《Medicinal Immortal》


 Chapter 1

    Chixuan continent, Qingyun City, Tang family hall.


    "Miss, now that she has lost all her accomplishments, how can she take over the dark guard of the Tang family in the future? Become the young master of the Tang family The old man, the first one on the left, sighed, looked at the owner of the house and said, "master, even if we are the old bones who hold the eldest lady to the position of the little master, I''m afraid that the dark guard of the Tang family will not obey her!"


    A middle-aged man sitting at the bottom right, with his eyes shining, pauses and says: "elder brother, for the sake of our Tang family''s good, I think it''s better to re elect the young master as soon as possible. As for Ning''er, she''s 14 years old. Since she lost all her accomplishments a month ago, she''s also decadent. She''s locked up in her room all day and doesn''t go out. She wants to come There is no hope in the future. "


    "Yes! Although it has been stipulated by the ancestors that every term of the Tang family is inherited by the first child of the head of the family, now the eldest lady is like this... "


    "All right


    A low voice interrupted the man''s words. Tang Xiao, the head of the family on the throne, said with a heavy face: "today, I want you to come here not to discuss the re election of the young master, but to let you discuss how to make Ning''er''s cultivation recover!"


    Hearing the speech, the people looked at each other and did not speak.


    Tang Xiao glanced at them and said in a slow voice: "I heard that there is an eminent monk in Jueling Temple of Wuwang mountain. He has already cultivated the power of a saint. He can''t be found by ordinary people. I think if we can find him, maybe he will have a way."


    He stood up and said, "I have decided to take Ning''er to..." Before he had finished speaking, he heard a cry of panic and confusion coming from outside.


    "Master, it''s not good! The first lady is gone! "


    Listening to this, Tang Xiaomeng was shocked. After being stunned, he quickly walked out of the hall. He reached out and grabbed the maid who was stopped by the guard outside the hall and cried in a deep voice: "what are you talking about?"


    The maid was so scared that she still said in a trembling voice, "the eldest lady is missing. I can''t find it inside or outside the courtyard..."


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao will leave her, stride to Tang Ning''s yard and go. As soon as he entered the hospital, he went straight to his daughter''s room.


    "Ning''er! Ning''er


    He yelled and looked around. He could not see his daughter''s figure. On the chessboard on the table of that room, the black and white chess pieces were placed in three big characters: don''t look for me.


    With a flash of his step, he sat down on the chair beside the table, stunned and bewildered, and murmured: "she has lost all her accomplishments. How could she leave alone? Is there anything wrong? "


    Suddenly, he stood up and said in a deep voice, "come on! Somebody! Find it for me! Make sure to find the eldest lady back to me safely! "


    At the same time, on a hill about two days away from Qingyun City, in a small black room made of adobe, a girl who was covered in injuries was barefoot, with her hair scattered, and her hands tightly holding herself in a corner.


    Her eyes looked at the small window on the roof, tears streaming, helplessly murmured: "Daddy, daddy, Ning''er is so scared, Ning''er is so scared, daddy, Daddy..."


    "Come on, bring those two bags and pour them in from here!"


    The voice of the man in black came from the roof, which made her tremble. The voice implored, "if you let me go, if you want treasure and power, I can let my father give it to you..."


    A fist sized mouse fell in from the small skylight, squeaking and scurrying around, scaring the girl


    "Ah! Dad, save me Help me... "

 Chapter 2

    "Ah go away! go away! Don''t bite me, ah Help, help Oh Dad Help... "


    Sad cry with helpless and frightened cry, she tried to sweep down the mice on her body, and felt one or two in her clothes


    She was crying, jumping, shaking her rags, trying to shake the mouse out of her clothes. However, as soon as she stepped on the ground with her bare feet, she stepped on the soft, hot and hairy mouse. The feeling made her sink into boundless fear and despair.


    "Go away Go away Ah Ah Dad Dad, help me... "


    The scream of fear and helplessness came out from the small black room, and the girl called out. However, only the squeak of the mouse, and how to sweep the scurrying mice on her body


    The man in black, who poured two bags of mice into the room, listened to the screams and squeaks from the small black room. It was also a thrill.


    Although two big rats are not afraid of a hundred big rats, they are not afraid of one!


    They couldn''t stay on the roof. After a glance at each other, the men in black retreated to stay under the trees in the distance.


    "Who came up with this idea? It''s so disgusting. " A man in Black said, rubbed his arm, only felt goosebumps scurrying up.


    "This young lady of Tang family has been rich in clothes and food since she was a child. Let alone the hundreds of mice. It is estimated that one or two of them have never met. She will not be scared to death if hundreds of mice accompany her all of a sudden." Another man in black couldn''t help asking.


    Another person listened, then looked at the small black room, indifferent way: "we just take money to do things, the top tells us how to do, we do what we do, some people want her to suffer from panic torture to death, then she has to suffer from panic torture to death!"


    After a sound, the man in black again said: "if she was not scared to death or bitten to death by those mice, she had better stay for three days. If she was bitten by those mice and could not be treated in time, she would die sooner or later."


    "Why is there no sound? You''re not going to die, are you? " Listening to the scream of crying seems to stop, several people in black can not help but look at each other.


    "Now to see it?" One of them looked at the other three.


    "What''s good about a bunch of mice and a dead body? Besides, even if this meeting is dead, it''s not dead yet. Let''s wait for tomorrow! I''ll see it tomorrow. " One of them said, there is a disgust in his eyes, this will go to see, it is estimated that there will be no food to eat.


    These people in black were right. The girl died. She died in helplessness and fear. She was scared to death. To death, she hugged her body tightly and buried her head deep in her knees.


    Miss Tang, Downing, is dead.


    However, at the moment when she was out of breath, when the mouse climbed up to her head and scurried around, she moved again, and the moment she waved down the things on top of her head was accompanied by a roar.


    "Damn it! What are these things


    Donning jumped up and listened to the squeaks. Then he burst into a fury, took off his tattered coat, twisted it into a stream in his hand, and took it away from the mice.


    "Dare to ride on my head! I think you are looking for death! "

 Chapter 3

    The coat in her hand became her weapon at this moment. As soon as the dress was pulled and swung, a mouse flew out and hit the wall and then fell to the ground. The strength of her swing was not great, but the strength of inertia was better than the strength of inertia. In addition, the mouse''s fist was so big that it was whipped and tossed, and soon more than half of it was killed.


    The faint smell of blood filled the dark room. The squeaking sound of mice gradually weakened. There were too many dead mice on the ground. Other mice saw that the human beings were too fierce, and they all shrank to the corner of the wall and did not dare to approach her.


    "Hoo!"


    Donning leaned against the corner of the wall, panting, still twisting his coat in his hand, and sorting out the memories that didn''t belong to her.


    Downing, a 14-year-old girl with the same name and surname, suffered from panic and torture at the end of her life and died of despair in extreme fear.


    The clearest thing in my mind is that she was shut up here, calling for every day, the hopelessness and helplessness of the earth.


    Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, is dead, but she, the Supreme Master of the hermit medicine in the 21st century, is alive.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, alleviating the pain of the wound on her body as well as the anger and killing intention in her heart.


    "Don''t worry! I will avenge you for your revenge. I will repay you a hundred times how the people behind you killed you She murmured, her eyes twinkled with cold murderous intent.


    She gazed at the mice that had shrunk to the corner, looked up at the small skylight on the roof, and thought to herself: how should she get out of here now?


    At night, there was a silence on the mountain, and the sound of cicadas was faintly heard in the night.


    The men in black were resting under the trees, and at this time, in the little black room, donning''s feet were on the two walls of the little black room, moving up a little bit with his strength


    When she came out of the small skylight, the moon just fell on her. She took a deep breath of the fresh air outside and looked around with vigilance.


    The memory in her mind knows that this world is the world of practitioners. In her present situation, she is definitely not the opponent of those killers in black. Therefore, she quietly climbed down the roof and quickly left under the cover of the night.


    "Something''s going on!" One of the men in black suddenly opened his eyes and stood up, lifted his breath and went to the small black room. When he saw that there was no one in the dark room from the skylight in the night, he could not help exclaiming.


    "No! She ran away


    Hearing the news, the three men in Black opened their eyes in amazement. Some of them couldn''t believe it. They went to the roof to look at it. When they saw that there was no one, there was only a dead mouse on the ground, they could not help but cry: "God! How did she escape? How did she escape from this little black room with all her accomplishments and injuries? "


    "Now the important thing is not to let her escape!"


    The head of the man in black, with a bloodthirsty and fierce voice, came out of his mouth: "she can''t run far. Even if you turn over here, you must find her out! She must not be allowed to leave alive! "


    "Yes The other three knew that if he let downing run away, they would die!


    Several men in black scattered and looked around. The man they were looking for was staring at them from a big tree more than ten meters away

 Chapter 4

    Downing screen breath, motionless lying on the tree, as if with the tree into one.


    Her body is covered with soil, covering the smell of blood. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find a living person on the tree.


    Looking at the four men in black scattered looking for her trace, her eyes flash slightly, carefully down from the tree.


    The four were all accomplished people, and one of them was a master of Qi refining. With her current physical condition, she would not be stupid enough to confront them head-on. For the moment, it would be better to escape first.


    When she saw a man in black looking around with a sword in front of her, she quickly stood up against the tree, let out a breath, clenched the sharp Branch in her hand, and suddenly stepped forward.


    "Who..."


    The man in black noticed that someone was approaching. As he turned around, he began to shout. At the same time, Downing had already thrown his hand to lock his neck, and the hand holding the sharp Branch hurled down hard at the neck of the man in black.


    "Well!"


    The strength of the branch was so great that the branch fell into the neck of the man in black. In an instant, fresh blood splashed out, and the man in black suddenly opened his eyes and fell down with reluctance and disbelief.


    Downing quickly searched him, stuffed all the useful things in him into his arms, and the cat ran down the hill.


    "The smell of blood?" The friar on the fifth floor of gas refining smelled the bloody smell in the air, as if thinking of something in general, and drank fiercely: "not good!"


    He walked quickly, followed the smell of blood to find the body of the man in black. His face did not change. He gritted his teeth and said, "send the signal! Send people! She must not be allowed to live! The others are chasing me


    Tang Ning, who fled down the mountain, heard the movement of the sky behind her. When she looked back, she saw that the signal flared to the sky. She frowned, and her pace quickened again. She ran all the way to live!


    Hearing the sound of hunting behind her, she ran into the reed ditch at the bottom of the slope


    "Chase! She must not be allowed to escape! "


    With the sound of killing and the sound of footsteps, listening to the sound from near to far, the hidden in the reed ditch of Downing, is still motionless.


    At this time, she was lying flat in the ditch. The muddy water covered her whole body, just like a clay figurine. She breathed with a piece of reed in her mouth.


    After about half a column of incense, the pursuers couldn''t find her whereabouts, and then turned back again. At the same time, seven or eight people in black who were summoned by the signal also came here.


    "What''s the matter? A weak woman who lost her cultivation, did you ask her to escape? What do you do? " The head man, with his face covered, and his voice was gloomy and angry.


    "We ordered hundreds of mice to be put into the dark room. At that time, she was screamed with fright. Later, she was not even heard. We thought she was scared to death or was bitten to death by rats. We didn''t want to or didn''t want her to escape and kill one of our brothers when we didn''t pay attention."


    One of the men in black lowered his head and said, "I can''t imagine that Tang Ning can still escape and even kill their people without cultivation.


    "What a waste!" The chief man in black angrily rebuked and said, "the most important thing is to find someone first. If we let her escape from our hands, it will be a disgrace to our seven killing Pavilion!"

 Chapter 5

    Listening to this, one of the men in black thought for a moment and said, "if we get here, we won''t find her. She can''t be faster than us. I wonder if she will go back to the mountain to hide again?"


    "What are you waiting for? Look for it! If you find it, kill it on the spot As soon as the cruel voice of the man in black fell, he turned and went up the mountain.


    "Yes


    The others responded quickly and quickly.


    Listening to the sound of footsteps gradually away, this time, Downing quickly got up, threw away the foul water from the ditch, and ran down the path, cursing: "Damn it! I haven''t been in such a mess for years, seven kill Pavilion! This account, I downing wrote down


    Half an hour later, the man in black could not be found on the mountain or on several paths. He frowned at the three men and asked, "have you searched the reed ditch on the road first?"


    Hearing this, the three men in black were stunned, then shook their heads and said, "the muddy water there is only knee high, and the smell is so strong that she can''t..."


    However, before he had finished speaking, he froze.


    He didn''t think that downing could be hiding there. Did downing get it right?


    "Follow me!" The man in black, the head of the group, glanced at the three men with a gloomy look, and then strode back.


    It''s not that they didn''t search the reed ditch carelessly, but there was only knee high muddy water, which also gave off a bad smell. When they wanted to come, Tang Ning, as a young lady of the Tang family, could not hide in the foul water of the ditch.


    But now, their people in this area a wide range of search, there is no trace of her, it is clear that she did not escape this way.


    "There are wet mud footprints here!" A man in black looked at the footprints on the ground, reached forward and said, "she should have escaped there."


    "Chase!"


    More than ten men in black continued to chase down Tang Ning along the footprints. Because of the cover of the night, they slowed down their speed in order to avoid missing her trace.


    At this time, Tang Ning, looking at the temple in front of him, couldn''t help blinking.


    There is no road ahead, but there is a chase after her. The temple wall is high, so she can''t turn over with her small body.


    So she went back and found the back door. She opened the closed back door with a dagger. After slipping in, she quickly came to a large water tank, uncovered the cover and buried the whole person in the water.


    A body of mud washed in the water, the wound touched the water, the pain made her hiss and took a breath of cold air. She bit her teeth, quickly jumped out of the water tank, wrung the water from her body and went to the temple.


    The temple is remote and hidden in the middle of the mountain. The incense is not at its peak. It is even desolate.


    In the quiet night, the monks in the temple are sleeping soundly, and I don''t know that someone sneaks in.


    When Tang Ning made a turn in the temple and saw that there was no way to escape, and there was no place to hide, she squinted and her mind whirled. At the next moment, her heart moved. She collected a set of monks'' clothes in the temple and went into a meditation room.


    She''ll bet!


    Those people in black dare not make a big deal. Even if they chase the temple, they should sneak in to look for it. In this case, as long as she avoids their secret search, she will be able to avoid the robbery.


    In the meditation room, she pulled up her wet hair and took a deep breath

 Chapter 6

    After about half a pillar of incense, she changed into a monk''s clothes and touched her bald head with a complicated look. Even in the last life, she had never shaved her head. She did not expect to be reborn here. In order to survive, she shaved her head.


    She packed her shaved hair and changed clothes into a ball and stuffed them in her arms. She left the meditation room and went to the fire kitchen.


    He put the ball in his arms into the stove, and took some charcoal ash to black the skin on his face and body. At the same time, he covered the teeth marks that were bitten by the mouse, and made a simple camouflage of eyebrow painting. Then he slipped back to the Zen room.


    In the night, the people in black outside the temple are divided into two groups, one group guarding outside the temple, the other quietly sneaking into the temple to look for.


    In order to avoid disturbing the monks in the temple, they had to search secretly. However, it is not difficult for them to find a girl in the temple.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that they secretly searched for a circle in the temple, but they didn''t find Tang Ning''s figure.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t she hiding in the temple? " The first man in black lowered his voice and said to the people around him.


    "We followed the wet footprints, which should have come this way, but we didn''t find it in here. Where did we escape?" Another man in black asked in a low voice.


    "Run away again? But where can we escape? Or is it still hidden in this temple? " The man in black frowned and said.


    "Kill all the people in this temple?" A man in black asked tentatively.


    Listening to this, the man in black took a deep breath and said in a gloomy voice, "no, directly set the temple on fire. Let our people pay attention to it. If she is really hiding in this place, when the fire burns, it will not be hidden and will show up!"


    When the eyes of the people nearby brightened up, they immediately said, "OK, I''ll tell you right away."


    With a wave of the leader''s hand in black, the crowd quickly dispersed behind him. After a while, the flames were burning from the temple. For a moment, the monks who were sleeping were awakened, and they had no time to put on their clothes. Then they ran out and exclaimed, "no, it''s time to go out and put out the fire!"


    Tang Ning of the meditation room heard the sound of fire fighting and was about to go out. However, through the crack of the door, he saw the monks fighting the fire outside. Some of them were naked, some were only wearing inner clothes, and none of them was neatly dressed.


    She looked down, and if she went out like this, she was just looking for death.


    At the moment, she took off her robe, looked at her bound chest, and ran out with a gnash of teeth. The fire rose to the sky and lit up most of the night sky. With a low mantra in my heart, I immediately exclaimed: "it''s out of water, it''s out of water, please put out the fire..."


    The voice fell, she also quickly joined the fire fighting team, carrying water to the fire in a hurry.


    Looking at the monks in the temple carrying water to put out the fire in a panic, watching the light of the fire make the night as bright as the day, and the people in black in the dark are staring around to see if there is any shadow of the body running out.


    However, after staring at it for a long time, even most of the temples were burned up, and Tang Ning''s figure was not seen.


    "She would not have been burned in it, would she? Or have you escaped? " "She was bitten by hundreds of mice and suffered a lot along the way. I estimated that even if she was not dead now, she would not live for two or three days."

 Chapter 7

    The head of the man in black squinted, staring at the fire, for a long time, then said: "withdraw! Report it up and say she''s dead. "


    In their opinion, Downing would not live for a few days. A girl who has no accomplishments is tortured and flogged all the way. She is injured and bitten by hundreds of mice. They don''t believe it, so she can''t die!


    The man in black glanced at several people around him: "remember, she''s dead. You''d better go on and let everyone shut up, otherwise, they''ll have to be buried with downing!"


    Hearing this, people in black trembled and immediately said, "yes, we know."


    "Go


    The man in black turned and left, and the others quickly followed, coming and going quietly, leaving behind only a blaze of fire burning in the night


    Only a few dozen people in the temple were unable to extinguish the flame. The fire kept burning until the day was getting light, and everything in the temple was burned out, and the fire was gradually extinguished.


    After a night''s fire fighting, more than a dozen people in the temple, including the abbot and Tang Ning, had their faces covered with smoke and black, and their robes were splashed with water. Some even burned a corner of their robes, showing a state of confusion.


    However, they did not seem to notice their own embarrassment, just one by one stunned, eyes slightly red, with tears in their eyes, looking at the temple which had been burned to the emptiness.


    Tang Ning, standing on one side, felt guilty. If it had not been for her, their temple would not have been burned like this.


    "Master, our temple is gone." A monk choked.


    "Oh! All of us should keep our spirits up and be safe. If the temple is gone, we will build it again. " The abbot sighed and comforted all the famous disciples.


    Tang Ning stepped forward and looked at the abbot seriously: "I will rebuild the temple."


    The abbot looked at the little monk in front of him who was blackened by smoke. He could not remember which disciple he was. He touched his head and said, "Amitabha, everything will be OK."


    Under the guidance of the abbot, the people began to clean up the temple. However, most of the things were burnt out, but some pots and bowls and stone stools could still be used.


    Tang Ning also helped to find things that could be used from the ruins and piled them together. Looking at this pile of black things in front of her, she felt very uncomfortable.


    However, even if she wanted to rebuild the temple, she couldn''t do it without money.


    No!


    She did not have any money, but when she killed the man in black, she found some gold leaves from him.


    "You all come here." At this time, the abbot summoned and waved the crowd around.


    Everyone looked at each other, they all went forward, respectfully called: "master."


    "After this experience in the temple, there are only these pots and bowls left in the temple. Nowadays, people can''t live in the temple like this. From today on, let''s all go down the mountain!" The abbot sighed.


    "Master! If we don''t leave, even if the temple is gone, it''s still our home! " A monk knelt in front of him and began to cry.


    "Master, we will rebuild the temple and our home. Master, master, we will not leave!" The famous monks said with tears, and they all knelt down to the abbot.


    Tang Ning looked, several times to open his mouth, but did not know what to say.

 Chapter 8

    "Amitabha."


    The abbot gently read a Buddha salute, looked at the disciples kneeling in front of him and said, "the new building is not built in a day. Now that our sleeves are empty, how can we rebuild the temple? Why don''t you go down the mountain first, hang up in other temples, or pray for alms everywhere, and then return to the mountain to rebuild the temple when the time is right in the future


    With that, he bent down and picked up a bowl blackened by smoke from the pile of black things at his feet. He walked slowly to Tang Ning and put the bowl in her hand: "take this bowl, go down the mountain!"


    Tang Ning looked at the black bowl in his hand and wanted to say something to the abbot, but he turned around and said to the disciples kneeling on the ground: "you all get up! Take a bowl and go down the mountain Then he went to the stone stool and sat down.


    He put the bowl in his arms. Tang Ning came forward, picked up a small pot, ran to the water source to wash it, and then took a jar full of water


    She came to the abbot with the jar in her hands. After she handed him the water in silence, she took a step back, folded her hands and saluted him.


    The abbot held the jar filled with water in his hand and looked at the disciple saluting him in front of him. He was stunned for a moment. He saw that he had finished the ceremony, turned around and went out.


    At this moment, he did not recognize this disciple, which one was it?


    Looking at the other disciples, he was stunned.


    2¡¢ Four, six Eighteen. The eighteen disciples are all there. Where did the one just now come from?


    The abbot looked down at the water in his hand, but he was slightly distracted. I saw that the water in the pot was slightly shimmering. In the clear water, there were more than a dozen gold leaves in it


    A few days later, yunzhongcheng.


    On the busy streets of the city, the 13-4-year-old monk looked around the busy town with a bowl in his hand. His eyes were full of curiosity and interest in the city.


    The young monk''s exquisite and excellent appearance also attracted the attention of the people in the street. Even more charitable people put two steamed bread or fruits into her bowl.


    This little monk is no one else. It is Tang Ning who left the temple.


    After she left the temple, she found some herbs for detoxification, swelling and inflammation, smashed and rubbed all over her body, and then took the juice to avoid being bitten by rats.


    In the past two days, the inflamed and inflamed wounds caused by rat bites have disappeared, but those wounds have not yet completely dissipated. What''s more, the traces of whips on the body have covered the body one by one. Up to now, pressing the marks will cause faint pain.


    "I have to get some money to buy medicine to recuperate my body first." She whispered, looking at the streets of people, thinking, where is the money coming from?


    After walking for a while, she noticed that someone followed her, turning back inadvertently. Her eyes glanced over the two furtive men, and lowered their eyes slightly, which made a cold impression on the bottom of their eyes.


    Although her appearance is very good, but after all, it is a little monk''s dress up, no matter how, there will not be such a human face and beast like people staring at her, but do not want to, this just entered the city not long ago, someone has been staring at her.


    Her pace is still not slow, as if not aware of the general. However, it is to go to the lane where people are less and less. When they turn a corner, they lose sight.


    "Where are the people?"


    Two men on the second floor of gas refining quickly walked into the alley, but did not see the little monk before.


    Downing came out from behind them with a seemingly harmless smile: "are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 9

    "Here it is." When the two men saw the little monk, they looked at each other with a smile and said, "little monk, come with us." As he spoke, a man came forward and reached for downing.


    Looking at the two men, Tang Ning put the bowl in his arms, rubbed his fist and said, "it depends on your ability."


    After a while, there was a scream in the alley, but it was covered by the people''s voice in the busy street


    Tang Ning adjusted his robes, brushed his sleeves, and felt the money in his arms. Then he looked for the medicine shop with a smile on his face.


    After she left, the two people in the alley came to the wing room of a restaurant.


    "Second master, the little monk''s accomplishments are above us. We and we are not his opponents..." The two men knelt on the ground, drooping their heads, and did not dare to see the master with a gloomy face.


    "Waste!"


    In his thirties, a sinister looking man raised his foot and kicked them over. He stood up and said angrily, "useless waste! A 13-4-year-old monk is above you? Thank you for making it up! "


    The two people who were kicked over quickly knelt down and did not dare to explain, because they knew that the master would not believe what they said. However, they really knew that the strength of the little monk was far above them.


    "Lao Xu, you go and give the little monk to the second master and I will take him away."


    The man with a sinister face narrowed his eyes, turned the jade ring on his finger with one hand, and showed a sinister smile. He said to the middle-aged man around him: "be gentle, don''t damage my new toy."


    "Yes." The middle-aged man answered, glanced at the two people on the ground, and then walked out.


    At this time, the biggest druggist in the city, Baicao Lou.


    After buying some herbs, Tang Ning asked the medicine man with a smile: "Amitabha, benefactor, can I borrow the medicine in your backyard?"


    "That''s not good. The medical equipment in our backyard is usually ground by ourselves and can''t be used by outsiders."


    The druggist shook his head and said, "I remember we have some medicine in our backyard. Let me ask the shopkeeper for you."


    Tang Ning''s eyes brightened and said, "thank you very much."


    Although she didn''t want to pretend to be a Buddhist disciple, she found that this identity was not easy to use, especially for those with a good heart. She was a little monk and gave convenience everywhere.


    After the pharmacist inquired the shopkeeper and got permission, Tang Ning came to the backyard of Baicao building. In the open yard, there were two medicine men drying herbs. She came to the medicine set in the corner and sat with her back to the two medicine men. She began to deal with the herbs she had bought before.


    Although they were surprised that a little monk came to the backyard, the two pharmacists didn''t say much. They just concentrated on doing their own things and didn''t pay much attention to what the little monk was doing in the corner of the wall.


    In front of him, the shopkeeper was sorting out the herbs in front of the medicine cabinet. When he heard the footsteps and knew that there were guests coming in, he looked up.


    I saw a handsome purple robed man with outstanding temperament stepped in. The man was about 20 years old. His pace was steady and his breath was restrained. The shopkeeper knew that he was a friar on the fifth floor of Qi refining period.


    Such a young monk must have come from a noble family.

 Chapter 10

    Therefore, he quickly put down the matter in hand, smiling to meet the front: "young master, please, to see if there is any need."


    Nangong Lingyun stopped, looked at the shopkeeper and said, "it''s said that baicaolou is the biggest druggist in Yunzhong city. Some pharmacists will consign the refined medicines here. I wonder if there are drugs that can condense internal breathing in your building?"


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper was stunned and said, "there is a bottle of solid yuan liquid in our building. This liquid is very precious, but it is used to consolidate the cultivation of practitioners. I don''t know what kind of situation is about the cohesion of internal breathing that the young master said?"


    Nangong Lingyun frowned slightly and said, "I have a friend. All my accomplishments have disappeared overnight, and I can''t concentrate on cultivation any more. So..."


    His heart was heavy when he thought of the news he had received.


    Ning''er has outstanding talent since childhood, and now she has become a monk. I don''t know if she can bear the blow?


    He has not seen her for four or five years since he went to the college for training, and I don''t know how she is now?


    "Is it all over?" The shopkeeper was slightly surprised, then shook his head and sighed: "if so, solid yuan liquid has no effect on childe''s friends."


    "Is there anything else that works?" Nangong Lingyun asked.


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said regretfully, "the cultivation has gone and you can come back again. But if you can''t condense the internal breathing, it''s estimated that this life is hopeless."


    Nangong Lingyun asked the tutors of the college when he came back. Now, seeing that the shopkeeper and the tutor said the same, his heart couldn''t help sinking.


    "Thank you, benefactor. I have cleaned the medicine


    A voice came, let Nangong Lingyun involuntarily look at the voice.


    I saw a little monk with a smile on his face. His clear and pleasant voice, his smile like spring breeze, and his delicate side face made people see it and couldn''t help but shine in front of him.


    Downing noticed that there was sight on her face and turned to look. I saw a handsome man in purple robes and Chinese clothes standing not far away, staring at her. When she saw the other side''s face, her mind could not help but glance over the scenes


    The feelings of childhood love, his maintenance, his love, one by one in his mind, the feeling, as if she had personally experienced general, very clear.


    The final frame of the picture is the day when the teenager is about to leave.


    Ning''er, when the magnolia tree we planted grows to the top of the wall in the future, I will marry you as my bride.


    OK, let''s pull the hook. When I grow up, I want to be the bride of Brother Yun


    Nangong Lingyun, 15, and Tang Ning, 9, made a promise in front of the magnolia tree planted by them.


    Xu is to see two people see each other speechless, the atmosphere is a little strange, the shopkeeper on one side then smiles to open a mouth, way: "little master, use well?"


    Tang Ning came back to her senses, thinking of the dead owner and her present situation, she finally gathered up her mind, put on a smile, and went forward to thank the shopkeeper.


    "Thank you, shopkeeper. It''s already used." She put her hands together and said with a light frown.


    Nangong Lingyun looked at the young monk''s delicate face, inexplicably felt a little familiar. However, without waiting for him to think about it, he saw the little monk lift his eyes and smile at him, nodded slightly, and went out.


    He was a little confused, but he didn''t remember when he saw such a little monk.


    Out of the Baicao building, Tang Ning stepped back and looked at the building. He sighed: "I don''t know each other. Who knows when I die..."

 Chapter 11

    Tang Ning, who leaves the Baicao building, is vaguely aware of a snake like gaze on her.


    She looked around quietly, and then walked away to the crowded place. In the dark, the middle-aged man saw that the little monk wanted to slip away. Even if he caught up with him and reached out to catch him, he was squeezed away by the crowd.


    In order to avoid the hand behind him, Downing''s figure was slightly forward. However, he was hit by a child running in the street. His body lost balance and fell forward in the man''s arms.


    However, before she fell into the man''s arms, she felt out of balance and her body was stabilized. To stabilize her was a big hand on her own naked head.


    Looking at the small body planted in his arms, as well as the small bald head that he held in his hand, Mo Ye frowned slightly, and glanced at the crowd coldly. His sight fell on the middle-aged man who dodged and retreated.


    See that middle-aged man into the crowd disappeared, he also took back his eyes, and at the same time the small bald head in the palm of his hand retreated for a moment: "let go."


    A low voice, with a trace of pressure and indifference, was introduced into Downing''s ears. He felt his head pushed and the whole person stepped back.


    After stabilizing her body, she let go of the hand holding the other party''s robe, touched her small bald head, looked behind her, and saw that the man who had been chasing her had disappeared, so she looked at the person in front of her.


    The man in front of her had almost perfect facial features, resolute facial contour, deep and mysterious black pupil, tight thin lips, and the noble and domineering spirit that seemed to be born in front of her, which really made her amaze. For a time, she couldn''t help looking at it


    Seeing a young monk show his astonishing color to himself, Mo Ye''s face turns black. His cold eyes sweep the little monk''s picturesque face. When he is about to leave, he smiles and squints his eyes like a cunning fox.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, it''s fate to meet. You''re the one who''s in heaven. Please open the door and get married with Buddha!" At the same time, she took out the bowl in her arms and looked at the man in front of her with a pair of smiling eyes.


    This is a man who is full of Wang BA''s spirit and has a heavenly face, but it is rare.


    "Heaven''s family?"


    Mo Ye''s face is cold, and his cold breath is even more severe than before. Even, there is a bit of killing intention. It seems that the little monk in front of him has touched some taboo of him. Even his eyes have become cold and merciless.


    Aware of the change of each other''s breath, Downing''s eyes flashed slightly and his heart was slightly surprised. What she said was good. How could she step on his tail? You want to kill?


    Mo ye, who is going to leave, steps forward and approaches the little monk in front of him step by step. The strong pressure of his body spread out, so that people around the street are aware of discomfort, have to avoid driving.


    If the big street, all of a sudden, a large open space, that in the middle, only the man in black robe with strong breath, and two black guards standing one meter behind the man.


    At this time, the two guards were also cold, looking at the little monk''s eyes as if they were looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 12

    The man''s powerful pressure fell on her, making her feel that the whole person was captured by the pressure on the other side, unable to move. At this moment, she clearly realized that the man in front of her was more powerful than all the people she had met before.


    At this moment, she gathered up the smile on her face, lifted her eyes and fixed her eyes on the man''s face in front of her. For the first time, she was staring at him seriously.


    "God''s family? If you can''t explain why, I will kill you The cold and heartless voice comes from Mo Ye''s mouth. With senhan''s killing intention, people around him can''t help but pinch a cold sweat for the little monk.


    Hearing this, Downing could not help laughing. Her clear eyes crossed a touch of mysterious light, looked at the man in front of her, and said with a smile: "what if I could tell you why? Will the benefactor form a bond with Buddha


    "It depends on your ability." Mo Ye says coldly. He stares at the young monk with a confident look on his face and frowns slightly. He feels that there is something wrong with the little monk, but he can''t say it.


    Tang Ning chuckled and glanced at the people around him. Then he looked at Mo ye and said, "I said that the benefactor is a man of heaven. That''s because there is no one like him in thousands of years."


    Her eyes fell on his handsome but cruel and domineering face, and her clear voice came out slowly.


    "The benefactor is full of purple Qi and has the momentum of a real dragon. It should have been the star of Ziwei, but it happened to hit the Tiansha lone star..."


    "Bold!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The two black guards behind Mo Ye cry out coldly, and their eyes at Tang Ning are like sharp blades. They have already grasped their swords on their waists. The sword cuts slightly and the cold light suddenly appears.


    Mo Ye''s cold black eyes squint, and a dangerous color streaks in his eyes. He raises his hand for a moment, and the two guards behind him suppress their anger and killing intention, and take back the sword that he has pulled out.


    "Go on."


    Listening to his cold, low voice, Downing glanced at the two guards and ignored them.


    "It should have been the Ziwei emperor star, but it happened to bump into the Tiansha lone star, just like a dark cloud covering the moon. Although the dragon is trapped in the shoal, it will eventually break through the clouds, and its Qi will add up to shoulder the sun and moon."


    Her voice a meal, lips slightly hook, straight at him: "such a fate, should be called heaven''s family."


    Mo Ye reaches out and pinches the chin of the little monk in front of him. He leans forward and stares at him with cold eyes. His voice is heard in Downing''s ears.


    "Is it? Tiansha lone star was born as the son of the curse of heaven. He was destined to live no more than 25 years old. Do you still say that he is a man of heavenly family? Well? "


    He pinched her chin hand to increase the strength, pinching Downing''s face and chin are faint pain, however, she just looked at him calmly, and said: "you should experience the pain that ordinary people can''t experience, the pain that ordinary people can''t taste, endure the loneliness that ordinary people can''t bear. Before the destiny of the evil spirit is not broken, the punishment of six relatives is doomed to be lonely."


    Seeing his face getting darker and darker, Downing, under his imperious momentum, lifted up her hand and snapped his hand from her chin in the astonished and incredible eyes of the people around him.


    She rubbed the cheek of her pinched chin and opened her mouth slowly when she saw that he was stunned and killed again.


    "But..."

 Chapter 13

    Looking at the red palm print on the back of his hand, Mo Ye''s eyes roll like black clouds. No one has ever dared to do so boldly to him. If it had been changed into the past, the person in front of him would have already landed on the ground, but at this moment, he was only attracted by what he said.


    The little monk is young, but what he says is exactly the same. He really wants to know what else he can say in his mouth?


    "A thousand hammers are used to make tools. You are the destiny of the emperor and the son of Tianzhu. Naturally, you are nothing. What''s more, I don''t think you are short-lived. However, you did have a death at the age of 25, but it is not without solution."


    Listening to this, Mo Ye''s eyes move, staring at the little monk in front of him, as if thinking about something.


    On the other hand, the two guards who were not far away saw a touch of surprise in their eyes when they heard Tang Ning''s words. They looked at each other and strode forward and asked, "is it really possible to solve this problem? How to solve it? "


    Downing glanced at them lightly, and then moved away. She has a strong hatred. These two people just wanted to kill her!


    Seeing the little monk''s look, Mo ye can''t help but pick his eyebrows.


    However, when he was a monk, he was not hurt when he came into contact with a ten year old monk.


    We should know that he is the only star of Tiansha, the son of Tianzhu. He can''t live to be 25 years old. He was criticized by the eminent monk of the imperial temple. Outsiders can''t know. But what he said is similar to the eminent monk in the imperial temple, but it is not exactly the same. This makes him wonder how credible his words are?


    "Benefactor, I wonder if you can take back your power?" Donning smiles and looks at him and asks. At this moment, she regains the feeling of her first glance, which is simple and harmless, pure and kind.


    Mo Ye gathers up his prestige and stares at the little monk. In a low voice, he doubts, "are you really a monk?"


    He noticed that the little monk''s words and deeds were not much like Buddhist disciples. It seemed that the word "benefactor" came out of his mouth, as if he would only mention it when he remembered it.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning was stunned and then showed a big smile. He touched his little bald head, narrowed his eyes with a smile, and said, "I''m predestined with Buddha. I became a monk on the way."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye doesn''t doubt it. After all, the little monk doesn''t look like a rigid monk who follows the rules and regulations.


    Maybe he was satisfied with his words. He took a deep look at him and called out: "black wind, reward!"


    One of the black guards in the back came forward and took a look at the young monk, then untied a small bag from his waist.


    "Reward him with gold coins. The bowl is full." Mo Ye says lightly.


    "Yes." Black wind just slightly pause, then from that small bag took out a gold coin and put it into the bowl that the little monk held in his hand.


    When the gold coins were put into the bowl, their eyes lit up. Some of them were envious, some were greedy, some were calculating. They were staring at the bowl in the hands of the little monk.


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly. The man in front of him had a good look and fell on the small bag in the hand of the guard called black wind.


    This is not the kind of legendary bag of heaven and earth, is it?

 Chapter 14

    "Hiss! A lot of gold coins


    "I''ve never seen so much money in my life..."


    Listening to the voice of pumping and admiration from around, Downing withdrew her eyes and fell on the heavy bowl in her hand.


    Not thin gold leaves, but gold coins, full of pure gold coins, each with a heavy weight, full of a pot of gold, very dazzling.


    Here, it represents a very considerable amount of money.


    However, money should not be disclosed. Such a large sum of money, at this moment, also represents danger.


    She knew that this man was intentional, but she did not have any antipathy, because this is the money she earned and what she needs most now.


    If you want to ask her to observe the good or bad luck of Qi breaking in a previous life, such a bowl of gold coins is really rare.


    Seeing the little monk holding the bowl of gold coins and smiling, his unpromising appearance makes Mo Ye''s mouth slightly twitch. He says faintly: "these monks who have become monks in the middle of the road are really not serious monks." As soon as the voice fell, he turned and stepped forward to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Downing called him.


    "Well?" Mo Ye stops and turns back.


    "The benefactor has not been linked with the Buddha yet!".


    Listening to this, Mo Ye stares at the little monk and shows a sneer: "you are really not afraid of death."


    "I think what the benefactor said should be fulfilled." Downing laughed without fear.


    Mo Ye''s eyes flash slightly, his voice softens a few minutes, but still appears indifferent: "say."


    Tang Ning came forward to say a few words, the voice is only enough for one person in front of him to hear


    "Yes." He took a deep look at Kawabata and then left.


    Heifeng and another guard followed him. After walking out of a distance, Heifeng listened to his master''s voice.


    "Dark one, you go and look at the little monk, don''t let him die."


    "Yes." A flash of the figure, the black guard quickly turned back.


    "Heifeng, go ahead and find a group of excellent craftsmen."


    Black wind a Zheng, can''t help but ask: "master, what do you want the craftsman to do?"


    "Build temples." Mo Ye says faintly, thinking of the little monk, his eyes scratch a touch of unknown dark light.


    Downing on the other side, because of the joy of the mood, his face is also full of smile. Today, in addition to this bowl of gold coins, she has been thinking about the reconstruction of the temple for the past two days, and finally has a place.


    As the man, she believed that since he had already done so, she would find someone to rebuild the temple, which is what she can only do for the temple now.


    Knowing that many people were staring at the gold coins in her hand, she was too lazy to put them away. Instead, she covered them with sleeves, and went to the hundred grass building with the bowl of gold coins.


    These gold coins are enough for her to buy medicine for her body.


    In this world, only when her own strength becomes stronger, can she protect herself. As a matter of top priority, she must allow herself to practice again.


    Dark one was ordered to protect secretly. When he saw the little monk enter the hundred grass building, he didn''t follow him in. He was just guarding in the dark. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not see the little monk come out.


    He moved in his heart and immediately entered the Baicao building. Only when he knew that the little monk had left through the back door, he asked the little monk what he had bought, and then he went back to report to the master.


    On the other side, after shopping in the Baicao building, Downing turned several lanes, but she didn''t want to. When she thought she would get rid of the person who was following her secretly, she was blocked in front of her.

 Chapter 15

    "Oh! I didn''t expect that you, a little monk, would have to let me go in person. You have a good face. " The evil man in royal clothes stared at the young monk in front of him. When his eyes fell on his delicate and excellent face, there was a faint light in his eyes.


    The little monk is exquisite and excellent from a distance, but he is even more beautiful and picturesque when he does not want to look close. Especially his eyes are clear and pure. It seems that he is ignorant and simple, which really makes his heart itch.


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, and saw that the middle-aged man who had chased her stood behind the man in the royal guards. In addition to the two men, there seemed to be strong men guarding the man in the dark.


    She ignored the undisguised wanton and evil of the red fruit in the eyes of the man in royal clothes, and showed a smile: "benefactor, do you want me to do something?"


    Looking at the pure smile on the little monk''s face, the evil man''s eyes were slightly blurred. After calming down, he gave a low smile, and then took a lunge forward and reached for the little monk.


    "What a treasure


    The middle-aged man saw that he himself swept over the young monk and went away, and saw the evil smile aroused by the corner of his lips. He was shocked and immediately drank: "second master, be careful!"


    When the man in royal clothes grabbed her, the dagger in his sleeve slipped out and fell into her hand. As soon as she moved her step, she heard a voice of breathing down.


    "Hiss!"


    The man in royal clothes grabbed the hand who was in front of him and was slashed. The knife was quick and fierce. He cut his wrist and cut off his hand vein.


    The red blood drips down the wrist, and the smell of blood also spreads in the alley


    However, Downing did not give them a chance to react. After she hurt the man''s wrist, she kicked the other party''s back knee fiercely. The man fell down on one knee with a plop, while her dagger was on his neck.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man and the man in the dark also came to her, killing people and covering her whole body at this moment.


    "Don''t move!"


    She snapped, the dagger pressed on the man''s neck, and a trace of blood seeped out. She squinted and stared at the two men: "back off! Otherwise, I''ll kill him! "


    Being pressed on one knee and kneeling on the ground, the man in royal clothes stares at his hands which are not powerless to drop down, and evil and bloodthirsty emerge from his eyes.


    He was careless.


    He didn''t expect that a little monk, a little monk who had no aura of spiritual power, actually gave him such a knife. What''s more, he didn''t expect a young monk who seemed to be very good at it.


    Looking at the blood dripping down his palm, he knew that his hand was useless.


    "Little monk, if you let him go, we will let you go." Said the tall, thin man who came out of the dark.


    "Back off!" Tang Ning stares at them and drinks. The prestige of each other''s cultivation falls on her, making her Qi and blood all over her body churning, as if to run straight out of her throat.


    The man in royal clothes was twisted and buckled behind him, and the other hand was unable to hang down. He still had a dagger on his neck. He didn''t look back. He just laughed at the Yin measurement and ordered, "you back up."


    Smell speech, two people look at each other, this just backward exit a few meters distance.


    Tang Ning watched the two men with vigilance, but did not want to. At this moment, the man who was pressed by her suddenly struggled to hit her and let the dagger in her hand deviate slightly. His whole person ran up, and her hand clasped behind her violently broke away, condensing a visible breath toward downing.

 Chapter 16

    "Bang!"


    At the moment when he hit Downing, he knew that he couldn''t avoid it, so he didn''t step back and meet him. When he took the hand, the dagger in his hand also hit his thigh severely. He dug heavily, stirring up a piece of flesh and blood. The fierce model could not help but shock the two people who had taken the front.


    "Ah! I will kill you The man in royal guards screamed, and his face was ferocious and murderous.


    The blow landed on Downing''s shoulder, and the pain made a layer of cold sweat ooze from her forehead, and a mouthful of blood gushed up her throat and was swallowed by her again.


    "Howl again, believe it or not, I''ll take your third leg first!"


    The cold and sharp voice came out of her mouth. The ruthlessness on her face and the fierce look in her eyes made the three people at the scene not doubt. The little monk could say that he could do it. After all, just just now, he did not hesitate to stab a knife into his thigh, and turned the dagger mercilessly. From this, we can see that he is a ruthless person.


    "Dare you


    "You can see if I dare!"


    The dagger in her hand pierced into the man''s thigh again. However, the knife was close to the inside of his thigh. He was so frightened that the man in royal clothes kept his mouth closed and was still gnawing his teeth. He was afraid that the little monk would actually cut his third leg.


    Looking at a pool of blood shed from the body of the man in royal clothes, his face was pale, and his previously cruel color was gone. The two people who were not far away also held up their hearts tightly.


    They were ordered to protect the second master. If there was any good or bad in the second master, they would die.


    The tall and thin middle-aged man stared at the young monk in front of him, took a deep breath, and quietly stepped back to the middle-aged man''s back, and said, "don''t be impulsive. We won''t do it to you. We''ll step back."


    However, just as his voice fell, a sleeve arrow whirred out of his ear, toward downing in front of him.


    Although Tang Ning had the intention to guard against it, the speed of the sleeve arrow injected with internal breathing was not what she could avoid at present. She only felt a pain in the arm holding the dagger, and the numbness spread to the mouth of the tiger, and the dagger in her hand dropped to the ground with a clang sound.


    She didn''t even have time to pick up the dagger and fasten the man''s throat. She saw a flash of figure in front of her. The next moment, the whole person was hit and flew out.


    "Bang!"


    She snorted, and her body fell to the ground, and the bowl in her arms also fell out. She seemed to be in a broken frame. She stuck in her throat at one breath. After a while, she was relieved. At the same time, the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood.


    "Kill him for me!"


    The brocade man, who had been helped up by a middle-aged man, was staring at the little monk who fell on the ground with killing intention. He thought of the hand that had been cut off and the knives that were tied on his body. He wanted to tear him up!


    The tall and thin middle-aged man was ordered to take a palm at the little monk on the ground. The palm condensed the spirit breath. For a little monk who had not cultivated himself, he was convinced that he would die with his own palm!


    Downing saw that the palm was a strong breath visible to the naked eye. At that moment, she felt that death was very close to her.


    The instinct to survive made her body roll on the spot and get up again quickly. She avoided the palm and retreated quickly. However, the other side did not give her a chance to breathe. She failed to hit the target again.

 Chapter 17

    When the middle-aged man holding the man in royal clothes saw that the little monk could fight with the tall and thin man, he could not help but look surprised. They all knew that the little monk was not a man of practice, but his movements and body methods were obviously different from those he had never practiced.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists hit each other. The tall and thin man''s footwall remained stable, while downing was shaken back one meter. Her lips were slightly purplish, which was obviously a sign of poisoning. A thin layer of sweat oozed from her forehead, but she was still holding her teeth.


    She is waiting, waiting for the drug effect to play, only when the drug effect plays, can she have a ray of vitality!


    Advanced martial arts!


    The tall and thin man stares at the young monk''s eyes with a layer of bright light, and there is a trace of greed across his eyes. The little monk didn''t cultivate himself. He only had body skills and martial arts skills. From the martial arts skills of fighting with him, he was definitely advanced martial arts skills!


    If he can get this advanced martial art, then


    Thinking of this, his eyes fell on the little monk''s waist, where there was obviously something hidden!


    As soon as he stepped forward and lifted his breath, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. It was as if the spirit breath in his body was passing away. He was so surprised that he stayed in the same place on the spot.


    But in such a moment, Downing watched the punctual machine jump forward, and at the same time pulled out the poisoned sleeve arrow which was inserted in her arm, and thrust it into the blood vessel of the tall and thin man''s neck.


    "Hiss!"


    A shrill scream suddenly rang out. The tall and thin man who was shocked by the loss of spiritual breath in his body glared at the front with a pair of wide eyes, and his whole body was frozen there.


    He didn''t expect that the monk, who was on the fifth floor of Qi refining, would catch the way of the little monk


    "You, you..."


    The middle-aged man supporting the man in royal clothes was shocked to see that scene. Even he had no time to rescue him. He saw the tall and thin man fall down.


    Even the brocade man opened his eyes in amazement at this time. He couldn''t believe that a friar on the fifth floor of Qi refining was killed like this.


    However, Downing ignored the two, but the first time from the tall and thin man found the antidote, quickly took it.


    The man in royal clothes regained his mind and pushed the middle-aged man around him forward. He roared angrily, "kill him!"


    After downing took the antidote, he picked up the dagger on one side, and his murderous eyes fell on the two men. From the beginning, she didn''t intend to keep them alive!


    Fortunately, the medicine she bought earlier in the Baicao building was mixed with some powder in case of emergency. Otherwise, it would be planted here today.


    However, the high and thin man is due to luck to lead to the rapid onset of the drug effect, the middle-aged man has been watching, no luck, want to come for a half time, the efficacy has not been fully played.


    She held the dagger and bit her teeth. There is no spiritual power to protect the body, and the body has been hit again. Now all the viscera are painful, not to mention the weakness caused by the poison on the sleeve arrow.


    Even if you take the antidote, you can''t do it if you want to fight for a long time. At present, you can only make a quick decision!


    Her eyes across a firm, holding the dagger in her hand, toward the two men.


    "Kill him! Kill him for me Seeing the little monk holding a dagger coming towards him, the man in royal clothes could not help but support the wall and retreated. There was a trace of panic on his face.


    The middle-aged man strides forward and blocks the way of the little monk. With one hand in claw shape, he grabs the little monk''s throat fiercely.

 Chapter 18

    Tang Ning only avoided attack. Her eyes were to kill the man in royal clothes first, and then deal with the middle-aged man. At the moment, the figure quickly retreated. At the moment when his middle-aged man attacked her, she swept forward and attacked the opponent''s footwall with a dagger in her hand. Just as the middle-aged man retreated, she stepped forward and stabbed the man with the dagger in her hand.


    The man in Royal Guards was injured in one leg and couldn''t stand up straight. He couldn''t lift his hand. He retreated in confusion and could only stare at him and drink: "dare you!" He tried to shock back the little monk who was like killing God with momentum.


    "I dare not!" Downing snorted coldly, the dagger in his hand crossed the other side''s chest, and avoided the fatal blow because of his retreat. Just as she leaned forward to give him another knife, there was a shriek from behind.


    "Little bald ass! Watch it


    Tang Ning caught a glimpse of the middle-aged man''s palm with a strong intention to kill her. If she dodged quickly at this moment, she might be able to avoid the palm, but


    She saw the man in royal clothes fumbled around his waist and took out something similar to a signal, and wanted to pull it out. She knew that if he sent out the distress signal, she would have no way to live.


    At present, she gritted her teeth and ignored the palm behind her. Instead, she held the dagger in her hand and stabbed the man''s heart.


    "Well!"


    He was about to take the signal to his mouth and bite off the launch. He snorted. His body was stiff. His eyes were staring at him with disbelief. His chest and the dagger turned fiercely after he inserted it, completely cutting off his vitality.


    "Die for me!"


    The middle-aged man saw this scene, a pair of eyes red, a heavy slap on Downing''s back.


    "Bang!"


    Downing flew out, hit the corner of the wall and fell back to the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed from his heart and spewed out from his mouth.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood was sprayed on the bowl that had fallen to the side. In a flash, all the blood on the bowl disappeared, and the light under the bowl appeared


    Under the light, there is a golden inscription on the bottom of the bowl. When the character appears, the light of Buddha is as dazzling as the sun, and blooms in the sky


    "You see, it''s Buddha light! It''s Saint Buddha


    "Buddha light! What beautiful Buddha light


    "My God! I saw the light of Buddha


    The people in the city, seeing the Buddha light that appeared in the sky, knelt down one by one with devout hands and worshipped the Buddha light again and again.


    And those aristocratic families in the city were shocked when they saw the Buddha light: "how can the Buddha light suddenly appear? Come on! Follow me to the Buddha''s light to see if there are any auspicious things of Buddhism. "


    People who are in charge of the major aristocratic families are in a hurry. They often go to the places where the Buddha shines. In their opinion, there must be some Buddha baby in the world, so they all want to seize the opportunity.


    At the same time, in an inn, Mo Ye looks black and calm. He looks at the red dot floating on the back of his hand. His face is very ugly. The back of his hand was patted by the little monk. When he came back, he felt itchy and prickly, and countless red spots appeared.


    "Master, why don''t we go to the hospital and have a look?" Black wind looked at the back of the master''s hand, and his teeth were very angry. The little monk was so cruel that he actually had a black hand on his master!

 Chapter 19

    "No Mo Ye says that he hears the sound and exclamation from the street outside. He comes to the window and sees that the people in the city are kneeling on the ground, and there is a golden Buddha light in the sky not far away.


    "Master!"


    He quickly stepped in and said, "master, my subordinates were ordered to protect the little monk secretly. Unexpectedly, he was thrown away by the little monk, and his subordinates found no one in several streets."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "the little monk is smart. It should be OK. Heifeng, go and see what''s going on there." He motioned to the Buddha light.


    "Yes." The black wind jumped directly out of the window and went in that direction.


    "Master, what''s wrong with your hand?" As soon as he saw the back of his hand full of red dots, he was surprised.


    "No problem."


    Mo Ye says faintly. He raises his hand and looks at the back of his hand. Then he carries his hand behind him. He looks at the Buddha light in front of him, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    At the same time, in the alley, the middle-aged man who was going to finish Downing''s life was heavily hit by the Buddha light. He hit the wall and fell to the ground. After a few convulsions, he lost his vitality. To his death, his eyes were wide, as if he didn''t understand how he died?


    Tang Ning watched the middle-aged man fly out of the air by the light, but he was not half attacked. He was stunned for a moment, biting his teeth and struggling to get up.


    However, the palm almost hurt her viscera, blood from her mouth constantly overflow, struggling to stand up, but finally still powerless fainted.


    Therefore, she didn''t see it. Just after she passed out, the light of the Buddha in front of her shot into her palm and disappeared. Together with her bowl


    A figure walked slowly into the alley. Looking at the bloody scene in the alley, he sighed silently. He stepped forward slowly and stopped at the young monk''s side. He looked at the exquisite and excellent face of the little monk. Finally, he bent down to pick up the man and carry him away directly on his shoulder


    When people from various families in the city arrived at the alley, the light of Buddha had already disappeared. In the alley, there were only three corpses and the blood of the place


    "Second


    A middle-aged man saw the man who had been killed, his eyes suddenly opened and his anger could not be suppressed: "who is it! Who killed him! Who is it? "


    The people around looked at each other, guessing under the heart, what is the matter?


    Two days later, Downing wakes up in a burst of meat fragrance, even if he is not awake, but his stomach has instinctively made a cooing sound when he hears the smell of meat.


    "Meat How delicious... "


    I couldn''t help but murmured and opened my eyes at the same time. However, when she saw the top of the bed, the whole person was stunned, and the scene before the coma quickly returned to her mind.


    "Awake? Monk, I thought you were going to sleep for another three or five days


    An old but full of the voice came, she wanted to get up, but found that the whole body pain with scattered like.


    "Lie down! If you hadn''t met the monk, you would have gone to see King Yan. " While talking, an old monk in gray came to the bed to eat with a chicken leg in his hand.


    Looking at the old monk, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly and asked, "did you save me?"


    The old monk put up his feet, bit a chicken leg, and laughed obstinately: "yes, it''s the monk who saved you. How do you want to repay me for saving your life?"

 Chapter 20

    Tang Ning looked at the old monk. He was about sixty years old. His long white eyebrows were drooping. His gray clothes were plain. There was a string of Buddhist beads hanging around his neck. But there was a gourd hanging obliquely on his waist. If he hadn''t been eating with chicken legs in his hand and full of oil in his mouth, it would have been a kind of Fairy Spirit.


    However, at this time, in her view, it seems that some of the incoherent, very obscene.


    She resisted the pain of her whole body, sat up from the bed, leaned against the bed and looked at him, and said, "don''t monks often say that saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda? Why do you want to take advantage of your kindness when you open your mouth? "


    "Different, different." Lao he waved his hand with a chicken leg, looked at her as if it were true and said, "you are not the same."


    "Why not?" Asked downing.


    Looking at her, the old monk suddenly laughed and said, "I said, why did you shave your head? At the beginning, I thought I had picked up a little monk, but I didn''t know it was a little girl. "


    "Forced by the situation."


    Tang Ning said, seeing his mouth full of oil, he could not help but say: "since you are a monk, how can you break the precepts? Are you a fake monk


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." The old monk laughed, took off the gourd from his waist and drank a mouthful of wine. He said, "monk, I have wine and meat through my intestines, and the Buddha has kept it in his heart."


    He ate the drumstick, left a bone in his mouth, took out a small bottle and threw it to her: "pour out one of the medicine in it to eat." With that, he ignored Tang Ning and went out.


    Tang Ning poured out the medicine in the bottle. It was black and smelling. It was the simplest and crude way to knead and synthesize the pill. However, when he smelled the medicine, he knew that it was really a medicine for healing wounds.


    After swallowing a pill, she took a breath and slowly closed her eyes. She thought of the Buddha light at that time, which seemed to come from that bowl


    By the way, what about the bowl?


    Just thinking about it, I feel that there is something on my hand. When I raise my hand, I can''t help but stay.


    Isn''t this her bowl? She was sure that she didn''t have it.


    He picked up the bowl and looked at it carefully. He saw that it was the original bowl, but there was a golden inscription on the bottom of the bowl.


    As if feeling something, the palm of her hand is faintly hot. A golden lettering appears in her palm, emitting a light golden light. The heat of the palm flows into her body. Wherever she passes, she only feels that the injuries in her body gradually recover


    "Eh?"


    She blinked her eyes and jumped to sit up. She really felt a lot more relaxed. However, the light of the inscription on the palm of her hand faded, until finally, it disappeared in her palm without leaving any trace, as if the previous scene was just her illusion.


    Her heart moved, and the bowl on her hand disappeared again. She condensed her palms into fists and tightly twisted them. Then she noticed that a force was flowing in her body.


    "Is this a blessing in disguise?" She murmured, and at last she couldn''t help laughing.


    He reached out and helped himself to the lower pulse. Sure enough, his body was better about 70%, and there was a force in his body. All the scars on his body disappeared, leaving no scar.


    The next morning, the old monk leaned against the window, took a sip of wine with a gourd in his hand, looked at the delicate little bald head in the room and asked, "what''s your next plan? What''s your little girl? You can still go home with such a small bald head? "

 Chapter 21

    "I want to go home, but I can''t go back now." Tang Ning said, while fiddling with the herbs in the small bag.


    When the old monk heard the speech, he glanced at her with a smile on his face and said, "since you can''t go back now, you can follow the old monk and mix with me."


    Downing looked at him and raised his eyebrows: "you?"


    "Monk, I''m a family from all over the world. Aren''t you able to go back now? Isn''t it better to follow me around and see it? " He said in a voice, "what''s more, you''re a little girl, and you''re so weak. If you don''t follow the monk, you don''t know how to die when you''re killed."


    Listening to his words, Tang Ning glanced at him like a smile and said, "old monk, what are you trying to do?"


    "Hehe, it''s not the time to say it, not to say it." The old monk shook his head and laughed, looked at Tang Ning and said, "don''t worry, monk, I won''t harm you."


    Downing took a deep look at him, went to the window and said, "I have something to do. Don''t disturb me first." As soon as the sound fell, the window was closed.


    Listening to her also did not refuse, the old monk laughed: "ha ha ha ha, good, you are busy first, when we are finished, we should also go. I am not used to the food in the temple, monk." Then he left with the wine gourd in his arms, ready to go back to the mountain to see if there was any game?


    After the old monk left, Downing would be locked in the house all day, fiddling with the medicine to adjust her body. When the old monk came back with a greasy mouth in the evening, she still did not leave the room.


    Listening to the movement of the room, the old monk was drinking wine at the stone table in the courtyard, and from time to time he looked at the tightly closed door and cried, "what are you doing inside with the door closed? It''s getting dark this time. Aren''t you ready to eat something? Monk, I''ve left something good for you


    In response to him, it was just a quiet one.


    The old monk touched his head and smelled the smell of medicine in the air. He glanced in his eyes: "old monk, I know a little about medicine. If you have something you don''t understand, I can teach you!"


    Tang Ning in the room ignored him and developed the medicine attentively. She did not know the refining methods of the world, so she used the refining methods she had mastered in her previous life.


    "It''s done!"


    She couldn''t hide her happy smile, looking at the small bottle in front of her, her eyes were excited.


    more than ten precious medicinal materials, extracted from the essence, is just such a small bottle. She did not hesitate to drink the extracted liquid directly, then sat down on the bed and sat on her knees.


    According to the cultivation method in the mind, condense the spirit breath again. The original cultivation of the whole body has been abandoned, but at this moment, after taking the medicine, the spirit breath that could not be condensed could be condensed again.


    What she didn''t expect was that as she regained her aura of spiritual power, the inscription on the palm of her hand became hot again, and there was a faint energy surging from the palm to the body.


    With the surge of energy, the muscles and veins of her body seem to be expanding. The light of Buddha is running in her veins, wrapping her whole body in it, and with it, the whole person emits a sacred and inviolable golden light

 Chapter 22

    The old monk, who was waiting outside for a drink, suddenly changed his lazy look. He felt the change in the room. He jumped up immediately, waved his big hand, and covered the whole courtyard with a border.


    He walked quickly towards the room with a slight expression.


    On the bed in the room, the young monk like girl sat cross legged, covered with a layer of golden light. With her delicate eyebrows and eyes, her excellent face, and her cross knees and closed eyes at this time, he faintly felt a strong holy power in her body.


    Looking at this scene, he was excited, more incredible.


    Although I knew that she should be the person he wanted to look for, but I still felt unreal when I saw this scene. Because before he found her, he never thought that the man he was looking for would be a 13-4-year-old girl.


    In case of any accident, the old monk protects the Dharma for her and pays attention to her situation all the time.


    Because of the surging golden light on her body, the whole room is filled with a strong and attractive breath. This breath is like the pressure of a strong man. Even the old monk also exudes cold sweat under the breathtaking air flow, covering the whole courtyard boundary, and looming under the air flow.


    When she saw that the holy power of her body was surging with the flow of spiritual power breath, which made her whole body as if she had been grilled on the fire, her whole body turned red, and there was a faint sign of her body exploding and dying, the old monk was startled.


    "Do not suppress the spiritual power, but feel its existence. Use the mental method to guide it to the place where the whole body flows through the tendons and flows into the elixir field..."


    When Tang Ning heard the voice, she was suffering from the ordeal, and immediately did as the old monk said.


    With the rotation of the mental method, the golden light on her body gradually converged into her body, and the spiritual power in her body also flowed through the expanded meridians, and then all the spiritual power flowed into the elixir field. At this time, she slowly exhaled, opened her eyes, and looked at the old monk in front of her.


    "How about it? Are you ok? " The old monk asked with some worry. He put his hand on her hand vein to explore the situation in her body.


    This check, can not help but Zheng Zheng, tut said: "the body''s muscles and veins expand, full of spiritual energy, self holy body, in the future, ordinary people can''t reach."


    Seeing her look of disapproval, the old monk couldn''t help but say, "do you know there are immortals who can fly through the clouds in this world?"


    Donning looked at him strangely and asked, "have you seen it?" The basic memory in my mind is that the immortal is only in the legend. Even if she comes from a noble family, she has never seen it before.


    The old monk rolled his white eyebrows in one hand and said with a smile, "refining Qi and strengthening muscles and bones, increasing the longevity of the spiritual master, building a foundation from the earth, flying swords to the clouds, gold elixir for respect, holding a place, Yuanying''s life is 300 years, spirits travel thousands of miles, flying immortals are rare in ancient times, and worship the heavenly gate."


    Said, his voice a meal, looking at her, smiling way: "would you like to go with me to the land of immortals?"


    Tang Ning listened to a smile, beautiful eyes bent into crescent, that delicate small appearance, how to see, how to please.


    When the old monk thought there was a play, he saw her smile and said, "no!"


    The old monk stuck in his throat, glared at his eyes and said, "this is a great good thing. You don''t know the monk. I have a good intention!"


    "I think it''s the weasel who pays new year''s greetings to the chicken. It''s not very kind."

 Chapter 23

    It is not surprising that there are immortals in the world of cultivating immortals. However, if she is asked to follow the old monk to the immortal''s land, she can even foresee that she will be killed because of her inability to protect herself.


    Therefore, in the absence of certain self-protection ability, she will not set foot in the land of immortals.


    However, Tang family there, she had to go back, even if she could not appear in front of them, she had to find a way to wake up the father with body.


    However, she did not want to go back to the Tang family. After all, she was not the original body. The memories in her mind were just like watching a movie. Even though she felt the same way, it was still a bit of a hiccup for her to really integrate into the Tang family and call Tang Xiao his father.


    However, she will certainly revenge her predecessor''s revenge. If the Tang family is in trouble in the future, as long as she has the ability, she will certainly protect the Tang family and Tang Xiao.


    "If you don''t go with the monk, where do you want to go? Go home? Your parents, a little girl, have shaved her head now. How can you tell me when you go back? How do you let others see you? "


    The old monk glared at her and said, "Buddhists always abide by the rules and regulations. If we let the world know that you, a little girl, become a disciple of Buddhism, wouldn''t you ruin our reputation as a Buddhist?"


    On hearing this, Tang Ning looked at him strangely and said, "I have not been ordained before Buddha, and I haven''t become a monk or nun. I just shaved my head to survive. How can I become your Buddhist disciple?"


    With that, she glanced at the wine gourd on his waist and laughed: "besides, you, a monk who drinks and eats meat, doesn''t know what is discipline and discipline?"


    The old monk was so blocked by her that he couldn''t say a word. He could only stare at her. After half a sound, he let out his breath and said, "OK, where do you want to go next? Monk, I will accompany you. "


    After a sound, he looked at her exquisite and excellent face, wrung his eyebrows, and then said, "but you look like this now, even if you don''t say it, others will think you are a monk. Therefore, since you are this image, you can''t let people know that you are a daughter."


    Listening to this, Downing sun ran a smile: "this is no problem."


    Originally, she felt that it was very convenient for a layman to walk in this way. Naturally, she would not change her skirt. What''s more, she would wear a skirt and wear a bald head? The picture is so beautiful that she can''t imagine


    "What good things have you left for me? Where is it? " Tang Ning looked at the old monk and asked. He had nothing to eat all day. He would be really hungry.


    "On the table outside." He began to laugh. He walked out first and then removed the border that covered the courtyard.


    Downing followed him out and saw the scene. His eyes flashed slightly.


    The old monk''s origin is mysterious, and his accomplishments are unfathomable. Although he knows that he has no malice towards her, he does not know what he is trying to do? What''s more, he wants to follow her all the time?


    Put away her mind, she came to the table and sat down, faintly smelling a smell of meat, and her stomach was purring.


    "Are you hungry? Eat it, eat it! These are all for you. " The old monk pushed the thing wrapped in lotus leaf to her in front of her, without being polite to me.


    Donning opened it, but the corner of his mouth couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 24

    In the lotus leaf are two roasted sparrows, two chicken feet, and a chicken head and a chicken butt. However, it seems to be pulled down by hand, and it can''t be seen at all.


    "Hey, I caught a pheasant, so I gave the chicken head and feet back to the chicken buttocks and twisted them off for you to keep. Later, it seemed that there was less, so I beat two sparrows. You can make do with it! In this temple, it''s good to have such meat. "


    He took a sip of wine gourd in his hand, and without waiting for her to say anything more, he waved his hand and said, "monk, I''ll go to sleep first. Tomorrow morning, we''ll go down the mountain. When we get to the foot of the mountain, what do you want to eat?"


    Donning watched him leave, so he just picked up the sparrow and ate it. No matter how small the sparrow is, isn''t it? God knows that she hasn''t tasted meat foam since she arrived here!


    The two sparrows still felt empty, so they went to the kitchen and took two steamed buns to eat. Then they went back to the room to rest.


    The next morning, the old monk yawned and stretched into the yard, and cried: "get up, get up! We have to go. "


    There was no sound in the room.


    The old monk patted the door: "I sleep later than the monk, so I got up quickly."


    However, the room is still quiet, no sound.


    The old monk didn''t move. He felt something was wrong in his heart. So he came to the window and looked at it.


    "What about people? Where is the man? "


    He jumped in directly from the window, only to see that there was no figure in the room. He went up and looked into the bed. The cool bed was not warm at all.


    "The little boy won''t leave in the middle of the night, will he? Is this the monk I''ve been dumped? "


    He glared at his eyes and held his long white eyebrows in one hand. He slapped his forehead anxiously and vexedly: "Oh, no! What''s the name of the little fox? Where do you live? Monk, I haven''t asked about it yet! Where to find her at this meeting


    Seeing a piece of paper at the head of the bed, he picked it up and said angrily: "what is something to do, not to take him? When we meet again in the future, we will report the favor of saving our lives? "


    He kneaded the paper in his hand into a ball and threw it away. At the same time, he stepped out: "do you want to dump the monk? There are no doors! "


    At the same time, in Qingyun City, the Tang family and the hall, the atmosphere was somewhat depressing.


    In the hall, Tang Xiao is the main seat, and Nangong Lingyun is sitting at the bottom left. He originally came back specially to visit Tang Ning, but unexpectedly, when he came to the Tang family, he learned from Tang Xiao that Tang Ning''s whereabouts are unknown.


    "Don''t worry too much, Tang Shibo. Maybe Ning''er just goes out to have a rest and will come back after a while." Nangong Lingyun can only comfort like this.


    "If her cultivation is restored and she is out alone, I can rest assured. But now her accomplishments are lost overnight, and another person is missing from home. I''m afraid she will be outside..."


    Speaking of this, Tang Xiao stopped. He didn''t want to or dare to say the worst, for fear it would come true.


    "Ning''erji people have their own natural features, and they will be safe and secure." Nangong Lingyun said, looking at him and saying: "now Ning''er is not around Tang Shibo, Tang Shibo should take care of his body."


    Tang Xiao nodded and looked at the elegant and outstanding Nangong Lingyun and asked, "are you used to everything outside? How long will you stay back from this trip? "

 Chapter 25

    "I''ve been practicing in the college for several years, and I''m used to it. This trip is mainly because I heard something happened to Ning''er, but I can''t stay any longer. I''ll have to go back to the college to participate in the training tomorrow."


    Nangong Lingyun slightly stopped and said, "Tang Shibo, can I go to Ning''er yard and have a look at the magnolia tree beside the wall?"


    On hearing this, Tang Xiao sighed: "well, when you went to college, Ning''er was only eight or nine years old, and you two haven''t seen each other for four or five years. "


    he stood up, looked at Nangong Lingyun with a negative hand and said," you''re OK. You are more mature and stable than you were when you were a teenager, and you haven''t changed much. Even if you haven''t seen you for a few years, you can still recognize you. But Ning''er, as you get older, you will not recognize her. "


    Speaking of his precious daughter, he had a rare smile on his face and said, "the magnolia tree was planted by you together. Ning''er has been taking care of it in recent years. Go and have a look! It''s already very tall. "


    "Good." He stood up, nodded his head, and then walked out.


    Even though he didn''t come for a few years, he still followed the road in his memory and came to the courtyard of Downing and saw the magnolia tree at the corner of the wall.


    At that time, the young sapling has grown taller than him. Looking at the magnolia tree in front of him, he remembered what he said to Downing when he planted this tree.


    When the magnolia tree grows, it is the time for him to marry


    After several years'' absence, his love affair with his childhood has faded with his age. His memory of her still stays on that young but delicate little man. Therefore, when Tang Xiao said that Tang Ning''s appearance and stature had grown, he could not imagine what she would look like when she grew up?


    When he thought of her disappearing now and the thought that her accomplishments were scattered, he could not help worrying whether she, a woman without self-protection ability, would encounter any danger outside?


    "Brother Lingyun."


    A soft voice came, which made Nangong Lingyun stunned. Looking back, she saw a girl in a white dress with excellent appearance and temperament standing at the arch of the yard, with a light smile on her pretty face like flowers, and her beautiful eyes were looking at him with joy.


    Nangong Lingyun quietly looked at the girl in white, who was about thirteen or four years old, with a trace of reserve, a touch of joy, a trace of expectation towards him, but in his mind it was thinking.


    Who is this man?


    Can appear in the Tang family, should be the Tang family''s children, but, he has no impression of this girl.


    Seeing him staring at her with negative hands, Tang Shuang couldn''t help but ask: "brother Lingyun, don''t you remember frost?"


    "Are you Tang Shuang?"


    Nangong Lingyun is slightly surprised, this just looks at her seriously. Tang Shuang he has such an impression that when he was a child, whenever he came to play with Ning''er, Ning''er would always follow the second room''s legitimate daughter Tang Shuang.


    However, Tang Shuang''s impression still lingers on the little girl who always likes to follow them, but is also very careful and courteous. Therefore, at first sight of the graceful and graceful girl in front of him, she really didn''t recognize her.


    She looked at the handsome and outstanding man in front of her and whispered, "yes, I am Tang Shuang, brother Lingyun, long time no see."

 Chapter 26

    Nangong Lingyun laughed and said, "I haven''t seen you for several years. You''ve grown up. If you meet me outside, I really can''t recognize you."


    Originally intended to leave, but now he saw Tang Shuang for a moment, and then asked, "when you were a child, you and Ning''er were very close. Did you ever hear that she had any friends outside? Or have you ever mentioned where you want to go


    Listening to this, Tang Shuang''s smile was slightly stiff. She looked at him, shook her head, and said, "no, she doesn''t have many friends on weekdays. Most of them are self-cultivation, but later they are no longer cultivated, and they can''t concentrate on spiritual power. So she shut herself up in the room for several days, and the whole person is just like a changed person and doesn''t speak to anyone."


    She said, with a little worry on her face, she said: "she has been away for such a long time, and the people sent out to look for her have no news of her. I''m afraid that she will not be disappointed..."


    When the voice came out, she bit her lips with some annoyance, looked at Nangong Lingyun and said, "brother Lingyun, I have no other meaning, just worry about her."


    Nangong Lingyun eyebrows slightly wrung, way: "I know, I still have something, do not stay more." After nodding at her, he walked away.


    Tang Shuang watched the figure disappear in the sight. Her worried look on her face dissipated. Instead, she showed a smile of unknown meaning. She glanced at the magnolia tree in the corner, and then turned away.


    On the other side of the Tang Ning, squatting in the dark corner, listening to the suppressed cry around, the heart is a little confused.


    It''s too much to guard against!


    Before daybreak, she left the temple, thinking of leaving the old monk and going back to Qingyun city to have a look. Unexpectedly, she was caught in a sack and taken away on the way.


    In addition to her, there are about 20 people in the dungeon. Some of them are ordinary people who have no accomplishments. Most of the others are people who are engaged in gas refining. Except for two or three men in their thirties, the others are between 10 and 20 years old.


    Crying, are a few young girls.


    Maybe it was panic in my heart and a little irritable. Listening to the girls crying all the time, one of the men in his thirties stepped forward and kicked one of the crying girls.


    "Mourning! Cry again, believe it or not, I will kill you first


    Being kicked by a man, the girl who was crying with her knees was kicked to the ground, but she did not dare to cry again after she got up. She just clenched her lips and burst into tears.


    The others did not dare to make a sound. For a moment, the dungeon was quiet, only the heavy breathing sound of the people because of their uneasiness.


    Downing glanced at the man. Seeing that he had nothing else to do, he looked away and wondered what was going on?


    There were different ginseng in the dungeon. She couldn''t guess what they wanted to do here?


    Just thinking about it, I heard the sound of footsteps and the door of the dungeon was opened. At this time, an older man in the prison bravely asked, "who are you? Why did you abduct us here? You Ah


    As soon as downing saw it, the man''s head had been cut off before he could finish his words. The fresh blood splashed all over the floor. The crowd screamed and they all went to the corner.

 Chapter 27

    Looking at the frightened head rolling to his feet, Downing resisted the impulse of kicking away, and silently stepped back.


    Dead head. It''s ugly.


    "Shut up! If you make more noise, this is the end of it! "


    The man, holding a bloody sword, coldly glanced at the people in the prison, reached out and grabbed the corner, and then pushed out: "get out! Come on


    The man who stretched out his hand to push people glanced at the little monk on that side strangely, and thought in his heart: How did you get a little monk?


    Downing blinked, pretending not to see the strange look the man was looking at her head. She stood there quietly, not noisy, not startled or flustered. She was very calm, but her clear and pure eyes gave people a feeling of ignorance and ignorance of the dangers of the world.


    She closed her eyes, lowered her head, and quietly followed the others out of the dungeon to the open space outside. However, Rao wanted to be a small transparent, but her bright little head still made her look very special among more than 20 people. Almost at a glance, she asked people to directly put their eyes on her.


    No, it''s on her bald head.


    Oh! It was such a remarkable feeling that she missed her long, silky hair!


    "Why is there a little monk? Who got it


    One of the swordsmen stared at the little monk with a black face and a small bald head. He laughed inexplicably. He came up to the little monk, touched the shining head, and sneered: "little monk, you said that you didn''t recite sutras and worship Buddha. Why are you so unlucky to be captured? Why did the Buddha you believe in not protect you? "


    Tang Ning resisted the impulse to chop the paw, and stepped back slightly, leaving the paw that was disorderly on her head feel empty. Then he said solemnly, "Buddha said, I will not go to hell, who will go to hell?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! What a hell I don''t go to


    The man with the sword raised his head and began to laugh. He looked at the young monk, who had no idea what he was afraid of, and said, "it''s really interesting! I''d like to see if there are people in this world who are not afraid of death! "


    Looking at the man''s eyes, Tang Ning turned away. What she is thinking now is that there are thirty or forty sword bearers, and they seem to have good skills. How can she save herself under these people''s hands?


    In her contemplation, more than 20 people''s hands were all tied to a thick rope, and she was no exception.


    To her surprise, a 12-year-old girl with disordered hair didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. As if she was frightened, she bowed her head down and was tied in front of her.


    Perhaps it is the murderous intention shown by these people and their cold-blooded attitude towards human life that makes people afraid and dare not resist. They just hang their heads uneasily and don''t know what is waiting for them?


    Downing looked around, and the men were standing tight, with no other movement, as if waiting for someone to come.


    Looking at these swordsmen standing upright and bloodthirsty, she knew that these men had a different origin. After all, even the guards of a century old Tang family were not as fierce as these people.


    These people, like a sword stained with blood, sharp and attractive!

 Chapter 28

    After about a column of incense, she saw the swordsmen looking at the sky with awe and yearning. She followed their line of sight and saw that there was a royal sword flying in the sky.


    This was the first time that she saw someone flying in the sky, or stepping on a sword under her feet. At the moment of seeing this scene, she could not help thinking of what the old monk said to her.


    Building a foundation can make the sword soar.


    This man is already a monk in the foundation period. He can fly the sword and travel thousands of miles!


    She looked at the man who came from the imperial sword curiously and seriously. It was an old man who looked seventy-eight years old. Some of them were thin and not very good-looking, just like the withered trees. From her point of view, the life of this person was not long.


    However, he was dressed in a broad robe, standing on the flying sword with his hands in the wind, and his clothes were floating. At first glance, he was really a bit of an immortal.


    It''s a pity that the fairy was destroyed by the coldness and arrogance in the eyes of the old man.


    "Ah! It''s a fairy! Immortal! Please see the immortal. Help


    Those who were bound to see the old man flying with his sword in the air that day were more than surprised. They knelt down and worshipped the old man, praying that the immortal flying from the sky could save them.


    Seeing all of them kneeling, Tang Ning sighed under his heart. In order to avoid standing conspicuous, he squatted down directly.


    The person who can make her kneel down is not born yet!


    These people are also flustered God, also do not think how this can suddenly come to an immortal? Still asking for help? In her opinion, the old man was with these people.


    "See my grandfather!"


    The swordsmen knelt on one knee, clasped hands and bowed their heads.


    "Well, get up!"


    After landing steadily, the old man said faintly, glancing over those who were tied on the rope. His eyes stopped for a moment on the little monk who was particularly conspicuous.


    With a wave of the hand, in the eyes of the crowd, a boat appeared in the open space and gradually became larger.


    "Bring everyone up." The old man said, then directly turned on the boat.


    And Tang Ning and others were also pushed into the boat. At this point, there are still some people crying with hope: "immortal, spare your life! Immortal... "


    However, the old man was standing on the boat with his hands down and cold back to the people, as if he didn''t hear the cry behind him.


    "Shut up!"


    A man with a sword kicked one of them, pulled out his sword slightly with one hand, and drank, "cut your tongue off again!"


    As soon as the threat came out, the crowd was suddenly quiet, huddled in the canoe like ashes, shivering.


    Tang Ning squatted in the boat and watched the boat, which was big enough to hold 70 or 80 people. When he was surprised, he saw the old man standing in front of him drank.


    "Up


    The boat took off, flying in mid air until it did not enter the clouds.


    Flying in the clouds, the speed is very fast, but also enough to fly a day, the speed of the flying boat gradually slowed down, until the next morning, the flying boat slowly stopped in the middle of a forest.


    The old man standing in front of the canoe looked down and said, "this is the place. Let''s drop two first."


    Downing listened to the roar of the beast from below, and the endless forest that seemed to have no way out. She blinked and looked a little stunned.

 Chapter 29

    These people caught them and brought them to the forest. Did they not want to feed them as bait to the fierce animals?


    In her mind, she knew that some forests on this continent were habitats for fierce beasts. However, such places were so dangerous that no one dared to enter the forests with fierce beasts.


    But now, she should not be so unlucky, was caught here, ready to feed the fierce beast?


    "No, no, I don''t want to go down, I don''t want to go down..."


    "Forgive me, immortal..."


    The two men at the front of the rope were untied. They tried to shrink to the corner, but they were still caught by two men with swords and pushed off the flying boat in fear.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "Ah..."


    Seeing the two living people being thrown from the flying boat, Downing''s face was slightly coagulated. She looked down and saw that the two men were pushed down and fell on the trees, and then rolled from the trees to the ground. Under the buffer force, they were not killed.


    However, just as the two men fell to the ground, a fierce beast came out of nowhere, roared, and rushed at the two men like a hungry tiger.


    "Ah! Help Help... "


    The two men were running, but only a few steps away. One of them was knocked down by the fierce beast. After the raw one was bitten off, the fierce beast put down its prey to its mouth and turned to the other man who was fleeing for his life.


    Her eyes flickered at this. These fierce beasts are wise.


    The old man looked at the fierce beast at the bottom. He was looking around and said, "put all those people down and let them attract the fierce beast''s attention. Follow me to the other side of the den."


    He looked at the swordsmen seriously and said, "listen, there''s a red YangGuo growing in the corner of the den. If anyone gets the red YangGuo, I''ll remember his first achievement! Give him a promise


    "Yes The swordsman responded immediately with an excited expression.


    A first achievement, a promise, maybe, this is the chance to change fate! Even though they knew that the forest was very dangerous, at this moment, they would dare to fight for it!


    Untie the bound people, the boat flew down, and when it was about two or three meters high, it pushed those people down one by one.


    One of the swordsmen looked at the little monk and sneered: "little monk, your hell is here. Go down!"


    When preparing to push him down, Downing took a deep look at him, and then jumped forward.


    Just as she jumped down, the girl who had been following her was also in a hurry.


    Looking at this scene, the swordsman was slightly stunned for a moment, and then sneered: "if you want to die, there will be people competing to catch up."


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    The roar of the beast was heard after those people were pushed down. Because of the bloody smell of the two people who had been bitten to death before, and the cry of the people who had been pushed down, for a time, the cry of terror startled the fierce beasts in this area.


    After pushing all the people on the flying boat down, the flying boat goes back to the back, and no one goes to see those pushed down more, because they know that in this dangerous forest of animals, those people will only become food for the fierce animals, and their only role is to attract those fierce beasts as prey

 Chapter 30

    Because downing jumped down on her own, she did not like those who were pushed down. She fell on the ground steadily and ran to one of the directions.


    As far as her strength is concerned, she is against these fierce beasts, that is, to seek death, she still has thirty-six plans to go. As for other people, even if she wants to save them, she can''t have that ability!


    "Ah


    "Oh I don''t want to die... "


    "Roar!"


    Behind her, the roar of the fierce beast, as well as some screams and screams, let her not help looking back, this look, eyes can not help but shrink.


    Two fierce beasts were chasing the crowd. Some of them fell to the ground with fright. Some of them were crying while running. Another girl was seized by a man in his thirties and threw it at the mouth of the beast that was biting him behind him, thinking that he would strive for more time to escape.


    The girl who was thrown back by the man was bitten on her shoulder by the fierce beast. Shengsheng tore off one of her arms. Her skin split, blood splashed, the girl''s shrill scream and the scene of reaching out for help brought her great shock and shock to her in the same situation as them.


    She knew that she had to escape, and she knew that she could not take care of it, because she had no ability to save it, nor could she save it, and she might even take her own life.


    But at this moment, looking at those young children desperate to survive in the mouth of the beast, looking at the pair of eyes, with fear and helplessness, her legs, which should have been galloping, were as heavy as lead, unable to move.


    The palm of her hand is slightly hot, and the mysterious power in her body at this moment is surging with the heat of the palm, which makes her feel uncontrollable.


    Sure enough, the next moment that hot palm was lifted out of control, as if there was a force pulling her back to save those people.


    Her feet could not open, and her hands were uncontrollable. She couldn''t help cursing and swearing: "shit! What is it? This is to play to death, I can''t do it! "


    As soon as the voice fell, she turned back and pulled out the dagger tied to her leg and held it in her hand. Then the man who ran back to look back gave him a heavy kick and kicked him in front of a fierce beast ready to bite a girl.


    "Ah! Little bald...! "


    The man was suddenly kicked, his body lost balance and fell back. Before he finished swearing, he was bitten off his neck.


    Seeing that the man was dead, Downing immediately yelled at those who ran around: "disperse to the woods! Run away and get on the tree


    As soon as the voice fell, she was impatient and drank to the girl who had been following her: "run! What are you doing with me! It''s too long


    The girl was startled by her cold head. She stepped back instinctively, but she didn''t run. Instead, she shook her head and pointed to the fierce beast that was attacking the young monk in front of her and said, "the beast is coming." Say, the hand shrinks, quickly retreat to one side.


    Tang Ning didn''t care to pay attention to her. At first, he saw that the man had been bitten to death. The fierce beast was rushing towards her with blood in its mouth, while the other end was chasing those who ran to the forest. Vaguely, some people could be seen running too slowly and being bitten on the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce beast in front of him roared at him, and downing cried, "come on! I''ll kill you


    Who lost the momentum?

 Chapter 31

    There was something in her hot palm. She almost didn''t think about it. She threw it out at the fierce beast when she was angry.


    When it was smashed out, she felt the touch from the palm of her hand, as if it was her bowl?


    Just thinking about it, I saw that the bowl that she had smashed out had a flash of light, and it became bigger in an instant. With a bang, it hit the fierce beast at the head, and the mouth of the bowl was down. It was actually covering the whole beast in the bowl.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ning was stunned, but he drank to the girl sitting on the ground: "run! Don''t want to die! Run


    The little boy, who was sitting on the ground, got up with trembling legs and gave a grateful look at Downing, and then ran to the forest with fear.


    Downing didn''t know whether they could survive, but it was good that she could save them. As for whether they could survive, it was up to their own fate.


    She put her hand on the bowl and felt that there was no movement in the bowl. She was thinking of taking back the bowl and then ran away. However, she caught sight of the previous girl standing not far away looking at her.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Downing frowned: "run for your life, this place can''t stay much."


    "I, I follow you." The girl shook her head, but stepped forward and followed her closely.


    Downing glanced at her and said, "I can tell you that I can save people once, and I won''t save the second time. Since you don''t escape, if you die under the mouth of the beast, you can''t blame others."


    "Well." The girl clenched her fist. She looked at xiaoheshang in front of her, and then dropped her eyes.


    Downing felt that there was a little bit of hot power in the palm of his hand, which poured into his body at this moment.


    She looked at the direction of the previous saber men, and her eyes were cold. Take her captive and feed her to the fierce beast. Let them taste the feeling of being chased by the fierce beast!


    After running for a distance, she murmured, "close up!"


    The Bo Shuo narrowed back to her hand and disappeared in the palm of her hand. At the same time, the trapped fierce beast also ran up and roared, staring at the two body shadow fiercely biting and chasing.


    Downing ran away, and the girl ran after her, leading the beast back to its lair.


    When the fierce beast chasing its prey saw a group of human mole ants in the territory of its burrow, it looked like an offended king, and roared fiercely, as if calling for the return of another ferocious beast. At the same time, with a low roar, it rushed at the human beings with bloodthirsty ferocity.


    As for the former two mole ants, it has long ignored them. After all, nothing is more important than defending their territory and driving out invaders.


    Downing and the girl had already found a place to hide.


    When the men with swords turned back after hearing the roar of the beast, they saw that the fierce beast had already run towards this side. For a moment, someone exclaimed, "ancestor! The fierce beast is back


    In the cave, the old man was excitedly putting the red YangGuo carefully into an ice box. As soon as he put the ice box into the bag of heaven and earth, he heard the roar and scream of animals coming from outside, and immediately walked out.


    Just as he was about to get out of the cave, a man with a sword was hit and flew, and his body fell in front of him. A fierce beast with bloodthirsty and ferocious breath and sharp fangs blocked the entrance.

 Chapter 32

    Startled, he suddenly stepped back, his hands quickly condensed a spirit breath, and a wind blade cut at the fierce beast.


    This is a seven level ferocious beast. Its strength is equal to that of human beings. It is because of this that when he comes to seize the red YangGuo, people will prepare bait. However, before he can leave the den safely, the fierce beast has already returned.


    The blade fell on the head of the fierce beast, but it only left a shallow mark on it. It could not hurt it at all, let alone be fatal.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the fierce beast rushed forward and bit at the old man. For the human who dares to invade its territory, it just wants to tear him into pieces and swallow it!


    Hiding in a tree several tens of meters away, donning looked at the scene in front of him, and was very excited.


    Because of the roar and roar of the fierce beast, the fierce beast that pursued the bait at the other end also ran back. Perhaps because of the invasion of the territory, the fighting power of the two fierce beasts was amazing. The dozens of men with swords could not resist it. They were either hit and killed directly.


    After a while, the corpses of those swordsmen were all on the ground. The smell of blood diffused in the air, which made the fierce beast more and more ferocious.


    A few people even ran away with their wounds and fears. They didn''t dare to stay here. They didn''t even think that their ancestor was still blocked in the cave by another fierce beast!


    The same girl hiding in the tree, saw that she did not take the opportunity to escape, but hide here with relish, can not help but carefully stretched out her hand to pull down her sleeve.


    "What are you doing?"


    Downing looked back and lowered his voice: "speak on your own. Don''t move your hands. Can''t you see that I''m a man? Do you understand the relationship between men and women


    The girl was so said, micro Leng for a moment, retracted her hand, then whispered: "we do not escape? It''s not safe here. " She was afraid that if all the people were dead, they would be noticed by the fierce beast here.


    "If you want to escape yourself, I''ll see it again." Donning said, ignoring her, but attracted by the sound from the animal cave ahead.


    "Bang!"


    Because the fierce beast ran into the cave, the place was limited, which was even more difficult for the old man to exert. Facing the fatal danger, he tried his best to fight. Finally, he even used a thunder and fire Rune to force the fierce beast out of the cave. At the same time, he also took the opportunity to escape from the cave.


    "Grandfather


    A swordsman with a wound saw the wounded old man and called out quickly. He wanted to move forward, but he was afraid.


    Because the other ferocious beast that had been chasing them turned to their ancestors at this time, blocking them from left to right, it seemed that they didn''t want him to escape.


    The old man was panting, and his wounds were covered with blood. Compared with his arrogance in the flying boat, he was in a mess at this time.


    Seeing that most of the people they brought were dead or escaped, the leader was still here. He gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    "Take it! Wait for me outside the forest! If you can''t wait for me, you can go back by yourself and give it to the owner of the house. " As he spoke, he threw the bag of heaven and earth at the man with the sword.


    The swordsman took it, looked at the old man, and said as if he swore: "don''t worry! I will live up to my trust and give it to my master! "

 Chapter 33

    He put things into his arms, and after saluting him with a fist, he quickly fled the place.


    Tang Ning, dozens of meters away, squinted and showed a sly look on his face. She immediately came down from the tree and quietly went to the other side.


    The girl who followed her all the time saw her, and she also quickly followed.


    But the two fierce beasts roared and bit at the old man. In their eyes, this human is the one they want to kill most.


    The man with a sword was injured, and his speed was not too fast. He kept an eye on the movement around him from time to time to prevent a fierce beast from rushing out suddenly.


    All the way straight, as far away from the cave as possible, but the farther away from the cave, he felt more and more uneasy. It was like someone was staring at him in the dark. He could look around, but he didn''t see a human figure.


    Because of the hurry of the pace and the bleeding of the wound, his breath was disordered and his physical strength was not enough. When I stopped to have a rest and bandaged the wound, I was surprised by the person who suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "It''s you!"


    The voice of disbelief was filled with disbelief. How he thought, he didn''t think that the little monk was still alive!


    "Hehe, you are all right!"


    Tang Ning looked at the swordsman with a smile, glancing at the wound on his body and smiling happily: "just, why do you look embarrassed?"


    The swordsman stares at the young monk in front of him, and his face suddenly becomes gloomy. Compared with the embarrassment that he is seriously injured now, the little monk has no wound, especially the happy smile on his face. In his opinion, it is the ridicule of red fruit!


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    In his mind, the little monk should have been buried in the animal''s belly and died under the mouth of the animal at the moment when he jumped down by himself. But now, he is still standing in front of him.


    Being able to survive in such a situation, it can be seen that the little monk is not as simple as his appearance looks!


    Thinking of this, he instinctively stepped back a step, made a defensive posture, warily asked: "what do you want to do!"


    "There''s no gate to hell. I can''t get in!" She said with a smile, reached out and touched her bald head, and said: "although I can''t get in, but I can send you in."


    As soon as the voice fell, the smile on her face disappeared, and her figure was swept out quickly. The dagger in her hand was accompanied by a sharp air blade in the air with her quick hand.


    "Sonorous!"


    The swordsman immediately raised his sword. When the weapons collided, a clear voice came out. He was shocked by the murderous spirit of the little monk, but also by his fierce attack and extremely fast body method.


    Different from the body method he has seen before, this body method and attack are rare. If it is not seen by his own eyes, it is hard to believe that it would be a young monk who eats a fast and chants Buddhism!


    "Hiss!"


    The swordsman gasped and screamed. He saw that his arm, which had been scratched by the fierce beast, was once again slashed by the little monk. The pain made his hands shaking.


    "So you know, my head can''t be touched by anyone!" Downing snorted and came forward again.


    At this time, neither Downing, nor the man, nor the girl who was hiding in the distance, did not find that there was another person watching in the dark besides the three of them

 Chapter 34

    Mo Ye is still dressed in a black robe, and his breath has been restrained. What is different from usual is that he is wearing a black mask on his face at this time, which hides his face.


    He was informed that there was a vision in the fierce beast forest of Beishan a few days ago, and he came to see him because he was close to him.


    However, not long after entering this place, I heard the fierce beast roaring constantly. When I looked for it, the fierce beast didn''t see it. Instead, he saw the little monk who was a monk a few days ago.


    This place is extremely dangerous. How did a little monk who was still in the city of Yunzhong a few days ago and didn''t cultivate himself in it? What he didn''t expect was that the little monk didn''t die in the mouth of the beast. On the contrary, he secretly followed a sword man.


    He also followed them all the way. The little monk finally showed up and watched in the dark. To his surprise, the little monk was so skillful that he was forced to retreat step by step, adding a few more stab wounds to his body. Moreover, the knife fell on the wound that the man had originally hurt ¡£


    So that he can know that his head can''t be touched by anyone?


    Hearing the little monk''s words, Mo Ye''s eyes flicker slightly, and his eyes fall on the little monk''s shining head. Inexplicably, he remembers that the last time the little monk hit him, the bright head was held down by his big hand.


    He remembered that he had been patted on the back of his hand at that time. Not long after he went back, the back of his hand was red and itchy. When he saw the scene in front of him, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, showing a bit of playfulness. He thought: this kind of vindictive nature is really not a serious monk.


    Most Buddhist disciples are kind-hearted, but this little monk is fierce and ruthless. I don''t know what kind of temple can accommodate such a god of killing.


    Just thinking about it, I saw a sharp side kick from the young monk. The sword in the man''s hand was kicked and thrown into the air. At the same time, the little monk kicked his foot directly up the chin of the other side.


    "Poof!"


    The man was kicked face up and spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body also lost balance and retreated. Maybe it was because of the injury on his body and his physical strength was not enough. When he saw the little monk leaning over to attack, he turned around and wanted to escape.


    However, just a few steps after running, the cold dagger had already reached his neck, and the voice of killing intention came into his ears with a trace of coldness.


    "The door of hell is open, go down!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a sharp dagger ran through his throat. The fresh blood splashed out. The man only had time to snort, and his whole body froze. His eyes were wide open. He never thought that he was not dead in the mouth of the beast, but in the hands of the little monk


    Seeing this scene in the dark, Mo Ye''s eyebrows curl slightly under his mask. His deep eyes are staring at the little monk, and his eyes are full of inquiry


    A knife to seal the throat, clean and neat!


    However, the next moment, see the little monk''s behavior, his mouth is a puff.


    I saw that the little monk took out a bag of heaven and earth from the corpse, and then he looked at it strangely: "is this the heaven and earth bag? Does this little bag really hold a lot of things? "


    Tang Ning happily played, opened to look inside, see a lot of treasure inside, not from the eyes a bright: "really good luck when..."


    She excitedly threw the bag of heaven and earth in her hand. Before the words behind her were said, she found that the bag of heaven and earth


    Robbed!

 Chapter 35

    As soon as she got the surprise of the baby, she saw that the dark shadow flashed by her eyes, and the things her hands were ready to catch were robbed. She immediately asked her a pair of beautiful eyes to stare up, her anger sank into the Dantian, and she said angrily: "who is it? Which turtle... "


    When I turned my head and looked at the man with black robe and mask on his face, his voice suddenly stopped and choked at one breath. He turned to show a pure and gentle smile of a Buddhist disciple.


    "Amitabha, I really don''t know where I''ve never met. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Benefactor is really predestined with my Buddha!"


    It''s really a bloody mildew for eight generations. How can you meet this evil star in such a place?


    He snatched his eyes away from him, and took the heaven and earth bag to aim at.


    Rob? You can''t take it?


    Fight? How can you beat him?


    Hand in hand? She doesn''t have the heat yet!


    As soon as her eyes turned, she said with a smile, "please give it back to me, benefactor." As he spoke, he stepped forward and reached for the bag of heaven and earth.


    When Mo Ye hears the little monk''s words, he raises his eyebrows slightly under his mask. Seeing that he wanted to snatch things from his hand when he didn''t pay attention to it, the corner of his lip was not caught, and his hand with the bag of heaven and earth was carried behind him and asked, "how do you recognize me?"


    Tang Ning grabs an empty space, can''t help but pick up his hand, looking at him with a smile: "benefactor''s noble breath is different. If you look at the world, you can''t find a second one."


    It''s hard not to recognize him because of his evil spirit!


    Listening to this, Mo Ye glances at him. He always feels that he is not praising him.


    "Why are you here?"


    He glanced at the corpse on the ground, looked at the little monk, and said, "Buddhist disciples don''t kill animals? I don''t think you''re hesitant to do it. "


    Tang Ning saw that his hand was always on his back. It seemed that he didn''t want to return the thing to her for a moment and a half. Moreover, he didn''t know how long he had been hiding in the dark?


    So he opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know. I was a quiet little monk, traveling around the world to gain knowledge, but I was taken away as bait by these people."


    With that, she put a smile on her face, put her hands together in front of her body, and began to talk seriously: "fortunately, with the blessing of the Buddha, I escaped from death, but this man followed me all the way and wanted to take the baby from me. I had no choice but to fight with him."


    After a sound, she looked at the corpse on the ground and sighed: "Amitabha, it''s better to die early, to be a good person in the next life."


    Mo Ye looks at him with a smile. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have been fooled by the little monk''s ability to confuse black and white.


    "Benefactor, monk''s bag." She glanced at him behind, smiling pleasantly.


    Looking at the little monk''s curving brows and eyes, Mo Ye''s eyes flicker slightly. Instead of returning the heaven and earth bag to him, he glances at the girl who stealthily comes to the young monk''s back. Then he says, "this is a dangerous place. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time. Since you are out of danger, you can go straight along this direction and get out of the forest."


    "My bag..." Downing still did not give up.


    Mo Ye pulled the corners of his mouth and sneered, "don''t you go? Do you want to settle with me? "

 Chapter 36

    Donning bit her teeth and stared at him. If she could, she would really like to take a bite and grab the bag back.


    But I don''t have the guts.


    This evil star is not an ordinary person. She wanted to kill her last time!


    Staring at the hand behind him, he sighed: the heaven and earth bag can''t be taken back. It''s a mantis catching cicada, and yellow finches are in the back!


    It''s a waste of time.


    Seeing that it was hopeless to take back the bag of heaven and earth, she did not tangle. After all, the original thing was not hers. If you can get it, you can''t let it go. There''s no need to provoke the evil star.


    So, she turned to ask, "well, benefactor, how long is it from here to Yunzhong city?"


    Mo Ye glances at him. He is surprised by his nature. When he asked about the distance, he hooked his lips and said, "with your foot distance, it will take you one or two months to reach Yunzhong city."


    On hearing the speech, Tang Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth. She also took a day''s flying boat when she was captured. If she went back, she would have to walk for a month or two? How big is the middle span?


    As soon as her eyes turned, she fell on him and asked with a smile, "benefactor, I saw you in the Cloud City a few days ago, and now I meet you here again. Do you have flying things? Do you want to go back? Can you give me a ride? I''ll give you the fare. "


    "Do you think I''ll be short of your money?"


    Mo Ye''s eyes swept over his body, and his eyes were the scorn of red fruits: "what''s more, do you still have money?"


    Downing just felt one breath in his chest. He really wanted to spray his face!


    Why is she out of money? I really look down on people. He still has something in his hand that she hasn''t covered with heat yet! The thing was supposed to be hers, but he was robbed. He was about to speak when he turned his lower body slightly and looked behind him.


    "Come on, someone''s coming this way." Mo Ye''s voice is cold and his deep eyes fall on the little monk.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning seemed to think of something in general, and immediately said, "benefactor, I will go first, and I will never see you again." As soon as the sound fell, he ran in the direction he had pointed out.


    After seeing this, the girl who has been following her immediately runs with the little monk after seeing him.


    Looking at the little monk''s figure disappeared in the sight, he looked at the bag of heaven and earth in his hand.


    The people who can own the heaven and earth bag are not ordinary people. In order to prevent being killed and robbed of treasure, there are usually marks of divine consciousness in the bag, and ordinary people can''t even notice it. Even if they have the same strength, they can''t erase the divine sense above.


    They will use this divinity mark to find the person who can get the bag of heaven and earth. Therefore, if they don''t have the ability to erase the seal of divinity, holding it is like holding a talisman.


    Glancing at the direction of the little monk''s departure, he pointed his feet and swept away in another direction. The black figure had disappeared in the dense forest after a few jumps.


    Shortly after he left, an old man with many wounds came here. When he saw the body of the man with sword on the ground, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    He went up to check and made sure that the bag of heaven and earth was missing, and his murderous spirit overflowed.


    "The red YangGuo I picked with all my heart and soul is not coveted by others!" He closed his eyes and concentrated. After a while, he looked at a direction in the forest and immediately raised his breath to catch up with him.


    And that direction is exactly where Mo Ye left

 Chapter 37

    Downing didn''t know about this. She stopped when she saw the trees thinning and the sun growing, and the road out of the woods loomed.


    "Well, get out of the forest, and you''re going." She waved and said to the girl who had been following her.


    The girl looked at the road ahead, looked at her again, and asked, "do you want to go back? It''s dangerous in there. "


    "That''s my business. Don''t worry about it." Tang Ning said impatiently, turned and walked back.


    But who knows, after walking a few steps, she saw the girl follow up again, and then she got angry. After stopping, she turned back and drank: "you''re enough! What do you always do with me? I''ve sent you out. Are you finished? "


    The girl was frightened by her and couldn''t help but step back and said, "I have no way to go."


    "Go out is the way, why there is no way to go?" Said, she frowned, staring at the girl: "from the dungeon I noticed you, you always go to my side to drill, what is the intention?"


    The girl was silent and lowered her head without speaking.


    Seeing this, Downing did not open his mouth any more, but turned around and walked away. However, as soon as he took a step, his sleeve was pulled.


    "Let go


    She frowned, brushed her hand away, and strode forward, only to see the girl running forward and kneeling directly in front of her.


    "I have no intention of following you. I just want to follow you because you are different." The girl looked at Downing seriously and said, and at the same time she reached out and pulled out the hair that had been covering half of her face, revealing her right eye with an eye mask.


    Downing looked at this scene, without speaking, but in his heart make complaints about it: is it different? Of course, she knows that she is different. In this world, where can we find a person like her who has been reborn to this immortal world?


    However, to her surprise, the girl pulled off the blindfold after that one eye, was actually a blue star pupil as beautiful as the starry sky.


    For her, who lived in the 21st century in the previous life, at first sight of the girl''s eye, she only felt that the beauty was incredible. However, for people in this world, this one eye is alien.


    "My name is Gu Qingge. I have this ominous eye since I was born. My mother died because of my birth. When I was seven years old, my only grandfather who loved me died. I was sent to wolf Valley to abandon me. But I survived because this eye can see things that others can''t see."


    Her voice stopped, looked at Downing in front of her, and said: "those people caught in the dungeon, I only see vitality in you. I know that I can live only by following you, so I always follow you, because I want to live."


    "I have no way to go. I am homeless. Please take me in! I can do anything for you, just ask you to let me stay with you With that, she kowtowed heavily to Downing.


    Donning frowned and pulled her up from the ground and said, "your eyes are beautiful. It''s not a bad thing. What''s more, don''t you say that your eyes can see things that others can''t see? It proves that it''s a unique gift from heaven. "


    Then she swung her empty sleeves and said, "see? I don''t have anything on me, and the valuable ones are robbed by the black hearted one. I can''t afford you to be such a big man. "

 Chapter 38

    "If you go out along this road, you won''t starve to death at any rate. Let''s go." She waved her hand, motioned for her to leave, and went back.


    The girl was stunned for a moment because of her words, so she didn''t feel relieved when she left.


    No one ever said her eyes were beautiful. When she was a child, they would only say that her eyes were ominous. They all hated her, despised her, did not want her, and avoided her like a snake and scorpion. She even thought about making her eyes blind. However, when her grandfather was alive, he told her again and again that he could not blind his eyes, so she did not have the heart to poke it blind.


    Now, someone told her that her eyes are beautiful, her eyes are a unique gift from heaven


    Tears, unable to stop from the eyes of the gush out, she cried and laughed, as if in general. Reach out to wipe away tears, see that the body shadow gradually away, quickly ran to follow up.


    Downing is very helpless, feel behind the girl is like a piece of brown sugar, how can''t throw away!


    She stopped and turned to look at the girl who was three steps behind her. She said helplessly, "what do you want?" She really wanted to give her a hand knife to chop her dizzy, but she was worried that she would be stunned. It was estimated that she would be dead.


    "I want to follow you." She whispered, afraid that she would be angry and would not look at her.


    "I''m a man, a man! And he''s a bald monk, do you see that? In addition to men and women give and receive, monks are not close to women! So, I can''t let you follow me! "


    She took a careful look at her and whispered, "but you are a woman just like me..."


    Hearing the speech, Downing was stuck in one breath. She squinted a pair of beautiful eyes and said in a cold voice: "which eye of you can see that I am a woman? I am a man


    "What I saw in my right eye, you and you are clearly female..." She said in a low voice, frightened by her appearance.


    Downing felt like a punch on cotton, not at all. She took a deep breath to ease the ups and downs of the mood, and then looked at her seriously.


    When the girl saw her staring at her, she didn''t know what she was looking at. She felt uneasy. She held her hands tightly, and her joints were slightly white. She did not dare to breathe.


    After half a ring, Downing withdrew her eyes, and again fell on the beautiful blue eye and asked, "do you really want to follow me?"


    "Yes." After a daze, she responded quickly.


    "Then let me see your abilities and abilities." Tang Ning looked at her and said, "you go and do something for me. If it is done, I will let you follow me."


    Smell speech, the girl slightly pause, and then solemnly nodded: "good, you say, what matter?"


    Tang Ning took her to her side and whispered in her ear: "I want you to leave now and go to the Tang family in Qingyun city..."


    "Well, I''ll go now." The girl should, a deep look at her, as if to reflect her face in the mind, she kneel down to her, kowtow three heads, then get up to leave.


    Downing watched her leave, his eyes flashing, his eyes receding, and moving on into the forest.


    How can she come back empty handed?

 Chapter 39

    On the other side, the old man, who was chasing after the mark of divine consciousness and wanted to take back the bag of heaven and earth, suddenly stopped his fast pace, and his ugly face appeared unwilling and angry.


    It''s broken!


    That trace of divinity is gone! It''s been erased!


    The man who can erase the mark of divine consciousness must be far ahead of him. Even if he pursues it now, even if he does, he will not be able to take back the bag of heaven and earth from the other party''s hands.


    Aware of this, he was filled with a strong sense of unwillingness and anger. It is a spiritual fruit that can increase longevity by 10 years. It will blossom in 50 years, bear fruit in 50 years, and have such a fruit in 100 years.


    He made so much preparation for this red fruit, but in the end, he made a wedding dress for others!


    Thinking of his life will be done, and advanced hopeless, the heart is anxious, but also sad. Without this red fruit, he would not live long


    At the same time, Downing, which came to the forest, was picking up herbs. She found that there were many medicinal materials available in the dense forest. Although some of them were not very precious, they were of great use to her.


    Maybe it was in the outer area. In addition to the previous two fierce beasts, she also saw some small snakes curling on the branches, spitting snake signals, and some cicadas barking on the branches. Besides, she did not meet any other fierce animals.


    As the herbs were collected, the air became more humid and the trees became more and more lush. When you looked up, the sun could not penetrate the lush leaves into the ground. Therefore, the mud under the ground also carried moisture.


    I don''t know why. The deeper we went, neither the snake nor the cicada was seen any more. The air was quiet and filled with a sense of depression.


    Downing pursed his lips, paying attention to the movement around him. Suddenly, his eyes congealed, and fell into a weed, facing a pair of bloodthirsty animal eyes.


    The fierce beast did not seem to have expected that the eyes of one man and one beast were so on the other. At once, with a low roar, the fierce beast rushed out and rushed at Downing. At the moment of seeing the fierce beast, Downing turned to climb a big tree.


    "Hooray! It scares me


    She sat on the tree and patted her chest. Do you really find that these fierce beasts are intelligent and know how to ambush? If she didn''t find it just now and squatted down to collect herbs, would she not be taken away by one bite?


    "Roar!"


    The low roar came from under the tree, and downing slowed down for a while. Then he saw that the fierce beast under the tree was retreating slowly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Originally sitting on the tree, Downing stood up, one hand holding the branch, the other hand holding a dagger, staring at the fierce beast below, vaguely aware that something was not very good.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the fierce beast, who had been retreating, roared. It was with the strength of running that it leaped up to the tree.


    "Damn it! It''s on the tree


    She gave a low cry and jumped down immediately. As soon as she landed, she felt the roar from behind. Before she could even stand up from the ground, a sharp pain came from her shoulder.


    The speed of the fierce beast''s attack was so fast that she didn''t even have a chance to react. She immediately rolled on the spot and saw that the fierce beast''s sharp claws clawed at the place where she had just been. The sharp claws crossed the ground and left several deep claw marks.


    Seeing the blood, her eyes narrowed, and her breath became cold at this moment. After standing up from the ground, she held the dagger in her hand and went forward instead of retreating.

 Chapter 40

    "Roar!"


    When the fierce beast roared, he saw that the man had the courage to fight back. He immediately lowered his head and ran at her with the sharp angle on his head. At the moment that the fierce beast hit, Tang Ning turned to avoid it. At the same time, with the strength of turning, he stabbed the fierce beast''s neck with the dagger in his hand. However, he found that the dagger could not penetrate into the beast''s body, but could not reach it Skin.


    "Roar!"


    As soon as the fierce beast shook its head, it opened its mouth and bit at the human on its side. However, the man grabbed the corner of its head with one hand and turned over and rode on its back.


    A little mole ant dares to ride on its head and spread wild! This is no doubt an offence to it!


    It roared with a swing, trying to throw the human riding on its back down and trample to death, but how can''t throw it off, so it ran to hit the tree in front of it, trying to knock the human out, but who knows, the human riding on its back is holding the knife in disorder, even if it can''t hurt it, but it also completely irritated.


    As for Downing, how could he have stabbed him with a knife? She clearly wanted to pierce its eyes, but she couldn''t stop short stabbing her eyes. She could only clamp her legs to stabilize her body so as not to be thrown out and move forward.


    "Hiss!"


    She was hit by a big tree in front of her, and the branches cut her wound by the fierce beast. The pain made her take a breath of cold air. The blood gushed out of the wound, which was already bleeding, and made her face pale gradually.


    "I don''t believe I can''t kill you!"


    She bit her teeth, clamped her legs, and sat upright, and the dagger in her hand stabbed at the fierce beast''s eyes.


    "Oh


    The sharp dagger stabbed into one of the animals'' eyes, and the blood burst out in an instant. The fierce beast also gave out a shrill scream. The fierce beast, which had originally wanted to throw the man off his back, ran and bumped at this moment because of the pain.


    When downing stabbed one eye, he stabbed at the other eye almost without pause. When the fresh blood splashed out and both eyes were broken, the fierce beast also went crazy, whining and running to the deep forest.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    "Oh..."


    A group of mercenaries in the forest were surprised to hear the shrill roar of the beast and the crashing sound of rushing and bumping. Some people were slightly surprised and said, "how can you listen to that fierce beast''s scream so bitterly?"


    "No! Why is it like it''s coming towards us? " The other man spoke and was on guard for a moment.


    "Coming, coming! It''s really coming towards us! "


    "Listen to the sound of the beast, the rank of the fierce beast should not be low. We should be alert and ready to fight!" The head of the mercenary regiment drank immediately. His hand was on the sword at his waist. A group of people were facing each other as if they were facing a big enemy. They were all ready to face the outside.


    However, to their dismay, as the thumping sound of the fierce beast running and bumping approached, a huge fierce beast appeared in their sight. However, the fierce beast that made them feel like a great enemy was not even a bird at all. They ran all the way from a distance in front of them, and immediately made them all look silly.


    "Alms, give me a hand


    Tang Ning yelled, but the men looked at her like a silly eye, watching her be taken to the depths of the forest by the fierce beast

 Chapter 41

    Listening to the sound gradually faded away, one of them calmed down and said in dismay: "I just saw a little monk riding on that seven step fierce beast just now? Am I right? "


    "You''re right, because I saw it. It''s a little monk. It seems that he''s calling us benefactor." Another person slightly Leng said, thought, and asked: "just now that little monk called us why?"


    The head of the mercenary coughed slightly and said awkwardly, "it seems to me that I''m calling for our help." Only, they all looked silly, no one responded.


    "This man can! Brave enough! I''ve never ridden a fierce beast! He was a monk, but he rode first. "


    A man next to him said, touched his chin, and then said, "however, I think it''s hard for him to survive. The fierce beast''s eyes seem to have been stabbed blind by him, and have been rushing to the depths."


    "All right, let''s go! Don''t stay here too long. " The head of the mercenary said, let everyone leave quickly.


    The roar of animals in the forest, as well as the movement of running, spread far away. When Mo ye in the forest hears the movement, he looks at the direction of the sound, but doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    In this dangerous forest, making such a noise, it is estimated that the man is also very dangerous, but I don''t know what kind of bad luck he will be?


    After arriving here, he found that many friars also came here and seemed to be looking for something. It seems that people from all walks of life should have known the vision that appeared some time ago, and they would come here to look for it.


    There is a strange phenomenon in the forest, but I don''t know whether it is the natural material and the treasure? Or was the beast born? The only thing that can be confirmed is that this object must be extraordinary, in order to lead to astronomical phenomena.


    In this way, a fight is also essential.


    At this time, the hapless downing whole body is lying down, tightly lying on the fierce beast''s back, hands and feet are hard to embrace the fierce beast under the tight, to prevent being thrown out and trampled to death.


    All the way, she only knew that her body had been cut by those branches, and countless holes were still holding on. She knew that if she let go, the strength of being thrown out would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die.


    However, at the next moment, seeing that there was no way out of the cliff in front of her, her face changed greatly, and she quickly called out: "stop! Stop it


    But how could this fierce beast understand her? Even if she was blind and ran all the way, she was full of energy. She just wanted to throw the human on her back and kill her. Therefore, when she heard the scream of the human being, she thought that she finally knew she was afraid and ran faster and faster.


    Tang Ning saw that there was a cliff in front of her, but she still didn''t see the fierce beast stop. Seeing that it was still crazy, she roared and ran forward. When she saw that she was about to jump to the cliff, she was so surprised that she didn''t care whether she would be killed. She quickly released her hand holding the fierce beast''s neck, slightly propped up her body, and fiercely took it to one side of the tree branches.


    "Oh


    At the moment when he stepped into the air and his body fell down, the fierce beast realized that he had arrived at the cliff. He could not help but let out a cry of unwilling and frightened.


    At the moment before the fierce beast ran forward and fell into the cliff, she jumped and hugged the branch of the tree. However, because of the great impact force, even the big branch could not bear the impact of her. At the same time, the branch broke, and she fell towards the cliff because of inertia

 Chapter 42

    "Ah..."


    When she thought that she would fall directly to the bottom of the cliff, the whole person would fall into a tree growing among the mountain walls. The bundle belt on her back caught the branch, and the whole person hung in the air.


    Downing face down, looking at the bottom of the clouds filled the cliff, hands tightly grasp the small package stuck in his body, deep breath, dare not move.


    The so-called small bundle, which was the temporary package for medicinal materials that she had taken off her robe, was tightly tied to her body, even though it had been tossed on the back of the fierce beast before, it still didn''t fall off. At this time, she caught the branch and saved her life.


    She wrapped her hand around the bag and grasped it. Then she adjusted her breath. She tried to hold the branch with her feet in the air, but failed to do so, and fell back into the air.


    "Dumb Dumb Dumb... "


    All of a sudden, there was a crow''s cry on her head. She looked up and saw a black and bright crow flying around her head, yelling at her dumb.


    She couldn''t help laughing and said, "crows report good news? It seems that I will not die in a disaster, and I will be lucky. "


    "Hoo!"


    She took a deep breath and once again took advantage of her strength. This time, her feet finally caught the branch and turned over. With the strength of the branch, she turned the whole person up from below and lay down on the branch.


    After hearing her words, the crow looked at her with a crooked head, a pair of small black eyes, and finally flapped its wings and landed on the branch.


    She lay down on the branch, gasped for breath, looked at the crow in front of her and murmured, "it''s really exciting to me. I don''t think I''ve been played like this when I joined the hidden gate training. If it wasn''t for my life, I would have gone to see the Lord Yan every minute."


    The crow did not move, so he stood in front of her and looked at her.


    "Hiss Sizzling... "


    Tang Ning, who was about to move back, listened to the voice. He was stiff and looked at the crow in front of him and said, "it seems that there is a snake spitting its message. Do you hear it?"


    Crow a pair of small black eyes rolled up, directly rolled a white eye. Isn''t that nonsense? Can it not see such a colorful snake behind her?


    Downing didn''t see the crow roll her eyes, because she was looking back behind her. When she saw the poisonous snake that was crawling towards her on the branch, she couldn''t help but draw from the corner of her mouth.


    "It never rains but it pours. I want to take back what I said before. If God can''t kill me, it will also bring poisonous snakes to poison me."


    Just as she thought, if she was bitten, how long would it be poisoned? The crow flew forward, clawed, and lifted the ten pound snake into two pieces.


    That fierce and neat appearance, let downing see some silly eyes.


    "Are you a fierce beast?" Downing looked at the crow and thought it was incredible. How amazing is a crow?


    The crow didn''t say a word, but just looked at her bright head, as if curious. Then he flapped his wings and flew forward. His feet stood on her bare head, but suddenly his foot slipped and slipped down from one side.


    The corner of donning''s mouth twitched as she watched the crow, which had slipped and fluttered on top of her head.


    Who will tell her where the crow came from?

 Chapter 43

    The crow was squatting on her head, and saw it tearing the poison into two sections. She didn''t bother him, but moved up from under the tree.


    It was not until her feet landed that she let out a breath and reached for the crow squatting on her head. The crow flapped her wings and landed on the branch not far in front of her, staring at her.


    That arrogant little appearance, as if to say: small sample, with you want to catch me?


    "At least you helped me, and I won''t care about you." She said, while touching her head, by the crow grasp still some pain.


    The wound was still bleeding, so she sat down on one side, took out the herbal medicine in the small bundle, chewed it and applied it on the wound, and then simply bandaged it up.


    The crow looked at her with his head askew, his little black eyes rolling around, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing that it didn''t attack her, Downing just kept staring at her and stood up and looked around.


    This is a protruding place on the cliff, surrounded by vines and covered with moss, it is impossible to climb up.


    If you look down, you can see that there is a roar from below. Since you can''t go up, you can only go down. So, she put the burden on her back, wrapped her hands in cloth strips, grabbed one of the vines, and went down.


    "Why do crows report good news?"


    The sudden sound made Downing''s hand slip. He grabbed the vine and looked around. There was no one. His eyes fell on the crow that was flapping her wings and followed her. He looked at it for a long time.


    "Are you talking?"


    "It is Laozi who is talking. Why do you say that crows are good news?" The crow flapped her wings and stared at her, small and serious.


    Tang Ning was stunned, thinking in his heart, could the fierce beast speak human words? I don''t think so?


    She just stopped for a moment and then said with a smile: "crows are filial piety birds. When young crows grow up, they know how to support their mother. In ancient times, there was even a saying that crows were divine birds. Just because crows like to eat rotten meat, wherever they go, there must be a smell of blood. Gradually, crows were passed on as ominous signs, thinking that crows crow must be a disaster, but it is not."


    She thought that when she saw the crow crow for the first time, she said a word casually, and then asked, "you helped me before because I said a crow''s good news?"


    The crow listened to her words, the whole head is up high, the pair of black eyes rolling, as if to say, finally someone knows how to appreciate it.


    Therefore, after hearing Downing''s question, he opened his mouth and called twice: "dumb! Dumb! You are the first human being to say that crows are good news. "


    Downing couldn''t help laughing: "I see." What a mistake she made!


    The crow flapped its wings and flew in front of her, staring at her. It seemed that he was looking at something. Half loud, a kind of benedictive language way: "human, it''s rare that you have such a vision. I''ve decided that I''ll make a contract with you!"


    Hearing this, Downing crawled down, glanced at the crow and thought, if she refused directly, would the vine be torn by it? And then you fall dead?


    After thinking about it, she coughed gently and said seriously: "although I want to contract with you, I can''t, because you are a bird. You belong to the sky, not to me."

 Chapter 44

    If she wants to find a stronger one, a stronger one, and one with that kind of arrogance, it''s better to be a mount for her, rather than to ride on her head.


    However, the crow listened, but it was tilted with a small head, turning black eyes staring at her, as if with emotion: "I didn''t expect that there are still good people like you in human beings."


    Tang Ning listened and laughed. Flicker a bird, she feels guilty for Mao inexplicably?


    "This proves that I have a good eye."


    Crow complacently said, staring at the little bald man, and said: "anyway, I also want to find a personal contract, and you are obviously very good. These days, there are not many good people like you. Although you are weak and weak, but your heart is good, so I decided to make a contract with you."


    Downing took a puff from the corner of his mouth. This crow''s mouth really owes!


    "No way."


    As soon as she turned her eyes, she climbed down and said, "I am a Buddhist disciple, and you are a carnivorous bird. It is just as the saying goes that the Tao is different and you do not conspire against each other. In addition, I am too weak to protect myself. How can I protect you? Besides, I haven''t heard of any fierce beast that can speak. You are so intelligent that you must not be a common bird, and I can''t delay you any more. "


    Looking down, he could not see the bottom yet. He murmured: "how can you be so high?"


    Hearing her refusal all the time, the crow''s black little eyes turned and asked with suspicion, "don''t you want to make a contract with me?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning immediately said, "how can it be? It''s just that I''m a Buddhist disciple. All beings are equal. I can''t imprison you by my side in the name of contract, and I think you deserve better. "


    "Is it?" The crow is suspicious.


    "Yes Downing is very serious to nod to answer, but, in her voice fell, saw that crow fiercely a stoop, sharp crow beak toward her chest peck.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp beak of the crow directly pecked at the clothes in front of her chest, and the raw pricked into the skin and flesh. The sharp pain made her take a cold breath.


    "Damn it! What are you doing? "


    She roared, raised her hand and grabbed at the crow, but in that moment, a golden light came out from the bottom of the cliff like a dazzling sunlight, shining the whole cliff and the sky above.


    Strong and dazzling light from that place burst out, straight into the sky, like a huge light into the clouds, illuminate the four sides, startle the strong in all directions!


    The people in the forest, when they saw the dazzling light rising from the sky, were stunned for a moment, and then their eyes lit up and rushed towards the place one after another.


    Such a vision, there must be gods!


    For a time, they all rushed in that direction. And in a certain part of the forest, when he sees the light, his deep ink pupil also flashes slightly, and his figure is swept away in that direction.


    Even in a very remote place, there are strong people who see the dazzling light that goes deep into the clouds, and some people murmur with their hands: "what will this land of vision be?"


    More people stood on the top of the mountain, stroking their beards, wringing their brows, and murmured: "recently, there have been a succession of visions. In the end, is it a blessing? Or disaster? "


    Before people arrived at the shining place, the light disappeared. At the bottom of the cliff, Downing and crow were staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes

 Chapter 45

    "You are a mother!"


    Crow shrieked, his black eyes staring angrily at Downing.


    "You lied to me!"


    "You animals can be divided into male and female. We humans are divided into men and women."


    Tang Ning looked at the crow in front of him and said, "and who cheated who? You are clearly a three legged golden crow, an ancient god beast, but make a crow look to deceive people. Besides, what am I cheating you about? It''s you who are in a hurry to make a contract with me. I''ve already said that we are different from each other. If I don''t make a contract with you, you can use it directly in the end. "


    She snorted and looked up at the top of the cliff. She had been bitten by the crow before, and the pain made her reach out and try to pinch it. But at last, it was the crow who pulled her.


    Without her permission, she signed this life contract with her. If it had not been known after the contract that this was an ancient god beast with three feet of golden crow, she would have lost so much.


    Crow, she said. Staring at a pair of black eyes, Leng is unable to say half of the words to refute.


    Who let it be forced to contract with her? Now I know that this little monk is obviously a fake, or only a mother, and then think of what she said before, I know that she was fooling it at the beginning!


    "All right, let''s go. You''ve made such a big formation just now. If you don''t go, we''ll have trouble." Downing stood up, patted the grass on his body, looked around, and walked forward.


    What else can we do if we have all the contracts? Although she seems to have taken a lot of advantages, but her original intention is to contract a majestic tiger, OK?


    "You took advantage of it! Still want to contract tiger? Is the tiger as good as me? What a woman with long hair and short sense The crow snorted, and then glanced at her bare head and added: "dumb! Dumb! Dumb! You are a woman without hair. "


    Downing stepped slightly and gave it a cool glance.


    Crow originally wanted to continue to say, but when she saw her glance towards it, her head shrank. She had no ambition to open her head and shut her mouth.


    "No matter how dissatisfied you are, you have to carry it for me! Because you came to me, not to me! "


    Tang Ning''s voice slightly cold said, staring at the awkward crow, said: "also, before the people take care of your mouth, if people can hear you will speak, know that you are an ancient god beast, that will only attract endless trouble."


    "Hum! I see! " The crow hummed and made a contract with her. Of course, it knew that the strength of the owner of the contract was really bad. For the sake of his own life, he would not speak casually.


    "Come here." Donning held out his hand.


    Seeing this, the crow looked at her awkwardly, and then fluttered her wings and flew up to her arm.


    "You are a three legged golden crow. How can you look like this crow?" Asked downing.


    Seeing her talking to it, the crow softened her voice and said, "I broke the shell a while ago. The strength has been sealed. Before the seal is untied, my real body can''t be displayed."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, reached out to touch its black feathers, and said, "from now on, you can call Xiaohei!"


    "Little black? What a hasty name! I''ll call Xiaobai! " The crow exclaimed and glared at the black bean like eyes.

 Chapter 46

    "Xiaobai?"


    Downing glanced at its black feathers and jokingly said, "can you find a white feather on your body? Don''t you blush when you call Xiaobai? "


    "It is because I am not white that I am called Xiaobai!"


    "No, Xiao Hei is more suitable for you."


    One person and one bird gradually went away, and the sound disappeared in the forest with the gradual disappearance of the figure


    After they left, several friars came to fight against the sword. They searched the cliff for a long time, but did not see anything worthy of their attention.


    "Why not? Have you been the first to get there? " One of them murmured and looked at the other monks not far away. Seeing that they were also looking for something, he thought it was impossible.


    They scattered around to find, and others went to the bottom of the cliff. Mo ye, dressed in a black robe and wearing a mask, stands on the cliff and looks at the dense forest filled with clouds.


    The forest at the bottom of the cliff is also a high-risk area. Most of the fierce animals in this central point are at the peak level or at the level of sacred animals. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will even catch your life.


    In the past, most of the friars who used to defend the sword were at the top of the building foundation. One or two of them were the golden elixir. The friars at the peak of the building foundation only looked around, while the two golden elixirs went down the cliff to look for it.


    He pursed his lips, thought for a moment, and went down there with his toes.


    Master''s birthday is approaching. If you can find any natural materials and earth treasures, it''s also very good to take them back as a birthday gift for the old man. If not, take the opportunity to see if you can find any rare miraculous medicine to give to him.


    On the other side, donning and Xiaohei are in the dense forest. There are clouds and fog in the forest. The sight is not good. You can hear the roar of some animals.


    "Why? There are bamboo forests in this forest? And the aura of spiritual power is very strong. "


    She was surprised to see the bamboo forest in front of her. She saw that the clouds wrapped around the green bamboo forest. The aura was very strong. Every bamboo was growing straight. The green color was more pleasant than any tree in the forest.


    Xiao Hei, who was flying around, saw that Tang Ning was walking towards the bamboo forest. He couldn''t help but cry out: "ah, wait..." The voice just came out, saw that she had already stepped in, the figure also disappeared at that moment.


    It glared at the black eyes and muttered: "sure enough, I picked a pit goods, sooner or later will be pit dead, who is to blame? Blame myself


    Helpless, it or quickly followed in, after all, if she died, it can not live, so it still has to follow her, who let its strength is stronger than her?


    Tang Ning into the bamboo forest soon, found that there are bones everywhere, for a time, not from the micro Leng.


    "Why so many bones? Besides, there are not only human beings, but also animals. " She squatted down and looked at them. She saw that there were weapons beside these bones. She did not know how long they had died. All of them were only bones.


    "I knew this place was evil." Crow came to her side, said: "do not believe you try, certainly can not walk out of this bamboo forest."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows were slightly coagulated. He followed the road just now, but he found that, as Xiao Hei said, he could get in, but he couldn''t find the way out. No matter how he went around, he would go back to this place.

 Chapter 47

    "The border? Or the formation? "


    Downing murmured in surprise. She can be sure that there must have been a barrier and formation. Seeing that he couldn''t go out for a while, he turned around in the bamboo forest to see if there was any other way out, but he found that there was a very beautiful bamboo in the depth of the bamboo forest.


    "Xiaohei, come and see. How is this bamboo different from the others?" She beckoned, while she gazed at the green round bamboo two fingers wide.


    Reach out to touch up, can''t help eyebrow tip: "this feel is not generally good, take with should also weigh hand."


    The crow looked at the bamboo around him, and did not know what he was thinking. After hearing Tang Ning''s words, he flew over and looked at the bamboo in front of her. At the next moment, a pair of small black bean like eyes showed surprise and incredible eyes, and looked straight at Downing and looked at her up and down.


    "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    Tang Ning flicked his head and said, "isn''t it just a beautiful bamboo? Why are you making a fuss? "


    The crow stares at a pair of small eyes and shrieks: "what is the bamboo with beautiful roots? This is Guanyinzhu! You don''t know what kind of luck you''ve taken. You''ve even met such a baby. "


    "Wannian Guanyinzhu?" Tang Ning looked at the bamboo in his hand and said suspiciously: "this bamboo is not one meter long, it has been ten thousand years? You can''t get it wrong? "


    Hearing this, the crow looked at her and asked, "which corner did you come from? Don''t even know that? "


    The corner of Downing''s mouth puffed, got, let a crow to despise.


    "I just thought that these bamboos look familiar to me, and I still wonder what kind of bamboos they are. This will remind me that all the bamboos in this bamboo forest are Guanyin bamboos!"


    The crow looked at the bamboo around him in surprise, and then looked at the bamboo which Tang Ning held in his hand. He said with some doubts: "how can there be Guanyin bamboo in this place? Has this ever-old Guanyin bamboo been born? It''s strange! "


    Donning looked at it strangely and said, "didn''t you say you just broke the shell not long ago? How do you know more than I do? "


    "That is! Don''t you see what kind of Laozi is? Those of us who are at the level of ancient gods and beasts all have inheritance, OK


    Crow triumphantly raised his small head, and looked at Downing strangely, and said, "I wonder what kind of breed are you? How can luck be so bad? I have just contracted this ancient beast, and I have met Guanyinzhu for ten thousand years. What is your origin? What''s more, I felt a crack in your spirit during the previous contract. Are you the old goblin who took the house? "


    Downing touched his head and was surprised. Is there a crack in her spirit? Why doesn''t she know? However, she believes that luck is against the weather. Who makes her an outlier?


    If it''s not the bad luck, how can you come to the world of cultivating immortals through rebirth? She herself is the existence of heteronomy. Therefore, even if she had contracted the ancient god beast with three feet of golden crow, or met the ten thousand years Guanyinzhu, she was not too surprised.


    Compared with how many spaces she has crossed to be reborn here, these are small things.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, she showed an inexplicable smile. The crow stared at a pair of small black eyes: "dumb! Dumb! Are you really an old goblin who takes the house

 Chapter 48

    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning chuckled: "OK, don''t make a blind guess there. Tell me what this 10000 year Guanyinzhu can do?" As she spoke, she took out the dagger on her waist and thought of cutting off the bamboo.


    However, seeing that Tang Ning was cutting bamboo with a dagger, the crow couldn''t bear to flap his wings and cry: "dumb! Dumb! I''m going to be stupid by you! How can I think you are the old goblin who takes the house


    "What are you arguing about? Believe it or not, I plucked your bird''s hair? " Tang Ning listened to it in the ear hoarse cry, did not have the good spirit of the head is a stare.


    The crow, who wanted to say something else, was threatened by her. She immediately closed her mouth, flapped her wings and flew to one side. She saw her cutting the root of bamboo again and again. A pair of black eyes turned around and looked at it like that without opening a mouth.


    "The bamboo is very hard! It''s been cut for a long time without a scratch? " She thought, isn''t the dagger too small to cut? So, he went not far away and dragged a big knife to come over and cut towards the bamboo head.


    "Bang!"


    "Eh?" As soon as the knife went down, the sound of metal collision came out. Her hand holding the knife was also numb. She stepped forward to check, and there was still no scratch.


    "Can''t the bamboo sword enter? It seems to be a good thing indeed There was a glimmer of excitement in her heart. The more she couldn''t cut it, the more she wanted to get the bamboo out.


    The crow looked at it for a long time, but he couldn''t bear it. He said, "the bamboo is so hard that even the top-grade sword can''t cut it down. You can''t cut it down with a piece of scrap iron."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning took a look at it and said with a smile, "you know I can''t cut it down, so you just watch the fun there?"


    "It''s you who won''t let me speak again." Crow snorted, proud of the small head.


    "Then tell me, how can I get it down?" She asked, throwing the knife away.


    "You see, these bones are so many that they must have moved the mind of Guanyinzhu before they died. They just can''t take it because they don''t have the ability. But I''m different. I''m the ancient god beast, the sun god bird. My fire is the natural sky fire."


    "OK, OK, I know you''re good. How can I get it off?"


    The crow glanced at her and said, "when I come out of the bamboo grove, I want to eat meat."


    "No problem!" With a big wave of her hand, she was very generous. Who made her want to eat meat! I don''t feel hungry even though I talk about meat.


    The crow listened to her answer, and even spoke briskly. He fluttered his wings and said, "I will eat meat every day after that."


    "Yes Tang Ning should, see it fly forward, way: "then you hurry to condense this life sky fire to try, with this life sky fire turn into the blade, see if can cut down."


    As soon as it reminds Tang Ning, she will remember that after the contract with it, her body also has its own natural fire. At the moment, it condenses into a flame and turns into a sharp blade and cuts toward the bamboo.


    But at this time, the bamboo was turned into ashes, and the sand of the whole bamboo forest suddenly sank down. The sudden hole was like a big mouth, swallowing the bamboo forest into the whirlpool, and downing even had no chance to react. The whole person fell into the bottom and was swallowed up and lost his trace.


    "Ah


    Her exclamation still reverberated in the air, but it was quickly covered up by the roaring sound of swallowing.


    "Tang Tang!"


    Xiaohei was surprised, almost did not want to turn into a light into her body, with her disappeared in the sand

 Chapter 49

    The collapse of the ground and the disappearance of the bamboo forest seem to be just a matter of blink of an eye. The hole that devours the whole bamboo forest. After the bamboo forest disappears, the sediment on the ground will stop and gradually recover as before. However, the flat land is barren, without the green bamboo forest, Downing and Xiaohei


    When the monks in the forest heard the roar, they couldn''t help looking for the place where the sound came out.


    Tang Ning, who disappeared in the sand, felt his body sinking in the sand until he fell on the hard ground.


    "Ah


    Because of the wound that fell right on her shoulder, she cried out in pain. When the voice came out, she was slightly surprised. Because she had been in the sand and kept her mouth closed to prevent swallowing the sand, she would find that the falling place was a flat land, while the previous bamboo groves were still there.


    "What is this place?" The crow turned into a ray of light and appeared beside downing. His small black eyes looked around, and he was very surprised.


    "There seems to be a border." She said in a low voice and stepped forward. Her hot palm instinctively lifted up. The word * in the palm of her hand flew out into a ray of light, and the border in front of her instantly opened.


    "Why? What''s that in your hand? " The crow stares at her hand curiously: "how is it like the mark of Buddhism?"


    "It''s the mark of Buddhism." She said, looking ahead, she said, "look, it''s like a temple." As soon as the voice fell, he stepped forward.


    "Oh, wait for me!"


    It calmed down and quickly followed up, and said in her ear: "this place is very evil, and it''s a border and an underground temple. I don''t know what''s inside. It''s better to be careful."


    As downing approached, the door, which had been closed, creaked and opened itself, but she was stunned. And small black is to shrink to her shoulder to go up, way: "can this place have ghost?"


    "No matter how small the temple is, it is also a pure place for Buddhists. Those you mentioned can''t be near here."


    Tang Ning said and stepped in, and saw a kind-hearted Guanyin Buddha standing on the middle desk, and in front of the desk, a green Guanyin bamboo was lying horizontally, with crystal clear green light, and there was a faint pure aura of spiritual power from the Guanyin bamboo, which filled the small temple.


    "It''s a Buddha statue of great master Guanyin." Tang Ning looked at the bottle of Guanyin Buddha above, and his eyes were slightly surprised.


    There are both immortals and Buddhas in this world. However, flying through the clouds is an immortal, and there are many practitioners who become immortals. However, it is only heard that there was a great power of becoming a Buddha only in ancient times. At least, in the past hundred years, we have never heard of the great power of becoming a Buddha.


    "This one is supposed to be the Wannian Guanyin bamboo?" She stepped forward and came to the desk. Looking at the green bamboo with pure spiritual breath, she reached out and took it up.


    Just at the moment of holding up the Guanyinzhu, the Guanyinzhu in her hand was slightly hot, and a continuous stream of pictures poured into her mind at this moment. A powerful force also poured into her body, which made her whole body full of spiritual power and made Xiaohei scream.


    "Dumb! Dumb! Tang Tang! Let go It fluttered to come forward, but it was a powerful force to fly out, heavily hit the temple gate.

 Chapter 50

    Looking at the Tang Ning whole person is wrapped by the powerful spirit breath to float off the ground, feet up, head down appearance, it is anxious to jump around the door.


    "Dumb! Dumb! It''s over


    Tang Ning felt that the muscles and veins in her body were filled with a strong aura of spiritual power. She almost instinctively guided the spirit breath in her body to the place where the elixir field was.


    Different from the last time when the spiritual power exploded and expanded her muscles and veins, this time the aura of spiritual power swam through her body and returned to her elixir field to help her rapidly improve her strength.


    A moment ago, Xiao Hei, who was also worried that she would explode to death, glared at a pair of small eyes, and some silly eyes looked at the advanced downing there. Three, five It was not until the ninth peak of Qi refining period that it stopped and the aura of spiritual power was collected.


    Tang Ning slowly opened her eyes and felt a stronger aura of spiritual power in her body than before. She could not help looking at the 10000 year old Guanyin bamboo in her hand and thinking of some inheritance in her mind, her eyes flashed slightly.


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch."


    She stares at the bamboo in her hand and sighs helplessly. At the next moment, a drop of blood from her fingers drops onto the Guanyin bamboo, and a ray of light runs across her mind. There is also a touch in her mind, which is related to Guanyinzhu for thousands of years.


    "The baby has taken over?" Xiaohei flies over and stares at the Guanyin bamboo in her hand.


    "There is a price."


    Tang Ning said, looking at the bamboo, he said: "this is not only a thousand years old Guanyin bamboo, but also a top-grade immortal tool. It has its own space, and now even the bag of heaven and earth can be saved."


    "You don''t lose at any price. What''s the matter with your strength reaching the Ninth level peak of Qi refining and you''ve got such a precious treasure. What''s the matter with you Xiaohei stares at her, vaguely feels that the breath on her body is not the same as before.


    "It should be that the strength is stronger." She looked at the slightly hot palm and the faint character. She felt that the power of the palm became stronger after receiving the inheritance of Guanyinzhu for ten thousand years.


    Her heart read a move, the palm of the letter in the light of a flash, a pan of golden light of the bowl also appeared in her hand.


    "It turns out that this is the holy heavenly bowl, a Buddhist utensil in the hands of ancient Buddhas in ancient times, and this character is used to collect merit and strength. It is rumored that the holy heavenly bowl appears and the immortal Buddha comes back to the world again." She murmured, because of the Buddhist heritage in Guanyinzhu, she also knew the origin of her Bo and Shi characters.


    However, she did not expect that she should have got such a Buddhist relic by chance. No wonder the old monk would have followed her and wanted to abduct her. It is estimated that she had known the holy heavenly bowl and the character of merit and virtue on her for a long time!


    "It''s really hot potato." She shook her head, feeling helpless. Whether it is the holy Tianbo or the Wannian Guanyinzhu, they are all sacred objects of Buddhism. Now they are in her hands. She can imagine that the future will not be too peaceful.


    In the forest, several golden elixir monks came to the place where downing had been before, and looked at the open space around it, as well as the obvious traces of turned sand. They could not help but look at each other.


    A middle-aged monk''s face was slightly coagulated and said: "the mud in this place is newly turned, and the surrounding trees are lush, but there is no grass here. It''s strange."

 Chapter 51

    "Isn''t there a hole down here?" Another Jindan friar then said, "no, we can''t find the breath of living things."


    "But in these sands, there is the breath of spiritual power, and it is very pure." Said a Jindan friar nearby.


    "I''ll see it again."


    An old man stepped forward, squatted down to check, reached out and kneaded the sand on the ground, vaguely felt that there was a very pure spiritual breath on the sand. He was thinking about carefully checking, and saw a hand stretching out from under the sand.


    The old man was startled and quickly stepped back. His hand fell on the sword at his waist. Before he could move, he saw a bright head emerging from under the sand.


    In the dark, Mo Ye looks at the head that comes out from under the sand, and the face that he is not unfamiliar with. His deep eyes can''t help blinking.


    This little monk again!


    He stares at the little bald head who is patting the sand on his body after climbing out, and a trace of doubt runs through his eyes. How could a young monk, who should have left, run into this deep place again? Still buried in the sand?


    The gold elixir friars nearby saw a little monk. They were surprised. One of them asked, "who are you? How do you come out of the ground? "


    "Dumb! Dumb


    Xiaohei also fluttered wings from under the sand and flew out. After shaking off the sand, he saw several golden friars standing outside! Then he closed his mouth and squatted on Downing''s head with a pair of black eyes staring at the golden friars.


    "Crow?" Another Jindan friar frowned, staring at the crow, obviously a little unhappy.


    Donning by the time of filming the sand on his body, his mind has quickly turned a circle. She breathed out a breath, and then she looked at those golden elites in front of her. Her expression was not startled or flustered, but showed a bit of indifference and freedom.


    "And who are you? Does it matter to you where I come from? "


    Listen to that faint voice, slightly cold spread. Several golden elixir''s eyes flashed slightly, and they could not help looking at the man in front of them again.


    At the age of 13-4 years old, wearing a ragged gray clothes stained with blood, holding a black bamboo like being burned by fire, the most dazzling one should be the bright head of the little monk.


    However, what they noticed now was not the bright head of the young monk, but the breath in his body, which naturally came out and was above them.


    Is it not that the cultivation of the little monk is above them?


    Several people wanted to explore his cultivation, but found that they could not see through the strength and cultivation of the other side. As a result, they couldn''t help but startle them, and restrained their mind to explore and examine.


    This is the deep part of the forest. Without the strength above the golden elixir, ordinary people would not dare to set foot in it easily. But when the little monk came here alone, was his strength and cultivation really above them?


    If so, the talent of this person is really a genius!


    No one knows that the shock in Mo Ye''s heart at this time is no less than that of the golden friars, because no one knows more about the strength and accomplishments of this little monk.


    But now, who will tell him that the man who is calm and confident is the little monk who prays to him with a bowl?

 Chapter 52

    At this time, Tang Ning showed her dignity and self-confidence. You should know, she had a distinguished position in the medicine department in the previous life. Her noble temperament and the momentum of the superior person seemed to have been born with her, showing her noble spirit in every move.


    As the Supreme Master of medicine, she is proficient in medicine and poisons, and is good at observing Qi and fortune. It is a pity that she was able to observe other people''s Qi and fortune, but could not see her own. Otherwise, she would not be reborn into this magical world of cultivating immortals.


    Gather up the mood, she looks at several people in front of her. She is very clear that if the momentum and self-confidence shown at this moment can not convince them, the next moment her situation will be reversed, and she will be equal, but at a disadvantage, and she will be left to the situation of their domination.


    "Come down." She said faintly and raised her hand. Xiao Hei, squatting on top of her head, flew down and landed on her arm.


    "Since you are a Buddhist disciple, how can you appear here?" A middle-aged monk said, his eyes fixed on the little monk, he still can''t believe that the strength of the little monk will be above them.


    Something is obviously wrong with this place. If there is something wrong with the little monk, it is bound to be that the treasure that caused the vision fell into his hands. It''s really unwilling to let him go. It''s better to Try his depth!


    "I''ve heard that Buddhist disciples are very good at martial arts. It''s hard to meet them here. I want to learn from them." As soon as the middle-aged monk''s voice came out, a sharp sword with cold light and fierce sword spirit had already attacked Tang Ning.


    In the dark, Mo Ye sees that the Friar''s attack is a killing move. His fierce sword spirit goes straight to the little monk''s face. He frowns and knows that the little monk can''t take this move. Just as he wants to help him, the next scene makes his action stop.


    The fierce spirit of sword Gang came towards her with the prestige of the golden elixir. Tang Ning only felt the blood in her heart. The disparity of strength and rank made her feel irrepressible.


    But at the next moment, Xiao Hei''s voice sounded in her mind. Then, she carried the spirit breath in her body, lifted her hand holding bamboo, and blocked the attack from the other party with the bamboo in her hand. At the same time, the bamboo whirled and directly shot down the sword in the other Party''s hand at a speed that could not cover her ears. At this moment, the strength of merit condensed in her body was injected into the bamboo in her hand By bamboo.


    The round bamboo with two fingers wide hit each other''s heart like a sword, and its strength was attacked by the strength of the bamboo. At the moment when the bamboo shot down the opponent''s heart vein, the monk snorted, and the whole person fiercely retreated, and a mouthful of blood also gushed out.


    "Poof!"


    His face turned pale in an instant. He fell on his knees and fell to his knees. At the same time, Tang Ning''s round bamboo came straight to his face.


    When several golden elixir friars saw this scene, their hearts were suddenly shocked. When they saw the other side''s cold look, they even had the intention of killing in their eyes, they opened their mouths in a hurry.


    "Be merciful


    "Zunjia is a Buddhist disciple. He is kind-hearted. Please spare his life."


    Tang Ning lips slightly hook, showing a sneer, cold eyes light swept them a look: "who told you, I am a Buddhist disciple?" The bamboo in his hand fell in response to the sound, which cut off the monk''s vitality.

 Chapter 53

    Looking at the little monk''s round bamboo knocked down on the head of the Jindan friar, the Jindan monk snorted, his eyes opened slightly, his body was stiff, his mouth overflowed with blood, and the whole man fell down straight.


    In such a moment, a golden friar was so dead, and they looked on this side, it was even too late to stop.


    It can''t be said that it was too late, but they didn''t expect that the little monk would kill him in the next moment after he hurt each other''s muscles and veins.


    Isn''t it said that Buddhists don''t kill? Why is this an exception?


    Say he''s not a monk? In this world, apart from Buddhists, who have ever seen their head shaved?


    However, this man''s strength is unfathomable, and his temper is strange. No one dares to question his words.


    After all, for those who practice immortals, if a monk with low strength offends a strong one, he can kill him every minute, while others won''t say anything, because in the world of cultivating immortals, the strong are respected, and all is strength speaking!


    "Do you want to experience it?" Tang Ning takes back the round bamboo in his hand and looks at the golden friars.


    "I dare not." Several people arched their hands and said, pausing, the old man then asked: "dare to ask you, how to address?"


    Tang Ning took a look at them and walked on the pillar with the round bamboo in his hand. The light voice came out of her mouth and fell into their ears.


    "Master Tang."


    Tang poetry? Tang Shi?


    Almost instinctively, people thought that the two words in his mouth should be the last two words.


    Looking at the shadow gradually away, until it disappeared in their sight, there was no one to stop. Instead, he looked at the body in front of him and sighed.


    "We''ve known him for a while, so we''d better send his body back!"


    "I''m afraid they won''t let it go." Another said, looking at the direction of the little monk''s departure, he said: "the one who left his name is not afraid to be revenged."


    "This man''s strength is unfathomable, and I don''t know which Buddhist school he comes from? One move is a killing move. It''s even more a move to control the enemy within one move. It''s estimated that it''s true that he''s not a Buddhist. "


    Hearing the speech, the crowd was silent. There is also a faint guess in his heart. Maybe the little monk is not a Buddhist disciple, as he said. He is not a Buddhist disciple, because apart from his bald head, he does not behave like a Buddhist disciple at all.


    At this time, the enigmatic little monk in their mouth, forced to walk to no one''s place, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the whole person sat under the tree panting.


    "How close! If I have another one, I''ll really show off. " She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and murmured.


    Xiao Hei, who stopped at her shoulder, was about to speak when her eyes moved and looked at the black figure that appeared in front of Downing like a ghost.


    Tang Ning thought that it was the friars of the golden elixir who came up with him. He was about to stand up with a round bamboo in one hand. The person before the meeting was no one else. It was the evil spirit who was obviously beautiful but wore a ghost mask.


    "Ha ha, benefactor, this is the third time we have met. I think that you must be predestined not with Buddha, but with me."


    Besides, it must be a bad fate.

 Chapter 54

    Tang Ning was helpless at this time, how could he encounter this evil spirit? How long has it been since she said she would never meet again? It happened again.


    She stares at him, inexplicable smile: "benefactor, do you want to go back? Give me a lift by the way


    Mo Ye stares at the smiling and even some rogue little monk. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it''s hard to believe that such a young monk has the resolute, cold and attractive side as he had before.


    Seeing that the corners of his mouth were bloody and pale, and his breath was slightly disordered, he pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "didn''t you pretend that just now? Not now? Even a golden elixir can kill you. Do you still need me to give you a ride? "


    Shit! Lost the vest!


    Downing was in a daze, and his mind was blank for a moment. Dare you, just now, when she killed a Jindan friar with the strength of her body''s collected merits and virtues, this one was watching in the dark?


    Xiaohei was squatting on Downing''s shoulder, listening to the two people''s talking, a pair of black eyes also from time to time in the black robed man''s body.


    Acquaintances?


    And I''ve met three times and I''m very close to you?


    Seeing the little monk''s stupefied appearance, Mo Ye picks up the corner of his lips and asks, "don''t you say you are not a Buddhist? What''s your name? Where is it from? "


    "What are you asking for?"


    Downing calmed down, one hand gently along the chest. With her strength in the Qi refining period, she naturally could not resist the pressure of the golden elixir. But later, after being reminded by Xiaohei, she remembered that after the contract with Xiaohei, she had the pressure of ancient gods and beasts in her body.


    It is precisely because of this that they can take their lives with a blow at that moment.


    Rao is so, using the power of merit and virtue, and under such circumstances, she still causes her blood to roll and her breath to flow against the current, so that she can spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "You can be made. Since you are not a Buddhist, I can take you in as long as you have a clean family."


    He really felt that this man was young, but his temperament was excellent. When he was in danger, his reaction and courage were that the dark one and the black wind around him could not be compared with him. He was a material that could be made. If he was cultivated by his side, he would certainly become a great help in the future.


    However, hearing this, not only Tang Ning was stunned, but also Xiao Hei was stunned. A pair of small eyes looked at Tang Ning and feigned: which eye of the masked man saw that Tang Tang needed to be taken in?


    "What? You don''t want to? " Seeing him half loud, he doesn''t respond. Mo Ye''s eyes are slightly narrowed.


    Donning saw it and couldn''t help laughing: "I just didn''t expect that you could look up to me! A little flattered. "


    "So you will?" His voice softened a little.


    "No


    Tang Ning said, looking at him with a smile: "I know your status is noble, but I also come from a special family. If you don''t have the ability to convince me, how can I be willing to listen to you?"


    When she heard that he was going to speak, she said again, "let''s not mention the strength. Apart from the strength, what else do you have that deserves to be bowed down and respected?"


    The smile on her face, with a bit of wisdom, a bit of evil, said in a slow voice: "it''s better that you take me out of here first, and I''ll come to your house as a guest for a few days. If you can make me willing to stay, I will naturally bow down and bow down to you and respect you. What do you think?"

 Chapter 55

    Mo Ye glances at him and says, "you have only one purpose. Let me give you a ride."


    Downing a smile, said: "in fact, I just give you a chance, can let me bow down to submission."


    Hearing the speech, Mo Ye''s deep eyes cross a touch of color. Looking at the young boy with self-confidence and wisdom, he grinned: "OK, then I''ll give you a ride. How about it?"


    Because of his nod, Downing saved his feet and followed him out of the forest. He took his sword with him until, in the evening of the next day, they came to a small town inn to rest.


    "A superior room." Mo Ye enters the Inn and throws down a gold coin.


    "No Tang Ning at the back called out and held out two fingers to compare with the shopkeeper: "it''s two."


    Mo Ye steps slightly, glanced at him, said to the shopkeeper: "one." Then he stepped upstairs.


    The shopkeeper took a look at the two men and quickly responded. He called the waiter to show them the way and bring hot tea to their room.


    "I''ll rest here tonight. You can take care of your injuries and change your clothes." When Mo Ye enters the guest room, he goes to the table and sits down. He pours a glass of water and drinks it without looking at Tang Ning.


    After a pause outside the door and a glance at the room, Downing went to the table and sat down and said, "you don''t need money. How can you squeeze a room for two people? Are you afraid I''ll run away


    "You just know." Mo ye said straightforwardly, lifting his eyes and staring at him: "don''t you plan so?"


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "how can it be? I''m going to visit your house again


    "I''m going to bed tonight. You can make the floor, or you can sleep on the bench over there. But remember, don''t try to run away. Otherwise, I''ll break your leg and bring it back." The low voice is not slow to spread out, with a trace of threat and warning, like true or false, people can not distinguish.


    "Benefactor, it''s too cruel and bad, especially for a young boy like me. It''s easy to frighten me." She said with a smile, and was not frightened by him at all. Instead, she said, "don''t worry, I won''t slip away on the way. I''ll let the shopkeeper open another room, and I''ll live next to you. If you don''t worry, I''ll put the little black here for you!"


    Then he waved and said, "Xiao Hei, come here. You''ll sleep with this master at night."


    "Dumb! Dumb Xiao Hei screamed twice, shook his feathers and flew behind Downing to hide. He doesn''t want to stay in a room with this human. Who knows if he will strangle him in the middle of the night?


    Tang Ning laughed and looked at him helplessly and said, "my little black is a little shy! Otherwise, you''d better sleep by yourself! It''s more comfortable to sleep in a room alone. " Not yet, she promised: "don''t worry, I will never run."


    Perhaps he was not used to sharing the same room with others. After listening to his repeated assurance, he took a deep look at him and said, "I believe you this time. If I don''t see you tomorrow morning, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow morning."


    She went out of the room with a smile and closed the door for him. At the moment when the door was closed, the smile on her face deepened. She turned around and cried happily to the downstairs: "shopkeeper, open another room! I''ll have another roast chicken and 10 jin beef sauce! A jar of good wine! It''s all on that gentleman''s account

 Chapter 56

    In the room, Mo Ye hears the sound outside the room and pulls the corners of his mouth.


    A monk who is a monk in the middle of the road, when he kills people, says he is not a Buddhist. When he prays, he says that he is related to the Buddha. When he eats meat and drinks, he has forgotten that his head is bald.


    When the shopkeeper downstairs heard the sound from the upstairs, he looked up and saw that the little monk was shouting. He was stunned and asked, "little master, do you still need some vegetables?"


    "No, just follow what I said. Hurry up." Donning was in a good mood and was waiting at the fence. It was not easy for her to have meat at last these days!


    "Little master, the food and wine will come soon. Just wait a moment." The waiter went upstairs and opened a room for downing. After pouring tea, he was ready to withdraw.


    "Waiter, go to the clothing store and buy me two sets of clothes. It''s better to record the account of the one next door. We''ll do it together tomorrow." She said with a smile.


    "Good." The second mate responded and took a look at him before he stepped out.


    After a while, the food and wine were on the table. After downing closed the door, he said, "come on, Xiao Hei, these are yours. Eat it! I just have meat to eat


    Xiao Hei had already been greedy for the smell of meat. Seeing the chicken and sauced beef on the plate, he flew up to eat happily, and could not even talk to Downing.


    After drinking and eating, Downing finally took a bath, bandaged the wound on his shoulder, and then put on the clothes he had just bought and went to bed.


    "Hooray! This time I feel alive at last


    Xiao Hei also followed her and asked in a low voice, "Tang Tang, are we really following that man to his house? What if you can''t come in and out? "


    Tang Ning stretched out his waist and said, "this man is of noble birth. If he can stay in his house for a few days, he should be able to broaden his horizons. What''s so anxious about? Besides, if you really want to slip away, I believe that I will meet him again soon. Isn''t it more troublesome then? "


    She yawned and said, "sleep, sleep! It''s hard to get a good sleep. " As soon as the voice fell, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The next day, at noon.


    When Tang Ning follows Mo ye to the gate of a majestic mansion, she can''t help but look at the three big characters of Lord Ye''s mansion on it.


    What a king!


    "Master!" When the guard saw him, he made a salute and called respectfully, not for the king, but for the master.


    However, when the voice fell, the two guards still took aim at the little monk who was walking side by side with their master.


    "Master!"


    Black wind came out quickly. When he saw the little monk who was following the master of his family, he could not help but brighten his eyes: "did the master catch the little monk back? But going to the dungeon? My subordinates will take him immediately... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the crow''s cry.


    "Dumb! Dumb Xiao Hei called to him twice. If he could understand the bird language, he would know that he was scolding him!


    Tang Ning stroked Xiaohei''s head and chuckled, "we don''t see the fool in the same way."


    But, soon, she couldn''t laugh because


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! fool! Fool


    As soon as Xiaohei was satisfied, he raised his head and gave out an extremely demonic laugh. He even scolded the fool twice. Suddenly, he was so surprised that he turned his head and looked at the crow that had stopped on the young monk''s shoulder.

 Chapter 57

    "Ha


    The magic laughter suddenly stopped, as if this moment just reflected, it showed its stuffing, for a time, stiff there, a pair of black small eyes staring straight, the expression of panic can not be seen, but, that has not yet closed the mouth, and that turn around to see the people''s eyes, still make people clearly feel, it is also a face of stupidity at this time.


    "Can this crow talk?" The black wind stare at that stiff standing crow, a face of shock.


    Tang Ning is the first to ease up. After hearing the words of Heifeng, she reaches out and grabs Xiaohei in her hand. Mo ye, who is looking at her, says helplessly: "I knew that this product would be irresistible. I didn''t expect to forget the shape when I was proud of it. I really can''t help it."


    Mo Ye picks his eyebrows and doesn''t speak.


    "In fact, my little black is a half parrot''s blood, so when he can''t help it, he will follow his tongue." "As you can see, it''s not an ordinary crow, it''s a pet of spirit, it''s already opened up," she said with a smile


    "But this crow is black and bright. It doesn''t even have any messy roots. It doesn''t look like..." When Heifeng wanted to speak, his words were interrupted.


    "All right, give him a room to stay in." Mo Ye opens his mouth and walks in without looking at the crow and the little boy.


    If he is not wrong, he should have got the chance of the vision in the forest. Since he knows that he has got it, there is no need to go deep into it. After all, everyone has his own chance, and it is his luck to get it.


    If he had no chance, how could he kill the golden friar? How to block the strength of the other side? Some things, you know, don''t need to say.


    "Stay?" Looking at the master who has gone in, the black wind was stunned, some did not respond. Shouldn''t this little monk be put in an underground cell?


    "Well, yes, I''m a guest invited back by your master. I''ve been disturbing you for a few days." She smiles and looks at the black wind.


    Seeing this, the black wind beckons people to come over and takes Tang Ning to the guest house. Then he goes to his master and wants to ask what is going on? His master won''t forget. Last time, the boy made a secret move and let him suffer a loss!


    He followed his servant to the guest house. Tang Ning also looked at him at will. He found that there was no maid in it. From the guards to the servants, they were all men.


    When she thought of this evil spirit''s fortune, she showed that she knew it clearly. Just like him, it''s good to get over 25 years old. It''s too far away from him to get married and have children.


    In the evening, black wind came to the guest house and called out: "little monk, follow me quickly. The master wants to see you."


    Downing came out with a belch. She just asked the servants to go to the kitchen to get some food for her. Unexpectedly, the food they brought back was very delicious. She ate a little full by accident.


    Glancing at the black wind, he said, "let''s go." As soon as the voice falls, he takes the lead.


    He looked at the corner of his mouth with a touch of oil on his face. Thinking of what he said last time, he asked, "little monk, last time you said that my master''s 25-year-old robbery can be solved. Is it true? How to solve it? "


    "Heaven''s secrets must not be revealed." Downing said slowly.

 Chapter 58

    Black wind a listen, even busy way: "you tell me how to solve, I can give you gold coins."


    Tang Ning waved his hand: "it''s vulgar to talk about money. Besides, it''s not something that money can solve." She did not give him a chance to ask again, and strode forward.


    When she came to the main courtyard and saw the man drinking tea in the courtyard, her eyes moved.


    It turns out that his name is mo ye, the third son of the Empire in charge of the emperor. Even though he was gifted at a young age, he is still not favored by the emperor. Because he hit Dai Sha, he can''t live until he is 25 years old. He is a man of the curse. His six relatives are doomed to be lonely.


    It is estimated that any emperor would not like to have such a son around him. Therefore, he was released from the palace since he was a child. Even if it was a year, he would not be summoned once.


    It''s as if the Lord who was in charge of the Xuanlong kingdom had long forgotten that he had such a son. And this, almost all the people in the imperial city know.


    Although King Ye is not holy and has lost his favor since he was young, he is powerful. Even if he does not rely on one in the palace, he can stand on top of others. He is also the object of awe in this complex imperial city.


    However, no one knows where his unfathomable strength comes from? I don''t know who he was under? He seemed to be shrouded in a mysterious fog that no one could see or see.


    Put away her mind, she went forward and sat down at the table: "looking for me?" While talking, she picked up the fruit on the table and ate it. She was not restrained by the guests at all, but was very comfortable.


    Black wind and dark one stand behind Mo ye and look at the little monk who is very comfortable and leisurely in front of their master. They just don''t understand. Where did the little monk come from?


    Mo Ye takes a look at him, and his deep voice comes out of his mouth: "in three days, if you can leave from the king''s house within three days, even if you can''t meet in the future, you will not be embarrassed. If you can''t leave within three days, you will stay and become the right and left hand of the king. You will respect me all your life."


    Black wind and dark behind hear this, not from tiny consternation. no What''s good about this little monk? The master wants to keep him as his right hand? You need to know, the master''s side of the left and right hand, just the two of them, that''s a good way to cultivate from childhood?


    For a moment, the two looked at the little monk''s eyes full of hostility.


    Tang Ning ate the fruit of the action, beautiful eyes with a surprised look at the Mo ye, asked: "are you serious?"


    Looking at those clear glass like eyes, Mo Ye''s heart moves. How can a cunning young man like a fox have such beautiful eyes?


    He moved his eyes away from his eyes, picked up the tea and sipped it gently: "this king has always been a man of his word."


    "Good!"


    Tang Ning immediately answers and pats his hand on the table. He is surprised to see the black wind standing behind him, staring at the little monk.


    Do you dare to beat the table and drink in front of the master? In this way, the master still wants to keep him around when he is left and right? What do you like about him?


    "If I can really leave, you can''t trouble me if you meet me again." Tang Ning added one more word.


    Mo Ye hooked his lips and said with a smile: "wait until you really have the ability to leave."

 Chapter 59

    "Let''s wait and see." She smilingly squinted a pair of eyes, stood up and said: "I will go back first, if nothing, don''t look for me." Then he went back.


    "The boy''s tone is really big. He doesn''t know where our Lord Ye''s house is." Black wind snorted coldly and said, "master, I''ll take care of this boy after three days! As for his temper, if you put him by the side of the master, he will certainly cause trouble to the master. "


    Mo Ye is playing with the tea cup and orders: "tell me, let the people in the house be vigilant, don''t let him run away." The three layers of guards inside and outside the palace can''t really keep an eye on a young boy?


    "Yes Heifeng took his orders and answered, then went down to explain.


    Mo Ye thinks that Tang Ning will act soon, but he doesn''t want to. For the rest of the day, when he is full, he wanders around the mansion and talks with people in the mansion, as if he has forgotten the three-day period.


    The first day is the same, the second day is the same, in a flash, to the third day.


    "Has he not moved yet?" Mo Ye''s slender fingers gently tap on the table.


    "No, I''m full of food and sleep all day, or I''m just wandering around the house. Master, would this boy have made up his mind to stay?" Black wind can''t help but ask, because he didn''t see that little monk has a little bit to want to run.


    Mo Ye''s finger slightly stops, way: "let the person raise vigilance, this person''s mind is extraordinary, he suppresses not to move, is bound to be looking for the most suitable opportunity."


    He had a kind of intuition. If the little monk didn''t do it, he would be astonished if he made a gesture. Now he held back, but he had a bad feeling in his heart, as if the little monk was about to slip away from him.


    Sure enough, in the evening, that feeling came true.


    "Master! Not good Dark one facial expression is ugly to support the wall to walk in, the forehead still seeps cold sweat, way: "that little monk is really missing!"


    Hearing this, Mo ye, who is in luck in the room, moves slightly. A faint light passes through his eyes. Knowing that the boy has left, he asks, "how are the people in the mansion?" From the moment he felt his body was weak, he noticed that he was wrong, but he didn''t expect such a big somersault.


    "People in the house, people in the house..." Dark a hang down head, some can''t say.


    "Say it He had a cold voice and a drink.


    "Like the soft muscle powder, all collapsed to the ground, without exception!"


    "What about the black wind?" Mo Ye asks.


    "He was knocked out when he was found in the guest house." Dark one said, think of the whole house people actually all silent medicine, he can''t help but feel cold.


    That boy is terrible!


    If he had a heart to kill them, the situation of the people in the mansion would not be as simple as paralysis.


    To this day, he still feels incredible.


    They are all people with cultivation. Ordinary soft muscle powder has no effect on them, let alone the powerful people like the master. However, no one in the whole house can escape.


    How good is the young man who can use medicine so much?


    Mo Ye takes the palm of his luck and slowly exhales a breath. He comes out with a negative hand and looks out into the dark night sky. His voice is calm.


    "This man is by no means an ordinary man."

 Chapter 60

    This firm words, is to affirm that he was born extraordinary, has received strict training and careful training, can have today''s ability.


    How proficient is a 13-4-year-old boy who, in such a short period of time, can make every friar with different strength win the attack, but also can be silent and imperceptible. How proficient is he in the drug properties?


    At least, he was sure that there was no second one in Xuanlong kingdom. Could it be a disciple of Xianmen medicine school who came out to travel?


    As for the little monk who slipped out of the palace, no, it can''t be regarded as a slip. She opened the door herself and closed it for them. At least, outsiders can''t see a piece of the palace.


    Tang Ning, who had been out of the city all night, was lying on his bed with his hands under his head and chuckling: "in recent years, you can''t play with anyone who plays with medicine. You can''t be tricked by every minute. You haven''t noticed that a king''s mansion wants to stop me? And who am I? "


    When she couldn''t sleep, she turned over and sat up and practiced with her knees crossed. The Guanyin bamboo was placed between her knees. With the operation of her spiritual power, the pure spirit breath on the Guanyin bamboo slowly echoed with the breath on her body


    In the morning of the next morning, Downing opened the door with a smile on her face. Before she could put it back, she froze when she saw the man outside.


    "Why are you..." Before the word came out, she was bound by a rope like a snake.


    "Hehe, it''s not easy to find you!" The old monk held his long white eyebrows in one hand, and with a kind smile, he looked around her with wise eyes and nodded: "it seems that I haven''t seen you for a few days. What kind of adventure is there?"


    Downing looked at the rope and pulled it, tightening it. He looked at him and said, "old monk, what are you doing? Get a broken rope to tie me up like this. What about tying fish? "


    "Hehe, it''s just a bunch of loach! If you don''t slip away, if you don''t tie you with this bundle of fairy rope, you will slip away again He narrowed his eyes, smile a kind face: "you also don''t struggle, this rope is more struggling more tight."


    "No, what are you doing with me?" Downing asked in a sullen voice. She just slipped out of the palace. How could she be caught by the wine and meat monk?


    The old monk laughed and said, "since you don''t want to follow me, I can only tie you back. Don''t worry. I''ll ask you to meet the host elder martial brother first. When you come back, I''ll send you back."


    "The land of immortals is so far away that I haven''t finished my work! When will I be able to come back? Why don''t you let me go first, and I''ll go back and get things done before I go back with you? " Donning began to discuss.


    "No, you have too many ghost ideas. If you don''t pay attention, you will run away. You know, monk, I spent a lot of time looking for you this time." The old monk said leisurely and leisurely, holding the other end of the rope in his hand, and said, "go away obediently!"


    When the master saw an old monk tied a rope with a little monk, he was stunned and asked, "master, this is..."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, benefactor. I''m a naughty little villain. I''m going to take her back, monk."

 Chapter 61

    In the surprised eyes of the family, Tang Ning was tied away by the old monk.


    In the eyes of others, an old monk took the naughty little monk back to the mountain, and there was no special place. Therefore, even if he was surprised, he did not ask more.


    Tang Ning knew that he couldn''t get rid of it, so he didn''t bother to follow him.


    When she came to the mountain path and saw him throw out a flying machine, she said: "old monk, don''t Buddhists always pay attention to let nature take its course? What''s the point of bringing me here like this? Besides, you also know that I am a woman. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to tie a woman to your Buddhist sect like this? "


    The old monk took a look at her and said, "monk, I didn''t want to be like this, but you are a little girl. I''m old. I can''t play with you, so you won''t be able to find anyone. So whether you want to or not, you''d better go with me first!"


    With that, he looked at the sky, with nostalgia, with emotion, and said: "monk, I have been away for many years. I''m afraid that if I don''t go back, things will change."


    "If you want to go back, you can go back by yourself. Why take me with you?" Tang Ning said speechless.


    The old monk laughed and looked at her: "don''t you want to know why I want to take you back? let''s go! It''s a long way to go! I''ll tell you slowly on the way. " Say, stretch out a hand to pull, take her to go up that aircraft together.


    "Ah Downing let out a low cry. The whole man was pulled forward. When he was stable, he had already landed on the aircraft.


    As the aircraft goes up, it flies between the clouds and goes far away


    Sitting on the aircraft, Tang Ning was helpless and asked, "why do you have to take me to your Buddhism?" It''s impossible for the monk to go back in silence.


    "Our ten thousand Buddhists are located on the top of Changyang mountain and have tens of thousands of disciples. Therefore, it is called Wanfo temple. Hundreds of years ago, even in the land of immortals, our Wanfo temple was regarded as a holy land by all kinds of immortals. It was worshipped by thousands of people, and was respected by the world."


    His voice stopped and he sighed: "unfortunately, since decades ago, because of the theft of Buddhist scriptures, the spiritual pulse in the temple has been broken. In the past decades, no Buddhist disciple can break through to reach the level of golden elixir, and even there are very few places to build foundations. If there are big Buddhists, there will be only those of the older generation who can live in all directions."


    "That''s why the status of the Wanfo temple is getting worse year by year, and the disciples in the temple have gradually returned to the secular world. Up to now, there are no more than a thousand disciples in the temple. However, this is not the most fatal. The most fatal thing is that my master said that there will be a catastrophe in the hundred years of the Wanfo temple. If it can not be overcome, the Wanfo temple will no longer exist."


    "At that time, my master spent his life and figured out that the vitality of my Buddhism was in Xuanlong. Therefore, I came here from a long distance to look for it, but I didn''t expect that it would be more than ten years to find it..."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Tang Ning, who was only 13-4 years old, and said in a slow voice: "I am the Savior of Buddhism. I believe that the vitality of my Buddhism is here."

 Chapter 62

    Downing listened to him say the cause and effect, can not help but stay. She has become the life of Buddhism? Thinking of the old monk saying that he had been looking for him in Xuanlong country for more than ten years, I couldn''t help feeling sorry for him.


    Her body is only 13-4 years old, and she was reborn in this body just some time ago, but he searched here as early as ten years ago. Can you find it?


    "But even if you take me now, I can''t do anything! Besides, you''ve been looking for more than ten years, and it''s not too bad to wait for another year and a half to let me finish all the things here! " What can she do in the past when she is so weak now? Go to the place where they are all immortal practitioners. Can she live for three months?


    "Monk, I can''t wait!" He sighed and murmured, and his voice was as light as a sigh. Even Downing, sitting next to him, could not hear what he was saying because of the wind around the aircraft.


    "What do you say?" Donning asked again.


    The old monk looked at her and showed a kind smile: "you are a man of extraordinary destiny, the way of heaven favors you. I will take you back to let the hosts see you and let them know that there is such a person as you, monk, I will be relieved."


    Hearing this, Downing looked at him and said, "according to what you say, you can''t tie me up like this. Besides, it''s all on the aircraft now, so you can release me first? Do you want to tie me all the way


    "OK, monk, I''ll help you untie it, but you have to remember, don''t try to slip away and escape under the eyes of the monk. That''s impossible." As he spoke, he moved his hand and took the rope back.


    Downing rubbed his wrists, squinted at him, and laughed: "impossible? Didn''t I slip out of your sight last time


    "That''s because monk, I didn''t guard against it. This time it''s different." He took off the wine gourd from his waist and took a sip of wine. Looking at the distance, he was pleased: "I haven''t been back to the temple for more than ten years. I don''t know if anyone knows me when I go back this time."


    Looking at the expectation and joy in the monk''s eyes, Tang Ning laughed. He was lying on the plane, looking at the blue sky and white clouds. He looked at the aircraft and asked, "old monk, how can you look like a bowl?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a small magic weapon. It''s just a little magic weapon. I can''t attack and defend occasionally. It''s better to have a monk like me."


    He said, he took another sip of the wine from the gourd, stroked his long eyebrows with one hand, and said with a smile, "this gourd was picked by our brothers when they went to the Buddhist holy land for training. If the Xianhu is filled with wine, it can hold a thousand catties at a time. Moreover, the gourd has its own aura. It can transform ordinary wine into spirit wine, and the longer it lasts, the more mellow it will be."


    "Not only that, it''s also a good defense tool for immortals. It''s a blessing to have such a weapon in those years. However, if I have a chance in the future, I''ll take you to the holy land, and maybe with your luck, you can get an immortal gourd." As soon as the voice fell, he threw the gourd in his hand: "try this spirit wine."


    Tang Ning picked it up and weighed the gourd in her hand. It felt light and weightless. After shaking it gently, there was a faint sound of water surging in it. She smelled the wine, and it was really fragrant. She lifted her head and poured a mouthful of spirit wine into her throat. She felt that the spirit was flowing in her body, which was very comfortable.

 Chapter 63

    "How about it?" The old monk frowned at her and asked with pride.


    Downing a smile, throw the wine gourd back to him, way: "it''s really a good thing." However, what she thought was that the gourd contained heaven and earth, and it also generated aura. Wouldn''t it be better if it was used to contain refined pills and other things?


    Along the way, Tang Ning listened to the old monk saying that he was good here and there, and who was sitting in the temple, and so on. Listening to him, he gradually fell asleep.


    Seeing that she had gone to sleep, the monk laughed, took down the Buddha beads, slowly squeezed them in his hands, slowly closed his eyes, and recited the Scriptures. As he recited the Scriptures there, Tang Ning did not see it. The light of Buddha flickered into her body like gold


    When she woke up, it was already into the night, and the aircraft also stopped on the ground below. The old monk did not know when he had been baking a fire by the river.


    "How can I sleep so heavily?" Downing was a little surprised. After sleeping for a while, it was night?


    "There is something missing in your spirit. Monk, I have recited the Scriptures all the way for you, and only with the strength of merit and virtue can I repair it for you." The old monk said, tearing off a piece of meat to eat.


    Last time, Tang Ning heard Xiao Hei talk about her spirit crack. Don''t want this old monk to know, and help her repair it?


    Thank you very much


    She said thanks, sat down beside him and asked, "where is this? How long before we get there? " If you come here, you will be at ease. Since you have been brought here by him, you can go and have a look first.


    "If you walk back from here, it will be a long way! But if you want to walk from here to the land of immortals, haha, it is estimated that you will go on for a few years... "


    Before he finished his smiling words, the whole person''s face changed and jumped up in an instant. He lifted her hand and pushed her toward the hillside and said, "go and hide there! Don''t make a noise


    Tang Ning was picked up by him, a force to send, an instant to more than ten meters away from the hillside. When she saw the old monk standing in line, she immediately gathered her breath and hid herself in a small hole on the hillside and covered it with weeds.


    The strength of the old monk was unfathomable, but he showed such a dignified look. He was not even afraid that she would run away. He also sent her to hide more than ten meters away. It can be seen that the strength of the comer is above him!


    However, her vigilance is not low, but she doesn''t realize what''s happening around here, and what kind of people appear. Is it still far away from here?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Just thinking about it, a piercing laughter like magic sound came from the sky. The leaves of the trees around made a rustling sound. Even the wind whistled and roared. But in the blink of an eye, the air seemed to be covered with a sense of depression.


    Tang Ning only felt that the laughter pierced her ears like a magic sound and pierced into her consciousness. Even if her hands covered her ears, it could not ease her pain. But at the next moment, she saw the old monk take off the Buddhist beads from his neck and throw them into the air. In an instant, a Buddha light burst out, dissolving the magic sound that pierced into human consciousness like an ice needle.


    "Old bald ass! I have been looking for you for a long time


    Dark and murderous voice came from the air. Tang Ning, who was hiding, looked into the night sky and saw a face appeared on it in the dark night. It was very strange.

 Chapter 64

    "Amitabha."


    Hearing the sound, the old monk recited a Buddha''s salute, looked at the face of the twisted night sky, and said, "when you broke the Buddhist spiritual pulse and seized the Buddhist scriptures, you didn''t expect that the monk was here, and you would stare at the monk again."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! What was it that you killed your only son, robbed you of the Buddhist scriptures and destroyed your Buddhist spiritual pulse? I want to destroy your Ten Thousand Buddhas temple and let it never exist again


    The fierce voice is full of strong killing intention and prestige. As his voice falls, it turns into an old monk who is facing down.


    "How many innocent women did your son harm to practice magic? Monk, even if I don''t kill him, others will kill him. There is no place for him in this world! " As soon as the old monk''s voice came out, his hands turned over, and a spirit of spiritual power rose and attacked upward, which dissipated the attack.


    "Old bald ass! There are thousands of villains in this world. Can you kill them? " The sky roared like thunder, and the strong atmospheric flow turned into attacks, attacking the old monk one after another, which caused the lightning in the sky and the wind howling. All of a sudden, there was a big hand in the sky that day, like a big mountain, shooting at the old monk below.


    "Hooray! Bang


    The strong air current whistling across the air, bang a huge sound, hard shot down the old monk just stood, the strength is great, Sheng Sheng will there hit a more than ten meters deep palm print.


    Due to the subsidence of the ground and the proximity to the river, the water flowed down and quickly gathered into a pool. Looking at the scene of the old monk rising from the sky and fighting the strong man in the night sky, Tang Ning couldn''t help mentioning that such powerful strength is the immortal cultivator?


    In Xuanlong Kingdom, even if Tang Jiagui is a noble family, the people who sit in the town are only spiritual masters. Even if you look at the whole Qingyun City, you can''t find a strong foundation builder. However, the huge face in the sky looks like nothingness, but the attack is as deadly as a hammer. She has no doubt that the strong man with such strength can play between the commanders The whole Xuanlong kingdom will be destroyed in an instant!


    "Poof!"


    A huge palm print condensed by the air current fell on the old monk''s back at a speed that could not cover his ears. A mouthful of blood was ejected from his mouth. The whole person fell to the ground from mid air and fell into the palm print pool that poured into the river.


    "Bang!"


    The body fell into the palm print pool, splashing a large amount of water spray. Seeing this, Downing could not help exclaiming.


    "Old monk!"


    As soon as the voice of her instinctive exclamation came out, the palm wind, which was about to strike again in the pool, suddenly stopped. It seemed that there were people around her. The face in the clouds turned into a pair of blood colored eyes, scanning below, looking for the owner of the voice.


    After Tang Ning exclaimed, Fang Jue unexpectedly saw that face turned into a pair of bloody eyes looking for it. She immediately reached for a handful of mud and wiped it on her face. After taking a deep breath, she jumped out and jumped into the palm print pool more than ten meters away.


    "A little bald ass!"


    On that day, the bloody eyes in the sky scoffed when they saw the figure with bare head below, and the cruel voice also came out: "is it the apprentice of the old bald donkey? This seat will send you to hell together with your masters and disciples

 Chapter 65

    A palm print was taken from the sky, and the strong air current roared up, carrying the deadly pressure and murderous spirit. Tang Ning''s eyes narrowed. When he saw the palm print, he immediately called out.


    "Little black!"


    I saw a golden light darting out of her chest. In an instant, the pressure of the ancient god beast was also released in that moment. The golden light turned into a huge Firebird in the fire, and flew fiercely to the place of the night sky. At the same time, the pressure of the ancient god beast and the flaming fire on the Firebird burned the giant At the same time, when the big fingerprints attack, they run to the blood red eyes in the sky that night.


    "Dumb!"


    A crow crow, strong and distant, seems to have come from ancient times, and in an instant it resounds all over the sky, reverberating in the night sky. The flaming flame burns up the cloud, and lights up the whole night sky like a burning cloud


    "Ancient beast! Three legged golden bird! Ah


    The voice of alarm came from the clouds, and the red eyes were caught in the fire and burned before they could take it back. Only the voice of anger and unwillingness came from the flame.


    "I''m not going to let it go!"


    As the sound faded, the flame disappeared, and a little blackness appeared in the night sky, turning into a ray of light and returning to Downing''s body, leaving only a weak word.


    "Let''s go."


    Tang Ning also felt the exhaustion of Xiao Hei''s ability at this time. She came out of the pool and pulled the comatose old monk out of the water with one hand. After dragging people up, she called and shook: "old monk? Wake up, old monk


    See no response, she quickly luck out of the old monk''s belly water, see he choked out a saliva, still unconscious, a bite of teeth, he helped up quickly left.


    When they arrived at the place, they only saw that the water beside the pool flowed into the water of a palm shaped pool


    "Such huge fingerprints can be done by extraordinary people. It seems that there are strong people fighting here." One of them came to this conclusion after checking.


    "But I don''t know who is the strong one? Dead or alive again? " Because there are only traces of fighting around, but there is no body, so people can''t know. Who will win or lose?


    "If you don''t want to leave, you''d better not get hurt." Another said that he felt that the people who fought were far more advanced than they were. There were no corpses here. To avoid trouble, it was better to leave.


    So, they looked at each other, and they also scattered


    On the other hand, Tang Ning helped the old monk to leave. She could not ride Chengyun''s sword in the fog, and she had no flying magic weapon. She could only support him all the way. The road was difficult at night and deserted. She fell to the ground several times and then stood up again to continue walking. The purpose was to stay away from the place, so as to avoid another trouble for friars.


    This is a long way to go. From the deserted mountain road, we can see that there are people with dim lights on the hillside in front of us.


    "Old monk, there is a family in front of you. You can hold on for a while. Let''s have a rest. When we get there, I''ll help you heal." She supported him with difficulty and said again: "you can rest assured that you can''t die with me."

 Chapter 66

    At midnight, the clouds and fog are somewhat ethereal. Therefore, the flickering lights of that family are like a guiding lamp in the night, which can be seen at a glance.


    Tang Ning, who supported the old monk, walked forward with a slight step. He looked at the lights of the family, and a faint light flashed through his eyes.


    I don''t know whether it was because of the late night or something else. The wind at night was cool, with a bit of thorn hair, which made her hair stand up.


    After a slight pause, she helped the old monk to continue to walk forward. When she came to the door of the family, she stopped to listen to the creaking sound from inside. She called out: "benefactor, we are Buddhist children who are studying hard outside. I wonder if you can let us have a rest in the house?"


    There was no sound coming out of the room for a moment. He thought about it in Downing''s mind, or let''s go? Outside, it''s OK to have a rest on the roadside, and listen to the woman''s voice coming from inside.


    "Are you Buddhists?"


    "Yes." Anyway, even if she was on the way, there was one really here, though she was half dead.


    The door creaked open, and a 17-8-year-old woman appeared in Tang Ning''s eyes. The other side was delicate and delicate. She wore a plain dress on her body, which did not look like an ordinary peasant woman.


    While Tang Ning was looking at the woman, the woman was also looking at her. Seeing a little monk staring at her, she couldn''t help laughing: "you little monk, since you are a monk, how can you look at me like this! Come in As she spoke, she leaned slightly over her body.


    Because of the other side''s side, Downing also saw that there was a weaving machine in the room. There was no one else except this woman.


    "Thank you very much She helped the old monk in.


    "Is this old monk your master? What''s the matter with him? " The woman held the oil lamp in one hand and slightly protected the fire in the other hand. She put the oil lamp beside downing and lit them up.


    "I''ll give you some water to wipe! You have mud on your faces


    "Don''t bother, benefactor." Donning said, but she turned around and went inside.


    Seeing this, she looked at the old monk. When she came along the road, she dried their clothes with her spiritual power, and the water stains on her body showed that her body was still dirty, but at least in this way, it would not be too cold in such midnight.


    However, the old monk was in a coma and had no aura to protect his body. She was really worried about what was wrong with him. As a result, he did not care to clean up the soil on his body and gave him a pulse first.


    With a slight twist on her brow, she pulled the old monk''s clothes and saw a bloody palm print on his chest. Seeing this, she took a medicine from the round bamboo, crumpled it in the palm, and dropped the medicine juice into the old monk''s mouth.


    "Here comes the water."


    The woman came in carrying water, and there were some leaves floating on it. After she put it down, she saw the little monk staring at the water, as if she knew what he was thinking. She said, "this is the rain I received last night. Don''t worry, it''s clean."


    "I dare not use clean ones."


    Donning said, looking at the pale woman. After hearing her words, she looked surprised. Just as she was about to say something, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Sister, I heard you had a visitor?"

 Chapter 67

    Hearing the sound outside, the woman''s face changed slightly, and she was about to step forward to block the door. Unexpectedly, when the voice came, the door was pushed open.


    A woman in her thirties came in. When she saw two monks in the room, she saw a happy look in her eyes: "it''s two masters! Why don''t you come to my house and sit down? " She stepped forward and reached for Downing''s face.


    "What are you doing here? Let''s go!" The woman grabbed her and tried to push her outside. Unexpectedly, she pushed her backhand, and the whole person fell out and hit the corner.


    "I don''t see you''re hypocritical, but you want to eat alone?" The woman''s eyes suddenly became grim, and her appearance changed greatly with the Yin wind on her body.


    "The little monk is delicate and tender, and his essence must be delicious. Moreover, I heard that he could become a ghost cultivation after absorbing the essence and blood of Buddhist disciples. I didn''t expect to meet two monks who sent them to their home today. Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Looking at the woman who was laughing wildly with the evil wind, oh, no, she should be called a ghost.


    A trace of helplessness crossed her eyes, and she sighed softly: "what to eat? Do you think I''m so good at it? " As soon as the voice fell, she saw that the ghost''s claws grew longer and rushed towards her. She took off the round bamboo pinned on her waist, injected spiritual power, and cut it forward.


    "A bamboo as a weapon? Ha ha... "


    The girl who rushed forward was laughing wildly. She even didn''t hide when she saw a bamboo shoot at it, because ordinary things couldn''t hurt them at all.


    However, unexpectedly, its laughter is still declining. At the moment when the round bamboo is shot down like a sharp sword, its whole ghost is scattered, accompanied by a scream, and it collapses into a pile of white bones on the ground.


    Tang Ning didn''t even move his steps, but he still stood beside the old monk. She took round bamboo''s hand and gently blew it on it, as if to herself: "my bamboo has the function of keeping away evil spirits. The evil things can''t be close to me. If I meet this bamboo, I''ll only die."


    The woman on the other side stepped back, watching the white bones on the ground disappear in the air, but there is a little light into the little monk''s body.


    Tang Ning''s eyes are slightly bright. I didn''t expect to kill a ghost. There are merits and virtues to be collected! Although it is a little bit less, but the victory is that we can accumulate a little into a lot!


    "Little master!" The woman knelt down and wailed.


    Downing looked at her and said, "you don''t have blood on you. It''s obviously a ghost without blood on your hands. Don''t worry, I won''t destroy you."


    Since I came in, I knew that this woman was not a human being. I just saw that she had no blood in her body and had no idea about them. Naturally, she would not mind her own business and accept her.


    "No, little master, can you please help me and take my bones home so that I don''t die and have no place to go and float around." She kowtowed and prayed.


    "I can''t manage my own affairs. I don''t have time to take care of your affairs." Tang Ning waved his hand: "I don''t know how many people have died unjustly in this world. There are countless ghosts like you. If I take care of them, I can''t manage them."


    "Little master, Buddha has fate. I don''t know how many lonely souls and wild ghosts are in the world. However, little master did not meet them, but met me! Little master, please, please be merciful and help me out of my life. Send my bones home

 Chapter 68

    Tang Ning was stunned when she heard the ghost saying that she was destined for Buddha. She looked at her strangely and asked, "where is your home? Is it far from here? "


    As soon as the ghost was happy, she even said: "in Yancheng, which is one day away from here, my Zheng family is a small family in Yancheng. My father, Zheng Chonglin, is the head of the Zheng family. I am the only daughter in my family. My body was buried here because of being killed by a villain several years ago. Therefore, I can''t go back to my home. My Yin soul can only be trapped here all the time and can''t live beyond life."


    After listening to her words, Tang Ning thought about it and asked, "there is only that wild goose City in this area?" Even if there are some medicines in the round bamboo space, they are not complete enough. They have to go to the city to buy them.


    "There are also some small villages around this area. All the people who go to the market in all directions go to Yancheng." The ghost said cautiously, and I don''t know if he agreed.


    "Come on, get up! Anyway, I''m going to go to the city. Since I''m on my way, I''ll give you a ride. " Said downing.


    "Thank you, little master. What else do I need to do?" She stood up, but asked with some uneasiness.


    "What and how?" Downing was stunned by her question.


    "Little master, don''t you want to cross for me? What do I need to do The ghost asked nervously. When she died, she had a heavy resentment, and the resentment would not disperse. Only when the eminent monk of Taoism crossed for her, could she be reincarnated. Can you listen to the little master''s words, isn''t he going to surpass her?


    Listening to her words, Tang Ning was stunned, blinked his eyes, and said solemnly, "Oh, this is it! It''s not urgent. I''ll take you home! Don''t you want to see your family and reincarnate? "


    God knows, she is also a half way monk, where can surpass what? Let her beat the ghost to death with one stick. She is good at it, but she hasn''t learned this kind of thing!


    The ghost girl was surprised and moved forward: "little master, can I see my parents again? Can I, can I? "


    "Yes, just bring your ashes." It''s not difficult. It''s just that it''s a bit difficult to dig bones.


    Digging bones


    Yes, we have to dig bones!


    So, she moved her mind, looked at the sky outside, and then looked at the ghost, and said with a smile, "anyway, it''s not light yet. Why don''t you go and dig out your bones yourself?"


    "Good." "I''m going to dig now," she said Then he ran to the back.


    Downing took a look at the back and saw a piece of cloth! It''s dark and you can''t see anything. She looked at the room again, and wondered if it should be a grave?


    Thinking of this, she could not help touching her bare head, looking at the unconscious old monk, inexplicably laughed: "old monk, I took you to sleep all night, other people''s tombs! Are you surprised? Are you happy? "


    When it comes to dawn, the morning sun rises slowly from the East, dispelling the morning fog and the chill left over from last night.


    She shook her head and sighed, "I didn''t expect that I would sit on the grave with red and pink skeletons at dawn."

 Chapter 69

    Looking at the pile of white bones in front of her, she burned them into ashes with fire, and then picked a few palm sized leaves nearby to wrap the ashes, and then wrapped them up with clothes to make them look like small bags and tie them on her body.


    Because Wannian Guanyin bamboo itself has the function of dispelling evil spirits, even if there is space, these ashes can not be put in. If they are put in, it is estimated that the female ghost will be turned into smoke.


    "Old monk, let''s go."


    Tang Ning helped him up and walked to the mountain road, and said, "only when I get to the city can I get some medicine to help you cure. Otherwise, there are no life-saving herbs in the wild mountains, but there are many ghosts."


    "When I''m in town, I''ll have to ask if there''s an aircraft." She murmured as she walked. After supporting him for a long way, she sat down and rested, drank water, rubbed some medicine juice for him, and then heard the sound of a carriage coming from afar.


    "A car?"


    As soon as her eyes lit up, she quickly stood up and looked at it. Not far away, an old man was driving his donkey cart, which was loaded with firewood. It looked like she was going to go to a market in the city. So she quickly came to the side of the road to stop the donkey cart.


    "Amitabha, old benefactor, my master is very ill and can''t walk. Can you give us a ride?" She asked with her hands folded in ten lines.


    The old man looked at the little monk, and then looked at the old monk who had fallen on the road. He said, "I want to go to Yancheng. Can you also go to Yancheng? If you are on the same road, you can join the old man


    "Yes, yes, it''s going to Yancheng." "Thank you very much. I''ll help my master get on the bus." Said, hurriedly came to the roadside to help the old monk up.


    The old man saw that the little monk was only thirteen or four years old. He was small and thin, so he got out of the car to help him. After helping the old monk on the bus, he said, "little master, sit in the back and watch your master! It''s still a long way to Yancheng. It''s estimated that we''ll arrive in the evening. "


    "Thank you very much Donning said thanks and sat in the back. As the donkey cart walked slowly, she also breathed out a breath.


    Finally, we don''t have to rely on two feet to get to Yancheng.


    If only she was ok, there was a comatose old monk, and fortunately, she met an old man who was on the market.


    She slowed down for a while, because the road was still far away, so she began to chat with the old man, and the donkey cart moved on


    On the way, she saw that many people also went to Yancheng. Some of them were walking with their burdens and resting on the roadside when they were tired. Some people sat on a donkey cart, and a donkey cart was full of people. Some people saw that she was a little bald head, and they said hello to her with a smile, and even threw her two pieces of dry food.


    In the evening, the donkey cart into Yancheng, inquired about the location of the Zheng family, and then went to the Zheng family. She has no money now, so she can only borrow it from Zheng family.


    When he knocked on the door, an old man came to open the door. Seeing a little monk holding a comatose old monk outside, he asked, "little master, do you want to beg for alms? Wait a moment. I''ll get you something to eat. " The old man was kind-hearted and wanted to get some food for the two monks without asking.


    "Old benefactor, please wait." "In fact, I was entrusted to come to visit the master of your mansion," he said with a smile

 Chapter 70

    "Little master, would you like to see my master?" The old man was stunned for a moment, sighed and shook his head: "little master, it''s not the right time to come!" As if he had thought of something, he asked, "who is entrusted to you, little master? Why are you here? "


    Tang Ning thought about it and said, "it''s about your lady."


    "Miss?" The old man was stunned and said, "come in quickly. I''ll send someone to report to his wife." Then he opened the door and asked them to come in. When he took them to the hall, he asked people to report to his wife.


    Inside, Tang Ning saw that the servants were busy, took down the red lanterns in the house, and prepared to hang the white ones, and then pulled the white cloth to the courtyard. He was not surprised and asked, "is there a new funeral in the house? Who is it? " Is it the master of the house?


    "Not yet, but it''s fast. The doctor said that he wanted to prepare for the future, and the people in the mansion would arrange it first, just waiting for my master Sobbing The master is only in his fifties. He is always willing to do good, but how can he... " The old man said, his eyes red and he began to cry. He walked and wiped his tears.


    "Is it a serious illness?" Asked downing.


    "I''ve been fine for some time, but I don''t know why. One night I vomited blood, and I was in a coma. I couldn''t eat anything. Even if the medicine was poured in, I would vomit out. The whole person lost a lot of weight. All the famous doctors in the city asked for them, but they were helpless."


    After bringing them to the hall, the old man wiped his tears and said, "little master, you can sit down for a while. My wife will come over soon." Then he went back first and continued to guard the porter.


    After feeling the movement of the small package behind her, she said, "don''t worry. You are a ghost now. If you are close to your father, it will damage your father''s Yang life. If he is really terminally ill, he will die faster if you go." After the words fell, the little burden was quiet.


    Not long ago, a haggard and sad looking woman came in with red eyes and two maids. When she saw the young monk inside, the woman looked at him in secret. After sitting down at the upper level, she asked, "little master, do you have any news about my daughter? Where did little master meet her? How do you know that she is the daughter of our Zheng family? "


    Because in recent years, no one came to say that there was news about her daughter. She was cheated a lot and couldn''t believe it too easily.


    Tang Ning looked at the sky outside, and then looked at several maids in the hall and said, "madam, can you send the servants out first?"


    Listen to this, that madam slightly Leng for a while, looked at small and still one eye, thought for a while, then motioned: "you all wait outside!"


    The maids answered and quit. Tang Ning took off the small burden and took it to the front and said, "madam, this is what your daughter asked me to bring back."


    The lady opened the things and saw that there were some white powder wrapped in it. Her face was startled: "what is this, this?"


    Downing thought of a good way to avoid scaring her, but after thinking about it, he didn''t come up with a better one. He had to say, "this is your daughter''s ashes."


    The lady was surprised, the whole person fiercely stood up, stepped back to one side: "no! I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! "


    When downing saw it, he sighed and said to the ashes, "come out and tell her yourself." The saddest thing in the world is that a white haired man gives a black hair man. If she can, she doesn''t want to be the one who delivers the ashes!

 Chapter 71

    Tang Ning''s words fall, see her hand to the side of the tea draw a symbol, and then dip the tea to the lady in front of the sprinkle.


    A burst of light weathering, that dressed in elegant female ghost will appear.


    "Mother


    She called out mournfully, and the grief that she couldn''t turn into was full of grief: "the daughter is unfilial, and the daughter fails to be filial to her parents, which also causes parents to worry about their daughters, mother! Mother... " She covered her face and sobbed, but because she had no substance, she had no tears and no trace.


    Mrs. Zheng only felt a chill in her eyebrows and saw the light weathering. After that, the figure of her daughter appeared in front of her. Looking at her face and weeping, she could not help but go forward to hold her.


    "Yuan''er!"


    Rushed forward, but saw holding an empty, for a time, can not help red eyes stay in place: "Yuan Er, you, you really..."


    "Niang, the daughter has died, but only a wisp of ghost comes back. My mother can''t hold yuan''er any more." She looked as if she was crying and laughing. She looked at her mother''s open hand and wanted to hold her mother. She thought of the scene in which she was sleeping soundly in her mother''s arms. For a time, she felt sad and regretful.


    When she went out, she was taken captive by the wicked on the way, and her property was robbed more than once. The villain also wanted to defile her. In the struggle, she broke the head of the villain with a stone, and the villain killed her as soon as he was angry.


    Several years later, the villain returned to the place where she had killed her again. Unexpectedly, another female ghost sucked her essence and died. She saw that the villain was dead, and she had no resentment in her heart for a long time. However, when she returned home and saw her mother, her heart was filled with pain and regret.


    If she didn''t go out in those days, maybe she would not have been killed. At this time, she could be with her parents and serve her. However, if there was no such thing in life, no one could change what had happened.


    She is dead!


    Since then, yin and Yang have been separated, and she can no longer hold her mother as she used to


    Downing got up and went to the hall door, facing outside, with her back to them, listening to the sad cry behind her, she could not help looking into the sky.


    In her last life, she was an orphan. She never knew what family affection was? She died, should no one cry so sad?


    After a while, the cry behind him stopped, but he heard a thump on his knees.


    "Little master!"


    Downing turned and saw the lady and her daughter kneeling on the ground. She rushed forward and helped the lady up: "what is this, madam? Get up. "


    The lady broke away from Tang Ning''s hand, continued to kneel and said, "little master, yuan''er said that the little master''s ability is excellent because she was able to go home. Little master, Zheng Ye''s family here thanks little master for sending my daughter back."


    She kowtowed to Downing with gratitude.


    "It''s a piece of cake, madam. It''s not necessary." Said downing.


    "Little master, you are very skilled. Please help my master! I will never forget my great kindness. " She kowtowed to Downing again.


    "Little master, please help my father! Little master, please. " Because the old monk was seriously injured, he said that he could cure it. She believed that as long as the little master was willing, her father would be saved.


    Because, he is not an ordinary person!


    She thought that he must be a saint Buddha!

 Chapter 72

    Because he wanted to stay at home for a while, Downing finally agreed to go and have a look.


    So, after settling the old monk in the guest room, she followed Mrs. Zheng to the main courtyard to see Zheng Chonglin. When I came to the main courtyard, I saw some old people, some middle-aged men, and some young men in their twenties and twenties. I didn''t know what to discuss.


    "Sister in law, is this?" A middle-aged man frowned when he saw the little monk coming in with him.


    "This is a virtuous monk. I invite him to see the master." Mrs. Zheng said, also ignored the crowd, then asked Tang Ning into the master bedroom.


    In the room, there was only a man in his twenties. Seeing Mrs. Zheng coming back, he got up to meet her and supported her: "mother, didn''t you ask you to have a rest? Why are you here again? "


    "Heng''er, my mother is OK. Come on, see you little master." She took her son''s hand and said to Tang Ning, "little master, this is my son, yuan''er''s brother."


    "Zheng Heng met little master." Because of his mother''s words, he didn''t ask much, so he saluted a young monk who looked only thirteen or four years old.


    Downing nodded, looked at the man in front of him, then moved his eyes and walked inside.


    "Little master, this is my master. Please show me." Mrs. Zheng personally brought a chair for downing so that he could sit by the bed.


    Seeing that his mother was so respectful to the little monk, Zheng Heng couldn''t help looking at him carefully. He was dressed in gray clothes, but his face and facial features were excellent. He had a black round bamboo on his waist and mud on his feet. He looked like an ordinary Buddhist, but his temperament different from his age made people feel mysterious.


    Tang Ning took the pulse and checked it again. Then he took back his hand and said, "there is still help."


    Mrs. Zheng was overjoyed. She was so excited that she murmured: "Amitabha, Buddha bless, Buddha bless!"


    Although Zheng Heng was surprised, he was more suspicious. Because famous doctors in the city said that his father could only prepare for the aftercare. How could the 13-4-year-old monk decide that there is still something to be saved after a simple examination?


    So he asked, "little master, I don''t know what kind of disease my father has? How should the medicine be prescribed for treatment? "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning glanced at him and said, "who told you that your father was ill?"


    Zheng Heng was stunned and asked, "what is not a disease?"


    "It''s poison."


    "Poison?" He gasped in amazement: "but all the doctors in the city say that my father is critically ill..."


    "Don''t equate quack with me." She said lightly, went to the table and sat down, said: "do not believe, you look at the soles of his feet."


    Zheng Heng stepped forward and looked at the soles of his father''s feet. He saw that there were black and purple threads spreading like spider patterns on the soles of his feet. He could not help but step back.


    "How could How can it be poisoned? " He was terrified. Someone''s trying to kill his father? Who is it?


    The people outside the house gathered here to wait for Zheng Zhenglin to die. However, they saw that they brought a little monk in, but they didn''t let others in. They didn''t know what to do inside.


    As a result, some people could not hold their breath: "go in and have a look? I don''t know what they''re doing in there


    "Well, I want to see Chonglin for the last time."


    When they were ready to go forward, they saw the door open.

 Chapter 73

    "Ah Heng, what is your mother doing?"


    Earlier, the middle-aged man asked, looking at his nephew coming out, frowning slightly, and saying with some disapproval: "we all understand your mother''s mood, but your mother can''t go to a doctor in such a hurry. Let such a little monk go in to see the elder brother. What does such a little monk know! Let him go in and disturb your father. You know your father''s current situation Alas


    "Aheng, you are the eldest son of the big house. Your mother is worried about your father, but you can''t be fooled around!"


    An old man shook his head and said, "how is your father? I want to go in and have a look at him again. You said he was only in his fifties. How could that be! I watched him grow up! If I can, I really want to go for him. "


    "Third uncle, my father..." Before he finished his words, he saw the old porter in the house rushed in.


    "Madam, childe, no good. The master of the Chang family came and broke in with a lot of people. He said that he would invite him to Chang''s for tea."


    "This is lawless!" The crutch in the hand of the third uncle hit the ground heavily, and his face was full of anger: "he often bullies people too much! Give me orders to go down and beat them out


    On hearing this, several middle-aged men looked at each other and pondered slightly. One of them said, "no, third uncle, this Chang family is one of the aristocratic families in the city. If a small family like ours can''t rank up to the rank, it''s not Mantis that stands in the way of cars and can''t do what he can."


    "We can''t let them humiliate us like this! Who knows the reputation of that Chang family in Yancheng? He came to the door again and again, but he was still staring at... " Words out, the middle-aged man saw Zheng Heng look ugly, can not help but quickly stop.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    At the same time, a wild laughter came, and a man of about 25 years old in brocade and silk strided in. The man had excellent facial features, holding a fan in his hand. He was also blowing the wind while walking. A pair of slightly slender eyes fell directly on Zheng Heng''s body as soon as he entered the hospital. The red fruit fruit did not hide his eyes and looked at the people of the Zheng family One by one, they were angry.


    Zheng Heng''s face was ugly, and his eyes fell on the man''s body. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he didn''t speak.


    "Ah Heng, I haven''t seen you these days, but I miss you very much!" The man stepped forward with a smile, the fan in his hand gently fanned the wind, staring at Zheng Heng''s not particularly outstanding face, and his eyes crossed a bit of potential in the must get.


    "Mr. Chang is very busy. How can you come to visit me in Zheng''s residence when you are free?" Zheng Heng pressed down his anger and asked.


    "Ha ha! I heard that your father was dying in bed, and he was dying, so I''m sending your father some life-saving medicine He took out a small bottle and played with it in his hand: "it took a lot of effort to get it. Just take it and make sure your father is cured."


    His slender eyes narrowed, and his smile was not clear: "how? As long as you promise to follow me, this medicine will be given to you. "


    "You are shameless!"


    "Ah Heng, don''t believe him! This Chang Wu is trying to cheat you! "


    "Ah Heng, the city doctors have said that your father is no longer good. Don''t believe his words. You are the eldest son of the Zheng family''s eldest son. If your father is gone, you will take his place!"

 Chapter 74

    The people of the Zheng family were all nervous, worried that he would really believe that Chang Wu''s words, took the medicine, and then followed him to Chang''s.


    Zheng Heng stares at Chang Wu and the medicine in his hand. His voice is cold and asks: "is it you? Right? "


    However, he was surprised to hear this, but he was not surprised to hear it, but he often heard it? The doctors in this city should not be able to find out. " He admitted frankly, because he knew that the people of the Zheng family could do nothing about him.


    In the room, Tang Ning listened to the words outside, and was quite surprised. Seeing Mrs. Zheng beside her, she tightly grasped her handkerchief, gasped for breath and looked at the outside with hatred. She could not help calling her.


    "Mrs. Zheng, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine, I''m just..."


    Mrs. Zheng took a deep breath and looked back at Tang Ning with a wry smile: "little master, to be honest, since my master fell, I have been guarding against the people. I think they must want to take advantage of my master''s downfall and rob our long house. They will take the position of the head of henger''s house. The doctor said that all the family members would come to guard after our master fell, I thought, they must be looking forward to my master''s early death. They are good at bullying our orphans and widows, but... "


    She wiped the corner of her eyes with shame in her eyes and said, "but I didn''t expect that my master was poisoned. What''s more, when Chang Wu broke into the house to find heng''er''s trouble, the people would defend him and stand beside him. I and I were really ashamed that I suspected them like that..."


    "Madam, don''t blame yourself, because what she said happens in many families."


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "the world is greedy for money and power. Rich families still have calculation disputes, not to mention families like you. However, madam, through this incident, we can also see the unity of the people. At least, what happened in other people''s homes did not appear in your family."


    After a pause, she looked outside and asked, "who is Chang Wu? How can he have a look at the young master? "


    "He is the fifth son of Chang family, one of the eight families in Yancheng, so he is called Chang Wu Ye. He is not good-natured and likes male style. He has a bad reputation in Yancheng. A few months ago, heng''er came back from college and abducted a 14-5-year-old boy. He saved the boy and fought with chang-5. Since then, chang-5 has come to visit from time to time."


    Speaking of this, she was full of helplessness and anger: "such shameless people, even regardless of the reputation of his family, have been lawless, causing everyone in Yancheng disgusted, but no one can do anything about him."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded: "so it is."


    At this time, a maid quietly came in and put the things on the table and said, "madam, the silver needle has been taken, and the medicine has been boiled in the kitchen."


    "Good." Mrs. Zheng looked at Tang Ning and asked, "little master, can you see if this silver needle can be used? It''s in our medicine store. If it doesn''t work, I''ll send someone out to buy it. "


    Downing opened it and nodded, "that''s OK. That''s all." Then she took the silver needle to the bedside and said, "madam, I will help master Zheng detoxify first. Although I can''t clear the poison in his body at once, I can make him sober up."

 Chapter 75

    Hearing this, Mrs. Zheng couldn''t hide her joy: "well, well, what else do I have to do? Do you want me to help you? "


    "You can have a basin of water." Tang Ning said, came to the bedside to sit down, open the silver needle ready to detoxify.


    In the courtyard outside, hearing Chang Wu''s words, Zheng Heng''s hand moved, a cold sword was held in his hand, and his murderous spirit suddenly rose. As soon as his spiritual power surged, he attacked Chang Wu: "Chang Wu! I will not let you go today


    The fan in Chang Wu''s hands was windy. Looking at the sword attacking him, Chang Wu showed a fearless smile. He stepped back a step and showed a wicked smile on his face. He said, "ah Heng, I know you are a famous genius in that college. In terms of cultivation, I am not your opponent, but if it comes to other aspects, ha ha ha, I am definitely an old hand When would you like to see me? I can stay with you to the end. "


    Almost at the moment when Zheng Heng attacked Chang Wu with his sword in his hand, a middle-aged man swept out of his back to meet him and started to fight with Zheng Heng.


    The rest of the Zheng family didn''t respond to this, but after hearing what they said, they glared: "it''s the heavy forest that Changwu is such a bastard!"


    "Give it to me! Hit me hard to the death! " Third uncle Zheng''s crutches to the ground a heavy column, the old voice of drinking, let the people around to help.


    "Kill the bastard Chang Wu!"


    "If your parents don''t teach you how to be a man, we''ll teach you!"


    The people of Zheng family are so angry that they are broken into their homes. They even go to their main courtyard to pick things up and make dirty words. If they don''t punish him severely, he will think that they are no one else in the Zheng family!


    The whole main courtyard was in a mess. There were many people on the side of the Zheng family. Chang Wu came prepared. The two sides fought. After a while, everything in the main courtyard was destroyed in a mess.


    After all, the other side is a big family in Yancheng. Although Chang Wu''s strength is not so good, the people he brings are all good hands. They are not the people of the Zheng family who can defeat them. After a fight, the people of the Zheng family are still fighting with their teeth.


    "I''ll kill you, beast!"


    The third uncle of the Zheng family saw that all the people of the Zheng family were defeated. He was 60 or 70 years old. He held up his crutch and hit Chang Wu''s head.


    "Old man, do you want to die?"


    Chang Wu Leng hum a, one hand then stopped the crutch, raised the foot to the old man''s body to kick, but the raised foot was severely hit with bamboo, the pain made him push away the crutches in his hands, and fiercely retracted his feet at the same time.


    "Hiss!"


    That hit directly on the bone of his lower leg, which made him hold his leg and gasp. When he looked at the person who started to do it to him, he was stunned, stunned and incredible.


    "Little monk?"


    Where does the Zheng family come from? Do you come to huazhai? Not to mention, the little monk is really excellent. His delicate face is matched with his excellent facial features, which is really impressive Amazing!


    Tang Ning held the round bamboo in one hand, and supported the old man who lost his balance with the other hand. He laughed pure and innocuous: "how do you do it to the old man? It''s very rude. "


    "Ha ha! Stop it That often five listen to a Leng, look up after laughing, then wave to drink to let him all stop.

 Chapter 76

    Because of his words, the Changfu people stopped and the Zheng family took the opportunity to retreat back. However, Zheng Heng was still held by the middle-aged man.


    "Let him go!"


    "Let him go


    Zheng''s people drank furiously, one by one, bruised and bruised, and the corners of their mouths overflowed with blood. Because they were defeated by each other, at this time, they did not rush forward.


    Zheng Heng stared at Chang Wu angrily. Because he was not the middle-aged man''s opponent, his hands were buckled and his sword had already landed. He didn''t expect, in the college, he was also ranked on the top of the master, but here, even a guard of the Chang family can not beat.


    Is this the inside story of the noble family? Is that their arrogance?


    In the heart, is full of thick unwilling and angry, at this time, but helpless.


    After laughing, Chang Wu looked at the little monk like a new prey for a while, then looked at Zheng Heng and said, "ah Heng, if you nod your head with me, your father will still live. In this wild goose City, you Zheng family and other small families will be protected by our Chang family in the future. No one will dare to trouble you again. I think you should recognize the advantages I think about it. "


    "Don''t think about it!" Zheng Heng angrily drank: "if you have seed, you will kill me!"


    "Oh! Kill you? How can I give it up? " Often five arrogant smile, squint, way: "since you are not willing to follow me obediently, then I can only come hard."


    "Take it! By the way, take the little monk back with you. " He looked at the little monk with delicate appearance and laughed: "I didn''t expect there was an unexpected harvest today."


    "Heng''er, little master..." Mrs. Zheng looked at them worried and wanted to move forward, but she was stopped by the people of Zheng family.


    "Let me go!" Zheng Heng struggled, but his hand was tightly clasped.


    "Didn''t you let him go?" Tang Ning hands move, round bamboo to the middle-aged man buckle Zheng Heng''s hand to stab, the middle-aged man only feel a numb hand, subconsciously will release Zheng Heng.


    Looking from the side of his head, he saw a 13-4-year-old monk, dressed in grey, playing with a round bamboo in his hand. The only conspicuous thing on his whole body was probably that excellent appearance.


    "What are you doing? Catch the little monk Chang Wu drinks and signals the people behind him to come forward.


    Tang Ning glanced at those people, and his eyes fell on Chang Wu. He looked at him a little and showed a smile of unknown meaning: "the benefactor has a lot of evil in him."


    As if she didn''t see the guards, she stepped forward slowly, staring at Chang Wu, and said, "if I see you, I will help you eliminate the evil root. How about it?" He pointed to the sound in his hand.


    "Hiss! Give it to me, get him In an instant, often five feel sour and numb, that kind of feeling goes straight to the three fingers under the abdomen, vaguely seems to have pain.


    The other guards rushed forward and were all knocked down by downing. The middle-aged man of Chang''s family saw this. He swept forward with a lunge, clenched his palm and hit him. However, before his fist hit each other, the round bamboo knocked down. The round bamboo turned and hit him in the chest. He only felt an internal force hitting his chest through the round bamboo. In a flash, he felt a fresh breath of fresh food Blood gushed out, too.


    The middle-aged man was pale and did not dare to step forward.


    The people of the Zheng family were stunned and didn''t react to each othe

 Chapter 77

    Chang Wuyi covered his abdomen with his slender eyes, staring at the little monk in front of him, and asked, "who are you?"


    How can a little monk have the ability to hurt a friar with eight layers of Qi refining in his family?


    Tang Ning chuckled and stepped forward. The round bamboo in his hand turned and knocked at the mouth of Chang Wu''s tiger. The medicine bottle which he had been holding in the palm of his hand was released because of the numbness of the mouth of the tiger and fell into his hands.


    He was beaten again, and the antidote still fell into the hands of the little monk. He was so angry that he yelled at the people around him: "are you all dead?"


    Those people knew that they were not the little monk''s opponents. They bowed their heads one by one and did not dare to move forward.


    Tang Ning was playing with the medicine bottle in the palm of his hand, and his eyes were looking at the Chang Wu. He said coolly, "don''t you go? Don''t you want me to break you before you go? If you are good, I can''t help you While speaking, the round bamboo in the hand is raised, and it seems that it is about to be shot down. He is frightened to retreat with five instincts.


    "Five masters, this little monk is very evil. We''d better go back first." The middle-aged man who was beaten and vomited blood came to Chang Wu''s side and whispered, while staring at the little monk with vigilance.


    "Go


    Chang Wu''s sleeves were shaken. He felt numb in his lower abdomen. He saw that his man was defeated. The antidote also fell into the hands of the other party. He was so red that he turned around and left with a look of shame.


    Seeing that Chang''s people were defeated and left, the people of the Zheng family finally got over their heads and looked at each other with one eye in each other''s eyes. They still felt that it was a little inconceivable.


    "Thank you very much, little master. I don''t know how to honor him?" The third uncle of the Zheng family went forward and bowed his hand to Tang Ning and asked gratefully.


    If he had not been there today, they would have been robbed.


    Tang Ning looked at the old man and said with a smile, "call me Tangshi."


    On hearing this, they all looked at each other, stepped forward, and bowed their hands and saluted: "I, Zheng family, thank you for your help. If you have offended me before, please don''t blame me."


    No one thinks it''s improper for a 13-4-year-old monk to call him master Tang. After all, the strength of the other side is there. It''s not too much to respect him.


    "Master Tang, is that really the antidote?" Zheng Heng asked, he is still worried about his father''s body.


    "Let me see."


    Tang Ning would not go back to his waist, opened the medicine bottle and smelled it. He said with a smile: "it''s really the antidote. Take this antidote to your father. The poison in his body should be cleared soon."


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed: "so, Chonglin is still saved? Great


    "Previously, master Tang helped the master to remove the poison. After the master vomited out a mouthful of poisonous blood, he woke up, but he was still weak because the poison in his body had not been completely removed." Mrs. Zheng opened her mouth and said with a smile: "third uncles, uncles, why don''t you go in and have a look?"


    "Good, good!" The crowd quickly responded and followed her into the room.


    Tang Ning saw a smile, and did not follow in to join the fun, but called Zheng Heng.


    "What can I do for you, master Tang?" Zheng Heng inquired. Looking at the little monk who had only reached his chest height, it was hard to believe that he had such a high cultivation that he could defeat the servants of the Chang family.


    "The people of the Chang family will not give up on this. Do you have any countermeasures?"

 Chapter 78

    Asked Downing, looking at the man in front of him. Thinking that Chang Wu would actually make such a man''s idea, I couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. He felt that his face was not very excellent, but he was also very handsome. However, it is estimated that the reason why Chang Wu did not stop was that he could not get it!


    Hearing the speech, Zheng Heng''s face was slightly coagulated and said: "the Chang family is one of the eight aristocratic families in Yancheng. My Zheng family is only a small family of the third class, and I have no ability to fight against him. However, things have been made like this. So I want to discuss with the elders and go to visit the master of the Su family. My Zheng family is willing to sacrifice 1000 spirit stones every year to seek the protection of the Su family."


    He knew very well that if he wanted to destroy the Zheng family of that aristocratic family, he was afraid that the Zheng family would disappear in the wild goose City overnight, and the strength of their Zheng family was not enough to fight against it. In this case, there was only one way to go, to seek the protection of the Su family, which was the same as the eight aristocratic families.


    "Oh? Are you sure the Su family will She was suspicious.


    Zheng Heng gave a slight pause and said: "the Su family is one of the eight aristocratic families in Yancheng, and there are many disagreements with the Chang family. Another is that Su Yanqing, the son of the master of the Su family, and I share the same college. He is a real person in the College. I believe that if I go to ask for help, the Su family will agree."


    Downing nodded: "well, you can have your own plan." She told her father some things to pay attention to, and then left first.


    After returning to the guest room to have a look at the old monk, she first went out of the door, ready to take some herbs in the space to the auction house to barter, and collect the medicine for treating the old monk.


    After asking for the location, she went straight to the auction house. At this time, in the wing room on the second floor of the auction house, Mo ye, dressed in a black robe and wearing a mask, is looking at the account book, while a middle-aged steward is respectfully reporting.


    "Master, the income of the auction house in the last half of the year is nearly half more than that in the first half of the year, including..." The steward reported there, but the person who looked at the account book inadvertently looked up and swept down, and caught a glimpse of a figure which was not strange.


    Is that the kid? How could he be here?


    Mo Ye''s eyes scratch a touch of surprise, and then the corners of his lips rise slightly, a little funny. I didn''t expect that after the boy slipped away, he ran here again and let him meet again.


    How many times is this?


    "Go down and see what the boy is doing." Mo Ye closes the account book in front of him, interrupts the manager''s report, and gently taps his finger on the table top.


    The steward was stunned for a moment. He followed his eyes and looked downstairs. He saw a 13-4-year-old monk who was talking with the people in the trade. So he said yes and retreated.


    "Master, the little monk is only a few days old. How can he come here?" After the steward went out, Heifeng came to the window on the second floor to watch. The window of the wing room on the second floor of the auction house was separated by the screen window. People in the building could see below, but the people below could not see the people upstairs.


    Mo Ye glanced at him: "do you ask me? Who do I ask? "


    When he asked, the black wind accosted him with a smile, thought for a moment, and said, "why don''t you go down and have a look?"


    "Stay here! Lest he know I''m here and run away again He said in a slow voice, staring down at what he was thinking.

 Chapter 79

    At this time, downstairs, the steward was ordered to come down and personally received the 13-4-year-old monk in front of him. After he looked at him quietly, he asked, "I''m the steward here, surnamed Ding. What can I do for you?"


    Downing was surprised. She is easy to change a medicine, how can this steward come out in person? Can not help, looked around, but also did not see any abnormal place.


    So, he said: "Ding Guanshi, I have a miraculous medicine here. I want to change the medicine with your line." With that, she took out a miraculous medicine in her arms and put it on the table in front of her.


    The steward looked at it and said with a smile, "this is a second-class elixir with good appearance. I don''t know what kind of medicine do you want to exchange it for?"


    "A Fu Ling Zi, a purple leaf grass, and a triangle spirit, and I want fresh and unrefined ones." She looked at the steward in front of her and said what she wanted to change.


    "Ha ha, although the medicine of little master is a second-class elixir, the three you want to change are all first-class elixirs, and they are still fresh. According to our exchange here, at most we can only exchange two for you." Ding Guanshi said with a smile and his eyes fell on him.


    "It''s hard to find the second-class elixir, but the first-class one is easy to find. It''s easy to exchange three first-class elixirs. I''m sure you won''t lose at auction." Donning said slowly.


    "That''s true, but it''s hard to find a fresh first-class elixir." He laughed and thought about the difference between the master and the son before him, and then he said, "Well! Little master, sit down for a moment. My master is checking the accounts in the line. I''ll go and ask you. "


    Before downing spoke, she saw that he had already got up and left, and the servants had brought tea and exquisite cakes. After taking a sip of tea, she looked at the cake, picked up a piece and smelled it. Then she took a bite and ate it with relish.


    Upstairs, while listening to the report from the supervisor, and looking at the greedy little monk downstairs like a cat, Mo Ye''s lips are slightly crooked, and he says, "according to him, give it to him!"


    "Yes." Although the steward was surprised, but also should, thought: it seems that the master is sure to know the little monk.


    Back downstairs, the steward came to Tang Ning with three miraculous herbs, put them on the table and said with a smile, "little master, how about the appearance of these three miraculous herbs?"


    When Tang Ning saw him come back, he had wiped the corners of his mouth, drank a cup of tea and sat upright. Seeing that he was holding the medicine, his eyes fell on the three miraculous herbs. After checking it, he nodded: "OK, there are only three."


    Then he took out a second-order elixir and said with a smile, "steward Ding, I''ll change this second-order elixir into gold coins."


    The steward was surprised and then laughed: "no problem." He waved and asked people to get the gold coins, but they didn''t want to. The gold coins were still in the bag of heaven and earth.


    His eyes flashed slightly, thinking that it was probably arranged by the master, so he became more and more respectful to the little monk. He said, "little master, this heaven and earth bag is given to you by our master. If there is any good elixir in the future, it will not be less than the price outside."


    Tang Ning was surprised and looked at the auction house and asked, "is this bag of heaven and earth worth a lot? I changed two miracles with you and sent the heaven and earth bag? Is it not Your master is someone I know? "


    Speaking of it, she thought for a moment that none of the people she knew was so generous!

 Chapter 80

    The less generous man was drinking tea upstairs and enjoying the little monk''s surprised and puzzled appearance.


    The black wind and the dark one standing on one side looked at each other. How could the master give the little monk a bag of heaven and earth? Can see the master son''s appearance, seems to have sent the heaven and earth bag to go out, the mood seems to be very good.


    And downstairs, Tang Ning took the bag of heaven and earth, thought about it, and then took out a string of Buddhist beads on his hand and handed it to the steward. He said solemnly, "this string of Buddhist beads is worn by me when I urinate. It can ensure safety. It''s my thank you."


    In a daze, Ding took over and sent him out of the auction house. He looked at the ordinary Buddha beads in his hand. He didn''t understand what was special about it. He was looking at it carefully, and the Buddha beads in his hand had been taken away.


    "He left it?" Mo Ye is playing with the string of Buddhist beads.


    "Yes, the little master said that this is what he wears when he urinates to keep him safe. Now it''s a gift to the master." Replied the steward.


    "For urination?" Mo Ye sneers: "listen to him in ghost." A monk who is a monk in the middle of the road, urinating and wearing Buddha beads? I''ll cheat these people who don''t know him.


    "Dark one, follow from afar to see where he settled down." Mo Ye orders, voice a meal, glanced at him: "don''t let him notice."


    "Yes As soon as he knew what he meant, he went out.


    Tang Ning went around the city. First, she ordered a set of silver needles, and then bought some medicine from the medicine shop. When she came to the clothing store, she touched her head. In the past few days, some of her shaved hair came out again, and she felt a slight prick on her hand.


    If you want to keep a flat head and short hair, it''s better to shave your head first, and then study some medicine that can quickly grow hair in the future.


    So she went to the clothing store again. She wanted to choose grey clothes. Finally, she bought several sets of green clothes. At least, the color looked good. She turned around again, bought a razor, and went to the Zheng family.


    Dark one had the lesson of last time, this time dare not follow close, lest be detected. After seeing him enter Zheng''s house, he inquired about it nearby, and then went back to report to the master.


    "Zheng family?" Mo Ye is playing with the Buddha beads in his hand and says, "it seems that he is very busy."


    The next day, in the morning.


    Zheng Heng and his family went to visit the Su family. After getting the consent of the Su family, they went back to the house, but they met Chang''s family, who took people to the house.


    "What are you doing here?" The Zheng family asked.


    "Oh! You don''t have to do this. We know that you have found the protection of the Su family. Therefore, today we are not here to ask for trouble, but to invite the little master of your family to come to our Chang Fu for tea. "


    A middle-aged man said, staring at the people of the Chang family and laughing bitterly, he said: "don''t try to refuse. This is not the order of our Chang Wu ye, but the order of our Chang family''s head. We often invite the little monk. Even if the Su family wants to manage it, this hand should not be that long."


    "Master Tang is a distinguished guest of our Zheng family. You can invite him if you want to!" Zheng Heng said in a calm voice, "if you want to take the opportunity to deal with our Zheng family, then don''t blame our Zheng family for being rude!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the guards of the Zheng family came out, each with swords in their hands, and the tension was on the verge.

 Chapter 81

    Downing was feeling his little bald head, and the smooth feeling was better than that last night when he pricked his hand.


    "Little black?" She called, then saw the light flash, small black appeared in front of her, flapping wings and climbed on her head squatting.


    Downing chuckled and said, "why do you like squatting on my head so much?"


    "Dumb! Dumb! You have a nice view over your head. Besides, it''s smooth and bright. I like it While speaking, it has folded its wings and squatted steadily on her head, as if her head as its exclusive position.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "OK, let you stay! By the way, how are you recovering? "


    "Dumb! Recovery is recovery, but now I''m so weak, it''s also related to you. If you improve your cultivation faster, my strength will become stronger. "


    "Do you think it''s so easy to practice? I... " Before she finished her words, she caught sight of the guards running outside the hospital, and Mrs. Zheng came in in in a hurry.


    "Master Tang, you should leave the back door and hide first."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked downing.


    Mrs. Zheng anxiously said, "the Chang family has brought people here, saying that they want to invite you to go through the mansion. They also said that they were ordered by the head of the Chang family. Now heng''er is in the way outside the mansion. You should leave by the back door as soon as possible. If they catch it, it will be troublesome."


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll go and have a look." Then he stepped out.


    At this time, looking at the figure of him going out, Mrs. Zheng was slightly stunned for a moment, her eyes strangely staring at the crow on his head, thinking, how could there be a crow? And still squatting on the head of Tang Shi? Is it Tang Shiyang''s?


    When he came to the gate of the mansion, he could not help but chuckled: "don''t you just want to ask me to pass the mansion? There''s no need for that. " She came out, followed by anxious Mrs. Zheng.


    "Master Tang? How did you come out? " Zheng Heng''s face was slightly coagulated.


    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "I''m free anyway. Since the head of the Chang family wants to invite me to pass the mansion, I''ll take this opportunity to see how elegant the Chang family is, one of the eight aristocratic families in Yancheng."


    The Chang family member listened to pull the corner of the mouth to smile, leering at the little monk: "calculate you know the appearance!" No one dares to disobey the master himself!


    "Master Tang!" Zheng Heng called a, step forward to his side, way: "I go with you."


    Smell speech, Downing looked at him, smile: "no, you stay!" Seeing him, he said, "your father''s body has not recovered. You take care of him more, and the one in the guest house will help me take care of it."


    "Let''s go!" Tang Ning took a look at the Chang family and walked on.


    "Go Chang''s family members gave a sign and took him to his usual home.


    "Heng''er, will master Tang be ok?" Mrs. Zheng asked worried.


    "Take a look first! I can''t. I''ll go to Su''s again Zheng Heng said. They can''t help Tang Shi with their power. If they have to, they can only go to the Su family again.


    On the other side, he followed Chang''s family to a magnificent house. Tang Ning stopped and looked at the dark clouds above the house. He was surprised: "I didn''t expect it!"


    "Dumb! Dumb! Dumb! The disaster of extermination! The disaster of extermination! The disaster of extermination

 Chapter 82

    Smell speech, Tang Ning Yi a, slightly look up at the small black squatting on her head: "you also see it?"


    "Say important things three times, they''re dead."


    Xiao Hei''s small black eyes rolled around and said to Tang Ning with his divine sense: "this is the skill of our golden crow family. If you say it three times, you will see good and bad things."


    "Dead bird! The beak can''t spit out Ivory! Wait till you''ll have all your hair and roast it! " The middle-aged man of the Chang family stared at the bird on the head of the little monk, looked up and down, and frowned: "isn''t this like a parrot? Is this a crow? "


    Xiao Hei''s small head turned and his eyes were staring at him. Then he turned his head haughtily and said to Tang Ning, "I won''t talk to him like this."


    Downing was used to talking when he could not hold his breath. He also felt that if he was with her, he could not keep his mouth shut, and he would let it go.


    Anyway, some people ask, it''s a hybrid variety!


    Ignoring the Chang family members, she stepped in and looked at the layout of the Chang family. When she was taken to the hall, she saw a middle-aged man sitting in the main seat.


    "You are the little monk!" After a look at Tang Ning, the master of Chang''s family is calm and calm. When he drinks his voice, he shows the momentum of his superior.


    Fortunately, Tang Ning is not an ordinary monk. Otherwise, he would easily be scared by him.


    She looked for a seat to sit down, which just said: "others respect me a Tang Shi, you can call me like this."


    "Presumptuous!" As soon as the sound came out, his hand clapped heavily on the table and made a thump.


    However, Tang Ning was still not afraid. He looked at the man with anger on his face and laughed softly: "the disaster of the Chang family is coming. The head of the Chang family still has the mind to frighten me a little monk here. It''s really sad!"


    "Nonsense


    Seeing that the little monk was not frightened, he stood up with a gloomy face: "my family is a hundred year old aristocrat. What disaster can happen to me?"


    He stares at Tang Ning and says, "just a little monk, who doesn''t obey the rules and regulations, is full of nonsense, and even injured my son. If I don''t teach you a good lesson today, you don''t know that my family is very good!"


    "Somebody


    He said in a gloomy voice: "tie up the little monk and hang it upside down to the gate of the mansion and whip a hundred whip! Let everyone see what will happen to my family


    With a smile, Tang Ning looked at the guards coming in, bounced the green clothes on his body, stood up, looked at the Chang family leader, and said, "Chang family master, you are the master of the family. This cultivation seems to be the peak of the spiritual master? Not even a foundation builder, but you want to move me


    Although her strength is only nine stages of Qi refining, she can not help but master ancient martial arts! Is it true that she is playing in front of the door of medicine? No self-protection ability, she dare to follow here?


    Listening to his words, the head of the Chang family narrowed his eyes and stared at the 13-4-year-old monk and said, "if it is not for those who have profound knowledge, there are no foundation building monks in our family. In addition to being a spiritual master, my Chang family has also cultivated in the land of immortals, not to mention killing you a little monk, it is killing the Zheng family, which is the wild goose City No one dares to have a second word


    "Oh? Since you are so confident, try it! "

 Chapter 83

    As soon as the voice fell, she took off the round bamboo around her waist: "I''d like to see how you tied me up and whipped me."


    "Get out of your way! Today, I will teach this little monk a lesson personally The words fall, he takes the hand as the claw, then attacks forward. It''s just a little monk. He doesn''t need weapons.


    On the other side, in the auction house, dark one came in and reported.


    "Master, the Chang family took people to the Zheng family and took the little monk away."


    Mo Ye sips the tea and says, "the master of the Chang family is not the rival of the boy, but the peak of the spirit Master." How could a man who could even kill a monk Jindan fall into the hands of a spiritual master.


    One side of the black wind heard, some puzzled, asked: "master, the strength of that little monk did not reach the spirit Master! The head of the Chang family is the peak of the spiritual master. How can he not beat him? "


    They are very clear about the difference of strength level. Few people can cross the level to fight the strong.


    Mo Ye holds the teacup in his hand and says in a slow voice, "so this boy is very interesting and mysterious." Compared with the land of immortals, these places where they are located are just mortal places in the eyes of those immortals.


    Because of the lack of spiritual power and the lack of circulation of resources, many people only stay at the level of spiritual masters. However, for a family, if there is a monk at the level of a spiritual master, the family can be regarded as a powerful family, but it can only be limited to the land of mortals. If you come to the land of immortals, let alone these families, even the royal family, they can not enter the immortal The eyes of a small family in the land.


    It''s because of this that the people here will look forward to that when they choose their disciples every three years.


    Thinking of this, he stood up and said, "dark one, you go to Chang''s house and wait outside, please invite him to the first grade building." Words fall, then step out to go.


    "Yes." Dark a response, then also followed out of the auction house, the usual home.


    On the other side, in the hall of Chang''s family, the head of Chang''s family was pale and half kneeling on the ground, and his hand was still twitching. He stared at the little monk playing with round bamboo in front of him, gritted his teeth and asked, "who are you?"


    If it is an ordinary monk, how can he have such skills? Is it not, is it from the land of immortals?


    "Didn''t I say that? You can respect me, master Tang. " "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, because you can''t live for three days without me," he said Then she chuckled and turned and went out.


    None of the guards dared to stop. A person who even beat down their owners, they stopped, that''s not looking for death?


    The head of the Chang family was staring at the young monk''s leaving figure and clenched his fist secretly.


    He doesn''t believe it. He can''t kill a little monk!


    Tang Ning, who was out of Changfu, glanced back at the black air that covered the Changfu. He laughed and said, "you can''t live if you do evil by yourself."


    "Master Tang."


    Dark one came out from the dark place and called.


    See dark one, Downing tiny consternation: "how is it you?" A flash of light flashed in his mind and asked, "is that the auction house of your master?"


    "The master is waiting for master Tang in Yipin building. Please." Dark a slightly side over the body, make a please gesture.


    "Tut Tut, if I don''t know my own destiny, I really want to calculate. What kind of bad relationship do I have with your master? How can I meet you anywhere?"

 Chapter 84

    Tang Ning shook his head, very helpless to follow the dark one to the building.


    When you come to the downstairs of Yipin building and look up, you can see the black robed Mo Ye sitting at the window and looking at her. Seeing this, she smiles at him, and then steps up the stairs.


    Mo Ye''s eyes fall on him. He is clean in blue, and the crow is squatting on his bare head. He smiles at him. He feels that his delicate eyebrows are softened because of his smile.


    My eyes flashed slightly, and I saw that the figure with blue color had already stepped upstairs. After a while, I heard his voice with a smile.


    "Benefactor, don''t be hurt She said hello with a familiar look, and then she sat down in front of Mo Ye.


    "Did the old monk bring you here?" Mo Ye''s eyes fall on his face, but he just stares at the pastry on the table, and says, "the pastry of this grade building is the most famous. If you want to eat it, you can eat it!"


    Words fall, see that boy has picked up a piece of fine taste up, see his greedy cat like small appearance, can''t help shaking his head secretly.


    As expected, he was just a boy of thirteen or four years old. He was so greedy that he was clearly a child who had not yet grown up.


    But, even he did not notice, he indulged him.


    After eating two cakes, Tang Ning took a sip of tea and pushed it in front of her. She looked satisfied and said with a smile: "the old monk saw that I have Huigen and Buddhism, so he wanted to cross me into the empty gate. No, my front foot came out of your palace, and my back foot was brought here."


    Smell speech, he frowned: "are you caught? He wants to take you to the land of immortals? "


    Downing looked at him, nodded, and then asked with a smile, "I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time. You''ve been to the land of immortals, and you can fly? What is it like over there? Is it that the strong are everywhere? "


    Mo Ye sips his tea and looks at the sky outside with a deep look. He says, "where the strong are like clouds, the weak can''t help themselves, and the strong dominate everything."


    He looked back at the curious little monk and said, "there, it''s not where you can go."


    "I don''t want to go either! I cherish my life, but I don''t want to die. " Tang Ning picked up a piece of cake to eat and said, "the old monk is very strong. He wants to take me to the Ten Thousand Buddhas, and I can''t help it!"


    Mo Ye takes a deep look at him and says, "in this case, he is seriously injured. Why don''t you kill him and escape? Instead of settling him in the Zheng family? Even painstakingly treating him? "


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "my Buddha is merciful and helps all living beings. Anyway, I am half a monk. How can I kill the old monk? What''s more, he doesn''t harm my heart. He can''t kill me, he can''t kill me


    While talking, she moved the two cakes in the small dish aside and called out: "Xiao Hei, come down and have a taste. This is very delicious."


    Little black bone''s small eyes are warily staring at Mo Ye. After that, he flutters his wings and flies down, squatting in the corner of the table and eating cakes.


    Mo Ye looks at the smiling little monk. It''s hard to understand why one person has so many faces?


    Calm and indifferent, cunning and smart, cold and merciless, mysterious and unpredictable, how much else does he not know?

 Chapter 85

    After eating a few more cakes, Downing asked, "how could you give me a bag of heaven and earth so generously? Besides, aren''t you a king? Why are you still opening an auction house here? "


    Mo Ye squinted at him and said, "you are not used by this king. What are you doing?"


    Downing laughed and said, "but we can be friends! If you need my help in the future, just open your mouth. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ye glanced at him, playing with the teacup in his hand, and said, "my friend, it''s not so easy to do."


    "That''s my pleasure to be friends with Wang Ye." She said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s lips are slightly hooked, and after sipping the tea, he asks, "are you going back? Or stay here? "


    "I''m going back! It''s a long way. I can''t walk back. I can''t fly with the sword. So I want to buy an aircraft. In this way, it''s more convenient for me to go anywhere. "


    She is always brought with her. Others will fly to Qingyun city in a short time, but she can''t. She can''t go back. She always wants to go back to Qingyun City, but unexpectedly, the farther she goes, the farther away she is from Qingyun city.


    "Bags of heaven and earth are extremely rare things here, let alone aircraft." He looked at Downing and said, "you don''t have to worry about looking for it. There are no flying machines in Yancheng, and other cities and towns can''t sell them."


    Tang Ning was slightly surprised: "so precious?"


    "It was originally used in the land of immortals. It was rarely used here, and it was easy to bring disaster." Mo ye said, looking at his face surprised, that pair of white hands extended to the cake, picked up a piece and put it into his mouth to eat, the corner of his mouth could not help but smoke.


    Most men don''t like this kind of pastry and sweet food. It''s OK to eat one or two pieces with tea occasionally. If you eat more, you can''t eat any more. However, most of the cakes on the table have gone into his stomach. I really don''t know what''s delicious about this kind of sweet and nourishing food.


    "Don''t eat too much. If you like it, I''ll let the waiter pack some more for you and take it back to eat." Speaking, he himself was a little surprised, such words, should not have come from his mouth, but he said it naturally.


    "Good! Thank you Downing smile should come down, looking at the man in front of him who is also not sure what he is thinking about with his eyes closed slightly in front of him. He thinks in his heart: Contact down, she finds that this man is still very good, that is, he is a bit of bad luck, a lonely spirit, and he probably has no friends around him.


    Thinking of this, she thought, in this case, his friend, she also recognized it! Who let him have a posture of heaven and man, especially eye-catching? Although indifference is a little cold, but better in the feast for the eyes!


    "Waiter, I''ll take two of each of your cakes." She waved and called, and then said to Mo ye, "that Lord, I have to go to get some things. I will go back to Zheng''s house in a moment. I won''t drink tea with you today. I''ll get together again next time."


    As soon as the voice fell, she took out a medicine bottle and handed it to him. She said, "for the sake of you being my friend, I''ll give you this one."


    "Send me the king''s medicine?" In particular, he''s not a medicine for you


    Tang Ning ha ha ha laughs: "this is the antidote pill that I refine, money also can''t buy, general person I can''t send him."

 Chapter 86

    Her voice stopped, showing a mysterious smile, and said: "what''s more, if you have a bloody disaster recently, I don''t care about it at ordinary times. But you invite me to have tea and cakes. I have to show that I can play a role as a friend, don''t you?"


    "Bloody disaster? nonsense! How can such a powerful man as my master be so bloody? " Heifeng didn''t think so. After all, the master was like a God in his mind. He had never seen anyone who could hurt his master. How could there be bloody disaster.


    Tang Ning takes the packaged pastry from the sophomore, looks at Mo ye and says, "believe it or not, I''ve done my best. Be careful recently! You can''t avoid this bloody disaster. "


    Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and landed on her head, squatting. His eyes were staring at him, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth.


    After taking two steps, Tang Ning stops again, looks back at Mo ye and says with a smile: "within three days, the Chang family will have the disaster of destroying the family." Words fall, this just leaves.


    Mo Ye frowns slightly. He picks up the small bottle in front of him and opens it. There is only a pill about the size of a soybean.


    "What''s the use of such a small pill?" Black wind can''t help muttering: "and it''s too stingy, right? This is the only one in this bottle. "


    "Master, I have people staring at Chang''s house." He said.


    "Do you really believe him?"


    Heifeng was surprised and said, "the head of the Chang family is the peak of the spiritual master. There are many spiritual masters in the house. Moreover, there is an old ancestor who built foundations in the land of immortals. How could he be exterminated within three days?"


    "Whether it is true or not will be known in three days." Dark a look to him, way: "concern master son, had to be careful."


    Listen to this, black wind this just a positive look, way: "well, careful some, after all right."


    After Tang Ning left Yipin building, he went to take the silver needle and bought some things. Then he went to the Zheng family.


    The people of the Zheng family waited anxiously. Seeing that he did not come back for a long time, Zheng Heng was ready to go to the Su family again, but did not want to go out of the hall, he saw Tang Ning came back with something in his hand.


    "Master Tang!" He stepped forward quickly and looked him up and down: "are you ok? Did they embarrass you? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok," he said with a smile Said, passed a cake to him, way: "the cake of one grade building, bring for you."


    Zheng Heng Zheng Leng''s looking at his cake, some did not respond.


    Chang''s family stormed to the door and let him leave without embarrassment? No one will believe this, right? Or did he get away with it?


    Seeing him go inside, he quickly followed up and wanted to ask, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Is your father better today?" Asked downing.


    "He has been able to sit up. The third uncle accompanied him in the room. In addition to taking the antidote, he also adjusted his body according to what you said. His spirit looks good." Zheng Heng''s heart is full of gratitude. If it was not for Tang Shi''s presence, he would not have passed the pass of his father.


    "That''s good. I''ll go back to the guest house and check your father''s pulse later." Said Downing, after entering the room, he went to the guest room.


    Zheng Heng opened his mouth. In fact, he wanted to ask about his sister again

 Chapter 87

    When Tang Ning returned to the guest house, he saw the door open and went in. He saw a little boy supporting the old monk and feeding him water.


    When he turned back, he saw that Tang Ning was back and said, "little master is back! Your master just woke up. "


    "Well." Downing should a, way: "you back down! I can come here. "


    "Yes." The boy answered and supported the old monk to lean on the head of the bed. Then he retreated.


    The old monk leaned against the head of the bed, looked at her in a complicated way and asked, "why didn''t you go?"


    After all, she didn''t intend to go with him to the land of immortals. He was determined to take her there. However, when he was seriously injured, she did not leave him and left him alone. Even, she saved his life.


    Tang Ning laughed, went to one side and sat down, and said, "if I leave, I don''t think you can live, but I can tell you, I really don''t intend to go to that fairy land now. Even you are half dead by the enemy. If I go, what if I don''t care to be killed one day?"


    She said, with a sly smile, she said: "so, when my strength is stronger, I will naturally go to the ten thousand Buddhists you mentioned. Who makes me predestined with Buddha? Do you think so? "


    Hearing her say so, the old monk laughed: "well, since you say so, I''m relieved." From the moment she left him, he knew that she was a loving and righteous person. Since she had said she would go, she would go.


    "How did you beat him back and save me?" His eyes fell on the crow on her head and asked, "where did you get a crow?"


    "Haha, it''s not me who repels your enemy. It''s Xiaohei. It''s my contract animal." Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Dumb! Dumb Xiao Hei opened his mouth and called twice. After staring at the old monk for a while, he turned his head.


    Hearing this, the old monk said, "have you signed a spirit animal contract with a crow?"


    Seeing his astonished appearance, little black bone''s eyes glared, patted his wings and opened his mouth and called out: "dumb! Old monk, don''t look down on crows. I saved your life! "


    "Can you talk? Hiss! Are you a beast? No, you are Jinwu The old monk''s eyes widened in shock, and the whole man sat up upright because of his inconceivable feeling. He leaned forward, pulled the wound, and took a cold breath.


    "Well, Xiaohei is a three legged golden crow, but its strength is not strong now." Tang Ning didn''t hide it from him. After thinking about it, he asked again, "old monk, no one else can see that I am a woman. How do you see that?"


    The old monk gazed at Xiao Hei for a long time. After taking a breath, he leaned back to the head of the bed. Hearing her words, he said, "you look like a monk, but in the eyes of monk Yuanying, you can still see your real gender."


    Speaking of this, maybe he thought of something, he said: "since you want to be stronger and go to the land of immortals, then I will show you a way."


    Monk Yuanying? Tang Ning was thinking about the level of the cultivation immortal and the strength of the monk Yuanying. When he heard his words, he came back to him and asked, "hmm? What way? "


    The old monk looked at her and said, "a place where you can absorb knowledge, enrich yourself and become stronger."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked eyebrows, some unexpected looking at him: "you don''t plan to follow me?"

 Chapter 88

    "When I get well, I''ll go to the land of immortals and find you something." He opened his mouth to say, see her a face accident, can''t help but smile: "can''t bear to monk me?"


    Downing rolled his eyes and said, "that''s impossible."


    "Then, you can go to Tianlong college! It is the most famous college in the land of mortals. It gathers excellent children from all over the world. There are many precious books in the library of Tianlong college, among which there are not ancient books. The people cultivated there are prepared for each sect to select their disciples once every three years. There are many colleges in this mortal land, but only this Tianlong college is qualified to be immortal The clan of the land chooses its disciples. "


    Hearing the old monk''s words, she was slightly surprised and said, "I''ve heard of Tianlong college. It''s a top-notch college, and its disciples are all talented people in various colleges."


    Voice a meal, her eyes a turn, smile Ying Ying Ying asked: "do you have a back door?"


    The old monk laughed: "ha ha, the dean of the college is my old friend of the monk."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes were bent like crescent moon, and his delicate face was smiling deeper. He helped him lie down attentively and kindly, and said, "old monk, you should lie down and rest. I''ll ask the kitchen to cook porridge for you, and you''ll wait!"


    Looking at her brisk pace to go out, the old monk''s old face also showed a smile, shook his head: "this child..." He slowly closed his eyes, his face still with a peaceful smile.


    Tang Ning came to the kitchen in a happy mood, told people to cook porridge, and went to Zheng Heng''s father to explore the pulse, told after some time back to the hospital, see the old monk has been sleeping, and then went to the kitchen.


    She always felt that she didn''t know much about the mainland. Now that she had such an opportunity, she would not let it go. But before going to Tianlong college, she had to go back to the Tang family to avenge her predecessor''s revenge, so as to cultivate at ease.


    After cooking the porridge, she personally brought it to the old monk. After he ate it, she went to the next room to make medicine.


    The next day, in the morning.


    Zheng Heng came to the guest house and said, "master Tang, I have already told my father about my sister''s affairs. We discussed and wanted to ask Tang Shi to go over for my sister so that she could be reborn again."


    "Chaodu?" Tang Ning was stunned and laughed: "well, would you like to find a monk chaodu again?"


    "Master Tang has great kindness to our Zheng family, and he brought my sister back. Everyone in our family trusts him. Therefore, we want to ask Mr. Tang to help my sister chaodu." He stood up and solemnly saluted him: "please accept Tang Shi."


    Donning see this, some helpless, not she refused to help, but, she will not!


    She is a fake monk. She has never learned this kind of thing.


    "Don, come in." In the room, came the voice of the old monk.


    Tang Ning eyes a bright, to Zheng Heng way: "you wait." As soon as the voice dropped, he went to the room.


    When she came to the bed, she asked, "old monk, do you want to cross? Why don''t you help that girl of the Zheng family to cross the river? "


    The old monk shook his head and said with a smile, "the soul is brought back by you. If you cross her, you can accumulate merits. You have to do it."


    She spread out her hands and said helplessly, "but I won''t! If I''m a fake monk, I don''t know how to do it. "

 Chapter 89

    "It won''t matter, monk. I''ll teach you." He leaned back on the bed, looked at Tang Ning, and said, "to surpass the dead, it''s easier to cross the dead than ordinary people with your wisdom root and the light of Buddhism."


    "Do you really want me to come? Do I need to bathe, change clothes, burn incense and gargle She asked with a smile.


    The old monk shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t bother. You just need to recite the death mantra for the dead. Listen carefully and I''ll teach you."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning listened carefully. Her eyes flashed slightly when she heard the Scriptures murmured from the old monk''s mouth. It seems that, even if the time and space are different, the Sutras in this Buddhist sutra are the same. The mantra of death in the mouth of the old monk is the same as the mantra she has been exposed to before.


    Zheng Heng was waiting outside. He looked at the guest room from time to time. After a while, he saw that Tang Ning came out, and then he called out: "master Tang?"


    "Just tonight! Take your sister''s ashes, and I''ll cross for her and send her away. " Said downing.


    Hearing this, Zheng Heng looked happy and bowed his hand and said, "thank you, master Tang. I''ll go back to talk to my parents now."


    Tang Ning saw that he walked out briskly. With a smile and a little tiptoe, he jumped onto the roof and looked in the direction of Chang''s house.


    The dark clouds were surging above the Chang family''s house, which was even more turbulent before nightfall. It seems that the disaster of the Chang family''s extermination will be tonight.


    If the Chang family is a family of good deeds, even if there are disasters, there will also be noble people to help. Naturally, there will be no harm to the family. It is a pity that if the Chang family has a hundred years of history, if there are strong people who want to destroy their family, how difficult is it to destroy them overnight?


    Taking back her eyes, she sat down on the roof with her knees crossed. The spirit breath in her body began to practice


    Until, at night, she came to the main court.


    The servants in the main courtyard have been dismissed. In the courtyard, there are only Mr. and Mrs. Zheng Chonglin, Zheng Heng, and an urn in his hand.


    Seeing Tang Ning come in, they called respectfully: "Tangshi."


    Tang Ning nodded to them, and her eyes fell on the urn held by Zheng Heng. As she stood in the night, she asked, "are you ready?"


    "Master Tang, let me bid farewell to my parents and brothers." When the voice came, he saw the shadow of the soul slowly knelt down to the three of them and kowtowed three heads.


    "My daughter can''t be around my parents in the future. Please forgive my daughter for her unfiliality. The greatest blessing in my life is to be my father''s daughter. If I have another life, I hope I can be the daughter of the Zheng family."


    Mrs. Zheng wiped her tears and sobbed: "good boy, you will always be our good daughter."


    Zheng Zhonglin gently patted his wife''s hand, looked at his daughter, several times wanted to speak, but it seemed that they were stuck in the throat and couldn''t say it. His eyes were slightly red and he looked at her for a long time without saying anything.


    Who would have thought that the children who were born in a small group now walk in front of them and become a ghost? Every time he thought of it, he felt terrible.


    "Sister, parents, you don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of them. You can go at ease." Zheng Heng said.


    Tang Ning looked at the shadow, and after another salute, he came to her.


    "Master Tang, I''m ready."

 Chapter 90

    Her wish had already been made, and now she has no worries in her heart.


    Donning looked at her, then put his hands together, lips moved gently, murmured the curse of death. I saw that with the incantation of death in her mouth, a golden Buddha light came out at the foot of the ghost.


    The people of the Zheng family looked at the emergence of the wheel of death, a little stunned. Chaodu is a scripture read many times by eminent monks after bathing, dressing, burning incense and sitting in meditation. I have never heard that it can be so simple and there will be such a pattern.


    The wheel of rebirth turns slowly, and the shadow of the ghost gradually dissipates, until, finally, it becomes completely transparent and disappears in the night.


    After the ghost disappeared, Downing saw a little golden light pouring into her palm. There was a faint heat in the palm of her hand. The feeling was stronger than the previous energy, which made her a little surprised. She didn''t expect that she could get so much merit and strength after crossing the ghost.


    "You can bury her ashes, and I will go back first." Tang Ning said, going out at the same time, a footstep, and then back to tell: "by the way, tonight told your family members to hear any movement do not go out."


    "Yes." The three men witnessed the previous scene with their own eyes. They were shocked and awed by him. Therefore, they did not know what he meant? But also should come down.


    On the other side, Chang''s master''s Hospital, who has been sleeping for some reason, has been restless all night. He has been unable to fall asleep, but he is suddenly awakened by a nightmare.


    "Ah He exclaimed, and suddenly turned over from the bed and sat up.


    "My lord? What''s the matter with you? " The beautiful concubine was also awakened by him, so she sat up and asked, because she sat up with her white skin naked.


    The head of the Chang family wiped off a cold sweat. Thinking of the nightmare just now, his face was a little gloomy. He got out of bed without saying a word, put on his robe and went out.


    Therefore, he did not see that, just after he went out of the room, the concubine behind him lay down again and fell asleep. After a while, her face was distorted like some kind of fright, and she stopped breathing and died silent.


    "Somebody


    Standing in the courtyard, he yelled. However, his response was quiet. The feeling of uneasiness again enveloped him. His eyes were slightly anxious and he roared again: "come on! Come on


    No response, as if, if only he was left in the big house, that feeling, weird and terrible, let him not help but panic, confusion.


    At this moment, he thought of the little monk''s words again.


    The disaster of extermination


    Those four words have been echoing in his mind, startled him out of a cold sweat: "no! unable! Somebody! Come on


    He ran into a yard, went straight up to the tent, and yelled, "get up..."


    When he saw the frightened face of the man in the bed, and the stiff body, he took a step back.


    "Dead? How could it be? " He couldn''t believe it. He pressed down the fear in his heart and looked up and down. There was no wound in his body. He felt as if he had been frightened to death in his sleep.


    Thinking of the previous dream, he turned pale and ran out in terror, but suddenly stopped and looked at the front in horro

 Chapter 91

    In the sky, there was a net of energy, which seemed to cover his whole family. There was a little light shining on the net. He looked at one of the spots and felt that there was a world in the flickering light.


    A man he knew ran and cried for help in the spot of light and was killed in his dream


    "How could that happen? How could this happen? Who is it? Who is it? Come out He roared with fear and slashed around with a sword in his hand, destroying the chaos around him.


    "My family often has a foundation, and my ancestors practice in the land of immortals. How dare you! How dare you harm my family! How dare you He roared, he roared.


    But just then, a voice came.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing a sneer coming from the air, Chang''s master held the sword in both hands: "who? Come out


    "You Chang family, now you are the only one who is still alive. For the sake of you being the head of the Chang family, I will let you die and understand." The voice said, with scorn and disdain: "if it was not for your ancestor who built the foundation, you would not have suffered the disaster of destroying your family!"


    "No! No way


    The head of the Chang family waved his sword and was about to roar. He saw a light and shadow in front of him. He saw that in the picture, the ancestor of the Chang family, who had built the foundation, was dismembered and died


    The scene in which the body was splashed with flesh and blood and the corpse became five parts of the scene, which made him sweat from the bottom of his feet and softened his whole body. The whole person couldn''t stand and sat down: "ancestor Is the ancestor dead or dead? "


    "It''s time you went down with him." As soon as the voice fell, Chang, who was sitting on the ground, felt nothing but get into his eyebrows. He snorted and fell down.


    A cluster of flames flew out of the air, divided into countless clusters and fell into the Chang''s home. The flames roared and burned, and the flames soared into the sky, which shocked the whole Yancheng


    In the auction house, dark Yi reports to Mo ye the news that Chang''s family has been exterminated. Seeing that Chang''s family has been exterminated within three days, as master Tang said, his heart is extremely heavy, because Tang Shi said that his master''s son had been killed recently.


    Black wind''s face was also full of worry. Seeing that the master was playing with the teacup in his hand, he could not help saying, "master, why don''t you ask Tang Shi to come over and ask him if he has any solution?"


    Rao is originally not satisfied with him, at this time also had to be convinced.


    Who dares to assert that within three days, a family of 100 years will be exterminated overnight?


    "No, I''ll come by myself." He put down his teacup, stood up, and left for the night.


    Black wind and dark one wanted to keep up, but they were told to stay. Although they were worried about their master, they thought that there would be no problem with such a short time.


    When Mo Ye comes to Zheng''s house, he is trying to find out where the guest house is. He sees the figure sitting on the roof at a glance, and then he raises his breath and rushes forward.


    Donning see is him, can''t help but smile a pair of eyes: "how did you come?"


    Mo Ye stands beside him, looking at the direction of the blazing fire, and says, "I''ll say goodbye to you. By the way, when I have something to look for you in the future, where can I find you?"


    When the time comes, I will find a way to deal with the matter after hearing Tang long

 Chapter 92

    Hearing the four words of Tianlong college, he looked at him, and a low voice came out: "well, I know." As he spoke, he turned his hand and threw a black token into Downing''s arms.


    "Remember the pattern on the back. If you have any trouble in the future and you can''t find my king, you can go to any place under my power for help."


    Tang Ning took the black token and saw that the pattern printed on the back was a mark on the lower right corner of the plaque of the auction house. Then he said with a smile, "OK, I''ll write down your kindness."


    Mo Ye glances at him. He doesn''t speak. He just looks at the flaming fire where Chang''s house is


    On the next day, with his father''s eyes in awe, he went out of the courtyard to see Zheng and his father.


    "What? What can I do for you? " Asked Downing, coming to the table and sitting down.


    "Master Tang, the Chang family was destroyed last night. The fire was so blazing that it took a full night to extinguish it. If the Chang family were large, they were all reduced to ashes." Zheng said.


    He didn''t know what he had said last night.


    Did he arrive early? Or is it that he did it?


    For a moment, both of them were complicated.


    Looking at their father and son''s expressions, Tang Ning laughed and said, "it has nothing to do with me. However, when I went to their house yesterday and saw their house was covered with dark clouds and lifeless, I knew it was the disaster of extermination."


    After a sound, she poured a cup of water to drink, and said: "the disaster is caused by the distant place. It is estimated that it is the disaster caused by their ancestors who built the foundation in the land of immortals."


    Hearing this, the father and son looked at each other, and Zheng said, "if my Zheng family had not met Tang Shi, I''m afraid it would be..."


    Tang Ning looked at the two men and said with a smile: "a good family has its own noble people to help. You just need to understand that even if it is powerful and has strong backing, you must not forget the original intention of bullying others and harming the people, which will naturally benefit the descendants."


    "Thank you for your instruction." They bowed their hands and saluted him with heartfelt thanks.


    In the room, listening to what Tang Ning said to Zheng''s father and son in the courtyard, the old monk stroked his long eyebrows and laughed with joy.


    At this time, the housekeeper quickly came to the guest house: "the master, childe, the master of the Su family is coming, and now he is sitting in the hall."


    Hearing this, Zheng''s father and son were slightly surprised. After bowing to Tang Ning, they did not dare to wait for a long time, so they quickly walked forward to the hall. The master of the Su family has an extraordinary status. Now he is here in person? What will happen?


    Seeing them leave, Downing went to the house and chatted with the old monk.


    In the hall, the father and son of the Zheng family were full of consternation: "the master of the Su family said to send back the spirit stone? Why is that? "


    "Hehe, my nephew and my son had a friendship of schoolmates, so there is no need for this spirit stone. If there is any difficulty in the future, the Su family will certainly help." The head of the Su family laughed, as if he didn''t see their slightly surprised look. Instead, he said, "in fact, there''s something else here today. I heard that there is an eminent monk living in your house? I wonder if I could introduce you for a moment


    Hearing this, Zheng''s father and son suddenly realized. It was because of the relationship between Tang Shi.


    Their father and son looked at each other, and then the head of the Zheng family said, "the master of the Su family should be the master of the Tang Dynasty, but I dare not be the master of the Tang School easily, so it is! I asked heng''er to ask, "what does the master of the Su family think?"

 Chapter 93

    "Good, good, good. Thank you very much." The master of the Su family said with a smile, his eyes fell on Zheng Heng''s body, and his words were also close to a lot.


    Zheng Heng stood up. After a ceremony, he went out and came to the guest house. He called out: "master Tang."


    Tang Ning, who was chatting with the old monk in the guest room, was surprised when he heard Zheng Heng''s voice. He said to him, "I''ll go out and have a look. You can lie down and have a rest! Don''t sit too long. "


    "I know, I know." The old monk waved his hand and lay down to rest.


    "What can I do for you?" Tang Ning came out and asked Zheng Heng.


    "Master Tang, it''s like this..." Zheng Heng explained to him the intention of the master of the Su family, and then said, "so my father asked me to ask him if Mr. Tang would like to see him?"


    After hearing what he said, Downing laughed and said, "in this case, it''s OK to meet you. Let''s go." As soon as the voice fell, he stepped out.


    Seeing this, Zheng Heng quickly followed.


    In the hall, the head of the Su family is asking Zheng Zhonglin about the Tang master''s affairs. However, Zheng does not know whether he will agree to see him. Therefore, out of respect for Tang Shi, he does not dare to disclose his affairs at will. What''s more, he does not know much about him.


    "Father, Su Shibo, master Tang is here." When Zheng Heng''s voice came, two people in the hall stood up.


    When the head of the Su family looked out of the voice, he saw a 13-4-year-old young monk who was very delicate and excellent stepped in. He saw the little face that was still childish and had not grown up. Rao, who had seen many people in the world, was also stunned.


    "This is Tang Shi?" He looked at Zheng Zhonglin in dismay and asked.


    "Yes, this is Tang Shi," he said with a smile


    Tang Ning came in. After hearing the words, he looked at the master of the Su family with a smile.


    But after Su''s master responded, he felt that he was a little impolite, so he quickly went forward with a courtesy: "Su Chengyuan, please see the master of Tang."


    "The master of the Su family doesn''t have to be too polite." Said downing.


    Zheng Chonglin then came forward and asked them to take their seats first.


    When he sat down, the master of the Su family said, "I dare to come here today. Please don''t blame the master Tang." Thinking of each other''s ability, even though he is still young, he does not despise him, but more and more respects him.


    How amazing it will be in a few years if we can still do this at a young age?


    "What can I do for you, master Su?" She asked directly.


    "Well, I''ve heard that master Tang can judge good or bad luck by his golden mouth, and he can see good fortune and misfortune with a wise eye. So I want to ask him to go to the mansion and ask him to accept it." As he spoke, he stood up and bowed his hands respectfully.


    Tang Ning is a smile, not slow way: "there is a way of heaven can not be revealed, is a blessing is not a disaster, is a disaster can not be avoided, everything can be natural, why go to more research!"


    On hearing this, the master of the Su family once again deeply worshipped him and said, "as long as the master Tang is willing to give me some advice, I can''t thank you enough."


    On the other side, Zheng Chonglin saw this and thought about it, and then he went up to him and said, "master Tang, the master of the Su family is also known as a good name in Yancheng. On the 15th day of every month, the Su family will make porridge in the poor area of Yancheng. If you can, please accept it."


    Hearing Zheng Zhonglin speak for him, the master of Su''s family felt grateful and looked forward to the Tang teacher who was sitting and drinking tea.

 Chapter 94

    Tang Ning put down the cup, stood up and said, "since the Zheng family leader has said so, I will go with you."


    The master of the Su family was overjoyed and immediately said, "thank you, master Tang."


    The area where the eight families are located is the aristocratic District of Yancheng. It takes half an hour to get there. When the carriage stops, the head of the Su family says to Tang Ning, "master Tang, this is my su family."


    Tang Ning got out of the carriage, looked at the elegant house of the Su family, nodded, and went in with him.


    The master of the Su family first asked him to sit in the hall for a while, then he took him around the house by himself. Then he looked at him nervously, for fear that there was something bad in the house, or that there was something wrong with it.


    Seeing his nervous look, Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing and said, "master Su, don''t worry. Your house is very good, but there are no disasters. However, there will be people returning home recently, and good news will come, and the fortune in the mansion will rise accordingly."


    On hearing this, Su''s master was overjoyed and immediately bowed his hand and deeply worshipped him: "thank you very much for your good words." He could not hide his joy and said, "master Tang, I have already prepared vegetarian dishes. It''s nearly noon now. I''ll send him back after I ask him to have dinner."


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "no, I still have something to do, so I won''t eat here."


    She came here to sell a favor for the Zheng family. If things were done well, she would not stay for a long time. Moreover, the head of the Su family would come to the Zheng family. It was estimated that other families in the city would not be able to sit down. She went back to prepare to leave.


    Hearing that he still had something to do, the head of the Su family did not dare to force him to do so. He winked at the body of the man. Soon, he saw a maid with a gift box.


    He opened the box and handed it to him. He said, "master Tang, I have a thousand year old ginseng here. I give it to master Tang as a gift. I also want to make a good relationship with him."


    It''s said that it''s Millennium ginseng. Tang Ning''s heart moved. It''s precious and priceless. This gift to her is very heavy!


    Looking at the Millennium ginseng in the box in front of her, she saw that the ginseng whiskers were well preserved, and the shape and appearance of ginseng were all top-grade. After a pause, she took the thousand year old ginseng and said, "I''ll take it. As a return gift, I have something to give to you."


    When she turned her hand over, a small bottle appeared in her palm: "there is a detoxification pill in it, which can detoxify hundreds of poisons." Although his thousand year old ginseng is precious, the antidote pill she refined is also very precious.


    No matter what poison it is, as long as you take her antidote pill, you can kill the poison and protect your life. It''s hard to find any gold.


    After all, there are many kinds of antidote pills, but there are very few pills that can really detoxify. Even so, he also arched his hands and said, "thank you, master Tang." Instead, put away the antidote pills.


    At this time, he never expected that one day in the future, it was this small pill like soybean that saved his life


    After returning to the Zheng family, Tang Ning discussed with the old monk, and prepared to go back first. After all, she did not like the old monk who could control the utensils. It was a long way to go back!


    The people of the Zheng family knew that he was going to leave first. They wanted to get him a carriage and a groom, but in the end, Tang Ning just asked them to choose a horse for her to ride on, so he said goodbye to them and set foot on the return journey alone

 Chapter 95

    On the third day after Tang Ning left, the old monk recovered his wound and left the Zheng family for the land of immortals.


    On the same day, Su Yanqing, the son of the Su family who had not come back for a long time, came back with a piece of good news. After experience and assessment, he stood out from the college and got the opportunity to go to Tianlong College for examination.


    That is to say, he has the opportunity to enter the top college. As long as he has the opportunity to enter Tianlong college, he will have the opportunity to become a disciple of the immortal sect!


    After hearing this news, the head of the Su family held a three-day running water banquet for people from all walks of life in the city. At the banquet, he made it clear that there was an eminent monk who honored master Tang. Jin kouyuyan concluded that there were people in his family who had gone far away and would bring back good news


    As soon as the news spread, all parties in Yancheng were in a state of uproar. The name of Tang Shi also spread among aristocratic families.


    In this regard, Downing did not know, she slowly riding a horse, looked back at the person who had been with her for three days, but said: "you don''t protect your master, what do you always follow me for?"


    Heifeng rode his horse and followed him and said, "my master has a dark one beside him. I follow you just in case. If my master really has any big problems and your medical skills are so good, I''ll have to find a way to abduct you to treat him."


    "Hehe, you are so real! But are you serious about saying to my face that you want to abduct me? " Downing rolled his eyes and was speechless.


    Hearing his words, the black wind, with his legs in the horse''s belly, drove him to ride with him in front of the horse. He looked at him curiously and asked, "my master said that you even killed the monk Jindan? Is it true? "


    "What do you say?" She gave him a sidelong glance.


    "How can you kill monk Jindan? It''s said that it''s a very powerful immortal cultivator. " Black wind free said, and in his small body board to look at.


    Tang Ning was too lazy to pay attention to him. He rode on his horse and ran forward with his whip. The horse''s hooves were flying and the dust and smoke were splashing all the way. The black wind behind him was seen. He was afraid that he would throw him away, so he ran after him.


    After another two days, she came to a city. She had no rest during the journey. When she entered the city, she went directly to the inn, ready to have a good rest.


    Heifeng also followed him into the inn. He thought that Tang Shi would not pay attention to him. However, in the evening, when he was eating downstairs, he was called upstairs.


    "Master Tang, do you want me?" He looked at the little monk in front of him in surprise. Is this the representative that he has acquiesced in his colleagues?


    However, he didn''t know that if downing wanted to get rid of him, he would have done so long ago, and he would not have left him to follow him up to now.


    "You go and ask me something." She said.


    "What does Master Tang want to know? You can say it. I''ll send someone to look it up. " It is rare that he would ask him for help. He patted his chest and answered.


    Tang Ning glanced at him and said, "I want to know where the nest of the seven killing Pavilion is and the details of this force." This force is inseparable from the death of the original owner.


    "Seven kill pavilion? This force has been investigated before. My master has information on hand. Why? Did they offend you? Or do you want them to kill? " He asked, slightly excited.


    "You can''t retrieve this information?" Downing picked her eyebrows.

 Chapter 96

    Listening to his tone and look, black wind instinctively felt that if he said he couldn''t make it out, he would not let him follow.


    So, he said with a smile: "it can be adjusted. I''m the right hand of the master. What''s the difficulty in the information of the seven kill pavilion? You wait. I''m going to send a message to people and ask them to send the information. "


    With that, he did not worry that he would slip away, so he went out of the door first and went to their power in the city.


    What Tang Ning didn''t know was that Heifeng not only sent the information about the seven killing Pavilion, but also sent the news to his master


    However, Mo Ye''s situation is not very good. He was killed by two Jindan friars. Even though he was able to escape by repelling them, he was seriously injured and was poisoned.


    He took the antidote pill that downing gave him. He could hardly hold the place where he fell back. Before the gate of the courtyard opened, he had already fallen down.


    Dark one received the news of black wind, and saw that the master had been out for so long without coming back. He wanted to wait outside, but didn''t want to hear the sound outside. He quickly stepped forward to open the door, and saw that his master had fallen unconscious on the ground.


    "Master!"


    With a cry of surprise, he quickly helped him in and brought him into the hospital. He ordered a doctor to come and treat him at night. However, the injury was too serious, and the doctors in the town were not good at medical skills. Even if he wrapped up the wound, he was still in a coma, which was very worrying. He was afraid that something might happen to the master.


    Immediately, he thought of Tangshi, and then passed the news to Heifeng.


    When Heifeng received the news, it was the next day. When he learned that the master was injured and comatose, his face changed. His first thought was to send the master to the master when he was knocked unconscious!


    But the idea of a turn, think of the master said that Tang Shi even Jindan friars can kill, for a time and hesitated.


    He was afraid that if he could not beat the master to dizziness and carry away, he would be knocked unconscious by the master. And if he was angry, what should he do if he went to the master and didn''t give him treatment?


    So, he thought for a while, finally, his eyes lit up and he went to the inn.


    "Master Tang, there is news already!"


    "Oh? Where is it? " Asked downing.


    "Because of the strictness of the materials, they can''t send them here. We have to go and get them. But don''t worry. It''s not very far away. We''ll start now and arrive at night." He said, suppressing his nervousness.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning glanced at his hand which was tightly clenched because of his nervousness. Although he didn''t know what the hell he was doing, he didn''t show any expression on his face and said, "let''s go." She stood up, looked at him and said meaningfully, "if I can''t see what I want to see then, you''ll have to tighten the skin."


    "No, I won''t, I won''t cheat you." He quickly laughed and quickly went downstairs to settle the account, then took him all the way to the town where they were in.


    All the way, when downing stopped to have a rest, Heifeng was eager to go. Seeing that he was worried and worried in his eyes, she guessed that it was mo ye who had an accident.


    After getting off the horse and tying the rope to the branch, she went to the forest. Seeing the black wind behind her, she also tied the horse''s heel. She stopped and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Heifeng grabbed the belt with one hand and heard his question, he said: "isn''t master Tang going to let go? I''m just about to let it go, too. Let''s do it togethe

 Chapter 97

    On hearing this, Tang Ning stared at him for a while, then showed a vague smile and said, "OK! Come on, together. " Then he waved to him and motioned him to follow.


    Black wind looked at the strange smile on his lips. He was confused, but when he saw him beckoning him, he followed him forward. When he stopped walking, he had already untied his belt. He was about to lift his robe and pull down his trousers, but something was wrong.


    Side head, some Lengleng Leng looking at that with strange eyes has been staring at him to take off the belt pants people, the bottom of my heart inexplicable some hair, asked: "Tang, Tang Shi, you, you always stare at me for what?"


    Always staring at him, he can''t pee! What''s his look? Why is it so weird?


    "Nothing, I''ll see. You go on." Downing gave him a smile.


    "Look? Look, see what? I have some, and you also have them. Just look at your own. " A little nervous and uneasy voice fell, and looked at him, thinking: is it not that he wants to compare the size?


    Thinking of this, he grinned fearlessly and said, "master Tang, you are only thirteen or four years old, and your development is not complete yet! It can''t be compared with me. Forget it. In order not to stimulate you, I''ll go to the other side. " With that, he grasped the belt with one hand and his trousers with the other hand to go farther away.


    Downing pulled at the corners of his mouth and hissed, "you''re lucky."


    When Heifeng finished releasing his hand, he saw that downing was already untiing the rope. When he came out, his eyes gave him a cool glance, which made his hair stand up.


    After swallowing his saliva, he didn''t know where to offend him. He had to compensate with a smiling face, untied the rope, turned over and mounted the horse, and said, "master Tang, let''s go! When I get to the place, I''ll have a table ready for you. "


    "Drive!" Tang Ning waved his whip and left. The black wind behind him caught up with him.


    In the evening, they finally arrived in the town, and as soon as they entered the town, they received a small courtyard by a guard waiting at the entrance of the town.


    "Dark one, how about the master?" As soon as Heifeng entered the hospital, he went straight to the main courtyard.


    "What about master Tang? Is Mr. Tang here? " Dark one grasps his hand nervously to ask.


    "Coming, coming, in the back." Heifeng turned back and saw that the master of Tang was still walking slowly. He looked at the yard and said, "master Tang, the master of my family is in it. He is badly hurt. Please help him to have a look. I''ll send someone to deliver what he wants."


    Downing glanced at him, and said nothing more, but followed the darkness into the room. As soon as he entered the room, the smell of medicine came to his nose, and the air was a little stuffy.


    "Open the window."


    Tang Ning frowned and did not go to the edge of the bed. He saw a handsome face of Mo ye on the bed, which was flushed with heat. The sweat of bean beads also oozed from his forehead. He stretched out his hand and took the lower pulse for him. Then he said, "take off his clothes and take apart all the wounds with medicine."


    "Black wind, brush, ink, paper and inkstone." She went to the table and sat down.


    "Good!" Black wind quickly brought things, put in front of him, looking at him brush down the prescription.


    "Here''s the medicine on it." She handed the prescription to him, then turned around and walked into the room. However, she stepped down instinctively when she saw the background inside.

 Chapter 98

    Mo ye, who is unconscious on the bed, has all his clothes taken off, and even his underpants are not left for him. The whole person is lying there with red fruits, or on the front.


    So, what should be seen and what should not be seen were all let her see.


    In addition to those wounds on the body, the eight abdominal muscles and the strong body, as well as the inverted triangle


    Cough!


    She looked away from her eyes and fell on his beautiful face. She thought to herself: tut Tut, it''s really fashionable to dress and have material to take off! It''s really a top figure.


    "Master Tang?" Seeing that he was standing still, he could not help calling.


    Tang Ning''s ears are slightly hot and her face is slightly red. Even in her previous life, when she was learning medicine and practicing acupuncture, she was only facing a human body mold. Even if a real person gave her acupuncture points, she could still wear a pair of shorts. Therefore, this is the first time in her life that she saw a real fruit man''s body.


    She put her hands around her chest, half smiling: "who told you to take him off his essence? Don''t you find something to hide his shame? Are you sure your master won''t shoot you when he wakes up? "


    Dark a Zheng for a while, way: "I think are all men, and so Tang Shi can see all the wounds on my master''s body, also more convenient to treat." After saying this, he looked back at the master, and then he found a dress to cover his waist.


    "Is that ok?" Dark asked, the heart is a little strange.


    "Go and get a basin of water." Tang Ning walks forward and sits down beside the bed. He looks at the purplish red wound on Mo Ye''s body due to inflammation. Some of them have been purulent.


    She took the tools out of the space, cleaned her hands, and began to clean his wounds.


    Dark one in the side of the hand, from time to time for her to change water, watching him clean the wounds of the master son, can not help but breathe and ask: "master Tang, how is my master? When will he wake up? "


    "He lost too much blood, and the wound was not treated properly, which caused the wound to become inflamed and his body was hot. But what really made him unconscious was his internal injury. Fortunately, he had a strong internal breathing, otherwise he would have died of such a serious injury."


    Downing said slowly, bandaging the wound for him, and then said, "take him a cold towel instead of applying it on his forehead to relieve the fever. When I get the medicine ready, I will take it for him. If there is no accident, I will wake up tomorrow."


    "Yes! Thank you very much Dark again and again busy thanks.


    Taking advantage of the time when Heifeng went to prepare the medicine, Tang Ning had a meal. Seeing that he came to her with the medicine, he took the medicine and went to the next room. When it was night, she took the medicine and fed it to Mo Ye.


    The next morning, Tang Ning was in the room looking at the information sent by the black wind yesterday. After reading it, he closed the information and put it aside. Then he gently knocked on the table top to think.


    In my mind, a plan formed quietly


    "Master Tang, master Tang." Outside, came the sound of the black wind.


    Tang Ning opened the room and saw black wind''s surprise face: "master Tang, my master is awake!"


    On hearing this, Downing stepped into the next room and walked into the inner bed. The man who had closed his eyes opened his eyes and opened his mouth. Just as he wanted to speak, he reached out his hand and directly covered his forehead.


    He felt his hand on his forehead, and his eyes crossed with a slight consternation. For a moment, he looked at him with some consternation. He even forgot what to say.


    I only know that his hands are very soft, but also with a trace of cold, very comfortable

 Chapter 99

    "Well, it''s gone." Tang Ning took back his hand and looked at one side of the dark one and asked, "did you take the medicine this morning?"


    "I''ve taken it." Answer in secret.


    "That''s all right. Take good care of it! It''s almost enough to finish the medicine. "


    She said and stood up, looked at the bed of Mo ye, a smile to come, jokingly way: "my antidote pill is good? If you didn''t take my antidote pills, I would not have been able to wait for me. In this way, I saved your life. How do you want to repay me? "


    Mo Ye looks at his joking look, and the corners of his lips are also slightly hooked. He says in a slightly hoarse voice, "how can I make a promise with my body?"


    As soon as his words fall, the room is quiet for a moment, and the strange atmosphere is filled with it, which makes Mo ye, who is originally meant to be a joke, also appears a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    Dark one was pouring water. After hearing his words, the whole person was frozen there. The water in the water cup overflowed over the table, and he didn''t notice it.


    Black wind is directly staring at a pair of eyes, a face of consternation at his master son, can''t believe, such words actually from his master''s mouth.


    After being stunned, Downing chuckled and said, "that''s a good idea, but I''m a man!"


    For fear that his master would say something shocking, Heifeng came to Tang Ning''s side and said, "Tang Shi Tang Shi, I''ve got people to prepare breakfast. Otherwise, you can go to eat some first?"


    "Good." "You can only eat light food, which is conducive to the recovery of the wound." Knowing that the other party was just a joke, she would forget it after hearing it. Therefore, she did not feel embarrassed and so on.


    Seeing that Tang Ning left, Heifeng came forward and said, "master, the master of Tang is a man. If you want to make a commitment with others, do you want to go back and find two women for you? What do you like, master? Plump? Or... "


    "Get out." Mo ye light says, coolly swept his one eye and closed his eyes.


    Black wind was his cold glance, dare not say any more, had to hang his head, silent retreat out.


    Dark one originally thought that the master would tell him when he woke up. Last night, he was seen by Tang Shi without any trace. But when he thought of what the master had just said, he would swallow the words to his mouth.


    Forget it. Don''t say it.


    Outside, after Heifeng came out, he found Tang Shi who was having breakfast in the front yard. He said with a smile: "master Tang, don''t take it seriously. He is joking. My master''s orientation is very normal. He is not interested in men."


    Seeing his face tense, Downing could not help but feel funny, said: "I know, I know he is joking."


    She was just appreciative of him and had no other thoughts. So when he said that he would make friends with each other, she was just amazed that such a cold person would make fun of him.


    Hearing his words, Heifeng breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good, that''s good. I''ll send some light porridge to my master." With that, he ran away.


    Tang Ning shook his head and laughed. When he was full, he went back to his room to practice. He was ready to talk to them and leave.


    In the evening, she was invited to the room where Mo Ye was. Looking at the man sitting on the head of the bed, she found a seat and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "You want to deal with the seven kill pavilion?" Mo Ye asks, his eyes fall on him and asks, "can I help you?"

 Chapter 100

    Smell speech, Tang Ning a smile, way: "no, just seven kill Pavilion, I can still handle." She asked Heifeng for information about the seven kill Pavilion, and expected him to know.


    Mo Ye looks at him faintly and says, "the seven kill pavilion has been famous for a long time, and its influence is very wide. It''s hard to do it by yourself. If you can''t kill it all at once, you are likely to face the encirclement of the whole seven kill Pavilion."


    "Well, I know."


    She nodded, a little curious, asked: "your strength has been so strong, still hurt like this, this hurt you, is not the immortal of the land of immortals?"


    "The ambush of the two golden elixir friars did not kill me completely. It is estimated that I could not survive after being poisoned by them, and I was lucky to escape." Mo Ye''s eyes are slightly heavy.


    The two men just thought that he was poisoned by them. Even if he didn''t kill him personally, he would not live. Therefore, they would be injured and left without love of war. If they continued to fight at that time, they were afraid that even if he took detoxification pills, he would not be able to defeat the two top monks of the golden elixir.


    "Tut Tut, it seems that the practitioners of the immortal land are very strong!" Tang Ning said thoughtfully. Such a strong strength, if she does not improve her strength, it is estimated that she will go by then, and she will only be killed.


    "So I said, it''s not a place you can go to, at least, not where you can go now." Mo Ye says lightly.


    "Well, I know."


    She answered with a smile and said, "by the way, I''m going to say goodbye to you. I have something to do, so I won''t go the same way with you. Your injury can be recovered as long as you take a good rest. There''s no big problem."


    Mo ye did not detain him, but said, "be careful all the way."


    The next morning, in the morning, Downing said goodbye to them and rode on his horse. This time, Heifeng doesn''t follow him any more. Instead, he stays with him to take care of him.


    Half a month later, Downing advanced to become a spiritual master. On this day, she played tricks in the room for a long time, until in the evening, she sat in front of the bronze mirror in the room, which made her smile.


    "It''s a ponytail wig, but it''s easy to use." She felt the man''s hairstyle on her head, a wig she had made out of horsetail for a long time.


    After changing into a black dress, she swept out of the rear window in the dark, and her figure leaped forward and disappeared into the night.


    That night, she sneaked into the seven kill Pavilion in the dark. After killing one of the killers, she put on his clothes, put on his waist tag, and put on his mask, and then sneaked into the base camp of the seven kill Pavilion


    On the other side, in the palace.


    After finishing his business, Mo Ye takes a sip of tea and asks, "has there been any news from the seven killing Pavilion recently?"


    Knowing that he was asking Tang Shi''s news, he said in a dark way: "go back to the master, no, the seven kill pavilion has been as usual recently." As soon as the voice fell, he added, "there is no news from Tangshi."


    He drank tea and his eyes flashed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, he did not dare to disturb him.


    Until, three days later, Heifeng came in in in a hurry and called out: "master, the seven kill pavilion was completely destroyed last night!"


    In the study, Mo Ye hears the speech and raises his head: "no one left?"


    "No one left!" Heifeng was a little excited and said, "now the news has spread out. Master, do you think this is done by Tang Shi?"

 Chapter 101

    "Who else but him?"


    Mo Ye says it slowly. His voice stops, and his deep eyes move. He asks: "the master of the seven kill Pavilion is not an ordinary person in mind or strength. Has he also been killed? Did anyone see his body? "


    "The whole nest of the seven killing pavilion was burned up by a fire. According to some people, they went to see the fire and saw snakes, insects, rats and ants all over the ground. The scene was extremely terrible. The killers in the seven killing Pavilion died miserably. Most of them died on these snakes, insects, rats and ants, and their bodies were gnawed to pieces beyond recognition. Finally, they were burned into black charcoal."


    Speaking of this, Heifeng only felt goose bumps all over his body and ran up: "those people should have been bitten to death by those poisonous snakes after taking medicine. There was no one alive at that time, so they all said that there was no one left."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye doesn''t speak. He just leans back to the chair and looks at the outside. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    No one knows, at the same time, a shadow of positive and negative injuries to escape life, the night of escape, dare not stay half a minute, for fear that the people who have been chasing after him will follow up.


    The wounded man who fled for his life was no other than the leader of the seven kill Pavilion.


    If the big seven kill Pavilion, at this moment, he is the only one who survived. He escaped from the seven kill Pavilion, supporting his body with his sword in his hand, biting his teeth and fleeing into the mountain forest. Thinking of the scene last night, a cold feeling sprang up from the bottom of his feet and made him shiver.


    So far, he still does not know, this destroyed his seven kill Pavilion, exactly what is the origin? Only know, that is a young boy, but he with the power of one person, let his whole seven kill Pavilion disappear overnight!


    When did the seven kill Pavilion provoke such evil spirits? He thought all the way along the way, but he didn''t figure out when to offend such people.


    Tired, he saw that there was no figure behind him, so he sat down against the tree, panting, still holding the sword in one hand, and staring around with vigilance.


    "You can''t escape."


    A voice suddenly came, startled him fiercely to run up, behind against the tree, sword horizontal block in front of the body, angry voice to drink: "come out!"


    Tang Ning came out from behind a big tree in front of him, playing with a long bamboo in his hand, and a cold smile on his lips: "the master of the seven killing Pavilion is really a good skill."


    It''s really not easy to escape under the circumstances of last night and escape so far in one breath.


    You know, she has been in the seven kill Pavilion for a few days. These people already have drugs in their bodies. Last night, the drug took effect. None of them should have escaped, but the seven kill Pavilion master still escaped.


    "It''s a good thing I''ve been watching, or I won''t catch you, the fish who missed the net." The long bamboo in her hand turned gently between her fingers, and her voice was not slow. She looked at his eyes as if she were looking at a corpse.


    Seeing that it was the young man last night, the master of the seven killing Pavilion looked at him with gloomy and angry eyes and asked, "who are you exactly? What kind of hatred do you have with me? Let my cabinet people one by one suffer from torture to death, but also be gnawed to death by snakes, insects, rats and ants! What kind of hatred do you have with me


    Downing''s lips are slightly hooked and smile.

 Chapter 102

    "Want to know? I can tell you, let you die clearly, let you know, you seven kill cabinet some end, not unjust at all She tore off her simple wig and revealed her smooth head.


    "Are you a monk?"


    Seeing his bald head, the seven kill Pavilion master opened his eyes in amazement. The green veins appeared in his hand holding the sword, and gnashing his teeth, he said: "what a monk who eats fast and recites Buddhism! There is no grudge between me and the Buddhists. You killed hundreds of people in my seven kill Pavilion, and let them suffer torture and die one by one. There is no whole body! You are not afraid, you will go to hell after you die


    "Ha ha."


    Tang Ning chuckled and looked at him and said, "you are wrong. I''m not a monk. Speaking of it, my head of hair was shaved off by your own hands for the sake of survival because of the pursuit of your seven kill Pavilion."


    Her eyes turned cold and she didn''t smile: "what? Don''t you remember me? Then you should always remember Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family? "


    Hearing his words, the seven kill Pavilion master''s eyes shrunk, staring at his eyes become shocked and can''t believe, almost exclaimed: "you are Miss Tang family, Tang Ning!"


    "Yes, you remember me." She played with the long bamboo in her hand, staring at him and saying, "now, do you still think that you have died unjustly? Do you still think that you have no hatred or resentment with me? "


    He was so shocked that he murmured, "it''s impossible! Miss Tang Ning, she''s dead! She''s dead long ago! " The subordinates sent out reported that downing was dead, and he had never suspected it, because they never failed in the seven kill Pavilion!


    What''s more, at that time, Tang Ning had no accomplishments. Let alone sending so many killers out at that time, it was enough to send one person to kill her. What''s more, he even went to protect the Dharma at that time


    Looking at the other party''s delicate and excellent face, and looking at the other party''s age of 13-4 years, he understood why they suffered such a disaster in the seven killing Pavilion. All of them were tortured to death overnight, and were bitten to death by the snake, insect, rat and ant. When he received the business, the other party asked that Tang Ning be tortured and scared to death Let her be gnawed to death by a mouse without a whole body


    "Yes, Miss Tang is dead, but unfortunately, I''m still alive." As soon as her voice fell, her figure swept out, and the bamboo in her hand was like a sharp sword, which forced the life gate of the seven kill Pavilion leader.


    "Whew!"


    Long bamboo attack, with a sharp blade and killing intention, the seven kill Pavilion master, almost let him instinctively move to block the other party''s attack.


    "I am the best one at the top of the spirit Master! Even if the medicine in my body is not good, but you can''t kill me He gnawed his teeth and said fiercely. He looked at Downing with cruel and murderous eyes and said, "since they didn''t kill you that time, today, I understand it with my own hands."


    "Hum!" "You don''t have that skill!" donning snorted coldly Language down, long bamboo in the hands of a turn, a change in the gesture, a hard hit, heavy down in the other party''s knee.


    "Bang! Click


    There was a thump and a click. It was as if the kneecap bone was broken by life, and the pain hit. The seven kill Pavilion master, who was panting for breath, screamed bitterly, and his knees softened. The whole person lost his balance and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 103

    Seven kill Pavilion Lord kneels down on the ground, startled but can''t believe looked up at him: "you, you are the spirit teacher!"


    How could that be possible!


    They have known for a long time that Miss Tang lost her strength overnight, and even if she didn''t lose her strength, she couldn''t have become a spiritual master in such a short time. Now, what''s the matter with the aura of a spiritual master breaking out from her?


    Tang Ning pulled the corners of his mouth: "otherwise, what do you think I can make you seven kill Pavilion disappear overnight?"


    Seeing the killing intention that she sent out and seeing the hand holding long bamboo moving, Rao, who had seen many death scenes, couldn''t help begging for mercy at this moment: "don''t kill me, I can tell you, who hired us to kill you at the beginning!"


    How difficult is it for him to reach the peak of spiritual master? He was only one step away from building the foundation and going to the land of the immortal. Even though he was not afraid of life and death, he was not willing to die here.


    "I forgot to tell you that the record book of the business of killing me is now in my hands." She looked at the seven kill Pavilion master''s face suddenly changed, watched his hands tightly grasp on the ground, the long bamboo in her hand moved, and was about to swing down again, when she saw that he ran fiercely and raised a handful of sand at the same time.


    "Ah


    He yelled, taking advantage of the sand flying on Downing''s that moment, he took a dagger from his body and stabbed it in front of him fiercely. But at that moment, a heavy blow with a thump fell on his tiger''s mouth, and the hand holding the dagger was interrupted.


    "Ah


    Different from the cry of the previous moment, it was a shrill scream. The sound penetrated through the woods and reverberated in the air. Before he could move again, his hands and feet were broken, and all his bones were broken. The whole person collapsed like a rag doll, and his body was twitching.


    "Kill, kill me Kill me Such as the pain of life is not like death, he lived a little longer is also torture.


    "It''s too cheap to kill you. You can see how your men died. How could I let you die so easily?" Downing sneered, turned his hand over, took out a medicine bottle, sprinkled medicine on him, and then with a little toe, he jumped up to the tree and sprinkled some medicine around him.


    Hearing her words, he thought of the scene of the killers'' death in the seven killing Pavilion. His eyes shrank and his eyes showed a color of panic: "no! No


    In order to prevent him from biting his tongue to death, Downing''s hand was raised, and a silver needle came out of his hand, so that he could not even move and lie there.


    Among the trees, the light wind blows, if there is no smell in the forest, after about a column of incense time, there is a rustling sound in the forest.


    One by one, poisonous snakes came, and unknown insects and black ants came out of the trees and climbed to the man who fell on the ground. Even the mice, who were afraid of snakes as their natural enemies, appeared to be attracted by some delicious food. They did not fear those poisonous snakes and sneaked around the feet of the seven kill Pavilion master, got into their robes and gnawed inside


    Downing sat on the tree and watched coldly, watching the snakes get into his clothes, looking at the scene of his being bitten, thinking of the moment before his predecessor died.


    At that time, she was more helpless and afraid than he was at that time, because she was just a well protected little girl

 Chapter 104

    In the air, filled with the smell of blood, she watched the man under the tree was bitten to death, the whole body of bone blood was gnawed clean, even the bones, also by mice and black ants gnawed into debris.


    Perhaps it was eating up the human beings on the ground, and those poisonous snakes and mice actually raised their heads to sit on the tree. In her view, the snake''s tongue spewed out, made a hissing sound, and even more started to bite at her from under the tree. However, because of running to half a minute, smelling the surrounding atmosphere, they retreated in horror.


    "Looking for death!"


    Tang Ning''s eyes narrowed, and the aura of spiritual power gathered in his palm. At the next moment, a flame flew out of his palm and ran to the group of poisonous snakes.


    See the flame burning, snakes scurrying, but quickly burned to ashes. Some other rodents ran away with a squeak. After a while, there was still a large group of snakes, insects, rodents and ants under the tree, and only one trace of burning was left


    Sitting on the tree, she took out the wig that was thrown into the space and played with it. She murmured: "the wig made of horsetail hair is rough. Some other day, I have to make a real hair. I don''t know which day it will be used." As soon as the voice fell, the flame surged in his hand, and the man''s wig made of horsetail was burned to ashes.


    She took a deep breath and looked up at the sky: "Downing, seven kill Pavilion people have died, how they let you die, I will let them die a hundred times worse than you!"


    "As for the rest, let them live a few more days!" she said


    She leaped forward and landed steadily. She stepped out of the woods and walked up the road


    The destruction of the seven killing Pavilion shocked all the forces and caused panic among them. They strengthened their vigilance and restrained their handling of affairs. They were afraid that an unknown strong man would come to visit him.


    For a time, people all over the country felt that there was a lot of peace recently.


    Qingyun City, Tang family.


    "What? Seven kill pavilion was destroyed overnight The middle-aged man''s face was startled and exclaimed.


    "Dad, keep your voice down." Tang Shuang said in a hurry and turned to close the door.


    "How could the seven killing Pavilion be destroyed? Who did it? " Tang Yaoliang, a middle-aged man, walked restlessly in the room, rubbing his hands with tension and twisting his eyebrows tightly.


    "People outside say it''s vendetta. It''s just a strange death. It''s like being bitten by snakes, insects, rats and ants." Speaking of this, Tang Shuang''s face is also some ugly, in the heart has a kind of uneasy premonition.


    Tang Shuang couldn''t help asking: "Dad, isn''t the Royal City aristocrat saying that you only need to help you ascend to the position of master of the house? Now after such a long time, how come there is no next step? The enrollment quota of the college has not been sent. Isn''t it that after downing is gone, this quota will be mine? "


    "The Royal City nobles have already arranged for them. They are the top aristocrats in Xuanlong kingdom. We can get in touch with them. Are you afraid that they can''t help your father and me to become the head of the Tang family?"


    Thinking of the top aristocratic family in the Imperial City, he slightly wrung his brow and patted her on the shoulder and said, "the number of college places will certainly be yours. With your talent, you will be able to enter the top Tianlong college in the future. If you are more lucky, you will be chosen as a disciple by Xianzong in the land of immortals, then you will be really glorifying your ancestors!"

 Chapter 105

    "I don''t know why, but I always feel uneasy when the seven killing Pavilion is destroyed." After all, at the age of a teenager, she could not help thinking of Downing when she heard that the power had been destroyed overnight and the death was so terrible.


    At that time, when they gave Downing to the people of the seven kill Pavilion, they also told her that she must be tortured and afraid to die. Now, that force has died so miserably.


    "Don''t worry too much. You know, we are relying on the nobles of the imperial city who are even stronger than the Tang family. Tang Ning died long ago, and the seven killing pavilion has also been destroyed. As long as we are loyal to the royal nobles, there will be nothing wrong."


    "Yes, you know that."


    A voice suddenly came, startled the father and daughter in the room a white face, look around in panic.


    A black figure came out of the darkness, and their cold eyes fell on them. In an instant, Tang Shuang and his daughter only felt a strong pressure. They could not help but lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him more.


    "Yes, Lord Zuo."


    Tang Yaoliang saw that he was a nobleman from the imperial city. He quickly saluted him and called him respectfully.


    Tang Shuang was afraid when she saw the nobles in the imperial city for the first time. She hid behind her father''s back, and even did not dare to lift her head, because the pressure on the other side was so strong that she was afraid.


    "I have been ordered by the master to bring you something." As he spoke, he flicked his hand and a medicine bottle fell into Tang Yaoliang''s hands.


    Looking at the medicine bottle in his hand, Tang Yaoliang was stunned for a moment and asked, "Lord Zuo, is this?"


    The man in black stared at him and said, "it''s a kind of colorless and tasteless poison. If you take a little bit of it every day, he will fall into a coma, and his body will gradually dry up and die. As long as the master of the Tang family is unconscious and unable to preside over the overall situation of the Tang family, he will be re elected. At that time, it will be your time to go to the top."


    As soon as Tang Yaoliang''s eyes lit up, he immediately said, "yes, I will let you do as the LORD left orders." As soon as his voice fell, he hesitated and said, "it''s just that the elders of the Tang family are afraid that they won''t convince me to be superior..."


    The man in black raised his chin haughtily: "you don''t have to worry about this. When the master will come to Qingcheng by the way, the master will speak. Who else in your Tang family dares to speak?"


    "Yes, it is. I''m relieved when you say that." Tang Yaoliang said in a hurry.


    "As long as you remember to be loyal to the master, you will not lose your benefits." After he dropped the words, his figure flashed to the window, as if he had come silently. He left quietly in the night without disturbing the people of the Tang family.


    "Frost son, when you go to the main courtyard, no one will pay attention to you. Take this medicine and take the opportunity to eat three meals a day of Tang Xiao." Tang Yaoliang handed her the bottle of medicine.


    Tang Shuang took it and clenched the medicine bottle in his hand and said, "I know."


    The next morning, Tang Shuang was waiting on the way because she knew that every morning at the beginning of the day, Tang Xiao would always have breakfast in the main courtyard, and the servants would also pass by.


    "Miss frost." The maid carrying the breakfast meal saw her coming face-to-face, and then called out and bowed her knees slightly.


    "Is this breakfast for my uncle?" She approached with a smile and looked at the tray the maid was carrying.

 Chapter 106

    "Yes, this is the master''s breakfast. The maid is delivering it to him."


    "It smells good. What is it?" She gently lifted the lid and sprinkled the white powder hidden in her fingernails into the bowl of porridge.


    "It''s green vegetables and lean meat porridge." Said the maid.


    "Well, go! Don''t be cold for a while. It doesn''t taste good. " She motioned for the maid to deliver it.


    After the maid''s blessing, she went on to the main courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Shi swept the corner of the yard, and then sat down and took a rest


    "Yes." The little girl bowed her head and half of her face was covered by the falling sea. Therefore, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see her face clearly.


    The maid brought in the breakfast and put it on the stone table, and then went back. Tang Xiao looked at it, and saw that it was green vegetables and lean meat porridge, a small dish with two small dishes, and two steamed stuffed buns.


    He was fighting and sweating all over. Now he had a good appetite, so he took his chopsticks and ate the dishes first.


    The little girl sweeping the floor in the corner was about to withdraw after sweeping the fallen leaves. She saw that the bowl of things that Tang Xiaozheng was carrying was filled with a trace of black gas. Her eyes shrank, and then she stepped forward.


    Tang Xiao, who was preparing to eat porridge, saw that little girl came over and stood in front of him. Then he raised his head and asked, "why don''t you retreat?"


    "Householder, there''s a fly in your bowl." Her eyes were fixed on the bowl of porridge in his hand, and then she grabbed it.


    Tang Xiao Leng for a moment, looking at the little girl will be his hands that bowl of porridge to rob, holding in the arms do not let go, can not help but smile: "are you hungry? If you are hungry, go down and have something to eat. "


    The little girl was brought back by him from outside. At that time, the little girl was squatting at the gate of the mansion with her knees in her arms. She was wearing a shabby dress and barefoot, which made him think of his Ning''er and she didn''t know how she was now? Are you full? Warm up?


    Out of pity, he took her into the house and asked her to work in the house. The girl would come to clean his yard every day. She didn''t talk much and worked silently. Therefore, she would come up to grab his bowl. He was really surprised.


    "Master, I''ll change you a bowl." Said, also does not wait for him to say more, then took that bowl porridge to go out.


    Tang Xiao shakes his head, some laugh, but also did not say what. Just picked up the steamed stuffed bun with the side dishes to eat.


    And out of the main courtyard, the little girl will pour the bowl of porridge, to the kitchen and go, is stopped by Tang Shuang.


    "You came out of the main court?" Tang Shuang looked at the bowl in her hand, moved her heart and asked, "has my uncle finished this porridge?"


    The little girl looked at her, then lowered her head and nodded: "finished, the master of the house has a good appetite this morning, but also a bowl, and then sent the maid to the kitchen to fill another bowl and send it over."


    On hearing this, Tang Shuang''s face showed a smile: "well, go!"


    The little girl should a, this just continued to walk to the kitchen, listening to the footsteps behind her, she stopped and looked back, then moved her eyes, continued to walk.


    Tang Ning, on the other side, saw that the sky was getting dark, so she went to the inn in the small town to have a rest for a night. Unexpectedly, after nightfall, someone gently pierced her window paper and sent in a wisp of smoke

 Chapter 107

    Lying in bed, she quietly took a pill, looked at the smoke filled and opened, a touch of figure then jumped in, she closed her eyes, as if in a deep sleep.


    A shadow came to the bedside, opened the bed curtain, looked at the exquisite face on the bed, and uttered a tut voice: "what a delicate little monk, there is a light of Holy Buddha on his body. I didn''t expect such a mortal place and such good goods. If you absorbed your essence and Yang spirit, it would be a great supplement."


    In the dark, it can be seen that the woman has a very full and sexy figure. She is wearing light gauze, but she has high slits at the edge of her skirt. She shows a long, slender leg, a beautiful and enchanting face, and her silky soft ink hair is scattered behind her. Her whole body is full of temptation.


    She was staring at the young monk on the bed like a prey. Her beautiful eyes flashed and she whispered: "the essence and Yang God at the extreme time is the most powerful tonic. It''s a pity to let you fall asleep like this."


    Downing listened to her murmuring there, thinking to herself. Breath, then feel a smell of medicine in the nose between her inhalation, smell is a wake-up drug, her heart moved.


    "Little monk? Wake up, little monk The woman has lit the lamp, the light lit up the room, but also let her beautiful and enchanting face in the light appears more and more charming.


    When he heard the woman''s charming voice, Downing opened his eyes and saw the woman suddenly appeared in the room. His face was shocked. He quickly got up and shrank to the corner: "who are you? Why in the little monk''s room? "


    The seductive woman covered her lips and chuckled. She went up and sat down beside the bed. Half of her body leaned against the bed. Her beautiful eyes looked at the little monk in the corner with a charming smile: "little monk? Do you think I am beautiful? " As she spoke, the woman pulled down her collar, revealing a large area of snow-white beauty.


    Downing noticed that when a woman talks, the other party''s eyes exude a charm color. However, she is a woman. Even if the other party is obsequious and the red fruit is lying on her bed, it is estimated that her mind will not be lost.


    After all, her orientation is very normal. It would be strange if she could really produce any ripples in her mind towards a woman!


    She looked at the woman, took a deep breath and breathed out gently. Then she put her hands together and whispered, "Amitabha, benefactor, you will catch cold in this way."


    The smile on the woman''s lips was slightly stiff, staring at the little monk with drooping eyebrows and narrowing eyes, as if the old monk had been settled. Then she said with a smile: "ha ha ha, you little monk, you have good concentration. No wonder you can cultivate the light of the Holy Buddha."


    Listening to the woman''s words, Downing moved her heart, looked at her and asked, "what light of the Holy Buddha? Do you have it on me? Why can''t I see it? "


    Seeing the little monk looking at her with a puzzled look on her delicate and excellent face, the woman winked at her and said, "among our joyous relationships, there are only a dozen people who have this skill. It is also my good luck. You know, even in the land of immortals, those who can cultivate the light of Buddha are some old monks in Buddhism."


    Her tone turned, and her eyes fell on Downing''s face: "a young monk like you is rare." The words fall, her slender fingers gently lift, the veil on her body will fall to the ground

 Chapter 108

    Tang Ning''s eyes opened slightly and looked at the endless spring light in front of him. He couldn''t help but say, "benefactor, you have a good figure." Rao is the same woman, she has to admit that this woman''s figure is really the best.


    Compare her with her, that is, green plums that have not yet grown up and peaches that have been ripe


    Hearing the little monk''s words, the woman''s hand was stunned. She looked at him and leaned forward: "do you want to touch it? We are happy people, but we bathe in milk. Our skin is as smooth as grease. If you don''t believe it, please feel it. "


    As she spoke, she gently pulled up the tiny monk''s folded hands and pasted it to her chest. At the same time, she said with a smile: "soft Well The words have not finished, her whole person was frozen, eyes also shrink, staring at the small monk in front of the smile.


    "Soft is very soft, flexibility is good, but, I am not good at your mouth!"


    Tang Ning grinned and looked at the woman who was unable to move. He immediately took out the immortal rope that the old monk had given her from the long bamboo space to tie her up. Then he reached out and pulled out the silver needle that had pierced into her acupoint.


    With a cold face, the woman gazed at the little monk who seemed to have changed his personality, and her heart began to kill. She was originally building the foundation. The strength shown by the little monk was just five layers of Qi refining. She didn''t pay attention to such a little monk at all, but she didn''t expect that a general idea would fall.


    Her flattering cultivation reached the fifth level, let alone a little monk. It was hard to resist even a golden elixir. However, the little monk was as good as nobody. Instead, she took the opportunity to confuse her and bind her with a string of immortals.


    "Are you a monk in the land of immortals?" She stares at the little monk and asks. Seeing that he doesn''t answer, she just stares at her with a strange and inexplicable look. Her heart is slightly frightened, and the whole person''s look is changed.


    "Little master, I don''t know Taishan. Let me go! Little master... " Her charming voice stretched out, the voice seemed to take a tempting magic sound at this moment, and her bound body was gently twisting.


    If it is a man, it is estimated that this will be in line with her, unfortunately, she met with downing.


    "I''m getting goose bumps. You''d better shut up." Donning rubbed her arm, and a silver needle sealed her dumb acupoint.


    That woman is stiff, some can''t believe, she urged ten success force to enchant the little monk, he can actually stab her again? How could that be possible!


    "Your hair is well maintained." Donning said with a smile, her eyes fell on her waist and long hair.


    The woman''s eyes shrunk and saw her take out the razor. She was actually gesticulating on her head. She was shocked to pronounce with divine sense: "what do you want to do?"


    "Shave your head! Can''t you see something so obvious? " Downing said slowly, the razor in his hand fell, and a wisp of hair was cut off by her.


    "Ah! Stop it! Stop it How can the woman of the family of Huan endure having no hair? However, at the next moment, she is knocked unconscious by the hand knife of the other party''s impatience.


    "It''s so noisy."


    Tang Ning glanced at the fainted woman and said, "if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, I''ll send you to the door. If I don''t shave you, who will I shave?"

 Chapter 109

    She took care of the woman''s head such as silk shaved a clean hair, hair first put away, she then looked at the coma of the woman.


    The women of the Hehuan clan are practicing the evil skill of picking Yang and tonifying Yin. It can be said that none of the people in this clan is good. In addition, the sorghum is born tonight, so it is not possible to let her go like this.


    "The printing hall is black, and I''m sure it will not live long. But you can''t die in my hands." Tang Ning said, will this woman''s body all the things, and then waste her whole body cultivation.


    After her practice was abandoned, she woke up from her coma and opened her mouth. Even her divine consciousness could not cohere because of the abandonment of her cultivation. Her face showed a look of pain, and she was unwilling to stare at Tang Ning with resentment.


    This little monk not only shaved her hair, but also abandoned her accomplishments. Without her accomplishments, she was an ordinary person. Let alone go back to the family of joyous beings, it was a difficult problem to survive.


    "Don''t look at me. Who asked you to deliver it yourself?" Downing said unhurriedly, glanced at her and said: "this should be the sentence, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door to come in."


    She put on her clothes, then took her out of the window, took advantage of the night, threw her into some alley


    After solving the woman, Downing went back to the inn to sleep. The next day, she asked the waiter to buy some things for her and sent them into the guest room. She kept playing with it until noon before making a wig.


    "Real people have different hair."


    Her eyes slightly bright touch that hair, looking at the mirror of the little monk because of the hair hanging and scattered seconds into a girl, she can not help but smile, a happy praise: "really good-looking."


    After the wig was finished, she took back the space, and then took out the bag of heaven and earth that she had not checked last night, and looked through what was in it.


    Xiao Hei, who entered the spirit animal space, took out the heaven and earth bag, flapped her wings and flew out. She landed on the table top and said, "sugar, there is divine sense on this."


    "Mark of divine consciousness?" Tang Ning was stunned and stopped his movements and looked at Xiao Hei.


    Xiaohei nodded her head and looked at her: "mm-hmm, there is a trace of divine consciousness imprinted on this bag of heaven and earth. If you don''t erase it, they will find you through this wipe God mark."


    Tang Ning searched for it, but failed to detect the trace of divine consciousness. He said, "I didn''t feel it. Did you notice it? Is there a way to erase it? "


    "Dumb! It can only be burned by this life sky fire, but the heaven and earth bag should not be able to withstand this crow''s life sky fire. "


    "Burn it, then." Tang Ning said, looking at the bag of heaven and earth in his hand and sighed: "it''s a pity that this bag."


    She took out the things inside. In addition to some spirit stones, there were some treasures, some medicines and a Book of cultivation of the Huan Zong.


    She gave it a look and let her turn it over. This kind of ugly cultivation method is regarded as a treasure by the talents of the Hehuan sect.


    "Take these and sell them later." She collected all the things, sorted them out, and then said, "let''s go out and buy something. It''s estimated that we can get to Qingyun city in two or three days."


    "Dumb! Dumb Xiao Hei excitedly fluttered her wings and flew up to her head, shouting: "these days can suffocate Laozi."

 Chapter 110

    Tang Ning laughs and goes out of the inn with Xiaohei in a very quick mood. He goes to the street to buy some food for the road. He hears the people talking about it, saying that the mayor took the demon nuns found in the alley


    "I knew she would not live long." Tang Ning shook his head and said, after buying things, he continued to go to the direction of Qingyun city.


    Qingyun City, Tang family.


    In the courtyard of the second room, Tang Yaoliang frowned and walked in the room with his hands down. He looked at his daughter and couldn''t help asking, "it''s been two or three days. Why hasn''t his medicine taken place yet? Did you put those drugs in his food? "


    "Dad, I did it myself every time. I went to the kitchen these two days and took the opportunity to put the medicine in his food, unless..." Tang Shuang''s voice, as if thinking of something in general.


    "Except for what?"


    Tang Yaoliang looked at her and asked, "did he know? But it''s impossible. If he knows it, he can''t help it, but he has nothing to do these days. "


    "Unless he didn''t eat it, or he was replaced."


    Tang Shuang''s eyes are slightly cold, but what suspicious people are there these days? However, the food is delivered by a special maid. Who can change the food in such a short distance from the kitchen to the main courtyard?


    "Dad, it''s almost noon. Go over and see what''s going on!" Tang Shuang looked at her father and said.


    Tang Yaoliang thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll take the opportunity to have a look."


    At this time, in the main courtyard, Tang Xiao is asking the youth guard around him: "haven''t you heard from Ning''er?"


    "Home Lord, the people sent out to look for Miss have not found the whereabouts of miss." The young guard lowered his head slightly.


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao low sigh: "another half a month is August 15, her birthday, do not know whether she will come back?"


    The guard did not dare to answer, and stood on the side with his head down.


    "You can have lunch, master."


    The maid came in with the food. The little girl who was watering the flowers in the corner of the yard had a meal. When she looked back, she saw that all the dishes today were full of black gas. Obviously, they were all poisoned.


    After the maid retired, Tang Xiaojing got ready to eat. Seeing that little girl was still staring at his meal, she said with a funny smile: "little girl, which one do you want me to reward you today? Is it soup? Or a dish? "


    Seeing only the close bodyguard trusted by the owner of the house, she stepped forward and said in a low voice, "master, today''s food can''t be eaten."


    Tang Xiao, who was preparing to move chopsticks, laughed and said, "why? Is it poisonous? "


    "It''s really toxic." She knew that he might not believe it, but she still said it, because these days she always tried to take away the poisonous food, but today, all of them were poisoned.


    "Ha ha, how can someone sneak in and poison my Tang family? You little girl, you think too much Tang Xiao began to laugh and was about to pick up vegetables, so he was stopped.


    "Presumptuous!"


    The young guard took a drink, looked at the little girl calmly and said, "little girl, how can you be so unruly!" He has been looking at this little girl all the time these days. If he doesn''t go to other places, he follows the owner of the house all day, and he doesn''t know what kind of idea he has.


    The little girl didn''t look at the guard, but said anxiously, "master, this meal really can''t be eaten."

 Chapter 111

    The young guard stares at the little girl on guard and goes up to him and says, "my master, this little girl is of unknown origin. Since she was brought back by the master, she has been closely following the master. Maybe it is someone sent by some other force. It is better to detain her and interrogate her carefully?"


    "Do you want to kill the owner?" The little girl looked up angrily at the young guard.


    "You! Ridiculous The young guard blushed with anger.


    "OK, Qingzhi."


    Tang Xiao raised his hand, and was also looking at the little girl in the face and asked, "why do you say this food is poisonous? You have been taking away a dish or soup these days. Do you know who poisoned it? How do you know which dish is poisonous


    The little girl lowered her eyes and came out of the forest that day. The one who only asked her to come to the Tang family in Qingyun city said that there was someone who was critical to the Tang family leader. If she wanted to find out this person, she could not let the Tang family leader have an accident.


    She didn''t know whether she would come, but since she came into the Tang family, the master of Tang family has been very kind to her. Therefore, even if the other one lied to her that she would take her in as long as she handled this matter well, she would certainly not let the master of Tang have an accident.


    "Don''t be afraid! I have my own judgment. " Tang Xiao put down his chopsticks and looked at her.


    On hearing this, the little girl looked up at him and said, "it''s the people from the second room who want to harm the owner of the house. They poisoned the food these days because I can see things that others can''t see, so I know."


    Tang Xiao was slightly surprised. He was about to ask questions carefully. He waved his hand and motioned for the girl to step aside and listen to a voice.


    "Big brother." Tang Yaoliang stepped in with a smile on his face. Looking at the food on the table that had not been moved, he said with a smile: "haven''t you eaten it yet? It looks like a good meal


    Tang Xiao laughed and motioned him to sit down. Then he asked, "how did you come?"


    "I want to ask, have you heard from Ning''er recently? She''s been away from home for so long, and I''m really worried about her Tang Yaoliang said, seeing that he did not move his chopsticks, he said: "brother, you eat first! In case the food gets cold. "


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao smile to one side of the little girl way: "take a bowl of chopsticks again, let two Ye accompany me to eat."


    Tang Yaoliang looked slightly stiff and quickly waved his hand: "no, big brother. I just had enough to eat. I can''t eat any more."


    "Alas


    Tang Xiao sighed, picked up the chopsticks and put them down again. He said, "these days, when I think of Ning''er, I don''t know what''s going on now? I can''t eat or sleep well


    "Big brother, don''t worry. Ning''er will come back safely." Perhaps he was worried that he would let him eat with him again. After sitting for a while, he stood up and said, "brother, you''d better eat more or less! I''ll go back first. "


    "Good." Tang Xiao should, looking at the figure that he left, the eyes gradually sink down.


    And the youth guard on one side, at this time, he looks at the little girl with strange eyes. If I didn''t believe it before, but I saw the second master who came to the main courtyard suddenly, what is there that I don''t understand?


    "Qingzhi, go and guard outside the hospital." Tang Xiao said.


    "Yes." This time, he did not say anything more, just came to the hospital to guard.


    Tang Xiao''s eyes fell on the girl and asked in a deep voice, "who are you? Why did you come to the Tang family? "

 Chapter 112

    The little girl Gu Qingge raised her head and pursed her lips: "I won''t hurt you." She didn''t want to say more about the meaning of the other words.


    Tang Xiao looked at her and asked, "when did you know they poisoned? Why don''t you just tell me? "


    "It''s the first day when you take away the bowl of porridge in your hand and tell you directly that you won''t believe it." Just like today, if it was not for the second room, he would not believe her easily.


    Tang Xiao''s eyes flashed slightly. Indeed, if she said that his bowl of porridge was poisonous that day, he would probably arrest her and torture her at the first time. Who is she? What''s the purpose of coming to the Tang family? In this way, it will also disturb the people in the second room.


    "Qingzhi, please come here." He said in a calm voice.


    "Yes." The young guard responded and left quickly.


    After a while, an old man carrying a medicine box followed Qingzhi into the main hospital: "the master of the house." The old man saluted.


    "Mr. Xu, let''s see if the food is poisonous." Tang Xiao indicated.


    After hearing the speech, Mr. Xu was stunned for a moment. He quickly picked up some of them and tested them with silver needles. They were colorless and tasteless, and they could not be tested with silver needles.


    The old man stopped for a moment, took out a thing from the medicine box and put it on the silver needle. After another try, the silver needle glowed black and purple, which made his hand tremble: "master, these meals are poisonous, colorless and tasteless. If you take it, I''m afraid it will be..."


    Looking at the black and purple silver needle, Tang Xiao''s eyes sank slightly and drank calmly: "Qingzhi, catch the people from the second room for me!"


    "Yes Qingzhi took his orders and went to the second room with his guard.


    At this time, the second room was also ready after receiving the news.


    "He must have been on guard! Now that even Mr. Xu has been invited over, it seems that we can only meet them hard! " Tang Yaoliang, with a gloomy look, took a token to Tang Shuang and said, "go to another court and report to the nobles of the imperial city. Please come and support them."


    "Good." After taking the token, Tang Shuang also left in a hurry through the back door.


    "The others will follow me! Go to the main court Tang Yaoliang took people and went to the main courtyard.


    The gate of the Tang family is closed. I don''t know that the Tang family is in a mess outside. However, the people in the Tang family are surprised by the actions of the second room. The Tang family always rush to the main courtyard


    At this time, in Qingyun City, a little monk is walking into a clothing store. After a turn, he stands in a row of women''s dresses and looks at them.


    The shopkeeper of the shop saw the little monk staring at the woman''s dress. He looked at the little monk strangely and said, "little master, do you want to buy clothes?"


    "Buy a skirt." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at a water blue dress, said: "this skirt is good-looking, please take it down the shopkeeper!"


    Seeing the shopkeeper standing still, he just looked at her with a strange look. Tang Ning felt moved and said with his hands folded: "Amitabha, benefactor, I want to buy a skirt for my sister at home."


    "I see." The shopkeeper suddenly took down the skirt and said with a smile, "I still think how can you, a monk, buy a skirt! It''s for my sister. "


    With that, the shopkeeper said with a smile: "little master looks so excellent. I want to come here. My sister is also a beauty. Wearing this dress in my shop, I will be more attractive. However, the materials used in my shop are excellent and the prices are relatively expensive."

 Chapter 113

    The shopkeeper was busy with the gold coins, but he didn''t think it was a good one to see.


    Tang Ning bought everything in and out of the store. After settling the account, she went to the inn where she was staying. She went into the guest room of the Inn and asked the waiter to send hot water upstairs. After taking a bath, she began to change clothes and put on a wig.


    "How do you coil this hair?"


    She was not very good at curling and pulling her hair. So she hooked up a bunch of black hair on the left and right sides of her cheek and braided them into two thin braids. Then she tied them up with ribbons and let them fall naturally. The rest of her hair was naturally draped behind her.


    The forehead thick left in the sea covered her eyebrows, covered her three points of unique color, gathered up her a sharp edge, and a touch of gentleness and cleverness.


    Loosen the cloth strip, the exquisite curve also shows the girl''s graceful and soft posture under the fitting dress and belt light bundle, especially the water blue dress, which is simple and elegant, clear and refreshing, and gives people a kind of amazing feeling of being bright at present.


    "It''s beautiful."


    She put up a smile to the beautiful people in the bronze mirror, and when she turned around, the water blue clothes and skirts swung gently, and the flowers of water blue flowered from the corner of her skirt, which was very beautiful.


    "I look so beautiful, and in two years, how beautiful should I be?" She touched her face and laughed happily: "it''s a woman''s nature to love beauty! It''s just such a dress up that it''s pleasing to the eyes


    She turned around in front of the bronze mirror, looked at it again, and finally murmured, "it''s this dress that is not as comfortable as a monk."


    Women''s dress looks too dazzling. On the one hand, it''s easy to make trouble. On the other hand, it''s inconvenient to walk outside. Therefore, she is ready to wait for the Tang family''s affairs to be handled, and then change back to the little monk''s dress.


    After checking up and down, she put the bamboo into the bag of heaven and earth, and then opened the door and went out.


    When the innkeeper saw a beautiful girl walking out of the inn in a long blue dress, he was stunned and puzzled: when did they live in such a beautiful girl? Why is he not impressed?


    Tang Ning, who left the inn, did not go directly to the Tang family. Instead, he went into a building called Baojian Pavilion in the city and planned to choose a dagger to weigh his hand.


    "Miss Tang?" When the shopkeeper of Baojian Pavilion heard the footsteps, he looked up. When he saw the girl coming in, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised and rushed to meet him.


    After hearing the address of the other party, Downing steps slightly. I didn''t expect that there was still some distance from the Tang family, so she changed into women''s clothes and was recognized.


    "When did Miss Tang come back? Your father has sent many people out to look for you. If you come back safely, you will be very happy. " The shopkeeper seemed to be no stranger to her and said with a smile, "Miss Tang, do you want a dagger? I happen to have a wonderful dagger here. I''ll show it to you. "


    The shopkeeper himself took a dagger and handed it to Tang Ning. He looked at her and said with a smile, "is Miss Tang just back? I haven''t seen you for half a year since you came to buy swords last time. I almost didn''t recognize you. "

 Chapter 114

    After he mentioned that, Tang Ning''s mind crossed such a scene of memory, so, he showed a smile and said: "I just came back, passing by you, I want to see if there is a dagger that is not weighed."


    "It''s good to come back, and there will be no mistake when you come back. Your father doesn''t know how worried you are when you leave home these days." The shopkeeper looked at the beautiful Tang Ning in front of him and sighed a pity.


    Who knows the people of Qingyun city? Tang Ning, the eldest lady of Tang family, has been one of the rare cultivation talents in Qingyun city since childhood? However, a few months ago, her accomplishments disappeared, and she became an ordinary person who could not cultivate. After this attack, I heard that she had not left home for a long time. If Tang Xiao had not sent people around to inquire about Tang Ning''s whereabouts, the people in the city would not have known that Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, had left home.


    A girl who has lost her accomplishments and is beautiful in the city. She is alone outside. Many people are wondering whether she has suffered any accident?


    But now seeing her back, he is really happy for the Tang family master, at least, his daughter is safe back.


    "This dagger looks insignificant, but it''s thin and sharp. It cuts iron like mud. It''s a rare good dagger. It''s the best way for girls to defend themselves. Do you like it or not? If you like it, I''ll give it to you at a lower price." The manager said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Downing smile, way: "good, that''s this one!" She settled the bill with a smile and put away her dagger.


    The shopkeeper personally sent her out and said, "go home quickly! Don''t worry your father. "


    "Good." Tang Ning has some helplessness in his heart, and the shopkeeper is too enthusiastic.


    As she walked down the street, she closed her eyes slightly and thought about things. Suddenly, she heard the sound of horse''s hooves galloping behind her, accompanied by the whips of whipping and drinking. The people around her suddenly started to scream, and the crowd retreated one after another.


    When she regained her consciousness, she turned and looked back, she saw a group of riders galloping in the street, and passers-by avoided one after another. Some of them couldn''t avoid falling to the ground, and rolled away, watching the team of riders coming towards her side. The people around her could not help but exclaim.


    "Girl, get out of the way!"


    "Girl, get away from me!"


    Listening to the screams around her, she was about to move away from her. Unexpectedly, before she could make any action, she saw a shadow like the wind. In her astonishment, she put her arm around her waist and took her away from the road.


    "Girl, are you all right?"


    Nangong Lingyun asked, when his eyes touched the girl''s beautiful face, his deep black pupil flashed slightly, and his eyes flashed with amazement. For a moment, he was stunned. He even forgot to let go of his arm, so he looked at the young girl in his arms.


    Looking at from such a close distance, the girl''s delicate and excellent face is even more beautiful. She was about 14 years old, with her silky black hair falling behind her, her clear eyes staring at her in amazement, and her red lips slightly opened under her high nose. It was very vivid and interesting to see her in his eyes.


    The other party didn''t show his infatuation because of his handsome appearance and outstanding temperament. Instead, he glared at him with a look of amazement and anger. It seemed that he was disgusted with his rescue. This feeling is very fresh and interesting.


    "Let go Downing took a deep breath and subdued his anger.


    Nangong Lingyun! Why did he go back to Qingyun city?

 Chapter 115

    At that moment, she did not let go of her waist. He looked at the girl who stepped back, and saw that she was wearing a water blue dress, elegant and out of the dust. Coupled with that beautiful face, it was really beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes.


    He practiced in the college and walked outside. He was one of the aristocratic families in Qingyun city. He had seen many beautiful women in Qingyun city. For those beautiful women, he only appreciated them and didn''t want to be moved. But when he looked at the girl in front of him, his eyes fell on her involuntarily, and he couldn''t move away.


    Looking at the girl''s smart eyes and the rich expression on her beautiful face, he did not pay attention to him after she retreated, but carefully arranged his own ink hair. He couldn''t help laughing: "girl, your hair is not disordered, don''t tidy it."


    Downing looked up at him and thought to himself: who said she was worried about her hair getting messy? She was obviously worried that he would throw her wig down if she whirled around like that!


    "Girl, if I save you, don''t you thank me?" Looking at the girl in front of him, he couldn''t help but tease her.


    Tang Ning''s heart moved, out of instinct, vaguely felt that she must be entangled with this man. Because the former Lord had a love affair with him, he had promised that the day when the magnolia tree grew up would be the time to marry him, and the former Lord had also said that he would be his bride when she grew up.


    The antecedent has been planted, and today we meet again, let her have a feeling that something will happen between her and him.


    Seeing the girl standing in front of him, she drooped her eyes. Nangong Lingyun couldn''t help laughing and called out: "girl?" The deep voice, with a silky smile, is very nice.


    Tang Ning came back to God, looked up at the people in front of him, showed a smile, and gently blessed a gift: "thank you for your help. I thank you for this gift."


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, the more he looked, he felt a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, so he asked, "have we seen it somewhere? Why do I think you''re a little familiar? "


    Of course I have. I saw it when I was a child. Some time ago, you saw my bald face! It''s just that your eyes are not very good, and you don''t recognize me as your little green plum.


    She looked at him, and her smile faded a little bit: "is it true that you met a beautiful woman and said that you are familiar with your eyes?"


    Seeing that the other party''s smile faded down, his words were also a little cold. After Nangong Lingyun had a slight pause, he had planned to ask the other party''s name after reporting his name. At this time, the idea was also suppressed by him.


    He did not deny that it was such a chance encounter that he had a bit of heart to the person in front of him, and even wanted to know her further. However, the other party''s words, her indifference, also let him stop.


    He is not a person who likes beauty. His heart is just because he is not attracted by her, not because of her beautiful appearance.


    What''s more, when he was young, he promised Ning''er that when the magnolia tree grew up, it would be the day of his marriage. Although he had not seen her for many years, and now her whereabouts are unknown, he finally made a promise to go out and naturally he could not provoke other women at will.


    This is not only unfair to Ning''er, but also to other women.

 Chapter 116

    Even though he had been practicing in the college, he had seen the world outside, and had gained a lot of knowledge and experience. Even though he felt that the promise he had made in his youth was somewhat immature, he had always remembered that he wanted to marry Ning''er. Even if her accomplishments were completely lost, even if she could only be an ordinary person in her whole life, he could not violate the original youth''s promise promise.


    He was positive look, will be like the spring bud just like the feelings of the pinch out, arched the positive color of the salute to her: "girl, I have offended before, I hope you forgive me."


    Tang Ning''s eyes twinkled slightly, and felt that he seemed to have some changes in this moment. Without waiting for her to study deeply, he saw the guard beside him hurried to his side and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Nangong Lingyun''s face changed slightly, and the girl in front of her immediately said, "goodbye." He took a deep look at her, then withdrew his eyes and strode away with the guard.


    Looking at his leaving figure, Tang Ning frowns slightly. It seems that he heard the guard tell Nangong Lingyun that something happened to the Tang family.


    Thinking of the team of guards who had been riding on the street before, her face was a little cold, and now she also went to the direction of the Tang family.


    At this time, Tang family.


    "My second brother, I didn''t expect that you would poison me regardless of the blood and family relationship of the Tang family and the ambition of a wolf. Now, you don''t want to be captured without restraint, and you still take people to the main courtyard. You are really brave!"


    Tang Xiaohei, with a calm face, glared at Tang Yaoliang, who broke in with people. He was very angry in his heart. Even though he was not a brother of his mother''s compatriots, he asked himself that he had never treated him unfairly. Unexpectedly, he harbored evil intention and wanted to harm him.


    "Hehe, elder brother, you should have given me the position of the head of the Tang family after sitting for so long. What''s more, your daughter has lost all her accomplishments and is still missing now. What can you do if you take the position of the head of the family?" Tang Yaoliang sneered. There is someone behind him to be a supporter, so he won''t be afraid of Tang Xiao!


    "Yao Liang, you can''t be so heartless. You cover your chest and ask yourself, how does the master treat your second room? How can you do such a thing? " An old man sighed.


    "Yao Liang, don''t make mistakes again and again. Now it''s still time to turn around. Put down your arms and admit your mistake to the master. We can still intercede for you. Please spare your life."


    "Yes! How can you be so stupid to do such a thing! Admit your mistake! Do you think you can overthrow the owner of the house by your second room? It''s impossible. "


    Several old people advised each other, really do not want to see Tang family flesh and blood spatter on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Tang Yaoliang raised his head and laughed. He suddenly laughed. He looked at them fiercely: "do you think I only have these people in the second room? At this time, I am not afraid to tell you that Ouyang family, one of the top ten aristocratic families in the Imperial City, is my patron! They promised that they would help me to become the owner of the house! Will help me, let the Tang family become the first of the eight aristocratic families in Qingyun city! Frost will also be given a place to practice in the college! If you are wise, you can come to my side now. After I become the head of the family, you can ignore the past and let you continue to be the family elders of the Tang family. Otherwise Hum


    When the Tang family heard him mention that the man behind him was Ouyang family, one of the top ten aristocratic families in the Imperial City, their faces all changed.

 Chapter 117

    The top ten aristocratic families in the imperial city are the most powerful family forces under the royal families of Xuanlong kingdom. Every family of the top ten aristocratic families in the imperial city has collateral families in various places, and their power distribution is very large. The main family in the imperial city is the most powerful one among these families.


    They are also aristocrats of a century old family. However, it can only be regarded as Qingyun city. If compared with the top aristocrats in the Imperial City, they can not be mentioned at all.


    Therefore, when he heard Tang Yaoliang say that the man behind him was Ouyang family, one of the top ten aristocratic families, the Tang family was calm.


    "What about Ouyang, the top aristocrat in the imperial city? Can you still interfere in the affairs of the Tang family? " Tang Xiao snorted in a deep voice, looked at Tang Yaoliang, and said, "you join hands with outsiders to deal with your relatives and poison the Tang family leader. These two crimes alone are enough to make you apologize with death!"


    He was full of air in the voice of a meal, in the eyes of a sharp color, drink in a deep voice: "come on! Arrest Tang Yaoliang for me! If other people dare to resist, they will be punished with the same crime! "


    "Yes When the respectful voice fell, several guards immediately seized Tang Yaoliang.


    "Do you dare to fight with me? Look for death Tang Yaoliang''s gloomy eyes narrowed, and his sword flashed with sharp light, so he cut at the attacking guard.


    What he did was to kill people to death, and the guard wanted to capture him and hand him over to the owner. As soon as the two sides fought, they soon added a few wounds to their bodyguards.


    "If you dare to resist, you will be killed!" Tang Xiao''s voice cooled down, staring at Tang Yaoliang''s eyes with killing intention.


    "Yes


    The guard retreated, followed by several dark guards in black. However, when they saw the appearance of those dark guards, several patriarchs looked slightly changed. One of them immediately said, "wait a minute! I''ll take him As soon as the voice fell, one of the elders quickly seized Tang Yaoliang.


    Tang Yaoliang''s face changed slightly when he saw the old man''s move. He was not his opponent at all!


    As the figure retreated, he drank: "stop him for me!"


    However, several other clan elders also fought back the two room guards who were ready to go forward. After that, the people of the second room were detained by a group of guards. In such a moment, Tang Yaoliang was also captured by the old clan.


    "Three elders, do you want to stand by Tang Xiao His hands were buckled, twisted and pressed behind him, and he asked angrily.


    The three elders, with a sense of awe and a firm voice, said, "I, the Tang family, should support my Tang family. If you think about the Tang family, you will not collude with outsiders to plot against the Tang family."


    Said, he shook his head and sighed: "Yao Liang, the master of the house treats you not thin, you should not be so!"


    "Master, it''s not good. A team of guards outside surrounded our Tang family." A guard rushed in to report.


    Hearing this, Tang Yaoliang''s gloomy and indignant look was instantly swept away by joy: "ha ha ha ha ha! Here comes the Ouyang family! If you are sensible, please let me go. Otherwise, you will be good-looking! "


    "Pa!"


    Tang Xiao came forward and slapped him hard: "up to now, you are still stubborn! You don''t deserve to be born into the Tang family! "

 Chapter 118

    This slap was so powerful that Tang Yaoliang''s face was swollen and a trace of blood oozed from the corners of his mouth.


    He looked up with hatred and looked at him like a poisonous snake. He measured it with malice: "Tang Xiao, do you know what''s wrong with your baby daughter?"


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao''s whole person fiercely one shock, the vision shrinks, goes forward to grab his dress Lapel to lift him up, in the voice with a trace of trembling meaning: "rather son does not walk by oneself? Did you take it? "


    At this moment, Tang Yaoliang, who was slapped and angry, just wanted to let Tang Xiao taste the taste of being cut like a knife. He also thought that the Ouyang family members had gone outside, so he also wantonly laughed: "I''ll tell you! My good elder brother, your precious daughter was taken away by the people who sent her out of the house to the seven kill Pavilion when I was knocked unconscious. You don''t have to think that she can come back alive. She died long ago, and she died miserably! Ha ha ha ha ha


    The rest of the Tang family were shocked when they heard this. They looked at Tang Yaoliang one by one in disbelief. How crazy was he to attack his teenage niece?


    "Damn you!"


    Tang Xiao''s eyes were red, and his whole body was boiling with killing intention. He let go of his hand and grabbed the hand of his skirt and directly buttoned his throat.


    "Damn you!"


    You should die two times in a row, which shows his anger at this time. He clasped Tang Yaoliang''s hand tightly, and Shengsheng pinched him so that his face turned purple and he couldn''t breathe.


    "Dad


    Tang Shuang ran in, holding Tang Xiao''s hand and crying: "uncle, uncle, don''t kill my father, Uncle..."


    However, while she was close to Tang Xiao''s side, while no one around her to guard her, she secretly pressed the sleeve arrow between the sleeves and aimed at Tang Xiao''s heart.


    The neglected little girl has been standing in the corner, and must pay attention to the surrounding. When she sees the girl named Tang Shuang in the second room rushing forward and holding the owner''s hand, she always asks for her. Therefore, when she sees her hand touching her sleeve, she instinctively rushes forward.


    "Master, be careful!"


    She yelled and rushed forward, bumping her body into Tang Xiao, trying to break him off. However, her body was too small for lack of strength, so she only made his body move slightly. However, the sleeve arrow, which was originally aimed at his heart, was also deflected due to her collision.


    "Well!" Tang Xiao snorted, and the hand that clasped Tang Yaoliang''s throat was released. His steps swayed for a moment, and he was held by a little girl and an old family member.


    "Master of the house!"


    "Master of the house!"


    When they saw the sleeve arrow, they were both shocked and shocked. No one thought that Tang Shuang would dare to attack the owner of the house, and no one would take precautions against her. No one would have thought that a teenage girl, who is gentle and generous at ordinary times, would have such a poisonous hand on her relatives!


    "How dare you Qingzhi stepped forward angrily. Tang Shuang had to do something, but Qingzhi took it down three or two times. She twisted her hands behind her and knelt down.


    The old people who supported Tang Xiao were shocked to see that his lips were purple and his whole body was weak and weak: "no! Sleeve arrows are very poisonous


    "Come on! Take this antidote


    Seeing that Tang Xiao''s face was purple and black, another old man was shocked in his heart. He rushed forward and took out a triangular amulet from the innermost part of his clothes. He took apart the amulet and put a precious pill into Tang Xiao''s mouth.

 Chapter 119

    "This is the antidote left by my grandfather when he left!" Tang Yaoliang, who had recovered his breath, stared at the pill, and his eyes were red: "when Shuanger''s mother was poisoned, you just watched me cry for help and see her poisoned to death!"


    Seeing that Tang Xiao took the pill, the old man''s face gradually improved. Then he looked at Tang Yaoliang and said, "this is what my ancestor gave me to keep when he left. This antidote is very precious. How can you give it to your woman? If it had been given in those years, how would the owner live if he was poisoned? My Tang family''s Centennial foundation is all in the master''s body, how can I not leave a way for him? "


    Don''t say it''s his wife. Even if other people in the Tang family are poisoned, he won''t take out the pill. You know, the antidote pill is not what they can have here, but the elixir of the immortal land. If he didn''t have to, he would not take out the antidote.


    "Good! OK, you guys! I will let Ouyang family destroy you all! It''s all gone! Not one of them He roared with indignation, and his expression was a bit crazy.


    "Master, Ouyang''s family has broken in! The guards in the front yard can''t stop them. They, they kill people when they see people... " The guard came in with blood and reported in panic.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Well done! Well done Tang Yaoliang looked up and laughed wildly.


    After taking the antidote pill, Tang Xiao''s face was better. However, the toxicity failed to disperse and his body was weak. He bit his teeth and pulled out the sleeve arrow inserted above his chest, bringing out a piece of blood.


    "Master of the house!" People looked at him with worry.


    Tang Xiao threw away the sleeve arrow, staring at Tang Yaoliang and Tang Shuang, and said in a cold voice, "tie them up and take them out! The others are in the dungeon! Listen to the Tang family! Come with me to meet the Ouyang family As soon as the voice fell, he pushed aside the people who supported him and went out with strong support.


    "Yes The people''s voices were loud, and the fighting spirit was awe inspiring and the momentum was like a rainbow.


    Tang family is not far away, surrounded by a large number of people, but they do not dare to come forward, just there in a low voice.


    In front of the gate of the Tang family, in addition to a group of 340 riders, there were more than a dozen escorts in uniform, while the leader sat in the sedan chair and did not come out. Beside the sedan chair, there was an old man standing with his hands down.


    Listening to the clang of swords and swords coming from inside, the old man who stood still with his hands down looked up. His eyes were calm like a pool of stagnant water without any ripples.


    "Ah


    Scream came, at the same time, a strong suit guard was kicked out, at the same time, there are several guards with blood stained sword back out.


    Walking in front of them are several clan elders who support Tang Xiao to walk out. When they see those Ouyang family people outside, they all calmly look at them.


    The number is not large, but they are all good players. At least in terms of the combat effectiveness of the guards, the Tang family''s guards are not their opponents. It is estimated that only the dark guards in the mansion can fight with them. However, the accomplishments of the other''s riders are more than five levels of Qi refining. If it is a tough battle, they will still be the Tang family who will suffer heavy casualties in the end.


    Riding on a horse, a guard, when he saw the man, immediately drank: "what a Tang family! How dare you do it to my Ouyang family

 Chapter 120

    Tang Xiaoyan''s eyes glanced over the guard. After a pause on the old man beside the sedan chair, he fell on the sedan chair and said in a cold voice: "I''ve heard that Ouyang family is one of the top ten aristocratic families in the Imperial City, but I didn''t expect that the power is so powerful that they can defy the law of Xuanlong Kingdom and break into the house to kill people! What a great prestige


    "My Lord, my Lord, help us!" Tang Yaoliang struggled and began to shout.


    The Ouyang family glanced at Tang Yaoliang, but did not pay attention to him. At this time, the sedan chair curtain was lifted, and a middle-aged man with royal clothes and jade belt came out. His eyes fell on Tang Xiao, and after a look at him, he said, "you are worthy of being the master of the Tang family. You really have the demeanor of being the master of the house."


    His voice was stunned, his eyes narrowed, his eyes crossed with scorn, and he said with pride: "it''s a pity that the people of Ouyang''s family are standing in front of you. It''s easy for us to kill you!"


    "Is it? Then you can try it! " Thinking that Tang Yaoliang colluded with outsiders to plot his own plan is just enough, but even his daughter was murdered by them, he would like to kill them to avenge Ning''er!


    "If you want to die, I have no reason not to do it for you." The middle-aged man sneered and motioned to the old man around him and said, "go, kill him for me!"


    Tang Xiao held the sword in his hand and stepped forward to prepare for the battle. The people around him called out quickly: "master of the house!"


    "Master, let me do it!" One of the people always said that he wanted to come forward.


    "Master, let''s do it!"


    Another old man also opened his mouth, with an urgent worry in his eyes: "you still have injuries, and the poison has not been used up. Don''t be lucky!"


    "You can go together." The old man looked at them like dead water, and his voice was hoarse and ugly.


    At this time, however, there was a rush of footsteps and a rush of sound.


    "Stop it! Stop it


    The leader of Nangong family came with people, followed by Nangong Lingyun, and behind them came the masters of other aristocratic families in the city.


    "Ouyang family is the top aristocratic family in the imperial city. If today''s events are passed back to the imperial city and spread to the king''s ears, I''m afraid that even you Ouyang''s family will escape from the Lord''s punishment!" Nangong Lingyun came forward and said, glancing over the bound Tang Shuang father and daughter, eyebrows slightly twisted.


    He held Tang Xiao and saw that he was hurt. He asked, "Tang Shibo, how are you? Are you ok? "


    "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiao shook his head and thought of his daughter. The iron Zheng man''s eyes were red and his face was sad: "Ling Yun, Ning''er she, she was killed by them..."


    He was deeply grieved. He had long suspected that his daughter did not leave home by himself. However, he did not expect that his family members colluded with outsiders to murder her. Tang Yaoliang said that he did not doubt it at all, because he could do anything to poison him, what else could he not do?


    Tang Shuang opened her eyes in amazement when she saw Nangong Lingyun. She didn''t expect him to appear here. She also saw such a scene. At this time, she couldn''t face him. She could only lower her own sense of existence by lowering her head.


    Hearing his words, Nangong Lingyun was shocked: "how can it be? How could she die? "


    He looked at Tang Shuang with cold eyes and pinched her chin. His cold voice was killing: "did you kill her? How dare you kill he

 Chapter 122

    Tang Xiao, he is no longer a queen!


    Tang Xiao as long as the thought of his daughter was killed, the heart will be very painful, he personally brought up the child ah! From a small soft group, Jane and heavy slowly raised to such a large, but these people were killed.


    His red eyes were fixed on Tang Yaoliang and Tang Shuang. His voice was murderous and resentful: "Tang Yaoliang''s father and daughter killed my daughter. They are not qualified to be the head of the Tang family! When the internal strife of the Tang family is calmed down, I Tang Xiao will let myself be the master of the family! "


    "Tang Shibo..." Nangong Lingyun looks at him worried. Ning''er is dead. Does he have no hope? So you want to be a monk?


    All the masters were shocked and couldn''t help looking at him. In addition to Tang Xiao, where else in the Tang family can be qualified as a master?


    On the second floor of the restaurant not far away, Mo Ye drinks at the window and looks at the development of the Tang family in front of him. He is indifferent, only occasionally distracted, as if thinking about something.


    The black wind, who was standing beside him, said indignantly, "master, the Ouyang family has been deceiving people too much. They have all intervened in other families. The father and daughter of the second room of the Tang family actually killed the daughter of the head of the family. It''s really worse than a brute!"


    "No matter where you are, the strong are respected." Mo Ye says faintly, looking at the scene in front of the Tang family, the deep voice slowly spreads out: "the land of mortals is still so, the land of immortals is even worse than it. The destruction of a family is often only in the thought of the strong."


    Smell speech, black wind and dark one all think of that one night by strong person exterminates the Chang family, for a time, also all silent down.


    They have seen too many things about the weak and the strong. Even their master himself, if it was not for his powerful strength, it would have been difficult for him to survive in the imperial city just because he could not have the sacred heart.


    Fortunately, their master has a strong strength and power, otherwise, even if he is the prince, he still can not escape the fate of the weak.


    Strength, wherever it is, is really important.


    "Who said I was dead?"


    At this time, a soft voice broke the dignified atmosphere in front of the Tang family''s gate. The sound also shocked everyone. They suddenly looked up at the sound place in disbelief.


    Even Mo ye, who is playing with the wine glass on the second floor, looks up at the voice when he hears the woman''s voice.


    I saw a beautiful girl in a Aquamarine dress walking slowly out of the crowd. Her graceful and graceful figure was fully displayed in her elegant and fresh water blue dress. Her black hair fell behind her, and her eyebrows were covered by the sea in front of her forehead, but her beautiful beauty could not be covered.


    Her step is light, her posture is light and soft, her beautiful face has a pair of smart eyes and cunning light, and her lips are full of smile. When such a girl is only about 14 years old, she exudes self-confidence and superior momentum from her, which is no less than anyone in the field.


    On the second floor, Mo Ye stares at the beautiful girl with a slight frown. He feels that the girl is a little familiar. He is just asking if the two people around him have ever seen this girl? Or, who is this woman? The people in front of the Tang family''s gate opened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost. Tang Xiao, in particular, looked like crying and laughing after seeing the girl, and ran to the girl with one lunge.


    "Ning''er!"

 Chapter 124

    On the second floor of the restaurant, Heifeng looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help but feel surprised: "so that girl is that Tang Xiao''s daughter. Great! It turns out that she was not killed, but how did Tang Xiao give birth to such a beautiful daughter


    Hearing this, he took a look at him, and quietly moved his eyes. If a daughter doesn''t follow his father, then naturally she follows her mother. Does it need to be said?


    "Do you think that Tang Xiao''s daughter is familiar?" Mo Ye looks at the girl, but still can''t remember where he met this man.


    "Familiar?"


    Black wind a listen, can''t help but see a few more eyes, shook his head: "certainly have not seen, such a beautiful girl, if I have seen, I certainly remember."


    Dark a thought, also open a way: "subordinate also did not see." As the black wind said, the girl looks so excellent, if they have seen it, they should not forget it.


    Hearing that the two people around him say they have never met each other, Mo ye no longer bothers to think about it. Instead, he stares at the Ouyang family and frowns and says, "Heifeng, go and let the Ouyang family be more restrained."


    "Yes Heifeng was surprised. He didn''t expect that the master would help them. After answering, he quickly went downstairs.


    He looked at the Tang family and asked, "how can the master want to help the Tang family?"


    "In Qingyun City, the wind of Tang Xiao is not bad, and the people of Tang family have the courage to fight Ouyang family. At this time, to let Heifeng go is also to avoid the involvement of all the aristocratic families of Qingyun city into the chaos between Ouyang family and Tang family. If there is a fight, the people in the city will be affected, and the whole Qingyun city will be in chaos."


    He was playing with the teacup and said in a low voice: "it''s good to learn from the little monk once in a while for a little work."


    Smell speech, dark one suddenly, the original master son is influenced by the Tang teacher.


    On the other side of the Tang family, Tang Ning withdrew from Tang Xiao''s arms and stepped forward, glancing over the bound Tang Yaoliang and Tang Shuang, and landed on the middle-aged man of Ouyang family.


    Looking at the beautiful girl with self-confidence and natural demeanor, the middle-aged man''s astonishing eyes fell on her and looked again and again, and suddenly showed an inexplicable smile: "I didn''t expect that Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, was so beautiful at such a young age. It''s a pity that you have been ruined by your disrepair. However, with your appearance and figure, if you go back with me to Ouyang''s house I can also protect your Tang family for a hundred years and let your father continue to be the head of the Tang family. How about that? "


    Nangong Lingyun''s face sank. He stepped forward to Tang Ning and blinked at his girl. He showed a soothing smile and said to her, "Ning''er, I''m here. You don''t have to be afraid."


    The voice fell, he turned to protect Tang Ning behind him, looking at the middle-aged man, cold voice: "if you want to fight, I can accompany Nangong Lingyun!"


    Downing looked at the man in front of him, his face moving. Who said she was scared? If she is afraid, she will not come. However, Nangong Lingyun is not their opponent, but she still protects her behind her in such a scene. I have to say, at this time, her heart is really a bit complicated.


    If the predecessor did not die, it should be a good relationship with him?


    On the second floor, Mo Ye looks at the scene, hands at the cup and asks, "what''s the relationship between Nangong Lingyun and Miss Tang?"

 Chapter 126

    Black wind raised his voice and said that the arrogant and commanding tone in the words made the people around him very curious. Who is the master of this person? How dare you speak to Ouyang people in such a tone?


    Hearing the words of black wind, the middle-aged man Ouyang law''s eyes appear stunned, which one should cover the Tang family?


    On the second floor of the restaurant, Mo Ye frowns slightly when he hears the words of Heifeng. What he said just now seems not to say that.


    When Tang Ning heard Heifeng''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He was a bit surprised, because the wind didn''t feel like what Mo ye would say, and how could he be in charge of other people''s family affairs?


    After seeing Heifeng, Ouyang LV couldn''t help looking around. When his eyes touched the black figure sitting on the second floor of the restaurant, his face froze. After bowing his hands in that direction, he said to Heifeng: "since it''s the family that the night king wants to protect, Ouyang law doesn''t dare to commit any crimes. Let''s call it a day. I hope the black wind guard can say something nice to the night king."


    Mo ye, the third prince, is also known as the night king. Maybe others don''t know how powerful and powerful he is, but none of the aristocratic families in the imperial city don''t know.


    However, he did not expect that he would not be in the Imperial City, but would come to places like Qingyun city and see this scene today.


    He was not afraid that the incident would be brought to the head of the state. Ouyang family was a top family. Even if the incident broke out, the head of the state would reprimand him at most. However, if it was the night king, it would be hard to say.


    Even though he was not holy, his means and strength were awed by all the people in the imperial city.


    "Go He turned and sat in the sedan chair and ordered everyone to leave.


    A battle situation that must be bleeding in the river was terminated because of the night King''s words. This made many family owners in Qingyun city feel a little confused. They didn''t expect that the matter would be solved in this way.


    Tang Xiao also saw the black figure on the second floor. He looked at the black wind on the other side and asked in doubt and hesitation: "dare to ask, why is the night King..."


    Why help them? The Tang family and the night king never met. Moreover, he had heard of some things about the night king, so some of them couldn''t believe that the night king would be here and solved their Tang family''s crisis.


    "Master son''s mind, we when subordinates dare not guess, OK, the matter is solved." Black wind said, turning to go back.


    "Wait a minute." Tang Xiao called again and stepped forward and said, "I want to thank his Highness the night king. Can I do that?"


    Smell speech, the black wind instinctively look at the second floor, see there is no master''s figure, immediately said: "no, my master has gone." As soon as the voice fell, he rushed to catch up.


    Tang Xiao saw that Ouyang''s family had evacuated, and the night King''s guard had left. He sighed with relief. Then he looked at the owners and said, "Tang Xiao is here. Thank you for your help today. When I straighten out the family affairs, I''ll go to the door again."


    The masters also bowed their hands and said, "the head of the Tang family still has injuries. You''d better go back to the mansion to cure them first! I''ll go back first. "


    So they left one after another and left with others.


    Nangong Jie sees that his son''s eyes have been falling on Tang Ning''s body. When he thinks that she has lost all her accomplishments, he can''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 130

    In the evening, the little girl came back. When she came back, she took a broom and beat the leaves in the main courtyard and watered it again. She has been busy in the main courtyard.


    Guard in front of the door of Qingzhi, eyes from time to time to see the little girl, in fact, there are doubts in the heart, but, do not know how to ask.


    Knowing that she was harmless, she swept the floor and watered the flowers in the main courtyard. He didn''t drive her out until he saw her bring food from the kitchen. As she came towards him, he couldn''t help asking, "what are you going to do?"


    "Dinner is ready. Please invite miss out to dinner."


    Downing also took a nap at the chair in the room, got enough energy, and woke up to hear the sound outside. Seeing Tang Xiao still asleep on the bed, he got up and went out.


    "Qingzhi, go and guard outside the hospital." Tang Ning went out of the door and said to Qingzhi.


    Green know Leng for a while, still should: "be." Walk toward the entrance of the courtyard, still did not forget to see that hangs the head static standing on the side of the little girl.


    This little girl, why don''t you let her go?


    Downing went to the table to eat, the little girl also came to her side, the soft voice into the ears of Downing.


    "Miss, they did not leave the city directly, but went to the courtyard where they settled down in the city..."


    While eating, Tang Ning listened to her talking about the situation of the Ouyang family. When she was full, she put down the bowl and stood up and said to her, "quit!"


    "Yes." After a reply, she picked up the dishes and went out.


    As it was getting dark, several guards were guarding outside the main courtyard. Qingzhi was ordered by Tang Ning to guard outside the house. What they didn''t know was that after entering the night, Tang Ning quietly left the Tang house from the rear window.


    She first found a place to change into a little monk''s dress, and then took advantage of the night and went to the courtyard where Ouyang''s family lived.


    In a tree not far from their courtyard, donning, hidden by the night, had a crow on his head. The black crow was almost integrated into the night.


    "Little black, come down." She stretched out her hand in front of her, and saw the crow flying gently on her arm.


    Downing took out the medicine and poured it on it and said, "be careful, go ahead."


    The crow nodded and flew towards the courtyard. After coming to the top of the courtyard, a pair of small black eyes looked at the people below, and then he opened his mouth and called.


    "Dumb! Dumb


    The crow''s cry is very clear in the night. The guards in the courtyard are gathering together and don''t know what to say. At the sight of a crow standing on the roof, the first guard can''t help scolding: "bad luck!" When the hand is raised, a concealed weapon shoots at the crow.


    "Dumb! Dumb


    "Dumb! Dumb


    Xiao Hei fluttered his wings and flew over their heads and called. The dumb crow''s cry made people feel restless and uneasy.


    In their opinion, crow crow must be a funeral. When the crow comes this evening, can such a crow keep calling all the time, can he not be impatient?


    "What''s going on?" In the room, Ouyang law frowned and walked out of the room, followed by the thin old man.


    "Master, I don''t know where there is a crow. I''ve been crying all the time. My subordinates are trying to shoot it." The captain of the guard stepped forward and said respectfully.


    Ouyang Lu looked up, his eyebrows twisted deeper.

 Chapter 131

    A black crow was flapping its wings in the air and flying over their heads. From time to time, he called out two times. He had to say that he was defeated today. When he saw this crow, he only felt bad luck.


    "Dumb! Dumb


    Small black see those two people come out, then vigorously flapping wings, the body that colorless and tasteless powder volatilizes out. In the dark night, the fine powder could not be seen at all. Rao was the guard below, but he could not detect it because of his irritability.


    But the old man, as if aware, looked up at the crow. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He twisted his eyebrows and held his breath quietly.


    "Don''t you feel bad listening to crows? What are you doing? Shoot it The middle-aged man was drinking with displeasure on his face.


    "Yes The guards were about to start, but they saw that the crow was flying high, and after two dumb calls, it suddenly flew away.


    "Hum! Even a crow is coming to me


    The middle-aged man shook his sleeve and snorted coldly. His voice was bleak and said to the old man around him: "the Tang Jiaming is protected by the night king, but if it is not clear, we will come to Yin!"


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have that chance."


    A gentle voice came, and the people in the courtyard suddenly raised their heads and looked at it. Under the night, a little monk in green clothes did not know when to come to the courtyard wall. There was a crow standing on his bare head, and a long bamboo was pinned on his waist. Under the moon, the green clothes fluttered with the wind, and his body was filled with a faint light of Buddhism. He looked very sacred, but at this moment They just feel weird.


    In the evening, how could a little monk stand on the top of the courtyard wall? Moreover, there was a crow on his head, which was dumb and called before. For a time, it made people feel uneasy and uneasy.


    The words were overheard, the middle-aged man squinted and immediately drank: "take it down!"


    "Yes Several guards swept back to the front and attacked the little monk on the wall with their swords.


    Tang Ning watched the long sword attack, moved his hand, and held a dagger in the palm of his hand. The next moment, he leaped into the courtyard. Her spirit breath was fully opened, and the spirit Master''s breath was sent out, which surprised the guards and the middle-aged man.


    "Spirit Master!"


    The strength of the guards is not up to the level of the spirit Master. But this young monk seems to be a spiritual master?


    "No! On us... "


    The guard who was attacking the little monk changed his face. He only felt that with their luck, their accomplishments were losing like a ball of gas. Not only that, their bodies were still weak, and even they could not stand.


    "Hiss! Ah... "


    In the moment of their panic, Downing had killed seven or eight people.


    Seeing that the little monk''s hand was a knife to seal his throat and take people''s lives without mercy, people were shocked. Instinctively, they would like to fight, at least, to save their lives.


    But their luck, the inhalation of the drug to play faster, natural, also die faster


    The middle-aged man looked at this scene, his legs were also Microsoft, supported by the old man around him to avoid falling to the ground. He looked at the little monk in horror and said in a trembling voice, "do you know who I am? I am a member of Ouyang family. If you leave here, I can let you go! "

 Chapter 132

    Turning his bloody dagger, Tang Ning glanced at the fallen corpse with a smile, but his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "I naturally know that you are the Ouyang family, and I killed you."


    Her eyes passed over the middle-aged man and fell on the old man. From just now on, the old man did not see panic. It seems that when Xiaohei sprinkled the medicine, he should have noticed.


    Perhaps knowing that downing was looking at him, the old man raised his hand and pushed the middle-aged man behind him. He took a step forward. Suddenly, he reached for a fierce attack and forced Downing''s face.


    Tang Ning knew that if he did not solve the old man, he would not be able to kill the Ouyang law. Therefore, after glancing at the weak legs and sweating Ouyang law, he concentrated on dealing with the old man.


    Small black is flapping the wings from the corner of the wall, came to the middle-aged man and then opened his mouth and scolded: "dumb! Dumb! Want to shoot Lao Tzu? I burned you first


    As soon as the sound falls, a fire comes out of his mouth and goes towards Ouyang law.


    After hearing the crow''s voice, the old man, who fought with Downing, shrunk his eyes, looked back instinctively, and exclaimed, "spirit beast!"


    However, it happened to see that the flame spurted out of Ouyang Lv''s clothes burning up. This distraction caused him to be stabbed by a dagger in the chest, which had been struggling with downing.


    Stabbing pain hit, blood ooze, also let him fiercely steady mind, looking back at the little monk''s eyes finally had fluctuations: "our Ouyang family and you have no resentment, why do you want to murder us?"


    Tang Ning glanced at Ouyang LV, who was rolling on the ground, and his gentle voice came out: "no, you have a grudge." As soon as the voice fell, the dagger flew out of his hand, attacking the other party''s throat like a flying knife, and at the same time, the whole person also leaned forward.


    The old man saw that the little monk was tough, so he couldn''t get the upper hand. Ouyang LV was on fire and was dying. After avoiding the dagger from the other side, he wanted to escape over the wall.


    "Want to escape? You can''t escape. " Tang Ning looked at the old man''s toes and wanted to jump off the wall. He snorted, raised his hand, and his heart moved. The golden holy bowl appeared in her hand.


    "Sleepy!"


    The holy bowl flew out of her hands and became larger. With the speed of covering her ears, the old man leaped back to the ground. Under the control of her mind, the holy bowl gradually narrowed down after landing. On the bowl body, there were gold inscriptions, and the holy light was surging.


    "Ah..."


    The scream came out of the holy bowl until, as the voice faded away, Downing said, "stop!"


    The holy bowl shrank back to the palm of her hand and disappeared into a golden light. There was a force infused from the palm. At the palm of the palm, the inscription was slightly hot. However, the old man in the bowl had lost all his accomplishments and lay on the ground dying.


    When she got back the dagger, she cut off the old man''s vitality. She took a look at the corpse on the ground and Ouyang LV, who was burned to ashes. Then she said, "let''s go!" It''s so noisy that I''m afraid I can''t go if I don''t go.


    Little black flapped his wings and turned into a ray of light into Downing''s body.


    Downing jumped up on the wall. With his hand raised, a fire fell into several clusters and fell around the courtyard. The flame roared and burned with the wind, and devoured the corpses there


    At the top of the wall, Downing withdrew his eyes, jumped into the night and left quietly

 Chapter 133

    The next morning, Mo Ye wakes up from other hospitals and just sits down at the table, he sees the black wind come in.


    "Master, all the people of Ouyang''s family died last night." Black wind came forward to report, his face with a trace of doubt, said: "listen to the people nearby said, last night heard the movement of Ouyang family''s small courtyard, and there are crows calling."


    Mo ye, who is drinking water, hears this, and his deep black pupil falls on his body: "crow''s cry?"


    "Yes." Heifeng was a little excited and said, "master, can it be Tang Shi? His name is Tang Shi. Is it Tang Shi? Is it a relative of the Tang family? How else would you have killed the Ouyang family? "


    Hearing this, Mo Ye turns his hand slightly holding the cup, thinking about the possibility of this? It''s just


    "Even if he hears the crow, it''s not necessarily what he did. Moreover, he may not appear in Qingyun city." He said slowly.


    "Master, shall we go to the Tang family for a visit?" Heifeng asked excitedly.


    Mo Ye doesn''t speak, but looks thoughtful and seems to be thinking about something


    At the same time, Nangong family.


    Early in the morning, Nangong Lingyun was ready to go to the Tang family, but was called to stay in the front yard.


    "Lingyun." Nangong Jie is sitting in the front yard pavilion with his hands down.


    "Father?" He was surprised and stepped forward: "why did you get up so early today?"


    "Sit down! After I came back yesterday, my father and son didn''t have a good chat. I also want to ask you, why did you come back again after you just went back to college? " Nangong Jie sits down at the table.


    Nangong Lingyun said with a smile: "I want to talk to my father about this later. In fact, I came back because I stood out from the previous experience assessment and got the opportunity to go to Tianlong university to participate in the assessment."


    "What?" Nangong Jie, who is pouring tea, is so surprised that he doesn''t even know that the water overflows.


    Nangong Lingyun quickly took over the teapot and put it aside. His voice was calm and said: "it''s an opportunity to participate in the assessment of Tianlong college. Don''t be too excited about it."


    Nangong Jie was excited and surprised, and said, "how rare is the assessment opportunity of Tianlong college? Moreover, the people who can get this assessment opportunity are all talented people in the college, and they can pass the assessment of Tianlong college. You can enter Tianlong college to practice! "


    The more he said, the more excited he became. He couldn''t help standing up and saying, "it''s the blessing of our ancestors. This is the great joy of Nangong family."


    Nangong Lingyun saw that he was so excited that he couldn''t help smiling and said, "I''ll be back for a month. After a month, I''ll have to go to Tianlong college to prepare for the assessment."


    "Good, good, this month, you will have a good rest at home."


    Nangong Jie patted him on the shoulder and thought about his relationship with Tang Ning. The smile on his face was restrained. Looking at him, he said earnestly: "Lingyun, you''d better not run to the Tang family! Downing, she''s not for you


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun stood up, and his deep eyes fell on him and said, "my father thinks that Ning''er''s accomplishments have been lost, and he can''t condense his cultivation again. He can only be a mortal, so it''s not suitable for me?"


    "Yes, today''s Downing is no longer worthy of you. You are doomed to be something in the pool. In the future, you will have more choices." Nangong Jie said in a calm voice.

 Chapter 134

    Worried that he couldn''t figure it out and didn''t understand the truth, he said again: "although you and she are childhood sweethearts, but after all, it has been four or five years since we met. In four or five years, a person can change a lot, including temperament and habits. Just like Tang Shuang, who would have thought she would become like this?"


    After a pause in his voice, he looked at him and said, "besides, we Nangong family and Tang family have never formally said anything about you two. Therefore, what you and Tang Ning have said can be regarded as childhood banter. There is no need to take it seriously."


    "Father."


    Nangong Lingyun called him. He leaned over slightly, looked at the flowers and plants in front of me, and said in a slow voice: "to be honest with my father, I have gained a lot of knowledge outside these years. I have seen a bigger world and a broader vision. I haven''t seen Ning''er for several years. My memory and impression of Ning''er are still before she was ten years old. So when I heard her come back from an accident last time, I was not sure Is the original intention the same? "


    "But fate is really wonderful."


    He smiles, thinking of the scene when he met her in the street, he said: "just yesterday when I came back, I met her in the street, but I didn''t know each other, but I was still not free. The LORD was attracted by her. So father, do you know, when I knew that she was Ning''er, I was happy in my heart?"


    Nangong Jie sighed and said, "my father does not deny that Tang Ning is very good-looking, but Ling Yun! You need to know that time is fleeting and beauty is easy to grow old. You set foot on the road of cultivating immortals, but she is just a mortal. After decades, you still look the same, but she has gray hair. Have you ever thought about that picture? "


    "What''s more, today''s Tang Ning is a mortal with all his accomplishments lost. Do you think she will continue with you again? If you really let you marry her and let her face your young face with an old face after decades, how cruel is it to her? "


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun was shocked and moved his lips. He couldn''t say a word. He just held his hand behind him tightly and became a fist.


    For a long time, he slowly breathed out a breath, and said firmly: "father, there are many elixirs in the land of immortals. I will find them for her at that time, and I believe that she can certainly practice again, even if it is not now!"


    Seeing his words fall, he steps away. Nangong Jie shakes his head: "Alas! Since ancient times, heroes are sad about beauty pass. " After a pause, he murmured: "I forgot to tell him that Ouyang''s family was killed last night..."


    Nangong Lingyun left home and went to the Tang family. However, he was full of joy, but after hearing his father''s words, he became a little heavy.


    Walking slowly all the way, I think of the scene that I met her in the street, and the moment I saw her again in front of the Tang family''s gate.


    The guard who followed saw that his master went into the shop to buy things, and his face finally relaxed a little bit, and then he was secretly relieved.


    On the way, Nangong Lingyun also heard that the Ouyang family had been killed last night. He was surprised and wondered who had the ability to kill the Ouyang family. He came to the front of the Tang family.


    At this time, the elders of the Tang family were waiting in the main courtyard, exchanging their heads and whispering from time to time. They were also talking about the killing of Ouyang family members.

 Chapter 135

    In the room, Tang Xiao woke up and felt better, but there was still a slight pain in the wound. When she saw her daughter sleeping in the soft couch beside the bed, she only covered herself with a thin blanket, so she got up and took a thick blanket to cover her.


    "Daddy?" Downing opened his eyes and saw him get out of bed and said, "you are not well yet! How can I get out of bed? Go back to bed first. "


    Tang Xiao said with a smile: "Dad is OK. You are a child. Why don''t you go back to your yard to sleep? If you fall asleep on the couch here, what if you catch a cold? "


    "No


    She rubbed her eyes, yawned and said, "I''ll ask the doctor to change the dressing for your wound. I''ll send you some porridge. You haven''t eaten anything since yesterday."


    "Good." Tang Xiao looked at her daughter well on the side, eyes full of doting smile.


    Tang Ning helped him to the bed and lay down. When he heard the sound outside, and his face was still a little sleepy, he opened the door. Seeing that they were all in the hospital, he asked, "are the elders coming to see my father? He has just woken up. Come in! "


    "Miss." A few people called and walked forward. One of them stopped and said, "Miss, the Ouyang family was killed last night."


    "Oh? All dead? " Tang Ning was slightly surprised, and his sleep disappeared.


    "Yes, it''s all dead. We''re trying to tell the owner about it." And they went inside.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning didn''t go in with him any more. Instead, he called a servant to ask the doctor to come and change his medicine. After telling Qing Zhizhao to take good care of her father, he went to her yard.


    After I went back to the yard to wash, I changed my dress and adjusted my hair a little. I heard the voice of my maid outside.


    "Miss, Nangong is here."


    In the room of Downing micro ton, think of this Nangong Lingyun, the heart can not help moving. After finishing, she opened the door and went out to see Nangong Lingyun, dressed in purple, was watering the magnolia tree in the corner.


    She walked slowly past, stopped at his side, looked at the magnolia tree, and remembered the picture of the original owner planting with him.


    "I''ve seen it last time. This magnolia tree grows very well." He looked at the delicate and beautiful downing around him, only to feel the light in front of him.


    Today, she is wearing a simple light purple dress. Against the background of that light purple dress, she has already been extremely excellent, and her face has added a touch of softness. She stands there quietly, but it is like a fairy who falls into the world by mistake, so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    "Ning''er''s dress is a perfect match for me. We stand together like a pair of wall people." His eyes were affectionate, and his eyes were tender enough to drip.


    Donning took a look at his purple robe and said, "that''s the dress that matches you, not me."


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun took a deep look at her and looked at the magnolia tree in front of them: "Ning''er, do you still remember what we said when we planted this tree ourselves?"


    Tang Ning looked at the magnolia tree and sighed: remember, it''s a pity that your little green plum has died.


    "I said," when the magnolia tree grows, I will marry you. " He looked at her, his eyes fell on her face, and his voice was gentle: "and you said, you want to be my bride."

 Chapter 136

    "Ning''er, I''m back. I''m back to fulfill my promise." He reached out his hand and took her hand. His eyes were full of affection: "would you still like to marry me as a wife?"


    Even in her last life, Tang Ning was also a person who had never tasted the taste of love. She was the supreme of medicine, and her status was noble. Most people did not dare to offend her, let alone someone dare to hold her hand and say these sweet words to her.


    Rao is indifferent to her heart. At this time, she can feel the strong affection from Nangong Lingyun. Unfortunately, the original owner is dead.


    She took back her hand and leaned slightly away from his eyes. She just dropped her eyes on the magnolia tree and said, "it''s just a childhood joke. Why take it seriously? What''s more, over the years, people will change. I''m not the person you used to be familiar with. "


    At that time, it''s not because of you, but because of me


    He put his hands on her shoulder and turned her slightly side of the body. He looked at her eyes with affectionate eyes. He said seriously: "the moment I met you from the street, I didn''t know your identity, but I was already moved by your heart. When I saw you again in front of the Tang family gate, I knew your identity, and I had only infinite joy and excitement in my heart. Ning''er, our fate It''s predestined by God. In this life, I''ll live up to you! "


    Hearing this, Downing was shocked. For a moment, she was so stunned that she didn''t even notice that there were two shadows on the tree nearby looking at them.


    "Master, I can''t imagine that Nangong Lingyun talks so sweetly. Do you think the young lady of Tang family will be moved by him?" Asked the black wind in a curious low voice.


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes fall on the two people under the orchid tree in the corner of the courtyard. They are not far away from each other. Therefore, he can hear them clearly.


    The original intention is to explore whether there is any relationship between the Tang family and Tang Shihui? Unexpectedly, I came across such a scene.


    Under the magnolia tree, the man''s eyes were gentle and affectionate, and the girl was stunned. It seemed that she did not respond for a while. However, he thought, with Nangong Lingyun''s outstanding, and said such a beautiful love words, ordinary women should not refuse it?


    Looking at the hands on the girl''s shoulder, Mo Ye frowns slightly and feels a little dazzling. He doesn''t want to continue to look at such a picture, so he says: "let''s go! Go to the main court. " As soon as the voice fell, the figure flashed and left quietly.


    The black wind saw the situation, and quickly followed.


    Under the magnolia tree, Tang Ning stepped back, and the soft voice came out slowly: "the love of childhood is not enough to make you feel excited, but the chance encounter in the street can make you fall in love at first sight? So, your heart, also just because of my beautiful appearance, you see is just my skin bag, and what''s true? How can you live up to it? "


    She breathed out her breath gently and said in a slow voice, "Nangong Lingyun, the childhood sweetheart, can let me recognize you as a friend, and I also believe that you will be a friend worthy of making friends with." After that, she turned and walked away from the courtyard to the main courtyard.


    Nangong Lingyun listened to her words, and for a moment he was a little stunned. Looking at her back, he couldn''t help asking himself: is it really just because of her beautiful appearance that he is moved?

 Chapter 137

    At home, he was just told by his father like that, and then just now her sharp words and invisible indifference and estrangement from him made him a little stunned and even doubted.


    Did he not really like what they said, just took a fancy to her skin bag?


    "No, it''s not."


    For a long time, he slowly shook his head, looked at the direction of her departure, murmured: "Ning''er, is my Nangong Lingyun such a shallow person in your eyes?"


    He didn''t deny the astonishment at first meeting, but that was not the reason why he was moved. What really touched his heart was her twinkle and smile, her cunning but confident look, her natural breath, and her moving smile


    His eyes are unconsciously attracted by her, his heart beats for her unconsciously, and even can''t help but want to get close to him. He clearly understands his heart and understands that he wants to be her.


    Whether she was a child, or she met in the street for the first time, or met her again in front of the Tang family''s gate, she was downing, the person he had promised, and the one he was attracted to.


    In order to understand this, he immediately caught up with him.


    Downing went to the main courtyard. When he came to the main courtyard, he could not help but look around. He had a faint feeling that someone was staring at him in the dark.


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Lingyun saw that she was looking around, so he asked. Her eyes also looked around, but he didn''t notice the abnormality.


    "No Donning shook his head and glanced at him again: "are you going to see my father?"


    Nangong Lingyun laughed and said, "yes, I want to go in and visit Shibo."


    Seeing this, Downing didn''t say much, just walked inside with him.


    After two people went in, the corner of the wall, black wind patted the chest to the side of humanity: "master, we were almost found by the Tang family lady."


    Mo Ye''s eyes are moving. After taking a look at the two people who went in, he says, "let''s go!" It seems that this young lady of Tang family is not simple.


    "Dad."


    In the room, several clan elders have left. Tang Xiao leans on the head of the bed to keep his eyes closed. When he hears Tang Ning''s voice, he opens his eyes. When he sees Nangong Lingyun coming in with her, his face already shows a smile.


    "Tang Shibo." Nangong Lingyun called and saluted at the same time.


    "Is Lingyun here? Sit down He motioned and looked at his daughter and said, "Ning''er, Lingyun seldom comes back. You accompany him more. When you were little, you were very good."


    Nangong Lingyun took a look at Tang Ning and said, "Tang Shibo, are you better? Has the poison been cleared? What did the doctor say


    "Fortunately, my grandfather still left a detoxification pill. The poison in my body has been solved. It''s no big problem." Tang Xiao laughed and looked at him and asked, "you just rushed back to the college last time. How did you come back? Is there anything I can do for you


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun said: "Tang Shibo, I came back because I stood out from my experience and got the qualification to participate in the examination of Tianlong college."


    "Tianlong college? That''s the best college in the land of mortals Tang Xiao was surprised and looked at him with emotion: "your Nangong family is really a great creation!"

 Chapter 138

    Downing was listening with a little consternation in his heart. She''s also going to Tianlong college. Why don''t you meet her in there?


    She was listening to them talking there, and she thought that she would have to leave sometime. She couldn''t bear to let her stay in the Tang family all the time.


    "Ning''er? Ning''er Tang Xiao called twice, but did not see her reaction.


    "Ah?" Donning came back to him and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Why are you still sitting here in a daze?" Tang Xiao shook his head helplessly and said, "just now Lingyun said that she wanted you to go out for a walk. I also want to have a rest. Don''t stay here and go for a walk together."


    Seeing that her father actually wanted to set her up with Nangong Lingyun, Tang Ning couldn''t help being a little silly and said, "I still have something to do. I don''t have time to go out. Otherwise, let Qingzhi accompany him?"


    Guard at the door of the green know inexplicably was called, also can''t help but some astonishment. Let him go shopping with Nangong Lingyun? Thanks to you, miss.


    Tang Xiao listened to Leng for a while, some did not react to come over.


    However, Nangong Lingyun could not help laughing at the look she avoided. She said, "Ning''er, I haven''t seen her for many years. It''s not too much to accompany my childhood friend."


    See him looking at her, her father is also staring at her, her heart helpless a sigh, this should be: "OK!"


    Tang Xiao began to laugh and said, "go!" Lingyun this child he is also looking to grow up, if two people can make a pair, he also need not worry about Ning''er in the future.


    Under Tang Xiao''s expectation, Tang Ning and Nangong Lingyun went to the gate and ordered a guard: "prepare a carriage."


    "Yes." The guard should, was about to prepare, listen to the voice of Nangong Lingyun.


    "No more." Nangong Lingyun looked at Tang Ning and said, "it''s too boring to sit in the carriage. Even if you can''t see the scenery, let''s go."


    Seeing this, Downing didn''t say anything. He walked out of the house and wandered with him in the street without a destination, so he asked, "where do you want to go?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun laughed and looked at her side and said, "Ning''er, are you really so unwilling to accompany me out? You don''t want to know what I''ve been up to since I haven''t seen you for so many years? "


    "No interest."


    She opened her mouth and noticed that the eyes of the people in the street always seemed to fall on both of them. Sometimes they whispered and whispered, as if they were saying something.


    Her heart moved, looking at her side, gentle eyes are looking at her Nangong Lingyun, asked: "you deliberately?"


    "What on purpose?"


    His deep voice with a trace of smile, looking at the girl in front of him obviously a little angry, only felt her eyes with anger, her face slightly red because of anger, that angry look, real and vivid, in his eyes, it is really lovely.


    "To walk without a carriage is to let the people in the city see us together? Think we''re a couple? " This Nangong Lingyun even has this idea, and she actually unknowingly cooperate, really let people very angry.


    I''m afraid that after today, it''s estimated that the story of two people will be even more important.


    Nangong Lingyun low smile, low voice full of joy, way: "we are a pair, why worry about being known?"

 Chapter 139

    "Nangong Lingyun! Didn''t you hear what I told you? " She was a little annoyed, she said so clearly, how could this person still be like this?


    "Ning''er, you used to call me Brother Yun." He looked at her with a smile and said, "if you think Brother Yun is too close, you can call me Lingyun."


    "Am I telling you that?" Downing''s voice slightly raised a few points, so that people in the street looked over and noticed that she was a little bit out of shape. She took a deep breath, pressed down the anger in her chest, and told herself again and again in her heart.


    She is now a woman, pay attention to the image, she is now a woman, pay attention to the image


    "Once I was chatting with some friends and listening to them say that if I want to catch up with a girl I like, I have to be thick skinned."


    His eyes with a trace of burning on her face, said: "although you refused me, but I will not give up, I will tell you with action, my heart to you."


    Full of anger waiting for the outbreak, but it is so, donning just feel like a punch on cotton, very not strong.


    "Whatever you want!" She didn''t want to talk to him much and strode forward.


    Seeing this, Nangong Lingyun also stepped forward to follow her and said: "Ning''er, if you don''t like to stroll in the street, I''ll take you to the guest full building! You like their food best since you were young. I heard that a new dish has come out recently. Let''s try it? "


    "I''m not happy..."


    She instinctively wanted to say that she was not interested, but she did not finish her words. She remembered that in her memory, there was a restaurant that cooked very delicious food, and had not eaten much since this morning. Therefore, she did not speak, but went to the direction of the full house. Adorable as like as two peas in the Lingling clouds behind


    , she can''t help laughing. Her temperament is much more hot than when she was a child, and his temper is also stubborn. But occasionally, the soft and arrogant pride of Nangong is just like childhood.


    After dinner, he took Downing to a jewelry store. She took a look at the contents, most of which were for women''s use, and asked, "what do you want to buy?"


    "August 15 is your birthday. I want to buy you a hairpin as your birthday gift." He took her to the counter.


    Tang Ning listen to Wei Zheng, August 15? Yes, the owner and she are both on the 15th of August. However, she forgot about it herself, but she didn''t expect him to remember it.


    For a moment, her eyes fell on Nangong Lingyun, a little complicated.


    The shopkeeper obviously knew both of them. When he saw them, he said with a smile: "Mr. Nangong, Miss Tang, what do you want to buy?"


    "Take out the best Hosta and let''s have a look." Nangong Lingyun said.


    "There''s just a batch of top-quality jade hairpins. I''ll bring them to you." He went upstairs with a smile and soon came down with a tray with five Hosta in it.


    "Mr. Nangong, Miss Tang, do you want white jade? Or jade? Or ink jade? There are several colors and styles. You can choose which one you like. " The shopkeeper looked at them with a smile.


    See this, Nangong Lingyun slightly side over body, ask side of Tang Ning: "which do you like?"


    Downing glanced and said, "it''s almost the same."


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun said to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, wrap it up."

 Chapter 140

    "Don''t tell me to buy it all for me, I don''t want it," he said If she likes it, she will pay for it. It''s just a hairpin.


    "Here are five hairpins. You can change them one day. I can see that these hairpins are all good." Nangong Lingyun said.


    Seeing that he didn''t look like a joke, Tang Ning had no choice but to say, "don''t you mean to send me a birthday gift? One is enough. " Then he reached out and picked up the green jade hairpin in the middle.


    "Shopkeeper, this is it!" She handed the hairpin forward. She didn''t even grow her hair! What hairpin to buy.


    After settling the account, they went out and downing said, "it''s been some time since I came out. I''m going back."


    "I''ll take you back." Nangong Lingyun said.


    "No, I''ll just go back by myself."


    "Take me to the lake tomorrow?"


    Tang Ning sighed and was ready to leave. He looked back at him and said, "Nangong Lingyun, thank you for your birthday gift. I still have something to do. I don''t have so much time to accompany you around. If you really want to find someone to accompany you, I believe that as long as you shout, there are women who want to accompany you to the lake." As soon as the voice fell, he turned and left.


    Looking at her back, Nangong Lingyun sighs in her heart. Why did he not know that he was in such a hurry? However, he only had one month. After a month, he went to Tianlong College for examination. When he could come back, he was worried. She really did not have him in her heart


    Tang Ning, who got rid of Nangong Lingyun, relaxed a lot and even became brisk. All the affairs of the Tang family have been dealt with, and the original revenge has also been revenged. This time, I will take a rest in the Tang family for a while, and then find an appropriate opportunity to tell her father that she is going to travel abroad, and then you can go to Tianlong college first.


    Looking at the light purple dress on her body, although it''s a beautiful woman''s dress, it''s not as comfortable as the little monk''s dress. At least, when she wears a bald head, she doesn''t have to worry about losing her wig.


    "Miss Tang."


    When a voice came, she could not help but stop and look at the place where the voice was. She saw that black wind came to her and said, "Miss Tang, my master wants to see you."


    "Your master wants to see me?" Downing can''t help but suddenly, see what she does? She should not have lost her vest!


    "Yes, my master wants to see you. He''s upstairs." Black wind said, as if thinking of something in general, and then said: "Miss Tang should remember me? My name is Heifeng. My master is night king. Yesterday my master helped you Tang family


    Tang Ning pulled the corners of his mouth, with a trace of fear on his face, and said: "the night king has great kindness to my Tang family, I naturally can''t forget it."


    Smell speech, black wind show satisfaction smile, make please gesture: "please!"


    Downing followed up to the second floor, came to a wing room on the second floor, and saw Mo ye with his back to her and standing at the window facing the street.


    She went into this, did not see him speak, and she was not good at speaking. She also stood quietly, thinking in her heart, what did he come to her for?


    Did she lose her vest?


    Just when she felt uneasy, the man standing with his hands turned around and his deep eyes fell on Tang Ning''s face.


    "Do you know Master Tang?"

 Chapter 141

    At his words, Downing''s heart thumped and jumped a little faster.


    Just the next moment, she showed a puzzled look, beautiful face with a trace of confusion, soft voice, asked: "Tang poetry? What Tang poetry? "


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes stare at her, and step forward to narrow the distance between them. When he sees a trace of tension, a trace of cowardice and a trace of uneasiness in the girl''s eyes, he stops and doesn''t get closer.


    When he saw her in front of the Tang family''s gate, he always felt that this person was familiar. He did not know where he had seen her. Later, he saw Nangong Lingyun express his love to her on the orchid tree. Today, he saw her strolling in the street with Nangong Lingyun.


    Maybe it was because she appeared in his sight many times. He suddenly found that the Tang family Miss Tang Ning''s facial features were similar to Tang Shi.


    He once suspected that she was Tang Shi, but after contact, he found that they were different.


    Compared with Tang Shi''s exquisite appearance and atmosphere, the Tang family lady''s facial features are more delicate and gentle. Tang Shi''s eyes are clear and cunning, with a trace of sharpness. In front of the girl, there is a touch of softness and a trace of imperceptible cowardice in her eyes. Even though her facial features are similar, she still lacks the carefree and unrestrained manner that Tang Shi should have Meaning and aggressiveness.


    What''s more


    His eyes moved away from the girl''s face, and his eyebrows curled slightly on her slightly protruding female characteristics, that exquisite curve, and that soft waist, which could not be easily grasped, were all full of women.


    Tang Shizeng ran into his arms, so he clearly felt that his chest was flat.


    A monk who has never been a monk of the Tang Dynasty, who has never been a monk of the Tang Dynasty for a long time, may not have been restrained by a noble monk who has never been a monk for a long time.


    All the above made him have an idea after suspecting.


    Tang Shi is a member of the Tang family. Perhaps, what is the blood relationship with the girl in front of her? So how much resemblance is there in appearance?


    "Do you have teenagers of your age and looks similar to you?" Mo Ye asks calmly.


    "There are so many people in our Tang family, of course, there are teenagers of my age, but they are all collateral children, and I don''t have much contact with them." She looked at him carefully, with a trace of surprise, looking forward to asking: "night king, do you know which of our Tang family''s children?"


    As soon as the voice fell, she closed her eyes slightly, curled her ink hair on her chest and wrapped it around her fingertips, with a trace of shame and joy on her face: "or is it because of me that the night king asked people to help us Tang family yesterday?"


    At the sight of the young girl''s eyes and brows, Mo Ye''s brows are even more severe. He has a look of disgust and cold in his eyes. His evil spirit overflows out of the girl''s face because of the infinite shame she shows. He is almost too lazy to look at it again. He flicks his sleeves, then turns around and walks to the table and sits down.


    "Black wind, send people out."

 Chapter 142

    The deep voice with inhumane indifference and dignity, but let Tang Ning''s heart a joy, even the heart also quietly put down, looked up at the man sitting at the table with a look of consternation, tone with a trace of anxiety, and a trace of fear: "Your Highness, but what did I say wrong?"


    "Miss Tang, please." The black wind came forward and made a gesture of please.


    Seeing Mo Ye''s words are too lazy to say a word, she doesn''t even look at her. She is happy in her heart, but she still looks disappointed. She gently bends her knees and gives him a blessing.


    "Your Highness, Downing, thank you for your help yesterday." Said, this just a pair of reluctant to part with the appearance, step three back with the black wind left.


    After sending Tang Ning away, Heifeng went back to the wing room and said, "master, looking at this young lady of Tang family yesterday, I think she is still very elegant. However, if she comes into contact today, I think that if she is a man, she must be a scum who meets and loves each other."


    They only saw Nangong Lingyun confessing to her under the orchid tree this morning, and she stood beside him with her eyes closed. Even if he didn''t see the expression on her face at that time, it''s not hard to guess that she must be a very shy look. So he turned his lips when he saw her staring at the expectation and shame in his master''s eyes just now.


    "Master son, I can be sure that this young lady of Tang family is definitely not a master of Tang."


    Heifeng said, in order to increase the credibility of his words, he explained: "you see, this young lady of Tang family has hair, and that black hair has grown to her waist, and her facial features are soft and beautiful, which is not the same as Tang Shi. Besides, she has this one."


    He stretched out his hand to compare a curve in front of his chest. He said with a smile: "master Tang is thin and small, and he can''t grow this on his chest. According to his subordinates, at most, people are similar."


    Mo Ye glances at him, and gently taps his finger on the table top and says, "prepare to go back to the imperial city and deal with the affairs of the imperial city. I want to go to Tianlong college."


    He couldn''t find the boy everywhere, but he believed that he would be able to meet him at Tianlong college.


    "Yes


    Black wind immediately responded, and grinning to please the front, said: "master, can you take us with you then? It''s said that the people in Tianlong college are the top people in various colleges. We also want to see them! "


    "Go and prepare." Mo Ye just orders.


    "Good." See Master son did not refuse, black wind eyes a bright, immediately to arrange to prepare to return to the imperial city.


    Tang Ning on the other side, after returning to the Tang family, entered his own room and then couldn''t help patting her chest. She took a breath out and sat in front of the bronze mirror. She looked at the beautiful girl in the mirror, and her eyes showed a touch of cunning.


    Coming from the 21st century, it''s a piece of cake for her to distinguish between men''s and women''s dresses. As long as the wig is slightly changed, even if the facial features are still three points similar, how can these old-fashioned people think of two people who are different from each other!


    She got up and went to the bed and lay down on the bed. She murmured: "the old monk said he would go back to get me a good thing. Did you get it?"


    Lying in bed thinking about things, thinking about, then gradually sleep in the past, until the night, just listen to someone knocking outside.

 Chapter 143

    "Miss, the owner is looking for you." The voice of the maid came from outside.


    "I see." Tang Ning should a, this just got up to clean up, go to the main courtyard.


    Into the main courtyard room, see Tang Xiao sitting at the table, table with food, then went forward to call a: "Dad."


    "Sit down!"


    Tang Xiao motioned and looked at her and said, "I heard that my servant said that after you came back, you would go back to your room to sleep. Even if you didn''t have dinner tonight, you should prepare some dishes you like to eat with your father."


    "Good." Downing laughed and went to the table and sat down.


    Next to the servant cloth dishes, Tang Xiao then asked: "Ning Er, today with Lingyun out to have a good time?"


    Tang Ning was looking at some dishes on the table and listened to him ask about it. He was ready to take up his chopsticks and look at him. He said, "Dad, actually I just want to tell you about this."


    "Oh? What do you say Tang Xiao asked, side way: "eat while chatting."


    Tang Ning laughed, took a bite of food, thought about it, and then said, "our family and Nangong family have never put the marriage on the table. As a child, things happened in my childhood are only childhood jokes. What''s more, I''m just a person who can''t practice. Nangong Lingyun has outstanding talent and will go to Tianlong college to take part in the examination. So I hope that I can''t do it I hope dad and I don''t want to pick him up any more. We are not suitable for each other


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao Zheng for a moment, looking at her, asked: "Ning''er, but because you can''t practice and inferiority? Do you think you don''t deserve Lingyun? "


    Tang Ning smile, eyebrows are full of confidence: "Dad, I don''t feel inferior, and I don''t feel that I can''t deserve him, but I don''t fit him any more."


    Although she said so, Tang Xiao still thought that she might have said so because she had lost all her accomplishments and was no longer the same kind of person as Ling Yun.


    After all, they were very close as children.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said: "in fact, my father is thinking that if you can marry Lingyun, my father will not have to worry about you in the future, but he is also worried that Lingyun is so excellent now. The Nangong family will not be willing to accept you. What''s more, he is worried that Lingyun will meet other excellent women in the top Tianlong college, and then you will..."


    "Alas


    He shook his head and said, "since you say that, dad will not match you two in the future. Don''t worry. Even if you don''t marry in the future, dad will support you all your life. The Tang family will always be your home. Here you will always be the first lady of the Tang family and the apple of my Tang Xiao''s eye."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s heart crossed a warm feeling. She nodded, with a trace of cunning and dexterity in her smile. She said with a smile: "well, I know that I will work hard in the future. I will make a lot of money for my father to spend."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, OK, dad is waiting for you to make a lot of money for Dad to spend." Tang Xiao laughed, and his face was happy and gratified.


    "Some days later, on your birthday, my father wants to give you a big event, and to celebrate your safe return, do you agree?" Tang Xiao asked with a smile.


    Tang Ning thought for a while and said, "Dad, our family has been in great trouble a few days ago, so we don''t have to do it. Then our family will sit down and have a meal together."

 Chapter 144

    Listen to this, Tang Xiao nodded: "good, depend on you! When you''re 15 years old next year, we''ll have another big one, and my father will make a fuss for you


    "Good." Tang Ning smile Ying Ying Ying, originally wanted to tell him that she was going to leave in a few days, but saw the happy smile on his face, to the mouth of words but swallow back.


    Forget it. Talk about it slowly!


    In the next few days, Nangong Lingyun came to visit her almost every day, changed her ways to send things to her, and wanted to ask her out for a walk. However, except for the first day, she could hardly be asked to go out in the following days. Even Tang Xiao did not intervene in the affairs between them.


    When he sees Nangong Lingyun bringing gifts, he sighs in his heart: it''s a pity that such a good man, if two people can be together, is a pair of wall people.


    When the people of Ouyang family in the Imperial City knew that Ouyang LV and others had died in other courtyards in Qingyun City, the atmosphere of Ouyang family for a period of time was extremely low.


    Maybe they didn''t think that someone would dare to touch the people of Ouyang family and have the ability to kill all of them and destroy them even their bones.


    They suspected the Tang family, but when they learned about the strength of the Tang family, they knew that the Tang family had no strength to kill their Ouyang family.


    they doubted the other family members in Qingyun City, but after the covert investigation in this period, the result is that those in the family of Qingyun city can not kill their Ouyang family.


    "Can it be the night king?" In the hall, one of the middle-aged men said hesitantly.


    "No


    The Lord of Ouyang family shook his head and said, "since the night king asked people to come forward, he would not attack our Ouyang family. What''s more, he was very clear that the imperial power was balanced and had been maintaining this situation for many years. He would not break the balance, so it could not be him."


    "But if it wasn''t for the night king, the strength of those family members in Qingyun city could not compare with those of our Ouyang family and kill those people of our Ouyang family, who would have moved their hands?" The middle-aged man asked again, his eyes full of doubts.


    "Do you remember that the seven killing pavilion was destroyed some time ago?"


    The leader of Ouyang family said in a calm voice: "the power of the seven killing Pavilion is not inferior to that of an aristocratic family. Even, all of them are killers who have been strictly trained. However, such a group of people were slaughtered overnight, and their death was miserable and terrible. No one knows who killed all the people in the seven killing Pavilion overnight."


    Hearing this, it was not only the middle-aged man, but also several old people who had not spoken for a long time. One of them said, "the owner thinks that the man who killed our Ouyang family is the same as the one who killed the seven killing pavilion? Or the same force? "


    "Not bad." Ouyang master nodded: "but it''s just a guess. I have no evidence to prove it."


    Hearing this, they were silent. For a long time, the middle-aged man asked again, "master, did the Tang family let them go like this? If it were not for the Tang family, our family would not have been killed. Now that all the Tang family are still alive and well, shall we just let it go? "

 Chapter 145

    Ouyang, the leader of the family, pondered and said: "since the Tang family is the family that the night king wants to protect, we''d better not touch that bad luck. Let''s press this matter down and put it aside for the time being! However, in a few days, Shaojie and his friends from the college will come back to live for a few days. We will arrange this matter first. "


    "Yes." It is said that the young master who practiced in Tianlong college will come back with friends. They also attach great importance to this.


    In this regard, the people of the Tang family don''t know. A hidden danger is solved by Mo Ye quietly


    At this time, the Tang family are busy preparing for the birthday banquet on August 15. Even if we say it''s not a big deal, we have to prepare for it. It''s not easy for the people of the Tang family to have a meal together. After all, there are not many people in the Tang family who can rank on the top.


    During this period of time, Downing would take time to practice every day, but his accomplishments did not improve during this period. And the method she practiced was the ancient secret method of her previous life. It was with this method that she could hide her cultivation strength, which was not seen through by Mo ye and others.


    Now, in the Tang family, only the little girl who went to the kitchen to help after she came back knew that she had cultivation in her body. Others thought that her accomplishments were completely lost and could not be cultivated.


    Stepping out of the room, he saw Nangong Lingyun sitting in the courtyard, with a chessboard on the table, and black and white chess pieces distributed in the chessboard. At this time, he was holding a chess piece in his hand and gently rotating, and there was a food box on the side of the table top.


    "Ning''er, I bought some cakes. Would you like it or not?" When he saw her come out, he had a smile on his face and his eyes fell on her.


    The guard on one side took the cake out of the food box, and then quietly retreated to his back not far away.


    Downing looked at him, went to the table and sat down, and said, "you run here every day. Isn''t there anything else to do?"


    Nangong Lingyun asked people to change the tea and said, "my father is responsible for the family affairs, and I have less contact with them. What''s more, this trip is only for one month. Naturally, I should have a good rest."


    Said, he voice a meal, looking at her way: "and this green Cloud City, there is no place can make people more happy than you here."


    Hearing this, Downing glanced at him, picked up a piece of cake to eat, and looked at the chessboard on the table.


    "Our next set?" As he spoke, he had divided the pieces.


    Tang Ning didn''t say anything. He just picked up a piece of chess and put it down. He bit a piece of cake at the same time.


    When Nangong Lingyun saw this, he laughed and left a son. The two of them went back and forth. However, most of the incense sticks passed, but Nangong Lingyun''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    She played chess without any rules. After a game of chess, he could not feel her style of chess. For a moment, he could not help looking at her.


    Tang Ning seemed to have no idea. He thought about it with a chess piece, frowned and said, "I seem to have lost a lot of your pieces." Voice a fall, hands a push: "no down."


    Seeing this, Nangong Lingyun couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He was helpless and conniving: "OK, no more. What do you want to do? I''ll be with you. "


    "Miss." A maid with two women in, to the two people after a salute, said: "Miss, the master of the house let people come to measure the young lady''s clothes."


    Tang Ning looked at Lingyun in Nangong and said, "it''s hard for you to come back. You''d better stay at home with your family! I have to make my own clothes. I won''t finish them for a while

 Chapter 146

    "Well, I''ll come back tomorrow." He said, without saying anything, he got up first and left.


    Hearing that he said he would come tomorrow, Downing helped his forehead. This person is really perseverance, hard and soft to him, seems to be useless.


    After entering the room and measuring the inch, Tang Ning went to Tang Xiao''s side. Maybe it''s because of the incident of Tang Yaoliang. Now the people in the Tang family have no more words about changing the little master.


    However, Tang Xiao has been thinking about the future problems of Downing all the time. After thinking about it, he has made a decision in his heart.


    When Tang Ning came to the study, he saw the man coming in to deliver tea. He took the tea and went in. Seeing him dealing with things inside, he called out: "Dad."


    "Ning''er is coming!" Tang Xiao raised her head after hearing the sound, looked at her daughter''s energetic appearance, then asked with a smile: "I''ll let people measure your clothes for you, do they have the past?"


    "Yes, I came here after I measured it well." She stepped forward and brought the tea to her front: "Daddy drinks tea."


    "Good." Tang Xiao nodded with a smile and took a sip of tea. Then he put it aside and said, "I just have something to tell you. Sit down!"


    Downing sat down and listened to his voice.


    "We have a secret guard in the Tang family, which is also the foundation of our Tang family. This dark guard has been passed down from the first head of our Tang family. Only the head and the young master of the Tang family can mobilize this dark guard. They appear and disappear everywhere. They practice their hidden Kung Fu very well. Except for a few people in the family, others have been training in the dark guard camp."


    Tang Xiao''s voice stopped and said, "now you don''t have cultivation and you don''t have a good person around you. So I''d like to take you to the dark guard camp and choose some people who can protect you by your side."


    Smell speech, Tang Ninglian busy way: "no dad, I can protect myself." Naturally, she knew the secret guards in the mansion. However, although her father said that they practiced their hidden Kung Fu very well, she was not satisfied with it.


    From the day she came back, she knew that the eight secret guards were all distributed in which corner of the mansion, but she was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    What''s more, the strength of those dark guards is about the seventh floor of Qi refining, and even the spirit Master has not reached it. How can we protect her? What''s more, she didn''t plan to stay here for a long time, and she would leave in a few days. Taking a few people to protect her would only cause her trouble.


    However, Tang Xiao did not know what she thought. In his opinion, her daughter needs to be protected by someone close to her. So he waved his hand and said, "this is settled. My father will take you to have a look tomorrow morning."


    The next morning, he took Tang Ning out of the door and came to the Tang family dark guard training camp.


    "Here it is." Tang Xiao looked at the gate in front of him and said: "this is a totally closed training camp. This whole mountain top is our Tang family''s industry."


    Downing looked at her father as he took out a token, and the big iron door opened. Two guards in black saluted him.


    "My subordinates come to see the owner of the house."


    "Well." Tang Xiao answered, waved his hand, and took Tang Ning in, but only Qingzhi followed them.


    Come inside, listen to the voice of practicing martial arts faintly. Tang Xiao said to Tang Ning beside him: "let Qingzhi take you to have a look first. Dad will come to you in a moment."

 Chapter 147

    After he left, Qingzhi came forward and said, "Miss, I''ll take you to the martial arts training ground to have a look."


    "Well." Tang Ning answered and followed him to the training ground.


    In the venue, a dark guard who knew Qingzhi said hello to him, and then looked at Tang Ning. When he learned that the girl in front of him was Tang Ning, he immediately closed his eyes and made a salute.


    "Miss."


    "Well."


    "Miss."


    Along the way, many people saluted Tang Ning, while looking at her curiously.


    When I came to the training ground, there were two people in a group. Tang Ning stood by and watched, while Qingzhi explained to her that the secret guard would have an assessment every month and a chance to go out for training every six months


    Downing watched their fighting methods and martial arts, and asked, "where did they come from?"


    "Martial arts are handed down from generation to generation. Some of them have been improved, some are created by the ancestors themselves, and some high-level martial arts skills are acquired by easy methods. Each dark guard has different talents, so the selected skills and the effects of cultivation will be different." Qingzhi said in one side.


    He also came out of the camp, so he knew better.


    "How many people in the dark guard camp have reached the spirit Master level?" She asked.


    Qingzhi thought for a moment and said, "there should be more than 30 people at the level of spiritual master. The specific number is, and his subordinates haven''t come back for some time, so it''s not very clear."


    There are more than 30 dark guards at the level of spiritual masters, together with the family elders of the Tang family, her father''s spiritual master''s peak cultivation, and a founder who went to the land of immortals. These are the details of a century old family.


    It seems that she has to find a way to help her father break through the peak of the spiritual master, so that he can be promoted to become a monk who builds the foundation and cultivates himself. In this way, the foundation of the Tang family will be more stable.


    However, it is not easy to find and refine the elixir which can make the practitioners break through.


    After a while, Tang Xiao came back with two middle-aged men.


    "Ning''er, how are you doing?" Tang Xiao asked with a smile and came to her side.


    "Dad." Downing turned and called, and his eyes fell on the two middle-aged men beside him.


    Both of them are at the level of spiritual master. One is the fifth level of spiritual master and the other is the sixth level of spiritual master. Their breath is restrained and calm. While she looks at them, they should also look at her.


    "Ning''er, this is the chief coach and deputy director of our dark guard camp." Tang Xiao said, and to two people: "she is my daughter, Downing."


    "Yes, miss." They bowed their hands to her.


    "You don''t have to be polite." Said downing.


    One of them said with a smile, "the owner said he would like to choose two private guards for the eldest lady. Why don''t I ask them to come over and let her pick and see."


    Tang Ning didn''t speak, Tang Xiao on one side laughed and said, "OK, let them come over and show Ning''er. If you want to follow her, you should fit her eyes."


    Downing some helpless, she really did not intend to give herself two trouble, OK?


    "I''ve met the owner, miss."


    Twenty or thirty relatively young dark guards came out of the martial arts training ground. Their ages were about 15-20 years old. There were men and women. At this time, some people were expressionless, while others were nervous.

 Chapter 148

    "This is the first lady of our Tang family, Tang Ning. Today, the owner of the family brought her the first lady to choose two secret guards for her close protection."


    The chief coach said in a calm voice, his eyes glancing over their faces, dignified and fierce. He said, "Miss, because she lost her practice a few months ago, she can''t practice now. Therefore, no matter who she chooses today, she will be the master of your life, and the master who will spare no effort to protect her safety. Do you understand?"


    The people were silent for a moment, and then they said, "I understand!"


    Having said that, however, some people are nervous. They don''t want to go to the side of the first lady to protect them. Therefore, they are worried that they will be selected, especially the girls in the team. They are even more worried that the first lady will pick them.


    "Miss, they are all the best of the younger generation. You can talk to anyone you like." The chief instructor said with a smile, his eyes fell on Downing''s body, and he felt strange in his heart.


    The eldest lady was originally the most talented son of the Tang family, but she lost all her accomplishments overnight and left home for several months. When he saw her today, he thought that she would be depressed. However, she still had the same look and even had a better bearing than before.


    "Dad..." Downing looked at him with helplessness in his eyes.


    "You see, they are all of the same age as you, so it''s good to keep you company." Tang Xiao said with a smile, patted her on the shoulder and said, "which one do you like? Tell Dad


    Which one do you like? That sounds like


    Tang Ning had no choice but to be moved by his love for his daughter. She couldn''t bear to refute his kindness. She looked at the twenty or thirty people in front of her, glancing at their faces one by one, and taking a panoramic view of their faces.


    Then she stepped forward, with a smile, and asked, "which of you would like to follow me?"


    Listening to this, the two coaches looked at each other with a smile in their eyes, and their eyes were full of appreciation.


    Although they asked her to choose, she gave the dark guards the chance to choose by themselves. What she wanted was their willingness, which they did not expect.


    Tang Xiao listened, then secretly nodded at the side, did not speak, just looked at the twenty or thirty people.


    After hearing Tang Ning''s words, those 20 or 30 people were all slightly stunned. Even some expressionless people also had their eyes flashing. However, what they didn''t expect was her next words.


    "Even if you don''t choose me, it doesn''t matter. I promise that neither coach nor my father will punish you." "But if you choose me, even if I let you die, you can only die. So, you have to think about it clearly."


    Because of her words, those 20 or 30 people all looked at each other, some people saw joy in their eyes, some people thought deeply, some people still had no expression.


    You can choose whether to follow her or not. Even if you don''t choose her, you won''t be punished. For the dark guards who don''t want to follow her, it''s a happy thing.


    So for a while, no one came forward.


    Donning is not in a hurry. She just stood there and looked at them with a smile. She thought: she said everything like this. No one should stand up, right? Just right, can push her father to her side to fill people''s mind.


    But do not want, the next moment, there will be a person out.

 Chapter 149

    "My subordinates, Han Zhi, come to see the master."


    A 20-year-old, expressionless young man came out and knelt down in front of Tang Ning. He said that he was no longer the first lady, but the master.


    When he saw the cold knowledge coming out, the other twenty-three people''s faces were filled with astonishment.


    Han Zhi, the best one among them, if there is no accident, he will have the opportunity to become the leader of the secret guard in one or two years, or stay in the dark guard camp to be a tutor. However, he is such a person with the most outstanding strength who is willing to go to the side of the first lady to be an ordinary guard. How can they not be surprised?


    In this regard, Downing was also slightly surprised. The strength of this person is the highest among these 20-30 people, and the strength is obviously the highest among these people, but it is also the most insignificant and easily overlooked.


    Because he stood there like someone else''s shadow. When his breath was completely restrained, people could hardly notice him. She also noticed that when others were nervous and happy, he was still expressionless and could not see his emotions. However, she did not expect that such an excellent person would choose to come out and recognize her at this time.


    Looking at the young man kneeling in front of her with her head lowered and her eyes bent, her face was filled with a smile: "look up."


    After hearing her words, Han Zhi looked up at her, and her eyes moved away after touching each other''s eyes and fell on her nose, allowing her to look at it.


    "Well, it''s very pleasing to the eyes." Tang Ning nodded with a smile. With a trace of curiosity on his face, he asked, "why do you choose to stand up and recognize me as the main body?"


    "Han knows that this life is given by the master, and the master is the person he wants to protect. Han Zhi is willing to use this life to protect the master." His voice was calm and his voice was respectful.


    This time, even Tang Xiao was stunned for a moment. He looked at the two coaches and asked, "what''s going on? What does he mean? "


    "Master, Han Zhi is the child you rescued from the outside 12 years ago."


    The chief instructor said. He looked at Han Zhi kneeling on the ground. From the moment he came out, he knew that although the child had always been cold, he was a child who valued love and knew how to repay kindness. More than ten years later, he still did not forget that it was the owner of the family who saved him.


    As soon as he mentioned it, Tang Xiao remembered: "it was the child at that time. Good, very good." He nodded with satisfaction.


    From their words, downing more or less also understand some, so, kneeling on the ground of the cold know: "get up


    "Yes." Cold know should a, this just stood up, quietly walked to Tang Ning''s back to stand.


    He will not know, because of his choice today, he will become the envy of many people in the future


    "Ning''er, look..." Tang Xiao is trying to let her choose another woman, but her arm was hugged by her daughter.


    "Dad, just this one! I don''t like to have too many people following me She wrinkled her nose and said, shaking his arm gently with a trace of coquetry.


    Tang Xiao see this, ha ha a smile, doting way: "line line line line, all according to you." Said, and to the cold behind know: "do you have anything to clean up? Go and clean it up

 Chapter 150

    "Wait a minute." Tang Ning opened his mouth, turned to look at Han Zhi and said with a smile, "you''ll stay in the dark guard camp first."


    Her words fall, everyone is a Zheng, even cold know also looked at her in the past.


    "Ning Wei, what do you want him to do? Don''t you take him back? " Tang Xiao looked at her suspiciously. Didn''t she accept him just now?


    "Dad, I''ll tell you about it later." She said, look to cold know, way: "this period of time you should do what, after a period of time own order to you."


    Hearing the speech, Han Zhi immediately responded: "yes."


    Seeing this, the chief coach waved his hand and let everyone disperse. He stepped forward and said to Tang Xiao and Tang Ning: "master, miss, I''ll take you around!"


    "No, you go to your business! I''ll show her around Tang Xiao said, then with her daughter in the dark guard camp, while talking to her about the rescue of cold knowledge


    On the way back, in the carriage, Tang Xiao asked: "Ning''er, why don''t you bring Han Zhi back? My father took you to the dark guard camp to select people. He wanted someone to protect you, but you left people in the camp. Why? "


    Tang Ning thought for a while and said, "Dad, in fact, I''m going to go out for a while, at home..." She just said a word, then saw Tang Xiao''s face appeared the color of amazement, the original sitting people also fiercely stood up and exclaimed.


    "What!"


    "Bang!" As he stood up, he hit his head on the top of the carriage and made a thump.


    "Daddy


    Downing was startled, and quickly pulled him to sit down. He wanted to show him whether there was any bruise on his head, but he sat down by him.


    "Sit down! I ask you, what did you just say? You said you were going out? Where are you going? What time do you go? Who are you going with? If I don''t ask you today, are you not going to tell Dad? Leave a letter or something and sneak out of the house


    He asked several questions in succession, angry and worried.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ning has an indescribable feeling in his heart. She holds his hand and comforts him: "Dad, don''t worry, you listen to me first."


    "No, I won''t listen. Don''t tell me. I tell you, Dad won''t allow it!" He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He was angry not to see her.


    He held in the palm of his daughter, now it is not easy to escape from death, how dare he let her go out there to set foot in? How can he bear it if she has something wrong with her outside?


    When Tang Ning saw him so angry, he was helpless. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Dad, I''ve grown up. I''m no longer a child. I know how to protect myself. I won''t let dad worry about it any more. Moreover, I don''t want to be stuck in Qingyun city all the time. I want to go outside and have a look." She said softly.


    She had thought about telling him what she could practice, but she was worried that it would cause a lot of turbulence. After all, after all, so many methods were used at the beginning, but she could not restore her cultivation and practice again. How would she tell the public how her accomplishments were restored?


    What''s more, she has her own concerns.


    However, Tang Xiao, who heard her words, thought that because of her strength, her foundation was destroyed and she could not practice any more. Now, in this Qingyun City, she was under too much pressure to bear the pity and pity of the people.


    For a moment, his heart was aching.

 Chapter 151

    "Ning''er."


    He opened his eyes and looked at her with guilt: "it''s dad who is not good. It''s dad who doesn''t protect you, so that you can be hurt like this. If you want to go to relax, can dad accompany you?"


    Smell speech, Tang Ning heart across the warm current, she looked at him and said: "Dad, you don''t blame yourself, this is not your business, I just want to travel outside, see more about the outside world, you don''t have to worry about me, then I will take cold knowledge with me."


    She said, as far as possible with relaxed tone smile Ying Ying Ying way: "Dad, you want to ah! If I have any chance outside, maybe I can practice again one day. "


    If he knew that his daughter was half a fake monk, he could not bear it. Think about it or forget it. Don''t talk about it.


    Seeing this, Tang Xiao thought for a while and said, "do you think it''s ok? If you want to travel outside, I''ll let the people from the dark guard camp take you there! They will go out to experience every six months, and one time will be more than half a year. "


    "Dad, I don''t want to follow them. I just want to go around and have a look. Dad, don''t worry! I''ll write back to you and let you know I''m safe. " She promised again and again.


    "Oh! Dad knows, you must go. " Seeing that she had decided, Tang Xiao didn''t say much, because he knew that his daughter was stubborn when she was a child. What she decided was that even ten cattle could not be pulled back.


    Tang Ning came to him with a smile and sat beside him, holding his arm and saying, "Dad, why don''t you tell me something about our ancestors? Has he been to the land of immortals for a long time? Will he come back again? "


    After her interruption, Tang Xiao''s attention was also diverted, and he also told her about their Tang family''s ancestor who went to the land of immortals


    In the twinkling of an eye, even if the Tang family was not ready to launch the birthday of Tang Ning, the people of those big families in Qingyun City heard more or less some rumors. Therefore, on August 15, they asked the younger generation in the mansion to bring gifts.


    Although Tang Ning had lost all his accomplishments and was unable to practice, the appearance of the night King''s men that day was still in the eyes of all the house owners in the city. In addition, Tang Xiaosu had a good reputation and they were willing to make friends with him. However, the Tang family did not hold a big banquet, and because Tang Ning was a junior, the masters did not go there. They just let the younger generation go and told them not to Make trouble.


    The people of the Tang family didn''t expect that all the big families let the younger generation to come and send gifts. At one time, they arranged for them to sit in, and at the same time, they asked people to bring the younger generation to come and accompany them.


    This birthday banquet, of course, is Nangong Lingyun.


    "It''s said that Nangong Lingyun, the young master of Nangong family, has got the chance to be assessed by Tianlong college."


    "I''ve heard from my father that his future is limitless."


    "According to the elders of the family, Nangong family and Tang family used to marry on purpose, but I don''t know whether they will marry now?"


    "I heard that the young master of Nangong has been running to the Tang family recently."


    "That''s not true. Although Tang Ning has lost all his accomplishments and can''t cultivate himself, she is also very beautiful. There is no one more beautiful than her in Qingyun city."


    "If you are beautiful, you can''t make a meal! How many years can her beauty last if she can''t set foot on Xiuxian Avenue? "


    "Well, don''t say it. Don''t forget to tell the elders that they should not make trouble here."

 Chapter 152

    As soon as the older young man reminded them, they didn''t talk about this topic. Soon, other children of the Tang family came to join them and greet them.


    And their mouth of Nangong Lingyun, then sat at the table where Tang Xiao is, to be opened, Tang Ning just came out.


    Since the children of the aristocratic families in the city came to celebrate her birthday, Tang Ning also came to the tables where they were sitting after the dinner, chatted with them and thanks them for the birthday gift.


    When they saw that she had regained her former look, they were all slightly surprised because they were younger, and some of them could not hide the surprised look on their faces. They could not help but admire her for her natural and natural manner.


    If they were, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to.


    Tang Ning went back to the main table and sat down beside her father. She nodded to Lingyun in the south palace and said hello. Then she talked to several elders.


    Nangong Lingyun looked at her from time to time, and saw her talking with a smile, and her eyes could not help showing the color of appreciation.


    She has lost all her accomplishments and can''t be cultivated. What kind of glamour should she exude before she loses her cultivation? "


    seeing Nangong Lingyun''s eyes falling on her daughter from time to time, Tang Xiao sighed. It''s a good marriage, but it''s a pity that his daughter''s practice has been lost and he can''t practice.


    About half a month later, this morning. Nangong Lingyun once again came to the Tang family to find Tang Ning.


    Knowing that he was supposed to be here to say goodbye, Downing did not disappear as usual.


    "Ning''er, I will go to Tianlong college tomorrow to prepare for the assessment. I come here today to say goodbye to you." Nangong Lingyun looks at her, full of heart is not give up.


    I don''t know when I will be back.


    "Ning''er, will you wait for me?" He asked involuntarily, his eyes fell firmly on her face.


    Downing a smile, shook his head, said: "I have said, we are impossible, I am not the same as me, I have no feeling for you at that time, you do not waste your mind on me."


    As soon as the voice fell, in his injured look, she said again, "I wish you a good journey and enter Tianlong college smoothly. I won''t send you any more. Please go ahead."


    Nangong Lingyun looked at her and left without hesitation. She tightened her fist secretly and said to her back: "Ning''er, I know why you refuse me for thousands of miles. You are waiting for me. I will find you a magic pill that can help you to set foot on Xiuxian Avenue again!"


    Downing steps a meal, shook his head, finally did not look back to leave.


    The next day, Nangong Lingyun left alone, even without a guard, because Tianlong college is not allowed to take guards.


    The next day after Nangong Lingyun left, Tang Ning also packed up his things and came to Tang Xiao''s yard.


    "Dad, I''m leaving tomorrow morning. I''m not at home. You have to take care of yourself." Tang Ning looked at Tang Xiao and said.


    "Well, dad knows that you don''t want to go out for too long and come back early." Tang Xiao said, and put some money to her: "these can be used on the road, go out, at least not money."


    Tang Ning didn''t refuse his good intentions and responded to his orders one by one. When he left the house tomorrow morning, he sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 153

    She also thought that her father didn''t tell her to be careful all the way. She was waiting for her here!


    "Ning''er, what''s the matter?" Tang Xiao came out to see her standing still and asked.


    She took a look at the carriage in front of her and the guards around the carriage, but she turned back: "Dad, I''m not going on an outing. If you let so many people follow me, it will only cause me trouble."


    "Not many people, just eight people." Tang Xiao said.


    "I know there are only eight people on the surface, but what about those who follow?" She asked helplessly, her eyes glanced over the dark guard hidden around. The number of people, at least a dozen.


    Tang Xiao said with a smile: "let them follow me to rest assured! You can rest assured that as long as you are not in danger, they will not appear, and you can just treat them as nonexistent. "


    As soon as the voice fell, he seemed to react suddenly. He was stunned for a moment. He looked at his daughter in surprise and asked, "how do you know I arranged for the dark guard to follow you?"


    Downing stopped for a moment and said, "Dad, even the carriage is ready, and several guards have been arranged to follow. Is there no secret guard in the dark?"


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao this just suddenly, way: "so it is, however, you have nothing to prepare, cold know also did not see him to wait for you, did you send the message to him in the end?"


    "I told him to wait for me outside the city. Everything has been arranged." She said helplessly, and then said, "Dad, while it is still early, I will not attract too many people''s attention when I leave the city now. You can ask them not to follow."


    Seeing this, Tang Xiao thought about it for a while, and then he said, "well, Dad, you should leave the city as soon as possible! Remember, you must be careful on the way, never mind your own business, lest you get into trouble. " He waved his hand: "you all go back!"


    "Yes." The guard and others responded and drove the carriage away.


    Tang Ning see he reluctantly and uneasy looking at her, heart a sigh. Knowing that he asked the guards to go back, but the secret guards would certainly let them follow, so he didn''t say much. He just said, "Dad, I''m gone. I''m not at home. Take care of yourself. I''ll come back to see you after a while."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry when dad is at home, but you must eat and wear warm when you are outside." Then she turned around to prepare the package for her and said, "here are the thick clothes that Dad prepared for you. You can take them and remember to put them on when it''s cold."


    "Good."


    Her heart was warm, and something seemed to come to her eyes, which made her vision a little fuzzy. She blinked, took over the burden and put her back on her body, showing a smile: "take care of dad." Said, no longer to see him, then strode to the direction of the gate.


    Tang Xiao looked at his daughter''s leaving figure. His heart was full of reluctance, and his eyes were slightly red. He raised his sleeve and wiped the corners of his eyes. Calm voice said: "hurry up, don''t let the eldest lady find you. Remember, we must protect her safety. If she loses a hair, I only ask you!"


    "Yes The dark guards responded and quickly followed.


    "Master, I don''t know when the little girl is gone." Qingzhi came to Tang Xiao''s back and whispered.


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao''s eyes crossed a strange color: "disappeared?"

 Chapter 154

    "Yes, after dealing with the people in the second room some time ago, she no longer appeared in the main courtyard, but went to the kitchen to fight. During this period, no one noticed her existence. Only when she went down to the kitchen just now, did she know that the little girl had disappeared for two days." Qingzhi whispered beside him.


    "She is a friend rather than an enemy, otherwise I won''t be reminded that day, but I don''t know who she was ordered by? Why leave now Tang Xiao looks at the front, vaguely across something in his mind, but seems unable to grasp it.


    "Master, do you want to send someone to look for it?" Qingzhi asked.


    Tang Xiao shook his head: "since she left, let her go! I think one day, I will know. " He looked at the road ahead with a thoughtful look.


    On the other side, Downing takes advantage of the sky is not big, then all the way to the gate of the city, behind the dark guard quietly follow, think she does not know, but do not know, at this time, Downing has been thinking about how to get rid of them.


    At the corner of the street not far from the gate, Gu Qingge was sitting there in a humble gray suit, half of her face was covered in the sea, and her eye was not wearing an eye mask.


    From time to time, she looked up at the street. When she saw the shadow coming this way, her eyes brightened and she immediately stood up.


    When Tang Ning came to the gate of the city, she caught sight of Gu Qingge standing in the corner of the street. After a look at her, she went to the gate of the city.


    Gu Qingge saw the situation and followed up, one after the other out of the city gate.


    There was a humble carriage on the mountain road outside the city gate. It was not other people sitting on the carriage, but the Han Zhi who came out of the dark guard camp.


    When he saw the two men coming from the front and back, Han Zhi got out of the carriage and bowed to Tang Ning in front of him and said, "I have seen the master." The eyes are staring at the girl who follows the master with her head drooping slightly behind her.


    Downing looked at him, laughed and said, "let''s go! It''s too late. Don''t waste time. " Said, then took the lead in the carriage, also did not give them two people to introduce each other.


    When the girl saw that downing got on the carriage, she also crossed the youth in front of her and followed her into the carriage.


    Seeing this, Han Zhi also got on the carriage, but looked around after getting on the carriage. Although they were hidden, he could see that someone was following them.


    "Master, someone is following us." He whispered.


    "Let them follow! Find a chance to dump them. " In the carriage, Downing''s voice came out.


    "Yes." Han Zhi should a, rope a pull, then drive the carriage forward.


    Now, in the carriage.


    Tang Ning looked at the girl sitting on the side and said, "from today on, you can call star pupil."


    Hearing this, the girl was surprised to look up at her and knelt down in front of her: "star pupil kowtow to the master! Thank you for your name


    Driving a carriage, Han Zhi heard the words inside, his eyes could not help blinking, while driving the carriage, listening.


    "Stay with me, loyalty is the only thing I ask of you." Downing leaned back, and his voice came out slowly. It was the star pupil in front of him, and also the cold knowledge of driving outside.


    "Yes Inside and outside of the carriage, two people were responding with one voice.


    In the evening, the carriage slowed down in front of a shop in the town. Tang Ning and Xing Tong quickly got out of the car and dodged into the shop

 Chapter 155

    Han Zhi has been driving the carriage to the inn. He stops the carriage and walks into the inn.


    Behind the dark guard followed, only to see the carriage stop in front of the inn, cold know into the inn, thought the eldest lady also into the inside, so he guarded outside.


    But I don''t know. Soon after he entered the inn, he left quietly from the back door.


    He did not stop out of the town, came to the agreed place with the master, where he saw a carriage waiting for him. When he stepped forward quickly and saw the girl driving the carriage outside, he was slightly stunned and took a step back.


    The girl on the carriage was dressed in a white dress. Her black hair on her head was simply coiled. The rest of her hair fell behind her, and her hair tail was tied with ribbons. It was simple and generous. It was very beautiful.


    The girl''s eyes were half closed, her facial features were three-dimensional and exquisite, and her light makeup was just right. Rao, who didn''t know how to appreciate it, thought that the girl dressed up very well. Moreover, the girl dressed in this dress did not look like a maid in general, but rather looked like a lady of a family.


    Just, didn''t the master ask him to come here? How can I see nobody but this carriage?


    "What are you doing there? Isn''t it that she looks so beautiful and looks stupid? " The joking words spread from the carriage and were stunned.


    "Master?"


    He called and looked at the girl who had raised her head. One of her eyes was as beautiful as a sea of stars, shining with extraordinary light.


    Is she star pupil? Her eyes


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why the master named her star pupil.


    "You go in and wait on the master. I''ll drive." He said.


    The star pupil nodded and entered the carriage. Cold know this just got on the carriage, after sitting on the carriage, then take advantage of the gradually dark sky to another road and go.


    On the other hand, when the secret guards realized that there was something wrong with them, they found out that they had been thrown away. At present, they quickly scattered to look for them, but they never found them again. They had to go back to the Tang family and report to the master.


    As it was getting dark, Han Zhi slowed down his carriage and said, "master, there is no town near here to rest. We can only find out if we can stay overnight."


    "Well, let''s see if there are people''s homes nearby! Take a night off and leave tomorrow. " From the carriage came Downing''s voice.


    "Yes." Han Zhi should a, continue to drive in front of the car, while paying attention to whether there are people around can stay.


    After about an hour, Han Zhi drove his car to stop in front of a village and said, "master, there is a village of more than ten families here. I''ll go in and ask."


    "You''re just like a walking piece of ice. You''re cold all over. Don''t go in and scare people at night." Tang Ning''s banter came from the carriage, and then he saw star pupil come out first and get off the carriage.


    Cold know a hand holding a horse rope waiting at the side, see a touch of blue clothes will be reflected in the bottom of the eye, but, the more see how more like a man''s robe? Instinctively look up, but do not want to be reflected in the bottom of my eyes is that in the night under the light of the head.


    "Master!"


    He was almost speechless and exclaimed, shocked and unable to believe, looking at his master''s head, which did not even have a hair, his mind only felt a roar, a blank.

 Chapter 156

    The man in front of him, dressed in a simple blue robe, with a round bamboo slanting at his waist and a bald head, stood on the carriage and looked at him with a smile. If he had not seen her come out of the carriage, if he had not known that no one had got into the carriage to pretend to be, he could not believe that the man dressed up by the little monk was actually his master.


    Relative to her smile, a good mood and with a banter look, he is a heart down calm. Now, he has to go to the camp to protect her hair


    He couldn''t believe his eyes fell on the master''s bald head. He could not help swallowing and a heart pounding.


    If the owner of the house knows that the master has not only lost one hair, but also no hair, he has become a small bald head. Then, he can''t imagine the picture


    "What are you yelling about? It scared me to death. " Downing patted his chest, but his face was full of sly smile.


    You scared me to death


    Han Zhi couldn''t help but look at her bald head. For the first time in her life, she stammered: "Lord, master, where are you and your hair?"


    When did she shave herself? I don''t think it''s all the way here, is it?


    Tang Ning touched his bare head: "the last time I was killed, I ran into the temple to save my life. I shaved my head and didn''t get recognized and killed."


    With that, she sighed again and said, "I don''t want my father to worry about this time, so I got a wig outside and wore it back. If he knew, he would not die of grief?"


    Smell speech, cold know secretly nod. More than sad? There must be guilt.


    No one would shave their heads except Buddhist monks. Although the master said something about being chased and killed, he could also imagine how dangerous the scene was at that time. Otherwise, how could she be willing to shave off her long hair?


    "Don''t worry about the master. I''ll stay by the master''s side and won''t let him encounter the same danger again!"


    The firm words of youth, like oaths, resound in the night. In this life, he will protect her even if he pays his life!


    Star Tong looked at him and thought to himself: it seems that he doesn''t know what kind of master he is following!


    Downing laughed, patted his shoulder, a face moved: "good, cold know, after the master son, my personal safety depends on you."


    "Yes! Don''t worry, the master will protect him He said solemnly.


    As soon as his eyes moved, he fell on his master again. He only felt that the master standing in front of him was a young monk, and his face and manner were different from those before.


    Next to the star pupil listen to two people''s words, the corner of the mouth can''t help but twitch, looked at a face moved by the master, the heart thought: did not expect the master son also has such a naughty side.


    As for cold knowledge Forget it, he is a fool.


    "Han Zhi, I can''t mention my name and my identity as the first lady of Tang family outside. Do you know?" Downing looked at him with a smile.


    I suddenly feel that with such a person, there will be a lot of interesting things on the road.


    "Yes, I know." I don''t know how to go back home.

 Chapter 157

    "Let''s go! Let''s ask the people in front of us. " Donning said with a smile and walked forward.


    Next to the star pupil to follow, behind the Han Zhidun for a while, also led the carriage to follow up.


    Downing stopped at the door of a family and looked at the winding breath of the room, and his eyes flashed. Hearing the baby crying, she raised her hand and knocked on the door: "benefactor, I''m passing by. It''s dark. Can I stay for a night?"


    The baby in the room seems to have been crying for a long time, the voice is a little hoarse, but did not mean to stop.


    When the door opened a crack, a blue faced young man in his twenties looked at the man in front of the door and opened the door. Unexpectedly, he saw the girl who looked up behind the little monk.


    "Ah Seeing the girl''s unusual pupil, the young man exclaimed and took a step back, instinctively closing the door.


    Tang Ning was smiling and stretched his feet forward, stuck in the door, so that he could not close the door. He said in a warm voice: "don''t worry, benefactor. I''m not a bad man."


    "You, a monk, how can you take a woman with you?" The young man said, looking at the little monk, some doubt.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "I am a secular disciple who hasn''t been disciplined yet. My master asked me to travel down the mountain to see the vast world. I got to know them on the way, so I went all the way."


    Hearing the little monk''s words, the young man looked at them and opened the door. Then he said, "come in!"


    Tang Ning and Xing Tong follow in, while Han Zhi ties the carriage outside and goes in.


    "The children at home are crying all the time at night. I''ll arrange for you to live in the backyard! It''s near the vegetable field. It''s quieter. " The young man said, and he would take them inside.


    However, Tang Ning stopped with a smile: "benefactor, it''s better to hold the child here. I know there is a way to make the child not cry at night."


    Listening to this, the young man was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and said listlessly, "OK! You wait here first. "


    Not long after, the young man came out, followed by a young woman with a crying baby. Compared with the young man''s pale face and withered expression, the young woman''s complexion was excellent.


    The young woman looked at the three of them, and when her eyes fell on the little monk, she could not help but step back a little, but did not dare to step forward.


    Downing looked at them with a smile, glanced over the young woman and landed on the crying baby in her arms and said, "this child is so cute. How old is he? A boy or a girl? "


    When the young man heard him praising his child, he couldn''t help but smile: "it''s a boy, only two months old. This child is usually very good. Recently, I don''t know why. He always cries at night." Speaking of this, he sighed and reached out to the woman: "come on, let''s show the little master. He said that he has a way to keep the children from crying."


    The young woman hesitated, handed the child over, and then looked at the little monk.


    "Come on, give me a hug." Donning said with a smile and extended his hand.


    Before the young man could react, he saw that the child had been held by the little monk. When the crying child arrived at the young monk''s hand, he stopped crying and looked at him with a flat mouth and tearful eyes.

 Chapter 158

    Looking at the child''s pleasing appearance, Downing laughed, reached out and touched his head, and said in a soft voice: "good, it''s OK."


    Originally, the child with a flat mouth felt that the hand was very comfortable, so she could not help rubbing it. She went into her arms and gave out a giggle. The young man was surprised.


    But the young woman lowered her head and stepped back.


    When the young man saw that the child rubbed in the young monk''s arms for a while, he fell asleep, and his attitude became more enthusiastic: "little master, you must not have eaten yet, have you? Now, you can sit down for a while, and I''ll go and heat up your food


    Said, a happy face to the young woman humanitarian: "you give the little master they pour some water to drink, a while will take the child back to the room to sleep!"


    Looking at the man to prepare the meal, the young woman hesitated and said, "little master, give it to me! I''ll take him back to rest. "


    Donning, holding the child, looked up at the woman''s outstretched hand and asked, "where are you from? Why do you get them? "


    The woman is surprised, instinctively retracts the hand to retreat.


    And Han Zhi is more stupefied for a moment, a lunge forward, will be in front of Tang Ning, one hand has put on the waist sword, ready to scabbard at any time.


    Tang Ning patted Han Zhi on the shoulder and motioned him to step back. Then he looked at the young woman and said, "since it''s harmless to them, you should leave early. You know, you''ve been on his wife''s body. After a long time, it''s not only her wife''s Yang life will be broken, but also the young man just now can''t live long."


    Hearing this, the young woman trembled and knelt down in front of Downing.


    "Little master, I don''t want to harm them..."


    She sobbed and covered her face with her sleeve and said, "my family was once killed, and my bones were buried on the spot. Half a month ago, when he went down to the ground, he dug up my bones. Liannu didn''t even have a grave head. So she picked up bones for me and set up a grave for me. I..."


    Because the grave is not far away from here, she will always come to their home at night and look at the loyal man''s deep love and admiration for her wife, and then she can''t help falling on his wife''s body, but since then, it''s out of control.


    Tang Ning handed the child in his arms to one side of the star pupil, looking at the young woman''s humanity: "people and ghosts have different ways. Since you are a benefactor, you should not be so."


    "Little master, I know I''m wrong." She sobbed low.


    "Do you want me to pass away your life and enter the samsara again?" Asked downing.


    The young woman was stunned for a moment, then bowed down and said gratefully, "I will." The little monk in front of her didn''t let her out of her wits. Instead, she was willing to spend her life and reincarnate. It was her nature.


    So, donning hands together, lips gently for her to read the curse of death.


    Han Zhi was surprised to see such a thing for the first time, especially when he saw the Golden Circle under the feet of the young woman.


    In the heart says: finished, the master son unexpectedly even surpasses degree to be able, does she really want to escape into the empty door not to become?


    With the disappearance of the incantation pattern on the ground, the palm of the palm is slightly hot, and there is a faint force pouring into the body through the Buddhist seal in the palm. The people on the ground have fallen down, but the ghost attached to her body has disappeared

 Chapter 159

    Not long after downing helped her to the chair and sat down, the young man also came back. Seeing his wife leaning against the table with her eyes closed, he hurried forward: "lady? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Just now she said she was dizzy. Please help her go back to have a rest." Said downing.


    "Good." The young man did not doubt, but said to Downing, "little master, I''ll heat the food for you."


    "Thank you very much Tang Ning hands clasped ten way a thanks, side to behind the star pupil way: "you give the child to two benefactors back to the house!"


    "Good." The star pupil answered and followed them to the room.


    Cold know with a stomach of doubt followed Tang Ning behind the courtyard, this just can''t help but ask: "master, how can you even surpass degree?"


    Tang Ning glanced back at him and jokingly said, "you master, I have many things to know!"


    Looking at between the eyebrows and eyes are complacent and confident master son, cold know Leng Leng, half ring also did not respond to come over.


    The master''s strength and accomplishments are scattered. Now he is just an ordinary person. However, along the way, he found that the master seems not to be an ordinary person.


    "You and Xingtong go to eat the food prepared by the master! I''m going to bed. " She yawned and went to the house.


    The next morning.


    After breakfast under the warm greeting of the young man, several of them continued to ride in the carriage. Today, compared with the three people''s line yesterday, there is an all black crow standing on the head of his master.


    In the carriage, Xingtong used to look at the skill given to her by the master. However, she always felt that her eyes fell on her and kept staring at her, which made it difficult for her to concentrate.


    After thinking about it, she put down her book book and took out a piece of cake from the bag and asked, "Xiao Hei, do you want to eat mung bean cake?"


    Xiao Hei stares at her and flies down from Downing''s head with wings. After pecking, she asks, "little star, can your eyes really see things that others can''t see?"


    "Well, most of them can be seen." She nodded, lowered her hand and let it peck the mung bean cake in the palm of her hand.


    "Can you see what I am?" Xiao Hei raised his head and stared at her with black eyes.


    Star pupil Leng for a moment, looked at it shook his head, way: "can''t see, but, after all, is not the general crow." After all, the average crow can''t talk.


    Hearing this, Xiaohei clapped her wings excitedly and said, "I''m not a common crow, but I won''t tell you what my real body is, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Downing reached out and flicked its head and said, "OK, don''t disturb her. Let her read well."


    "What''s good about books? They''re boring." The crow said, looking at the scenery outside, and said, "I''ll go outside and have a look." As soon as the sound fell, it had already flapped its wings and flew out.


    "Dumb! Dumb


    Xiao Hei was excited to fly outside. He called twice from time to time. He flew all the way, and when he was tired, he stopped on the carriage to rest. The carriage went all the way, and he did not meet the town again. Moreover, the more the road went, the more it deviated.


    Half a month later, they went to a city. When they entered the city, Downing knew to cold, "we sold our carriage and replaced it with three horses. I''ll see you in the front inn." Said, then and star pupil together got off the carriage, ready to go shopping first.

 Chapter 160

    "Buy more dry food and things to use on the road, so that you can''t find a place to buy them." Tang Ning said to the star pupil beside him and handed her the bag containing the gold coin: "take it. Don''t save the flowers. I''ll see you back in the inn."


    "Yes." Star Tong answered and took the money bag to her arms. Seeing that she was walking to another street, she went to buy some dry food, cakes and dried meat.


    Tang Ning was walking around the street. She didn''t have to worry about other things. So she went into a medicine store, bought some herbs in it, and then went to the street.


    "How do you sell them?" Tang Ning squatted in front of a small stall and looked at the small gourds on the ground. He thought that it should be good to use these to fill the medicine. He unscrewed the bottle cap and looked at it, and then played with it in his hand. The more he looked, the more he felt his hands were weighed.


    "These are not expensive. They are all my own. How many do you want, little master? I''ll send you. " The middle-aged peddler grinned. Seeing that the other side was a little monk, he thought that he didn''t have much money. In addition, these things were planted in his own house, so he picked up a few and handed them over.


    "Is that enough? Or a big one? " He picked up a big gourd and asked.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, looked at him, laughed and clasped his hands: "the benefactor is kind-hearted. Thank you very much, but I want to buy these little gourds on the benefactor''s stall."


    This time, it was the middle-aged peddler''s turn to be stunned. He was a little stunned: "little master, do you want to buy all the small gourds on my stall? There are at least a few hundred here


    "Don''t worry, benefactor. I have money." She said with a smile, "it''s just, could you please help me to pick the inn?"


    "Yes, no problem, little master, I''ll send it to you." The middle-aged peddler showed a simple and honest smile and quickly picked it up with a burden.


    Tang Ning laughed and showed him the way in front of him. When he got to the inn, he asked him to pick them into the room and took some gold coins and handed them to him.


    "No, no, not so much." The middle-aged peddler was frightened to see the gold coins and did not dare to take them.


    Tang Ning thought for a moment, then picked up two gold coins and handed them to him, saying, "take them, benefactor! You deserve it, and remember, don''t go out of the house after dark tonight


    The middle-aged peddler was stunned. He didn''t know what he meant. Holding two gold coins, he felt that he couldn''t react, but he still nodded and said, "well, don''t go out of the house after dark tonight. I''ll write it down. I''ll give these gourds to little master."


    After receiving two gold coins, the middle-aged peddler finally left all the gourds and went back with an empty burden.


    After he left, Tang Ning put all the gourds in the room into the bamboo space. After a while, Han Zhi came back first, and when it was getting dark, Xingtong bought something good.


    "Master, we don''t have a carriage. How can we take these things?" Looking at a lot of things bought back, Xingtong is worried.


    Downing a smile, said: "put it away." As soon as the voice fell and the hand waved, all those things were put into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "This is, this is the bag of heaven and earth?" Cold know low exhale voice, staring at her waist hanging that insignificant small bag, hindsight of the reaction again, fierce look at Downing.


    "The master''s accomplishments..."

 Chapter 161

    The heaven and earth bag needs cultivation to open. Now, the master can collect all those things into the heaven and earth bag. Doesn''t that mean she can cultivate?


    "Lord, master son, are you and your cultivation restored?" He asked in shock, his face full of incredible color.


    When was her cultivation restored? How can the breath on the body be so clean? If it wasn''t for the scene that she collected things into the heaven and earth bag, he always thought that she was still an ordinary person without cultivation.


    Can, master and son strength restored? Why didn''t you tell the owner? If the tomb owners knew the news, they would be very excited.


    Yes, he has been ignoring it. Since the crow named Xiaohei can speak, he should have known that the master''s cultivation has been recovered. However, he has always felt that the master has not cultivated, and he has not thought about it.


    "What are you doing? Pack up and have a rest! We''ll have to go tomorrow Tang Ning said with a smile and called out: "star pupil, let me send the bath water to me."


    "Yes." Star pupil should a, go out, see cold know still standing there, then ask: "master son to bathe, you don''t go out?"


    Cold know fierce slow over God, face red, way: "of course to go out." With the star pupil out together, and then guard outside the door, the mind is still thinking, master son''s cultivation in the end is how to recover?


    After a while, the waiter brought water in, and he asked the people on the side: "star pupil, you already know, don''t you? How did you know that? I have invited many doctors, but the doctors say that she can''t practice in this life? "


    "When you follow the master for a long time, you will know that those impossible things will become possible when they come to the master." Star pupil looked at him one eye, continued: "later there are many you are surprised, you don''t always a surprise, lost the master''s face."


    Being trained by a little girl who was smaller than herself, Han Zhi''s ears turned red and said, "I know, I won''t disgrace the master. I just didn''t think of..."


    "There are so many things you didn''t think of!" The star pupil faintly received a sentence.


    By her this choking, cold know suddenly speechless.


    After downing''s bath, Xingtong has his food sent into the house. After dinner, they go back to their rooms to rest.


    At night, in a corner of the city.


    This is a relatively partial place in the city, and the accommodation is also cheap. Most of the people who live are poor people passing by and those who set up stalls in the city to do small businesses.


    At night, the middle-aged stall selling gourds to Tang Ning was lying on the bed, but he could not sleep. His hand had been covering his chest. There was a small bag sewn in the bottom of the clothes, which contained two gold coins.


    Here are two money enough to let their family live without worry for many years. After living for so many years, he did not take such gold coins. Now he has two coins in his arms. He is excited and can''t sleep.


    With the deepening of the night, lying on the bed, he faintly heard as if there was a woman crying outside. He turned over and sat up. Just as he wanted to go out to have a look, he couldn''t help thinking of what the little monk said to him today.


    Don''t go out of the house tonight.


    Thinking of this, he stopped to light the lamp, and then thought of the two gold coins in his arms. After a moment''s hesitation, he went back to his bed and pulled up the quilt to cover his head.

 Chapter 162

    I do not know when, the cry outside, but the voice of a man talking, he did not pay attention to, and because he was too sleepy, finally gradually sleep in the past.


    When he woke up the next morning, ready to carry the burden home, he heard people around him talking as soon as he left the room.


    "Well, it''s a terrible death. I don''t know who did it."


    "Don''t you know? It''s said that some people have been killed at night, their stomachs have been cut out and their internal organs have been taken out. It''s the same as the death of this one. However, the guards in the city haven''t caught the murderer all the time. But it''s said that every time someone dies, someone hears a woman crying. "


    "Ah? Really? I heard a woman cry last night, but I was so sleepy that I didn''t pay attention to it


    "I didn''t hear that. I fell asleep as soon as I lay down. Even if someone knocked on the door, I didn''t know. My mother-in-law still scolded me all the time, saying that once I fell asleep, I was just like a dead pig." Another man scratched his head and said in a simple way.


    "The city guard has been investigating, but the man was too scared to die. It was said that when an old man found his body in the alley this morning, the whole person was scared out."


    Listening to the words around, the middle-aged peddler wiped the sweat exuding from his forehead, and his heart thumped. He only felt a moment of fear.


    "Well, what''s wrong with you, gourd seller? Not feeling well? " Next to a man saw the middle-aged peddler look pale and frightened, then patted his shoulder asked.


    "I, I heard a woman cry last night, just like crying in front of my house. I almost opened the door." He said, trembling.


    "Then you are very lucky. Do you know which room the dead man lived in?" Asked the man, looking down at him.


    "Which room?" Middle aged peddler lenglengleng asked.


    "The one next door to you." The man said in a low voice.


    The middle-aged peddler heard a sound, leg a soft, the whole person fell to sit on the ground.


    "Well, what are you doing? Get up quickly." When the man saw him, he quickly went to pull him up and helped him to sit aside.


    "Scared? Don''t worry about it! It''s OK. " The man patted him on the shoulder, comforting him.


    At the same time, an old man with several city guards came in and came to the middle-aged peddler and said, "my lords, that''s him. He lives next to the dead. Their rooms are the innermost. Maybe he will know something about them."


    Several city guards came forward and looked at the middle-aged peddler and asked, "did you hear anything last night?"


    "I, I heard the cry of women last night, and then, and then there was the voice of men talking, and then, and then, I didn''t know." He said in a trembling voice, still unable to recover from his fear.


    "You didn''t want to see a woman crying in the middle of the night? Then I heard the voice of men talking. Did you hear what they said? " Asked a city guard.


    "I didn''t hear you clearly. I only knew that the cry was gone and I fell asleep." He shook his head, pale.


    "The woman''s cry is outside your room. Why don''t you want to see it? Or are you with the girl? " A city guard said, staring at him and shouting.


    The middle-aged peddler was startled, and quickly stood up and waved his hands: "no, no, I''m a gourd seller. The peddlers in the city and the city all know me."

 Chapter 163

    "Yes, he is a gourd seller. He has been selling gourds in the city for many years. We all know him."


    "Yes, the gourd seller is so honest that he can''t kill anyone."


    "That''s right. Don''t make a wrong decision about it."


    The peddlers around said one by one, obviously they didn''t like the city guard''s imputation to their poor families.


    "Don''t make any noise!" Cheng Wei drank, staring at the middle-aged peddler and asked, "well, how come you didn''t go out after hearing the cry? Normal people are curious, but you explain it! "


    He even said: "the little master who bought my gourd during the day told me not to go out of the house when it was dark. I heard the cry of a woman and had already got up to open the door. But when I thought of the little master''s words, I restrained myself from opening the door and went back to bed with my head covered."


    "The little monk who bought all your little gourds during the day?" Next to a man said, to the city guard way: "I know, he is talking about a little monk, a very fine looking little monk."


    "Yes, yes." The middle-aged peddler said, "if it wasn''t for the little master, I might die. I''ll go to thank him later."


    After the inquiry, there was no suspicious place. The city guard asked the middle-aged peddler to take them to the little monk to find out how the little monk knew that he would die at night?


    Tang Ning in the inn had breakfast and was preparing to leave with his horse when he saw several city guards coming towards this side, including the middle-aged peddler last night.


    "Little master, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for the little master, I and I might not be able to go home alive." As soon as the middle-aged peddler saw Downing, he knelt down and kowtowed.


    Seeing that the middle-aged peddler Yintang''s death was over, Tang Ning laughed and said, "the benefactor is kind-hearted. Naturally, it''s not the monk''s credit. Get up quickly!"


    "Little master, they..." The middle-aged peddler looked at the city guard behind him and quickly told Tang Ning about the matter.


    "Well, I see." Downing nodded.


    After the middle-aged peddler said thanks again and again, he left first and went home quickly.


    "Where are you from? How do you know... " Before one of the city guards finished asking, he listened to the footsteps coming from behind and the voice of their city Lord.


    "Don''t be rude! Get back! Get back


    A middle-aged man with a Chinese robe and a rich belly came in a hurry. Maybe he was in a hurry. When he came to Tang Ning, he was already out of breath.


    "Are you Tang Shi?" The middle-aged man asked after taking a breath, but his eyes were still looking at the little monk in front of him.


    a crow as like as two peas and a raven with a round bamboo. The appearance is very fine and excellent. It looks just like the little monk who is passing by the aristocracy of the aristocracy.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ning eyebrows slightly PICK: "I am Tang Shi." She has never been here. How does this person know the name of Tang Shi?


    "I didn''t expect that it was really Tangshi. It''s great. Master Tang, I''m the city Lord of this city, and Su Chengyuan is a distant relative of my family. So when I learned that Tang Shi came to the city, I rushed to ask him to stay in the house for a few days. What do you think, master Tang?" He looked at the little monk in front of him, hoping he could agree.

 Chapter 164

    However, Downing is a smile, said: "I see, but unfortunately, I have something important in the body, ready to start."


    The city Lord took a look at the young man in black with a cold breath all over his back. Then he looked at the girl with different pupils. His eyes flashed. Then he said, "if Tang Shi ever passes here again in the future, he must come to the city Lord''s house. I will do my best for the landlord."


    "Good." Tang Ning nodded his head and said goodbye. Then he led the horse away, and the two people in the back also followed.


    Watching them leave, the city Lord sighed: "it''s a pity, if only we had known earlier." Unfortunately, I couldn''t get on the line. I wanted to ask him for some advice, but I didn''t know how to open my mouth. Shengsheng missed such a good opportunity, and I don''t know if there is any chance to meet him again in the future?


    Along the way, Han Zhi already knew that the master was a secret person, and for this, the people of Tang family should not know, and he has been from the initial shock incredible to now calm acceptance.


    As Xing Tong said, there will be something more shocking for him in the future. If he always looks surprised, he will really disgrace the master.


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the thought. It''s not that he wants to be surprised, but that he didn''t expect those things to happen in front of him, in the master''s body.


    When he came out of the dark guard camp, he thought he had come to protect the master. However, the reality told him that the strength of the master had been restored long ago. The master didn''t even need his protection at all. He would even have a lot of things that he could not even do. No matter how good his mind was, he couldn''t be as calm and expressionless as before.


    "Let''s try and see who can ride the fastest." Out of the city gate, Downing turned over and mounted his horse. He looked at the two people around him and said to the little gangster who was flapping his wings: "follow me." As soon as the sound fell and the whip whipped, the horse''s hooves were already running forward.


    "Drive!"


    After two people also hastily catch up, in the road set off a burst of dust


    Another half a month later, they abandoned their horses and started walking. They were about to enter the Tianlong city under the Tianlong Academy. They took a rest on the roadside and ate something to fill their stomachs. At this time, they met the old monk who had not seen each other for a long time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, I haven''t seen you for so long. Do you want to monk me?" The old monk came out of the woods laughing. He reached out and touched Downing''s small head, smiling happily.


    "It''s good, it''s good, it''s still so pleasing to the eye." The old monk patted his head and said with a smile.


    Downing rolled his eyes and said, "don''t touch my head." Then she looked at him again: "how long have you been here? Didn''t you say wait in the city? Why are you waiting for me on this half way


    "Hey, monk, I have been waiting for you here for many days." He sat down beside her, looked at the two people nearby, then motioned and asked, "where did you get the two little servants?"


    "One was picked up and the other was given to me at home." Downing bit a piece of meat and handed him a piece: "eat it or not?"


    The old monk took a bite and said, "I''ll send you something this time. I''ll rush back later." He felt it in his arms, took out a small box and handed it to her.

 Chapter 165

    "That''s what you''re looking for on this trip?" Tang Ning micro surprised, took the small box to open a look, Leng Leng: "ear stud?"


    Inside the box is a purple earring with mysterious light. There is no complicated structure. It is just a simple purple crystal. However, this purple crystal is carved delicately and small, reflecting different mysterious purple light under the sunlight.


    The old monk was very pleased with his smile and said, "this is a monk. I had a hard time getting it. It''s not ordinary earrings. Try it on."


    Seeing his expectant and proud expression, Downing took out the earring and put it on his left ear. In an instant, he seemed to feel some changes.


    One side of the cold know and star pupil look at each other, eyes across a touch of surprise.


    Originally, the master''s face changed a little, less feminine and more masculine. After wearing these earrings, the face was still the same face, but the whole person felt as if it had become different. They felt that even if the master did not change his face slightly, his appearance would change after wearing the earrings.


    "Well? It seems that the chest is flat. " After a moment''s silence, Downing reached for his chest.


    Han Zhi''s face turned red and he quickly moved his eyes. The master is too bold. She is a woman.


    "Come on, mirror." The old monk also did not know where to take out a mirror, handed it to her in front of her: "you see, how about it? Isn''t it different? "


    After a while, Downing said, "star pupil, give me the water."


    Star pupil took one side of the water bag, then saw her wash face, the face of the simple face all to wash.


    "It''s really a good thing. It''s still my face. It''s just that it''s changed from a woman to a man, so at first glance, it''s really like two people." With surprise and joy in her eyes, she said, "in this appearance, it is estimated that even if I stand in front of my father, he will not recognize me as his daughter."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, yes, it''s called a magic device. There is a drop of your blood in it. It will change according to your own situation. If you are a man, you will become a woman if you wear it. If you are a woman, you will become a man after wearing it. Moreover, you can''t see your real body. ¡±


    seeing this, Tang Ning stood up and bowed his hand at him and said, "thank you very much, old monk."


    "OK, OK, it''s also convenient for you to do things and walk around in the future. After all, in two years'' time, the special woman in you will show up. If you let those who don''t know how to adapt to Buddhism, you may be in trouble. So when you are a monk, remember not to reveal your woman''s identity." He told again.


    "Don''t worry! I know that it''s more comfortable to walk outside as a little monk, and I like it too. " She said with a smile.


    "Tianlong city is not far ahead. Monk, I will not go there. Don''t forget, you promised me or something." He stood up and looked at her.


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry! I won''t forget it. " She also stood up and nodded.


    Hearing this, the old monk said goodbye with a smile. After saying goodbye, he rose up in the air and went to the ai

 Chapter 166

    Han Zhi and star pupil moved in their hearts. That is the immortal of the immortal. In the future, will the master also go to the immortal''s land?


    If in the past, they could not have the qualification to see the immortal, but since following the master, those impossible things have become possible.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go into town and have a look. " Donning said with a smile, his hand again patted to his chest, feeling that he could finally take off the corset.


    Three people with a crow continue to walk, in the evening finally arrived at the gate of Tianlong city.


    Looking at the two long lines waiting to enter the city, the three people inquired about it and went to the one on the left and waited. Until it was getting dark, they finally got their turn.


    The city guard looked at the three people and said, "register your name. One person and two gold coins will be sent to the city for the first time. If there are city regulations here, remember to read them well."


    After they registered, they paid the money and entered the city with the small sign with the city regulations. As soon as they entered the city gate, they felt that there was something different in it.


    "Master, there seems to be a current in the sky." Star Tong said, looking up at the top.


    "That''s the border. This place is set by the strong. When you enter the city, you will be protected by Tianlong city. Fighting and killing are forbidden here." Downing said slowly, looking at the city stalls to buy things, is more novel.


    "Tianlong city is indeed the largest city in the mortal world. The things bought here are not ordinary products." As she walked, she came to a stall and stopped. She looked through several books of martial arts on the stall and looked up at the owner.


    Seeing her sitting with her eyes closed and her knees crossed, she pressed a piece of paper with a price on each book of martial arts. Seeing this, she selected two books, took out eight spirit stones and put them down. Then she left with cold knowledge and star pupil.


    After they left, the stall owner opened his eyes, looked at them, took eight spirit stones and collected them, and then continued to close his eyes.


    "Master, don''t you say that a thousand gold coins can be worth a spirit stone? These two skills are really worth so much money? " Star pupil cannot help but ask.


    With a smile, Tang Ning handed the two skills to the two of them: "these two are elementary skills. The price is not expensive. Take it! Go back and practice. "


    Two people were stunned for a while, look at each other, this just took over: "thank Lord son."


    "Han Zhi, your strength is above the star pupil. In the future, give her more advice." As he spoke, he looked around, and saw many people staring at the little black who was lying on her head, and looked at her as if he were looking at something new.


    "Xiao Hei, you can''t squat on my head any more when you get here. Just squat on my shoulder!" Tang Ning said I don''t know if Xiaohei has gained weight recently. I can feel its weight when I lie on her head.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei was also obedient. After calling, she flew down and landed on her shoulder.


    "Shall we go to the inn first?" Cold know ask, see such as today color already late, also haven''t found the place to settle down.


    "Isn''t there an inn ahead? You go over first! I''ll turn around. " Said Downing, and wandered into the drugstore.


    See this, cold know then to star pupil way: "then I go to book a room first, you follow master son."


    "Good." Star pupil nodded his head and followed downing into the drug store.

 Chapter 167

    Half an hour later, Tang Ning came out with the warm welcome of the drug store manager. Thinking of the miraculous drugs in the bag of heaven and earth, she could not help but want to refine those miraculous herbs into medicine pills and spirit liquid.


    But at the thought of the crystal stones and gold coins she had spent, she had to find a way to make money.


    "Let''s go! Go back to the inn first. " If you don''t have money to buy things, you''d better go back to the Inn and have a rest.


    Seeing his master''s appearance, Xingtong laughed and said, "master, there are gold coins here. What else does the master want to buy? Star Tong will accompany you


    Donning glanced at her and said, "you don''t have enough gold for me. Forget it!"


    Xiao Hei, squatting on Downing''s shoulder, suddenly caught a glimpse of the figure running towards this side and immediately called out: "dumb! Dumb! The second goods are here again


    Tang Ning stopped in surprise and heard a voice.


    "Master Tang, master Tang!"


    Turning his head, he saw the black wind running towards her with excitement on his face. He also waved his hand as if he was afraid that she could not see it. People around him looked at her from time to time.


    Instinctively, she looks around and doesn''t see Mo Ye''s figure. When he comes near, she asks, "is your master coming?"


    "Why? Tang Shi? I haven''t seen you for a while. You seem to be handsome again Black wind stares at Downing, surprised to find that he seems to have a long face in general, more beautiful than the previous period.


    "Master Tang, why are you wearing earrings?" He asked curiously, staring at the purple ear stud on his ear lobe, grinning: "hey hey, don''t say, you wear this stud is pretty good."


    Downing glanced at him and said nothing.


    "Oh, by the way, my master is in the restaurant ahead! But we arrived early. The master has been waiting for you. It seems that he is looking for you Black wind finally thought of business.


    Downing paused for a moment, then stepped forward, and asked, "do you have property here, too? Come here, there is no one to sit on the other side of the imperial city? "


    "My master''s son''s industry is all over the country. Naturally, there is a master''s son''s industry in Tianlong city. Moreover, my master and the dean of Tianlong college have made good friends. He has gone to Tianlong college. As for the Imperial City, don''t worry. The master and son have arranged well."


    Black wind said, and looked at the beautiful girl behind him, and asked curiously: "master Tang, you said you are a monk, how did you bring a girl around? Are you afraid of gossip? "


    "I didn''t marry her, who would be afraid to gossip?" Tang Ning said slowly, and then said, "what''s more, I''m still a monk who eats meat and drinks."


    Smell speech, black wind accost to chat, way: "I pour forget, you can be regarded as half a monk."


    As they speak, they come to the restaurant and enter the wing room. Mo Ye''s eyes fall on Downing. Seeing that he hasn''t seen him for a long time, his appearance seems to be better than before, especially the purple ear stud on the white earlobe sets off his mystery and beauty.


    "Haven''t seen you for a while, you seem to be more radiant?"


    His eyes moved away from Downing and fell on the beautiful girl behind him. He hooked his lips and said, "are you accompanied by a beautiful maid when you go out? You are a good monk, but you are nourishing. "

 Chapter 168

    "Ha ha, the night king doesn''t know that I''m just a monk on the way out, and I''m also a fake monk who eats meat and drinks but doesn''t obey the rules and regulations. So how does the life naturally moisten and how to live? What''s more, the night king doesn''t think that my star pupil girl is very good and is a rare beauty?"


    Mo Ye glanced at that girl one eye, then to the side of the black wind signal: "take people out."


    Star pupil stood still and looked at his master.


    Tang Ning a smile, to the black wind way: "my star pupil girl has not eaten yet! You ask someone to prepare a good table for her. By the way, Xing Tong, go and ask Han Zhi to come over for dinner. This meal tonight is invited by his Highness the night king. "


    "Yes." Star pupil should, this just went out the door.


    "How poor are you? Can''t even eat? Isn''t there any salvation along the way? " Mo Ye looks at the picturesque young man and feels that he has changed a lot since he didn''t see him in this period of time. The only thing that doesn''t change is his head, which is shining and has no hair.


    "You see, I''m going to raise beauties now! Since I didn''t have much money, my money bag was empty all the way down. If I hadn''t met you, we would not have had a meal tonight. " Downing went to the table and sat down, sighing as if it were true or false, and his stomach cooed at the right time.


    Listening to the gurgling sound coming from his stomach, Mo Ye is silent. He can''t help but look at his stomach and frown. Then he says to the public: "let people prepare some wine and vegetables."


    She looks at Mo ye, who is playing with the water cup with a beautiful face and outstanding bearing. She says with a smile: "night king, your generous appearance is really handsome."


    Looking at the little monk''s crooked eyebrows and eyes, he looks at him with starlight in his eyes. With a big smile on his face and a compliment in his mouth, Mo ye can''t help but look away. His ears are slightly red. He holds up the cup in his hand and tries to cover up his discomfort. Unexpectedly, he reaches to his mouth and finds that there is no water in the cup.


    "Come on, I''ll pour it for you."


    When he was stunned, Downing had stood up attentively and came to his side to pour water for him with a teapot. In the gratitude of being invited to dinner, she had to do her best.


    However, Mo Ye looks at the tea in the cup, but he can''t drink it any more. He coughed gently, put down the cup in his hand, and said, "OK, you sit on one side. This time, we have a business to cooperate with you."


    "Oh?" On hearing this, Downing immediately put down the cup and sat down beside him: "what business?" Said, and staring at him up and down: "how can you want to find me to cooperate?"


    "I know you have good medical skills, and you also have a hand in refining drugs. So this is what I want to cooperate with you. I produce miraculous drugs, and you have skills. I sell the refined things through my hands, and the profits are shared equally with you. How about that?"


    Hearing this, Downing looked at him with a slight surprise.


    "You don''t have to answer in a hurry. You can go back and think about it and give me a reply later." Mo ye said, glanced at him, and then said, "aren''t you going to enter Tianlong college? During this period of time, concentrate on preparing for the assessment. "


    Hearing this, Downing couldn''t help laughing. She is going to enter Tianlong college, but who said she would be assessed? She''s going to get in by the back door, OK?

 Chapter 169

    "The cooperation you mentioned will take some time! When I enter Tianlong college and settle down. " She said with a smile and looked at Mo ye who was close to him. She took a chair to him and sat closer to him. She said, "night king, you should be familiar with Tianlong college, right? Why don''t you tell me? "


    Looking at the little monk who is sitting closer and closer, he looks like he has a curving brow and a pleasant look on his face. Mo Ye''s lips curl up an imperceptible radian, and a pleasant smile that he didn''t even notice passed through his eyes. He picked up the tea and sipped it. Then he said slowly: "go ahead! What do you want to know? "


    As soon as Downing''s eyes lit up, he was about to speak when he heard the sound coming from outside.


    "Master, the food is here."


    "Come in!" Mo ye said, then see the door opened, black wind with the waiter to send in wine and vegetables, put a table after this back down, by the way closed the door.


    "Are you hungry? Eat first Mo ye said, took a glass of wine, poured a glass of wine.


    Tang Ning looked at a table of food and wine, and then picked up chopsticks to eat a piece of meat, ready to eat, and then ask him.


    And downstairs, Han Zhi was called by star Tong, and they ate at a table downstairs and looked at the second floor from time to time.


    "Who are they? Will it be all right if the master is alone on it? " Han Zhi asked in a low voice.


    Star pupil thought for a while, way: "that person knows with master son, should be OK."


    Smell speech, cold know nodded, quickly ate two bowls, then went upstairs, also waiting outside the wing room.


    In the wing room, they drink tea while they are full. Mo ye also tells Tang Ning about some things about Tianlong college. He finds out that he has found an inn to stay in. He says, "there is a special place in Tianlong city for the students who come here to stay. There will also be people who explain some things that need attention. Why don''t you go there and live there? Instead of staying in an inn


    "I didn''t get places from those colleges! So I can''t report there. Besides, where can I stay in an inn Downing took a sip of tea and exhaled comfortably.


    I feel full and want to sleep. I''m sleepy now.


    Mo Ye is playing with the tea cup, glancing at him and saying, "you''d better send those two people back as soon as possible! Let alone the students who come to the examination, even those who have already studied and practiced in it, are not allowed to have attendants around. What they advocate is to do their own things, and students are not allowed to order their servants. "


    "Well, I know." She said with a smile, but did not say how to place two people around her.


    "The library in Tianlong college is the most complete and largest in the whole mortal world. However, to enter the library, you have to exchange points, or the top ten most outstanding in the annual assessment. The library is also divided into several layers, and the book skills in each layer are graded. After you enter the college, you''d better find a way to earn points in Tianlong Points are the most important thing in college. "


    He sipped his tea and slowly told him about some things in Tianlong college. When he saw the little monk, he was very interested. He looked at his shining head and said, "if you wear a bald head, anyone will think that you are a Buddhist disciple. So it is not easy to enter the college."

 Chapter 170

    "Well, I know." She nodded with a smile.


    Seeing that he didn''t take this seriously, he couldn''t help saying, "are you so confident? Think they''ll take you? " Then he looked at his head and said, "since you are a fake monk, why don''t you keep your hair? Or do you really have the idea of seclusion? "


    "I am predestined with Buddha! Buddha wants to let me into the empty door, and I have stepped into the Buddhist gate with one foot, so this hair can''t be left. " She said as if it was true or false. She touched her head again and said with a smile, "and it''s easy to wash your hair like this, and it''s easy to do it."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye shakes his head and laughs: "it''s the first time I''ve met someone like you. I don''t know how you got this temperament?"


    Donning was drinking tea with a smile, without a word.


    "By the way, do you know the Tang family in Qingyun city?"


    He looked at the little monk who was drinking tea. He squinted, looked at his eyes, and said with a bit of exploration: "the young lady of Tang family looks like you. Is it that you have something to do with them? Or are you from the Tang family? "


    "Hey, hey."


    She showed a cunning smile, looking at his hands together, a pair of Old God''s appearance: "Buddha said not to say."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye takes a deep look at him and feels that he is probably the son of the Tang family. Otherwise, the young lady of the Tang family would not be similar to him, and he would not call himself Tang Shi.


    I just don''t know why he stepped into Buddhism? At any rate, the Tang family is also a hundred year old aristocratic family. The children of the Tang family have joined the Buddhist sect, but they don''t know whether the Tang family knows it? Or don''t you know?


    After chatting for a while, Downing stood up and said, "I''ll go back to have a rest. I''ll talk to you about this after a while."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers and says nothing more.


    Tang Ning went out of the wing room, took a look at the cold knowledge and star pupil waiting outside, then laughed: "go! Go back to bed. "


    Hearing this, Mo ye, who is sitting in the room, looks up at him and his beautiful maid. He looks at them strangely.


    The black wind sent them back to the wing room after they left, and said, "master, send someone from other hospitals to ask if you want to go to another hospital to have a rest?"


    "Let''s go!" He took out his mask and put it on. Then he stepped out. When he reached the door, he stopped and said, "tomorrow, go to the Inn and ask him whether he wants to move to another courtyard."


    "Yes." Black wind should, eyes a turn, grin, way: "master, Tangshi, they should not go far, or subordinate now to ask?"


    Mo Ye doesn''t speak, just steps out.


    Seeing this, Heifeng chased after them in the direction of Tangshi''s departure. After a while, he caught up with some people who were about to enter the inn. He ran forward and said, "master Tang, we have sorted out the other courtyard. Do you want to go to our other courtyard to live?"


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment and said, "no, right? We''ve already made a reservation here, and I''ll stay for a short time, so I won''t have to bother. " "Thank you for me," she said with a smile


    "Master Tang, it''s good to give up the reserved room. Everything is complete when you go to our other courtyard. Besides, our master has made you such a friend these years. It''s hard for you to live in the same city with him. It''s not better to live in our other courtyard with our master son?"

 Chapter 171

    Heifeng is extremely enthusiastic. He only knows that the master treats Tang Shi differently, and that master Tang is the first friend that the master has made friends with for many years. In addition, master Tang has good skills. Maybe he will have to rely on the help of master Tang in the future! So he sincerely hoped that the master could have a good relationship with Tang Shi.


    Therefore, he said at the moment, "Well! You wait for me here, and I''ll go in and check you out. " Said, also did not give downing the opportunity to refuse, quickly walked into the inn.


    In this dragon city, if ordinary people check out, it is estimated that they can only get half of the money back at most. However, Mo Ye''s influence here is not small. Therefore, when he takes out the token, the shopkeeper does not dare to say anything more, so he quickly returns the room money to Heifeng.


    "Here, here is the refund. Is there anything in your room? Do you want it? " The black wind looks to one side of cold know and star pupil ask.


    Han Zhi looks at his master. Their things are all in the master''s bag, so there is really nothing in the inn. Just, do you really want to live in that man''s yard?


    The master is a woman. Is it not good to live in the same hospital with a man?


    Looking at the black wind''s agile hands and feet to the direct return of the room, Tang Ning helplessly sighed: "since this, then lead the way!" She also lived around for a short time.


    Don''t courtyard, a dark look at their own master son walking in the courtyard, but that vision is from time to time looking at the courtyard door, seems to be waiting for something.


    He knew that the master was waiting for the master, but did he pay too much attention to him?


    He hesitated, went forward and asked, "master, do you want to go back to your room and have a rest first?"


    "No need." Mo Ye says, walk to a corner of the courtyard, standing in front of the flowers, looking at the flowers in the courtyard, also do not know what is thinking.


    It was not until, after a long time, that he heard the footsteps coming along with the sound of the black wind, that he turned and looked at the gate.


    "Master Tang, this is the main courtyard. There are several rooms in it. The master bedroom in the middle belongs to my master. How about the one on the left?" As he spoke, he took them to the front yard.


    "You only have a yard here?" Downing was slightly surprised.


    Of course, you can''t live in the courtyard, but you can''t make two friends live in the yard. It''s natural for you to live in the courtyard


    "Can''t my master house enter your eyes?" Mo Ye looks at the little monk coming from the outside, hooks his lips and says with a smile: "or do you want to live with your beautiful maid? So it''s not very convenient to live here? "


    Tang Ning was stunned and then laughed: "why? I just don''t think it''s very interesting. After all, this is your main courtyard! Would it be too much of a nuisance for us to live here? "


    "No


    Mo Ye walks forward with his hands down and comes to Tang Ning. His eyes fall on his handsome face and says, "because only you and I live here. They two go to another courtyard."


    Hearing this, Han Zhi stared at him for a while, then stepped forward and said, "master, why don''t we go to stay in the inn?" Let a woman live in a courtyard with this man who is full of danger? He always feels bad.


    Mo Ye gives him a cool glance, which makes him know that he is like falling frost. The whole person is covered by a cold and breathtaking breath of terror.

 Chapter 172

    Cold know scalp tingle, but still stand upright, shocked, master son is how to know such a strong and terrible person?


    "Night king, don''t scare the people around me. I''m very protective." Downing said with a smile, originally wanted to ease the strange atmosphere, but unexpectedly, she did not say this is OK, this word just came out, the cold breath in the air is even worse than before.


    She looks at Mo ye who doesn''t know what kind of nerves he makes. Just as she wants to open her mouth, she sees that he takes back his whole body''s prestige and orders with that cold breath.


    "Black wind, take them down to rest."


    "Yes." Black wind should be, came to cold know and star pupil side, way: "next door, not far, you live next door courtyard!"


    "Go Downing signaled that they didn''t have to worry.


    Seeing this, they left with the black wind.


    "Well, can I have some bath water? I want to take a bath before I go to bed. " Tang Ning looks at Mo ye in front of him and says.


    Mo Ye glanced at him, and then said, "you come with me." With that, he walked out.


    He followed him around the rockery behind the courtyard. Then he saw a hot spring not far from the front. Beside the hot spring, there were several smooth boulders on the edge of the hot spring. The spring water was clear and the air was full of heat.


    Before she reacts, she sees that Mo ye, who takes care of herself, is already taking off her clothes. She is stunned and even says, "are you going to take a hot spring? Then you go to the bar! I went back first. "


    "To where?"


    Mo Ye takes off his coat and puts it aside to reveal his strong upper body. He turns to look at Downing and frowns slightly: "are you going to take a bath? It''s good to take a hot spring here, which can relieve the fatigue of the body. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Tang Ning smiles and looks at Mo ye, who has taken off his coat and is undoing his trousers. He flashes his eyes and says, "well, monks can''t be greedy for pleasure. I think I can just go back and take a bath."


    "Hiss!"


    Mo Ye sneers. His trousers have been taken off and put aside to reveal the big white underpants inside. He ignores the little monk who is still pretending. He strides into the water with long legs and sits down on a smooth stone in the hot spring water. He breathes out comfortably and squints. Then he looks at the little monk who is retreating outside and ready to leave buddhist monk.


    "Believe it or not, if you don''t come down by yourself, I''ll strip you clean and throw you in?" The deep voice with a charming magnetic slow into Downing''s ears, let her is ready to step out of the step can not help a meal, body slightly stiff, chatting back.


    "Night King''s natural and human posture, strong and strong body, and eight abdominal muscles, I have not yet grown a bean sprout seedlings with you to take a hot spring, really feel pressure ah!"


    Let her take off her underpants like he did? If her father knew that, he would have passed out.


    Hearing the speech, Mo Ye''s squinting eyes fall on his small body and take a look at it. He jokingly says, "I didn''t let you compare your figure with me. It''s all men. What do you do with a woman? Come down! I don''t mind taking a bath with you. "


    But I mind!


    Tang Ning wanted to cry without tears. He really didn''t know what to say. If she knew that she would follow up the wolf''s nest in this small courtyard, she might as well stay in an inn!

 Chapter 173

    Looking at the little monk lingering there, Mo Ye squints and his deep eyes fall on him: "what are you still dallying about? What can''t you say to others


    Tang Ning was shocked, but his face began to smile: "what can I do that I can''t say to people? Isn''t it just a bath? Since you don''t dislike me, then I will come down? "


    She stepped forward and sat down on a smooth stone beside the hot spring. She took off her boots and put her feet into the water. Looking at Mo Ye soaking on the other side of the pool, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Night king, the water is quite comfortable." He is taking a bath and she is bathing her feet. He should be glad that her feet don''t stink, or he will be killed.


    Mo Ye glanced at his feet kicking in the water, pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "come down." You think he doesn''t know his mind?


    Tang Ning held the stone in both hands and said with a smile: "no hurry, I''ll soak for a while first Ah


    Before the words are finished, Mo ye, who was still sitting on the other side, bends over and grabs her feet in the hot spring. As a result, she slides into the hot spring and splashes with water.


    Unexpectedly, he was pulled down and choked with saliva. Her hands instinctively grabbed him to get up, spouted a water column from her mouth, and directly sprayed it on his face, watering his face.


    "Poof! Cough, cough


    The corner of Mo Ye''s mouth twitches. He reaches out to his face to shake off the trace of water. Then he looks at the boy whose face is red. His eyes move away from his handsome face with drops of water. He follows the drop of the water. His eyes move down, skimming over the long and white neck and landing on the excellent clavicle.


    His eyes continued to look down and crossed his blue shirt, which was pasted with his body because of all wet. The deep black pupils with dark light swept over his flat chest. Then he snorted, "how does your foot wash taste?"


    He didn''t mention it. As soon as he mentioned it, Downing thought of the saliva he had choked. His face changed. After a long time, he took a deep breath, sat down in the hot spring water, grinded his teeth and said, "if you are curious, you can have a drink. It will definitely give you endless aftertaste."


    "No! Am I as stupid as you


    He scoffed, glanced at him, and then stepped to the side. He took out the bath towel from the space to wipe the water stains on his body. He saw that the little monk soaking in the hot spring was staring at him from the corner of his eye. He followed his eyes and looked at the dripping underpants. His body was tense.


    Because the pants were all wet, the big underpants were tightly attached to his body, and the curve of his lower body was clearly outlined. He felt a little uneasy and put his big bath towel around his waist, while he said to the little monk, "what are you looking at? I have some, and you have. "


    Tang Ning took a look at him, and his eyes deliberately turned around his waist surrounded by bath towel, and the voice with a smile came out slowly: "night king, what are you doing with that towel? You have said that you have and I have. What''s more, you have already let me see the whole body. Now it''s a little late to hide your shame. "


    Mo ye, who is about to put on his clothes, feels stiff and looks back at him: "what do you say?"


    Downing''s eyebrows with a smile, smile squint a pair of eyes to look at him, eyes with a bit of banter: "ah, I forgot, last time you were in a coma!"

 Chapter 174

    After he mentions this, Mo Ye remembers the last time he was injured. He knows that the man in front of him helped him to treat him, but he doesn''t know that he was stripped and put in front of him to let him see all of it!


    "It''s also true. It''s not good to be a man, but I knew from then on that his highness was really good. Even if he was in a coma, he was also rich in capital and very attractive. At least, he was not comparable to me." She said with a smile, looking at his body slightly stiff, face a change again and again, even if it is the cover of the night, but also can not cover the expression of shame, as well as the red ear tip.


    "You little bean pudding here slowly soak it!" Mo Ye snorts, glances at Xiao Heshang sitting in the hot spring. After putting on his coat and robe, he steps away. His pace is in a hurry, and he feels like he has run away.


    Looking at his back in a hurry, Downing can''t help laughing. When the laughter comes into Mo Ye''s ears, he can''t help but walk out of the room. He looks back and sees a faint light in his eyes.


    In the hot spring, Downing''s mood just sank. He let his whole body soak in the water. Only one head was exposed on the water. After soaking for a while, he got up and wrung out the water marks on his body.


    Her eyes flashed as she looked at the clothes clinging to her chest. The old monk gave her earrings, which turned her chest into a flat chest, and also covered the traces of the woman on her body. Tonight, Mo Ye insisted on letting her go into the water. She guessed that he should have doubts in his heart.


    Lips slightly raised, smile in the eyes.


    It can only be said that the earrings sent by the old monk come at a very opportune time.


    The next day, in the early morning, Mo Ye gets up early, kicks his fist in the courtyard, sweating. After bathing, he sits in the courtyard, ready to eat breakfast. However, he frowns at the door of the other room, which has not been opened yet.


    "Is he still awake?" Mo Ye looks at the black wind and shadow and asks.


    "Last night, Tang Shi told him not to call him if he didn''t go out of the room. He would wake up naturally after sleeping." Black wind said, and glanced at the closed room again, way: "may be this road tired."


    Smell speech, Mo ye pour also didn''t say what, just oneself eat breakfast first, and then go to the study to deal with affairs.


    At noon, Tang Ning rubbed his eyes and walked out of the door with a sleepy face. Han Zhi and Xing Tong, who were guarding the outside of the yard, saw her coming out immediately.


    "Master."


    "Well." Donning answered, looked around and asked, "what about the night king?"


    "It''s like going to the study." Han Zhi said.


    Donning nodded, looked at the sky and said, "go! Go and say goodbye to him


    "To go?" Mo Ye just comes back. After hearing his words, he looks at him: "the assessment of Tianlong college has not started yet. Where are you going?"


    Tang Ning laughs and sees Xiao Hei flapping his wings in the courtyard. After two dumb shouts and falling on the branches, he says to Mo ye with a smile: "I want to go to Tianlong college first, waiting for the assessment day."


    "Thank you for your hospitality yesterday, but I have to go. I will discuss the cooperation after I settle down in Tianlong college."


    Seeing this, Mo Ye asks, "do you need me to send you?"


    "No, no, I know the way." With a smile on her Qingjun''s face, she bowed her hands and said, "the night king, don''t leave now."

 Chapter 175

    After leaving Mo ye, Tang Ning takes Han Zhi and Xing Tong to Tianlong college.


    She is not the one who stands out directly from the college, but the one recommended by the old monk. Naturally, she can''t wait for the assessment day to go to Tianlong college like others.


    Three people and a crow went all the way to Tianlong college. They started walking from noon. Apart from occasionally stopping to drink water, they didn''t have much rest. Finally, in the evening, before it was dark, they came to the foot of Tianlong college.


    "Who said that Tianlong city is close to Tianlong college?" Tang Ning wiped the sweat between his forehead, gently exhaled his breath and looked at a stone tablet standing in front of him.


    "Tianlong earth boundary?" She murmured softly, and when she came forward, she found that there was a boundary at the place where the stone tablet stood.


    "Who dares to break into the boundary of heaven and dragon?"


    A sharp drink came, and there was a faint stream of air, accompanied by the other party''s fierce drink. The next moment, two young men in white robes flew out with swords in their hands.


    Cold know a step forward, block in front of their own master son, make defensive posture.


    Tang Ning laughed and patted him on the shoulder to show him to step back. Then he looked at the two young men and said, "according to the order of my master, I have come to deliver the letter. Lao and I will deliver this letter to the president." She took out the letter of recommendation from the old monk and handed it to her.


    Two young people looked at each other, one of them received the letter and said, "who are you? Name it. "


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "you can call me Tangshi."


    "No! Little monk, how dare you call yourself a teacher in front of my Tianlong students? It''s beyond our means One of the youths sneered, his eyes full of scorn.


    Tang Ning was not annoyed. He just glanced at them, folded his hands, and whispered, "Amitabha, cultivation also cultivates virtue, but it''s just a name. Benefactor, why should we despise them?"


    "How dare a little monk preach to me? Who gave you the courage? "


    The young man''s face sank, and he obviously showed his displeasure. He grabbed the letter from another man''s hand and threw it back to Downing: "take your letter and get out of here! Is it true that everything can be presented to the dean? The Dean doesn''t have so much time to care about you, a little monk! "


    "Isn''t that good? Maybe it''s really an old friend of the president? " The young man next to him hesitated and felt that he had gone too far.


    "It''s just a little monk. What kind of old friend can you be? Do you think a casual person can become an old friend with the dean? " The dark faced young man said with disapproval.


    He was punished by his tutor and deducted points. He was so angry that the little monk bumped into the muzzle of the gun. Who is to blame?


    "Dumb! You''re miserable. You''re going to be miserable. "


    Xiaohei stood on Downing''s shoulder, opened his mouth and cried. He looked at the letter that had been thrown on the ground by the youth. He looked at the young man sympathetically.


    Is Tang Tang a vegetarian? She was so angry that she was afraid of it.


    Tang Ning glanced at the young man lightly, took a step forward, picked up the letter and put it into his arms. Then he looked at the young man and said, "I''ve heard that all the students in Tianlong college are dragons and phoenixes among people, but I don''t know. Do you dare to compete with me?"


    "Oh! Little monk, if you want to fight, I will help you! " With a sneer, the young man pushed aside and took a step forward.

 Chapter 176

    "Master..."


    Cold know some worry about her, after all, the other side is a student of Tianlong college, everyone in this has the top strength, master she, can it?


    "Watching, how much you can learn is your skill." Downing said slowly, motioning for them to step back.


    The star pupil saw this, he pulled Han Zhi back to one side, and Xiao Hei, who was standing on the shoulder of Tang Ning, flapped his wings and landed on the shoulder of Xingtong. His small black eyes were rolling and excited.


    Downing took the round bamboo from his waist and said to the young man, "come on! In case I bully you, I''ll let you do three tricks. "


    She did not say that it was OK. She said this, and the young man gritted his teeth in anger: "what a big tone! I want to see what you have. Let me do three tricks! Look at the sword As soon as the voice fell, the sword in his hand immediately attacked the young monk in front of him.


    Tang Ning only evaded the attack. After giving him three moves, he hooked his lips: "the three moves have passed. You can take them! I hope you don''t lose too badly. " The words fell, the figure swept forward, and the round bamboo in his hand attacked his face.


    As soon as the other party saw a cold hum and blocked the sword, he found it was only a false move. Just as he lifted his sword in front of him, he saw the figure passing by before him, and he had been hit on his knee.


    "Hiss!"


    Round bamboo shot down the knee, which contains the dark force, let him involuntarily bend the knee, but before he can react, the round bamboo is like a random stick shot down, each stick is not fatal, but it is a real hit on the body, he screamed in pain.


    "Ah! Hiss! WOW! You! You! Ah! Stop it! Stop it


    The bamboo stick was as fast as rain and with dark force. It hurt him so much that he couldn''t even fight back. What he was most embarrassed about was that he had been beaten several times on his buttocks, which was painful and numb. He wanted to cover it and felt too shameful, so he could only jump around and shout in anger.


    "Can''t stand that? Aren''t you very good at it? "


    Tang Ning said with a smile. The round bamboo in his hand was shot down again. The strength of the round bamboo was not small. The blow directly hit the other side''s leg, and the young man screamed with pain. The whole person fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Don''t, don''t fight! "


    The young man held his head in both hands, and the pain in his lower leg made him unable to stand up. Finally, he rolled the whole person to the ground and screamed.


    Cold knowledge on the face is not obvious, but the heart is shocked. Is the strength of the master even the students of Tianlong college not rivals?


    "Little master, little master."


    The young man on one side was shocked and suddenly stopped: "don''t beat me. It''s my elder student''s fault. I''ll help you deliver the letter, and I''ll send it to the dean''s hand. Do you think it''s ok?" Fortunately, he didn''t kill him. If he had a heart to kill, there would be a corpse lying on the ground.


    Downing even breathless, looking at the young man whose face rose red and stepped back from the ground, he could not help but smile and squint a pair of eyes, looked at the youth in front of him and said, "you know more than him, OK! Take it! Hurry up, don''t dawdle. It''s getting dark. "


    The young man couldn''t laugh or cry. What''s the matter? Are they dawdling? I don''t know which temple the little monk came out of. He beat the people of Tianlong academy like this. It''s going to be spread out. They may be laughed at.

 Chapter 177

    Seeing that the strength of the other party was not low, he said that he would deliver the letter to the dean. At this time, he did not dare to neglect him any more, so he took the letter to the mountain.


    As for the young man who had been beaten, he was rubbing his wounds to ease the pain, but the more he rubbed, the more painful he felt. He rolled up his sleeves and saw the bruises on his arms and anger in his eyes.


    His father had never beaten him like this, but the little monk who didn''t know where he came from taught him a lesson. He couldn''t swallow the breath.


    "What? Not convinced? Would you like to have another bamboo stick fish? " Tang Ning looked at the young man with a smile, looked at him up and down, and then said, "anyway, he is a student of Tianlong college. Even if he has cultivated a good cultivation, what can he do? If the heart and nature are not good, it will be in vain. "


    "You monk, which temple did you come from? Is that how your master teaches you to beat people? " He drank with anger and fear, but he did not dare to go forward again, but retreated to guard against him.


    "Don''t you forget that this is a contest?"


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile on his face. Qing Jun''s face was full of smile. He said: "competition is a contest. Beating someone is beating someone. You are not as good as others. You have no strength to fight back. Obviously, you have not learned Kung Fu. Not only have you not learned Kung Fu, but also your temperament is not very good!"


    The young man was said to be flushed, his mouth was not as sharp as he was, and his strength was not as strong as him. Finally he thought about it and said, "the letter has been sent up the mountain. Why don''t you leave?"


    "Leave? Hehe, I''m going to live in your mountain tonight. Naturally, I have no intention of leaving. " She laughed and went to a stone and sat down. She took out the water and drank it.


    "Hum! How can we go to Tianlong college? Want to live in the mountains? No way He snorted coldly and didn''t pay attention to them any more.


    After about half an hour, the young man who had gone up earlier came again in a hurry. He quickly came to Downing and said, "the dean asked you to go up."


    On hearing this, the young man widened his eyes in amazement: "did the Dean let him go up? Are you right? "


    "No, the dean asked him to go up. There is already someone on the top. Go up!" The young man looked at the young monk with some complexity. He had just gone up and reported to the young monk that he had a discussion with the schoolmaster. Unexpectedly, what he was waiting for was not the expulsion ordered by the Dean, but that he was asked to call people up.


    Downing laughed, got up and stepped forward. The star pupil of Han Zhi in the back just kept up with him and was stopped by the young man.


    "They can''t go up the mountain."


    Hearing this, Downing stepped back and asked, "did your Dean say that I can''t take people up?"


    The youth hesitated and did not speak.


    "They are my attendants. Naturally, they want to wait by my side. If they don''t go up with me, where will they go?" She asked with a smile, continued to walk forward, said: "when I go up, if your Dean does not allow them to stay, then I will let them down."


    Seeing what he said, the young man had no reason to stop him. He could only watch the three of them go up the mountain one by one. Looking at the strange little monk, the young man looked strange and murmured, "is it that I haven''t been down the mountain for too long? How can I not know that the monks in the temple at the foot of the mountain have attendants now? Or a man and a woman? "

 Chapter 178

    Along the mountain road up the mountain, the pace is not slow, also full walk half an hour to come to the top. When they came to the gate of Tianlong college, there were already students waiting.


    The young man in white looked at the three men, and then his eyes fell on the young monk, who was the leader. He said with a gentle and polite smile, "little master, come with me! The dean is waiting for you


    Downing nodded his head slightly, followed the young man into the college gate, and then went inside.


    Since it was dark, even when I entered the college, my sight was not very clear. I could only see the outline, some hanging lights and a few students walking in the night.


    Maybe I didn''t expect such a few people from their college, especially one of them was a little monk. Therefore, many students stopped and whispered.


    "Who is that? It''s like a little monk. "


    "After that, a man and a woman are still following. The young monk in front of him is the leader, like a servant."


    "No? Nowadays, monks are equipped with two attendants, one male and one female? Which temple has such welfare? You know, all the students in Tianlong college have to do it by themselves when they go to the mountain, but they don''t even have a boy around. "


    "I know, I know that the younger brother who visited the mountain before came up to deliver the letter. It seems that this little monk delivered the letter, and it was also sent to the dean. Therefore, Guo Xuechang took them to the dean."


    "Perhaps it was the old friend of the president who ordered them to deliver the letter."


    Several students gathered around to discuss, thinking that it was the old friends of the president who asked them to deliver the letter. Therefore, after being curious, they did not pay more attention to it. Instead, they talked about the assessment of new students after a period of time.


    On the other side, Tang Ning followed the student to a courtyard. The disciple who led the way in front of him turned to Tang Ning and said, "the dean is in there. Go in by yourself."


    "Good." Downing answered and said to the two people behind him, "wait here."


    "Yes." Cold know and star pupil Gu a sound, did not follow in again.


    The young man looked at them and stood by, not leaving or following them.


    There are some humble flowers and plants in the courtyard, but Tang Ning can see that they are all miraculous herbs. In addition to the miraculous herbs planted in a corner of the courtyard, there is a big ginseng tree in the courtyard. The luxuriant leaves cover the roof of the courtyard. Needless to say, it must be very cool in summer.


    Walking around the path in front of the courtyard, I saw a round, white haired old man in a big white robe sitting at a stone table under a big tree. On the table was the letter of recommendation.


    She looked at him quietly and was surprised. She thought that she would meet an immortal or dignified Dean, but she didn''t want to see the dean of Tianlong college so Happy.


    Well, it''s celebration.


    The height of about 1.65 meters, coupled with the round figure and small eyes, can not match with the spirit and dignity.


    However, his breath was restrained, but she could not see his accomplishments. She only knew that the old man was not as happy and harmless as he saw.


    "See the dean." She put her hands together and made a Buddhist ceremony. At this time, she did not forget that she was the apprentice of the old monk.

 Chapter 179

    The Dean narrowed his small eyes and looked up and down at xiaoheshang in front of him. When he was so young, he was surprised.


    This little monk is very beautiful. His excellent facial features are unforgettable. What''s more, he has a pure and spiritual temperament, which is not like the rigid rules and regulations of Buddhist disciples, but like the elegance of immortals.


    A pair of clear eyes open, let people look at the heart is good, smile more amiable, but, even if he gives people a pure and innocent feeling, he still feel that this is only his side in front of people, not all of him.


    He was wearing a simple blue dress, with a round bamboo around his waist, a black crow squatting on his shoulder, and a purple ear stud on his left ear lobe. The little monk had only two words on his whole body.


    Mystery.


    He waved his hand and motioned, "sit down!"


    "President Xie." She answered, without restraint, but came forward to the table and sat down.


    The Dean looked at him and asked, "how old are you this year?"


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "the new year will be 15."


    "Fifteen years old, younger than many students in the college." He stroked his beard and looked at the young monk sitting opposite him in a casual and unrestrained manner. His eyes flashed and he asked, "do you know what your master asked you to do here?"


    "Yes, let me be a tutor in Tianlong college." She is very honest to say, a word out, the smile on the face is unable to stop.


    At the beginning, the old monk asked her to come to Tianlong college, because there was a lot of things she could learn, especially the books in the library here, which were the most complete in this mortal land. For one thing, she was too constrained; the other was that she had more students than Tianlong. Thirdly, Tianlong college did not accept Buddhist children. Therefore, she thought about it, The best thing is that she came here as a tutor.


    Looking at the little monk''s smiling face, the Dean shook his head and laughed, and asked, "do you think you can be a tutor? Tianlong college gathers the top young talents in the land of mortals. You are a young monk under 15 years old. If you work as a tutor here, do you think they will convince you? "


    He stood up with a smile and continued: "the tutors in Tianlong college are all monks with excellent accomplishments. They are also very outstanding figures in some fields. If I let you stay here as a tutor, do you think they will identify with you?"


    Tang Ning blinked, stood up, and said, "my master said that the dean in this Tianlong college is a man of one mind. As long as you agree that I stay as a tutor, no one will have two sentences."


    She said, smiling and squinting a pair of eyes, and said: "as for the rest, that''s my business. The president doesn''t have to worry about me."


    Hearing this, the Dean was stunned, and then he laughed: "good, good, since you have this confidence, then stay! But... "


    His voice stopped, his eyes fell on him, and he said with a smile: "a month, after a month, if the number of students who listen to your class is less than 30, even if it is recommended by the old monk, I can only let you leave."


    Donning turned her eyes and said, "yes, but I''ve brought two attendants here. I have to let them stay here with me."

 Chapter 180

    The Dean looked at him again and said with a smile: "you little monk will enjoy it, but when will the monk have a servant? It''s said that you are still here with two young people, one male and one female? Do your master know that? "


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "I take those two people, in fact, one is given at home, the other is picked up outside, this matter my master also knows."


    Hearing this, the president waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, this is it! Tonight you go to the guest house first, and tomorrow morning, I''ll send someone to take you to pick a cave. "


    "Well, thank you, Dean." She saluted with her hands folded.


    "Guo Qing." The Dean called, and the young man waiting outside quickly went inside.


    "Dean." The youth saluted.


    "You take..." The Dean nodded for a moment and looked at the little monk on one side. At this moment, he thought that this little monk had not reported his name since he came in just now!


    Tang Ning stepped forward and said with a smile, "others call me Tangshi. The president will call me Xiaotang!"


    After listening to a meal, the Dean shook his head and said with a smile to Guo Qing: "you take Xiao Tang and they go to the guest house for a rest. In the morning of tomorrow, you will take them to choose a cave, and then tell them the general situation of the college."


    Hearing this, Guo Qing suddenly raised his head and looked at the little monk with a smile on his face. His heart was like a raging wave, shocked.


    The caves of Tianlong college are all open on the spiritual pulse. They are full of spirit and are most suitable for cultivation. But only the tutors of Tianlong college are qualified to live in the cave. But now, the dean said that he would let him take the little monk to choose a cave tomorrow? What exactly does this mean? Is it the little monk who wants to stay as a tutor?


    Is it possible?


    He was shocked, but more curious. How could he de, a little monk, do? What''s so special about him that he can stay as a tutor?


    "Yes." Under the pressure of doubt and inconceivable in his heart, he made a gesture of invitation to the little monk and took him out of the yard.


    "Master." Cold know and star pupil see her come out, then quickly forward to meet.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a rest. " Donning said with a smile, motioning for the two to follow.


    They looked at each other and quietly followed her.


    After Guo Qing took them to the guest house, he said to Tang Ning, "little master, you should rest here first. I''ll come back tomorrow morning to take you to choose the cave." A voice Tang Shi, he still can''t call out.


    "Good." Tang Ning should a, looking at him to leave, this just to cold know and star pupil way: "pack up a rest! I''ll show you around tomorrow


    "Master, I''ll go first and see if I can clean up the room." Star Tong said, then advanced to the middle of the room, to see whether to make a bed.


    Han Zhi looked at his master and thought about it, but he still couldn''t help his curiosity and asked, "master, can we really stay here? Is it not to say that the students of Tianlong college can''t take their attendants? "


    Downing laughed and said, "yes! But your master, I am not a student here, but a tutor here. " She chuckled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "go and have a rest."


    Cold know Leng for a while, looking at her into the room, still some have not been able to slow down God.


    Tutor? Master son actually became the tutor of Tianlong college?


    Looking at the dark sky, he couldn''t help asking himself: what kind of abnormal master did he follow?

 Chapter 181

    The next morning, Guo Qing came to the guest house again. When he saw the little monk who was eating breakfast in the courtyard, he couldn''t help but stay.


    There were several dishes in front of the little monk, but what he ate in front of him was a bowl of shredded pork porridge.


    Nowadays, monks can eat meat?


    "Are you here? Have you had breakfast yet? Would you like to have it with you Said Downing, looking at the young man standing by.


    "No, I''ve already eaten it."


    He regained his composure, stepped forward and sat down. Looking at the little monk who was eating shredded pork porridge, he could not help but feel strange. After he finished and wiped the corners of his mouth, he asked, "little master, are all monks in your temple allowed to eat meat? Isn''t this a break from the precept


    With a smile, Tang Ning stood up, brushed his clothes and robes, and said, "the so-called wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha''s heart remains. As long as there is Buddha in his heart, there is nothing that can not break the precepts."


    Guo Qing opened his mouth and could not say a word. Half ring, just stood up and said: "I take you to pick the cave!"


    "Good." Tang Ning smile should a, followed him out of the guest house, behind the cold know and star pupil is quietly follow behind.


    Along the way, Guo Qing told them about the rules and regulations of the college and the things to pay attention to. From time to time, when they met some students, they would stop to say hello to Guo Qing and look at the little monk and the man and woman behind him.


    While listening to his introduction, Tang Ning enjoyed the scenery of Tianlong college. He could not see clearly last night. Now he found that walking in the Tianlong college, there were green hills and clouds, but he could not see the side of it. It was enough to know the large area of Tianlong college.


    "That''s the college square, and that''s where the students live. Because the college covers a vast area, the tutors can choose their own place to teach. Now there are nine tutors in the college, and about 1000 students are enrolled. Every three years, a group of students will be sent out of the College, and a group of students will be admitted to the college. The number has always been around 1000."


    Tang Ning nodded. There was no big difference between what he said and what Mo ye said. He followed Guo Qing all the way until he came to a place with rich aura.


    "This area is the caves where the tutors of Tianlong college live. These caves are all built on the spiritual vein, and only the tutors of Tianlong college are qualified to live here." Guo Qingyu said with envy, and took a look at the little monk around him and said, "if you live here, you will improve your strength faster."


    Tang Ning looked at the area and said with a smile: "it''s full of aura. The air environment is good. Each cave is separated by a certain distance, and there are trees to cover the privacy. It''s really good."


    "There are several caves here that no one lives in. Little master, you can choose one." Guo Qing said, while telling him which caves no one lives in.


    Tang Ning looked at it, and his eyes fell on the furthest cave. He asked, "which one, I think, covers an area larger than other caves. Why is there no one to choose there?"


    Looking along his eyes, Guo Qing said with a smile: "that cave is indeed the largest cave of all caves, but it is also the most dangerous. Because this cave is close to the forest of fierce beasts. Although there are obstacles, there are always some fierce beasts who will climb over the woods to walk around the hillside and water flow area under the cave from time to time, so there is no tutor to choose there."

 Chapter 182

    But Downing''s eyes lit up and said, "I''ll choose there."


    Guo Qing was stunned and said: "there will be animals around from time to time, and it is more remote, you..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll choose there. Go and have a look." Donning laughed and walked to the cave.


    Seeing this, Guo Qing also followed him to the cave. When he came to the cave, he took out a jade card and opened the door of the cave to let them go in and have a look.


    Downing turned around and nodded with satisfaction: "very good, the place is big, and there are many rooms. That''s it." Said, to star pupil way: "you pack up, we live here."


    "Yes." The star pupil should answer, then set about to pack up.


    "We usually take care of our daily necessities. We can go shopping in Tianlong city. If we find it troublesome, we can send someone to buy them. As for those in the college, we use integral points, which can be obtained by taking on tasks. The task bar is where we passed before." Guo Qing said, looked at small and still one eye, this just way: "also have no other matter, then I go back first, if have what don''t know can look for me again."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you."


    Donning nodded and watched him leave. Then he went to the side in front of the cave and looked down. See that the hillside under a clear water flow slowly flowing, do not know where the source of water is from, only know that the current curved all the way down without end.


    She sat down on the grass, looked at the front, and thought in her mind that 30 students would come to attend her class in a month. For a college with thousands of students, it should not be difficult for her to have 30 students to attend her class. However, it is not easy to think about it carefully.


    There is no other, because she is young, and another is because she is a monk, or a little monk airborne. The students of Tianlong college are the top young people from all over the world. Because of their outstanding and being Tianlong students, every student has a pride in their heart. How many people can accept that they respect a younger monk as their tutor?


    Even if she encountered such a thing, she would doubt that she was so young that she didn''t know as much as them? What are their qualifications to be their teachers, and what are their abilities to teach them?


    At the same time, news of the college spread.


    A little monk who didn''t know where he came from came to become a tutor in the college. Now he has chosen to live in the cave. Once the news spread, the whole college was in an uproar, unbelievable.


    "Isn''t it? Is that little monk here to be a tutor


    "The little monk is only fourteen or five years old, so he can be a tutor? Are you kidding


    "How can it be a joke? It was Guo Qing who, at the order of the Dean, personally took him to choose the cave. They have settled down."


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that he just came to deliver the letter? Why are you still a tutor? The tutors of Tianlong college have been selected by thousands of people. What is his qualification to be our tutor


    "You probably don''t know yet? It''s said that a student who was patrolling at the foot of the mountain yesterday competed with the little monk, and he lost miserably. Today, he''s walking a little bit. "


    "Lost to the little monk? Who? That doesn''t work? It''s a shame to our Tianlong students. " A student frowned and said, listening to a cold sound suddenly came.

 Chapter 183

    "Did I lose your face?"


    The young man in white stood behind the student with a face of iron and green, and his whole body was exposed to the cold air, which was like an ice arrow directly at the student.


    "Secretary and apprentice." The former student''s face changed slightly. Seeing him, he could not help but step back.


    "Don''t you know? I was the student who inspected the foot of the mountain yesterday, and I was also the one who lost the contest with the little monk. " He clasped his head in his hands and pressed the knuckles of his fingers.


    "It''s my business if I lose. What''s your business? Since I look down on me like this, why don''t we have a competition? " The voice of the young man''s Yin test was fierce, with a fierce breath outside, which made the students around him involuntarily retreat.


    "I, I don''t know that this man is master situ. I have no intention of disrespect to you." The student said in a hurry, because he was nervous, he stuttered.


    Although the students in Tianlong college are the top youth in the land of mortals, among such outstanding people, their strength is even more outstanding. Although the students in Tianlong college are not classified into three or six grades, they also have different strengths and weaknesses. This young man named situ Nansheng is one of the outstanding and stronger ones.


    It is precisely because he is very outstanding in all aspects, his temperament is not very good, and he is also crazy. In the whole college, even his tutors are not respected much, let alone the students of the college.


    It was because of anger that a tutor was so angry that he was punished. He deducted many points and was assigned to patrol at the foot of the mountain. Unexpectedly, he met a young monk who thought he was a Buddhist monk who was observing the rules and regulations. However, he was a violent monk who beat people with a stick if he didn''t agree!


    Situ Nansheng glanced at the student coldly. Thinking of what they had just said, he asked, "did you just say that the little monk has become the tutor of our college?"


    "Yes, yes, it was Guo Qing who took him to choose the cave. He has already lived there." The student said in a hurry, for fear that he would not like to find his own trouble.


    "Hum!" He snorted coldly, turned and went to the cave where the tutor lived.


    "What does he want? I don''t want to go to the new tutor, do you? "


    "Although the other party is only a young monk, he is also young, but since he lives in the cave and is the tutor of the college, he should be punished if he goes to the tutor''s trouble?"


    "What are you doing? You go to inform senior Guo Qing, and we''ll go and have a look! " A man next to him said, pushing a student to report the news quickly, and then quickly followed situ Nansheng.


    At this time, the other tutors of the college were gathering in the dean''s yard because of the news.


    "Dean, I heard that he was just a teenage monk. How can he be a tutor of Tianlong college? What''s more, he didn''t know his origin. Was his family background innocent? Don''t you think it''s too much of a joke to become a tutor of our college without the assessment of the tutor? " A middle-aged man with a serious face, looking at the president who is pruning flowers and plants, can''t help but call out again.


    "Dean?"


    "Ha ha ha."


    The chubby Dean stopped pruning, looked back at them, and said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. I gave him a month. If he is not competent as a tutor, he will leave after a month."

 Chapter 184

    "But that''s too much nonsense, isn''t it? As a teenage tutor, there has never been such a precedent in our college Another person also sighs to say, feel the Dean this matter to do some improper.


    "You don''t have to say it. I''ve made up my mind. It''s useless to say more." The Dean waved his hand and said, "let''s watch the change and see what he has to do as a tutor! Don''t you think it would be fun to be a teenager if he was really competent? "


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Is it fun? They don''t find it interesting at all! But since the president has said so, the matter is settled. We can only wait and see whether he is leaving or staying in a month!


    "I''ve met the Dean, my tutors." A respectful voice came.


    Several tutors looked back and saw that it was Guo Qing, and their faces were softened. For this excellent student in all aspects, every tutor''s expectation of him is not low.


    "Why are you here? What can I do for you? " Asked the Dean, as he continued to trim the plants.


    "Mr. Dean, it seems that situ Nansheng is in trouble with master Tang." Guo Qing reported that it was not very difficult for Fang to call the Tang Shi to export.


    "Oh? It''s the thorn again The Dean laughed and said, "let him go! If he is willing to toss and toss, he can''t make his life too comfortable


    Guo Qing pressed down the bottom of his heart''s Micro surprise, which should be a: "yes." After a courtesy, he retreated.


    However, after hearing Guo Qing''s words, several tutors looked at each other. Sima Nansheng? What''s the matter with the new tutor? That kid''s temperament is not very good, should not hit the person to be injured seriously?


    A few people motioned for a moment, then arched his hand and said, "Dean, let''s step back first." Then he left in succession.


    In the cave, Tang Ning is talking to Han Zhi and Xing Tong: "let''s go back to Tianlong city to buy some things sometime. I think it''s better to put another reclining chair under this tree. There are also..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw a large group of students in white robes coming towards this side. She was slightly surprised to see that the majority of the students were men, and the minority were women. Except for the young man who was angry in front of him as if someone owed him money, all the people behind looked at her with curiosity and consideration.


    "Little monk!" Situ Nansheng came to the cave in front of him and looked at the young monk standing there dressed in green clothes. He was very angry with his teeth.


    Yesterday, the man gave himself a beating. After he went back, he wiped the medicine. Today, he walked a little bit. Especially, the blood stains on his buttocks haven''t disappeared, and he can''t even sit down. The little monk is so good that he becomes the tutor of Tianlong college overnight and lives in the cave opened up on the spiritual pulse!


    "It''s you."


    Tang Ning glanced at him, then looked at the students, and jokingly asked, "you so many people come here to listen to the class? Unfortunately, my class will take two days


    "Who wants to listen to your class? You little monk who came in through the back door wants to be a tutor here, but we have to agree with you or not! "


    "What''s your name?" donning said, squinting at him

 Chapter 185

    "Listen up! My surname is situ and my name is Nansheng! It''s the number one student in Tianlong college! If you offend me, be careful that you can''t eat it all and walk around in your pocket His chin was light, and he seemed confident. When he reported his name, his words were full of pride. Obviously, he had forgotten that he was beaten and screamed yesterday.


    "Oh, situ Nansheng, I have written it down." She nodded, looked at him, and said with a pity: "it''s really blind, such a nice name."


    On hearing this, situ Nansheng''s face was livid. He grinded his teeth and stared at the little monk. He wanted to fight! It seems that he can''t beat others. Don''t go forward! I can''t swallow this breath again.


    Downing stepped forward and saw that he couldn''t help but step back. He couldn''t help chuckling: "it''s clearly my defeated general, but he came to me to flaunt his power. Are you smart? Also said that you are this day dragon student row the number one person? With people like you, it really lowers the standard of Tianlong students. "


    "You, you, you, you, you, don''t go too far!" Stu Nansheng was so angry that he even stuttered.


    He is the most favored one at home, and he has been admitted to the college for several years. Even his tutor can''t do anything about him. Where he ever wanted to meet this little monk, he always choked. If he didn''t agree, he would be angry with his teeth. If he wanted to fight, he couldn''t beat anyone else. He might be right. He just ran to ask him to get rid of him because of his brain tease. He should go directly to the dean or others The tutor is right!


    Tang Ning looked at the crowd with a smile and said, "all of them are scattered! If you are interested, you can come and listen to me when I start class in two days As soon as the voice fell, her eyes turned, and she laughed with a bit of danger: "if you don''t disperse at this time, each person will deduct 200 points!"


    Hearing this, they all changed their faces and left quickly. Even situ Nansheng did not dare to stay.


    You''re kidding. 200 points! You can''t be detained like this. Anyway, the little monk has lived in the master''s cave. Let''s see what he has to teach them!


    "Master, are these people really the most outstanding young people in the land of mortals?" Han Zhi came to her side and asked the doubts in her heart.


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "don''t look at them like this. Most of them are in their 20s, but their weakest cultivation has reached the seventh level of Qi refining. The strength cultivation of situ Nansheng is already the Ninth level peak of Qi refining. It''s only one step away from becoming a spiritual master."


    Her voice stopped, slightly side looking at Han Zhi: "you are also outstanding among the younger generation of dark guard camp. Tell me, how much is your current level of strength cultivation? How long does it take you to reach the Ninth level peak of Qi refining? "


    After listening to her, Han Zhicai knew that he was blinded by those students'' out of tune words and deeds. He only saw that their words and deeds were out of tune, but he forgot their cultivation.


    After adjusting his mind, he said, "my subordinate is about the same age as that of situ Nansheng, but if I want to reach the Ninth level of Qi refining, it will take at least 10 years."


    In the dark guard camp, there are many monks in their 30s and 40s who can''t break through the Ninth level of Qi refining and move on to the spirit Master level. The two chief instructors in the dark guard camp, one is the fifth level of the spirit Master and the other is the sixth level of the spirit master. But they have been at this level for more than ten years, and there is no sign of further promotion.

 Chapter 186

    Only then did he know why those students had become Tianlong students and how they had the proud capital.


    "My subordinates despised it." Maybe it''s because there is a master with amazing strength and talent around him, so he instinctively compares those people with the master, and feels that they are really not very good.


    But they have forgotten that if they were compared with him, they were much better than him.


    "Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon in this college, you are the people around me. You should think twice about your words and deeds in the future." Downing told them.


    "Yes." They answered and took her words to heart.


    The next day, Tang Ning took Han Zhi and Xing Tong around the college. After getting familiar with the place, Tang Ning went to the square under the lush trees, looked at it and said, "here it is. Take out the paper you wrote and nail it on this tree."


    "Yes." Star pupil should, take out the paper written in the morning, nail it on the tree, and then stand quietly aside.


    Downing sat cross legged, hands palms up on his legs, closed his eyes as if meditating, but in fact he was leaning against the tree in closing his eyes.


    There were many students back and forth in the square. Seeing a little monk sitting under a big tree, there were two attendants, a man and a woman, standing behind him. Many people came forward curiously.


    "What is he doing there?"


    "Why? What do you see on that paper? "


    "Competition? The applicant has to pay 10 points. What is the competition? The winner can live in his spiritual vein cave for a month? The loser should be recorded in his name and listen to his instructions? "


    "Really? Challenge him, anything? If he wins, he can go to his Lingmai cave to practice and live for a month? "


    "Even if you lose, it doesn''t matter! Just listen to his lectures and ten points. We don''t seem to lose much


    "It seems that you can have a try! This is OK. "


    Many students said with great interest, obviously attracted by his spirit vein cave. Everyone knows that the aura of Lingmai cave is rich in spirit, which can help them cultivate. If they can practice in such a place for a month, they may break through and become spiritual masters as soon as possible.


    "I want to sign up! I will challenge you! " A burly young man with a pair of thick sword brows strides forward and looks at him in front of Downing.


    Tang Ning sat still under the tree with his eyes closed, but the star pupil on one side stepped forward and took out a pamphlet and pen: "write down your name here, press your finger print, and you can compete with my master."


    The young man with thick eyebrows glanced at the girl with different eyes and different pupils. After looking at her up and down, he saw that she had only the second-class strength of Qi refining. He quickly wrote down his name and fingerprints on the book.


    "Is that all right? Come on then The young man with thick eyebrows grinded his fist and wiped his face, staring at the little monk excitedly, and said, "I heard that you beat the stu guy to howl and howl? That skill must be excellent. "


    Downing opened his eyes, and his clear smiling eyes fell on the man in front of him, revealing a seemingly harmless smile: "what do you want to compare with me?"


    "Haha, I''m not the one who has no brain in situ. What I want is to be sure! So, of course, I won''t compete with you. " The thick eyebrow youth''s eyes are shining, staring at the little monk, showing a strange smile.

 Chapter 187

    Tang Ning was stunned, touched his bald head and said with a smile, "you don''t want to compare your hair with me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Naturally, it''s impossible. I''m also a student of Tianlong. How can I compare my hair with you, a little monk! That would be shameless. " The young man with thick eyebrows grinned, then looked at the little monk and said, "I''ll compare the speed with you!"


    "Yes, tutor Yang praised ye feibai''s speed a few days ago. If he was not faster than force but only faster, he would win?"


    "That''s not good. The young monk is so young, but his strength is not weak. Even situ Xuechang is not his opponent. Who knows if his speed is faster than ye Xuechang?"


    The students whispered, but with excitement, they were waiting to see the excitement. If someone challenges first, they can also see if they have a chance to win?


    Tang Ning stood up, brushed the sleeves of Buddha and asked with a smile, "how do you want to compare the speed?"


    "We only compare the speed, from here to the foot of the mountain, and then back from the foot. Whoever comes under the tree first wins." Ye feibai smile a face of self-confidence, looking at the height to his shoulder of the little monk, a face of expectation: "how? Dare you? If you don''t dare to compare with me, it will be easier for you to admit defeat. "


    "Compare, how can not compare." Tang Ning''s activities, and let people go to the college gate there to say, let them open the door, so, this is to stand side by side with him.


    Witnessed by the students around, someone began to shout: "three, two, one, start!"


    Almost as soon as the sound fell, ye feibai ran out like a whirlwind, while Tang Ning started to move after the beginning. Ye feibai''s speed was fast, and her speed was not slow. They left the gate of the college one step apart and went to the foot of the mountain.


    "Ye Xuechang, come on


    "Ye Xuechang, come on


    "Ye Xuechang, hurry up


    The students poured out one after another, standing on both sides, shouting and cheering while watching the two figures skimming down the stairs one after the other.


    "Ha ha! Is ye Xuechang ahead! It seems that the little monk is going to lose. "


    When the students saw the leading white figure, they all laughed excitedly. Even if they don''t win, but their Tianlong students win, it is naturally worth happy.


    Other tutors have heard about the challenge competition here, but they haven''t come to join in the fun. However, more and more students have come to watch the fun after hearing about it. Naturally, situ Nansheng also came here.


    "Who is the first? Who is faster? I''ll see. I''ll see. ''


    He pushed aside the students in front of him and looked at the foot of the mountain. When he saw the white figure taking the lead, he couldn''t help laughing: "the little monk planted this time. Ye feibai''s fighting ability is not good, but his speed is as fast as the whirlwind! The little monk can''t run away from him! "


    Most of the students are around the college to watch, only Han Zhi and Xing Tong are still standing under the tree waiting.


    Others don''t know their master''s skill. Anyway, they know it. Therefore, they don''t worry that their master can''t compare with the students of Tianlong college.


    Ye feibai, who took the lead at the foot of the mountain, was secretly pleased. All the way down, the little monk had been behind him and couldn''t catch up with him. He was sure to win.

 Chapter 188

    Turning around and skimming up, passing by the little monk, he laughed: "ha ha ha, little monk, I''ve settled down in your cave!"


    At the foot of the mountain, Downing turned around and looked at the figure which was faster than her. She looked at her face and whispered with a smile: "it seems that the first person to listen to the class is there."


    As soon as the voice fell, the blue figure quickly swept up. She did not surpass him, but gradually accelerated the speed, and followed him one step away.


    Such a close distance makes ye feibai nervous. He runs as fast as he can with all his strength. He can''t see the shadow under his feet. When he turns his head, he still sees the little monk''s bald head on his side.


    "Don''t follow me! Go away He yelled at the little monk, and his breath was floating.


    Downing looked at him with a smile and said, "OK! Then you should come after me. " Words fall, blue figure a sweep, a dart has been wrong body, leaf feibai, ran in front of him.


    Ye feibai was startled and rushed to catch up with him. However, he was allowed to chase him. He was always separated by a step from the blue figure in front of him.


    Obviously, it is only one step away, but it seems that there is a world separated from each other.


    "Ah! Not good! Ye Xuechang has fallen behind! "


    "Ye feibai! Come on! Didn''t you eat? I can''t run away from a little monk! " Situ Nansheng was also in a hurry and roared.


    Worried in his heart, his breath floated, and his sweat on his forehead seeped out, and his clothes on his back were also quickly soaked through. Seeing that he was about to arrive at the college gate, he bit his teeth and roared: "ah!" The body swept out like a whirlwind, only to hear the sound of the robes in the running.


    A blue figure took the lead in crossing the gate of the college and came to the big tree like lightning. At the next moment, ye feibai in white robe also arrived under the tree. When he stopped, he saw the little monk looking at him with a smile.


    "I lost!"


    He gasped and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Looking at the little monk who was still breathing, he couldn''t help asking, "I can''t reach the Ninth level of Qi refining as fast as you. What kind of strength are you?"


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and said, "naturally, it''s enough to be a teacher''s cultivation. OK, stay with me." She waved her hand, looked at the crowd around and asked, "do you have anyone who dares to challenge me?"


    A fierce fighting method on the surface, everyone can hear it, but there are still some people who do not accept this tone and go forward.


    "I will! I''m going to compete with you A student stepped forward, wrote down his name on the book of Xingtong, then printed his fingerprints, and took out his sword.


    Downing looked at him, then looked at the others, and said with a smile, "is there anyone who wants to compete with swordsmanship? You can have another one. "


    Smell speech, the student''s face rose red: "you despise people!" Anyway, he is also a student of Tianlong. He was despised in this way!


    "Since you said that, but after all, you said that you have the strength of a mentor, two on one group should not have any opinion, right?"


    Situ Nansheng came out, took out his sword and held it in his hand. He looked at the little monk and said, "today I must have a snow shame!"

 Chapter 189

    When Tang Ning saw that it was him again, he couldn''t help laughing. After they all signed their names, he took off the round bamboo around his waist and held it in his hand: "I''m really looking forward to how you can improve these two days."


    Seeing the round bamboo in the little monk''s hand, situ Nansheng''s face changed slightly, and he could not help thinking of the scene that he was beaten by the round bamboo. No one saw that day at the foot of the mountain. If you lose again today, you will lose home.


    The surrounding people retreated to make room for a larger space for them to compete. They saw that situ Nansheng and another student stood on their own side, their swords pointing at the ground, and the spirit breath was surging.


    "You attack his footwall, I attack him on the top." As soon as his voice fell, situ Nansheng took the lead to sweep forward with his sword. The sharp sword reflected the cold light. A sharp air current attacked the young monk with round bamboo in front of him at that moment.


    Because he had lost once, this time, he took out 12 points seriously and did not dare to have a trace of carelessness, because he knew that the strength of the little monk was not weak.


    At the moment when he saw the spirit breath surging in situ Nansheng''s body, his whole body momentum changed and was as fierce as a selling sword. Tang Ning couldn''t help but squint.


    This is the style and momentum of Tianlong students.


    Han Zhi, who watched the battle behind him, was awe stricken. At the foot of the mountain, situ was beaten by the master''s round bamboo, and he had no strength to fight back. He only had to cry. He couldn''t see what he had.


    Now, when he was fighting against the master, he was still wild and arrogant at the first moment, but at the next moment, he was like a sword ready to be launched, and his whole body was full of fierce and imposing momentum.


    Thinking of what the master had said to them, he suppressed his mind and watched it carefully.


    It is a rare opportunity for him to enter Tianlong college and follow the master to observe the competition among Tianlong students.


    Si Tu and another Tianlong student attacked his master at the same time. Even if the student''s accomplishments were not low and his momentum was not weak, but when he took the same action with that disciple, his momentum seemed to be suppressed. All people''s attention naturally fell on him.


    As for her husband, she has a restrained breath, and her breath is gentle and watery. She is not half sharp. The round bamboo in her hand is not very impressive. It looks like she was picked up by the roadside. It even makes people wonder whether the round bamboo in her hand can resist the cutting of the sword?


    "Keng!"


    It''s like the sound of a sword and metal when it collides with each other. It''s a shock to people''s mind.


    The long sword of situ Nansheng attacked the young monk head-on, while another student attacked the young monk''s footwall as he said. The speed of the two attacks was extremely fast, which made people feel a cold sweat for the little monk.


    But at this time, when he saw that the little monk blocked situ''s attack with round bamboo, his feet actually stepped on the sword of the student who was attacking his footwall. With a kick of his foot, a strong wind came out, forcing the student to withdraw his sword.


    When the sword moves were blocked, a sword flower was attacked again, which did not give Tang Ning a chance to breathe. However, his speed was fast and the reaction speed of the other side was not slow. The two people fought back and forth, and they were not divided for a moment. The defeated student was dazzled and unable to start.

 Chapter 190

    "Bang!"


    When he blocks the attack of situ Nansheng, Tang Ning turns around and kicks him in the abdomen. He is so powerful that Shengsheng asks him to withdraw a few meters.


    "Hiss!"


    His figure was kicked back, abdominal pain came, let him involuntarily take a breath of air conditioning, the whole person also because of the pain and like cooked shrimp general bent down, one hand tightly covering the abdomen, the other holding a sword on the ground, legs Microsoft.


    "Master situ!" Another student called out and attacked with a sword, but he didn''t want to be hit at the mouth of the tiger by the round bamboo of the other party without a few moves in the other side''s hands.


    "Ah


    The tiger''s mouth was hit, which was sour, numb and painful. His hand holding the sword was released involuntarily, and the sword fell to the ground with a clang sound. Just as he was stunned, the little monk who was still standing in front of him turned around and came behind him. The round bamboo hit him heavily on his knee. When he bent his knee with pain, the round bamboo had been put on his neck.


    "If you lose, stay on the side." Tang Ning''s voice came out, and at the same time, he kicked the student aside, and turned to see situ Nansheng, who was still rubbing his abdomen.


    Round bamboo is playing in the hand, she strides forward, smiling way: "come again?"


    Situ Nansheng looked at the smiling little monk and bit his teeth. The whole man jumped up like a tiger down the mountain to the little monk, but he didn''t want to. He couldn''t even get close to him, and the whole man was kicked out again.


    "Well!"


    He snorted and fell on the ground like a toad. The force of falling from the air made people feel pain. How much do you have to fall?


    As a result of this embarrassing fall, situ Nansheng''s momentum was just like a ball that had let out his breath. In an instant, he fell on the ground and slowly stretched out his hands and feet. His whole body was lying on the ground, and it was not until a long time before he got up from the ground.


    "I lost!" Situ Nansheng said with his head slightly tilted. Even though he didn''t want to admit it, he still lost. Moreover, he lost even more miserably and disgracefully than the last time.


    Hearing him admit defeat, all the people around him were quiet. No one laughed at him or accused him of losing to a little monk? Because they all saw the duel, let alone situ Nansheng. If they went down, they would surely lose, and even worse.


    At this moment, people have to seriously look at this young monk who looks very soft and cute and looks fine and handsome. Ming Ming is younger than all of them, but he has such excellent strength. They are really curious. Which temple did he come from?


    His speed is faster than ye feibai, and his combat effectiveness is enough to win over situ Nansheng and another Tianlong student in World War II. This shows that his strength is far above them, and he really has the qualification to be the tutor of Tianlong students.


    Under his strong and powerful strength, it seems that it is not bad to respect him as a Tang teacher.


    Looking at the look of the students around him, Tang Ning knew that few of them would dare to challenge and compete in the next few years. Even if they were lured by the holy vein cave, they should have retreated after the first World War.


    Oh! It''s only three people. She needs thirty!


    When she sighed in her heart, she saw all the students around he

 Chapter 191

    "Master Tang, what are you teaching?"


    "What can I learn in your class?"


    "Yes, what are you good at?"


    One by one, students poured in and asked, wondering what they could learn if they went to his class?


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment. He looked at the students who were curious. His eyes were bright, but he didn''t directly tell them what they could learn. Instead, he said mysteriously: "I won''t tell you what I can learn now. I only tell you that there are only 30 students who can listen to my class, and I only have one class every day."


    On hearing this, the crowd was stunned for a moment, and someone asked, "how come there are only 30 places?"


    They understand a class. After all, there are other tutors in the college. They can also listen to other tutors. But what about the 30 places?


    Some people are still asking, some have already quietly run to the star pupil to register, which makes situ Nansheng and ye feibai, as well as another student, stay on the side. Some of them don''t respond.


    Why do you want to take his class one by one?


    "Master, thirty places are full." Star Tong came over and handed her the book.


    "What? Full? I haven''t reported it yet


    "I haven''t reported it yet. I haven''t finished speaking yet! Who signed up so quickly? "


    As soon as the students around heard that 30 places were full, they couldn''t help but look at each other and shout out: "master Tang, how can you only accept 30 students? The tutors in the college are free to listen to


    "Yes! There are thousands of students and nine tutors in the college. If you count ten of you, you say that you only allow 30 people to listen to a class. What about the others? "


    Tang Ning smile, hands together, a calm look: "Amitabha, my class only allows 30 students to listen to my class, if you want to listen to my class, you can also challenge those students who have already signed up. As long as you defeat them, you can naturally take the place of them to listen to my class, but you need to know, register, every class of mine We can not sooner or later, can not leave early, otherwise deduct integral


    Almost as soon as her words fell, the students who didn''t report their names made up their minds. However, they did not immediately challenge, but were prepared to wait for Tang Shi to open the class and see what they had learned.


    "Report to the bamboo grove tomorrow." Tang Ning smilingly looked at those students who had reported their names, and then he knew to Xing Tong and Han: "you two send this book to the dean."


    "Yes." Two people should, after seeing her leave, they also take steps to leave.


    After solving the problems of 30 students, Tang Ning went to the cave with a smile on her face. The spiritual power in this cave is incomparable to that of the outside world. After the matter is solved, we can finally cultivate ourselves.


    On the other side, the Dean looked at the pamphlet sent to him, and he couldn''t help laughing: "OK, you can take this book back! I wish I had seen it. "


    He gave him a month, but it took him one or two days to settle the quota for 30 students. It seems that he has some skills.


    "Yes." They answered and took the pamphlet before they left.


    The Dean looked at the two people leaving, stroking their beards and squinting. One of them has different pupils, and the other has a breath. It''s not hard to guess that they were born in the dark guard. How could such two people get involved with a little monk?

 Chapter 192

    Several other tutors were a little surprised when they heard that the young monk had defeated ye feibai and situ Nansheng. The young monk was only a teenager, but he could surpass them. If he was a student, he would certainly be able to enter the top five of the top ten students in the college.


    However, as a teacher, in their view, it is still too young.


    They were also tutors, so when they saw the little monk with such strength, no one went to him for trouble. Instead, they turned a blind eye to many things.


    The next morning, when Tang Ning came to the bamboo grove, there were only a few students waiting for him except ye feibai and situ Nansheng. When they saw him coming, they saluted him.


    "I''ve met master Tang."


    Downing sat down on a big smooth stone in the bamboo grove, looked at them, shook his head, and said, "it seems that someone didn''t take my words to heart."


    "Teacher Tang, what are you going to teach us in the first class today?" Ye feibai couldn''t help asking.


    Situ Nansheng sat under the bamboo with his hands around his chest. He said casually, "what can he teach us, a monk? I guess it''s meditation. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning a smile, glanced at him one eye, way: "good, today your first class is to recite classics."


    "What? Not really? " The other students yelled: "let''s recite scriptures? What can that do? Isn''t it for us to learn? "


    "Cultivate your mind first. You are all students with certain strength. Although you have good accomplishments, your mind is unstable. So, from today on, please follow me to recite sutras." Downing said slowly, his eyes fell on those students who came in from outside.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang. What are we going to learn today?" The students bowed their hands and asked, as if they didn''t think there was anything wrong with being late.


    Downing looked at them and laughed and said, "did I tell you yesterday? I''m not allowed to be late for my class and leave early? "


    "Master Tang, we got up late, but we didn''t get up long?" A student said disapprovingly.


    Listening to this, Downing laughed and her eyes bent. She waved her hand and said, "sit down! Follow me


    Seeing that situ Nansheng and they were also sitting on the ground, they also sat down with them. They heard the Scriptures coming from the mouth of Tang Shi, who was sitting on the front stone


    "When the Bodhisattva of guanzizi and practicing Prajna paramita, he can see that the five implications are empty..."


    The people sitting below were stunned, and no one read them. Instead, someone yelled, "master Tang, this is not a mental formula, this is a scripture!"


    Don''t you want them to use the formula of vest method? Why do you recite the Scriptures? They are not monks.


    Downing''s voice stopped, Qingjun''s face was smooth, but inexplicably made people feel that his smile was a little dangerous: "who told you the formula of vest method? Follow me


    Maybe it was the cold whizzing breath in his tone that made people feel inexplicable. Those students who had wanted to talk looked at each other. Seeing that situ and ye feibai did not say anything, they could only sit on their knees obediently.


    "When the Bodhisattva guanzizi went deep Prajna paramita, he saw that the five innings were empty, and they overcame all the hardships..."


    Thirty students, weak voice from the bamboo forest, let the students quietly follow, want to see what they learn, can not help but stay.

 Chapter 193

    no They followed Tang Shi to learn to read scriptures?


    For a moment, a look of amazement appeared on one''s face. At the next moment, he couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha! Learning to read scriptures? It''s a good thing I didn''t sign up. "


    "I thought they were learning something! It''s just chanting scriptures! It''s not going to be a monk, is it? "


    "Listen to them. They are so weak that you can imagine how frustrated they are now. Hahaha. Fortunately, if I get the name, I will have to read scriptures in it like them."


    "Fortunately, there are only 30 places. We have escaped a robbery. Ha ha ha, but don''t you say that the bamboo forest is quite suitable for them to chant sutras and meditate. Do you think so?"


    The banter''s voice came out with laughter, which made the thirty people in the bamboo grove angry and angry. Looking up at the Tang master, he could see that he closed his eyes and read the Sutra without being moved.


    However, they could only follow him until, after reading a Heart Sutra, they heard that Tang Shi stopped. They also stopped and looked at him eagerly, hoping to learn something else.


    "Have you all written down the Heart Sutra?" Donning opened his eyes and asked, glancing across the faces of the crowd.


    "Write it down!" This time, the voice of 30 students was full of vigor, as if he was afraid that the voice was too small for him to hear.


    "Can you recite it?" Asked downing again.


    "Yes! I can recite it The students answered in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s lips bent and said, "since you can recite it, as a punishment for being late, you should write the Heart Sutra from memory a hundred times! Read it in silence. "


    "Master Tang, you punish them to write silently because they are late, but we are not late! Why do you still want to read the Heart Sutra? Can you change it to something else? " Ye feibai couldn''t help asking.


    "No, if one is late, all will be punished."


    Tang Ning said, looking at situ Nansheng, who was staring at him like an angry lion, he said, "situ, you are the one who will urge them to write their Heart Sutra for a hundred times. If they write a wrong word, or they leave without finishing a hundred times, I only ask you."


    "By what?"


    Sima Nansheng jumped up with anger on his face and said, "if they don''t write at all or they write wrong, how can it be all my business? Are you just trying to target me? "


    Ye feibai looked at Tang Shi and situ Nansheng. Finally, he touched his nose and sat down obediently.


    Forget it, he still doesn''t show up, lest he be cleaned up.


    "You can continue to spend time here. If the time of a class is over, you will tighten your skin!" he said


    Situ Nansheng watched her playing with the round bamboo. Her scalp was numb. She turned her head and turned her anger into a roar: "what are you doing? Hurry up! Prepare your own brush, ink, paper and inkstone to write the Scriptures! If anyone dares to write me a word short or wrong, you will tighten my skin! " His hands clenched his joints, and his face was gloomy and threatening.


    After hearing this, all the students looked at each other and could only accept their own fate to prepare. If it was replaced by someone else, I guess they would not have done it. However, they really couldn''t get along with this situ. Who knows how he will deal with them if he is abused by Tang Shi?

 Chapter 194

    After giving the matter down, Tang Ning lay down on the stone, holding his head in one hand and folding his feet on his side. He closed his eyes and listened to ye feibai. They were reading the Heart Sutra there. The voice was not high or low. It was very touching, which made people feel calm.


    Ye feibai and his wife read the Heart Sutra and wrote them silently. From time to time, they looked at the master Tang who was lying on the big stone and kept his eyes closed. They couldn''t figure out what he wanted them to do. They were not interested in chanting the Sutra. They just recited the Sutra more and more. It was just a brainless thing.


    After two hours of class, they recited the Scriptures for two hours. They wrote the Scriptures silently while reciting them. It was still enough for them to write a hundred times.


    Finally, when a class was over, situ checked the Scriptures they had copied, and then they took it to the front. He was not angry and said, "OK, there is no mistake in silence. All of them have been silent for a hundred times."


    Downing sat up, yawned, took a look, and said, "wrong is right, but the font is ugly." She glanced at the students and then said to situ Nansheng, "whose are these? Write your name and take it to the square and stick it


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Farewell?"


    "It''s a shame."


    Downing sneered: "do you know it''s a shame? Anyway, you are also a student of Tianlong. If you can write such ugly words, you are afraid that others will read them? "


    It was said that they could not hold their heads up. They only wanted to complete the scripture a hundred times, so they just wanted to deal with it, but they didn''t write it carefully. It was a bit ugly.


    "Really? It''s a shame. If you said you wanted to post it earlier, I''d better write better. " Situ Nansheng muttered, holding those Scriptures, feeling a little hot.


    "Paste." Downing glanced at him and said faintly.


    Seeing this, situ had to ask them to write down their names and quickly took the stack of scriptures and left.


    "Break up! Remember not to be late tomorrow Downing glanced at them, brushed his sleeves, and walked off with a light stride.


    "Ah! Come again tomorrow! When is the end of the day Some students wailed.


    "Why did I run so fast to sign up? I''ve dug a hole for myself


    Ye feibai patted them on the shoulder and said, "OK, all right, let''s go! Don''t be late tomorrow, or I don''t know what master Tang will do with us. "


    He is also once a fault, eternal hate! Had known that he would not go to Xiao Xiang Tang Shi''s cave, this no, put himself in.


    "Oh! When the Bodhisattva guanzizi was practicing deep Prajna paramita, he could see that the five innings were empty and overcome all hardships. Sariki, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color. It is also the same as being thought and practicing knowledge... "


    All the students watched ye feibai''s head shaking as he read the Scriptures, and walked out one by one, sighing one by one. This is just a lesson that has been poisoned like this. How can we get it in the future?


    As for the Dean, when I heard some tutors come to say that the first session of Tang Shi''s teaching to the students was chanting sutras and silent heart sutras, they couldn''t help stroking their beards and laughing.


    "Thanks to his imagination, ha ha ha!"


    Several tutors looked at each other helplessly and said, "Dean, what do you think he has done in teaching children to read scriptures? Do you want the reputation of Tianlong college

 Chapter 195

    "Every tutor''s teaching method is different. If he wants to teach them to recite sutras and meditate, let them chant sutras and meditate!"


    The Dean laughed, stroked his beard and said, "all the students in our college are arrogant. This is not only because they have a good family background, but also because they have entered the top universities in the land of mortals. What you teach is how to become stronger and how to improve your own real strength. However, most of the students are still unstable in mind. They are asked to recite scriptures and meditate, It is also good for them to sharpen their minds in the future


    After listening to him, several tutors did not speak again. They also know that on the road of cultivating immortals, the nature of mind is also very important. Since the Dean thinks that master Tang can sharpen the temperament of his students, let him do it!


    "However, Dean, he only allowed 30 students to attend the class. Is this too..."


    "Ha ha, I can''t help it, because originally I told him that if there were no more than 30 students in a month, he would have to leave here, so even if he wanted to add someone, he would not like to." The dean said, paused for a moment, and said, "in a few days, it will be the assessment day for the new students. Then let master Tang be the tutor of the assessment together."


    "Yes." Several people should, after a courtesy, this left.


    In the next few days, every morning, the sound of chanting Buddhist scriptures would be heard in the bamboo forest. Except for the first day, no one went to see the activity in the following days.


    After all, it''s just chanting sutras. What''s good about it?


    It''s Xingtong and Xingtong. Tang Ning didn''t let them follow these days, but let them practice in the cave. As for the bamboo grove, they told situ and ye feibai to stare at each other every day, so there was no trouble. Maybe it was the first day that they pasted their scriptures to Guangchang. Even if they wrote the scriptures from memory, they would write them regularly Write neatly.


    In the early morning of this day, Tang Ning took Xiao Hei out of the college gate and went to the foot of the mountain.


    She is going to Tianlong city to buy some things. There are many things in the simple cave. This time, she goes down the mountain and goes to the city to buy some things she needs.


    Without Han Zhi and Xing Tong following, the speed of one person and one bird is also fast. She arrived in Tianlong city before noon. She found a restaurant and prepared to have a meal first.


    "What would you like to eat, little master?" The waiter asked as he poured the tea for downing.


    "What''s your specialty dish?" Asked downing after a sip of tea.


    "The famous dish of our shop is roast suckling pig with crisp skin and tender meat, which is called first-class. Even in many stores in the city, there are roast suckling pigs, but they are not as authentic as ours. There are also old duck with rice wine and white jade guinea fowl. But these are meat dishes, which can''t be eaten by little master. However, our vegetable dishes are well done, with clear fried..." The introduction of the waiter was interrupted.


    Tang Ning''s eyes brightened and he wanted to introduce vegetarian dishes. He immediately said, "a green vegetable is good for vegetarian dishes. Give me one of the famous dishes you just mentioned, and another pot of small bar!" Meat with wine, that is a perfect match, a little taste should not matter.


    The second one was stunned. After looking at him, he hesitated and said, "isn''t little master a monk? This It doesn''t seem appropriate to eat meat or drink wine? "

 Chapter 196

    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile, "I just shaved my head, but I''m not a monk. I''ll serve the dishes quickly."


    Smell speech, small two this just should: "good, that little master drinks first, other dish can be a little bit a little, it is roast suckling pig to spend some time."


    "Well, I have time today. It''s OK to slow down. The most important thing is to eat well." Donning opened his mouth and thought that there were not many gold coins in her space.


    The speed of serving food in the restaurant is also fast. The waiter first serves two small dishes of wine, and soon brings the white jade guinea fowl and green vegetables. After a while, he delivers the old duck with yellow rice wine.


    Smelling the smell of rice wine and meat, Downing picked up some small dishes on one side and said to the little blackguard squatting at the window: "here you are. It smells good."


    Little black turned his head and looked at it, then turned his head and said, "dumb! I won''t eat this. I''ll wait for the roast suckling pig. "


    Downing smile: "OK, then you wait! I''ll eat it first. "


    The diner on the second floor looked at the big fish and meat and small wine in front of the little monk. They looked at him curiously, and some even laughed jokingly: "this little monk seems to have just become a monk for a long time, so it''s going to come down the mountain to eat meat and drink wine?"


    "Not to mention, this little monk looks really handsome."


    "Hey, a wine and meat monk who doesn''t obey the rules and regulations. If the Buddhists know about it, he will be expelled from the temple."


    "There are few monks here in Tianlong city. The little monk eats meat and drinks here. Even those who break the precepts don''t know. As for us, who cares if he breaks the precepts?"


    "Yes, come on, drink." Several people raised the cup to touch, while chatting and laughing, from time to time looked at the little monk.


    Tang Ning ate food and drank a little wine once or twice. Suddenly, Xiaohei, who was standing at the window, let out a cry and flapped her wings. At that time, a stone fell into the old duck filled with yellow rice wine in front of her, and the sauce splashed up. Rao Shi Tang Ning had been rapidly backward, and his green robe was still splashed with a few drops of sauce, which was very eye-catching.


    Little black flapped his wings and flew up. Looking at Downing''s face, he said in a dumb voice: "it''s not me. It''s someone who smashed stones down here. You see, it''s just those smelly boys below." Xiaohei stood to the window, one side of the wing a Yang, pointing to several young men in the street below.


    Downing stood up and looked down. One of the three young men in the street again took a stone and threw it at Xiaohei. Xiaohei hoarse called and beat his wings to avoid it. Downing reached for the stone.


    "Why? Shaojie, the stone you shot was caught by a little monk. " The youth beside him laughed and looked at the young monk on the second floor in surprise.


    "The man who is small and fair-looking, and has a good look, but when will some monks come to Tianlong city? Is it possible to go to the wrong place? "


    "Could it be that the stone he just lost hit him? Is that crow his bird Another young man said, looking at the crow which did not fly away and continued to fall at the window.


    Tang Ning on the second floor looked at the three people below, playing with the stone in his hand, and said, "benefactor, your stone has hit my meal."

 Chapter 197

    "Oh? Is it? I''m so sorry Ouyang Shaojie said carelessly. Then he threw several gold coins to the second floor as alms. He said, "these money, I will pay you a table of food."


    Downing took the gold coins, and at the same time, he stepped up to the window and jumped down directly from the window. His figure fell steadily in front of the three men.


    "Benefactor, do you see that? My green robe is also dirty by you. Besides, these three gold coins are not enough for my meal. You''d better keep them by yourself. " She shot three gold coins at the young man in the middle.


    Clearly, it was only three gold coins, but at this moment, it was as fierce as three concealed weapons, which made the three young people back off unprepared.


    The two nearby were OK. The three gold coins did not go to them, but the young man in the middle was unable to retreat. He did not dare to go directly to pick up the three gold coins. Instead, he lifted a roll of his robe. Unexpectedly, the three gold coins pierced his robe and hit his body.


    "Well!"


    Ouyang Shaojie snorted. He felt the pain and numbness of the three gold coins hitting him, as if he had been cut off in one breath.


    "Young Jay!"


    Next to the two young people see the situation low shout, quickly came to his side: "how are you? Are you all right? "


    Ouyang Shaojie couldn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he felt that his tone was relaxed. His eyes were staring at the young monk in front of him.


    "Little master, we have offended many times before, but I still forget to forgive you." A young man next to him bowed his head and said.


    From this little monk, they know that his strength is higher than the three of them, because they are not the first. If the other party is a weak person, even if he is hit, he will be hit. He will not even come to them to ask for an explanation. But the little monk is obviously superior to them, and they can only make an apology.


    "Little master, we are students of Tianlong University. We are going back home to report back to the college. Please give me a thin noodle." The young man next to him also said.


    It is not allowed to make trouble in Tianlong City, but there is a duel platform. If it starts, it will not look good.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked at the three of them: "Oh? Are you still a student of Tianlong? "


    "Not bad." The young man in the middle, Ouyang Shaojie, said in a calm voice, "we just wanted to beat that crow just now. It was unintentional to smash your meal. I can compensate you for a table of vegetarian dishes."


    "Ha ha..."


    Tang Ning chuckled, his clear eyes turned and fell on Nangong Shaojie''s body and said, "who said I ate vegetable? It''s easy to compensate for a meal, but how do you want to pay for my green shirt splashed with sauce? "


    "Just a blue shirt? How much? I''ll pay you ten times. " Ouyang Shaojie said disapprovingly. How much is a green shirt worth?


    "A monk is a man of few hands. What do I want that money for? What''s more, do you think I look like a person short of money "What''s more, your problems can''t be solved by money."


    "What do you want?" Ouyang Shaojie frowned at him.


    "As a student of Tianlong, Tianlong college is the representative of Tianlong University. However, he does not know the rules and regulations and does not know how to restrain himself. He should be punished." Downing squinted and stared at them. "Just, how can I punish you? I have to think about it. "

 Chapter 198

    "Hiss!"


    Ouyang Shaojie sneered, glanced at him contemptuously and said with disdain: "you little monk, do you still want to take care of the affairs of Tianlong academy? I can''t help myself Hiss


    His contemptuous words finally turned into a puff of breath, and his eyes were still staring at the jade card of master Tianlong on the waist of the little monk!


    Teacher''s Tianlong jade card!


    How could this little monk be the tutor of their college! They all know the nine tutors in their college!


    But, steal? Don''t be kidding. Can anyone steal Tianlong jade?


    But if it wasn''t stolen, how could the jade card of their tutor in Tianlong college hang on the little monk''s waist? Is there a new tutor in the college when they come home?


    "Want to see it? I can borrow it from you. " Downing took the jade card from his waist and handed it up.


    However, how dare those three people take over? They clearly saw two words on the jade plate: Tang Shi.


    "See Master Tang!" The three quickly bowed their hands.


    "You say, how to punish you better?" Tang Ning asked with a smile, staring at the three people, in the three scalp numbness, then listen to her voice slowly spread out.


    "I''ll punish you to learn the rules of heaven and dragon here! Just stand here and walk away with your back to the sunset. " Tang Ning''s eyes narrowed, staring at them, with a dangerous way: "remember, to recite aloud, enunciation to be clear, if anyone did not back to the sun set on their own to leave, expelled Tianlong Xueji!"


    The three men were startled and looked up at him. In addition to the right to deduct students'' points, the tutors of Tianlong college also have the right to expel students. Therefore, when they heard him say this, they were all in a panic.


    "Master Tang, we know that we are wrong. We will learn the rules of Tianlong here. We will not leave before the sun goes down."


    "Yes, master Tang. We really know that we are wrong."


    "We''ll carry our backs to sunset!"


    Listening to the guarantee of the three, Downing nodded with satisfaction: "very good."


    "Little master, your roast suckling pig is ready. Do you want to serve it now?"


    In the restaurant, the voice of the waiter came loud and clear to Tang Ning''s ears. Naturally, it was also introduced into the ears of people in the street. For a time, one by one, they were in a daze, and they could not help looking at the little monk.


    Nowadays, can monks eat roast suckling pigs?


    When downing heard the heavy dish, his eyes lit up and said, "here we are, on the table." Also did not pay attention to the three people who stayed there, turned around and walked upstairs.


    Staring at the little monk''s way to the second floor of the restaurant, Ouyang Shaojie and his three friends came back to their senses after a long talk. After a look at each other, they took up the rules of Tianlong learning on the street


    Not far away, some young people waiting for the assessment day have been walking around the city with nothing to do recently. Therefore, they also saw the scene in front of them and heard that the three Tianlong students respected the young monk as teacher Tang.


    Among those young people, Su Yanqing looked thoughtfully at the second floor of the restaurant. Tang Shi? And he was a little monk. How could he be so like the one his father told him?


    "Yan Qing, I just want to have dinner with you." See he has been staring at the restaurant there to see, came to Nangong Lingyun can not help but ask: "what are you looking at?"

 Chapter 199

    Su Yanqing took back her eyes and motioned, "the three people in front of me are students of Tianlong college. They are learning rules there!"


    If the other party is really the Tang teacher mentioned by his father, then how can he become the tutor of Tianlong college? He is a student waiting for the examination, and it is not appropriate to contact him at this time. Therefore, he thought twice and put down the idea of visiting for the time being.


    "Oh?" Nangong Lingyun looked at the three men and saw them standing there, with a loud voice on their backs, and their eyes could not help blinking: "how could they stand there carrying the rules? Did you offend anyone? "


    Su Yanqing flashed a smile in her eyes and said, "well, they were not very lucky. They just offended a tutor of Tianlong college, so they were punished for breaking the rules there."


    "It is said that the tutors of Tianlong college have the highest accomplishments of spiritual masters, and each of them is proficient in various skills. I really want to see them." Nangong Lingyun said.


    "After the assessment, we will have a chance." Su Yanqing said with a smile, "don''t you say you want to have dinner? Let''s go


    "Good." Nangong Lingyun answers, and turns away with him.


    On the second floor of the restaurant, all the other dishes on the table were removed. Only a roasted suckling pig was placed in front of Downing. Xiaohei came forward with saliva and smelled the meat fragrance. He said in an intoxicated tone: "dumb! How delicious


    "Here, here you are."


    Tang Ning cut a small piece, and put it on a small plate with meat belt, and cut another piece to eat by himself. The feeling of crispness in the mouth is accompanied by a strong smell of meat in the mouth. The crisp skin is tender and the meat is full of juice. Just one mouthful makes people have endless aftertaste.


    "It''s delicious."


    At present, the original unhappiness in her heart has also been dispelled. She sipped a sip of wine and ate the roast suckling pig. Listening to the loud voice of three people on the street below the restaurant, she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and laughing.


    "Tang Tang, let''s take back what we can''t eat! Save it for the evening. " Xiao Hei couldn''t eat any more. He sat on the table with his wings spread out in a big shape. Only his stomach was rolling.


    "Good." Downing called out: "waiter, check out, and take these bags for me by the way."


    "Well."


    The waiter quickly wrapped up the rest of the roast suckling pig with fresh lotus leaves. After settling the account, he handed him a small jar of wine: "little master, this is the wine our shopkeeper gave you. Take it well and like to come again next time."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing, and then he said, "thank you for me."


    "Good, good, little master, I''ll give it to you." With that, she sent him downstairs.


    After seeing him leave, some people asked, "shopkeeper, why did you send wine back to the little monk? Why don''t we? "


    "That is, we are all acquaintances here, and we don''t see you giving us drinks."


    The shopkeeper laughed and said, "you don''t know. This one is not an ordinary person. Have you seen the three Tianlong students who are carrying the rules of learning outside? It was this little master who punished him for disobeying the rules. He was the tutor of Tianlong college. He was just a jar of wine. What was it? "


    "Isn''t it? Is this little monk the tutor of Tianlong college? He''s a man who drinks and eats meat and doesn''t abide by the rules. How can he be the tutor of Tianlong college? "


    "It''s said that those who haven''t entered Buddhism have shaved their heads."

 Chapter 200

    After sending Tang Ning to leave, he picked up a sentence and looked at them and said, "I had doubts before. I wanted to introduce him to vegetarian dishes, but he said that he just shaved his head and was not an official Buddhist disciple."


    "I see." All the diners nodded suddenly, stunned for a moment, and then responded: "no, he doesn''t look like he''s 14 or 15, right? How did you become the tutor of Tianlong college? "


    "We don''t know about that." The shopkeeper shook his head with a smile.


    The three people on the street who were carrying the rules of study did not dare to stop even when they saw the little monk leave in front of them. They could only honestly carry the rules. After all, the cost of expulsion from the college was too high for them to take the risk.


    Tang Ning, who leaves the restaurant, carries the jar of wine and goes to the other courtyard of Mo Ye. When he knocks on the door, he sees the courtyard door open, and the voice of Heifeng''s surprise comes along.


    "Master Tang? Why it is you? Come on in, come in. " Black wind quickly opened the door and asked him to come in, some novel way: "how can you come here? Didn''t you go to Tianlong college? If the master knows you are here, he will be very happy


    Downing laughed and asked, "is your master here?" The little black eyes that stopped on her shoulder turned, patted her wings and flew to the courtyard.


    "In, master in."


    After he closed the door, he took him inside and said, "you don''t know. Since you left, the master hasn''t gone out very much. He just goes to the auction house in the city once in a while. Even if there is something to be dealt with, he will deal with it directly in this other courtyard."


    "Oh? Don''t your master know any friends here? "


    "How could my master have any friends other than you?" Black wind grinned, and when he saw the figure standing with negative hands in the front yard, he immediately called out: "master, here comes Mr. Tang!"


    Mo Ye is thinking about something. When he hears black wind''s words, his eyes flash slightly. He turns to see the little monk walking towards him with a bald head.


    Seeing his smiling face, he found that his mood would become light.


    "Why did you come?" Mo Ye raised eyebrows to look at him, glanced at the wine in his hand, some accident: "send me?"


    "Yes, for you." Tang Ning was smiling and put the jar of wine in his arms: "the wine in the juxianlou is very mellow."


    As soon as he gets close, he can smell the smell of wine coming out of his body. Mo Ye looks at him with a smile: "did you think of me after eating and drinking enough?"


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "I went down the mountain early in the morning, so I went to eat something in the Juxian building at noon. Not to mention, their roast suckling pig tastes really good. I''ll invite you to eat it next time."


    "Well, I''ll take it down." Mo Ye answers and hands the wine to Heifeng. Then he goes to one side and sits down. In a low voice, he asks, "have you settled down in the college?"


    "Well, I''ve settled down. I just came down to buy some things today. I''ll stop by and talk to you about the last cooperation."


    Tang Ning stepped forward and sat down at the table. He took out three bottles of medicine from the heaven and earth bag and said, "I''m short of money recently. I have three bottles of medicine here. I want you to sell them for me first."

 Chapter 201

    "Lack of money?" Deep eyes fell on his body, saw his green robe splashed with a few drops of sauce, and asked, "why don''t you use the token you gave last time?"


    "Ah?" Tang Ning was stunned for a while and then said, "take that token to your property to get money? Did I hear you right? "


    Mo Ye''s slender fingers gently tap on the table, and then he says, "it''s not for you. In the future, it will be deducted from the income of our cooperation."


    Tang Ning just then basks in ran a smile, way: "I say! How can you give me money to spend in vain, but it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. You can help me sell these three bottles of medicine. As for our cooperation in the future, I think it''s not good to ask you to provide medicinal materials for me to refine them. After all, the consumption of medicinal materials can''t be estimated, so I think that the medicine I refined can be sold through your auction house And then you take a commission from it. What do you think? "


    Tapping on the long fingers of the table, Mo Ye looks at him and asks, "are you sure?"


    "Well, I''m sure." Donning nodded and said. One of the reasons is the above, the other is that she refining medicine only occasionally, not often. She will focus more on absorbing knowledge and practice.


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, do as you say!" He looked at him for a moment and said, "if you are short of herbs, you can also buy them from me."


    "Good, happy cooperation." She stretched out her hand with a smile to clap hands with him, but saw that he only looked at her hand and did not mean to put out his hand, so she laughed. Just as she was about to take it back, her palm was hit and held.


    "Happy cooperation." Mo Ye''s lips are slightly raised. When he hits his palm, he also holds his hand. When the two hands are clasped, he finds that the little monk''s hand is not so small, and it seems to be very soft.


    Not from, some curiously used a little strength to pinch, way: "your hand how so soft? It''s like there''s no bone. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning Leng for a while, draw back to smile: "because I am still small! I''m still developing. In a few years, I''ll be able to grow taller and stronger, and my palms will be bigger. "


    For the reason he said, Mo Ye laughs: "do you want to grow tall and strong like this? I guess it''s hard. "


    Mo Ye himself is beautiful, but most of them have a cold expression. Even if he smiles, he only occasionally grins with his lips. It''s really rare for him to show a relaxed smile like this.


    The smile on his face was just like spring returning to the earth, melting the frost, and the spring like the recovery of all things brightened people''s eyes. When Tang Ning saw it, he couldn''t help but praise: "night king, you look so good when you smile. If you let the women in the world see this scene, you will be crazy."


    Tut! It''s just too evil to laugh.


    "You don''t need to remind me all the time that I''m born well." The smile on his face shrank up a bit, but the slightly raised lip corner still revealed that he was in a good mood at this time. He glanced at him, and a low and joking voice came from his mouth.


    "I don''t know if the women in the world will be crazy about it. However, you should accept your eyes staring at me like a tiger. I don''t know how many times you have shown this amazing and salivating expression to me."

 Chapter 202

    Listening to this, Tang Ning couldn''t help but twitch and said, "night king, you''re really worried. I''m a little monk, what can I have for you? At most, I appreciate the beautiful things when I see them


    "Things?" Mo Ye''s cool eyes float towards him.


    "Oh, no, night king, you are not a thing."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, words out, it seems that it is not appropriate, see the black wind has been in the side of the shaking, shoulder smile.


    "This king is not a thing? I don''t think you are anything Mo Ye snorts and glances at the black wind. The black wind quickly covers his mouth, lowers his head and retreats.


    Tang Ning Shan touched his head and said, "it''s not early at that time. I think I''ll go back to college first." Her words just fell, in the other courtyard flying black has come to her shoulder.


    "Black wind, see off the guests." Mo Ye doesn''t say much, but the smile on his face has disappeared. He calmly orders the black wind to send downing out.


    "Yes." Black wind should a, come forward: "Tang Shi, I send you off!"


    Tang Ning takes a look at the uncertain Mo ye and shakes his head secretly. Who says it''s hard to guess a woman''s mind? Men''s minds are harder to guess, OK? In particular, it''s even more troublesome for people like Mo ye, who often get wind from time to time.


    Taking a look at the two people who are talking while walking, Mo Ye takes a look at the three bottles of Medicine on the table. He sees that the medicine bottle of the little gourd is marked with the name of the medicine. After playing with it for a while, he calls out.


    "Dark one."


    Dark a came out, respectfully called a: "master."


    "Take these three bottles to the auction house and sell them in three days." He handed him three bottles of medicine.


    "Yes." Dark a should a, after taking the three bottles of medicine, this left.


    After leaving the other courtyard, Tang Ning went directly back to the college. No matter how fast he was, he arrived at the college in the evening. When he returned to the cave where he lived, he saw Hanzhi and Xingtong practicing swords on the grass outside.


    Han Zhi''s skill is needless to say, but it is star pupil. Originally, he only had the second level cultivation of Qi refining, and there was no foundation for sword technique. These days, he was guided by Han Zhi, but he also made rapid progress.


    "Master." Seeing her coming back, they stopped and called.


    "Here are some of the seeds I bought. Tomorrow you will open that field and plant the seeds." Said Downing, throwing them a small bag.


    "Yes."


    As soon as she put the soft couch under the tree in front of the cave, she asked, "did they recite sutras well today and write scriptures silently?" Before she went down the mountain, she told them that they had been staring at situ.


    "Yes, they left after reading and writing scriptures. The master was not there, and they didn''t make much fuss." The star pupil says.


    "Well, it seems that it''s not useless to read Scriptures for a few days." She laughed, waved her hand, and said, "OK, you two don''t be lazy, especially Xing Tong. You should practice your swordsmanship well. I''ll take you to the animal forest to play game later." She said with a smile and looked at the forest.


    "Master Tang is back?"


    Guo Qing''s figure came from afar. He stepped forward slowly to Tang Ning and bowed his hands in front of Tang Ning. He said, "master Tang, the president of the school, ordered that the teacher of Tang should be one of the tutors for the assessment of new students in three days'' time, so that Tang Shi could make early preparations."

 Chapter 203

    Hearing this, Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked, "let me be the tutor of the assessment? As far as I know, there are five assessors. Besides me, who are the other four? "


    "The other four tutors are Gu, Zhao, Yan and Lin


    The nine tutors in the college are all named by their surnames. When he said their surnames, she naturally knew which four were. She nodded and said, "well, I know."


    In addition to knowing some rules and things about the college from Mo ye, Tian Xingtong and Han Zhi have also inquired about some information. She has gradually learned more about Tianlong college. However, she did not expect that the Dean would let her, the new tutor of the college, take the post of one of the important things in assessing students.


    "That''s OK. I''ll go back first."


    Guo Qing made a salute. When he turned and walked away, he stopped, thought about it, looked back at Tang Ning and said, "master Tang, it is said that the thirty students in the bamboo forest these days are reciting sutras and writing the heart sutras by heart? I wonder if Mr. Tang can teach them other things? "


    Downing a smile, some joking way: "how? Are you curious, too? It''s a pity that my class is full


    He shook his head and walked briskly towards the cave. Guo Qing''s eyes flashed, and then he also turned to leave.


    He was very curious. What would Tang Shi teach 30 students?


    The next morning, Tang Ning asked Xiao Hei to go to the bamboo grove to watch the students chant sutras, so he went to visit the tutors himself. After entering Tianlong college these days, she only knows that these nine tutors have not visited.


    When I came to a courtyard, I saw five or six people standing or sitting in it. One of them was a woman. When she was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, some looked at her and then moved their eyes. Some of them had a straight face, some with a gentle smile and some with a slight frown.


    "Are you Xiao Tang? Come in A beautiful woman in her thirties, dressed in a red dress, said with a smile and beckoned downing in.


    Tang Ning walked in and looked at them without a trace. Then he put his hands together and made a Buddhist salute to them according to the rules: "Amitabha, I have seen some tutors."


    Her voice is crisp with warmth, soft and soft, coupled with a beautiful and delicate face, as well as that pure and clear eyes, it makes people feel good.


    Goodbye, he wore a simple green robe, bald and happy head, inexplicably, so that the original frown on the face of several tutors are slow.


    This is clearly a child who has not yet grown up. What anger do they have with him?


    They were able to become the tutors of Tianlong college only after they had been selected and evaluated. It was for this reason that they were not happy with the young monk who came in as a tutor by the back door. However, when I saw him today, this feeling changed.


    In their eyes, this is a child who has not yet grown up, blinking a pair of pure and clear and innocent eyes, how to see is a soft cute and amiable child.


    Such a child, let him be in charge of those 30 students? Can he handle it?


    This meeting, several tutors have been seriously inclined to Downing''s side, and even worry about him. He is in charge of 30 students older than him. Should he be bullied?

 Chapter 204

    "Xiao Tang, sit down!"


    Tang Ning only heard that with a charming voice into her ears, and just now the other tutors in the hospital have disappeared, leaving only the beautiful female tutor.


    Her eyes flashed, she went up to the table and sat down: "tutor Lin, where are the other tutors?"


    "Where are some other mentors? There is only one of my mentors here. " She chuckled and drank the tea. After a while, several girls in white came from the entrance of the hospital.


    "Xiao Tang, they want to attend your class, but there are only 30 places in your class. Do you think you can take them as well?" Tutor Lin, who was sitting there drinking tea, had a gentle voice and a hint of guidance.


    "You see, they are all very beautiful women, and they are also eye-catching when placed beside them." As soon as her voice fell, the girls stepped forward and surrounded downing.


    Some people pull her blue sleeves, some half kneel beside her, some bend in her ears, some squeeze into her arms, and their voices are like Yingming, charming and charming.


    "Master Tang, you can promise it!"


    "Master Tang, people want to follow you and listen to you."


    "Master Tang..."


    "Master Tang..."


    With the charming voice of coquetry, the voice is long and soft, which makes people hear the ears soft, only feel a heart is open, let alone, one of the girls also took her hand to press her soft chest.


    "Master Tang..."


    The girl who leaned over her ear behind her breathed like blue in her ear. The warm air was introduced into her ear, which made her ears numb and her body suddenly got goose bumps.


    I don''t know when, the beautiful tutor disappeared, and the sweet sound of the piano came from the air. The sound of the piano set off against the girl''s charming voice. I just feel that the air is filled with a beautiful breath, which makes people feel dizzy and just want to indulge in it


    In this hospital, the other tutors looked at the beautiful tutor and said with disapproval: "is it not good for you to do this?"


    Tutor Lin chuckled and looked at the little monk who was standing there, as if his soul was out of the body. He said, "it''s good to try his concentration."


    "This little Tang is so young. It seems that he has just been down the mountain for a long time. He can stand the test like you?" One of the tutors couldn''t help worrying that if he couldn''t get through, the scene would not be very good!


    "Since he has the ability to be a tutor, I think that he should be able to break this illusion with his heart. It''s just a matter of time." Another teacher said, pause for a moment, and then look at the beautiful female teacher and ask: "but, what kind of fantasy do you give him?"


    "I want to see if he can break the lust ring."


    Playing with her white fingers, she glanced at her expectation: "even the little monk who is a hermit has seven passions and six desires. I want to see if he has cultivated his own mind since his teaching students chant sutras and meditate and cultivate his nature..." Before a word of home came out, it was interrupted by a voice.


    "Amitabha."


    Tang Ning put her hands together and gently read a Buddha salute. She raised her eyes. Her eyes were still pure and clear. She stood there with her hands folded, and looked at the teachers who were stunned and stunned.

 Chapter 205

    "Broken? Why so fast? "


    The beautiful tutor who had been sitting stood up and looked at the young monk with a smile on his face.


    She is the one who teaches illusions. Therefore, she is very clear about the power of this illusion. It takes some time for other tutors to break her illusions. However, the little monk has already broken her magic before she finishes her words.


    "It seems that there is no need to say much about it." A tutor nearby said that he knew that it was impossible for him to set a simple illusion for him, but he could still break the illusion in such a short time, which showed his strong will.


    "Xiao Tang, it''s not easy! It''s so short a time that I''ve broken my magic. It''s really eye-catching. " Tutor Lin said, looking at him up and down, in his heart is very surprised.


    Downing smiles a little embarrassed. Her magic is really powerful, but she is a woman! What do you want her to do with a couple of girls around her? It would be strange if she could sit on her arms.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! No wonder the dean is so optimistic about you. It seems that there is something extraordinary about you. " Another tutor laughed and motioned: "come and come, come and sit down and talk. In two days, the assessment of new students will be conducted. Tell us, what are you prepared for?"


    "Here, let me introduce you." One of the tutors said, introducing the people around him: "this is tutor Lin, this is tutor Yan, and this one..."


    Along with his introduction, Tang Ning said hello to them one by one. Several people were also very enthusiastic, and said that he would introduce three other people to him.


    "Xiao Tang, it''s not easy to manage those 30 people in your class, right? Did they bully you? In particular, the situ, who was a thorn in the head, made me very angry last time. I tell you, if they don''t obey the regulations, you don''t have to deal with them. You can directly punish them and deduct their points. If they still don''t obey the instruction, you can come to me and I will teach them for you. " That Zhao tutor told.


    "Yes, if you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to us." The ancient tutor nearby also spoke.


    Thank you, Mr. Tang Ning


    "Let''s talk about the assessment..."


    Several people sat down to discuss, until noon, Tang Ning did not go back, but see little black has not come back, the cave there, only cold know and star pupil in practice.


    So she went to the bamboo grove again. When she came to the bamboo grove, she heard a neat and gentle voice coming from it. Thirty students in white sat on the ground, and in front of them was a small low table with pens, ink, paper and inkstone on it as well as the written scriptures.


    Different from the impatience and confusion of chanting scriptures a few days ago, today, when they recite the Scriptures, their voice is gentle enough to know, and their mood is calmed down with the Scriptures. Instead of reciting from themselves, they will take into account the people around them, and adjust the speed of chanting scriptures quickly or slowly to achieve uniformity.


    She stepped forward slowly, picked up one of the Scriptures written on the table, looked at it, and nodded secretly. These people are worthy of being Tianlong students. They are both gifted and insightful. In just a few days, they have realized the importance of letting them meditate and nourish their nature.

 Chapter 206

    It was not until a passage of Scripture was finished, when they stopped, they opened their eyes and were about to pack up and leave. Only then did they find that master Tang did not know when to come to them.


    "I''ve met master Tang." They saluted him.


    "Why is it so late today? Didn''t I say that? You just need one class. " Donning said in a slow voice, his eyes passing over the people.


    "Today, several tutors have gone to discuss the assessment of new students, and they have no time to take care of us, so we are here to read scriptures and meditate."


    Siman said carelessly and put away all the Scriptures. Then he looked at him and asked, "do you want to paste this? The other students in the college asked us if we were going to become monks in vain


    Downing glanced at him and said, "take it! Put away those in the square and don''t post them any more. Don''t be late tomorrow As soon as the voice fell, he left with Xiao Hei.


    The crowd was stunned for a moment, looked at each other, and then murmured: "he should not finally want to teach us something else?"


    "Really? Is it true? Ha ha ha, what will master Tang teach us? "


    "I also want to know what master Tang will teach us? These days, I really think I''m going to be a hermit. You don''t know, how many people in my hospital ask me to go to chant sutras every day when they see me? Is Tang Shi still not teaching you anything today? I''ve been avoiding them these two days, alas


    "I am the same. They are all saying that Tang Shi is faster than ye Xuechang, but there are not many things he can do. I don''t know how to teach him."


    "I don''t know how much it will be. But the boy''s skill is definitely above me. My Qi refining ninth level peak strength is not his opponent. It can be imagined that he must be a spirit Master." "Take these back, and those from the square. Go and collect them."


    "If you want to know what Tang Shihui teaches us, we won''t know it as early as tomorrow." Ye feibai came over with a smile and said, "I''m looking forward to it."


    "But I heard that Mr. Tang is also one of the tutors in the examination! In two days, it will be the assessment of the new students. As soon as he is busy, will he have no time to teach us to recite scriptures? " Another person can''t help but say distressed.


    Listening to this, everyone looked at each other, and finally they all shook their heads and laughed bitterly: "if that''s the case, there''s no way!"


    On the other side, Tang Ning took Xiao Hei out of the bamboo grove. He wanted to go back to the cave, but finally he turned around and went to the library.


    Today, master Lin''s magic is similar to the enchantment she met that time, but it is not the same. Illusory art can make people fall into an illusory and real world and make people lost in it. However, the people who make illusions have to have strong spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power, the more real and powerful the illusion is, the more impossible it is to crack.


    Out of her interest in this illusion, she plans to use her current integral to exchange for a book on magic cultivation.


    When she came to the old and quiet library, she stopped and looked at it. Then she came to the old man sitting in front of the gate and saluted with her hands together.


    "Amitabha."

 Chapter 207

    The old man looked up slowly. When his eyes fell on his conspicuous head, he showed a gentle smile: "it turns out to be the master of Tang!"


    "Please call me Xiao Tang." Donning said quickly.


    The old man waved his hand and laughed: "ha ha, you are the youngest tutor in the history of Tianlong college. You are less than 15 years old, but you are already the third level cultivation of Lingshi. You can be a teacher indeed. It''s reasonable to call you master Tang."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Downing''s heart moved. Even other tutors could not see her accomplishments, but she did not expect that the humble old man could not see through her accomplishments.


    "What book are you looking for? I can tell you which part of the library you are in. "


    He looked at Tang Ning and said, as he opened one side of the pamphlet, he said: "you can go in here by signing a name. The books in the library can''t be taken away. You can only read them in it. The tutor can enter the library for half a day. If you enter the library, you can only get 500 points on the first floor, 2000 points on the second floor, and 5000 points on the third floor. You should remember that you can''t speak when you enter the library If it''s speech, it will be transmitted automatically


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded and thought about it and then asked, "master, I want to find a book about magic. Do you have it on the first floor?" Mo Ye has mentioned the distance of the library. She knows it.


    Five hundred points can only stay in it for half a day, and she became a tutor, and gave her only 500 points. Of course, the points from the 30 students who signed up for the class did not count.


    It seems that after the assessment of the new students, she has to find a way to earn some points, otherwise she can not enter the library of Tianlong college.


    "Cultivating illusory skill requires strong mental power. Most people don''t pick it up, so it''s on the first floor, on the left corner. You can see it when you go in and look for it." The old man''s voice said slowly.


    "OK, thank you very much." She signed her name and handed him the jade card of her tutor on her waist and asked him to draw 500 points. Then she went to the front.


    The library of Tianlong university is a major feature here. She listened to Mo ye mention it, so she also left some thoughts. However, when she opened the door and stepped in, the whole person still fell down as if she had stepped empty.


    She quickly stabilized her body and mind, looked at the bottomless ground under her feet, and then looked at the book as if floating in the starry sky. Her eyes flashed.


    Entering this is like entering the star sea. There are no bookshelves here. There are only books floating in the air. There is a little light shining on each book like a star. You can see the name on the book clearly.


    Inside, it seems that there is a powerful immortal''s power. An invisible boundary protects the whole library, as if it is isolated from the outside world. Here, there is only an endless sea of books and tranquility.


    On the first floor of this building, some students can be seen, but no one talks. Some people are still looking for books, while others are quietly watching with a book book.


    After a look at it, Tang Ning looked back and looked for it according to what the old man said. After a while, he saw the book of illusions floating in the air.

 Chapter 208

    When the book is taken down, the light that follows the book like a star also follows down. When the book is opened, even though it is like a starry sky, there is still enough light to see clearly on the book.


    Her hand gently touched the four characters of the ancient fantasy. The font seemed to flow with blue light. There was a spirit power in it. She gathered up her curiosity and sat down in the dark place with her knees crossed. She put the book book on her lap and looked at it carefully


    "Ah


    Some students are too obsessed with reading books and forget to balance their bodies with their spiritual strength. One does not feel that his body is like falling into the abyss, which makes him scream out instinctively. At that moment, when Tang Ning looks up along the sound, he sees a light passing by, and the student is forced to be sent out of the library.


    Her eyes flashed slightly and her heart grew more curious. It seems that, as Mo ye said, the one who laid down the library is the strong one in the land of immortals.


    After the student was sent out, it was calm again. The student could only watch for an hour. Therefore, during her half day of reading, some students returned their books and left quietly.


    She looked at each page at a glance, each page seemed to have a picture, you read this page, the whole person was inhaled in it, as if in an illusion.


    When the first level of pithy formula is familiar with, there will be a magic. Only by breaking the first level of magic can we open the books behind and practice the second level of magic, and so on.


    She read every page carefully, absorbed quickly, understood quickly, and with her strong spiritual strength, she had turned to the bottom of the tenth level of magic. However, even if she deliberated again and again, the last one could not be broken.


    With a sigh in the bottom of my heart, I told myself that this half day''s time has brought her great harvest. After all, the book in this book doesn''t mean that you can recite the whole book and practice it slowly after you get it, but you have to unlock it layer by layer.


    And she can spend half a day to read this book of fantasy, it is very good.


    Looking at the countless books inside, she stood up, put the book back in her hand, and then went out.


    "Out?" When the old man saw him, he was a little surprised and said, "there is still time for a pillar of incense."


    Tang Ning laughed and put his hands together and saluted him: "thank you, master. It''s getting late today. I can see it almost. I''ll go back first. Next time, I''ll come back when I''ve got enough points."


    Smell speech, the old man laughed: "good, the sky is not early, go back to have a good rest!"


    Tang Ning answered, and then he left and went to the cave.


    The next morning, thirty students got up earlier than before. When they came to the bamboo grove, they were all full of expectations and were talking about what teacher Tang would teach them today?


    Even Sima Nansheng and ye feibai were thinking about it. Their strength is not low. The Ninth level of Qi refining is the peak of their cultivation. How can Tang Shi teach them?


    Maybe it''s because the expectation comes too early. Before Tang Shi arrives, they all sit down with their knees crossed and adjust their mentality.


    Compared with their early arrival, Tang Ning came after a full meal on the morning class. Han Zhi followed her with something on her back. As for Xiaohei, she didn''t know where to go.

 Chapter 209

    When Tang Ning came to the bamboo grove, he saw that thirty students had already been waiting there. Seeing her coming, they immediately stood up and called her respectfully.


    "Good morning, master Tang!"


    Listening to the loud voice in the past few days, Downing could not help laughing and gave them a playful look and said, "it seems that you are all looking forward to it."


    "Master Tang, are you going to teach us something new today? What will it teach us? " Ye feibai asked with a smile.


    Downing glanced at him and called out, "Han Zhi, take out the things."


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should, will carry the things back to the front, open the bag, you can see inside is a piece of iron plate.


    "What is this iron plate for?" All around the past, looking at the palm long three fingers wide iron plate, unknown asked.


    "Of course it''s for you." Downing sat down on the big stone and said, "each of you will take a few pieces and tie them to your legs. You can''t get them off when you sleep."


    On hearing this, many people howled: "isn''t it? Each piece has a lot of weight. How many more do you want to tie to your leg? That''s not death? "


    "And sleep can''t be taken down? Isn''t that what torments people? "


    "That''s it. I thought it would teach us something else, but I dare to make trouble with it?"


    Some people are still howling, a few people have quietly picked up the iron plate to their legs. Tang Ning just looked at it and didn''t speak until some of the people who tied the iron plate had stood in a proper distance. Then she looked at one of the students and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Tang Shi, my surname is Niu Li. They all call me Niu elder brother."


    The student has an ancient skin color, a tiger waist and a bear back. He is not very good among many students, but he is very distinctive. Because he has big eyebrows and big eyes, he stands there when he doesn''t speak. It is estimated that his posture can frighten children to cry, but when he speaks, his naive appearance is revealed.


    Downing could not help laughing: "then I''ll call you calf."


    "Pooh


    "Calf? Poof! Ha ha... "


    "Calf? Ha ha ha


    Listen to the students around him are making fun of him, Niu Dali a pair of eyes a stare, but also quite a bit of bull eye momentum threatening to stare at the students around: "smile! what''s so funny? Do you want to fight me? "


    When they heard this, they waved their hands: "don''t, who knows you are strong, we don''t want to be sandbags for you."


    "Hum!"


    Niu Dali snorted, turned to look at the Tang Shi who was sitting on the stone, and said with a smile, "master Tang, it seems that the title of Xiaoniu is not very good, isn''t it? There is no momentum at all, and, you see, I am so strong, but it is not small at all. Moreover, I am older than you! Or do you call me Li Li He wrinkled his face and looked at him in consultation.


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and said, "I think the calf is very nice. OK, I''ll call you calf! I ask you, what is your greatest strength


    Seeing that the protest was invalid, Niu Dali sighed and scratched his head. He said helplessly: "my strength is big, which is bigger than theirs. However, I may be too hard when practicing. Because of the great effort, I will soon be exhausted and panting. So many times I just start to take the upper hand, but the longer I fight, the lower I will be."

 Chapter 210

    "Oh? Is that so? " Downing touched his chin, thought for a moment, and asked, "what kind of weapon are you using?"


    "It''s like a sword or a knife. I feel it''s too light to weigh my hand, so I use a big axe." He said, from the heaven and earth bag to feel a big ax, proud in the hand waved: "Tang Shi, you see, I use this."


    Downing stood up, went to an open field, and motioned, "use your best power to chop an axe on the ground, I''ll see."


    "Good!" He came to the position where downing stood, spit in his hand, and wiped it with his hands together. He could see the corner of his mouth pumping.


    "Master Tang, look after it. I''m coming." He picked up the axe and lifted his aura of spiritual power. He saw that the spirit breath of his body surged up. He drank a lot, and the raised axe fell heavily towards the ground in front of him.


    "Drink


    "Bang!"


    The spirit power surged out and swung open on the ground with the axe that fell heavily on the ground. In an instant, the ground vibrated, and the dust and smoke rose. When the dust and smoke gradually dispersed, we could see that a pit about half a person high appeared on the ground where the axe was cut down, and the front of the pit was also scratched with a shallow mark about three or four meters by the air splashing out.


    But he was very excited and proud, and said, "master Tang, how about this ax? This axe is more powerful than I used to be! "


    "Wow! Yes, brother Niu, your strength is rising again? " The students who looked around him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Is the pit half deep? This axe is really powerful. "


    "The pit is a little deep, but you sweat with just one axe. You said that in the future, if you don''t kill the enemy with this axe, it will be the other party who will destroy you in the future?" Si Tu put his hands around his chest and said coolly.


    Niu Dali knew that he was telling the truth, so he didn''t say much. He just looked at Tang Shi around him. However, the so-called master''s ability to practice depends on the master''s personal ability.


    Although he has been instructed by his tutor, he is always at a loss and can not solve his current problem.


    Downing stepped forward, took a look at the pit and said, "the strength is not small. The people here can''t compare with you in terms of strength alone."


    "Hey, that''s it." He raised his eyebrows and laughed.


    "It''s just that you don''t use your strength properly. You have to learn how to use it. Only by doing so can you keep your strength flowing and make your strength play to the utmost." She said slowly.


    Hearing this, everyone did not understand, especially Niu Dali. Therefore, he was puzzled and asked, "master Tang, how can we use our strength to fight? How can you do that? Can four Liang things move a kilogram? It''s not likely, is it? What else can we do to maximize our strength? "


    Tang Ning walked slowly to one side, while taking off the round bamboo from his waist, he said to them, "you can see clearly that the effect of exerting strength to the extreme is that no matter what weapons you use or not, you can cause extremely amazing lethality."

 Chapter 211

    People expect that every student''s eyes fall on him, and they want to know what kind of power will appear if we exert our strength to the extreme as he said?


    Tang Ning was holding a round bamboo in his hand, running the aura of spiritual power on his body. He said: "gather the spiritual power into his hand and inject it into the weapon in his hand. When he feels that it is like a body with himself, he raises his hand and splits the weapon in his hand forward. The strength is directly delivered from the weapon and aims at the target!"


    "Whew!"


    "Bang!"


    People saw that the round bamboo was filled with a pure and thick aura of spiritual power. Under the aura of spiritual power, the humble round bamboo seemed to be alive, and it burst out with a sharp air current no less than that of a sharp sword. As soon as master Tang raised his hand and chopped forward again, in a flash, an air current roared out of the round bamboo like a wild dragon The sharp air current converged and roared down to the ground like a sword.


    The whistling air flow was accompanied by the sound of the sound when it hit the ground. The bamboo leaves scattered in the bamboo forest, together with the dust and smoke, were driven by the air flow, and their figures were shaken by the vibration.


    When he looked again, he saw that Tang Shi had already taken back the round bamboo, but in front of him, a deep crack split the whole ground, and the sound of click came out and spread all the way to the front.


    The depth of the crack is about one arm, but the length of the air flow is more than ten meters away! This scene, let all people involuntarily take a breath of air conditioning, shocked to open their eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    "How did it happen? I''ve tried to do this, but it''s impossible to achieve this effect. "


    "My God! Is it so powerful? It''s not a sword, it''s just a round bamboo! "


    "Even the ground is split? What''s more, the power brought about by the air flow is about ten meters longer, and the crack on the ground is about one arm deep. If this blow is shot down on a person, it will be useless even if it is not killed? "


    From time to time, people''s voices of shock spread. You and I made the originally silent bamboo forest disordered. Some students even went to see the cracks on the ground and felt that there was still a terrible smell on it.


    Even though he thought that Tang Shi could be a teacher, he must have some real skills. However, when they saw his attack, they knew that they underestimated him. He was more powerful than they imagined! The attainments on cultivation are more profound than theirs! With him as a teacher, why do they worry that their strength cannot be improved?


    For a time, looking at him one by one, his eyes were full of expectation and excitement.


    Even if situ was defeated by him, even if he lost twice in his hands, he always refused to accept him. After all, in his opinion, master Tang was just a little monk, or a monk younger than them. Even if he defeated him, what would happen? Want to convince him? impossible!


    But now, after seeing master Tang''s teaching, his heart is also invigorated. If he uses it well, he will be able to exert his strength and spiritual power to the utmost, and maybe he can do the same as him and strike a sword with full lethality.


    If you can improve your strength again and understand the essence of sword technique, you can improve the success rate for the selection of immortal land in the future!


    Thinking of this, he immediately raised a smiling face and crowded forward.

 Chapter 212

    "Master Tang, I think..." He was pushed away by the other students.


    "Master Tang, I also use spiritual power like you do, but I can''t really integrate weapons and people into one. Is there any trick?"


    "Master Tang, how can we make the spirit power air blast more powerful?"


    "Master Tang..."


    Seeing all the students around him, he asked questions one by one and asked him for guidance. Situ couldn''t help but mutter: "these boys dare to push me away. It seems that they all deserve to be beaten!"


    "I didn''t expect that Tang Shi was really hidden." Ye feibai came to him and looked at Tang Shi, who was surrounded in the middle, and said: "the tutors of the college are not so much guidance as teaching. They will tell us how to practice and how to get familiar with it, but they will not be so precise as master Tang."


    He said with a smile: "it''s our good fortune to be able to get such a tutor by mistake. I can''t help but look forward to my future college career."


    Sima''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "there are still two years to go. After two years, we will have to go back to the family if we can''t be selected by the sect of the land of immortals."


    This is the road that every Tianlong student must take. Here in Tianlong college, it is not a place where they can stay forever. If they can''t be selected, they will have to go down the mountain.


    "So in the remaining time, we should work hard to practice." Ye feibai said, with a big smile on his face, he also pushed forward: "master Tang, I also have a problem, I want to ask you for advice."


    Looking at the crowd that squeezed her out of breath, she cried helplessly: "all back to me! All stand up! "


    When they heard this, they quickly stepped back from the gauge and stood well, and looked at him with bright eyes.


    "Hey, master Tang, you were teaching me just now. Now, am I going to come first?" Niu Dali grinned and looked at him excitedly.


    Downing glanced at him and said, "look back, you remember to fill in the hole in the ground."


    "No problem." The cow responded vigorously.


    Downing looked at the crowd and said, "who hasn''t tied the iron plate to his feet? Tie it up quickly. "


    Some people have already tied the iron plate to their feet, but in this way, the weight of their feet is heavier, even if they walk normally, they feel heavy and uncomfortable.


    She put the round bamboo in her hand back to her waist, and her clear voice came out slowly: "I won''t teach you the same thing. I will give advice to each of you based on the situation of each of you, as well as your own length. But as the saying goes, the master leads the door and practices in an individual. How much you can learn depends on your own understanding."


    "There are some things that are suitable for calves, but they may not be suitable for you. Only by finding the most suitable for you can you make full use of your strengths. Do you understand?" She turned her eyes and asked.


    "I see!"


    They all said in unison, and the sound resounded among the bamboo groves. As early as the shock caused by the previous blow, many students came to the bamboo grove with surprise and curiosity. From a distance, they heard the sonorous and powerful voice of 30 students who had been chanting sutras and cultivating their mind.

 Chapter 213

    "They didn''t recite sutras today? Is it that Tang taught them something else? "


    "The sound I heard just now was very loud. It seemed to be moving during the battle. I don''t know what Tang Shi taught them?"


    "It''s a little far away. I can''t hear you clearly. Shall we come closer?"


    A few students are talking, just listen to a voice of Yin measurement, coldly into their ears.


    "What are you doing?"


    Situ put his hands around his chest and looked at them with senhan''s eyes: "don''t you know this is the place where we have classes? Do you want to disturb our class? Or do you want to practice with me? "


    Eavesdropping was caught, and people were embarrassed. One of the students came forward curiously: "master situ, what are you learning? How can we hear something like that? Is it all right


    "Oh! Do you think I have something to do? " Situ sneered, glanced at them and said, "go back and forth quickly! Don''t disturb our class


    If they are driven away, they will not be able to stay behind to eavesdrop, and they will have to leave first.


    After watching them leave, situ quickly walked back. Tang Shizheng pointed them out! You can''t waste time.


    In the bamboo grove, Tang Ning taught according to the people, and gave different instructions to everyone. The students listened attentively until she brushed her sleeves and said to the public, "that''s all for today''s class. Just do what you should do, and let it go."


    Seeing him go with cold knowledge, people can''t help but howl: "how so fast? Master Tang, do you want to add another class? "


    However, Tang Ning, who had already walked out of a distance, waved his hand and walked briskly out of the bamboo forest.


    The new student assessment is coming, and the students in Tianlong city have spent the past two days in a tense expectation. The day before the assessment, they have already started to wait at the foot of the mountain of Tianlong University.


    After all, it takes half a day to get from Tianlong college to the foot of the mountain. They can only come here in advance.


    Nangong Lingyun and Su Yanqing are among them. At this time, they sat at the foot of the mountain and rested. Looking at the hundreds of students around them, Su Yanqing said, "there are hundreds of students participating in the Tianlong assessment this year, but it''s hard to say how many students can get in."


    "A lot of people think that if they get the examination quota of Tianlong University, they are already half of them. However, they don''t know the cruelty of the assessment. Tianlong college has maintained about 1000 students for hundreds of years. This time, there are so many people who come to participate in the assessment. I think it would be good if half of them could get in." Nangong Lingyun smiles, but he doesn''t worry about losing the election at all.


    He has enough confidence in himself. It is not difficult for him to enter Tianlong college.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about it. There are few people in the college who can compare your talent and strength, let alone the fact that you haven''t seen it in this period of time, and your accomplishments have risen again."


    Su Yanqing said, took a look at him and said with a smile, "if you come to Tianlong college, if you enter it, you will not see your little green plum for a long time."


    Think of Tang Ning, Nangong Lingyun smile, eyes across a wipe of soft, way: "the short-term difference, is to be able to long and long together in the future."


    Smell speech, Su Yanqing looked at him and said: "but you don''t say, your little green plum has been unable to cultivate?"

 Chapter 214

    "Xianfan is different. If she is already a mortal who can''t practice, she will not stop here if she takes your cultivation as her talent. What will you do then? Do you think it''s possible to be together for a long time? " Su Yanqing inquired, and her eyes fell on him.


    Nangong Lingyun Mou color micro motion, bitter smile: "this time I go back, with her confession, let her wait for me, she also refused me."


    On hearing this, Su Yanqing shook her head and said, "it seems that your little green plum clearly understands that Xianfan is different. You and she are no longer the same kind of person, but I am very curious. What kind of woman is it? How could you, a man of heaven, never forget it? Even though she has been unable to practice, she is just a mortal? "


    Nangong Lingyun looks ahead. In the dark sky, Tang Ning''s smile appears there. He looks soft and says in a slow voice: "she is a woman I want to marry as a wife, and a woman I want to protect for the rest of my life."


    Listen to this, Su Yanqing is more curious, what kind of woman? Can let Nangong Lingyun move such an idea? Even for it?


    The next day, the sky just dimly lit up, there is a tutor''s voice from above, into the ears of the students at the foot of the mountain.


    "This year, there are 115 students from all over the country. I know you are all the top students in the college, but you are just new students waiting to be tested. As we all know, Tianlong students are all top students from all over the world. Whether we can become one of them depends on your performance."


    Hearing the voice, all the people raised their hearts. I don''t know what will be waiting for them next?


    "This year, the admission quota of the college is 50. From the foot of the mountain to the front gate of the college, the top 50 students can enter the college for the next round of assessment and evaluation. Can you understand that after the 50 students are eliminated?" The majestic voice came, so that people could not help but look at each other.


    115, but only 50? Is it too strict to eliminate half or more people? What''s more, what''s more, it''s just who gets to the college first?


    "Tutor, isn''t that fair? What do you know about speed alone? Even if the speed is not fast among us, the speed of other aspects is not weak, which... " The student was interrupted before he finished.


    "There is no justice and injustice in the way of cultivating immortals. The fittest survive and the strong are respected. This is gauge." The voice of majesty came, so that no one could speak.


    "It''s not just about speed. There must be obstacles on the way up the mountain. Be careful." Nangong Lingyun said to Su Yanqing.


    Su Yanqing nodded: "I know." He also felt that it was impossible to just compare the speed. He just didn''t know what was waiting for them on the way up the mountain?


    "Ready! Start At the command, some students quickly rushed forward.


    "I''ll go first. See you up there." Nangong Lingyun smiles at Su Yanqing, who is on the other side of her body. Her figure flashed and she also swept up.


    "See you up there." Su Yanqing also looked forward to it in her heart and followed her.


    At the top of the square, the five tutors in charge of the assessment were all sitting on it. Around the square, many students stood neatly and straight, waiting for the new students to join in.

 Chapter 215

    The first step is to admit 50 people. The test is speed, perseverance and will. On the way up the mountain, there are not only dangers, but also all kinds of temptations. Only those who are determined can break through the illusion and come to the gate as soon as possible.


    Different from the students who are going up the mountain for examination, several tutors in the square are already talking about the qualifications on the table in front of them.


    "Among the students, there are some excellent talents, such as Nangong Lingyun. I happened to be there when I was in their college examination last time. This student is excellent in all aspects, and his future achievements are bound to be not low." Tutor Yan opened the Nangong Lingyun''s information and said to several tutors nearby.


    Hearing him mention Nangong Lingyun, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed and a smile on her lips opened. I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. Would Nangong Lingyun recognize her appearance as a little monk?


    "In the past, there were hundreds of students in our college. This year, there were only 50 places. It''s a pity to eliminate so many students. After all, they are the most outstanding students in every college." Master Gu said and sighed, feeling a pity in his heart.


    The difference between being able to enter Tianlong college and not being able to enter Tianlong college is really very big. However, there are not many students released from the college this year, so the number of students who can be made up is only 50.


    "This is the way of cultivating immortals. If they can fight for this opportunity for themselves, it is also their blessing. If they miss this opportunity, they can only say that it is the will of heaven." Master Zhao said slowly, but did not feel what a pity, not a pity, this world of things, this is not every fair, especially the way of cultivating immortals, is more so.


    "Xiao Tang, I heard that you have already started to instruct the students about their practice?" Tutor Lin looked at Tang Ning who was sitting at the end of the right.


    Tang Ning was thinking about things. When she heard her voice, she came to her senses and said with a shy smile: "yes, I will show them some of their shortcomings. Most of them should practice or practice."


    "It''s said that the master leads in and cultivates himself. It depends on their own understanding and talent, but it''s you. Now it''s a good time to cultivate at this age. You have to concentrate on training and improve your strength."


    "Well, I know." She answered with a smile.


    "It seems that our first student has arrived." Tutor Lin turned his head and looked at the gate. Just as her voice fell, a purple figure swept in like the wind. When he stood there, they could see that it was a man in his twenties.


    "This son is Nangong Lingyun. I didn''t expect that among many students, he was the first to come to the square." Master Yan said with a smile. Mu Lu admiringly looked at the Nangong Lingyun who bowed his head and clasped his fist at them.


    "The appearance is outstanding, the disposition is outstanding, the manner is natural and generous, has the magnanimous demeanor, this son is really good." Tutor Lin also spoke.


    "Oh? Is it already the peak cultivation of gas refining? " Zhao tutor looked at that Nangong Lingyun one eye, way: "pour is can compare with our college student."


    "Ha ha, it''s better than most of the students in our college." Tutor Yan laughed, looked at the back of Tang Ning and asked, "Xiao Tang, what do you think of this son?"

 Chapter 216

    Downing''s mouth twitched slightly and imperceptibly. How much do you appreciate Lingyan? I think he is very good, and has surpassed most of the students in the college. Do you still want to ask her?


    At the moment, she laughed and said, "it''s not bad."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really good. I think there will be one of the candidates for the selection of this son." Yan chuckled, and a look of expectation crossed his eyes.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning eyebrows slightly Yang, it seems that Yan Dao has high expectations for Nangong Lingyun! Can''t help, she looked at the south palace Lingyun standing on the square below.


    At the same time, after saluting several tutors above, Nangong Lingyun retreated to one side and stood well. At this time, he raised his head and looked at the tutors on the table without trace.


    But don''t want to, when the eyes fall on the back of the tutor''s body, in the heart of a fierce shock, the face showed a look of astonishment and shock, the pace can not help but take a step forward.


    "Ning''er?"


    The voice of exclamation came out of his mouth with shock, but at the moment when several tutors in the upper seat looked at him, he calmed down and fixed his eyes on the little monk who met his gaze calmly.


    No, he''s not Ning''er. He''s a man, a monk, and even a tutor of Tianlong college. How could he be Ning''er, his childhood sweetheart and all his accomplishments failed to cultivate?


    In the past, it is really easy to admit mistakes, but under a close look, there are obvious differences between the two faces.


    The tutor in the seat has a quiet and peaceful atmosphere all over his body. Compared with Ning''er, his facial features are less feminine and more masculine than Ning''er. Even if they are similar, they can only be said to have a three-dimensional appearance. Because the breath of the two people is very different, he is surprised at that moment, and then he exclaims and mistakenly recognizes him.


    "Ning''er? Who are you calling? " Yan asked in surprise.


    Nangong Lingyun put up his mind and arched his hands and said, "I recognized my mistake." He looked up and looked at the young monk who was looking at him and said, "just a glance just now, I just felt that the tutor is very much like an old friend. Now, if you look at it again, I can see that I have made a mistake."


    Yan looked at the Tang teacher, but he didn''t say anything. He just waved his hand, because there were more and more students coming in.


    Tang Ning took a deep look at the Nangong Lingyun, then picked up the tea cup in front of him, sipped the tea, and then closed his eyebrows and eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the same time, in a place not far away from here, Mo ye and the Dean are standing under the tree, looking at the people on the other side of the square. To be correct, the dean is looking at the new students, while Mo Ye is looking at the little bald head sitting in the tutor''s position.


    "Isn''t that little monk a new student? How could it be a mentor? " Mo Ye''s deep eyes fall on the little monk who is sitting at the back, looking very quiet and low-key.


    Even if he was sitting at the back of the room, he could not keep a low profile because of his blue clothes, his bald head and his delicate and outstanding appearance.


    Even sitting in a corner, you can see his presence at a glance.


    The Dean followed his eyes and landed on the little monk, smiling and squinting his eyes: "do you think he is? He''s here to be a mento

 Chapter 217

    "By the back door?" Mo Ye picks his lips and stares at the little monk. The boy only said that he came from the back door, but he didn''t say that he didn''t come to be a student, but to be a tutor.


    "He was recommended by an old friend. Although he is young, he has amazing talent and accomplishments. He has the capital to be a teacher. Otherwise, other tutors will not be able to serve him, and the students in the college will not accept him."


    Mo Ye doesn''t speak, but his eyes fall on the little monk. It is estimated that no one knows more about the evil spirits and abilities of this boy.


    Originally, I wanted to see him. I thought that even if he came in through the back door, the examination was necessary. But I didn''t want to. He didn''t have to take the examination at all. Instead, he sat on it waiting for the examination of the students.


    It''s just that Nangong Lingyun


    His eyes fell on the body of Nangong Lingyun. He just mistook the little monk as Tang Ning?


    "The students look good this year." The dean said with a smile, his eyes fell on those new students, and then to the humanity around him: "let''s go! Let''s play chess. If you don''t come, no one will play chess with me. "


    Mo Ye nods his head and takes a look at xiaoheshang. Then he walks away with the dean.


    Fifty students gathered in the square and looked at the tutors above. When their eyes fell on the little monk, they murmured one by one.


    "Strange, how can there be a monk as a tutor?"


    "He looks younger than me. Is he really a mentor?"


    "I know this tutor. It seems that they all respect him as master Tang. Two days ago, three Tianlong students were on the street carrying the rules of study. They didn''t leave until sunset. I heard that they had offended Tang Shi."


    They murmured and looked at the Tang Shi from time to time. They found that although he was young and had shaved his head, his delicate appearance and outstanding facial features were unforgettable.


    "Silence!"


    Yan stood up and raised his hand. He saw that all the 50 students were quiet. If the big square was big, the noise would disappear.


    "You have passed the first test, and the next is the second one. If anyone can''t pass the second level, they will be eliminated directly, and the people behind the first level will make up for it!"


    As soon as this word came out, the people who had already felt that they would be sure to enter Tianlong college began to mention it again. How could the new student assessment be so strict this time? I heard that in the past, people who got the examination quota of Tianlong University were almost sure to enter Tianlong University. But this time, it was one pass after another. After elimination, they would be eliminated. Is it too cruel?


    "Xiao Tang, the assessment of the second level is up to you." Yan said, looking at the back of the Tang Ning.


    "Good."


    Tang Ning answered, stood up, went directly to the front of the fifty students, glanced at them one by one, and said, "I am the second level examiner. You can call me master Tang, but are you ready?"


    Tang Shi? It looks like it''s really him.


    Among the students, Su Yanqing''s eyes fell on him, thinking of what his father had said about him, and seeing that he is now the teacher of Tianlong, she is even more admired.


    Even though he was young and still a monk, master Tang was indeed a man of great ability. He did not expect that the master of Tang, whom he had no chance to see, turned out to be the mentor of Tianlong.

 Chapter 218

    "Ready! Please judge Tang! "


    The voice of 50 students sounded sonorous and powerful in the square, one by one their eyes fell on Tang Shi''s body, both expectant and nervous in the heart, I do not know what he will assess?


    "Sit down on the spot with all knees crossed." Her voice slowly spread out, containing spiritual power of the voice clearly into everyone''s ears.


    Fifty students listened, although in the heart doubt, but also quickly cross the knee to sit down on the spot.


    Downing''s face bloomed with a smile: "good, let''s get started." As soon as the voice fell, she could see her hands making a complicated mark in front of her body. At the next moment, a powerful spirit breath was diffused from her body, rapidly enveloping all the 50 students.


    Seeing this, the faces of several tutors were shocked, especially tutor narin, who stood up and looked at Tang Shi, one of the 50 students walking in front of him.


    "How powerful is his spirit? Can you directly perform illusions at the same time? He''s just under 15 years old... " Tutor Lin murmured, looking at Tang Ning''s eyes full of incredible.


    "I heard him say that the second level is about human nature. I was still thinking about how he would assess it? I didn''t expect that. " Mr. Zhao said, looking at tutor Lin, he said, "his spiritual power is so strong. No wonder your illusions didn''t work for him at that time. I''m afraid your accomplishments are above you."


    Tutor Lin grinned bitterly and couldn''t say a word. This accomplishment is more than her? Such a powerful and almost terrifying mental power, I''m afraid she can''t catch up with her even if she practices for another ten years.


    "Listen, it''s the Sutra." Tutor Gu could not help but stand up and was shocked to see Tang Shi, who walked slowly into the 50 students.


    As he walked slowly with his hands clasped together in his green clothes, he felt a strong spiritual power all around him. With the sound of Buddhist scriptures in his mouth, a faint layer of holy light was diffused on his body, and the sound of the Buddhist Scriptures was also linked together with the aura of spiritual power and his spiritual power The whole square is filled with a mysterious and inviolable sense of holiness.


    The students around the square looked at this scene and couldn''t help but look at each other. They didn''t understand what Tang Shi wanted to do?


    At first, there were only hundreds of students standing around. Gradually, more and more students gathered around. Even the thirty students who were instructed and were trying to practice came over. When they saw that it was Tang Shi who was assessing the new students, they all stayed and watched.


    "What is this assessment? Is that a Buddhist sutra? How can the characters of the Buddhist scriptures string around the students in a series


    "You see, master Tang still exudes the light of Buddha."


    "It''s said that Buddha light is usually cultivated by eminent monks. Tang Shi is young, but I didn''t expect to be able to cultivate Buddha light."


    "I heard that the second level is the assessment of human nature. It''s just the assessment of human nature. How can it be assessed in this way? What''s wrong with master Tang? "


    The student''s words have not finished, was surprised by the scene in front of, fierce pour out a cold air, eyes shocked wide open, a word can not be said.

 Chapter 219

    I saw that some of the students were filled with blood, which turned into adult images and wrapped around the student. Some of them had several blood phantom figures, or they were lying on the student''s back, or riding on the student''s head, or wrapped around the student''s waist. There was a faint murmur accompanied by the unwilling shrill voice, which made the people around him gasping ¡£


    "Ah


    The student who was entangled by the blood phantom screamed and screamed. The whole person jumped up fiercely, and his face was shocked. At the moment when he bounced up, Downing brushed his hands, and there was a aura of spiritual power in his blue sleeves, and he sent the student out of the examination area covered by spiritual power.


    Several examiners look slightly surprised, did not slow down for a time.


    But the examiners around Tianlong college opened their eyes in amazement and murmured, "that, what is that? Did you see that? What was that just now


    "Nonsense, it''s all like that. Can''t you see it?" One side of the situ said without a good breath. He looked at the assessment area in front of him and said, "master Tang is more powerful than we imagined! I thought that the strength shown by his professor''s attack that day was strong enough, but I didn''t expect that he had such a side. "


    "The blood that filled those people turned into adults, and they didn''t look like ghosts..." Ye feibai murmured, frowning.


    "They should have killed innocent people."


    Situ Nansheng said in a calm voice, looking at the front: "I heard my grandfather said that practitioners should not hurt the lives of innocent ordinary people, otherwise it would hinder future practice. The student who was sent out of the examination area just now should have human life in his body, so he has a heart demon."


    "Ah


    While they were talking, three or five students screamed and jumped up, and were sent out of the assessment area by downing. People were shocked, especially those Tianlong colleges. They could not help but examine themselves. If they were assessed by Tang Shi, would they be eliminated?


    Tang Ning hands together, walking slowly, her step came to Nangong Lingyun side, slightly stopped, separated out a wisp of divine consciousness into his sea of knowledge, set a fantasy.


    Nangong Lingyun only felt that he was walking in a white fog. Suddenly, he heard a voice calling him in front of him.


    "Brother Yun."


    "Ning''er?" Nangong Lingyun was stunned and walked forward quickly. He saw Tang Ning in a white dress standing under the magnolia tree in front of him.


    I don''t know when Nangong Jie''s figure appeared on one side, looked at the two people, and said calmly: "Lingyun, you and Tang Ning are different from each other. You are destined not to be together. Go back with me, and dad will find you a new marriage."


    "No..."


    Nangong Lingyun shook his head and held Tang Ning in his arms and retreated: "there are immortals in this world. Naturally, there are pills that can prolong longevity and build appearance. Even if Ning''er can''t practice, I will find pills for her."


    Nangong Jie drank calmly: "you are the young master of Nangong family. You are the hope of Nangong family in the future. You can''t be so willful! The young master''s wife of Nangong family can''t be a mortal who can''t practice! You give me a dead heart

 Chapter 220

    Nangong Lingyun''s heart was torn and painful: "no, I believe you can find a pill to let Ning''er practice again! I will take her to the land of immortals. She is the woman I want to marry! It''s mine


    "Rebellious son! If you ignore your future for such a mortal, you will no longer be a descendant of Nangong family from today on! Go away! Get out of here with this mortal! Never come back! "


    "In this world, there must be pills that can increase longevity, and there must be fairies that can build appearance. I will certainly find them, and I will find them!" Nangong Lingyun looks at Tang Ning around him and says firmly.


    As soon as the picture turns, the snow is vast and the years are passing by, and Tang Ning, who once looked beautiful, grows old day by day. However, Nangong Lingyun is just more mature and exudes more and more man''s charm. When they get together, they are just like mother and son. Wherever they go, they are pointed at and criticized by people, and they are the object of discussion among the local population.


    Month after month, year after year.


    Nangong Lingyun supports the aging Tang Ning and carries her on her back when she can''t move. They only have one purpose, that is, to go to the immortal land. Only when they get there, can they have the elixir.


    I don''t know how long after that, the picture turns again. The white haired Tang Ning is dying in bed. When Shouyuan is about to end, Nangong Lingyun is still at her side.


    "Ning''er, I''m sorry for you. If I can find pills for you, you won''t be old." Nangong Lingyun held her old and thin hand and said sadly.


    He watched her beautiful face fade away in the years. She gradually became old and full of wrinkles. Even her slender waist was bent down. Her green silk became full of white hair, and her teeth fell to seventy-eight. She looked like an old man in the twilight, more like a candle in the wind, trembling, as if at any time Will extinguish, at this moment, he clearly realized the meaning of the four words.


    "Xianfan is different, we are destined not to be together from the beginning." "I am the sunset, you are the rising sun, we, from the beginning, are mistakes..." the voice of the weak voice came from the dying Tang Ning''s mouth on the bed


    "No! Even if I choose again, I will not let you go! If my strength can be more powerful, we have already arrived at the land of immortals, and have long found the elixir for life extension! If I do it again, I will still... "


    In the square, Tang Ning, who was standing among the 50 examinees, suddenly opened his eyes and took a complex look at the Nangong Lingyun who was sitting cross legged in front of her. She felt mixed feelings in her heart. She couldn''t tell what she felt. She only knew that it was not the taste.


    She specially set up such an illusion for him, but she didn''t expect such development in the fantasy. She didn''t know where his obsession with her came from? Only know, even if she can''t practice, just a mortal, he will not let her go.


    She doesn''t know what will happen to them in the future, but she knows that there will be emotional entanglement between her and him. This time, she has had this feeling, and this time, the feeling is even stronger.


    Seeing his spiritual power surging in his body at this time, there is a faint sign of breaking through the advanced level, but his breath is obviously a little confused. Immediately, she gathers her mind, condenses the spirit breath, expands the spiritual power, and sets up a magic land to help him.

 Chapter 221

    Several tutors on the stage looked at the following scene in dismay. They could not help but stand up, and their faces showed a nervous and worried look: "is he going to advance? If you want to break through the spirit master now, it will be very difficult for him to break through the spirit master now! "


    "This time the breakthrough is not successful. I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to break through again in a short time."


    "No, you see, Xiao Tang seems to be helping him."


    After listening to the tutor around him, several people noticed that Nangong Lingyun''s turbulent and restless atmosphere seemed to gradually stabilize, and the mental strength surrounding the assessment area was also recovered by Tang Ning. Other students were still sitting on the ground in a daze, some of them did not relax.


    See this, a few tutors hastily come forward, signal: "the second pass examination you all passed, wait for a while first."


    Yan guidi hurriedly came to Tang Ning''s side and asked, "why don''t you lay a border for him? So as not to disturb his progress. "


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning was stunned for a moment. He laughed and said in a low voice: "strict guide, I haven''t learned the boundary, I can''t do it yet!"


    Listening to this, Yan guide glared in amazement, and immediately his hands congealed to Nangong Lingyun. Then he pulled him aside and told him in a low voice: "the ancient book in the library, at least you are also a tutor. If you let the students know that you can''t cross the border, what will become, turn back and learn quickly."


    "Good." Donning responded with a smile.


    "But what kind of magic test have you set for him? How could he break through at this moment? " Yan asked in doubt.


    For example, those who have just entered the Ninth level of Qi refining must stay at this stage for a year or two before they have a chance to break through. However, Nangong Lingyun''s breath of level 9 is still unstable, and it is obvious that he has only advanced in recent months. How could he break through the advanced level again so quickly and impact the spirit Master?


    Tang Ning touched his head with a twinkle in his eyes. What would she say? What can she say? It is estimated that the illusion caused his determination to become stronger, which is why it has become like this!


    She coughed gently and solemnly said, "this may be because his mood has changed in a dreamland, so it will be like this, or because his talent itself is excellent, and just met the opportunity, so he is advanced at this time."


    However, Yan Dao caught the language fault in his words.


    "Fantasy? The vision you gave him? Isn''t it magic? " Strict guide slightly surprised. We should know that illusory art is only superficial, but illusory realm is a world like reality and illusion, which makes people can''t tell whether it is true or false, and whether it is virtual or illusory.


    When the words were said, Tang Ning said in secret a bad, and sure enough, he heard the voice of Yan Dao''s amazement and amazement. She sighed in her heart, and then she said, "Yan director, you can see from my assessment just now that a lot of people with evil intentions and lives are out of the game. Nangong Lingyun here, today, because of my assessment, he can break through and become a spiritual master. It is also his chance, isn''t it? If it wasn''t for today, would it take him at least one or two years to advance to the level of a spiritual master? "


    Listen to him say so, strict guide is silent for a while, this just sighs: "I don''t want to blame you either."

 Chapter 222

    "Forget it, I''ll guard it for him! There are still a few students waiting for you to go to the examination! " Yan Dao sighs and says that he is right, but he is not. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him.


    "Well, I''ll be there." Tang Ning should a, looked at that in the junction in the lap and sit Nangong Lingyun one eye, this just turned to leave.


    For those students who come up later, they are nervous and nervous. They had already lost the election, but they became the students who made up for it later. They were much luckier than other students. However, looking at the scene just now, they mentioned it again.


    What if they don''t pass the exam? I can''t help but think about what I''ve done that will produce evil things.


    Tang Ning went to the people in front of them, after a look at them, the students could not help but stand up straight, respectfully called out: "good teacher Tang."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning began to smile. Her original delicate and excellent face was brightened by this smile. She motioned to several people: "all sit down! Don''t be nervous. Just relax. "


    "Yes." Several people should sit down on the spot with their knees crossed. Although they should be, their hearts are fluttering. How can they not be nervous?


    With a wave of her hand, donning''s mental strength enveloped several people. Different from the previous test, this test was simple and direct. After half a column of incense, she recovered her mental strength.


    "Congratulations, you passed the second level." She said with a smile.


    "Thank you, master Tang!" Several people are happy and excited, and quickly thank you.


    "You must remember that cultivating immortals is to go against the heaven, which is not easy to go. But if you use your own cultivation and strength to do evil things, you will sooner or later suffer evil results even if the heaven does not receive it." Her voice slowly spread out, the voice is not big, but clearly into the ears of the people, was firmly in the heart of the people.


    "Yes! Follow the instruction of master Tang! "


    Not only those students who are assessed, but even Tianlong students are also respectfully responding at this moment. Keep his words firmly in mind, and for many people, the teachings of master Tang will have a profound impact on them in the future


    Zhao guide and Lin guide several people listen to Tang Ning''s words, can not help but look at each other, revealed a touch of gratifying smile.


    It is very rare that he can understand this truth at a young age and teach his students to be good.


    For Nangong Lingyun, sitting on the square with his knees crossed, he spent countless days and nights, experienced countless vicissitudes, and finally, one day, everything suddenly brightened up. At the same time, his mind suddenly became clear. Finally, he knew that those things were not only an illusion, but also a dream.


    The dreamland has been broken and the dream has been awakened. The aura of spiritual power of the whole body flowed to the elixir field at that moment. Everything seemed to be as it should be. The cultivation of the Ninth level of Qi refining finally broke through at that moment, and successfully entered the threshold and became a spiritual monk.


    Seeing Nangong Lingyun finally successfully break through and become a spiritual master, Yan can''t hide his joy.


    Seeing this, several tutors were relieved and smiling.


    At this time, Nangong Lingyun, who collected the spirit breath, slowly opened his eyes and gently breathed out a breath. His deep eyes fell on the young monk in green clothes not far away.

 Chapter 223

    He stood up and bowed his hand to the Yan guide in front of him: "thank you for protecting Lingyun Dharma."


    "Good, good, you can advance smoothly good." Yan director is very happy, a change of the usual serious face, at this time smile a pair of eyes are narrowed into a line.


    Nothing is more gratifying and happy to see a gifted student break through successfully, especially the student he appreciates and values.


    "If you can advance at this time, you have to thank Master Tang for giving you this opportunity. If it were not for him, you would not have been able to successfully break through at this time with your nine level cultivation of Qi refining." Yan said.


    "Yes." Nangong Lingyun answered, looked at the figure with blue color, stepped forward, and bowed his hands respectfully.


    "Lingyun, thank you for your help."


    Tang Ning just stood there, not slanting but not flashing. She was receiving his gift. Seeing Nangong Lingyun after experiencing the vicissitudes of fantasy, she became more calm and introverted. Her eyes flashed slightly, and she said, "continue to practice well in the future. With your talent, you will not stop here."


    "Yes."


    He arched his hands, looked at the people in front of him, and then closed his eyes to cover his thoughts. Perhaps because of the illusion, when he opened his eyes, he looked at Tang Shi and mistook Tang Ning.


    However, it is impossible. Ning''er has no ability of Tangshi. At this time, she is in the Tang family, and Tang Shi is the tutor of Tianlong college. How can two people who will never meet each other be the same person?


    What''s more, men and women are different. At least, as he has practiced to the present level, if the other party is a woman, he must be able to see it. Even if he can''t see it, the tutors of Tianlong college should also be able to see it.


    He sighed inexplicably. How long has it been? Already began to miss her, just do not know her, whether will miss him?


    At this time, director Zhao came over and raised his voice to the students: "after passing the second level, you can almost say that you are already Tianlong students. The assessment of the third level is only an assessment of your strength."


    With that, his voice stopped and his eyes fell on Nangong Lingyun. He said, "since you have been promoted to be a spiritual master, you don''t need to participate in the third level. Just watch on the side first."


    "Yes." Nangong Lingyun should stand aside.


    Tang Ning turned and prepared to go to the position of the tutor above. She saw a student come quickly and stopped in front of her and respectfully reported, "master Tang, please go over there."


    She looked at the others. After all, she is the tutor of the assessment today, and the assessment is not over. If she leaves now


    "Since the Dean calls you, you can go there! There''s only one last level left here. We''ll be here. " Yan said with a smile, indicating that he didn''t have to worry.


    "Yes, we can do it here. You can go." Tutor Lin also said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll leave the rest to you." She put her hands together and gave them a Buddhist ceremony before she left.


    Nangong Lingyun looks at the figure who walks away in green clothes. He is free and easy with elegance. Even though he is young, he gives a mysterious feeling that he dare not despise him.


    As the students in the square are lining up again, the final assessment of strength is also unfolding

 Chapter 224

    When downing came to the courtyard of the Dean, she saw that in addition to the president, there was a person she was very familiar with.


    Mo Ye.


    "Hehe, is Xiaotang here? Sit down. " The Dean looked up at him, and then continued to put down a chess piece, indicating that he would sit down next to him.


    "Dean, what can I do for you?" Tang Ning goes in and asks, without saying hello to Mo ye, as if he didn''t know him.


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t want to say hello to him, but I don''t know if the night king has told the dean that she knows her?


    Looking at the little monk who walked in without looking at him, Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "what? As a tutor of Tianlong college, I don''t know Ben Wang? "


    "Why, your highness, did you come to play chess with the dean? Will I disturb you when I come in like this Tang Ning asked with a smile, a pair of how to see how soft cute amiable small appearance.


    Looking at the exquisite face with a skin that is too good to speak of, Mo Ye resists his impulse to pinch it. He picks up a chess piece and plays with it between his fingers. He says, "if I don''t come, I don''t know that you came in by the back door, not as a student, but as a tutor. It seems that you have a lot of skills!"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." She said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Tang, I heard that you were in the square to assess the students. The second level was very good!" The Dean stroked his beard and said with a smile: "in the past years, even though there were students'' temperament in the examination, they didn''t like you this time. I think you did a good job in the assessment this time. Every time we assess new students, we should include you in this second level."


    With a serious look on his face, he said: "what we fear most and worry about most is that some students will go astray and use their own strength to do harm to the common people. If we can exclude those who have bad intentions and dark thoughts before entering the college, it will be very beneficial not only to the college, but also to the world."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning was stunned for a moment and said, "Dean, your idea is good or not, but illusions are easy to spread. It''s just difficult to let those people with evil intentions show their own forms with the holy power of Buddha light like me."


    The Dean listened to a meal, looked at him and asked, "don''t you stay here for a long time? If you want, you can always be a tutor here. "


    Naturally, he also knew that others would not be able to do the same as him, but if he was here, it would be different.


    Downing a smile, chat up the way: "this, I don''t know how long will be here."


    Because she came here only for the sake of transition, but also for the books in the library of Tianlong college, and to be able to calm down and practice well. In the future, she will go to the land of immortals, not only because she has made an agreement with the old monk, but also because she has stepped on the road of cultivating immortals, she will keep going instead of stopping here.


    "You lost."


    Mo Ye puts down his chess pieces, then stands up, takes a glance at the little monk with his hands, and then says to the Dean: "the question of assessment, you can discuss it carefully in the future. You don''t have to think about him. This boy won''t stay here for long."


    He is not a thing in the pool. How can a small Tianlong college be trapped in him!

 Chapter 225

    "What are you doing sitting there? Waiting for the old man to keep you for dinner Mo Ye glanced at Xiao Heshang, who was sitting beside the president, and said, "don''t you take me to see where you live?"


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help looking at the president. It seems that the dean asked her to come here?


    The Dean looks at Mo ye and Tang Ning. He stroked his beard and laughed and said, "go! I have no food for you. "


    Smell speech, Downing this just way: "then I take him to the cave there to have a look." Say, after a salute, this just and Mo ye leave together.


    Out of the dean''s yard, the two walked slowly side by side. At this time, most of the students were watching the assessment in the square, while some went back to practice. Therefore, there were few students on the road.


    Tang Ning takes Mo ye to the direction of the cave, and asks, "how did you come here? But I sold three bottles of medicine? So you sent me money? "


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help laughing and looking forward to it.


    "I just think that today is the day of assessment. I just want to come and have a look at the excitement." Mo ye said slowly and walked with a negative hand. He said, "the money for selling those three bottles of medicine will come to me when you go down the mountain next time."


    "Can you stay in Tianlong city for so long? You don''t have to go back? " She couldn''t help being surprised.


    Mo Ye looks at the front and says, "it''s not your concern. It''s you. Since you''ve become the tutor here, what have you learned from it these days? What about the library of Tianlong college


    "I went once and spent 500 points. Now I don''t have many points. I still want to find a way to get some points after the new student''s assessment is over."


    She said with a voice and a bright eye, as if thinking of something. She stretched out her hand to hold Mo ye who was walking forward and asked, "aren''t you familiar with Tianlong college? Besides doing tasks, is there any other way to get points faster and more directly? "


    Mo Ye glanced at the arm he was holding, and said, "don''t pull and pull, like what kind?" As soon as the voice fell, he pulled his arm back from his hand, and he also reached out to brush the wrinkled sleeve.


    Seeing this, Downing squinted at him, curled his mouth and said, "it''s really affectation. A man''s husband''s is more twisted than a woman''s


    Mo ye, who is just brushing his sleeves, glances at him. His eyes are shining. Suddenly, he approaches him, forcing him to step back and stagger back. He stops until he reaches the tree beside the mountain road.


    "What are you doing?" Downing looked at him in dismay, and was forced to walk out of his way as he approached step by step.


    What''s wrong with this man? Or which tendon is puffing again?


    Mo Ye approaches step by step, until the little monk''s back reaches the big tree. When there is no way to go back, he reaches forward. One hand reaches out to pass by his cheek and reaches at the tree. The other hand pinches his chin and raises slightly. His deep eyes twinkle with dangerous light and stares at his delicate and excellent face.


    "Do you know that some aristocratic families, even the royal family, like you as a young, delicate and excellent young man?"


    Listening to this, Tang Ning''s eyes widened in amazement. He looks at Mo ye, who is getting closer to his face and has a faint sense of danger. He only feels that his brain makes an instinctive response in an instant.

 Chapter 226

    When he clenched his fist and raised his hand, he hit the handsome face who was close to her. However, he didn''t hit the face as expected. Instead, he held it in his hand for a moment. He pulled it back and pressed his hand to one side.


    "You know you''re afraid?"


    Mo Ye pinches the hand of his chin slightly upward, takes the opportunity to gently pinch his tender face, and looks at his stunned and stunned expression. His eyes are dark, and he thinks that this boy''s silly and cute little appearance is damned cute.


    At a close distance, the eyelashes on his clear eyes like spring water are too long. With his dull blink, the long eyelashes flutter gently like butterfly wings. His eyes move down his nose and see the fine hairs on his lips. He thinks that his hair is better than others


    And the lips, which were slightly pursed by his face, were so tender that he could see that his mouth was dry, his throat rolled involuntarily, and he swallowed his saliva, which gave birth to the idea of tasting lightly.


    However, this idea, his heart suddenly startled, hastened to calm down, let go of the hand that pinched his face, at the same time also stepped back a step, in order to cover up his gaffe, he gave him a bad look, red ear root vicious way: "know to be afraid? Don''t think that the same men can call each other brothers, casually hook up shoulder to shoulder and hug! A man has to be a man


    Tang Ning was stunned. Looking at the man who was as crazy as he was, he reached out and rubbed his face. He frowned and said, "I just grabbed your arm. Why is there no man like him? It''s you. You always get wind from time to time. Are you sure you''re ok? " As soon as the voice fell, she reached out and clasped his wrist.


    "What a fuss? Didn''t you hear what I said? " Mo Ye''s face is black. He wants to take back his hand, but he sees that his hand is already on his pulse.


    "What a fuss? I''ll help you to see if you have any hidden diseases "Don''t move, I''ll probe your pulse, don''t worry, don''t charge you money."


    Hearing his words, Mo Ye''s face is darker. A secret disease? Does he look like someone with a secret disease?


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Downing let out a low voice, which made Mo Ye''s eyelids jump. He swept him with a black face. Before he opened his mouth, he said, "don''t say anything."


    He had a premonition that the words coming out of his mouth at this time must not be good.


    Downing looked at him, shook his head and said, "night king, you can''t do this."


    When Mo Ye hears this, his handsome face suddenly turns black and red, which makes him laugh. He squints, and his deep eyes are full of shame and anger. He stares at the little monk who doesn''t know how to die. His deep voice is a bit dangerous: "who can''t you say? How dare you say I can''t do it? "


    "Ah?"


    Tang Ning Leng for a moment, looking at his embarrassed look, the next moment can''t help but react to come over, the whole person immediately happy, can''t help but laugh out a voice.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha No, no, I didn''t mean that. " She laughed and waved her hand, trying to hold back the smile, but she couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 227

    The smile on his face grew bigger and bigger, until at last he couldn''t help laughing again. Looking at his face getting darker and darker, Downing finally stopped laughing, straightened his face and coughed gently.


    "Well! Night king, I don''t mean you can''t do it. I mean you can''t do this. You can''t avoid medical treatment when you are sick She held back a smile and said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye glances at him, calms his breath, picks up his eyebrows and sneers: "joke! What''s wrong with Ben Wang? I don''t know if I''m sick? "


    Tang Ning took a look at him, and his eyes quickly flashed a smile, a serious look on his face: "yes, night king, you are still very sick. There is a balance between yin and Yang in the human body. If Yin is abundant, the body will also have problems. If you don''t find a way to release the Yang fire, it will accumulate in the body and become ill for a long time. If it is serious, it will change your character , irritable, suspicious, and then affect physical and mental health


    Hearing what he said, Mo Ye''s face is even more ugly than before, and his eyes flashed a look of shame and anger: "you said so much, just want to tell this king that I am abstinent only!"


    "Smart!"


    "Don''t you think your character has changed recently?" he said with a smile? And always easy to get angry, sometimes also make a puff, oh no, it''s very difficult to understand the behavior. In summary of what I said above, I think you should attach great importance to it, and you can''t let the disease develop any more. "


    Mo Ye takes a deep breath and suppresses the impulse to crush him to death. His cold eyes smile at him and squint at his little monk. He snorts heavily and turns away with a flick of his sleeve.


    "Well? Night king, are you not going to see my cave


    "I am not in the mood! Go and see for yourself enough! " Mo ye said in a cold voice, quite a bit negative taste, turned away.


    Looking at his back, Downing touched his head and murmured, "you can''t be angry. I''ll say you''re very ill?" Shaking her head, she sighed, walked briskly and hummed to the cave.


    After the assessment, all the new students are arranged to check in for information. Among them, in addition to the shocking assessment that Tang Shi showed today, even Nangong Lingyun is the most famous.


    He was the first student to suddenly become a spiritual master in the examination for so many years. His strength almost surpassed that of many old students. Therefore, both men and women in the college paid great attention to him.


    Because there was no more points, Tang Ning taught 30 students in the bamboo grove the next day, and then came to the taskbar to see what they could earn points.


    But it seems that those points are relatively small. If you want to make up enough points that you can enter the library at will, I don''t know how much time it will take! What''s more, she has to spend some time on practice. Can''t she use that time to earn points?


    As soon as her eyes turned, she went to the courtyard of the dean.


    The yard was fighting in the courtyard. Seeing Tang Ning come in, he said with a smile: "it''s Xiao Tang! Why are you here? Can I help you? "


    "Dean."


    Tang Ning walked forward with a smile. Seeing that he stopped, he went to the table and sat down. He poured him a cup of tea and said, "Dean, there is something I want to ask you about."

 Chapter 228

    "Oh? What''s the matter? " The president took the water and drank it with a smile.


    "I heard that if you have made great contributions to the college, you can reward a lot of points? What kind of contribution to the college? How many points can be awarded? " She approached and sat down and asked with a smile.


    On hearing this, the Dean looked at him and said with a smile: "yes, there is such a saying, but it has been invalid in recent years. Why? Are you short of points? "


    "Ah? Is it invalid? "


    As soon as she heard this, she began to wilt. She thought that some of the points on the taskbar were only 30, some were 50 or 100, and the most were only 200, which was pitiful.


    Seeing this, the Dean stroked his beard with a smile and said, "it''s invalid. However, don''t you know that the tutor also has bonus points? The students you teach can get 200 points for each advanced stage. If they break through and become spiritual masters, they will get 5000 points. "


    With that, he laughed and said: "it''s hard to cultivate one. It''s not easy for everyone to break through the spirit Master. Some students in the college have been in the college for more than six years, but they are still stuck in the Ninth level of Qi refining. Those like Nangong Lingyun can only be said to be one in a thousand."


    The Dean stroked his beard. He knew that he wanted to earn points because he wanted to go to the library. Moreover, he came here as a tutor because of the library. He wanted to stay in the college for more years. Therefore, telling him this was to let him know that it was not easy to get points. It was even more difficult for him to finish reading the books in the library.


    However, when he finished, he saw that the little monk''s eyes were shining, and he was staring at him with a smile. He asked him to stroke his beard and guess what he wanted to do?


    "Is there another one like this? Then I know. " She stood up with excited light in her eyes and said, "Dean, I''ll go back first." As soon as the voice fell, the smoke ran away.


    The Dean looked at the direction of his departure thoughtfully, guessed his intention and then shook his head: "it''s really a young man!"


    Tang Ning, who left, did not go directly back to the cave, but went to the bamboo grove. There, some of the students have left, and some are still practicing Downing''s guidance.


    "Master Tang?"


    When they saw him, they looked at him with surprise. Why did you come here at this time? It''s not class time now!


    Tang Ning took a look at them and saw that there were more than a dozen people there. Among them, ye feibai of situ was still here, and Niu Dali was also there.


    Her eyes turned around on these three people. The strength of these three people can be said to be excellent among the 30 students. Moreover, situ and ye feibai are the Ninth level peak of Qi refining. Even if Niu Dali is weaker, it still has a lot of room for advancement.


    Thinking of the points the dean said, her eyes lit up as if she saw the integral waving to her.


    Three people are staring at him some hair, involuntarily back a step, among them, Niu Dali some uneasy asked: "Tang, Tang Shi? What''s the matter with you? "


    Downing smiles and squints a pair of eyes, looks at him and asks: "calf, you seem to be the seventh level of Qi refining, right? It''s been a long time since I broke through? "

 Chapter 229

    Niu Dali was stunned and replied: "yes! I have been at this stage for some time, but there is no breakthrough. " Said, he scratched his head, some puzzled asked: "Tangshi, why do you ask this?"


    "Do you know why you have been staying at the seventh stage of Qi refining?" She asked with a smile.


    He was stunned and said, "I don''t know! Maybe I haven''t got home yet How can cultivation be so fast? It''s not that you can advance if you want to advance. What''s wrong with master Tang? What''s your brain?


    Situ and ye feibai listened, but they looked at each other. They asked: "do you have a way to make us advanced?"


    However, they remember that Nangong Lingyun was able to advance in the examination because of Tang Shi. They were also the peak strength of Qi refining level 9, even more stable than Nangong Lingyun. If


    Thinking that if they can break through and enter the spirit Master level, they can''t help but get excited.


    Other people also seem to think of something, all eyes a bright, also followed the Tang Dynasty teacher around the past, Mu Lu looking forward to looking at him.


    Downing looked at them and said with a smile, "do you want to advance?"


    "Yes


    They agreed to answer, the voice is very loud and exciting.


    Downing sat down on the big stone, and then said, "come out and call the others back. Remember, don''t make too much noise."


    "Good! I''ll go Ye feibai said, his speed is the fastest, the least delay time, immediately out of the bamboo forest, to leave the first of the dozen students called back.


    At about the same time, thirty students gathered in the bamboo grove. Some of them were puzzled, while others were excited and expectant. They all looked at the master Tang sitting on the big stone.


    "Tomorrow I''ll take you to the animal forest for a month. Do you want to go? Raise your hands if you don''t want to go. "


    As soon as his words came out, they were surprised: "master Tang, are you going to the animal forest? The tutors don''t let us go there easily. At least we can''t enter the animal forest until we reach the spiritual master. Even if we go, we have to have at least two mentors leading the team, and the team can''t be less than 50 people. "


    "I''ll take care of it. You just need to tell me, is there anything you don''t want to go to?" Tang Ning said leisurely, and his eyes passed over the crowd.


    "I''ll go!" "I want to go for a long time," he said excitedly


    "Isn''t it animal forest? It''s not that I haven''t been there. I''ll go. " Said situ.


    "I went, too." Ye feibai smiles and glances at the students around him with his pure eyes. The smile on his face deepens. In any case, he will escape in danger. His speed can always run ahead of the thirty.


    "We''ll go too."


    "I''m worried, but since you''re all going, I''ll go too."


    After expressing their positions one by one, Tang Ning then said: "tomorrow I will go to the task bar to get the task, and the points from the completed task will be all mine. All your income in the forest of beasts must be handed over to me. Do you have any objection?"


    "Ah? no If we have completed the task, how can the points not be ours? " A student called out.


    "Yes! We have to give you what we get in the forest of beasts, so we can''t get anything? Is that too bad? " Some discontented said.

 Chapter 230

    Some protested there, others muttered, and downing did not speak until they had said it for a long time before she asked, "is that all over?"


    They all looked at each other and calmed down and did not speak again.


    Downing stood up and said, "why is the task integral mine? What''s in the forest of beasts is mine? The reason is very simple, that is, I will take you in to ensure that you will come out alive, and I will take you to the advanced level. Your main purpose is to make advanced breakthroughs. The rest has nothing to do with you. If you feel unfair and dissatisfied, you can stand up now. But when you get there, don''t ask me to hear what you said just now, can you Understand? "


    Listening to this, people''s hearts moved, and this resounding response: "yes, we understand!"


    "Good, go back and get ready! Start early tomorrow morning. " She said, and with a wave of her hand she turned away.


    Niu Dali quickly followed up and cried: "master Tang, you haven''t told me why I always stop at the seventh stage of Qi refining?"


    Downing laughed, glanced at him, and said, "because you are lack of practical experience, only in the most real life-threatening situations can you stimulate the most potential strength in your body."


    Smell speech, cattle vigorously stopped, looking at his gradually leaving figure, this time, he did not follow up, but stood there thinking for a long time, this just grinned.


    "I see." With that, he quickly went back to prepare for tomorrow''s departure.


    After returning to the cave, Tang Ning told Han Zhi and Xing Tong some things, and then went into the cave to practice. In one night, her strength leaped to the sixth level of the spiritual master. At the moment when she opened her eyes, even though she didn''t rest all night, she was still fresh and fresh.


    "Master, take all these mission cards as you said." Cold know see her come out, then come forward to say, will those task cards to her.


    Tang Ning took over and then income in the round bamboo space, while telling the star pupil: "this month you will practice in the cave, I hope I can see your strength has improved significantly when I come back."


    "Yes, Xingtong will practice hard." The star pupil answered. Knowing that her own strength is still too weak, she will only drag her back when she goes. Therefore, she does not ask for the same trade, but her heart is still inevitably lost.


    "Little black? Where is Xiaohei again? " Tang Ning called out, looked around, and saw little black fluttering back, landed on her shoulder.


    "Dumb! Dumb! Tang Tang, if you take those thirty rookies in, you have to protect them from any trouble? "


    "As a tutor, it''s necessary to protect their safety. What''s more, aren''t you here?" Tang Ning chuckled and took a look at Han Zhi and said, "let''s go!"


    "Yes." Han Zhi should keep up with her step.


    "Han Zhi, take good care of the master." Xing Tong called out from behind.


    "Yes." Cold know head also did not return to answer.


    Tang Ning came to the meeting place with Han Zhi. When he saw that the 30 students were dressed up according to their own strength, he could not help nodding: "yes, this is very good. Since all the people are together, then follow me!"


    When Tang Ning took 30 students to the animal forest, in Tianlong City, Heifeng looked at the master who had been not quite right since he came back yesterday. He could not help but pull dark one to ask outside the hospital.

 Chapter 231

    "Didn''t you go to college with the master yesterday? What happened to the master? Don''t you know? "


    He gave him a dark glance and said, "the master only asked me to wait for him outside the college. He didn''t let me in, so I don''t know what happened to him."


    "I don''t know? How can you not know? If I had known, I would have followed you, and you would have stayed in another hospital. " Heifeng complained, thought for a while, and then said, "why don''t you find a doctor to help you? Exploring the pulse


    "Maybe the master is just in a bad mood, or he is angry with Tang Shi again. If you ask a doctor to come over, you won''t be afraid of him getting angry?" Dark one asks, pull back the arm that is pulled, then walk toward inside.


    Hearing what he said, Heifeng was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this time, in the room, Mo Ye is sitting on the chair with his eyes closed and his eyebrows are tight. Thinking of the absurd dream last night, he suddenly opens his eyes and sits upright, panting for breath.


    Now, as long as you close your eyes, you will always think of the little monk''s smiling delicate face and the soft water lips that look three times softer than women''s.


    "Damn it!" He uttered a low curse, embarrassed and angry.


    "Master? Master? " The black wind opened the door slightly, and his head poked in and looked at it. Then he asked, "master, do you want to find a doctor?"


    "Go away!"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye grabs a book on the table and smashes it at Heifeng''s head. Is he ill? How could he be ill? He''s very normal!


    "Ouch


    Black wind low call a, cover the head, quickly shrink back, while also pull the door.


    "Yes? I said you went in to find a taxi Dark one gloated.


    "Maybe it was Tang Shi who annoyed the master, but I don''t know what he is doing now?" Black wind rubbed his head and said, while looking at the direction of the room, it is estimated that only Tang Shi can follow his master''s hair well, right?


    At this time, Tang Ning took the students to the entrance of the animal forest and divided 30 people into three teams. The strength of each team was similar, and the team leader was the student whose strength reached the Ninth level of Qi refining.


    The first team is situ Nansheng, the second team is ye feibai, and the third team is a young student named Lu Feng.


    "Master Tang, my strength has reached the Ninth level. Why can''t I be the captain?" A student tickled, some dissatisfied.


    Downing glanced at him and said, "even if you are the same level nine, you will have different strength. If you want to be a captain, you can challenge one of the three team leaders after the training. If you win, you will replace him. If you lose, you will return to your own position and obey orders."


    When they heard that they could challenge the captain, their eyes lit up and they said, "yes! I see! "


    The three team leaders looked at each other and felt that Tang Shi had dug a hole for them or had to jump down. They tried to imagine how many challenges they would face in the future.


    Under the guidance of Tang Shi, a group of people entered the forest of beasts. As soon as they entered the forest, they could sense the dangerous smell emanating from the space. Even though there were no fierce animals around them, many people still felt that they were being watched by fierce animals.


    "Our first task is to take five rhinoceros horns. Are you confident?" Donning asked, his eyes on the people.

 Chapter 232

    "Yes!" Everyone''s voice resounded.


    "Listen, rhinoceros is a kind of animal that avoids social life. Its skin is hard and its flesh is thick. The lethality of sword is not big for them. The horn of rhinoceros is their most precious weapon. If you move their horns, they will fight against you. So every team member has to work together. Understand?"


    "I see!" The people responded.


    "Ye feibai, take your team members to investigate. If you find the trace of the rhinoceros, you will report back quickly. Remember, don''t act without authorization." Downing told him.


    "Yes." Ye feibai should a, with his team members quickly forward to investigate.


    Others followed Tang Ning and went on walking until, after a distance, a student came back and reported: "master Tang, we found the trace of rhinoceros in front of us. The students ambushed there and waited for the opportunity. Let me report back."


    "Lead the way ahead." Tang Ning ordered, while indicating that all the students around her were following her.


    In the front of the woods, some students saw that the rhinoceros were about to leave, so they couldn''t help worrying: "Captain, they are going to go! Tangshi and they haven''t come yet. What should we do? Shall we stop it first? "


    "Master Tang said that he could not act without authorization. He could only follow him first and wait for them to come." Ye feibai said, and made a gesture to the students to follow.


    However, at this time, a student accidentally stepped on a branch and startled the rhinoceros. Only one of them raised his head and screamed. The rhinoceros, who were ready to leave, came back to their senses and roared towards his place. The strength was so strong that the big tree he used to cover his hiding place was broken by life.


    "Roar!"


    "Click!"


    The heavy sound of rhinoceros'' footsteps made Ye Fei Bai''s heart tight. He watched the crowd exclaim and disperse. When the rhinoceros were once again forced to enter and collide with each other, he could only bite his teeth and drink: "back away quickly!"


    "We can''t retreat. We have to fight!" A student yelled, carrying a sword, he stepped on the big tree in front of him, and the sharp and sharp sword point in his hand was emitting a dazzling light.


    With a low roar, he cut down the fierce beast with his sword in his hand. To his surprise, his move was powerful and fierce, but he just scratched on its upper fur, and sparks splashed out. However, there was no trace on the rhinoceros horn. If it was not clear that the sword in his hand was cut down at that moment, he really thought it was splashed out Sparks are just illusions.


    One sword failed to hurt the rhinoceros, and the other head in the back had been pushed up with a strong horn. The strength and speed of the sword were so strong that the student did not even have the speed to avoid.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ye feibai exclaimed. As soon as his figure was moved, he saw that student was pushed out and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, the rhinoceros around the ground saw that a small human fell down and roared. The rhinoceros around him had been surrounded one by one, and one of the bigger rhinoceros lifted his thick and heavy feet and aimed at the ground The human race stepped on it.


    Seeing this, ye feibai took a cold breath. If he stepped on it, he would die there.


    Don''t want to, the next, a familiar voice came ove

 Chapter 233

    "Get out of the way!"


    Tang Ning''s voice comes from the rear. Ye feibai turns around and sees that a shining bowl on his hand is getting bigger and bigger. With his clear drink, he flies out of his hand and bumps into the huge rhinoceros in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    "Oh


    The roar of the rhinoceros came out with a loud crash. Due to the impact of the holy bowl, its whole body lost its balance and retreated, until it fell to the ground with a bang, crushing the big tree behind it.


    "Oh


    Because of this collision, the surrounding rhinoceros were frightened, roared and ran quickly. The student who fell on the ground saw that a running rhinoceros was about to step down, but a blue figure swept over and dragged him away with the speed of covering his ears.


    "Ah


    He exclaimed, and the whole person was pushed to another student. After standing firm, he found that he had left the dangerous area. He could not help looking at the Tang Shi in front of him and was about to thank him, so he listened to his voice.


    "Three teams are responsible for driving and blocking, and one team is responsible for cutting rhinoceros horn!" Downing immediately drank and looked at two or three people on one side and said, "you go up together. Be careful."


    "Yes." They should and follow quickly into the battle.


    Cutting rhinoceros horn doesn''t need to kill the dead rhinoceros, but it will resist this point, which makes it difficult for people to start. As for the horn that has been cut off, they will grow back slowly after some time, and will not be hurt.


    Downing did not come forward. She held the bowl in one hand and looked at the people shuttling in the rhinoceros, hoping that they could help when they were in danger.


    Situ leaped onto the back of a rhinoceros. His legs were tightly clamped to fix his body. His upper forebody leaned forward and cut the horn of the rhinoceros with a dagger. However, the horn was very hard. He could not cut it off for a long time. Instead, he was thrown aside by the rhinoceros.


    Others jumped on the rhino''s back, but they were always thrown up, some were hit, some took more than half a day to cut a section of rhinoceros horn, and some used ropes to hold back, and then cut the rhinoceros horn.


    She took a general look at it and found out more or less where the fighting power of some students was, until they came up panting and handed her all the things.


    She put all those rhinoceros horns away and took a look at the spirit rhinoceros, which had already scattered and ran. Then she said, "let''s go! Find a place to rest. "


    She took them to a shady place and sat down for a rest. Then she looked at them and asked, "how do you feel? I think some of you have seen blood? Get rid of it and bandage it. "


    "Tang Shi, those rhinoceros are too powerful. We are not rivals at all, and there are so many of them that we can''t take care of them." A student whispered, taking out the medicine to prepare to bandage.


    Tang Ning took a look at him and said, "don''t use ready-made medicine. Go around and look for this kind of herbal medicine. It''s called red shuttle grass. It has the function of hemostasis and anti-inflammatory. When you are in the field, you have to learn to identify which herbs are useful to you and learn to use them flexibly." As she spoke, she threw one of the herbs she had picked to them and asked them to look for it.


    When the students heard the speech, they looked at each other and understood his intention. They all answered, and those who were not injured got up to help find out.

 Chapter 234

    In the wild, there will be a time when all the medicine on the body is exhausted. At this time, it is very useful for them to know some hemostatic and anti-inflammatory drugs. Even if they do not know medicine, ordinary drugs should also know some.


    Because of the help of the people, they found many herbs in a short time. Tang Ning asked them to chew them with their mouths or smash them with stones. Anyway, they bound them up by themselves.


    "Master Tang, is that bowl a magic weapon?" Situ stares at the bowl on her hand. It seems that the bowl will grow bigger and fly out, and knock down such a big rhinoceros.


    As soon as situ''s voice came out, other people''s attention fell on the bowl, and their faces were full of curiosity.


    Donning glanced at them, then put the bowl away and said, "my bowl is called holy heaven bowl. It''s used for alms when I''m away." Then he bent his eyes and laughed: "do you have anyone who wants to get married with Buddha? Generous? "


    "Haha, master Tang is joking." The crowd laughed and quickly looked away.


    They don''t want to associate with Buddha, not to be a monk like him.


    After a short rest, Tang Ning took them to the depths of the forest, looking for a panacea called Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh. On the way, Tang Ning would pick some useful herbs and tell the students, what are these medicines? What''s the effect? Let them write it down.


    Along the way, many students learned that master Tang was not only accomplished in cultivation, but also involved in medicine. In this way, students who were not familiar with wild herbs could remember more than ten kinds of herbs.


    After searching for Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh for most of the day, it was getting dark. Seeing this, Tang Ning ordered: "the first team will go to play game, the second team will pick up branches and cut some firewood, and the third team will be on guard and patrol."


    "Yes Everyone should work together quickly.


    After a while, a group of ten people carried a wild boar and a pheasant, and others picked some wild fruits.


    Ye feibai''s team went to pick up branches and picked some wild fruits. When they put the things down, they looked at Tang Ning and said, "master Tang, there is no vegetable in the forest, so we have picked some wild fruits for you. You can eat them. We have prepared some dry food. If you are not used to these fruits, you can eat dry food."


    Tang Ning leaned on the tree to rest, and Han Zhi stood under the tree. At this time, hearing their words, Tang Ning on the tree turned over and jumped down, looked at the wild fruits and said, "some of the fruits in the forest are poisonous. For example, this kind of fruit is hemp fruit. After eating it, you will lose consciousness and lose your whole body. If it is serious, you will lose your life."


    "Ah?" They were surprised and looked at the people around him: "did you not eat just now?"


    "No, No


    At any rate, they are the children of aristocratic families. What fruit have they not eaten? These fruits look green. They are sour and sour at first sight. They just want to take them back to Tang Shi to fill their stomachs. They are not interested in trying them.


    "Then I''ll take it and throw it away, so as not to be eaten by mistake." A student squatted down and picked out the nuts.


    "Keep it!" Said downing.

 Chapter 235

    "Keep it? But isn''t this not edible? What do you keep it for? " The student asked.


    "Nature is useful. Pick it out and put it aside to let everyone remember that this kind of fruit is called Ma Guo." Tang Ning motioned, looked at the boar, and said, "hurry to the water source to deal with it! Will you keep it for the night? "


    The people looked at each other and felt that the master Tang was a bit cruel. What about the compassion of Buddhists? Such a big boar, he yelled and quickly carried it to the water source to deal with it. Isn''t Buddhist disciples not killing animals?


    "What are you doing Downing looked at them in surprise.


    "Master Tang, we, we won''t do this." They are all childish brothers who open mouth clothes and stretch out their hands after dinner. They really can''t kill pigs!


    "I can do it, I can kill a pig." Niu Dali came forward with a grin: "master Tang, when I was at home, I killed pigs with my father every new year. I will, I will come!" As he spoke, he was ready to bend down to carry the boar.


    "Wait a minute." Tang Shi called out and motioned him to leave. Then he said, "since you can, teach them on the side and let them all learn. Don''t start by yourself. Let them all learn to talk about it."


    "Ah? Isn''t it? " All of a sudden the crowd howled.


    "Hurry up. It''s getting dark." Donning signaled, and asked for a fire to be set up for the rest.


    For the first time, these childe brothers, who had never been contaminated with yangchunshui, rolled up their sleeves and grinded their knives to kill pigs for the first time. It can be said that they were so busy that they got all wet before they disposed of the wild boar.


    Compared with killing pigs, killing chickens is much simpler. After they have handled them, they will carry the things to the fire which has been lit up and burn them. They will sit down one by one and breathe out the atmosphere.


    "I''m so tired. It''s more tiring than cutting rhinoceros horn."


    "I went out with master Tang and learned how to kill a pig. I can blow it for a long time. How many people in our college can''t do this?"


    "Ha ha ha, there must be a lot of them. All of them are from childe''s family. Who would do this?"


    "Don''t say, it''s fun to come out this time, but I don''t know if other tutors bring it out like this?"


    As they chatted, they watched Niu Dali roasting meat there, smelling the smell of meat. They couldn''t help but be greedy. Tired all day, finally can eat something, and this is what they do with their hands!


    However, at this time, Lu Feng, who was in charge of patrolling and guarding, quickly came to report: "master Tang! No, there are wolves coming to us


    "What!"


    "Wolves?"


    Surprised, the students quickly stood up, one hand holding the sword around his waist, making a defensive posture.


    Downing stood up and asked, "how many? From which direction? "


    "About thirty or so, from that side." Lu Feng reached out his hand and said, "it''s estimated that it won''t be long before we come here. Is it war or retreat? Let master Tang decide! "


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly and said: "there is only one kind of wolf in the forest of beasts. It is the wind wolf. Its speed is very fast, its attack power is very strong, and its fighting power is very strong. You have come here to experience. Since you have met, it is natural to fight rather than retreat. The rank of wind wolf is not high, but its strength is equivalent to the strength of Qi refining level 7. You are responsible for one, and I will solve the rest. Is there any problem?"

 Chapter 236

    People look at each other, this should be: "no problem!"


    With the strength of Tangshi, you should be able to deal with the rest of the wind wolf freely? If the strength can''t cope, they will help him after solving the corresponding wind wolf.


    "Spread quickly, up the tree!"


    Tang Ning drank and let them all go up the tree. After brushing his sleeves, he collected all the food such as pigs and chickens roasted on the fire into the space. Then he followed Lu Feng to the front, and saw a pair of dim light eyes emerging from the night. Tang Ning said to the cold behind him, "be careful."


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should, also hide.


    Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and landed on the branches. She looked around with black eyes and didn''t put those wolves in their eyes. If Tang and Tang wanted to show it, they would have to carry their tails and run away without a trace.


    However, who let them be the source of training! It doesn''t have to do it anyway. It''s better to watch the fun on the tree!


    "Ouch!"


    The wolf king''s howl came out and spread in the night. Then he saw that more than 30 wolves rushed up and rushed forward to enter the place where downing and others had rested before.


    As soon as the wolf pack entered, the students on the tree leaped down with swords and attacked from the bottom. The wind wolf''s speed was extremely fast. One by one, one by one, and one by one, with sharp claws like a sharp blade, slashed the students'' clothes with a whiff. Only the sound of breathing down was heard. In the air, there was a faint smell of blood.


    "Oh


    "Oh


    The wolf howled. As the wind wolf and the students were fighting together, the sound of sword attack was spread along with the students'' roar. The wind wolf made a wolf bite at the other side''s fatal point, and the students also fought for their lives. They didn''t know whether it was the wolf''s blood or the students'' injuries, but the smell of blood in the air gradually became rich.


    After solving the two wolves, Downing went directly to the wolf king in the distance.


    The wolf king stood on a big stone, looked up in the moonlight and howled, as if to give support to other wind wolves. However, when he saw the man coming from the night, he looked at the hairless man for half a sound, as if aware of the danger. He did not retreat from the Lord. The next moment, he found that the retreat was blocked. He was angry and roared The man pounced on it.


    Tang Ning looked at the big wolf king, narrowed a pair of beautiful eyes, the figure moved out, one by one flew toward each other, when the wolf king came, Downing''s figure flashed to the wolf king''s side, and the dagger in his hand stabbed into the wolf king''s neck at a speed that could not cover his ears.


    "Oh


    A shrill scream sounded, startled those who are attacking the students of the wolf pack, instinctively look back at the wolf king''s direction, they want to retreat, but because of that moment of distracted and quickly killed, whining down on the ground twitching, until the body does not move to lie there, cut off breath.


    "Where''s master Tang?"


    When they saw Tang Shi''s absence, they were surprised. They were trying to find him back. In the dark of night, Tang Shi in blue came back with a bloody wolf king in his hand.


    At that moment, people were stunned and widened their eyes. There was only one thought in my mind: Tang Shi killed life!

 Chapter 237

    The 30 students were shocked and guilty, and Tang Shi killed them! He is a monk! For them, he broke the killing precept in Buddhism


    A sudden move in their hearts filled and open, for a time some throat choked: "Tangshi..."


    Tang Ning threw the wolf king to the ground, looked at them in surprise, and said, "what are you doing? Hurry up and move the place! The smell of blood is so strong here. Don''t you want to wait for other fierce animals to come? "


    After hearing this, they quickly sorted out the battlefield and moved to another place. When Tang Shi took out the wild boar and pheasant that had not been roasted before, they were stunned.


    "Calf, grill again on the shelf, and then you can eat it later." Downing gave a strong command to the cattle next to him, and then to other humanitarians: "those who are injured should quickly clean up and bandage their hair and wounds. They will rest here tonight. Those who are not injured will go to patrol and guard first."


    "Yes." Everyone should work together quickly.


    Lu Feng called several uninjured students to patrol around, while others gathered around the fire to rest. When the smell of meat filled the air, the students could not help swallowing their saliva. They were hungry all day, and consumed so much energy. At this time, they all felt that they could eat the whole roast pig!


    However, to their dismay, Downing came back and sat down by the fire, took the knife in Niu Dali''s hand, and actually cut a piece of meat to eat.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s cooked, calf. Cut them all." Tang Ning said, and cut off a piece of meat, handed it to the cold behind him, and called out: "Xiaohei!"


    "Dumb! I''m here Xiao Hei came over and stopped by her side.


    "Here, here you are." Tang Ning cut a small piece to it, and then cut another piece himself. After that, he said domineering, "that roast chicken is mine. You are not allowed to rob it with me!"


    People were stunned to see Tang Shi, who was eating greasy. Even in the night, his bald head reminded them all the time that master Tang was a Buddhist disciple. But who would tell them why Buddhist disciples not only killed but also ate meat?


    "What are you doing? Don''t you hurry to eat? " Downing glanced at them and pulled off a chicken leg to eat.


    "Master Tang, aren''t you? How do you eat meat? " A student couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed, took a bite of the chicken leg, and then said, "there is a way that wine and meat pass through the intestines. Buddha''s heart stays, do you understand?"


    Not only that student didn''t understand it, but even other students didn''t understand it at all. They only knew one thing. Master Tang was a little monk who didn''t abide by the rules and regulations. The way of Buddhism didn''t work on him.


    After eating, some rest under the tree, and some cross their knees to regulate their breath. After Tang Ning looked at them, he took Xiao Hei around.


    "Master, I will patrol the night! You go to rest. " Han Zhi said with her side.


    "No, you go and have a rest! Keep up your spirit and fight tomorrow. " She laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "I hope you can break through the beast forest again this time."


    Smell speech, cold know this just should: "yes, subordinate certainly won''t let master son disappoint."


    After watching him leave, Downing said: "black, you go around."

 Chapter 238

    "Good." Xiao Hei answered, flapped his wings and flew away.


    Downing sat down under the tree and took out the fruits and some herbs in the space and began to play with it


    The next morning, donning, who had been playing with drugs for a night, packed up his things and went to the rest places of the students. Only some students are still asleep, there are a few students sitting cross knee breath surging, obviously in the advanced stage.


    She immediately protected the Dharma for them. As the sky was getting brighter, other students woke up and saw the advanced people. She could not help but look at each other and was somewhat surprised.


    At about noon, when the students made a breakthrough and reached the Ninth level of gas refining, Tang Ning couldn''t help smiling and squinting a pair of eyes: "not bad, not bad."


    It seems that it is right to bring them out to experience. It is too comfortable in the college. Without the pressure of the environment, where can the strength break through so fast?


    "How could you advance to the Ninth level? They were just refining seven levels of strength! Break through two classes in a row! How did you do it? "


    "I knew that I didn''t sleep last night. Maybe I could break through by learning from them."


    "No, you are different."


    Tang Ning shook his index finger with a smile and said: "they will break through because they had some understanding in the first world war yesterday. In addition, they were originally at the seventh level of Qi refining. Now that they have such an opportunity, they will break through the strength of level 9 in one fell swoop, but they are only at level 9, not at the peak of level 9. They think of reaching the peak of level 9 and then make a breakthrough It is still impossible to break into a spiritual master. "


    "But you don''t have to be discouraged. I believe that in this period of training, your strength will be improved." She cheered with a smile.


    "Yes, master Tang, we will try our best!" Seeing others advance, their hearts are like a flame of fighting spirit. They believe that their strength will also be improved!


    After the advanced students'' breath became stable, Tang Ning took them on their way. The students solved all the ferocious animals they met on the way. Along the way, Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh was not found, but a lot of medicinal materials were found, some of which were first-class and second-class miraculous drugs.


    "Master Tang, apprentice situ found Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh over there. He has gone down to pick it." A student quickly came back to report.


    "Found it? Lead the way. " Said Downing, and took the crowd forward quickly.


    When he came to the edge of a cliff, he saw a Ganoderma lucidum growing in a crevice under the cliff, and situ Nansheng had already climbed down. He only had a rope tied to his waist, and the other end of the rope was tied to a big tree not far away.


    Seeing this scene, Downing immediately called out: "Xiao Hei, go down and stare!"


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei fluttered his wings and flew down to situ Nansheng.


    Other people do not know how to let the crow go down, just help pull the rope, while shouting: "be careful."


    "Here it is, right here." Situ Nansheng showed an excited smile. He grabbed the rope in one hand and wanted to catch the Ganoderma lucidum in the other hand. However, when his hand reached out to the Ganoderma lucidum, a thin golden snake suddenly came out and opened his mouth and bit the hand that he had extended.


    "Ah Situ was surprised and called out instinctively.

 Chapter 239

    When the little golden snake bit situ Nansheng, Xiao Hei immediately stretched out his claw and tore the snake into two pieces and threw it down.


    "It''s a close call. Fortunately, I shrink my hands quickly." Situ exclaimed, patted his chest and said, quickly took off the Phnom Penh Ganoderma lucidum and climbed up with the rope.


    "Master Tang, look at me..." Before he finished his words, he was in a flash, rolled his eyes and fainted directly.


    "Master situ!" The student next to him quickly helped him, looked at his slightly purple lips and face, and exclaimed, "master Tang, master situ seems to be poisoned!"


    Downing frowned: "it seems that the Golden Snake didn''t bite him just now!" As she spoke, she had already squatted down to check his pulse. However, it was a sign of being poisoned by snake venom.


    "Strange..."


    She murmured, took his hand and examined it. It was found that there was a wound on his hand, which was purple and black. Maybe it was the venom vomited by the snake when she stretched out her hand.


    "The snake seems to be very poisonous. Can situ be saved?" Ye feibai is worried. Even if he is sent back to the college from here, he is afraid it will be too late.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die." Tang Ning took out the knife from the space, drew a cross in his wound, and forced his poison out with the spirit breath.


    Watching the black blood drop fall on the ground and burn out a hole, they gasp with surprise.


    After Tang Ning helped him with the poison, he took out a small gourd and poured a pill into his mouth: "OK, help him to the tree over there for a rest."


    "Master Tang, is this OK? Do you want to send him back to college? "


    Niu Dali lenglengleng asked, how powerful the poison was, they all saw it, but Tang Shi made such a black pill for him to take it? What if there''s something wrong with the poison?


    "No, I''ll wake up soon." Tang Ning said, put away the Phnom Penh Ganoderma lucidum, looked down again, and called out: "Xiaohei, you can see if there are any below."


    "Dumb! Dumb Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew down. After a circle, she came back and said to her, "Tang Tang, there is a bigger one than the previous one."


    "Well! I''ll go down and pick it As soon as her eyes brightened, she said to the other students, "you are all waiting for me. When situ wakes up, give him some water, and remember, don''t run around."


    "Master, let''s go down to your subordinates!" Han Zhi came forward and said, worried about what would happen to her.


    "No, your reaction is not as fast as I am. You help me to keep an eye on them. Don''t let them run around. I''ll come up in a minute." She took a rope and tied it to her waist and went down the cliff.


    The students looked at each other and could not help but worry: "what''s wrong with master Tang? There is a poisonous snake guarding the Phnom Penh Ganoderma lucidum. Can he do it? "


    "The master told you to wait. Don''t run around. You should go to one side and have a rest! Don''t worry about her. " Han Zhi said, while he stood at the edge of the cliff to watch.


    I saw the blue figure jumping down with the rope, down to about a few dozen meters, this just stopped.


    Tang Ning looked at the larger Ganoderma Phnom Penh than before, and showed an excited smile. Her feet against the cliff, looking at the golden snake on the plate of Phnom Penh Ganoderma.

 Chapter 240

    "Sizzling!"


    The Golden Snake was spitting out the snake''s message, sending out a threatening signal, and its raised head was staring at the outsider, ready to attack at any time.


    "Tut, this snake is bigger than the previous one. The snake gall should be used as medicine." Downing eyes suffused with light, on the side of the small black road: "small black, you remember to catch, don''t drop."


    "Dumb!"


    After hearing Xiao Hei''s reply, Tang Ning took out a dagger and made a false move. As soon as he looked forward, the snake''s head suddenly sprang up, opened its mouth and bit her. Seeing this, Tang Ning turned the dagger in his hand, and cut the Golden Snake''s head directly. The snake''s head flew out and fell down, and the snake''s body flew out.


    At this time, Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew forward. She grabbed the snake with no head and flew up.


    After digging Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh, she went up.


    The cold on the top saw that she had climbed up, so he grabbed the rope and pulled her up. However, at this time, there was a voice behind her.


    "Who are you! It turned out to be a student of that Tianlong college. He looks very handsome. "


    "Who are you?"


    "Who!"


    Lu Feng and ye feibai drink at the same time and quickly make a defensive posture. This animal forest is the place of their college. How can outsiders invade?


    "It''s just a bunch of kids. Are you pretty? When can you get rid of it


    While talking, a man and a woman came out. The man was tall and thin, about forty or fifty years old. The woman was wearing gauze clothes. She had a variety of styles. Her strength was at the peak of the spiritual master.


    "This is the territory of Tianlong college. Who are you? How dare you break in The cow drank with great strength and calm voice, and the big axe in his hand pointed at the two men.


    "Kid, don''t point at me with an axe. It''s rude!" The tall and thin man said in a gloomy voice. At the same time, he brushed his sleeve, and a strong dark force came out. Shengsheng attacked the cattle vigorously.


    "Ah


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that Niu Dali was hit by the force towards the cliff, Lu Feng and ye feibai both flew to catch his foot at the moment when he fell off the cliff.


    "How dare you hurt people!" As soon as a student was angry, he pulled out his sword and attacked the tall and thin man. The others, seeing this, also rushed up and surrounded the two men.


    One of the students took situ to one side and joined the battle. When situ youyou woke up, he saw the students of the college and two monks who came out of nowhere.


    Cold know no time to pay attention to behind, just accelerate the speed of pulling the rope. The master is still down there! The priority is to bring her up first.


    It''s easy to get down at a distance of tens of meters, but it''s a bit hard to get up. Tang Ning climbs and climbs. When she climbs to the top, she sees Niu Dali''s head hanging upside down. Ye feibai lies on the edge of the cliff and drags hard. She is stunned for a moment. Hearing the fighting sound above, she can''t help accelerating her upward speed.


    "Brother Niu, why are you so heavy? I can''t hold on. Come on up quickly!" Ye feibai cried, because Niu Dali is heavy and under the cliff, they are not good at exerting their strength. They always feel that they have not dragged him up, but are dragged down by him.


    Niu Dali couldn''t make it because he was hanging upside down. When he looked down, he saw that master Tang had already climbed up. He could not help shouting: "master Tang! Come here, let me borrow the rope

 Chapter 241

    As he climbed up, when he was about two or three meters away from the top, Downing untied the rope from his waist, and pushed his feet on the cliff in the direction of Niu Dali. After wrapping the rope around his body, he leaped up with his strength.


    "Master!" Han Zhi was relieved to see her come up.


    However, Tang Ning''s eyes fell not far from the front, one by one injured students with blood in the corners of their mouth, eyes slightly cold, eyes fell on the man and a woman.


    Seeing that the tall and thin man''s palms were moving, there was a strong aura of spiritual power between his palms. When she patted ye feibai towards ye feibai, she lunged forward, reached out and pushed the leaf feibai who wanted to meet the palm aside. At the same time, a round bamboo was rotated in her hand and blocked it directly.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, be merciful."


    Ye feibai was pushed aside and staggered to another student. After being held up, he stood still. When he looked back, he saw that Tang Ning was facing the tall and thin man with a smile.


    "Master Tang, they intruded into the important place of our college without permission! And they hurt our people! " Ye feibai hate said, eyes tightly staring at the man and woman two people.


    "Who''s making you think hard! If you know it''s not your opponent, you still have to move forward. Who will you fight if you don''t? " Downing glanced at them and snorted coldly.


    "Little monk?" The tall and thin man gazed in front of him. The delicate little monk picked his eyebrows: "when did this Tianlong academy even accept the monk?"


    "Oh, the little monk is really beautiful! It''s lovely to look at it. " The beautiful woman''s words with a bit of frivolity, a pair of beautiful eyes in Downing''s body, put out her hand to pick Downing''s chin.


    Downing smile narrowed a pair of eyes, way: "female benefactor falsely praise, even if you praise me like this, I will not be merciful." As soon as the voice fell, she leaned slightly away from her hand, and at the same time the round bamboo in her hand attacked her.


    The woman quickly avoided and retreated a few meters, a pair of beautiful eyes shining, and said: "little monk, you are only the sixth level strength of the spirit Master. I am the peak strength of the spirit Master. Do you want to fight with me? Do you think you are qualified? "


    "Amitabha, if you don''t try, how can you know?" As soon as she was holding the Buddhist ceremony, she recited a Buddha salute lightly. The next moment, her figure flashed, her hand was as fast as the wind, and her body method was as fast as a shadow.


    "I''ll play with you." The beautiful woman chuckled and didn''t pay attention to the little monk. She swept forward with a dart and a gust of wind in her palm. She attacked downing with a sharp inner force.


    The round bamboo blade in Tang Ning''s hand is like a sharp sword. With a stab of the bamboo tip, a sharp air current that can be seen with naked eyes comes out from the bamboo tip and goes towards the beautiful woman. The extremely fast attack speed hardly gives the beautiful woman a chance to breathe. As soon as the other party retreats, she pushes forward.


    When the beautiful woman could not avoid it, she drew out a soft sword from her waist and attacked her with a wheezing sound. The sharp sword flower was shaken out in her hand, but was blocked by the round bamboo in Downing''s hand.


    "Whew!"


    As soon as the bamboo front turns, the bamboo force cuts across the air with a sharp sound of air blade. When downing knocked down the sword in the woman''s hand with round bamboo in his hand, the round bamboo fell heavily on her shoulder with strength.


    "Ah


    The shrill voice came from the beautiful woman''s population, and she fell to her knees because of the blow.

 Chapter 242

    With a click, the bone on her shoulder seemed to have been broken. She was half kneeling on the ground, her hand was soft and soft, and her beautiful face turned pale and cold sweat came out.


    She clenched her lips and trembled slightly. When she looked up at the little monk, the cruel color in her eyes flashed by.


    "Qiuniang!"


    The tall and thin man quickly stepped forward to help the beautiful woman up, but he saw the little monk''s round bamboo wheezing through the beautiful woman''s hands, and then put a card behind her. At the same time, he abandoned all her accomplishments.


    "Ah


    Her whole face was twisted. She didn''t expect that the little monk would dare to abandon her cultivation.


    "Qiuniang!"


    The tall and thin man exclaimed. He watched her all over the world. She was ten years old. In his sleeve, his hands were tightly twisted into fists. His anger made him tremble.


    "How dare you! How dare you abandon her cultivation


    The tall and thin man roared and yelled, his voice carrying the power of the spirit Master''s peak attacking Tang Ning. At the next moment, his palm condensed the spirit power breath, and his figure flew out. The palm with strong palm wind was patted at Tang Ning with the momentum of destruction.


    "Tie her up!"


    Donning reached out and threw the dying woman, who was in her teens, to the students behind her, and asked them to tie them up.


    The students were shocked by the fact that he abandoned the cultivation of the beautiful woman. They did not recover for a while. However, Han Zhi on one side quickly caught the woman and bound her dying with ropes.


    "Bang!"


    The tall and thin man''s palm was hit by the wind. Because he was shunned by Downing, the palm slammed down on the big tree behind him. In an instant, the tree was burned like a fire, and the black smoke came out and made a hissing sound.


    Tang Ning glanced at the palm print on the tree and snorted, "I will not only abolish her accomplishments, but also yours!" As soon as the voice fell, the blue figure swept forward and took the initiative to attack.


    "Little bald ass! You want to die


    The strong aura of spiritual power is surging with a strong murderous spirit, and the students behind can not help but mention it. Master Tang is not the peak of Lingshi. Can he beat that tall and thin man?


    The fierce murderous spirit whistling across the air, Rao is retreating to the distant students. At this time, they can still feel the terrible breath brought by the fierce killing intention.


    Is this the peak strength of the spirit Master? They could hardly get close to the murderous air and the air current. They only saw the figure of Tang Shi and the tall and thin man fighting back and forth in the air flow, so fast that they could not see their moves clearly.


    "Bang!"


    "Whew! Whew


    When the sound of palm wind and bamboo strength spread, the tall and thin man in Vietnam was more frightened. The little monk''s strength and accomplishments are not as good as him, but his moves are changeable and tricky. He seems to be proficient in dozens of martial arts skills. With these skills alone, he has an overwhelming advantage. After a long war, he knows why qiuniang was defeated by the little monk.


    Seeing that the sign was wrong, when he hit the palm wind, he flipped in the air to escape, but he didn''t want to. At this time, the round bamboo in the little monk''s hand hit him heavily on his back.

 Chapter 243

    "Hiss! Ah


    The round bamboo hit him heavily on his back, and the dark force in the round bamboo spread all over his body with the fall of the blow. In an instant, he felt a very painful thump spread from his back to his chest, which made his blood and blood gush out of his mouth.


    "Poof!"


    He fell down on the ground, stepped on his back with one foot, and stepped back to the ground again. Before he could react, his accomplishments were abandoned by the little monk.


    "Ah! Little monk! I killed you! Kill you


    The angry and unwilling voice came out bitterly. Once Xiucheng was abandoned, he changed from a middle-aged man to an old man of 60 or 70 years old with gray hair and wrinkles on his face. The whole person was withered for more than ten or twenty years.


    "Kill me? If you kill me, your cultivation will not be abandoned. " Tang Ning hummed and looked back at the students who were all in a daze and said, "Why are you still in a daze? Come and tie him up. "


    The students responded and quickly pulled up the man on the ground and tied him with the woman. At this time, the two top friars of the spirit masters who had been sharp and aggressive were abandoned and injured. They were just like the old man in the twilight, as if they would die at any time.


    "Tang, Tang Shi, what are they going to do?" A student asked, do not know how to deal with these two people.


    "What to do?" Tang Ning felt his head and thought about it. They came from training. They can''t take such two burdens and send them back to the college for the dean''s disposal. It''s estimated that


    Her eyes turned on the students and looked at the young people who looked at each other. She laughed and asked, "do you want to send them back to the college?"


    Hearing the speech, the students shook their heads. Send these two people back, how can they train with master Tang? They don''t give up such a good chance for two people.


    "Since no one is willing to send them back, they have to be interrogated on the spot." With a helpless face, she stepped forward and squatted down in front of the two men. The round bamboo in her hand was lifted and poked on them. She found something hidden in their arms. She could not help but take a look.


    "Hey, there are more than a dozen kinds of miracles? Talk about it! Who are you? How did you get into the forest of beasts? "


    "You want to know? Well, I''ll tell you. " The man''s voice said powerless, like a snake like eyes staring at the little monk: "you come over some."


    "No, I''ll stand here, you say! I can hear you. " Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, I''m..." Before he had finished his words, the whole man jumped up from the ground with the woman on his back and rushed at the students: "even if I die, I''ll pull up some cushions!" The hand tied behind her pulled a talisman from the sleeve and tore it open.


    "No! It''s the explosive talisman! Get out of the way A student exclaimed and retreated.


    The other people''s faces changed as soon as they heard it. The explosive talisman was very powerful and its lethality could be extended to ten meters away. They had never thought that the man would have the explosive talisman. Even if he retreated as fast as possible, it would be too late.


    But did not want to, just when the student called out that it was the explosive rune, a touch of blue figure did not retreat, but advanced, startled their faces.


    "Master Tang!"

 Chapter 244

    "Master!" Cold know facial expression is also a change, see Master son come forward, want to go up but be pulled back by Ye feibai.


    Tang Ning didn''t practice talisman, but when she saw the expression of the students, it was not a good thing. What she didn''t expect was that the two people bound together didn''t rush to her side, but to the direction of the students.


    Where did she know that the man knew that if he jumped at the young monk, he would be avoided. In that case, he might as well have been a student of Tianlong college.


    However, he didn''t even want his life to use the blasting rune. He still didn''t expect that the little monk would dare not to retreat and advance backward in such a situation. One of them walked around behind them and kicked them to the cliff at the moment when he tore up the explosive rune.


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    A huge bang, at the same time, the roar also sounded, a cloud of black smoke mushroomed up from the bottom of the cliff, stopped in mid air for a while and then dissipated in the air.


    "Wow! Is this explosive talisman so powerful? "


    Tang Ning looked at the mushroom cloud, which was really not weak! Fortunately, she kicked him to the bottom of the cliff. If she kicked him to the other side, it would be affected by the current.


    After solving the two hidden dangers, she looked at the students who were in a state of shock and asked, "who called that the explosive talisman just now?"


    One of the students was stunned for a moment and came out: "master Tang, it''s me."


    Tang Ning looked at him, thought for a moment, and said, "you seem to be called song, right?"


    After listening to Tang Shi''s lecture for so long, they all followed him to stay in the animal forest for two days. He has not yet remembered their names.


    The student showed a helpless smile and said, "master Tang, I don''t call song what, my name is song Yixiu."


    Although he didn''t have the sense of existence as situ and ye feibai, he was also a student at the top of the Ninth Section of Qi refining! Can''t Tang Shi remember his name?


    "Oh, song Yixiu, I remember that." Tang Ning said with a smile and said, "I remember that one of the thirty students is proficient in talismans, and that one is you?"


    "Yes."


    Song Yixiu responded, and then said, "master Tang, you shouldn''t go forward just now. If it''s not fast enough, you may be injured by the power of the explosive rune."


    "Speaking of this, I want to talk about you."


    She suddenly gathered up the smile on her face. Her delicate little face was staring at the people seriously. Her clear voice came from her mouth: "just now that man gave you a very vivid and practical lesson. You should remember that no matter when you relax your vigilance and put down your guard, once you relax your vigilance and put down your guard, your life will not be Your way of cultivating immortals is even more so. In the future, you will encounter more dangerous things than now. If you can''t keep your head clear, keep vigilant and alert at all times, how can you go down the path of cultivating immortals together? "


    Everyone was shocked. Looking at Tang Shi, who was younger than them, with a delicate face and a stern teaching face, everyone''s heart was touched greatly. They knew that no matter how far they could go in the future, they would never forget their teaching.

 Chapter 245

    "To bring you to the fierce beast forest for training is not only to improve your actual combat experience and adaptability, but also to train your mind, vigilance and judgment. However, since you entered the forest of beasts, your ability has made me wonder how you got into Tianlong college and become a student of the top college in the land of mortals."


    "Master Tang, we will remember it."


    "Master Tang, we will remember it!"


    The voice of the students from small to big, to the final sonorous and powerful, reverberating in the air.


    This class, they believe, no one will forget, who will firmly remember!


    Looking at a straight straight straight waist to say this loud words, Tang Ning this only to slow down the face, nodded, said: "can remember the best, do not remember that life is your, when it fell, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Hearing this, the corners of the people''s mouths began to twitch.


    Tang Shi has said that. Do they dare not remember it?


    Seeing his face slightly slow, a student couldn''t help but step forward and asked with expectation: "master Tang, do you know my name?"


    The other students listened to it, and they could not help but look at Tang Shi.


    After hearing the speech, Tang Ning glanced at the student, his delicate eyebrows bent, and he said with a smile: "it''s easy for me to remember your name. As long as all aspects are the most outstanding, it''s difficult for me to remember it. As for now, ha ha, just like you bears, I don''t think it''s necessary to remember them."


    Touching a nose of ash, the student chatted with a smile, some embarrassed back.


    "How are they all hurt? Is there anything more serious? " Downing looked at them, glancing over the thirty students.


    "Master Tang, I was beaten by the palm wind, and now I can''t breathe." Said a student, a little pale.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning went up to help him explore the lower pulse, frowned slightly, stretched out his hand to open his lapel, and saw a palm print formed by blood stasis on his chest.


    "Hiss! Is it so bad? " Someone nearby gasped and was startled.


    "Fortunately, it''s not a direct slap on you. If you take a direct one, you''ll find it hard to survive." Downing said, to the side of humanity: "help him to the tree to sit."


    Several students helped people to the tree, and saw that master Tang took out a first-order herbal medicine and made it on the stone. After a while, he came over with the crushed elixir.


    "Does it hurt?" Tang Ning poked the student''s chest with his hand, and rubbed the elixir in his palm with the breath of spiritual power in his hands. When there was a heat in his palms, he drove blood stasis for the student''s luck.


    "Ah! It hurts... " The student called, only felt a heat flow in his chest gradually dispersed, a smell of blood ran up his throat, and he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof!"


    As soon as the blood vomited out, he gasped against the tree. As soon as his mouth opened, he was filled with a crude pill made of miraculous medicine. He suddenly snorted, only feeling that the smell of grass covered up the bloody smell in his mouth.


    "Yes, swallow the juice first, and then chew the medicine down." Tang Ning said that the elixir in the palm has become ashes under the friction of the palm force. She clapped her hands and said to the humanity beside her: "let him rest for a while and slow down."


    On one side, Han Zhi took out water to clean her hands, which just said: "master, you also have a rest!"

 Chapter 246

    "You can''t do it without resting. You can''t worry about them one by one." Downing sighed. In order to earn some points, she is not easy!


    When she went to sit under the tree, she saw that some students were going around for inspection, and some were resting. She took out food from the space to eat, and motioned for Han Zhi to sit down.


    "Master Tang." Master Tang came to detoxify a lot earlier, but he came here to help him.


    "Well?" Downing glanced at him.


    "I''m here to thank Master Tang for detoxifying me." He solemnly saluted Tang Ning and sincerely thank him.


    "Since you are brought out by me, I will take you back with arms and legs. If you can''t thank you, go back and have a rest." She waved her hand and didn''t take it to heart.


    Seeing this, situ did not say any more, but returned to the place where he had sat before, and looked at the little monk sitting under the tree not far away, eating meat heartlessly. He had only unspeakable complexity in his mind.


    Downing gave them time to rest, and then he took them to the woods after the formation


    In the college, 30 students such as Tang Shi were absent from the bamboo grove for a few days. After some students inquired, they learned that they had gone to the animal forest.


    "Did you hear that? Tang Shi actually took situ and them to the animal forest to do a task. "


    "I also heard that they took on the task bar where the integral is bigger, it is not easy to complete."


    "They dare to enter the forest of fierce beasts. Are they too bold? If something goes wrong, master Tang''s responsibility is not small. "


    Nangong Lingyun and Su Yanqing happened to pass by, so they stopped and listened for a while. After the students left, they walked slowly along the path.


    "I haven''t seen Tang Shi again since the day of examination. If I have the chance, I really want to visit him again." Nangong Lingyun said that it was really because of the help of master Tang that he was able to make such a breakthrough and become a spiritual master so quickly. Moreover, he was very curious about the young but capable master Tang.


    Su Yanqing mild smile: "now we are in this college, there will always be opportunities in the future, do not worry about this moment."


    "So it is." Nangong Lingyun smiles, looks at Su Yanqing beside him and says, "I''m a novice, and my grade is unstable, so I want to do some tasks first to earn some points. Are you interested in it?"


    "Well, go and see if there''s anything suitable for it." Su Yanqing said, with him to the direction of the taskbar.


    Maybe it''s because Tang Shi took 30 students into the fierce beast forest, so many students also wanted to try it, so they spontaneously came to the taskbar to see if there was a suitable task.


    Although most of the tasks with higher scores were taken over by Tangshi, some new ones were sent out by the task department. Therefore, some students have formed a team. When Nangong Lingyun, who was in the limelight on the day of assessment, came to the task office, the team of 40 or so people looked at him and did not know what they were talking about in a low voice. After a while, one of them turned south Gong Lingyun goes.


    "Nangong."


    Nangong Lingyun and Su Yanqing are looking at the task. When they hear the voice, they pause and look back.


    One of them hugged him and said, "I''m Zheng Siyuan, the Ninth level cultivation of Qi refining. We''ve taken several missions to the fierce beast forest. Are you interested? We want to invite you with us. "

 Chapter 247

    Hearing this, the students around just looked at Nangong Lingyun and the one named Zheng Siyuan. In fact, they don''t look up to the new students. They feel that the strength of the other side is not as good as their own. However, this Nangong Lingyun is known to many students and is a very outstanding person.


    He is not only the best of these new students, but also one of the college students. After all, even the old students, most of their strength is at the Ninth level of Qi refining, and few of them can break through the spirit Master. It should be noted that many people have failed to break through this threshold after several years.


    For those with stronger strength, whether they are new students or old students, they are willing to meet with each other. Therefore, this scene will appear. For them, if there is one more spiritual monk in the team, it will be more guarantee.


    However, hearing this, Nangong Lingyun first returned a salute, and then said, "as far as I know, it is not common for college students to go to the fierce beast forest. Even if they go, they have to be led by a tutor?"


    "Yes, the college has a rule that if you go to animal forest, there must be a tutor to lead the team, but there is another one. If the team is not led by a tutor, it can''t be less than 50 people. Among them, the strength in the Ninth level of Qi refining can''t be less than 20 people. So you can see, there are 30 members in our group whose strength has reached the Ninth level of refining, and the strength of others is in the seventh level of Qi refining."


    His voice stopped and his eyes looked at Nangong Lingyun: "it''s just that the students who go to the fierce beast forest without a tutor have to sign the life and death certificate first. I don''t know if you dare to go there?"


    Hearing his words, Nangong Lingyun couldn''t help laughing: "this is a good opportunity for training. It''s just a mixture of danger and danger. Have you ever been to the fierce beast forest before? But familiar with it? "


    "Zheng Xuechang has been with his tutors three times. Are you familiar with it?" One of the top students of nine steps said with his hands around his chest. After seeing Nangong Lingyun, he said, "don''t go and give me a word. Don''t be a mother-in-law."


    "In fact, this time, we will not go deep into the fierce beast, just on the periphery, so the risk is reduced by half." A 16-7-year-old woman said in a soft voice. Her beautiful eyes fell on Nangong Lingyun and said, "in addition to Zheng Xuechang, many people in the team have also been to the fierce beast forest."


    Nangong Lingyun took a look at the woman and saw that she was also the strength of the Ninth level of Qi refining. He thought for a while, and then he said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "I wonder if I can join in?"


    The gentle voice spread out slowly, so that people can''t help but be stunned. Looking along the voice, they can see the gentle man in white school robes looking at them with a smile.


    When they saw the man, their eyes flashed slightly. This man is not inferior in appearance or bearing, especially in a modest and genteel manner. He is the strength of Qi refining level 7. However, standing beside Nangong Lingyun, when he is silent, almost all people ignore him, as if there is no such person, and his sense of existence is very low.


    However, all the people present have accomplishments. One can make people ignore his existence, which makes people curious.


    "What do you call this student?" Zheng Siyuan asked with surprise.


    "Su Yanqing." He grinned gently, arched his hands, and allowed them to look at him calmly and freely.

 Chapter 248

    Su Yanqing?


    People looked at each other, eyes are at a loss. I don''t have any impression. I just know that he is a new student.


    "Our team is still a few people short. Su Xuezi is willing to join us. Naturally, we welcome it." Zheng Siyuan said with a smile.


    Nangong Lingyun and Su Yanqing look at each other with a smile, and then go to the front of dozens of people, under the introduction of Zheng Siyuan, get to know each other.


    After hearing about this, some of the college''s tutors shook their heads and said, "their courage is too great. They dare to go to the fierce beast forest without the guidance of their tutors."


    "I think it''s good for them to have the courage. They can''t be led by their tutors. With their strength, as long as they don''t go to the depths of the forest of beasts, there should be no danger."


    "It''s true. I heard that there were more than 30 Qi refining ninth level people in their team. It can be said that those with stronger strength have joined their team. I think these students have long wanted to make a breakthrough on their own, so let them go!"


    "I heard that Guo Qing was also invited to join." Zhao said.


    "Oh? What did the Dean say? " Other mentors were surprised.


    "The president can''t say anything. The president only says that it''s better for him to break in. Guo Qing is cautious. He can give advice to other people when he is in trouble. He can''t always be around him."


    Several tutors heard the speech, but did not say anything more.


    Three days later, in Tianlong city.


    Mo Ye walks in the courtyard with his hands down. Sometimes he stops and looks at the gate. He can see that the black wind and the dark one are confused. Who is the master waiting for?


    "Why didn''t the boy come to get the money?" Mo Ye inquires and looks at the black wind.


    "Ah? Master Tang? He, he didn''t come Black wind suddenly, the original master is waiting for Tang Shi? But after entering the college, Tang Shi can''t always come out casually, right?


    Mo Ye frowned and asked, "did you tell the auction house that if he came to get the share, he would come to me directly?"


    "Yes, I''ve already told you." Black wind said in a hurry, looking at the master whose face was gloomy and uncertain, for fear that he would make the master angry again.


    "Why didn''t he come, since he had been told?" Mo Ye asks with a calm face.


    "Ah?"


    Heifeng was stunned. He looked at the master and the dark one standing on the side like a wooden stake. After thinking about it, he even said, "master, maybe it''s master Tang who doesn''t have time to come out? Or is he unable to come out? "


    He is not a worm in Tang Shi''s stomach. How can I know why Tang Shi didn''t come?


    Looking at the master''s tight frown, he suggested, "why don''t you go and have a look?"


    "Look at him? Does Ben Wang have to go to see him? He can come or not Mo Ye snorts and flicks his sleeve. He goes to the table and sits down.


    Looking at the master whose temper was obviously uncertain, the black wind bumped into the dark one around him, indicating him to think of a way. However, dark one stood still and looked at the sky like no response.


    "What do you do when you are always in the dark?" Mo Ye glances at him, his voice can''t hear joy and anger.


    "Er..."


    Black wind a chat, eyes a turn, way: "master son, subordinates want, that day dragon college subordinates have never been, I wonder if the master can go down to go back with the subordinate to have a look?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s face slows slightly. He stands up directly and says, "what''s the difficulty? I haven''t played the last game of chess. Let''s go! Go to the college and play chess with the old man. "

 Chapter 249

    Black wind eyes a bright, hurriedly answer is, follow him out of the yard to the Tianlong college and go.


    In the fierce beast forest, after entering the forest for a few days, the white clothes of 30 students have changed color. In addition to the color of grass juice and soil, the color of dried blood is more.


    Their clothes were cut several times, and their whole body was dirty and embarrassed. Among them, the only one who was as clean as before was Tang Shi.


    Without him, one is that Tang Shi''s strength is above the others, and he has no chance to embarrass him. The other is that he has immortal family treasure and heaven and earth bag. Even if they are top families, they can''t get one in this mortal land.


    What''s more, what''s more, the most they carry in their arms this time is medicine, and they don''t really have clothes. Therefore, a suit of clothes has been worn for several days. There is no other way except occasionally taking them off to the water source to wash and dry and then putting them on their bodies.


    Therefore, although the clothes were torn several times, and there were some marks that were not washed clean, they did not stink at all. At most, they had a sour smell.


    But this also makes these aristocratic childe brothers, one by one uncomfortable, regret that they did not bring a set of clothes.


    "I only washed this dress last night. Why is it so itchy today?" Ye feibai pulled the lapel and smelled the sour smell on his clothes. He looked at the fresh and clean Tang Shi in front of him with envy.


    They came to suffer, and Tang Shi came to play. It felt like two groups of people, but they were in one team.


    "Why not? It must be that you didn''t clean your clothes Situ said coolly, biting a piece of grass in his mouth, and looking at Tang Shi in front of him, he said, "when I''m out of college, I''ll have to find a way to get a heaven and earth bag."


    "Come on! It''s only in the land of immortals. It''s a rare treasure here. You can''t buy it with money. "


    Ye feibai said, with curiosity and inquiry in his eyes, he said to situ: "what do you think is the origin of Tangshi? How can we get the heaven and earth bag only in the land of immortals? I have inquired before that even the top auction houses in the land of mortals only occasionally have one or two auctions to be auctioned, and all the winners are top-level family owners. Even my father, in retrospect, did not get the auction. "


    "Who knows? I don''t know which monk he came out of. Anyway, he is not a general monk. Otherwise, he can''t be the master of Tianlong. " Si Tu said leisurely, taking back his eyes and looking at other places.


    After getting along with each other during this period, he knew that he had real skills, and he also taught them attentively. In case of danger, he would block them in front of them, so he respected him and believed him.


    "You still have leisure to chat, and so can I. I''m too tired. I''m tired, hot and thirsty, and I''ve finished drinking water."


    A student wiped his sweat and said, "master Tang, let''s find a place to rest."! Let''s take a breath and replenish the water. "


    After hearing the words, Tang Ning looked back at the student, and then nodded his head: "OK!"

 Chapter 250

    Her eyes looked around her and said, "but this place is not suitable for rest. Go further! The woods are dense and the weeds are lush in front of us. There should be water source. Let''s have a rest there. "


    "Good!" The student should, licked some dry lips, looked up at the sun, and then went on.


    After walking about 500 meters, we arrived at the shady place ahead. Some people first went around to look for water, while others sat down and rested. After a while, several students came back with surprise on their faces.


    "Master Tang, there is a mountain spring not far from here, and the water source is not small. We can drink enough water to fill the water bag and then take a bath and wash our clothes."


    "Then you go." Donning waved his hand, sat down under the shady tree and drank water from the space.


    "Master, go down and fill up the water!" Han Zhi said, came to her side and waited.


    Downing drained the water in the water bag, threw the empty water bag, and said, "Oh, take it! My other one is empty. It''s full. " Say, take out another empty space.


    "Yes." After taking over, he followed the students to the water source.


    Around the students spontaneously patrol up to stand guard for the people, while other students have come to the water source to drink water and fill their water bags.


    When he saw Hanzhi come to fill the water, a student asked curiously, "Hanzhi, it''s been several days, and you don''t feel uncomfortable if you take off your clothes and take a bath?"


    "Used to it." Han Zhi opened his mouth and said, his voice was calm and indifferent. After filling several water bags, he walked back.


    "What a weirdo." The student said, and then went down to wash his face.


    Hearing this, the man with water at the mouth of the spring above said, "he was born as a dark guard. Naturally, he has been trained. Let alone not to change his clothes for a few days, he can stand it even for a month. What''s so strange about that."


    "You said that Tang Shi was a monk, how could he bring a secret guard with him? Is Tang Shi also an aristocratic son? "


    Another man laughed: "ha ha ha ha, master Tang doesn''t just take a dark guard. Do you forget that there is a star pupil? The star pupil is still a girl


    "Come on, don''t talk about master Tang. He has great wisdom. He is a Buddhist. He can wear wine and meat, and he won''t be able to distinguish men and women. In his eyes, all living beings are equal, and there is no difference between men and women." Another person washed his face and said, "even if I don''t take a bath, I have to wipe my body. It''s really uncomfortable to sweat."


    "Hey hey, OK, OK. Don''t talk about master Tang. I''ll take a bath and cool my clothes by the way." The next student said, also began to undress.


    The Buddhist rules and regulations are not suitable for Tang Shi. I learned about it in the college some time ago. When I came to the forest of fierce animals these days, I had a deeper understanding.


    Han Zhi, who was walking back with several water bags, saw that his master was coming this way. He looked back at the water source. Many students had already taken off their underpants. His face changed slightly. He quickly stepped forward to stop his master.


    "Master, I''ve set up the water." He came up and said, blocking her eyes.

 Chapter 251

    Downing nodded, took it and put it into the space, leaving only one for him to take with him, and said, "then you go to have a rest! I''m going to wash my face


    "Master, wash it with the water in the water bag! When the water is used up, I will load it His height is higher than her, so block in front of her, but also very good, her line of sight to block.


    When Tang Ning saw that he always followed her head and moved her figure, he was surprised and asked, "why do you always block me? The front is the water source! It''s the same thing if I go straight to the bathroom. "


    Hearing this, Han Zhi lowered his voice and said, "master, they have taken off their clothes."


    "Ah?"


    Tang Ning Leng for a while, probe to cold know body side to look, ask at the same time: "naked? Not really? " With this probe, she saw the young people who had taken off their big underpants one by one. This made her happy.


    "Pooh! These colorful underpants are really a beautiful scenery with colorful colors


    She couldn''t help laughing. Although the students are naked, but they all wear a pair of knee length underpants! It''s not just running around naked. What can I avoid?


    Cold know helplessly called a: "master." If you let the owner know, it''s hard to say anything.


    "All right, all right, let''s go! Go to the front and I''ll wash it out of the water bag. "


    Donning waved his hand with a smile, but he didn''t look at it any more. In fact, it was nothing to her, but he couldn''t help but feel like a stiff old man. If she really walked past, he would be in a red eye.


    "Master Tang, don''t you come to wash it? The water is cool Situ called out to the figure who turned away.


    "Master Tang, come and wash together! It will be sunny. Now the clothes are dry after washing for a while, and the spring water is really cool Ye feibai also followed with a cry.


    Tang ningtou also did not return to the wave, the voice with a hard to hide the smile: "no, no, there are too many people, too crowded."


    Listening to the smile in Tang Shi''s words, situ was stunned for a moment and asked in doubt: "what is Tangshi laughing at? Why is it strange? "


    "Who knows! Wash it quickly! I''ll replace them later. " Next to the people said, three or two of the bath will be the clothes will also dip into the water, and then fished up, wrung dry, directly put on the body.


    As he walked back, Tang Ning said with a smile: "Han Zhi, you should know that people who cultivate immortals can''t be too constrained by worldly rituals. There are many things. If you look at them, you can only see a group of men who have taken off only their underpants, but what I see is a beautiful scenery line, which is not the same Do you understand that the same lies in different moods and different horizons? "


    Beautiful scenery?


    Han Zhi''s forehead has drawn a few black lines, and he glanced at his master''s son quickly, and the corners of his mouth smoked. At any time, she can find a lot of great truth to say, anyway, he can''t say her, as for understand? He thought that she would soon forget that she was actually a woman, and that she was not a real Buddhist disciple.


    The group of students who are still laughing happily at the water source and calling for Tangshi to wash together are estimated that if they knew that Tang Shi was a girl in their eyes, they would not be able to laugh if they saw the appearance of their underpants all over the place?

 Chapter 252

    Xiaohei stood on the branch not far from Downing. After looking up at Tang Ning, he looked at the students not far away. At the next moment, he opened his mouth and called out: "dumb! Dumb! Beautiful scenery! Ha ha ha ha ha


    It''s hoarse voice with sharp, at this time dumb call, and ha ha''s smile, can''t help but let the students at the water source look back strangely.


    "Listen, the crow of Tangshi is barking again."


    "Yes, that''s a big laugh. However, I''ve heard from my family elders that animals can''t speak in general, but the ones who can speak are those who have reached the top level and opened their minds."


    "It''s no wonder that Tang Shiben is extraordinary. It''s not surprising to have a talking crow around him."


    Several students murmured there, looked around, and then said, "but what beautiful scenery is that crow talking about? Can a bird see the scenery? "


    "Hey, who knows!"


    At this time, they don''t know that they are the scenery in the eyes of one person and one bird


    Tang Ning looked at Xiao Hei with a smile. He went to a big tree and washed his face with the water in the water bag. Then he knew to Han: "OK, I''ll go to the tree to have a rest. Call me after they''ve finished it."


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should, watching her jump up the tree, lying in the lush green leaves, this just light breath, go to the water again.


    On the other side, when Mo Ye comes to the courtyard of the dean of the college, the dean is reading the book in the courtyard, walking slowly, shaking his head gently, and murmuring from time to time.


    Listening to the sound of footsteps, he looked up and was surprised when he saw Mo Ye. He said, "Why are you here again?"


    "Recently, the dragon has nothing to do with his leisure, so he comes here to look around. Why? Not welcome? " Mo Ye says, after seeing the flowers and plants in the yard, he goes to the table and sits down.


    The black wind that follows in from behind stands behind Mo Ye.


    "Ha ha, of course, you are welcome. You followed Xiao Tang without two games of chess last time. Today, Xiao Tang is not here. It''s just that you will stay here tonight! We''ll have a good time next time. " The dean said with a smile, put away the book, went to the table and sat down.


    Mo Ye''s eyes flash slightly, and asks, "is he very busy these days?" Busy enough to let him go to Tianlong city to get money?


    "Xiao Tang? He took 30 students to the animal forest to do a task. He has been away for many days. " The dean said, let people on the tea, is about to ask people to set up the chessboard, can not help but look at him with a smile: "you should not see the old man is false, to see the little Tang is true?"


    Mo Ye glances at him and doesn''t speak.


    "Ha ha ha, unfortunately, he is not here, and he will not come back soon."


    He said with a smile, looking at his fingers gently tapping on the table. He did not know what he was thinking of. He flashed a strange color in his wise eyes and said: "speaking of all, I haven''t seen you care about anyone like this, old man. Why don''t you tell me? How did you get to know Xiao Tang? "


    "Want to know?" Mo Ye looks at him, the lip corner tiny hook, way: "don''t tell you."


    "Well, if you don''t, you can''t play chess?" The president asked helplessly.


    "You said I came to look for him. Since he is not here, can I stay with you, the old man?" Mo Ye stands up, takes a look at him and says, "I''ll go first. I''ll come back next time."

 Chapter 253

    Seeing him leave, the Dean shook his head and laughed: "young man!"


    A few days later, one morning, Tang Ning watched Niu Dali, who had successfully broken into a spirit Master level. Her eyes narrowed into a line with a smile. She looked at the light breath and opened her eyes. Her face overflowed with joy. She asked with a smile: "calf, yesterday you envied situ and ye feibai. They broke through to become spiritual masters two days ago. Now you are also a spiritual master. How do you feel?"


    "It feels like I''m dreaming." He grinned, with a simple and honest look, and his joy and excitement on his face were not concealed. He approached him and said, "master Tang, pinch me! I''ll see if I''m dreaming? Have I really become a psychic


    "It''s not a dream. You''re really a psychic." She stood up with a smile. Her delicate face was full of complacency and said, "I said it all! You will certainly benefit from your coming in with me this time


    "Yes, I believe it. Others don''t believe it. Tang Shi said that I believe Niu Dali." With a happy smile, he ran to situ and ye feibai with excitement and pride on his face and said, "I''m also a spiritual master. My grade is the same as you. I''m faster than you."


    Situ glanced at him, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a wicked smile: "Congratulations, brother Niu, you are so talented that you catch up with us all of a sudden. We will go to Tianlong city sometime. You have to treat us!"


    "That''s OK. We''ll go out sometime when we get back. I''ll take care of it." The cow patted the chest vigorously and said happily.


    Tang Ning came over and said, "although you are advanced to become a spiritual master, you have broken through several levels in a row. It''s not like situ and they have sunk at the top of the Ninth level, so the foundation is not stable. In the next time, you don''t want to advance, and cultivate and stabilize the foundation, which will help you a lot in the future."


    "Yes, I listen to master Tang!" The cow responded immediately.


    Ye feibai took a look at the crowd, then put his eyes on master Tang and said with a smile: "speaking of all, we have only been in the fierce beast forest for half a month. Most of the people have advanced. Among them, situ and I and Lu fengniudali have advanced to become spiritual masters. Many of them have reached the peak of Qi refining level 9. The speed and success rate of advanced breakthrough are so high. Master Tang, go back this time The crowd was surprised


    Hearing this, all the students looked at each other with a smile, and their eyes were filled with joy. Even if some of them are not advanced, they have stabilized their existing foundation and improved their actual combat experience and combat effectiveness. For them, a short half month is far better than half a year in college.


    Tang Shi will not only teach them survival skills in the wild, but also teach them how to distinguish simple herbs, instruct them to practice, and train their fighting capacity and adaptability. Even though all the gains in this forest are from Tang Shi, they are still grateful and happy.


    "Our mission has been completed very quickly, and the last task is to hunt and kill a fifth level fierce beast. After the task is completed, we can go back to the college in advance." Tang Ning opened his mouth and looked at the crowd, then motioned: "go! The vanguard team will go to explore the way first and look for the trace of the fifth level fierce beast. Remember, if you find it, you can come back quickly. Don''t frighten the snake. "

 Chapter 254

    "Yes One team of ten men went ahead quickly. Tang Ning and others at the back of this just keep up, while looking for medicinal materials in the forest.


    Compared with the high morale and excitement of the people here, the 50 member team led by Guo Qing, Zheng Siyuan and Nangong Lingyun was filled with a sense of depression and anxiety.


    Although more than half of the 50 students are in the Ninth level of Qi refining, they are all in a mess at this time. They are heavily injured, their breath is unstable, and their feet are floating. They are breathing heavily while walking. They look back at their backs worried from time to time.


    "Should we get rid of it? I''ve been running for so long, and I haven''t heard anything A student said, some anxiously looking at the dense forest behind him.


    "Guo Xuechang! Come and have a look A student exclaimed, his voice trembling slightly: "Chen and Chen Lin seem to be dying..."


    Hearing this, Guo Qing and Nangong Lingyun in front of him and Zheng Siyuan and Su Yanqing behind him quickly came to the student''s side. When they saw that the student on his back was completely unconscious, his face was still purple and black, and his mouth was overflowing with blood, they were all shocked.


    "Have you taken the antidote? How could this happen? " Zheng Siyuan said urgently.


    "It should be that the poison is too strong, and the antidote pill can''t work. Quickly, put him over there first and take him to run, let alone speed up the flow of the poison." Guo Qing said, helping people to the side of the tree.


    "I''ll take people on guard!" Nangong Lingyun said, looking at Su Yanqing, he took some students to guard around with him.


    "Chen Lin? Chen Lin? "


    Guo Qing yelled a few times, but he didn''t respond. Instead, his breath became weaker and weaker. He immediately said, "at the moment, we can only seal several big acupoints on his body to slow down the poison in his body. I remember the dean said that Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh can solve the acute poison. If you can find the Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh, maybe his life can be saved. If you can''t find it, I''m afraid his life will not be saved!" While speaking, he has condensed the spirit breath to seal several acupoints on his body.


    "Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh?"


    Zheng Siyuan was stunned and frowned. He said, "it''s easier to find master Tang than to find Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh. I''ve heard from people on the taskbar that one of the tasks they''ve taken on is picking Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh."


    "Yes! If we go to find them, one is that we don''t know where to find them. On the other hand, I heard that there are poisonous golden snakes guarding the Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh. Even the spiritual masters may not be able to take them off smoothly, but master Tang is also in the forest of beasts. If we can find them, maybe Chen Lin will be saved. "


    Guo Qingwei pondered and said, "it''s not easy to find them because of the big animal forest? Now we can only play signal bombs. I hope they can find us! " He sent a signal from his arms and lit it to the sky.


    "Whew! Bang


    Among the fierce beasts, one of the students who was playing the vanguard to explore the way heard the subtle sound in the sky. When he looked up, he could not help but be slightly stunned, and quickly pulled the humanity around him: "you see, isn''t that our college''s distress signal?"


    "It''s the college''s distress signal. Please report to Mr. Tang! I''m going to take the rest of the team first. " Ye feibai took a look, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, that place is still some distance from here, I hope they can hold on to it!


    "Good!" The other two quickly returned to inform Tang Shi.

 Chapter 255

    Downing, they''re looking for the medicine with their heads down and their backs bent! They couldn''t hear the signal when it came to them, so no one knew until two students came quickly.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Seeing that they were in a hurry, situ asked.


    "We found the college''s distress signal, and ye feibai has already taken a step to catch up with people." Two students said quickly.


    One side of the cow vigorously Leng for a moment, asked: "still have the tutor to bring the students in? Not before us, right? Is it really the college''s distress signal? Are you right? "


    "No mistake, it''s our college''s distress signal!" Two students said definitely.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning immediately said, "you two lead the way, all of you are moving forward rapidly!"


    "Yes The crowd responded in a deep voice and went quickly.


    On the other side, when the signal was sent out, maybe it was because of the sound that they were being chased by two and five level beasts. Nangong Lingyun was the first to find out that the two headed and five level fierce beasts were coming towards them.


    "Go back, everyone is ready to fight!" Nangong Lingyun drinks and raises his hand to signal the warning of several people to retreat.


    Because of the aura of spiritual power in the voice, they didn''t have to come back to deliver the message. The people around Chen Lin who were injured there already heard it. For a moment, they were in a panic.


    "It''s the two heads and five steps fierce beast! What should I do? Our people are all hurt like this. If we fight, we will all have to... "


    "There is no way to avoid but to fight!"


    Guo Qing stood up, his face full of seriousness: "although the signal is released, but whether they can see it or not is still one thing. We can only rely on ourselves now! Everyone prepare for me! The lighter one is in the front, the more serious is in the back! With our strength, we can kill one even if we can''t kill two beasts with five levels! "


    Although Ouyang Shaojie was not seriously injured, he was also bloodstained with small injuries. At this time, seeing that each of them still wanted to fight with the two five level ferocious beasts, he could not help crying out: "we are all injured, and we will die even more if we continue to fight. Chen Lin is not only injured but also poisoned. It is estimated that he can''t be saved. Why should we compensate everyone for him? We''d better take advantage of the two heads of the five level fierce beast has not arrived, quickly evacuate it


    Hearing this, some students moved their minds. They had this idea, but because of the friendship among their classmates, it was not easy to speak. Now Ouyang Shaojie said it, and they could not help looking at Guo Qing.


    "They are all college students. If it is you who are seriously injured and comatose at this time, do you want us to leave you behind and leave?" Guo Qing frowned slightly, and a trace of anger appeared on his gentle face: "if you are greedy for life and death, I will not force you to stay!"


    Being said, Ouyang Shaojie''s face turned blue and white, his fists tightened in secret, but he didn''t say a word and didn''t turn around to leave.


    If he left alone like this, what would it be like? Even if he returned to the college, wouldn''t he be told that he was afraid of death? How can you raise your head in the future?


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!


    The two roars of the beast exploded in their ears like thunder. They were shocked. Their bodies instinctively made a fighting posture, and their swords were consistent with each other. At this time, a figure was knocked out by a five level fierce beast and hit the ground severely.

 Chapter 256

    "Ah


    When the scream came out, the student who fell on the ground spat out a mouthful of blood. When he struggled to get up, the fierce beast roared down and flew out. The open mouth showed a row of sharp and sharp teeth and bit the student on the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    Nangong Lingyun drank. His figure quickly swept out and pushed the people on the ground to the back. At the same time, the sword in his hand flashed, and the spirit of the sword Gang, which contained the aura of spiritual power, attacked the fifth level fierce beast.


    "Roar!"


    Another five level ferocious beast also rushed out, it did not rush to Nangong Lingyun, but roared and rushed to the group of students who were seriously injured in the back.


    "Ah


    When they saw such a fierce beast with its mouth open and a row of sharp and frightening teeth coming at them, some students exclaimed and wanted to start, but they were shocked by the fierce beast. Their legs trembled and their cold sweat froze. They could not move.


    As soon as Guo Qing saw it, he immediately reached out and dragged him to his back. At the same time, he took the place of the sword to attack. However, when a sword with spiritual power was cut down, only a sonorous sound was heard on the top of the five level fierce beast. However, there was not even a trace left after the sharp sword.


    On the contrary, because he pulled the man in front of him to step back to the top of his head, he was slow to avoid that moment, and his shoulder was suddenly scratched by the sharp claw, and several deep visible blood stains were found on his shoulder.


    "Hiss! Damn it


    He took a breath of cold air, and his cold sweat seeped out. His hand trembled uncontrollably because of the deep wounds on his shoulder, and the blood flowed down to the ground.


    The smell of blood stimulated the bloodthirsty beast. It roared and rushed forward again. At the same time, other students besieged and took the injured Guo Qing to the rear.


    "Roar!"


    Another ferocious beast was stabbed in the eye by Nangong Lingyun, roaring and crashing like crazy. For a time, many students were hit and thrown out and couldn''t get up. Some were scratched by the fierce beast''s claws. The scene was extremely tragic.


    Some students fired two or three signal flares one after another, hoping that Tang Shi could see them. But when they saw the wounded people in front of them, one by one they were desperate.


    It''s over. I''m afraid they''ll all die here.


    Nangong Lingyun was knocked out in order to save a woman who was almost trampled on by a fierce beast. The fierce beast in his rage was more powerful. Even if he was a spirit Master, he was still unstable. This collision directly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof!"


    "Brother Lingyun!" The woman exclaimed and quickly helped him, but he quickly pushed him away. When the figure fell behind, she saw the fierce beast searching for its voice and rushed forward, which made her cry out.


    "Ah


    Ye feibai came with several students, but he didn''t want to see such a tragic scene. When he saw the first five stage fierce beast biting at Lingyun of Nangong, he instinctively called out: "be careful!"


    The figure swept out and helped Nangong Lingyun, but he didn''t have time to take him to avoid it. He saw that the terrible brutality was accompanied by the stench and bloody smell from the fierce beast''s open mouth.


    "Master Tang!" The moment ye feibai was shocked, he saw a golden light coming

 Chapter 257

    "Whew!"


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when the first five steps fierce beast bites, the golden light from small to large, until it slams to the fierce beast, trapping the beast in it.


    Even though the fierce beast of the fifth rank was trapped in the bowl, it was still pounding hard in it, trying to overturn the thing that trapped it and escape.


    "Take it


    Accompanied by a clear drink, a shadow of flying, his blue clothes floating, wearing the holy light, suddenly let all students seem to see hope, from despair to surprise, this moment of excitement, can not speak, only listen to their excited shout.


    "Master Tang!"


    Behind Downing''s back, other students quickly joined the battle, stopping another five level fierce beast, and some helped to help the wounded to safety.


    "Attack the three fingers of his jaw!"


    When Tang Ning''s voice came out, situ, Lu Feng and others immediately responded. Seeing that the animal''s skin was extremely hard, they joined forces to attack the three fingers of the jaws of the fierce beast.


    The fierce beast trapped in the bowl lost its voice as the bowl turned. When downing took the bowl back, Han Zhi, who came from behind, stepped forward to make up his sword.


    The sword pierced through the three fingers of its lower jaw, which was different from the hardness of the animal''s skin. The skin and flesh of the lower jaw were very fragile. When the stab reached the bottom, and the blood gushed out, the fifth level ferocious beast, who had been turned dizzy by the bowl and had not yet been able to slow down God, died under the sword of Han Zhi.


    "Roar..."


    A shrill roar with a trace of hoarseness, with a bang after the fall, the huge body twitch a few times and then lie there motionless.


    "Take out the crystal." Tang Ning orders, let cold know to take out the beast crystal.


    "Yes." Han Zhi answered and set about digging.


    Tang Ning turned to see the corner of his mouth overflowing with blood Nangong Lingyun, and then said to Ye Fei Bai, "help him to one side!"


    "Good." Ye feibai should be holding Nangong Lingyun away.


    Turning around and looking at the students around, except for the 30 people she was carrying, all the other students were helped to retreat to safety, while the other five level ferocious beast was jointly killed by situ and Lu Feng Niu Dali.


    Guo Qing and others saw that the two heads and five levels of fierce beasts that made them despair were killed by Tang Shi and other students. They could not help but stay for a moment. After a good half sound, Guo Qing stepped forward with his wound covered.


    "Thank you for your help." He endured the wound and bowed his hand.


    "Guo Qing? How could you be here? What about the instructor of this team? " Downing didn''t see him before, mainly because they were all in a mess. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it.


    Hearing his words, Guo Qing couldn''t help but smile: "our team has no tutors, only 50 students, but unexpectedly..." He simply told him the whole story.


    It was because she brought thirty students to the animal forest, and they formed a team to make a breakthrough? After hearing this, Downing could not laugh or cry.


    "You don''t know the danger of the forest of beasts. If you come, you can come! However, we were chased by two fierce beasts and ran into the depths of the forest. Fortunately, we are not far away from here. If we are too far away, let alone the signal can not be seen, we will not come and help each other if we see it. "


    Seeing his face drooping slightly, he seemed to have a sense of guilt, and downing was not good to say anything more. He just said, "I think you are badly hurt. Go and deal with the wound first."

 Chapter 258

    As soon as her voice fell, she looked around and called out, "Song Yixiu, please come and help Guo Qing bandage the wound."


    "Here it is." Song Yixiu, who was over there, answered and walked quickly.


    Guo Qing stopped for a moment and said, "master Tang, we have a student here who is poisoned and needs to detoxify with Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh. I know that one of the tasks assigned to Tangshi is to pick Ganoderma lucidum in Phnom Penh. I don''t know if I can take out Ganoderma lucidum from Phnom Penh to save Chen Lin''s life. I''ll make up the integral of this task later."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked to pick eyebrow, glanced at the face pale Guo Qing one eye: "where is the person?"


    "This way, master Tang, please follow me." Guo Qing said, bear the wound and take him to the place where Chen Lin is.


    "OK, you and song Yixiu go to bandage! I''ll just come here. " Tang Ning motioned, seeing that he was badly hurt, he asked him to bandage first.


    Seeing this, Guo Qingdun for a moment, looked at the song Yixiu on one side, this just should say: "good." As soon as the voice fell, he followed him to sit down and deal with the wound first.


    Downing looked at the dying young man. His acupoints had been sealed, and the whole person was in a coma. Only a very thin breath could let people know that he was still alive.


    Although he is alive, if he can''t get rid of the poison, he can''t live back to college.


    "Where is the wound?" Downing asked the students nearby.


    "There are many wounds on his body. Which one is Tang Shi talking about?" The two students asked blankly.


    "He was poisoned. Where did the poison come from? Don''t you know? " Downing asked helplessly.


    "We escaped all the way. We only knew that he seemed to be bitten by something in the previous battle, and then there were signs of poisoning. We gave him antidote pills, but we couldn''t detoxify him. We didn''t know what he was bitten by? Where are you biting? " They quickly explained.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning eyebrow tiny twist, stare at that comatose youth to see for a while, then called a: "cold know, take off his clothes, check the poison from which wound into."


    "Yes." In response, Han Zhi took off the clothes of the student and saw that there were many wounds with blood on him, but they were not poisoning wounds. Instead, a wound on his left leg was blackened, and the whole leg was purple with black swelling, with a trace of blood.


    "You see, master, it should be here." Han Zhi said, see that the student''s whole leg is covered with black purple poison, obviously the poison has damaged his whole leg, I''m afraid, want to keep this leg is also difficult.


    "Hiss! Can Chen Lin''s leg still be preserved? " Several students nearby took a cold breath and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows twisted slightly. Seeing that the blood on his lower leg was blackened and slightly exposed to the root of his thigh, he quickly took out the knife from the space, roasted it with fire, and directly cut his swollen leg wound with the knife. Seeing the black blood gushing out, she drank: "rinse with water!"


    Han Zhi quickly took out the water and slowly rushed down the wound, while downing condensed the spirit breath to force out the poison in his body from the wound. The black blood flowed into a big pool on the ground before turning red gradually. At this time, Tang Ning took out a pill and put it into Chen Lin''s mouth, and then took out some herbs to smash and bandage the wound.


    "Tang Shi, Chen Lin, how is he?" Guo Qing endured the pain of the wound and asked.

 Chapter 259

    "After detoxification, his life has been saved. However, after he was poisoned, you didn''t find him in a hurry. The blood came from his wound, causing the toxin to invade the muscles and bones of his leg. It is estimated that his leg will be unconscious for a period of time." Although her pills are not pills, they can really neutralize all kinds of poisons, even those in Mo ye at the beginning, let alone this one.


    Smell speech, Guo Qing carried the heart down, the mood is also some heavy. Chen Lin''s life is saved, but can his legs still walk in the future?


    "Master Tang, this is beast crystal." Situ came over with an animal crystal and said, "now there are two heads and five level fierce beasts here. Our task has been completed. Are we going to prepare to go back?"


    Tang Ning took the beast Jing and put it away. He said with a smile, "well, pack up and go back." She looked at Guo Qing and Nangong Lingyun and others, and said to situ: "but they should not be able to leave. Please take someone to clean up. Let''s have a rest here first."


    "Good." Situ should a, with people quickly clear the battlefield.


    "Thank you, master Tang." Guo Qing said.


    Downing laughed and said, "you rest here! Don''t worry, other students will patrol around. However, we are going back tomorrow. Are you going to go back with us? Or are you going to stay here? "


    "We all suffered a lot of injuries when we came out this time, and this is a place surrounded by people. If there is no Tangshi here, we are afraid that it will be very difficult for us to survive. What''s more, our combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. Therefore, I still hope that we can go back to the college with Tangshi." Guo Qing said, looking at Zheng Siyuan on one side, he asked, "what do you think?"


    Zheng Siyuan nodded and said, "go back! Although some of the tasks have not been completed, we are not in a position to stay any longer. "


    "Well, since you all decide to go back with me, I''ll leave the rest to me." Tang Ning stood up and saw a beautiful girl taking care of him not far away from Nangong Lingyun, who was leaning against the big tree. She couldn''t help but smile, and turned to his side.


    "Brother Lingyun, how are you? Is it better? " Asked the girl next to her worried.


    "Take care of the others! I''m fine. " Nangong Lingyun said, holding the tree body slightly shaking to stand up, gently coughed, only felt a burst of chest pain.


    "Where are you going? You''ve been hurt badly. You need a good rest now The girl said, reaching out to help him, but let him to avoid.


    "I said I was OK!" Nangong Lingyun''s face slightly sank down, slightly frowned and looked at the girl who always wanted to help him, with a bit of displeasure on her face.


    The girl did not expect that he would speak to her with a calm face and a heavy tone. For a moment, she was slightly surprised. When she looked up at him, she looked up at his displeased eyes, and felt a little embarrassed. She immediately turned around and went to other places.


    After the girl left, Nangong Lingyun looked around and looked for the blue figure. Soon, when his eyes fell on the figure that was squatting beside the body of the fierce beast, he was slightly absorbed and walked towards him with the pain in his chest.


    "These five levels of ferocious animal meat is a great tonic. You can deal with it and give it to everyone to eat. Don''t waste the bones. Take it back and cook the soup. It''s very healthy."

 Chapter 260

    Tang Ning squatted next to the fierce beast, and said to the situ people around him: "the two heads and five steps fierce beasts are so big, I guess we should have enough meat for one leg, and then we can pack the rest back in my Qiankun bag."


    "Well, let''s cut out the meat and the bone first." Situ said, and Niu Dali and other people together to deal with.


    "Master Tang."


    Some unstable voices came from behind. Hearing the sound, Tang Ning, squatting on the ground, stood up and looked back. Seeing Nangong Lingyun, he asked, "what''s the matter? Can I help you? "


    Lingyungong of Nangong saluted him solemnly. Due to the injury, his voice was a little weak: "I came to thank Mr. Tang for saving his life. Master Tang has given me two great benefactors. If you can use Lingyun in the future, please do not hesitate to tell me."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning laughed: "I am the College Tutor, you are college students, since let me meet, of course, there is no reason not to save, it is just a small matter, you do not have to put it in mind, besides, I can not only save you one person." As she spoke, she looked at the students around her.


    Nangong Lingyun slightly pulled out a smile: "master in Tang is a small matter, but to me it is a big thing. Lingyun remembers it in his heart and dare not forget it." He said again, perhaps because of the serious injury, the figure that had been slightly shaking tilted and fell to one side.


    "Oh, be careful!"


    Tang Ning saw him standing unsteadily to one side, but he fell on her shoulder. The whole person had fainted. Seeing this, she looked around and cried: "come and help one person."


    "Master Tang, I''ll come."


    Su Yanqing walked over quickly, helped Nangong Lingyun and said, "he was knocked out by the five level ferocious beast in order to save people. His strength is not small. I think he was hurt badly."


    When she was helped away, Tang Ning suddenly felt light and looked at Nangong Lingyun, who was pale with cold sweat on her forehead, she said, "help him to one side! I help him heal. "


    "Good." Su Yanqing helped people to one side, and Tang Ning followed him.


    Cold know see, can''t help but also follow the past. Nangong Lingyun knows that he and his master are childhood sweethearts. It is said that Nangong Lingyun also promised his master to wait for the day when the magnolia tree grows, which is the promise when he marries.


    But he didn''t see him before. Therefore, he only knew that there was such a person. He didn''t see this one until he came to the college.


    It has to be said that he is excellent in all aspects. However, since he followed the master, he feels that there are few men in the world who can be worthy of his master. Even though Nangong Lingyun is outstanding, he seems to be a little worse.


    Moreover, his master''s son did not seem to be as fond of Nangong Lingyun as the outsiders said.


    At this time, seeing his master''s son heal Nangong Lingyun, he thought, should also just see that he is a college student, or grow up together on the love?


    Tang Ning''s luck helped him heal. After about a column of incense, she took back her palm and gently breathed out a breath. Looking at Nangong Lingyun, who had already woken up, she stood up and said, "take a good breath! When I go back, I''ll have a rest for a few days


    "Thank you, master Tang." Nangong Lingyun said gratefully and felt that the pain in the chest had been reduced a lot.

 Chapter 261

    Donning waved and turned away.


    After dressing up the wound, they moved to another place to have a rest. Niu Dali roasted the meat.


    Guo Qing and Zheng Siyuan and others noticed a shocking thing after the meeting finally eased over.


    Among the 30 students, many of them have advanced to the top of the Ninth level and become spiritual masters! And most of the others who didn''t become spiritual masters were advanced to the Ninth level of Qi refining!


    How did they do it in just half a month?


    When is it that psychic masters are so easy to break through? What happened to them in half a month? Will there be such a breakthrough? What''s the matter with their natural forest mercenary sophistication?


    Su Yanqing, who helps by Niu Dali, is also shocked. As far as he knows, these 30 students seldom come into the animal forest in the past, and they are all from aristocratic families. However, from their appearance till now, according to his observation, they have a clear division of labor and always maintain vigilance. Moreover, they are extremely skilled in dealing with fierce animals, as if they are already familiar with these things. They are not new at all.


    In addition, many of them are already at the level of spiritual masters. When he entered the evil forest, he had heard Zheng Siyuan say that the strength of these 30 students was uneven, and there were no spiritual masters among them. But now, what''s the matter?


    He thought in his heart and watched quietly. After the barbecue was finished, he helped to distribute it to all the students, and then he came to Nangong Lingyun and sat down beside him.


    "Did you notice? Their strength seems to have improved. " Su Yanqing said in a low voice and looked at the front. However, when her eyes fell on Tang Shi who was eating meat, she was stunned.


    Tang Shi eats meat?


    Looking at the people around him, he could not help but wonder that they all looked strange.


    "Well, they should have advanced in half a month." Nangong Lingyun''s eyes fell on the front of the barbecue, sitting on the green figure eating the meat, and said, "master Tang, it''s not simple."


    In a short period of half a month, the cultivation of most students has been improved. How can Tang Shihe be simple?


    "Don Tang, they''ve been looking at you." Xiaohei flew over and stopped at her shoulder and whispered.


    "Don''t worry about them," he said with a smile! This is the meat of the fifth level fierce beast. "


    "Dumb! I want a big piece Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew down.


    Maybe the fifth level meat is delicious, and every bite has aura, so finally, I ate most of the animal meat. With the deepening of the night, people are more and more tired, especially those injured students, who are sleepy, but dare not really sleep.


    They didn''t come in for a long time, but they already knew that in the forest of beasts, if they really fell asleep, they didn''t know when they would die. Even if there were Tangshi and they were here, they didn''t dare to fall asleep easily.


    The night passed peacefully. In the morning, when people woke up, they could not help but breathe out. They only felt that after a night''s rest, the whole person was refreshed, as if his injuries were much better.


    Therefore, some students at this time can not help but curiously approached to ask Niu Dali: "brother Niu, how did you advance?"

 Chapter 262

    "Hey, why don''t you ask? Of course, it was master Tang who brought us experience to advance the level! " Niu Dali is smiling and proud.


    After listening to each other, they said with a smile: "we know that it is master Tang who takes your experience to advance. However, what have you met during this period of time? How could they all be promoted so quickly? "


    Even if it''s experience, it''s impossible to improve so fast, right? What did they eat to help them advance?


    "Ha ha ha, I won''t tell you." The cow laughed and patted them on the shoulder: "pack up and get ready to go back." As soon as the voice fell, he walked in the direction of situ.


    Over there, Tang Ning asked the people to clean up and prepare for the return journey. When she came to Guo Qing, she saw that his face was much better than yesterday. She said, "let everyone prepare for the return journey! By the way, did Chen Lin change his medicine? "


    "Yes, I''ve changed the medicine once since I got up this morning, but I haven''t woken up yet." Guo Qing said, looking at the one who fell asleep under the tree, he said: "I let people take turns to carry him back to go back!"


    Smell speech, Downing frowned: "that is too hard, you don''t prepare stretcher?"


    "Stretcher?" Guo Qing was stunned. He was obviously unprepared.


    Seeing this, Downing called out: "calf!"


    "Oh, here it is." Niu Dali should a, trotted over to ask: "Tangshi, what''s the matter?"


    "You take two people to make a stretcher and let them carry Chen Lin back." Donning signaled.


    "Good!" Cattle vigorously respond, immediately with two students around to look for materials.


    Seeing Guo Qingzheng Leng''s looking at it, Tang Ning said with a smile: "it seems that your field survival skills are not very good! Don''t you know about stretchers? There are many local materials that can be used, especially when there are wounded. After all, carrying a person on one''s back consumes too much physical strength, but it will be much easier to use a stretcher. "


    Guo Qing wryly smile: "we really have a lot of deficiencies." They were not very thoughtful, and even he did not think about stretchers at all.


    Niu Dali and others have been taught a lot of survival skills in the wild by Tang Ning these days. Therefore, as soon as the master Tang asked them to make stretchers, they cut off two branches with big and small arms around them, peeled and bound up some vines to fix the roots and branches, and quickly made the stretcher and took it.


    "Master Tang, the stretcher is ready."


    Niu Dali laughed and handed the stable stretcher to Guo Qing: "you put him on it, and then let two people take turns to carry him away."


    "Good speed." Downing looked at Niu Dali with appreciation. Niu Dali looks simple and honest, but he is also very smart in practice, and he learns things very quickly. He is indeed a good seedling.


    "Mr. Tang taught well." Niu Dali grinned.


    Thank you very much Guo Qing said thanks, let people carry Chen Lin to the stretcher, this just followed the team back.


    Nangong Lingyun and Su Yanqing walked in the middle. Looking around, they were protected by the students under the hands of master Tang. Nangong Lingyun could not help saying, "Mr. Tang is really a rare tutor. After I go back, I want to see if I can go to his class as well."


    "This is a little difficult."


    Su Yanqing chuckled and said, "I''ve inquired about it for a long time. Tang Shi''s class only allows 30 students, and what he teaches is also based on people."

 Chapter 263

    He looked forward, his eyes fell on the blue figure, and said: "besides, once this team goes back, it will definitely cause a stir in the college. At that time, it is estimated that you are not the only one who wants to listen to Tangshi class."


    In half a month, the students were trained to be like experienced mercenaries, and their strength was improved. Anyone would be surprised by this kind of teaching ability.


    Tang Ning in front of him was talking with several people around him. Song Yixiu said, "master Tang, can I ask you how to control the spirit power to draw talisman when I go back?"


    On hearing this, Tang Ning was slightly surprised: "your talent on this rune is quite first-class. How can you ask me about it?"


    Song Yixiu was a little embarrassed and said, "what I draw are all first and second-order runes, but I can''t make three-level ones, and I can''t make some second-order more difficult ones."


    "We''ll discuss this later when we go back." She hasn''t even learned the talisman yet! Where can we make what symbols? She can only learn some simple Ping''an runes that she learned in the last life, and this kind of aggression has to be learned again.


    "Good." Hearing this, song Yixiu couldn''t help laughing.


    There are 30 students in the Tang School and 50 Guo Qing. The team of nearly 100 students is actually very long. At this time, behind the team, Ouyang Shaojie is dissatisfied with his feelings, so that his face is gloomy and ugly all the way.


    "What''s the matter with you, young Jay?" A student nearby asked in a low voice.


    "I''m thinking, the two heads and five levels of fierce beasts are all owned by Tangshi? Are not all our injuries in vain? " Ouyang Shaojie''s voice of insidious discontent spread.


    "I don''t think Guo Xuechang asked Tang Shi to return to the five level ferocious beast, so they should be counted on Tang Shi? Besides, if it wasn''t for Tangshi who saved us, we still don''t know whether we could go back alive or not! You don''t have to think about the five level beast. " The student patted him on the shoulder and said, persuading him to let go.


    Ouyang Shaojie did not speak. It was because of this that he did not say anything. Otherwise, how could he endure it until now?


    Because they were surrounded by the forest, it took them a full day and a half to return. During this period, they met two fierce animal attacks, but they were solved by the 30 students under Tang Ning''s command. Guo Qing and others had no chance to do anything.


    When the moment out of the animal forest, many students secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Finally came out alive.


    "Now that you''re out, go your own way! What should be healed should be healed, and those who should be recuperated should be recuperated. " Tang Ning said to Guo Qing and others, and prepared to leave with 30 students.


    But do not want to, at this time a voice came.


    "Master Tang, please wait." Ouyang Shaojie came out and called.


    A student next to him saw that he had called Tang Shi, but he was a little nervous. He pulled his sleeve, lowered his voice and said anxiously, "Shaojie, what do you want to do?"


    Tang Ning stopped and looked back. She saw that it was Ouyang Shaojie. Her eyes narrowed and she began to smile: "it''s you. What can I do for you?"


    Ouyang Shaojie is the next successor of Ouyang''s family. However, the person from Ouyang''s family who worked with the second room to deal with her father last time. When she arrived at the college, she left her personal affairs aside and didn''t want to trouble him. She didn''t want to bump into her face twice and again.

 Chapter 264

    Guo Qing and Zheng Siyuan and others are also surprised. I don''t know what he wants to do to stop Tang Shi? For a moment, his eyes also fell on Ouyang Shaojie.


    "Master Tang, we are all badly hurt because of the two heads and five levels of ferocious beasts. Is it too much for Tang Shi to take the two heads and five level beasts as their own?" Ouyang Shaojie opened his mouth and fixed his eyes on him.


    As soon as he heard this, Downing had not opened his mouth, and his thirty students were dissatisfied.


    Niu Dali, with an angry face and a big axe in his hand, stepped forward to drink and scold: "Ouyang Shaojie, don''t overdo it! If we hadn''t saved you, you would have died under the claws of those two top five level fierce beasts. Now you still want to rob those two head five level fierce beasts? Are you out of your head? "


    "I''ve seen a shameless one. I''ve never seen one so shameless." Ye feibai glanced at Ouyang Shaojie and sarcastically.


    "Guo Qing, is that what you mean? Or does this kid mean it Situ Nansheng''s cold eyes toward Guo Qing and others.


    "How can it make people want to hit people so much?" Lu Feng rubbed his fist and moved his muscles.


    "I guess it''s been a long time, isn''t it? It''s also a kind of insight. I don''t say it sooner or later. I only say it when I''m out of the animal forest. I guess it''s because I''m afraid we''ll leave him in the forest, don''t you bring him out? " Song Yixiu''s voice is gentle, and his handsome face is contemptuous and contemptuous.


    Guo Qing, Zheng Siyuan and others were said to have a red face. They looked at Ouyang Shaojie in displeasure. Zheng Siyuan said quickly, "this is not what we mean. Really, we don''t mean it." You''re kidding. Ouyang Shaojie doesn''t want a face. He wants a face!


    "If it wasn''t for the help of master Tang, it would be very difficult for us to come out alive. To master Tang, I can only be grateful to Nangong Lingyun." Nangong Lingyun said faintly, glancing from Ouyang Shaojie, with a trace of coldness.


    "I have only respect and gratitude to master Tang, not to mention the two heads and five levels of ferocious beasts. No matter how precious it is, it should be Tangshi''s from the moment he saved us. After all, life is gone. What''s the use of precious things?" Su Yanqing said with a gentle smile.


    "Master Tang, you have been working hard all the way. Go back to have a rest first! I''ll take care of it here. " Guo Qing opened his mouth and said, "Guo Qingxian made amends to Tang Shi here."


    Tang Ning glanced at several people around him with a smile, and then glanced at Nangong Lingyun and others. Then he looked at Guo Qing and said, "OK! Your players, you handle it yourself As soon as the voice fell, he turned and left without looking at Ouyang Shaojie.


    She was really worried that she could not help but throw him back into the forest of beasts for self survival.


    Seeing that Tang Shi left, situ and ye feibai also took people with them. Niu Dali, as he left, looked at Ouyang Shaojie with an axe and said, "you boy, I''d better walk around the road when you meet your brother Niu in the college. If you let me meet you, you may be able to practice with you."


    Ouyang Shaojie''s face was so sinister that his fists were tightly twisted and his teeth clenched.


    Niu Dali is a spiritual master. He is the Ninth level peak. Against him, he has only been abused.


    What is more hateful is that none of them dare to stand up. Instead, it is the students under master Tang''s command who step up to protect the little monk one by one!


    Damn it!

 Chapter 265

    "Ouyang."


    After they left, Guo Qing looked at Ouyang Shaojie and said, "in this team, Zheng Siyuan and Nangong are the leaders of the team. If you have any complaints, you can ask us. Do you think it''s appropriate to go over to Tangshi and ask for the two top five level beasts?"


    "It''s a pity that you still have the face to say that if it wasn''t for the Tangshi who saved us, whether you could come out alive or not is the same thing. Where is the matter of those two heads and five levels of fierce beasts?" Zheng Siyuan snorted and said, "if they do it later, if we die, they will kill those two fierce animals. You don''t understand the simple reason?"


    "I know you''re all facing him. He''s a mentor. What he says and does is right. I''m not right. OK?" Ouyang Shaojie''s insidious voice said, coldly looked at them and then directly left with his sleeve.


    Zheng Siyuan was so angry that he pointed to the figure who left with his sleeve and said to Guo Qing, "look at him. If you make a mistake, you can''t let me say it."


    "Forget it! It''s important for us to go back and heal first. " Nangong Lingyun came up and said.


    "Well." Guo Qing nodded his head slightly, and asked everyone to go back to wash and wash before going to the hospital doctor to deal with the wound.


    On the other side, when Tang Ning returns to the cave with Han Zhi and Xiao Hei, Xing Tong is just outside practicing his sword. When she sees them coming back, she stops and walks towards them.


    "Master." Star pupil quickly came to her side and asked, "master, don''t you say it will take a month? How did you come back early? "


    "The task was finished ahead of time and came back." Tang Ning said with a smile, looked at her and said, "turn back and let Han know if you have made progress recently. I''ll take a bath first, and no one will let him disturb me."


    "Well, I''ll prepare the water for the master." Star Tong said, quickly follow up.


    On the other side, after they came back to wash and wash, they went to the student cultivation registry to change their actual accomplishments. When the strength and accomplishments of 30 of them were listed, almost the whole college was shocked.


    The students are incredible. They run to their rest places to see if their accomplishments have been improved so much? However, one by one, it seems that they had expected that there would be such a situation. All of them went back to the dormitory to rest after changing their accomplishments.


    After hearing this, the tutors of the college also felt disbelief. They heard that they were all closed for a rest, so they went to the registration office to confirm. When they saw the names of several more psychic students, they were stunned.


    "After only half a month, they have broken through the advanced level and become spiritual masters? How did Tang Shi do it? " Zhao Daozheng said, full of disbelief.


    "I also want to know how they broke through? In such a short time, situ and ye feibai were just like this. But how could Niu Dali, a student of Qi refining level 7, break through to become a spiritual master? Is it not in it that we have found some natural materials and treasures to increase our strength and break through the advanced level? " Yan guide is also Zheng ran said, in the heart doubt unceasingly.


    "Ask them about it some time, and maybe you''ll find out." Next to teacher Lin said, beautiful eyes slightly flash, way: "Tang Shi from come in extraordinary, just did not expect, his teaching ability is so strong."

 Chapter 266

    "Yes! How much better than us Yan couldn''t help sighing. He had been a tutor for so many years, but he was not as good as a teenage monk. It was really embarrassing to say that.


    On the other side, the dean who heard the news stroked his beard and laughed. He understood that it was the boy who wanted to get points into the library, so he took the 30 students to the animal forest for training so as to improve their strength!


    However, he is still surprised that he can promote so many students in this short half month. What''s more, he is a pity that he is only a transition here, not a mentor forever.


    The next morning, after a good rest, Downing went out of the cave, and the star pupil outside came up with the food box.


    "Master, this is the food box you told me yesterday."


    "Well, I''m leaving. You can practice here." After taking the food box, Tang Ning put it into the space and went directly to the library. Yesterday, she had let Han Zhi take her tutor jade card to draw points. Now her points are enough to let her enter the library without worrying about the insufficient points.


    When she got there, it was still the old man. She came forward and gave a salute with a smile, and then she took out the food box: "master, this is the soup made by the meat and bones of the fifth level fierce beast I brought back from the forest of beasts. It was specially brought to you."


    The old man was surprised and looked at the box and said with a smile, "how interesting this is."


    "I have sent people to give some meat and bones to the students and tutors of the college, but I don''t think it''s too much. I asked people to keep them for you. You can eat them while it''s hot." Tang Ning said with a smile and took out his tutor''s jade card and said, "master, I want to read the books of jiejie and the books of talisman, and I have to be instructed by the elder."


    Smell speech, the old man this just smile ha ha way: "this is easy." After he took the jade card, he rowed the points, and then told him how to get inside and find the two books.


    "Thank you, master. I''ll go first." Then he went down to the library.


    When the old man saw him go in, he opened the food box. When he saw a large piece of meat on the top and a cup of soup on the bottom, he couldn''t help smiling and squinting his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that he was a little monk, but he knew a lot about the world." The old man said with a low smile, and immediately sat down and ate.


    In the early morning, situ and others all went to the bamboo forest to practice, but they didn''t wait to come to Tangshi. They just waited for a crow.


    "Dumb! Dumb! Tang and Tang asked you to practice by yourself and practice the basic skills Xiao Hei stood on the big stone with wings and said, staring at them with a pair of small eyes.


    "Master Tang is not coming? I want to ask him some questions A student said disappointed.


    "Why are there so many people around there?" Niu Dali said, looking at the bamboo grove over there crowded many students.


    "They want to steal their teachers. Who knows Tang Shi didn''t come?" Ye feibai said, chuckling: "it''s estimated that I want to take the class of Tangshi, but unfortunately, there are only 30 places for Tangshi''s class."


    Situ sat cross legged and adjusted his breath. After hearing their words, he said, "I heard this morning that many students went to the dean and proposed to increase the number of students attending classes here."


    "And then? Did the Dean agree? " Others asked.

 Chapter 267

    "Then I don''t know." Si Tu said, but he did not speak any more.


    When others saw this, they also practiced themselves.


    The students in the bamboo grove were surprised to see that some of the thirty students sat cross legged and practiced breathing, some went to one side to practice swords, some carried a small low table and set up there to make talismans, and they also saw the oxen waving and chopping vigorously with their big axes.


    "Why do they practice differently? It''s as if they''re practicing their own. " Someone whispered with curiosity.


    Someone nearby said in a low voice, "I''ve heard that Tang Shi taught them according to the people, so they didn''t learn the same thing. Because of this, each of them was better at what they were good at, and now they are more proficient in what they are good at."


    "So it is. No wonder they advanced so fast."


    It suddenly occurred to them that they wanted to come to Tangshi''s class, so they looked at each other and laughed at each other: "find the Dean!" So, one by one, they went to the dean.


    Tang Ning, who was absorbed in learning in the library, did not know that today, the Dean had been found by several groups of students. He sent him back at the beginning and had to think seriously at last.


    Thirty places are really too few, but if you give him an increase, the little monk is afraid he will not.


    "In the end, how to do it?" He walked back and forth in the courtyard with his hands in his hands, murmuring and thinking of a way.


    When Tang Ning went out of the library and went back to the cave in the evening, all the students came back to her when they saw her. She was puzzled by the call of Tang Shi.


    Finally came to the cave, but see the Dean sitting outside the cave drinking tea, cold know and star pupil are also waiting.


    "Dean? Why are you here? " Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked.


    "Oh, of course I have something to do with you." The president said with a smile and waved: "come, sit down and say."


    Tang Ning sat down at the stone table, looked at his amiable and amiable smile, and then thought of the way the students had gathered in front of her when she came back, and guessed something in her heart.


    "If you don''t want to go to college for more than 30 days, it seems that you only have one more day to study?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Dean, at the beginning, you set 30 places. Besides, I think it''s very good to take 30 places with me. I can''t take care of any more. Besides, there are other tutors in the college."


    Knowing that he would refuse, the Dean was not in a hurry. Instead, he stroked his beard and said with a smile: "but think about it, the strength you''ve brought in this trip has improved so much, and it''s estimated that it won''t be promoted in a short time. Aren''t you trying to earn points? Only these 30 students can not earn many points. If the strength of more students is improved, won''t the points come faster? "


    listened to this, Downing could not help but keep his eyes wide open and looked at the dean. He feel shy about the old man''s face and listened to his voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a dean." Downing looked at him in surprise.


    "Cough!" The Dean coughed awkwardly.

 Chapter 268

    "But that reminds me." Downing touched his bald head and said, "they are so advanced that they can''t get into it in a short time."


    "Yes! So let you mention the quota again, let more students go to your class, their strength is improved, and your points are also earned, which is a good win-win situation. " The Dean added another fire.


    Downing''s eyes turned, patted his head, and said, "yes! Let''s see! There are still 30 students, not to mention the quota. However, I allow them to challenge. Those who win the challenge can come to my class, and those who lose will quit. "


    "Can this, this work?" The president was stunned.


    "Yes, why not?" Tang Ning said with a smile and stood up: "it''s settled. I''ll write a notice and post it to the square tomorrow."


    "Since you have said that, let''s make it so! I''m going to shut up too, so that I don''t have to look for me all day. " The Dean shook his head, stood up and said, then walked away.


    After watching him leave, Downing knew to the cold: "you will do this later. Now, I''ll teach you something."


    When they heard this, they could not help but brighten their eyes. They immediately answered and followed her to the open place


    The next morning, the square was full of people, one by one with excitement and joy, and every student''s face had a look of eager to try.


    "What''s the matter with them?" With his hands around his chest, situ and ye feibai were preparing to go to the bamboo grove, but they saw that the students in the square were excited as if they had eaten chicken blood.


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look." Ye feibai said, and then walked forward.


    "Master situ, master ye, it''s not good!" A student came running towards them with a little anxiety.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Seeing that it was a student in the bamboo grove, they could not help but look at each other, thinking that something had happened in the bamboo grove.


    "The announcement, which was posted this morning, says that other students in the college are allowed to challenge us, and the winner will take the place of the loser in the bamboo grove to attend Tangshi''s class!" The student said in a hurry, his face full of worry.


    Hearing this, situ and ye feibai were stunned. They quickly stepped forward to have a look. Their faces changed and they murmured: "go! Go to the bamboo grove If so, it would be bad news for them. Their stable position would be lost in a moment.


    When they got to the bamboo grove, all the other students had arrived, and their faces were dignified and tense, especially for those with weaker strength. Therefore, when they saw situ Nansheng and ye feibai coming, they could not help but gather around.


    "Situ, feibai, have you seen the notice in the square?" Asked Lu Feng.


    "Yes." They nodded.


    "It says that all the students in the college can challenge us? The winner can take the place of the loser in the bamboo grove to listen to Tang Shi''s class. In this way, our competition will be great! " The ox vigorously carried the axe, but his face was casual and fearless.


    He is a spiritual master, so ordinary people should not dare to challenge him?


    "There are many more powerful than us in the college. If we are challenged, we will not..." The weaker students can''t help worrying.


    "Don''t panic." Song Yixiu patted his students on the shoulder and motioned: "you see, Tang Shi is here."

 Chapter 269

    Tang Ning came slowly, followed by Han Zhi and Xing Tong, while Xiao Hei stood on his shoulder. Behind them, there were many students who followed.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    Yelling one by one, they surrounded him. All of them were anxious and worried.


    "Is everyone here?" Downing came to the crowd and looked at the 30 students with anxiety on their faces.


    "Here we are." The crowd echoed.


    "Well." Downing answered, looked at them and said, "the sign in the square, I want you to see it."


    "See, master Tang, are they really challenging us? If you lose, won''t you be able to attend your class? " A student couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, from today on, students in the college can name and challenge you as long as they give 100 points. The winner can come to my class instead of the loser, and the loser has to quit. However, you don''t have to worry about it. There is a regulation in the notice that you can challenge once every ten days. If the challenge fails, he will not be able to challenge again within three months As far as you are concerned, the regulations are more in favor of you. "


    Tang Ning said with a smile, looked at them and continued to say: "you have at least had so many days of my lessons, but also with me to the animal forest experience practice, if lost to them, it can only be said that you are not as good as people, and there is nothing to say."


    "But what they have is the Ninth level peak strength. If we challenge those who have not reached the Ninth level peak, then we will not suffer a lot?" A student whispered.


    "Ha ha, then you can only think of ways to improve your strength as soon as possible. Besides, you should not think that the top of the Ninth level is a threshold. It is not impossible to beat the opponent by leaps and bounds. The only problem is whether you have mastered the essence of martial arts and the control of spiritual power."


    Downing said slowly, glancing at them and saying, "in this way, in addition to bringing pressure to you, it can also bring you motivation. If you don''t advance, you can only retreat, which is so cruel."


    Tang Shi''s words, like a huge stone in the hearts of 30 students, splashed a huge wave of water, but also opened a circle of water lines, bringing a great shock to their hearts.


    No advance or retreat is such cruelty, and they can not tolerate their opposition, they only accept the share.


    What he taught was always so sharp, and the vigilance he gave was always in place. When people were shocked, they could not help thinking deeply about what he said.


    "Master Tang, we understand!" They solemnly answer, heart secretly make up their mind, even if is challenged, they also can''t lose!


    "Now that you understand all of them, go to the square with me! Today is challenge day, and you can also test whether your combat effectiveness has really improved in recent years. " Said Downing, stepping towards the direction of the square.


    "Yes The people sonorous strong response, immediately followed him to the square.


    The students who had already learned the news gathered in the square. With the arrival of Tang Shi, they automatically let people call out respectfully: "master Tang!"


    Tang Ning nodded at the crowd, then asked people to move a chair to sit down. Thirty students stood upright on her left and right sides.


    "Name challenge, start now!" Han Zhi called out and returned to Tang Ning.

 Chapter 270

    When Han Zhi''s voice fell, some students stood up and said, "I want to challenge!"


    "I want to challenge too!"


    "Me


    "And me


    Looking at the students who took the lead, Tang Ning, sitting on the chair, was playing with the round bamboo in his hand. After glancing at them, he pointed to the first one who stood up and said, "who do you want to challenge for the Ninth level of gas refining?"


    The young man took a look at the 30 students. In addition to a few who had been promoted to be spiritual masters, many of them were at Qi refining level 9. But today, what he wanted was to be stable and absolutely win. He could go to the class of master Tang. Therefore, his eyes passed over the students who refined the Ninth level and fell on one of the eighth level refining students.


    "He The young man held out a finger and pointed to the student who was refining the eighth grade.


    The people followed his eyes and saw that the man he was referring to was a student of the eighth level of Qi refining under the Tang division. For a while, their faces moved.


    If you want to win without any suspense, you have to choose one whose strength is a little weaker than them It''s best to fight.


    Therefore, it is undoubtedly the best choice to focus on the student whose strength is only in the eighth level of Qi refining.


    Other students, though their eyes flickered and their looks moved, did not say anything. After all, even if they were replaced, they would probably choose the most conservative one!


    The named student took a look at the ninth grade youth and stepped out.


    However, at this time, Downing''s voice was spread out with a smile, breaking the solemn atmosphere in the square.


    "The ninth stage of gas refining vs. the eighth stage of gas refining? You have a good eye for it. You can pick soft persimmon Tang Ning looked at the student and said, "it''s just that you have been out of the game since you choose an opponent whose strength is not as good as yours."


    "What? By what? " The young student was stunned and asked.


    The eighth grade student who stood up was also stunned. Some of them didn''t understand and looked at Tang Shi. He has been ready to fight, but heard Tang Shi say that the opponent is out.


    "First, you don''t respect your opponent. Second, you don''t have the courage to challenge, so you still can''t do it, and you can''t make a breakthrough in a short time." Tang Ning said slowly and waved his hand to the eighth grade student to stand back.


    "You didn''t say in the announcement that you can''t challenge someone weaker than yourself." The student said reluctantly.


    "Yes, but didn''t you see the bottom of the notice? The final interpretation is owned by the Tang teachers, so I has the final say. Tang Ning looked at him with a smile. He was so angry that he couldn''t help it.


    "Next, who do you want to challenge?" Downing continued to ask, eyes on another student.


    With the former as an example, the student with the strength of the ninth rank would not be foolish enough to challenge the students who were weaker than himself. So, after glancing at those students, he saw that all of them were standing upright without fear, and could only point to one of them.


    "He."

 Chapter 271

    The student who was pointed out stood in the middle of Tang Ning''s left side. After taking a look at the student, he stepped out, arched his hand, and said in a loud voice, "what do you call a Xueyou, Gao Chen?"


    Even if they are students from the same college, thousands of people can''t recognize them. What''s more, they usually practice more. Therefore, they can only address them according to their strength. If they have the same strength, it''s better to call a friend.


    "Just call me Liu Xuechang." The young man didn''t give his name. It seems to him that he is the winner. Why should he tell the name of a defeated general?


    Good.


    Even though they are the same level 9 strength level, they are the peak of level 9, and the opponent should enter the level 9 soon, only the strength of the first level of level 9. Compared with the two, naturally, he has more chances to win.


    Tang Ning looked at the young man and laughed. The light in his eyes crossed. He knew to the cold behind him: "don''t forget to pay the points before the war."


    "Yes." Han Zhi should be a, went up to say a, the man surnamed Liu will be 100 points into Tang Ning''s mentor jade card.


    Later, for the students to challenge, Han Zhi first transferred their points to register well, which returned to Tang Ning''s back.


    "Master son, a total of 30 challengers, a total of 3000 points." Han Zhi whispered behind her.


    "Well."


    Downing''s face was filled with a smile and a cheerful look. The dean''s idea is really good. The points come so fast that people can''t help but fly.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t even report his name, Gao Chen laughed and didn''t care much. He looked at the smiling Tang Shi and thought of what he had said to them before and what he had taught them during this period of time. He folded his smile, stepped back, lowered his body, tied up his horse stance, put his hands in palms, and was ready to fight. As soon as the aura of spiritual power surged on his body, the spirit breath of the Ninth level came out of his body and condensed in the whole body The momentum changed in an instant. It was as sharp as a knife that just came out of the pin. People watching the war around saw it, and they couldn''t hide their surprise.


    Tang Ning took a look at him, and there was a touch of satisfaction in his quiet eyes.


    When Gao Chen''s momentum changed, the young man surnamed Liu did not dare to have a trace of carelessness. He immediately lifted his breath in his body and clenched his hands into fists. However, they let neither of them take the initiative, but let the people around him wait for some anxiety.


    Maybe it was because the young man of Liu surnamed was a little puffy and impatient to wait for the other party for a long time. With the sound of drinking, he took a step by step and swept towards Gao Chen. His fists condensed a strong force to attack the opponent.


    "Drink


    When Gao Chen sees the opponent''s hand, he doesn''t rush to move. Instead, he observes his pace and the law of his body method. Then he looks at his attack moves. When his fist blows at him with a sharp breath, he moves his step to one side with horse step to avoid his frontal attack. At the same time, he raises his hand and bumps into his opponent''s elbow The wind has come out.


    One of them was at the top level and the other was at the beginning of the Ninth level. At the moment when they were fighting, the other 29 bamboo scholars couldn''t help mentioning a heart and worried about Gao Chen.

 Chapter 272

    However, after a few moves, Gao Chen couldn''t dodge, but he was hit hard in the abdomen by the other side''s fist, and the whole life was hit two meters away.


    "Bang!"


    "Well!"


    With a heavy blow and a dull hum, Gao Chen''s waist was bent down because of the blow on his abdomen. When he snorted, a trace of blood spilled from his mouth.


    "Gao Chen!"


    Some students around Tang Shi couldn''t help shouting, and looked at him with some worry.


    Gao Chen covered his abdomen and lifted up to see the man who was running towards him in front of him. He bit his teeth. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and met him again. Looking at the foot with dark force, he held his hands and lifted him up. He grabbed his legs and threw him out after a circle.


    The man with the surname of Liu flew out by the force of the swing. When he flew out of the air, he somersaulted to the ground in mid air. However, his body did not stand firm, and the attack from the other side had already hit his face.


    "Lingfeng palm!"


    Gao Chen took a sharp drink, and the wind of his palm came to him. He attacked his face with one hand, but was avoided. He turned his hand and hit him on his chest. When the other side retreated with a dull hum, he did not give him a chance to breathe, so he quickly launched a fierce attack.


    The extremely fast speed and the move were all aimed at the fatal point, which forced the man surnamed Liu to retreat step by step. Even when he was defending Gao Chen''s fierce palm wind, Gao Chen suddenly attacked his footwall.


    When he defends and dodges dodging, his figure squats down very fast, a whirlwind leg throws out, and the strong force makes the Liu surnamed man who focuses on the attack above fall down carelessly for a moment.


    "Ah


    He exclaimed, but unexpectedly, he was met by the figure of the other party pouncing on him, as well as a blow to his chin.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when the figure fell to the ground, his fist was also hit from the bottom to the top. Only a scream was heard. The man surnamed Liu flew out, and was pressed down by Gao Chen, who rushed forward. His hands were twisted and buckled up facing the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "Ha ha! Good fight


    At the moment when the Liu surnamed man was gasping because of his pain in eating, cheers were heard along with applause. Twenty nine students standing around Tang Ning were excited and excited. They clapped their hands and applauded vigorously. Seeing Gao Chen win, they were more excited than their own next fight.


    "Let''s go." Gao Chen let go of the people on the ground, stood up and went to Tang Shi. He looked at him with a smile. He could not hide his joy and expectation and said, "master Tang, my name is Gao Chen."


    Obviously, he also remembered that Tang Shi said that he would not remember their names unless they were excellent.


    Therefore, he wanted to tell Tang Shi that although Gao Chen was not the best one, he was absolutely excellent!


    He defeated a top student of the ninth grade with the strength of the first level of the ninth grade. He was looking forward to the appreciation and affirmation of Tang Shi.


    Looking at the young man with a trace of blood on his mouth came to her and reported his name, Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing. Looking at his silly appearance like a child waiting for parents'' praise, she bent her eyebrows and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, it''s good."

 Chapter 273

    Tang Shi''s good voice and his appreciative smile made Gao Chen happy. He grinned happily and thought, did Tang Shi remember his name?


    The man surnamed Liu who lost was a little embarrassed. He spent a challenge of 100 points, but he lost. He didn''t pay attention to his opponent, but he didn''t want to. His accomplishments at the top of the Ninth level were finally defeated by a student who had just entered the Ninth level. He didn''t even pay attention to it. This humiliation made him hold his breath in his heart He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof!"


    Seeing the man named Liu who had already stood up, he vomited a mouthful of blood. "Take him to the hospital," he said


    As the man was helped away, those students who were waiting for the challenge looked more dignified and serious. It seems that, under the guidance of the Tang division, their strength has really improved a lot. The students who have just entered the Ninth level can defeat the students at the top of the Ninth level. Their combat effectiveness is indeed not to be underestimated.


    Especially in the previous World War I, Gao Chen''s quick skill and reaction ability, as well as a series of fierce attacks, let them know that even if it is the same level of challenges, they want to win is not so easy.


    Not far away, several tutors were watching and watching the previous war. Yan Daodao said: "it seems that the strength of the thirty students under the Tang Division has really improved a lot. The previous battle was very wonderful. The student named Gao Chen can defeat the top of the Ninth level when he enters the Ninth level, which is also unexpected!"


    "The students who had been trained in the animal forest by Tang Shi had a fierce and sharp spirit."


    Zhao, who was next to him, said in a calm voice and looked at the 30 students and said, "the students in the college are all from noble families. They are the most outstanding students selected from all over the country. They have a sense of pride, but the arrogance of these 30 people has narrowed down a lot at this time. On the contrary, it shows a restrained atmosphere. Once they are ready to fight, their momentum changes suddenly The tiger''s power is incomparably fierce, and it looks like a fine steel blade. It''s very unusual. "


    "I can''t help looking forward to the selection of Xianmen disciples." Master Lin began to smile, and his beautiful face was even more charming: "I believe that by then, the number of students who have been selected into the immortal sect will be the largest in the past years."


    On hearing this, several tutors looked at each other and laughed at each other. They were all looking forward to it


    At the square, one of the top students of the ninth grade who challenged came out. His eyes glanced over the thirty students and said, "I''m good at using swords. Which of you is good at using swords? You can come out and compete with me. "


    Listening to this, Tang Ning picked her eyebrows and took a look at the student. While playing with the bamboo in her hand, she thought, who will come out to fight with her 30 people?


    "I know that his name is Lin Chen. He is a top ranked figure in the Academy. His sword skill is superb, and there are few opponents in the same rank." The voice of situ Nansheng was heard in the crowd. He looked at Lin Chen and frowned slightly.


    This person comes out to challenge. Who among them can fight with one of them except a few spiritual masters?


    Among the 30 students on both sides of Downing''s side, the students with strength in the ninth grade were all thinking about how much chance they would win if they fought?

 Chapter 274

    After listening to situ''s words, Tang Ning also had some expectations. The strength of the people who can make situ say so is beyond doubt. Moreover, if the other side dare to speak like this, they are obviously confident enough. So, who will come out to fight against her?


    Just as downing thought, a voice came out.


    "I''ll fight."


    A student stepped out, holding a sword in his hand, and looking at Lin Chen, he bowed his hand: "please!"


    As soon as the sound fell, he pulled out the sword and threw the pin to the student behind him. The sword shook and pointed at the ground. The breath of spiritual power in his body surged, and a trace of spiritual power crossed the blade, like a flash of cold light!


    With the previous challenge to students as a precedent, even if Lin Chen thinks his sword skill is outstanding, he does not dare to underestimate the enemy carelessly at this time. He has a surge of spiritual power, and his sword point is permeated with spirit power breath. The next moment his figure flashes, and he grabs forward with a long sword in his hand.


    "Sonorous!"


    The two figures swept forward at the same time, and the sharp swords collided with each other, making a sonorous and crisp sound. The fierce spirit of the sword burst out from the two swords and permeated between them.


    As soon as the strength of the Ninth level peak is surging, the atmosphere around the square changes suddenly. It seems that there is a sharp knife flying in the air, which makes people''s skin ache.


    Downing looked at the two men''s battle, and his eyes flashed slightly. This Lin Chen''s strength is really very good. He has a high understanding of the sword technique. The strength of the two is equal. However, his sword skill is superior to the student on her side. If he can make a quick decision by surprise, maybe the students here will have a chance to win, but if they fight for a long time, they will surely lose.


    It seems that I met my opponent!


    "It seems that I have met my opponent." Not far away Yan guide looked at that scene, also said such a sentence.


    "Well, in my opinion, Tang Shi''s students are going to lose this game. Obviously, his understanding of swordsmanship is not as good as Lin Chen''s. However, if he is defeated by Lin Chen, it will not be unjust. Lin Chen''s accomplishments in swordsmanship are recognized. How many sword techniques can be compared with them in this college? Almost none. " Zhao also said it without delay.


    Lin looked at him and nodded his head. He said in a slow voice, "the swordsmanship of the student over there is also good. If you meet other people, it''s not a problem to win. It''s a pity that Lin Chen happened to meet."


    "The challenge is not over and the winner or loser has not been determined. It''s a bit early to make a final decision." The guide, who had not spoken, opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on the two people in the square.


    The student who fought against Lin Chen was also a student he had taught. Once he saw him practicing sword again and again alone in the forest. At that time, he should have only been in Tangshi''s class. Not long ago, he came to ask him how he had learned? He was very excited to tell him that Tang Shi instructed him in his sword skills today, which made him open.


    Half a month ago, he was only the first step of the Ninth level, and he came back half a month later, which was the peak of the Ninth level. So he believed that maybe, in the end, there would be a different ending.


    The outsider can see clearly, and the two members of the authorities are even more clear


    knowing that a long war will surely defeat, the student on the side of Tangshi thought that Tang Shi once said that a long war is bound to lose, that is, we can only fight quickly and win by surprise, and there is a ray of vitality to turn defeat into victory!


    In an instant, his eyes crossed with firmness, and his mind seemed to have an idea.

 Chapter 275

    "You''re not my opponent. Give up and don''t be right!" The sharp sword of Lin Chen shaved off a wisp of hair on his cheek and left a thin bloodstain on his cheek.


    The student here gave a low smile, and his thumb scratched off the trace of blood on his face. He licked his tongue with a trace of arrogance between his eyebrows and said, "admit defeat? That''s impossible


    As soon as the voice fell, the spirit breath of his body surged up, and his figure swept out in an instant. The sword tip contained a fierce killing opportunity to attack the other party. Seeing this scene, Lin Chen turned his sword in his hand, and his figure swept out, and the sword attacked him.


    After a few moves, Lin Chen was ready to finish the war, and saw the long sword in his hand stabbed at each other. With his speed and skill, he believed that he could definitely finish the war before he hurt him.


    "Here we are. It''s time for us to win or lose the last sword!"


    The students nearby looked at it excitedly, and they felt that Lin Chen was invincible in this battle!


    Situ and others looked at the scene, one by one silent, no mouth. After the first battle, they knew that Lin Chen''s sword technique had the upper hand. He should have won the battle.


    Tang Ning sat there watching, the round bamboo in her hand was turning between her fingers, her eyes fell on the student, and her eyes flashed slightly. If she had read it correctly, he seemed to have made up his mind for a moment. As for what kind of determination did he make? And what is it going to do? What a curiosity!


    "Lin Chen Lin Chen Lin Chen!"


    "Lin Chen Lin Chen Lin Chen!"


    "Lin Chen Lin Chen Lin Chen!"


    The sound of shouting and cheering came from the students around him. From small to big, everyone was optimistic about Lin Chen Wensheng. At this time, he cheered and cheered for him, and also cheered for themselves. After all, the first challenge was defeated. If this challenge was won, it would be very inspiring.


    In the middle of the square, two figures swept from far and near, and they attacked each other with swords. But they didn''t want to. The challenge of winning was changed at this moment, so that the cheering people around him took a breath and all were quiet.


    Even Downing, also because of surprise and stopped rotating in the fingers of the round bamboo, slightly surprised to look at the scene ahead.


    "You lost."


    The student in Downing''s side swallowed the blood from his throat and showed a look of evil and pride. At this time, the sword in his hand was directly against Lin Chen''s throat. Because the tip of the sword was against his throat, a drop of blood oozed from his throat, which was pierced by the sword tip. There is no doubt that Lin Chen will die as long as he exerts a little more force!


    At this time, Lin Chen was stunned and shocked. He could not believe that he could win this way.


    Why did he lose?


    That''s because at the moment when his sword attacked the opponent, he didn''t avoid it, but ran into him face-to-face. As a result, his sword pierced into his shoulder and passed through. However, he could not reach his side''s sword, but was pulled closer because of the penetrating sword. When he approached him, the sword would directly reach his throat.


    Looking at the young man who was still smiling when his sword penetrated his shoulder, Lin Chen felt a sense of admiration in his heart.

 Chapter 276

    "I lost, I was convinced." Lin Chen said, looking at the sword still stabbed in his shoulder, said: "I''m going to pull out the sword, you can bear with it."


    "Pull it out!" The student on Downing''s side said disapprovingly and moved the sword pointing to his throat.


    Lin Chen took a look at him. At the next moment, he pulled out the sword very quickly, but even though he pulled it out very fast, a stream of blood was still splashed out with the drawn sword. Listening to him snorting, his figure fell backward and staggered a few steps before he was held by situ and others. He arched his hand at him and asked, "I''m Lin Chen, what''s your name?"


    Although the young student''s face is pale, but also hook lips a smile: "Yin qianze." As soon as the voice fell, he turned his head to look at the direction of Tang Shi, with a trace of post-war ease, and said, "Tangshi, my name is Yin qianze."


    Before he won, he didn''t give his name, but if he won, he could tell Tang Shi very loud that his name was Yin qianze!


    Tang Ning came forward and took a look at the wound on his shoulder and said helplessly with a smile: "Yin qianze, I remember. You have done a good job. Go and deal with the wound quickly."


    "It was Tang Shi who taught well." Yin qianze said with a smile. Even though he was hurt, he was also happy.


    "Come on, let''s go! You''re not going to die, are you? Come to one side and I''ll stop bleeding and bandage your wound Situ said without being angry, he dragged him to one side.


    Tang Ning looked at him being helped away. Seeing that Lin Chen was standing on one side, she seemed to be lost. She said with a smile: "your accomplishments are already at the top of the Ninth level, and it''s only an opportunity to step into the level of a spiritual master. Although you lose the battle, you can''t lose your will. In terms of your accomplishments in sword technique, I believe that in time, you will be able to achieve the unity of man and sword."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Chen was stunned and asked: "is the unity of man and sword? How can we achieve the unity of man and sword? "


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smiling and carrying his hands to the chair, the gentle voice with a smile spread out slowly: "there is me in the sword, I have the sword, the mind is interlinked, with God to control the sword, then it is the realm of the unity of man and sword."


    "There is me in the sword, and I have a sword in me. My heart is interlinked, and the sword is controlled by God..."


    Lin Chen stands there in a daze, looking at the blue figure with negative hands, but in his mind, it seems that there is a golden light in his mind, and a door is slowly opened for him from the golden light


    His whole person seems to have entered into the general, the surrounding sound gradually small, until can''t hear, the ear reverberates only Tang Shi''s gentle and clean voice, the voice is like a leader, in the dark for him to lead the way, led him to the mysterious door opened for him.


    "Hiss! Look! Lin Chen, did he have an epiphany? "


    "No! Look at the aura of spiritual power in him


    The voice of all the students pumping air sounded, one by one in there, a look of shock.


    After feeling the strange situation behind him, Tang Ning looked back and was not surprised. This is the Epiphany plus the need to break through the Ninth level peak and enter the spirit Master level?


    For a moment, she blinked, a little confused.


    She didn''t seem to have done anything, did she? Even if he was good-natured and his sword skills were rare, he was a bit disappointed when he was defeated, and he was worried that he would be upset. Therefore, he enlightened him with a word or two. How could this be the case?

 Chapter 277

    There was a lot of noise around him, and the crowd was still screaming. Tang Ning thought of the art of closing the boundary, so he raised his hand to lay a boundary for him, so that the outside voice would not disturb him.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Finally, several tutors couldn''t stay. They trotted down from the top, squeezed the students around and came to Downing''s side.


    When they saw Lin Chen, who was slowly sitting in the border, they were surprised and pleased. They looked at Tang Shi with excitement and disbelief: "Xiao Tang, what''s the matter with him? What did you say to him earlier? Why did he suddenly realize that he was advanced? "


    Downing''s heart is also a blank. She didn''t know what was going on. After all, many students around her heard what she said, but other people didn''t feel much about it. She just didn''t know how to make a sudden progress. She still couldn''t feel it.


    Although she was at a loss, she immediately looked at Lin Chen with a serious and serious face when she thought of the points awarded by a student who was promoted to a spiritual master. She said happily: "I told him that because of his accomplishments in swordsmanship, there is only one opportunity for the advanced spirit Master. Seeing that he is good-natured, I gave him an opportunity, and he did not live up to my expectations, Now it''s a step forward. "


    "Mr. Tang is really a teacher of Tang Dynasty."


    Zhao could not help saying, looking at Tang Ning''s eyes with surprise and admiration. It can give people an opportunity to enter the realm of Epiphany, so as to achieve the promotion of strength and break through again. The ability of Tang Shi is really excellent.


    "Zhao director has been praised. The Tianlong students themselves are outstanding talents, and Lin Chen is one of Chu Qiao. Most of his insight at this time is due to his own talent and understanding." Tang Ning said with a smile, and her eyes and eyebrows were curved. Her joy was not concealed. She was also satisfied with Lin Chen in the border.


    It''s really good. She has so much credit. The smile on her face can''t help deepening when she thinks of the bonus points.


    The students around him saw a few words from master Tang and made Lin Chen suddenly realize that he was advanced. For a time, his eyes were burning with enthusiasm. If they can get the guidance of Tang Shi, will they also advance to a higher level?


    The answer is this first question! This pile by pile is placed in front of them, who will doubt?


    Among the students, Nangong Lingyun looks at Tang Shi, whose face is full of smile, and can''t help but smile. Tangshi is indeed a Tangshi. All the students he brings out have amazing fighting power. He can make people enter the insight and break through the advanced level with one or two random strokes. Such a capable person has never been seen before. I really don''t know which temple he came from?


    "Master Tang, can we continue to challenge?" The students who have paid 100 points can''t help asking. They can''t wait to go to Tangshi''s class.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning took a look at them, and then said to several tutors: "the challenge is not over. I''ll go to see them challenge first. Lin Chen here, I have to trouble several tutors."


    "Don''t worry about it! Just leave it to me. I''m here to watch. " Zhao opened his mouth and waved his hand so that he didn''t have to worry.


    "Amitabha, thank you very much Tang Ning''s smiling hands clasped ten lines.

 Chapter 278

    Because Lin Chen was advanced in the square, Downing asked them to move a little bit. Anyway, the square was very large, and moving to the side was enough for them to challenge and compete.


    The next challenger is a young man with the highest level of strength. The one who is challenged is also a member of the Ninth level, but he has only entered the Ninth level a few days ago. The strength has not yet stabilized. Therefore, once the two fight, it is not long before the two win and lose. This time, the student from Downing''s side is defeated.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! I won, I won! " The top student of the ninth grade in the scenic spot jumped up excitedly and laughed. The great joy filled his chest, which made him overjoyed. His eyes and brows were full of pride and pride.


    The first two challenges were defeated by the challenger, and he was excited to win the third one.


    Compared with his victory, the defeated student hung his head, some of whom did not dare to look at Tang Shi and other students. The people on their side won two games in a row, but they didn''t expect that he was defeated here. The pain, remorse and guilt in his heart made his eyes red.


    He didn''t even dare to go up to tell Tang Shi that he was defeated. He just lowered his head and turned around to retreat.


    "Hongyuan."


    Downing''s voice came out and called the young man who was drooping his head and was ready to retire.


    Hong Yuan stopped, but he didn''t turn around or look up, but his voice was choked with a trace of choking and said, "master Tang, I''m sorry, I''ve disgraced you."


    All around them were quiet and their eyes fell on them.


    Downing sat still, just looking at him and saying, "turn around, look at me."


    Hearing this, Hong Yuan pauses for a moment, then slowly turns around, raises his head and looks at Tang Shi, who is sitting in the chair. Under his sleeve, he clenches his hands tightly into fists, suppressing the bitterness and bitterness of his heart.


    "I''ll give you one more lesson."


    Tang Ning stood up, stepped forward slowly, came to him and looked at him. With a serious and serious look on his delicate and elegant face, he said: "what you lost today is just a challenge. Raise your head, hold your chest, stand up straight, face yourself bravely, and face all the people. You should remember that winning or losing is a common matter of war. No one will win forever On that side, no one will always be weak. If you lose today, it does not mean that you will lose to him in the next challenge. "


    After a pause, she continued: "there is a saying that you are more brave in the war, and there is a saying that when you are strong, you should go down the path of cultivating immortals. Today''s failure is just a small setback in your life. Remember this failure, because it will make you grow up and make you stronger, but the premise is that you have to face it squarely. If you can''t face up to your own failure, you can''t bear it With this setback, you will never be able to pass your own


    Tang Shi''s words rang in his ears and reverberated in his mind. Hong Yuan was shocked. The whole person looked at him in a daze. At the next moment, he seemed to understand something, and a firm look appeared in his eyes. He looked at Tangshi, who was a head shorter than him, and said firmly: "master Tang, I understand! I will come back to challenge him again and listen to teacher Tang again! I will be stronger


    Seeing this, Downing just showed a smile and nodded: "good, I''ll wait."

 Chapter 279

    The nine step top student of the scenic spot came forward, bowed his hands and saluted Mr. Tang. After that, he said, "Ruan Chengxuan has met Mr. Tang. Later, please give me more advice."


    "Well, wait for it." Downing nodded and motioned for him to stay.


    "Yes." When he became the winner, he went to one side, arched his hands to the other students and said with a smile, "everybody, I will give you more advice in the future."


    Ye feibai looked at him with a smile, patted him on the shoulder and said, "welcome to join us. However, you should know that we had been studying for several days by Mr. Tang?"


    Hearing this, Ruan Chengxuan was stunned: "can''t you? Is it hard for me to go to the sutras, too? "


    "Well, it''s hard to say." Niu Dali grinned and gloated. Anyway, they have read it, so they don''t have to read and transcribe the Scriptures any more. But the new replacement students, ha ha


    After one battle, the next challenge continued. Some challengers lost and some challengers won. Perhaps it was because what Tang Shi said to Hong Yuan in the third game let everyone remember. Therefore, even if they were defeated, the young people who were replaced were calm.


    After all, if you lose this time, it doesn''t mean they will lose next time!


    With 29 challengers, there is only one left. Tired from sitting down, Downing stood up and looked at the remaining challenger. When his eyes fell on him, he couldn''t help frowning and laughing.


    "Qi refining level 7 strength? I don''t have seventh level students here! The one with the lowest strength is a Qi refining eighth level one, and this person was won by the previous challenger. He is the peak of the eighth level of Qi refining. "


    The rest of him was dressed in a white robe. He looked at Tang Shi and said with a smile, "master Tang, I''ll challenge the top eight student."


    "Oh?"


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, looked at him, and said: "look at you some familiar, you are that call what Su?" She had seen him in the forest of fierce beasts. Compared with other people''s wounds, his injuries at that time seemed to be skin injuries.


    Su Yanqing bowed his hand and said in a warm voice: "master Tang, my surname is su. I''m named Yanqing. After being rescued by master Tang and others in the forest of fierce beasts, he followed him all the way back."


    The gentle and elegant young man''s polite manners made people feel good about him. So she asked with a smile, "are you all well?"? Are you sure it''s OK to challenge the eighth level peak? "


    "I''m sure, no problem." Su Yanqing said in a warm voice.


    "Good."


    Tang Ning nodded with a smile and looked at the student at the eighth level. He asked with a smile, "he challenged you with the seventh level cultivation. Do you dare to fight?"


    Although the student was only the eighth level peak, he was also proud. Hearing Tang Shi''s question and seeing that Su Yanqing dared to challenge him, it was impossible for him to shrink back. So he stepped forward and said, "of course you dare to fight!"


    He didn''t believe that he would lose to a new student at the top of the seventh level with his strength at the eighth level.


    Not far away, several tutors who were protecting the Dharma for Lin Chen looked at the two people whose strength was one grade different, and they couldn''t help laughing with interest.


    "This war, should also be very wonderful, really let people can''t help looking forward to it!"

 Chapter 280

    This side is still talking. The two men over there have already launched a battle. Their weapons are swords. With the surge of spiritual power, the spirit of sword Gang roars.


    When Tang Ning saw the scene that Su Yanqing was fighting with his sword, she saw a strange color in her eyes. Unexpectedly, Su Yanqing, with seven levels of strength, has already achieved the realm of human and sword integration. In terms of his swordsmanship, he is not inferior to Lin Chen at all.


    Other people use the sword as a weapon, but his sword is held in his hand, but he has come to life. His attack almost means that the sword arrives. It is precisely because of the unity of man and sword. His sword is very fast and his body method is very fast. It is as if the whole person and the sword are one sword. The whole person is a sharp and sharp sword with sharp breath. His moves are so strong The students, who are famous for their accomplishments at the top of the eight steps, step by step, are overwhelmed.


    "Whew, whew!"


    "Sonorous!"


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp Qi and vigorous Qi ran through the air. The two swords collided with each other, and sparks splashed in the friction. The sword''s meaning was as cold as ice. The eight level top student couldn''t help but take a breath. He was hit by the sword. In a flash, it was as if there was a strong dark force driving him out through the sword. The whole person flew several meters away The figure fell to the ground.


    "Ah


    "Bang!"


    He even had no time to turn over and jump. A sword with cold light pointed to his brow.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yanqing, who is elegant in white, said in a warm voice. In an instant, his sharp sword was intended to be withdrawn at that moment, and all of them were collected back into his body until he did not see the slightest ferocity.


    This scene, let the students around the heart shocked, his breath, actually has practiced to put in and out freely? His swordsmanship is not inferior to Lin Chen? Even, the strength of the seventh level can surpass the eighth level peak!


    Isn''t Su Yanqing a new student? How to have such a strong and outstanding strength?


    The student looked at the sword he had taken back and the breath he had collected. After standing up, he looked at Su Yanqing and said, "you are very powerful."


    "I''m flattered." With a gentle smile, Su Yanqing went to Tang Shi, saluted him, and then quietly walked aside.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, and said with a smile, "well, this is the end of today''s challenge. Let''s all go!"


    When they left, they talked about it one after another. From time to time, they looked back at Tang Shi and the thirty students, wondering, if they would challenge, how much chance would they win?


    Tang Ning thought that Lin Chen was still there to take a look, but out of the corner of his eye he saw that Gao Chen, who had been injured, was still there. He said, "Gao Shen, if you are injured, you should go back and take care of it. What are you doing here for fun?"


    "Master Tang, I''m Gao Chen, not Gao Shen." He said helplessly. Yes, remember his name? How do you remember it as Gao Shen?


    Smell speech, Tang Ning can''t help but tease a smile, way: "you read Gao Chen ten times quickly, see if become profound."


    "Gao Chen Gao Chen Gao Chen Gao Chen Gao Chen Gao Shen..." Gao Chen was stunned and his voice stopped.


    "Or Xiao Gao? Or Xiao Chen? " Donning asked with a smile.


    Gao Chen''s goose bumps rubbed up, even busy way: "Tang Shi, you still call me Gao Shen!"


    At this moment, he finally realized the helplessness and heartache of brother Niu.

 Chapter 281

    Tang Ning took a look at the thirty students around him. This time, nine of them have not read the Scriptures and copied the Scriptures.


    Thinking of this, with a smile on her face, she said to them, "it''s all over today! Report to the bamboo grove tomorrow. "


    "Yes." The crowd responded, and then gradually dispersed.


    After they left, Tang Ning walked toward the advanced Lin Chen. As soon as he arrived at the border, he saw Yan guide laughing and said, "Xiao Tang, today''s harvest is not small! The nine students who replaced them are all outstanding. If you guide them again, I think they will break through again and advance in a short time. "


    "The students of the college are good in themselves. In addition, they are guided by several tutors when they enter the college. The foundation is stable, and it is only a matter of time before they are promoted." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at the Lin Chen in the border, he said: "it seems that he still has to spend some time here."


    "It''s OK. You go back first! I''ll just watch here. " Zhao said.


    "Hehe, you will protect the Dharma for him here." Yan said with a smile. He patted Tang Ning on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Tang, go ahead and have tea with me. I have something else to ask you."


    "Good." Tang Ning should, to Zhao guide way: "then this trouble Zhao guide."


    "Leave it to me! But look back, you''ll have to invite me to tea and tell me about your involvement in fierce beasts. " Zhao said with a smile.


    "No problem." Donning responded with a smile.


    The two tutors on one side said with a smile: "let''s go to Yan Dao to have tea together. Should Yan guide welcome us?"


    "Ha ha ha, where to speak! Walk, walk and say, don''t stand here. " Yan guide laughed and went to the cave with them.


    Tang Ning sent Han Zhi and Xing Tong back first, only Xiao Hei flapped his wings and followed him around.


    On the other side, Nangong Lingyun and Su Yanqing went to the dormitory. As they walked, they said with a smile: "Congratulations, you can go to the class of Tangshi from tomorrow."


    Su Yanqing said with a smile: "at the beginning, the students who attended the class just recited and wrote scriptures silently all day long. Do you think that the master Tang will also let some of our new students recite scriptures in the bamboo forest tomorrow?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun was stunned and then laughed: "it depends on how the Tang master arranges you tomorrow."


    "How is your injury? Is it better? " Su Yanqing looked at him and asked.


    "It''s going to take some time off." Nangong Lingyun said.


    Su Yanqing walked slowly and said in a warm voice, "if you didn''t get hurt, today would be an opportunity. However, with your strength and cultivation, I believe that you will be healed in half a month. If you are challenged, it will not be difficult to win."


    Nangong Lingyun looked ahead and thought of the wonderful challenges that had taken place before, and said, "the people who came out of the Tang Shidu are extraordinary. Although I am a spiritual master, I can''t guarantee that I can defeat them, and..."


    After a pause, he said, "yesterday, Yan came to see me and hoped that I would follow him to practice. He said that I had just been promoted to become a spiritual master. Now I have to practice my foundation and cultivate spiritual power. I think about what he said, and it''s true that what he said is not unreasonable. So I want to meditate after the wound is healed! If there is anything you don''t understand in practice, you can go and ask Yan


    Su Yanqing beside looked at him and nodded: "it''s OK."

 Chapter 282

    "Several tutors in the college all have excellent accomplishments, but the teaching methods are different. For you now, perhaps, meditation is the most suitable for you." Su Yanqing said in a warm voice.


    They walked side by side, chatting to the dormitory.


    On the other side, Tang Ning and several tutors came to the cave where Yan was guided. They saw that the place was not as big as her. However, the aura of spiritual power around the cave was very strong. Beside the cave, several fruit trees were planted, and some fruits were on the trees.


    Seeing this, her eyes brightened and said, "Yan Dao, I didn''t expect that the fruit trees here are still bearing fruit."


    "How many trees are you talking about?" Yan chuckled and said, "that''s not for planting. It''s just from eating the fruit and throwing it away. But because of the abundant spirit here, the fruit trees are growing well. They are just ordinary fruits, not spiritual fruits."


    Say, he looks at a few people, way: "you sit first, I go to pick some fruit to greet you."


    "Guide Yan, I''ll pick it! Those fruits look very pleasant. I''ll pick them She said with a smile and said to them, "you sit down and I''ll pick it."


    See this, a few people not from a Leng, look at each other with a smile: "good good, you go to pick, later want to come to pick, these fruits grow much, do not pick rotten is also a pity."


    "Good." Tang Ning responded and walked forward with a brisk pace, shouting: "Xiao Hei, let''s go to pick the fruit!"


    Looking at his cheerful appearance, several tutors shook their heads and said with a smile, "this little Tang is a child who has not grown up."


    "I''m just a teenager. I''m not a kid."


    "Although he is young, he can see things thoroughly and have a better understanding than ordinary people. Otherwise, he would not have a word or two to enlighten Lin Chen and let him enter the realm of epiphany."


    "Yes! You can''t judge a person by his appearance


    Several people are chatting there, while watching the little monk with a happy face wandering around under the fruit tree, reaching out on tiptoe to pick the fruit, but still can not reach the funny appearance, several people can not help but smile.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get the fruit, he stood on tiptoe and jumped again. He reached out and picked a red fruit, wiped it on his clothes and ate it. The entrance was sweet and juicy. After thinking about it, he climbed up to the tree to pick it.


    The feeling of picking the fruit by hand really gives people a great sense of satisfaction and joy. I picked some from several trees and took them to the stone table over there after washing.


    "I''m back! Yan Dao, the fruit here is delicious! I''ve eaten several. " She said, with a smile in her eyes.


    And that little black, already holding a red fruit in the distance to eat peck.


    "You''ll pick another basket later." He said with a smile and beckoned him to sit down. Then he said, "Xiao Tang, tell us how you trained 30 students after you took them into the animal forest?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning sat down beside him and said with a smile, "after I took them into the forest of beasts, that''s what happened..." While eating the fruit, she told them how to train and teach the thirty students in the forest of fierce beasts.


    She said the dangerous and surprising experience was wonderful. Several tutors also listened to her. They asked questions from time to time, but they didn''t notice.

 Chapter 283

    When Tang Ning went back, she came back to the cave with a basket of fruits. She went to the cave and looked at it. She said, "we don''t know when the things we planted will mature. However, some of the fruits over there are growing well, and the growth is gratifying."


    "Master, fruit trees will not bear fruit for three or five years." Han Zhi said.


    Tang Ning''s eyes turned and said with a smile: "next time I go home, let people plant some fruit trees in the back mountain. When I go back later, I can go and pick them."


    "Well, I''ll have them planted." Han Zhi responded, and then took out the teacher''s token and handed it back to her: "master, I have already registered the reward of the advanced spiritual master of Linchen, and the points have been put into this token."


    "Well." Tang Ning answered. After taking the token, he came to the stone table and sat down. He said to them, "today I''ll teach you how to make a few simple junctions, so you can practice more."


    "Yes." Two people should a, came to her side to listen carefully.


    "Dumb!" Seeing that they were learning there, Xiaohei flew around with wings.


    The next morning, compared with the original students, the new replacement of the nine students can be said to be very much looking forward to today, they came to the bamboo forest early.


    "I wonder what Tang Shi will teach us today? In fact, I also want to ask Master Tang about some cultivation problems. I''ll wait a moment... " Before a student finished his speech, he heard a sharp drink from situ in front of him.


    "Master Tang is here. Be quiet!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the crowd calmed down and looked at the little monk who was yawning, sleepy and still awake.


    No one dared to peep at such a young and soft young monk, but it did not prevent them from respecting and loving him.


    Yes, I love it.


    The students who have been with each other like Tangshi very much. Because his facial features are excellent and delicate, and his eyes are clear and pure. Occasionally, he does not speak. When he sits on a big stone in a daze, his eyes blink and blink with a bit of stupidity. People can''t help but take a look at him. He wants to touch his bald round head, but he doesn''t have the courage.


    "Good teacher Tang!"


    All of them said in unison. The sound was sonorous and powerful in the bamboo forest. Tang Ning, who had not yet fully woken up, raised his head fiercely, and his sleepiness was also scattered.


    "Well, all right." She glanced at them, yawned again, and went to sit on the big stone.


    Last night, she prepared the miraculous medicine from the animal forest into medicine pills. She was busy until dawn to sleep for a while. She would not get up if she didn''t think she had to teach the rabbits.


    She yawned again and raised her eyelids, which she wanted to close from time to time because of sleepiness. She waved and said, "the nine students who were newly replaced yesterday recited scriptures and wrote scriptures silently. Situ, tell them the rules and regulations. If others practice martial arts, ask me if you don''t understand them."


    "Yes


    Situ Nansheng responded with a loud voice, looked at the nine new students and laughed happily: "you guys, come here, I''ll tell you what the morning class is today."


    "Isn''t it? Do you really want to recite scriptures? "


    "Master Tang, we are here to listen to your lecture. How can we recite the Scriptures? What can you do with that? "


    "Well?" Downing opened his closed eyes and glanced at the speakers.

 Chapter 284

    When he looked at it like that, several students could not help quieting down.


    "If you don''t want to learn, you can leave. I don''t want to stay." "If you want to learn, then concentrate on learning, don''t be half hearted. You should know that all the students here come here in this way."


    "How long do we have to study?" A student couldn''t help asking.


    Tang Ning held his cheek in one hand and said slowly: "read that I think you can, that''s OK."


    Found that asked is also a white question, the student held a breath in his heart, but also did not speak.


    "The low table cushions we had some time ago are all here, as well as pens, ink and paper. You can take them by yourself." Situ asked them to take things by themselves. After they had set up the cushions and low tables, they read the Heart Sutra and asked them to read and write silently.


    Over there, the other students practiced their own practice. Perhaps because of the sleepiness of Mr. Tang''s face, they knew that they didn''t disturb him.


    Tang Ning sat cross legged on the big stone, looking at it as if he was meditating. In fact, he sat down and fell asleep. His head bit by bit saw a smile in Su Yanqing''s eyes.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Shi was such a teacher.


    After a class, Tang Ning was sleepy and told them a few words. Then he stretched out his waist and went to his cave.


    She thought it would be better to go to sleep again, or she would always have no energy.


    The next day, people came to the bamboo forest early, but did not wait to come to Tangshi, only the crow who could speak.


    "Dumb! Dumb! Those who recite scriptures continue to read scriptures, and those who practice continue to practice. Tang Tang said that you should study by yourself today. " Xiaohei stood on the big stone, turned his head and neck, and stared at them.


    Thirty students also stare at Xiao Hei, a little surprised. Some of them originally wanted to ask some questions from master Tang, but they didn''t come today.


    And at this time, Tang Ning is refreshing with cold knowledge down the mountain, to the Tianlong city.


    She is going to practice the art of talisman, but she has no Rune paper, no Rune pen and cinnabar, so she decides to go down the mountain to buy some. Another reason is that the medicine that was handed to Mo ye for auction last time should be able to collect money, and this trip is easy to close.


    When they arrive at Tianlong City, they go directly to Mo Ye''s other courtyard.


    At this time, in the courtyard, Mo Ye is eating breakfast. However, there are two very good-looking teenagers waiting by him.


    Black wind and dark one or two people are in the corner of the yard, looking at the two outstanding young people waiting by his master. Heifeng is a little confused and whispers: "what do you think is the master? What do you do with two young people who look so good around you? How can I look at the master these days is always strange? There seems to be something wrong. "


    Dark a pursed lips, eyes slightly flash, seems to think of something, but did not say.


    Also at this time, two people heard a familiar voice outside the hospital, with a bit of smile. Hearing this, Heifeng said, "it''s Tangshi! Master, it''s Mr. Tang! " With that, he went up quickly.


    When Mo ye, who is eating breakfast, hears the sound, his body is stiff. He looks at the two teenagers on the side. When he wants to let them go, the blue figure has already come in.

 Chapter 285

    "I smell the smell before I get close, night king. Do you mind if I come to rub breakfast?"


    Dressed in green and wearing a bald head, Tang Ning came in with a thick smile on his elegant face, and the round bamboo hanging obliquely at his waist, followed by Han Zhi in black.


    Downing came in and looked at the two delicate teenagers waiting at the table. The two teenagers were about 15 or 16 years old. They were dressed in white robes. The material looked different from the clothes worn by ordinary servants. They wore jade belts around their waists, their ink hair was tied up, and their eyebrows and eyes were closed. Maybe it was because they were so delicate that they did not look like men''s beauty, but had a sense of delicacy of male and female images, which made her look more.


    But the heart also has a bit of curiosity, when the night King around with such two delicate young people waiting?


    "Cough!"


    Ye''s face is low, and he''s still gazing at you with a heavy voice


    "Yes." The two teenagers answered, saluted and retreated.


    Tang Ning''s eyes fall on Mo ye and ask with a funny smile, "night king, where did you find such exquisite two young boys? You don''t have a woman around you, but you are so good at it


    "What nonsense!" Mo Ye calm face, glanced at him, said: "you did not take the students to experience? When did you come back? How do you think of me? "


    As soon as he asked about this, Downing eyebrow light pick way: "how do you know I took the student to experience?"? Did you come to me later? "


    She looked at him with a smile and said, "I came back in the past two days. Now I am a tutor of others. I can''t be too careless, so I can''t always run to the dragon city. One is to get money, the other is to buy some paper and pens and cinnabar, and the other is to visit your old friend, I''ll send you a few more bottles of medicine for auction. "


    I know he''s here to get the share, otherwise I won''t come to him. Mo Ye just glances at him and doesn''t expose him. He just takes the chopsticks and says, "Heifeng, take another pair of chopsticks and let the kitchen serve more dishes."


    "Good." In response to the black wind, he immediately went outside to explain.


    "Master Tang, my master is just preparing to have breakfast. It happens that you are here to eat with him." Heifeng took a pair of chopsticks and put them in front of Tang Ning, and said enthusiastically: "the other day, my master and I went to Tianlong college to look for you. However, the dean of your school said that you took the students to experience, and it is estimated that it will take a month to come back, so these days the master did not go to Tianlong college again."


    "Black wind!" Mo Ye coldly swished a glance at him: "want you to talk more."


    "Hey, master, my subordinates didn''t talk nonsense!" Black wind grinned and wanted to say another word. But when he saw the master''s cold and warning eyes, he had to touch his nose and retreat to one side.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "when are you free to go together! I''ll show you around when I get there, and let Hanzhi and Xingtong go and have some game to greet you. "


    "Try it." Mo Ye puts a delicate shrimp dumpling in his bowl.

 Chapter 286

    "Well, I''ll do it myself. Don''t worry. I won''t be polite to you." Said Downing, picking up the shrimp dumplings and eating them.


    Standing on one side, Han Zhi looks at the night King Mo Ye scooping a bowl of salty porridge for his master. He can''t help but take a look at him. Although he has no expression on his face, he looks relaxed and enjoys himself. He does things very smoothly and naturally.


    However, it is not normal for him to do this as the night King alone.


    Tang Ning didn''t think so much about it. After all, she was a friend of Mo ye, and it was nothing to be at ease among friends. Therefore, when she saw him holding something for her, she also gave him some and said, "eat together! Don''t just give me a clip. You should eat it quickly. I''ll buy Rune paper later! "


    "I''ll go with you later." Mo ye said, after drinking a mouthful of porridge, he said, "I know which family in Tianlong city sells all kinds of talisman."


    "Good!" Downing answered, and then asked, "but aren''t you busy? If you are busy, tell me which one it is, and I used to be the same. "


    "Not busy." Mo Ye gathers his eyes, eats a mouthful of food and says.


    Heifeng, who was standing behind, flashed his eyes. In fact, he wanted to tell the master that you told the manager of all industries in Tianlong city to discuss with the auction house today, but he didn''t have the courage to say it.


    Will the master forget it? No way! What kind of person is his master? How could he forget what he told himself yesterday? Since I haven''t forgotten, it is obviously important to accompany Tang Shi.


    But it''s also true. Master Tang''s medical skills are so good that he can tell the truth by looking at each other''s faces. Maybe he will have a way to solve the problem when the master can''t live until he is 25 years old? So it''s important to have a good relationship with master Tang.


    After weighing it over and over again, he came to dark one''s side and whispered, "if you go to the auction house, you will say that today''s meeting has been changed."


    "Well." Dark a should, then quietly left. Since Tang Shi Lai Zi, the master will not go to the auction house today. As long as the business is not urgent, it is estimated that it will be pushed back.


    After staying in another hospital for a while, Mo Ye accompanies Tang Ning to go out and asks, "do you buy runes for your own use or for teaching?"


    "Naturally, it''s for my own use. I recently read a book about talisman and want to buy some to learn." As downing spoke, he looked at the stalls on the street from time to time to see if there was anything to buy.


    On hearing this, Mo Ye frowns, looks at him, and says, "what you learn is too miscellaneous. It''s hard to be outstanding on one hand. Cultivating immortals doesn''t mean that you should learn more, but you should find what suits you. There are not many talismans. You don''t have to put too much energy on it. If you need talismans, you can buy them. There are some masters of Fuwen They only specialize in talismans all their life, and the talismans they draw will be sold on the market. "


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "I know, but I''m a tutor anyway, and I have to learn a little. Otherwise, if the students ask me, I''ll be embarrassed."


    Seeing this, Mo Ye hooks his lips, looks at the front, and says: "the one in front is the one in front. You can also take it to his home to sell them. In the whole Tianlong City, he has the most complete talisman."

 Chapter 287

    Downing followed his eyes and saw that there was an imposing shop in front of him, which was three or four shops wide. With the high-end decoration, it looked very different at a glance.


    "The rune paper here is more expensive, isn''t it?" Tang Ning asks and looks at Mo Ye beside him. She just got the money to sell the pills. She won''t go in for a trip, and there''s not much left after coming out?


    When he heard this, he saw a smile in his eyes. His deep voice came out with magnetism: "not enough for me." As soon as the voice fell, she took him to the front.


    Seeing this, Downing had to keep up with him and entered the shop one after the other.


    "What do you need, gentlemen?" When the shopkeeper saw a visitor coming to the door, he went forward to greet him. However, he saw that one of them was a bald little monk. He could not help but take a look at him and thought: can''t you come in for alms?


    Mo Ye stops. When downing comes to him, he says, "the first thing about a rune is a rune pen. Let''s have a look at it first."


    "Good." Downing responded. He knew it anyway. What he said was what he said.


    "There are Fubi. Two of you will sit down here and have a drink of tea. I''ll get some Fubi for you to choose from." The shopkeeper said with a smile, took them inside, came to a table and sat down, then asked people to come and greet him.


    Tang Ning sat down at the table and looked at the tea and refreshments. He was surprised and said curiously, "is the service attitude so good here? It''s tea and refreshments, so he''s not afraid that we won''t buy it after a walk around? "


    Hearing this, Mo Ye laughs and says, "it takes a little Rune paper to learn a rune. Generally, if you don''t have enough money, you can''t learn it. After all, if you draw hundreds of runes, at most only one is successful. Therefore, most people who can learn talisman are not short of money."


    After a pause in his voice and sipping the tea, he said, "when you come in, few people will return empty handed. As long as you don''t go back empty handed, you can naturally earn back the money for tea and tea."


    "Isn''t there anything you just look at but don''t buy?" Downing couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Mo Ye puts down his tea cup and says in a slow voice, "there are, but very few. After all, there are still a few people who come to eat and drink. Among the aristocratic families or those who practice, who will lose their face?"


    Seeing the little monk''s face suddenly, his eyes flashed slightly. Sometimes he is as cunning as a fox. He is shrewd and resourceful. Sometimes he is dull and cute. He seems to be ignorant of the world. It''s really strange.


    "Gentlemen, here are three Rune pens. Let''s see which one you like." The shopkeeper took three boxes and put them on the table. He picked up the first one and said to them, "this one is made of moustache of first-order drill hamster, and the pen holder is made of ebony. This one is characterized by light weight, moderate softness of the tip of the moustache, which is the most popular choice for novice runes."


    "As for the second one, it is made from the hair on the tail of the third-order wind wolf wolf. The pen is made of silver Nanling wood. This Fu pen is a little heavier, but the aura volatilized from it is also strong. It can greatly improve the success rate of making the rune."


    "The third one is made from the hair of the third order unicorn. The penholder is lapis lazuli, which is very rare. In addition, the hair of unicorn is rarely found. Therefore, this one is the best choice both in appearance and in content."

 Chapter 288

    The shopkeeper finished saying, looked at two people one eye, one face smiles to ask: "do not know two masters, like which one?"


    "What are the prices of these three?" Tang Ning to buy things, or habitually ask the price, who let her limited money, to buy more things!


    "In turn, the first is the cheapest, 800 gold coins, the second 2800 gold coins, and the third 5000 gold coins." The manager said with a smile.


    Downing blinked. Some didn''t respond. Is a pen so expensive? It''s worth the price of many miraculous medicines.


    Just when downing is in a daze, Mo Ye beside him has moved the second box to Tang Ning and said, "take this one! The first one is easy to lose hair and is not durable. The third one is too heavy to be suitable for you as a new student. The second one can be used as it is. It is no problem to draw a symbol of the first, second and third order. "


    The shopkeeper on one side listened, his eyes flashed, and said with a smile: "this master knows the goods."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning picked up the Fu pen in front of him. When he picked it up, he found that such a small Rune pen was not light. He had to hold such a five or six Jin Fuli pen every day. No wonder there are few people practicing runes in the college.


    "The weight of this one is six catties and six taels. If you haven''t touched it before, it will be more difficult at the beginning." The manager said with a smile.


    Downing put the pen back and sighed, "it''s not so heavy." Even if you are a practitioner, it''s hard to practice the talisman with such a heavy pen. After all, it''s not just to take it up, but to inject spiritual power into this Rune pen, and to balance and complete it in one go.


    "Shopkeeper."


    "Well, sir, what else can I do for you?" Asked the shopkeeper.


    "Ten bundles of high-quality Fu paper and cinnabar are also provided." Mo Ye says lightly.


    On hearing this, the shopkeeper''s smile deepened and said, "OK, I''ll go and prepare it right away." Then he turned and was about to leave, but he heard the voice of the little monk.


    "Wait, wait." Downing quickly called him.


    "This What else do you need, little master? " Originally wanted to call ye to come, but how to see his little bald head, words to the mouth became a little master.


    "How much is a bunch of good runes?" Asked downing.


    The manager was stunned. This is the first time I come across customers who always ask about the price when they buy things. After all, such aristocratic gentlemen do not lack money.


    However, he was relieved to think that this one was a monk, and then he said with a smile: "little master, the top quality runes here are 100 pieces of each, and the price of one bundle is 500 gold coins."


    "That''s five gold coins and a rune paper? It''s no wonder that ordinary people can''t afford to learn talisman. It''s really a waste of money! " Tang Ning sighed and asked, "do you have something cheaper? I''m a beginner. I don''t need to be so good. "


    "This..." The shopkeeper was stunned and took a look at the young monk. Seeing that he was also looking at the young monk, the shopkeeper said, "yes, the cheapest one is one hundred gold coins. It is also a hundred pieces."


    "Then give me this one hundred pieces of gold. Ten pieces. No, twenty pieces." Tang Ning said, and smiling at the shopkeeper, looking forward to asking: "shopkeeper, I once bought so many here, do you have a discount what?"

 Chapter 289

    "Cough!"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye looks at the young monk with delicate and picturesque eyebrows. He looks at the shopkeeper''s attempt to bargain. He can''t help laughing, but because he has to bear it, he puts his fist to his lips and turns his smile into a cough.


    Around him, even in his impression, he never saw anyone bargaining. He didn''t know that he was willing to bargain. He could still hold a smiling face and look expectant and serious to bargain with others. In particular, the one who negotiated the price was a young monk. How to look at the picture, he found it strange and interesting.


    The shopkeeper has never met such a person as the little monk. Normally speaking, most people come to buy things from them, but no monk has ever come in. Therefore, when he sees the little monk with a smile and looks at him earnestly and expectantly, and asks him if he can make a discount, he is still in a daze and has no reaction for a while.


    "Shopkeeper? Shopkeeper Tang Ning stretched out his tender palm and shook it in front of him: "shopkeeper, how about it?"


    The shopkeeper calmed down, looked at the little monk, laughed, thought for a moment, and said, "Well! I''ll add cinnabar to calculate the total amount, and then give the change to the little master. Do you think it''s ok? "


    "Amitabha, thank you very much, shopkeeper." Tang Ning''s smiling hands joined ten lines of a Buddhist ceremony.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper''s smile deepened and said, "I''ll go to prepare all the things for the little master first. You can sit for a while." Then he put away the other two markers and left.


    "What have you been watching me do?" Downing turns to look at Mo ye with a smile in his eyes.


    "Do you usually bargain like this Mo ye can''t help but ask and say: "this time I just gave you the money of the last pill. This time, it''s just a drop in the bucket for you."


    Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile, "I''m a monk. I can get rid of the odd change by bargaining. How long will I have to stay outside? After all, not everyone is as generous as you are. A reward is a bowl of gold coins. "


    He gently tapped on the table with his fingers and said, "you have the ability to refine medicine. You don''t worry about not spending enough money."


    Donning took a piece of cake to eat, and said: "that''s true, but there is an old saying called sunny and rainy rice, don''t you know?"


    "Sunny and rainy rice?" Mo Ye is slightly surprised: "never heard of it."


    "This is what the common people said. It is estimated that people in aristocratic families will not understand it."


    With a smile, Downing said slowly: "when the weather is fine, the life is comfortable, and there is no shortage of rice at home, but there should be some prevention. When it rains, there is no food or rice at home. It is just like I have money now, but I can''t spend too much. If I really need money, I can''t take it out when it''s time to ask for help. Isn''t it miserable when there''s no way to ask for help?"


    Smell speech, Mo Ye looked at him, said: "I don''t think you will have such a time." Others he did not know, but he would not let him fall into such a situation.


    "That is, how can I have no way to ask for help when I am such a smart person?" Tang Ning said with a smile. She just likes to keep everything.


    Mo Ye glanced at his bald head, nodded with approval, and said with a smile: "it''s really extremely smart."

 Chapter 290

    Hearing the banter beyond his words, Tang Ning reached out to touch his head and said with disapproval: "benefactor, I''m a monk, bareheaded and so on. It''s normal."


    She also wanted to grow her hair. How could she get married with the Buddha? She stepped into the Buddha''s gate with half her foot, and dressed as a little monk. Besides wearing a bald head, what could she do?


    "Sit here for a while! I''ll go and see what''s in their store. " Said Downing, and went to the front.


    When he sees it, he lets him go. He just drinks tea and thinks about things.


    During this period, he always wanted to ignore one thing, but he found that he could not ignore it. Especially when he saw the little monk, the feeling was even stronger. He even doubted whether he was


    Thinking of this, the hand holding the teacup tightened and the eyes closed down.


    Tang Ning over there doesn''t know Mo Ye''s tangled mood. She is looking at some completed talismans placed in the counter. There are more first-order and second-order talismans, less third-order ones, and almost no more than four-level ones.


    While walking slowly, she looked at the things in the counter. Suddenly, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her all the time. She could not help looking up and saw a little girl about ten years old inside the counter holding her cheeks, blinking a pair of beautiful eyes with novelty staring at her.


    See is a lovely and delicate little girl, her eyebrows bent, raised a smile to her, but see the little girl widened a pair of curious eyes, pink face immediately become pretty red, originally holding a pair of cheek small hand because of shyness and instinctively covered the face and eyes, but because of the curiosity can not help but quietly open the finger seam, through the finger crack to look at the eyebrow bend Curved, delicate and elegant bald little monk.


    The little girl''s lovely and flexible appearance made Tang Ning laugh. She took out the fruit she picked in Yan Dao''s palm from the space and asked with a smile, "do you eat fruit?"


    The little girl blinked her beautiful eyes and stared at the beautiful little monk. Then she looked at the red fruit in his palm. After looking left and right, she pointed to her small nose and asked curiously, "can I have it?"


    "Well, here you are. It''s sweet." Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "My mother said," you can''t eat anything from strangers. " The little girl said seriously, soft and cute voice, just like a little rabbit, very cute.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning Leng for a moment, and then agreed to nod, and said with a smile: "well, your mother is right." As soon as the voice fell, she snapped a bite of the fruit and said to the stunned little girl, "I''ll eat it myself."


    The little girl didn''t think it would be like this. She had thought that if this beautiful little monk said one or two more words, she would take it over, but unexpectedly, he ate the fruit that was to be given to her.


    Think of this, the heart with a little grievance, eyes can not help but slightly red.


    After downing bit two fruit, see the little girl staring at her hand, the remaining half of the fruit actually red eyes, not from Leng for a while, way: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "You said you would give it to me." The little girl complained.


    "But your mother said," you can''t eat strangers'' food casually. " Downing was helpless.


    "You said you would give it to me." The little girl said obstinately.

 Chapter 291

    Seeing this, Downing had to take out another fruit: "ah, here you are."


    After the little girl picked it up, she began to smile. She played with the red fruit in her hand, tilted her head and looked at Tang Ning curiously. She asked in a crisp voice, "are you coming for alms? Why do you want to be a monk because you are so beautiful? "


    Tang Ning laughed: "I''m not here to pray for alms, I''m here to buy things. As for being a monk, it''s because I''m predestined with Buddha." While speaking, seeing that the shopkeeper had come back, she went back.


    "Miss? How did you get down? " The shopkeeper saw that the little girl was a little surprised. Seeing that no one was following her, he asked, "what''s the matter with you, miss?"


    The little girl blinked a pair of beautiful eyes and kept staring at the little monk. After hearing the manager''s words, she pointed to the little monk and asked, "what is he coming to buy? Give him a discount. "


    "Oh, miss, the little master''s things are here. I''ve subtracted some small change for him. It''s very cheap." The shopkeeper said with a smile, "Miss, would you like to go upstairs first?"


    "No!" Said the little girl, coming out of the counter and running in the direction of Downing.


    "Ah, miss..." The shopkeeper quickly took things to keep up.


    "My name is Shen Xingyue. What''s your name?" The little girl caught up and approached Downing''s side.


    "Shen Xingyue?" Downing looked at her and said with a smile, "that''s a nice name."


    "Hee hee, my father said that my mother took it for me." She said with a smile and looked at the little monk and asked, "you haven''t told me your name yet! Where do you live? Do you have a place to live? Would you like to come to my house? Come to my house and you''ll be with me. "


    Mo ye, sitting at the table, looks at the little girl pulling the little monk''s sleeve, and looks at him with a pair of eyes in anticipation. The eager look makes him frown, but he doesn''t say anything. He just keeps his eyes closed to see how the little monk deals with it.


    "I have a place to live. I am the tutor of Tianlong college. You can call me Tangshi." Donning said with a smile.


    After listening to the shopkeeper who followed him, he was not surprised: "little master is the tutor of Tianlong college?" At such a young age, and still a monk, is he the tutor of Tianlong college?


    "Not bad." She nodded, looked at the things he had brought, and asked, "are they all here?"


    "All right, all right." The shopkeeper said in a hurry and put the things on the table while checking them for him, while calculating the accounts for him.


    "Teacher Tianlong? Are you very good Shen Xingyue asked.


    Downing thought for a moment and said with a smile, "well, almost." She counted the things on the table and put them away. Then she went to check out with the shopkeeper.


    After settling the account, Mo Ye looks at him and says, "can we go?"


    "Well." Downing answered, smiling at the little girl who looked at her eagerly, "I''m leaving!"


    "Will you come back next time?" Asked the little girl, pulling downing by the sleeve.


    "Will come again." She laughed. When she runs out of Rune paper or draws a rune, she will come back.


    The little girl reluctantly let go of Downing''s sleeve and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you here. Next time you come, I''ll let Zhongbo give you a little cheaper."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile: "good! I''ll see you late

 Chapter 292

    Ye, who is about ten years old, doesn''t even want to be popular with you Sour tone, he himself did not notice, but followed two people behind the black wind is a little surprised.


    "That''s right. I''m a Buddhist. I have the light of Buddha. I''m peaceful. Everyone likes to be close to me. Otherwise, how do you think you would treat me differently from others?" Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes are complacent, smiling in her face, let her delicate and excellent face more vivid color.


    Next to Mo ye heard this, micro Leng for a moment: "is it like this?" He treats him differently from others because he has a sense of peace in him?


    "Of course, don''t you know? I have a deep Buddhist relationship, and I have the light of the Holy Buddha, and I am haunted with auspicious spirit. Even if the most difficult person sees me, he will feel close to me. "


    This is not her nonsense. She was born of self-respect. She was protected by Buddhism and escaped from the pursuit. Then she was given a holy heaven bowl by the main court of the temple, and then she was given a thousand year Guanyin bamboo by chance.


    The Buddhist seal on the palm of her hand can turn virtue into strength, and the light of the Holy Buddha has not once appeared. What''s more, she is also proficient in the strange ways. Therefore, even if she can''t calculate her own divination and her own happiness and misfortune, she knows that she has a deep bond with Buddha.


    Mo Ye listens to his words and thinks deeply. Is it true?


    He can''t help but think of the two teenagers who are arranged by him. It seems that he doesn''t feel like he wants to be close to them. Is it true that, as he said, it is only because of his deep Buddhism and the protection of the light of the Holy Buddha that people can''t help but want to get close to them?


    He was thinking about things, and downing was thinking about things. The little girl named Shen Xingyue who I met earlier seemed to have some strange breath. She just couldn''t say it. She shook her head and put it behind her mind. She said, "night king, I still have some things to buy, but those are all small things. You don''t have to accompany me. Otherwise, you go back first?"


    Smell speech, Mo Ye looked at him, thought of what he had said before, and nodded: "well, go back to college as soon as you finish shopping." After two sentences, he left with the black wind.


    He had to go back to another hospital and ask the two teenagers to test whether it was really like what he said. If so, his heart, which had been hanging for a long time, could finally land.


    Seeing that he left, Tang Ning took Han Zhi to buy some other things. After all, she would not leave college in a short time.


    On the other side, seeing that they were back so soon, he was surprised. Seeing the master entering the room, he lowered his voice and asked, "Heifeng, isn''t the master going shopping with Tang Shi? Why did you come back so soon? "


    "I''m just wondering! Master Tang said that he didn''t need the master''s company, and he came back. He had been thinking about things all the way and didn''t know what was going on. " Black wind said, listen to the voice inside.


    "Heifeng, go and call the two teenagers." Mo Ye''s deep voice comes from the room.


    "Yes Black wind should a, also don''t know what the master wants to do? He called the two teenagers to come.


    "I''ve seen the master." Two young people with delicate appearance made a salute and stood in front of him with some trepidation.


    Mo Ye stares at them two people to look at, black pupil tiny twinkle, way: "come here."

 Chapter 293

    "Yes." The two teenagers answered and went forward.


    "Hands out."


    Mo Ye says, staring at their shrinking hands and frowning slightly. After they reach out in fear, his hand holds one of them. However, at the moment of encounter, he only feels goosebumps coming out. The repulsion is even obvious. He doesn''t have the strange and exciting feeling when he holds the little monk''s hand.


    Almost immediately, he took back his hand, and his face sank. The breath of the air became cold because his face sank. The two teenagers turned pale with cold sweat.


    Mo Ye resists the discomfort in his heart and reaches for the hand of another teenager. The young man may have guessed something, but he seems to doubt something. So he tentatively and cautiously holds Mo Ye''s hand, but at the next moment, the whole person is thrown out.


    "Presumptuous!"


    With a deep voice and a roar of anger, he lifts his hand, and the powerful spirit breath gushes out of his body. He throws the young man out of the room and hits him heavily on the yard outside.


    "Poof!"


    The young man exclaimed. At the moment when he fell to the ground, a mouthful of blood also gushed out, and the whole person directly fainted in the past.


    Another teenager was so scared that he knelt down, trembling and afraid to look up.


    Black wind and dark one or two people were originally standing outside the door of the room. Seeing this behind the scenes, both of them felt a little heavy. If they didn''t guess wrong, the master should want to have a try. Would he feel the same way as Tang Shi to other teenagers?


    "Drag it up!" Mo Ye drinks calmly and coldly looks at the boy who passed out.


    "Yes Black wind should be, quickly bring people out.


    "Get out of here, too!" Deep and cold eyes fell on the kneeling youth, such as three feet of ice, people shudder.


    "Yes, yes." Young trembling voice should, rolling back out.


    Dark one at the door of the room, this just walked in, arched a salute, the way: "master son, some of my subordinates, I don''t know when to speak improper."


    Mo Ye takes a look at him and says, "if you have anything, just say it."


    "Yes." Dark one should, raise a head to look at him way: "subordinate feels, master son does not suit to continue to stay in Tianlong city."


    Mo Ye sits at the table and wipes his hands with a handkerchief: "why?"


    Dark a deep breath, way: "because of Tang Shi." He said it as if he breathed out a breath, and then he no longer hid his words. Instead, he continued: "the master treats Tang Shi more than his friends. The master''s seven emotions and six desires are led by the master. The master will be happy and angry because of the master, master..."


    "Shut up!"


    Mo Ye drinks in a cold voice. He claps his hands on the table and makes a thump. His sharp eyes with a cold toward the dark a sweep, a deep voice said: "you know what you are talking about!"


    Dark one because of his anger and kneel down, after hearing his words, the way: "subordinate know, just, subordinate can''t look at the master son mud feet deep! It''s not too late to leave now, master... "


    "Presumptuous!" Mo Ye stands up all over the place and starts to open.


    Black wind dragged people out and came back, but heard dark one''s words and master son''s anger, ran in quickly: "dark one! You are crazy

 Chapter 294

    Dark one kneels on the ground, way: "even if master son wants to punish subordinate, subordinate also must speak out." Because of the strong breath of the master in the room, he exuded cold sweat on his forehead. He felt the blood in his body was boiling, as if he was going to rush up his throat and snatch his mouth.


    He stubbornly held back, secretly clenched his fist, looked at the angry master, and said: "the master''s posture of heaven and man is very noble. How can he not return because of his temporary loss? If we let the world know that the master does not love beauties and good men, will the master''s reputation disappear?"


    See dark one not afraid of death to speak out, black wind is anxious and worried, also really afraid the master son a rage to kill him.


    When Mo Ye hears his words, his face becomes more and more dark. His hands behind him are tightly twisted into fists. His breath is as terrible as when a storm is about to come.


    "What''s more, even though master Tang has never been taught before Buddha, he is also a Buddhist. He regards the master as a close friend and confidant. If you let him know that the master has moved his mind, how would he treat you? Poof Words down, a mouthful of blood finally because of his terrible breath and can not help but spray out.


    "Dark one!"


    Black wind exclaimed, and quickly knelt down: "master, the dark one is bold and unrestrained, words offend the master, but please master read in his side for many years, devoted to the loyalty of the same share, please master son spare his life!"


    "Get out! Get out of here


    Mo Ye drinks in a calm voice. Originally, he is very angry. When he hears the dark question, if Tang Shi knows that he has moved his improper thoughts on him, and how Tang Shi treats him, his heart is suddenly flustered.


    Black wind hastily helped dark a retreat out, dare not stay in the room.


    What would he think of him if he knew that he had done something wrong with him? Scorn? Or avoid it? Mo Ye takes a deep breath, presses down the flustered heart and sits down at the table. He pours two cups of cold water and drinks it. The whole person seems to calm down.


    He sat still in the room, thinking, what should this be done? If the little monk knows his mind, then


    Black wind will dark a hand to the outside, looking at the corner of his mouth with a trace of blood, he can not help saying: "you are too bold, so how dare you say to the master? Are you going to die? "


    "Cough."


    Now that the master Tang''s mouth is not so serious, we can''t see the situation of the master''s mouth. It''s just that we can''t see the situation of the master''s mouth


    Hearing this, Heifeng didn''t know what to say about him. He just sighed and sat down beside him and said, "what do you want to do now? Can the master listen to what you say? "


    Originally, he didn''t even think about it, but after today, he realized that things didn''t seem to be the same as what he thought. However, he didn''t want to talk to the master directly. He really scared him.


    Dark one''s eyes flashed and said, "I think the master dare not let Tang Shi know his mind, so..." His words, the master may not listen, but if the master does not want to let Tang Shi know his mind, it can only be far away.

 Chapter 295

    For their side of the matter, Downing is not aware of, also how can not think, she took him as the brother of the night King Mo ye, actually had a different idea for her.


    At this time, after she finished shopping, it was too late. She seldom came down for a visit. She knew to the cold nearby: "let''s go to the stall over there and eat something and then go back! It''s a good time to rest. "


    Han Zhi took a look at the roadside stall and said, "master, there are many people in the roadside stall. Why not go to the teahouse or restaurant?" Even though the master is a little monk now, he is also from a noble family. How can he go to the roadside stall where all kinds of people gather together!


    "You don''t have to worry about so much when you go out, and sometimes the food in the stall is even better than that in the restaurant. Let''s go! There are a lot of guests in the front stall. The food should be good. We''ll eat there. " Tang Ning said with a smile and walked forward.


    "Yes." Cold know helpless, also had to follow her to the stall.


    A few men sitting at a table saw the little monk come over and asked with a smile, "little monk, what''s the fate?"


    "No With a smile, Downing came to an empty table and sat down. "I''m here to eat."


    "What would you like to eat, little master?"


    A woman came over and asked with a friendly smile. She poured a cup of tea for downing and said, "we have rice and vegetables here, and some home-made snacks. The dishes are all grown in our own fields, and things are not expensive."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning thought for a moment and then said, "then give me two bowls of rice, then stir fry two or three small dishes, and then a meat dish and some snacks." Then she asked with a smile, "is there any soup?"


    "Yes, can I have egg soup?" The woman asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I can." Tang Ning nodded his head with a smile and waved to Han Zhi: "sit down! How to eat standing there. "


    Cold know see this, this just walked forward to come to the table to sit down. Maybe it was because his breath was so attractive that the men who had wanted to chat with the little monk looked at Han Zhi and did not talk again.


    It''s the woman''s husband who is skilled in stir frying. After a while, a few dishes are ready. It''s simple. It''s not like the restaurant is very delicate, but a few dishes are very common.


    "Here comes the dish." The woman took the dishes to the table, and soon cut a plate of stewed meat on the table, and then brought them two big bowls of rice, and finally a egg soup.


    Looking at the simple and fragrant food, Tang Ning narrowed his eyes with a smile and said to Han Zhi, "you see, these dishes are not inferior to those of the restaurant. They smell very fragrant, and the portion is very enough." While talking, she took a piece of stewed meat and put it into her mouth. She ate it with a drum of small mouth, just like a little squirrel, which was very eye-catching.


    Han Zhi looked at the big bowl of rice, and the head of the master to eat, then also picked up chopsticks to eat with vegetables.


    "Little monk, you a monk, how can you still eat meat dishes?" Another table of an old man to see the little monk eating oil, can not help but smile asked.


    After eating the rice, Tang Ning said, "old man, you don''t understand. It''s the so-called wine and meat that goes through the intestines. Buddha keeps it in his heart."


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "a good word, wine and meat pass through the intestines, the Buddha''s heart to stay!"

 Chapter 296

    The old man''s eyes flashed slightly, and a look of wisdom swept over his eyes. His eyes fell on the little monk who was eating. His wrinkled old face was full of smile: "I can''t see that you are so young. What temple did you come from? How many years have you been practicing Buddhism


    After eating two mouthfuls of food, he ate some vegetables, and after drinking a small bowl of soup, he turned to look at the old man and said, "I, with only one foot stepping into Buddhism, can only be counted as half a Buddhist disciple, and the time of practicing Buddhism is not long."


    With that, she looked at the old man and asked, "is the old man interested in Buddhism?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The old man laughed, waved his hand, and said, "there are no temples around tianlongcheng. Even the nearest temple, it will be two or three days away. Besides, we don''t know much about Buddhism, so we can''t talk about any interest or interest."


    "Oh, so it is!" Tang Ning nodded, but didn''t say anything more. Instead, he took a chopstick dish and ate it. Seeing that Han Zhi had been eating with his head down, he said, "eat vegetables! This stewed meat is also delicious. If you don''t eat it for a while, it will be wasted. "


    "Yes." Han Zhi responded and was about to clip it. When he was about to clip it, he saw that his master had picked him a large piece of stewed meat and some vegetables with a public chopstick. His bowl was filled with hills, which made him a little stunned.


    "Eat more, eat more." Said Downing, taking a piece of meat himself.


    "Thank you, master." Let the master give him vegetables, his heart has indescribable moved. Since she has been with the master for such a long time, she has never looked at him as the present person, but as a family member.


    The old man was surprised to see at the next table. A young man in a strong black suit called the young monk the master. But the master would help his subordinates to take vegetables? What is this operation?


    "Hooray! Eat well. " Downing breathed softly and squinted contentedly.


    Han Zhi quietly loosened his belt, looked at several dishes almost wound up on the table, and thought to himself: next time, he must not eat with the master, especially when he is only himself. Otherwise, he will become a fat man sooner or later.


    "Aunt, give me another two catties of stewed meat, no, three catties!" She stretched out three fingers to draw, ready to take some back to Xingtong and Xiaohei to eat.


    "Oh, hello." The woman laughed and put some snacks for downing and said, "these are for the little master. Come back next time after eating them!"


    On hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "OK, the food of my wife''s house is very delicious. I''ll return it next time." She took the thing, but Han Zhi had already stood up to pay.


    "Old man, I heard that a tutor came to Tianlong college. He was a young monk in his teens. His teaching was very good. So he was honored as master Tang. Was it you?" The old man asked with a smile, looking at the little monk who had stood up and was ready to go.


    Listening to this, people on the stall were surprised to look at the little monk. Tutor of Tianlong college? This little monk? Really or not?


    Tang Ning looked at the old man. His clear and pure eyes blinked, with a bit of dexterity and cunning. He said with a smile: "the old man''s news is very smart. It''s good. I''m the teacher of Tang who teaches very well in the old man''s mouth."

 Chapter 297

    Hearing this, the old man laughed, arched his hands, and said, "it''s better to see what you hear! The old man admired it


    "Amitabha, old man, we are destined to see you again." Tang Ning put his hands together ten times with a gift, and then turned around and left with Han Zhi.


    The old man didn''t speak, but just watched the little monk leave with a smile.


    Along with Tang Ning to the direction of Tianlong college, Han Zhi said on the way: "master, that old man doesn''t look like a general market person."


    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "it''s nothing strange to meet one or two capable people in the dragon city." She walked slowly, looked at the front and said, "the old man just now is the peak of the Ninth level of the spirit Master. His breath is very good. If he didn''t take the initiative to talk to him, I would not have noticed it."


    "I guess the old man should be from a family in this city," she said Only the people in the family of Tianlong city will know the news of Tianlong college.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go back to college faster." Said Downing, the pace had quickened. The cold behind should be a, also quickly follow up.


    In the evening, when Tang Ning and Han Zhi returned to the cave, they saw only Xiao Hei on the branches outside the cave, but there was no figure in the star pupil. They asked, "Xiaohei, where is the star pupil?"


    Xiao Hei fluttered his wings and flew down and said, "I don''t know! When I came back, there was no wind to her, and I didn''t know where she had gone


    Smell speech, Tang Ning touched it''s head, took out marinated meat, cut a small piece, put it on the table with leaves, and said: "this is for you, eat it quickly!"


    "Dumb! Dumb! Don Tang, you are so kind to me Xiao Hei called with joy and rubbed her face. Then she fluttered her wings and came to the table to eat.


    Take some of his snacks, and take a look at Yan''s meat Donning told him, took out the stewed meat and snacks and handed them to him.


    "Good." Cold knowledge should be a, after receiving the star pupil left some, the rest of the pack up, take to Yan guide.


    Downing sat down at the table with his cheek in one hand and asked, "have they been chanting sutras today? Is there any trouble? "


    "There were several people who had been talking about it all the time, but they didn''t speak any more after situ said a few words to them." Xiaohei ate the meat and said, "before you came back, the one named Su Yanqing came, and then he saw you didn''t come back and left again."


    "Oh, Su Yanqing, did you say anything?" Donning asked, thinking of that elegant young man.


    "No Xiao Hei shook his head and said, "he only said he would come again."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded, pour also did not say what.


    The sky gradually dark down, cold know also came back, but, only he came back, still did not see the star pupil figure, at this time, she could not help frowning, asked: "did not find?"


    "Master, I looked around the college, but I didn''t see star Tong. I asked the students of the college, and no one had seen her."


    Hearing this, Downing asked, "did you ask at the college gate? Did she go out of college? "


    "Yes, she didn''t come out of college. She should still be in college, but she didn''t find anyone."

 Chapter 298

    "Where can she go?" Downing murmured, thought for a moment, and said, "does she usually have any place to go?"


    Han Zhi shook his head: "she usually most of the cave here, there is no place to often go."


    "That''s strange." Tang Ning murmured and looked at the dark sky outside. He said to Han Zhi and the little gangster, "let''s go and find it together! It''s getting dark and she hasn''t come back. I''m afraid something will happen to her


    "Then I''ll go around the college and ask the students." Han Zhi said, then stepped out of the cave, but in the out of the cave to stop the pace, looking at the star pupil slowly back, he asked: "star pupil, where have you been? Why did you come back so late? "


    Tang Ning, who followed him, saw the star pupil coming back, and then showed a smile: "it''s good to be back. I thought something was wrong." However, when she walked forward with a smile and saw the appearance of the star pupil, she was smiling.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei called twice and stopped on Downing''s shoulder. He tilted his head and looked at the star pupil, which also stopped walking.


    Seeing that the star pupil didn''t speak, and there was something wrong with her appearance, Han Zhi asked, "star pupil, you..." Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by downing.


    "It''s not too early, star Tong. Go back to your room and have a rest first." Tang Ning''s voice also stopped Han Zhi''s questioning.


    There are some dust stains on the clothes of the star pupil standing there. It seems that the corner of the clothes is cut by a branch, and the person is still the same person. However, the whole person seems to have lost his soul and has no expression, especially the pair of eyes like stars. At this time, the star light in the eyes seems to be covered.


    "Good." She whispered, her look was still dull. She had already answered, but she still stood there.


    "I''ll take you back to your room." Downing put a light voice, slowly walked forward, took her hand and said: "go, go back to the room to sleep."


    "Good." Star pupil is still a soft voice, staring at the front, let Tang Ning take her hand to go inside the cave.


    After the cold know this, not from the brow micro wrinkle, heart faint worry. There''s something wrong with the star pupil. However, she did not go out in the college, how could she suddenly become like this?


    Because of uneasiness and followed in, but see small black fly out, fall on his shoulder, whispered way: "Tang Tang said don''t go in to disturb."


    See this, cold know retreat open, this just ask: "master son has said star pupil this is how?"


    "Tang Tang said that he had lost his soul. Now his soul is unstable. When I came out, Tang Tang was chanting scriptures inside." Xiaohei stood on the shoulder of Han Zhi and whispered.


    "Lost a soul?" Cold know big shock, instinctively look at the front of the room.


    How can you lose a soul? How did you lose it? People have three souls and seven spirits. If she lost one soul, can she still find it back?


    In the room, star pupil lies on the stone bed, but his eyes are still open, staring at the front.


    At the bedside, Tang Ning read the Scriptures in her mouth, and her delicate little face was full of solemn and serious expression. As the scripture came out of her mouth, a little Buddha light also fell on the star pupil.


    "Sleep Tang Ning said in a slow voice, pointing to the star pupil''s eyebrow. At the next moment, the star pupil, who had opened her eyes, slowly closed her eyes, and a wisp of black gas also dispersed between her eyebrows.

 Chapter 299

    After covering the quilt for her, Downing came out, her face slightly coagulated. In this college, how did she get contaminated with these things?


    "Master, how about the star pupil?" Cold know see her come out, then come forward to ask.


    Tang Ning shook his head: "lost a soul, but also tainted with evil spirit, unless you find the lost soul, or else..." She sighed and said no more.


    "How can we recover her lost soul?" Han Zhi asked.


    "Let''s wait till tomorrow when she wakes up! Go back and have a rest first Said Downing, turning back to his room.


    The next morning, when Tang Ning pushed open the stone gate and came to the room of star pupil, he was stunned and called out: "Han Zhi!"


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Cold knowledge comes quickly.


    "Where''s the star pupil?" Asked donning, turning around.


    Cold know see no one on the bed, immediately said: "subordinate did not see, this morning the day has not yet light, subordinate got up, also did not see her out of the cave."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s heart sank and said, "that''s where I went out in the middle of the night. Let''s go! Look for it


    "I''m going to help." Xiao Hei flew out with wings and followed them out of the cave.


    Some students saw that Tang Shi, Han Zhi and Xiao Hei were looking for something in the college early in the morning. They called Xiaohei and asked, "what are you looking for? Early in the morning, how can you run around the college


    "Dumb! Dumb! We''re looking for the star pupil. Do you see the star pupil Asked little black, flapping her wings.


    "Star pupil? No The star pupil seldom goes out to walk around. Most of them are in the cave of Tang Shi. Where can they see it.


    Listen to them say no, Xiaohei also flapped his wings and left.


    Gradually, people in the college also heard that they were looking for star pupil, so they spontaneously joined in the search. However, to their surprise, they found no one in most of the colleges.


    When Tang Ning returned to the cave, he saw many students waiting there. As soon as he saw her back, he surrounded him.


    "Mr. Tang, we''ve searched most of the colleges, but we haven''t found anyone."


    "Tang Shi, did she sneak down the mountain?"


    Tang Ning saw that they all came to help look for them one by one, but they didn''t find anyone. He said, "you go back first! I''ll think about where she''s going


    Seeing what he said, most of the students answered and left, but situ and others remained.


    "Master Tang, is something wrong with Xingtong? She shouldn''t disappear for no reason. Was she abducted? Or leave by yourself? " Ye feibai asked.


    Downing looked at him and said, "it should not have been taken away. She didn''t leave. I think she should still be in this college, but I don''t know where it is."


    When people heard this, they couldn''t help but look at each other. They didn''t know what was going on?


    "Master Tang, can you tell us more about it? We can do something about it. " Su Yanqing said.


    Situ looked at him and said, "yes, master Tang, it''s always good for many people to think of ways. What''s the matter? Tell us about it! There are so many people and great strength that we may be able to help us! "


    "Master! I found it Han Zhi''s voice came at this time, but although he found it, his face was very solemn.


    He quickly came to Downing''s side and said, "master, my subordinates have found the star pupil!"

 Chapter 300

    Downing looked at him and asked, "where did you find it? What about her now? "


    "Master, you come down with me!" Han Zhi said, with her down the mountain road where the water flows, until we come to a shady hillside.


    "You see, master, there it is." Han Zhi points to the hillside ahead.


    The cow pushed forward vigorously and looked at the place where Han Zhi pointed. He said in doubt, "what''s there? Nothing but a few big trees


    "The air here is colder." Situ frowned and said, "but I didn''t see anyone."


    Su Yanqing and ye feibai and other 30 students were watching there and said, "I really don''t see people. Where are the people?"


    Downing looked at the front, walked slowly forward and said, "people are underground."


    When she walked about seven or eight steps forward, she stopped and touched her hand. A boundary appeared in the original transparent air, and the spirit air was surging, and the model of the boundary appeared.


    "Close the border!" Situ looked at the scene in front of him: "how can there be a border here?"


    "This border is not a general boundary." Ye feibai said, his face dignified: "this boundary can''t be seen by naked eyes. If it''s not bumped into it, it won''t appear. The people who set this kind of boundary are not ordinary, but it seems that there are some differences between them."


    "Gather Yin and coagulate spirit." Donning said slowly.


    "Gather Yin and coagulate spirit?" They looked at Tang Shi in dismay. At this time, song Yixiu looked at a certain part of the hillside in front of him and said, "master Tang, you just said that people are under the ground. Is that the place with a small pile of weeds on it..."


    Tang Ning took back his hand and saw that the boundary that had emerged had dissipated again, as if it did not exist. He asked, "has there ever been a ghost in this college?"


    Thirty students looked at each other, and some of them didn''t know for a long time, so they didn''t speak. After seeing each other, situ and ye feibai looked at each other and said, "not in recent years, but I''ve heard that a monk with the highest spiritual master died in the college many years ago. His bones were not found. There were ghosts and evils for some time. Later, it was said that it was the dean When the eminent monks came to suppress it, there was no accident again. No one mentioned it for a long time


    Listening to this, Niu Dali said: "otherwise, we go to ask the dean?"


    "The dean is closed." Song Yixiu said.


    "Can master Tang break the border? Do you want to ask other tutors for help? " A student asked.


    "Go and invite some tutors here! I want to ask them who the monk who died at that time was. " Downing said slowly, and looked up at the sky. There was still some time before noon.


    "Yes The student quickly went to ask for some tutors.


    "Tang Tang, the star pupil is buried in the ground. Will it be ok?" Xiao Hei stopped on her shoulder and asked anxiously.


    Downing looked at the hillside in front of him and said, "I was careless too. If I had watched last night, maybe it would not have happened." She just didn''t expect that the people who came back last night and had been recited the tranquilizing mantra by her had quietly left in the middle of the night.


    And this place, she had been here last time. She had asked Xingtong to plant some herbs here. At that time, there was no such strong Yin Qi, but now it is overflowing and the cold wind is swishing.

 Chapter 301

    Not long after that, several tutors came one after another. Seeing that master Tang and many students were around him, Zhao said, "Xiao Tang, we have heard about the situation. What''s the situation now? Is the border broken? "


    "I heard that little girl beside you is buried in the earth? Did they dig it out? " Asked the guide.


    "Where is the border? Why didn''t you see it? " Yan GuiGui looked forward and saw the emerging boundary only after hitting the boundary. He suddenly said, "is it here? Is it that the evil spirit wants to make trouble by borrowing the body of the little girl beside you


    "I didn''t expect that there were evil spirits hidden in the college. If it wasn''t for today''s event, we would not have known it." Tutor Lin also said, looking forward, there was no one to see, but there was a part of the slope where the soil was turned over. The soil on it was relatively new and loose, and there were some weeds.


    "Star pupil came out in the middle of the night last night. We found her missing this morning. We found her here after looking around." Tang Ning said, looking at the front, the expression Ning heavy way: "last night she lost a soul, coupled with her natural Yin body, I am worried about..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll break the border first!" Zhao said and strode forward.


    "Director Zhao can''t!"


    Downing immediately drank, trying to stop him, but he saw that he had gathered the spirit breath, so he hit forward. The next moment, he saw that the boundary appeared because of his spiritual power attack. The powerful air current surging, rebounded the spirit breath he had shot out, and his whole person was also bounced out.


    "Director Zhao!"


    Several tutors exclaimed, and one of them quickly stepped back to catch him.


    "Well!"


    The Zhao guide, who was held by him, snorted with a trace of blood in his mouth. He looked at the border in front of him with a slight consternation. His face was dignified: "what a strong border! The strength of rebound is so strong. The people who set up the border are afraid that their strength is above me! "


    "How are you, director Zhao?"


    When Tang Ning came to him, he still had blood on his mouth and his face was more ugly than before. He could not help but blame himself: "it''s all my fault. I should make it clear to you that this boundary has the consolidation of Yin Qi and spiritual power. If you want to break it, only when you touch it at noon, when you touch it, it will only be rebounded by the powerful Yin Qi."


    Her voice was faint, looking at the frontier in front of her, she said, "and I suspect that the evil has reached the foundation building cultivation, so I would like to ask you to come and ask, what methods were used to suppress the monks invited by the dean? Why do you come out and do evil again


    On hearing the speech, several people looked at each other and said, "we only heard about this at that time, but according to the style, we don''t know. It is estimated that only the dean of the whole college will know the cause and effect of this matter. However, the dean is now closed, and in recent months, I''m afraid he will not be able to go out."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning was silent, half ring, and then said: "then I have to trouble some tutors to explain, so that students do not get close to this area."


    "What do you want to do?" Asked tutor Lin.


    Downing looked at the sky and said, "break the boundary at noon, and dig out the star pupil buried in the ground." Where does she know how to do it? At the moment, we can only act according to circumstances.


    "If you''re a monster building a foundation, I''m afraid you''re not your opponent alone." Several tutors said, not quite agree.

 Chapter 302

    "I can''t help it. I''m afraid the condition of the star pupil is not very good." She opened her mouth and said, pausing for a moment, and then said, "if I can''t solve it in the end, I''ll go to the dean of the closed door."


    If it can''t be solved in the end, it can only disturb the dean.


    "In that case, let''s stay and help you." Yan said, and then to the students around him: "you help Zhao guide back, by the way, let the college students even if hear the news also don''t come to this area."


    "Yes." The student should go forward and support Zhao.


    Zhao also knew that he was injured and couldn''t help them. Seeing that several tutors were left, and situ and others were here, he was helped to leave by the student.


    Although some words passed on, but soon Nangong Lingyun and Guo Qing came here with the student.


    "Lingyun? Why are you here? " Su Yanqing saw him and asked.


    Nangong Lingyun looked ahead, and his eyes fell on Tang Shi, who was wearing green clothes in front of him. He said, "I heard something happened here, so I''ll come and see if I can help you."


    "Just now, Zhao was injured by the frontier in front of him?" Guo Qing opened his mouth and asked, his eyes fell on the border which was hit by a sparrow in front of him.


    "Yes, it is the border. The strength of the border is very strong. Zhao Dao was hurt by the rebound of the strength of the border." Su Yanqing said, looking at the front of the road: "Tangshi they guess, and this border is only afraid of building the foundation."


    Smell speech, they look forward to, facial expression is a bit dignified. The foundation construction is not weak, at least among these tutors and students, there is no one of them.


    How many monks can''t cross that threshold in their whole life, so that they can build the foundation successfully. We need to know that this level difference is far from comparable to spiritual monks.


    In front of a few tutors who were talking, they saw that it was noon, and the ancient guide said, "I''ll try to see if I can break this barrier."


    As soon as the sound fell, he gathered the spirit power, gathered the breath, and hit the front. In an instant, he only heard the sound of the air flow roaring up. The boundary was shaken by the spiritual power and emerged. The air flow on the boundary stirred slightly, dispersing the force of the ancient Guide to the surrounding area. However, the boundary was still intact and did not break.


    "I''ll try." Yan said, the first step is to condense the aura of spiritual power, trying to break the boundary, but still there is no sign that the boundary is loose.


    Tang Ning gazed at the border in front of him, took off the round bamboo on his waist, and said, "this border is strengthened by Yin power. If you want to break the boundary, you must first break its Yin force. I''ll try it!"


    Smell speech, they look at him, in fact, the heart is very worried, he can do it?


    Tang Ning''s hand caresses from the round bamboo, and the spiritual breath in the palm of his hand pours into the round bamboo in his hand. He can see that the round bamboo rotates because of the aura of spiritual power. There seems to be a holy light in the strong aura of spiritual power.


    "Go!"


    Tang Ning murmured, and the round bamboo flew out of his hand, like a sharp arrow, attacking the front border. When the round bamboo hit the border, the two air currents collided, making a sound like fighting. The surrounding Yin force gradually became stronger and stronger. Because of the strong Yin force, the breath in the air became more and more cold and even faint There was a momentum that covered the sun at noon.

 Chapter 303

    The bamboo sticks against the border, blocked by the powerful force, can''t go further. Instead, the cold wind whizzes around, the trees are shaken by the wind, and the branches and leaves make a rustling sound.


    Seeing that the round bamboo couldn''t break the boundary, Tang Ning stretched out his hand and thought. The holy bowl appeared in her hand. As the bowl flew out, Tang Ning''s big drink came out.


    "Break it for me!"


    The sound containing spiritual power was drunk at that moment, and the holy bowl also ran into the round bamboo. As soon as the boundary was broken, the aura of spiritual power quickly dispersed around like a punctured balloon, and a lot of cold and cold air gradually dispersed.


    "Great! It''s broken The cow vigorously joyful, the face shows the big smile.


    "The holy bowl of master Tang is really powerful!"


    "Yes, it seems to be a Buddhist artifact. I saw master Tang use it in the animal forest last time. It''s very powerful."


    "What is that bowl for? Dig out that star pupil Situ called out and went on quickly.


    "Yes, yes. It''s important to save the pupil first." The others rushed to follow.


    Several tutors took a look at the bowl and the round bamboo, and vaguely felt that these two things were not ordinary things, but the things of Tang Shi. They did not ask too much, but looked at the students running to the hillside ahead.


    After seeing the breath, Tang Ning took back the holy bowl, pinned the round bamboo to his waist, and called out to the students running forward: "be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, master Tang! We''re not going to hurt the pupil Niu Dali said, pulling away the pile of weeds, at the same time, exposed a head covered under the weeds.


    "Star pupil?"


    When they saw that the whole body was buried under the ground with only one head on the earth, they took a breath of cold air. Would this living person not die if he was buried like this?


    "Come on! Dig her out


    Situ cried out and went to help dig the earth, but he didn''t want to. The star pupil, who had closed his eyes but didn''t move, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of fierce color and resentment. Even at the moment when she opened her eyes, a cold and overcast air burst out towards the people who were digging the earth.


    "Be careful!"


    At the moment when downing pulled them back, the star pupil that had been buried in the ground flew out of the soil with the breath of spiritual power and Yin Qi. At the same time, a huge bang was heard, and a piece of soil was splashed out.


    "Didn''t I tell you to be careful?" Downing looked at them calmly and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "No, not hurt."


    They thought that Tang Shi told them to be careful and not to hurt the star pupil, but they didn''t want to remind them to be careful. If he hadn''t pulled them apart just now, they were afraid that even if they were immortal, they would be hurt by Yin Qi.


    "Stay aside."


    ''said Downing, motioning them to move away, and then he looked at the figure that was flying up and down on the branch, overflowing with evil and resentment.


    "Monk again! Another damn bald ass


    The voice came out, but it was not the voice of star pupil, but the voice of a man. The voice was cold and full of resentment, as if with its own echo, very strange.

 Chapter 304

    Listening to the voice, Tang Ning''s face sank, pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "you''re a dead man. You''ve been dead for many years. If you don''t reincarnate, you''ve been doing evil here. Don''t you fear that you can''t live beyond life?"


    "Can''t be born? Ha ha ha ha ha


    He looked up and burst into laughter, and the voice of evil came out of the cold air: "the dead bald donkey suppressed me under the ground for a few decades, without seeing the sun! Fortunately, the quicksand under the river helped me to change my position, and the little girl who was born with Yin body dug me up and saw the sun again. I swallowed her soul and was able to wake up. As long as I absorb the light of the sun and the moon for three days, I can help my soul to be stable. But you little monk, how dare you to do me a good deed, I can''t spare you! "


    As he spoke, he waved his hands with teeth and claws. Because of the Yin evil spirit and the strong resentment, so that the whole face of star pupil was covered with a layer of Yin evil black gas, which made her look extremely terrible. Therefore, when the Yin evil spirit opened his hands to attack Tang Ning, everyone felt an overwhelming sense of resentment, just like the night It''s covered.


    Several tutors saw that the evil spirit was so strong that they were worried that they would hurt the students. Even though they were drinking it, they said, "back off! This evil spirit is too heavy. If Yin evil spirits are entangled in the body, it will be bound to be a sickbed, and the body will be in great decline! "


    As early as that Yin evil spirit broke through the soil, they felt that the Yin Qi around them was cold to the bone, and everyone was faintly cold. At this time, hearing the teacher''s words, they immediately responded, and quickly retreated to a place more than ten meters away.


    I wanted to leave a helping hand to Tang Shi, but the evil spirit was too heavy for them to bear. At present, I can only rely on a few tutors.


    Tang Ning caught sight of several instructors showing their swords to attack, worried that they would hurt the star pupil, and immediately said: "strict guide, I will deal with this evil spirit!" The words fall, waist round bamboo take down to hold in the hand, palm spirit breath surging, the next moment will meet up.


    If she does it, she will not hurt the star pupil. If she does it by several tutors, they will not be able to take care of him in a hurry.


    Wannian Guanyinzhu itself has the function of dispelling evil spirits. It''s best to use it to deal with this evil spirit. However, if you want to eliminate it completely, you must first force it out of the star pupil.


    "Ah


    When the Yin evil spirit and Tang Ning fight each other and touch the Guanyin bamboo in her hand, she screams in an instant. It is as hot as touching a flame. The anger of the evil spirit disappears quickly.


    He quickly retreated and angrily drank. He stared at the humble bamboo in the little monk''s hand in horror and asked, "little bald donkey! How can you have a thousand year old Guanyin bamboo in your hand


    This is the thing that demons fear, but how rare is the thousand year old Guanyinzhu? There has been no excavation for thousands of years. This young monk is very young. How can he get this thousand year Guanyin bamboo which is comparable to a long sword?


    Tang Ning picked her eyebrows, and her clear voice came out of her mouth: "you have some eyesight, too." It''s just that she''s not a thousand year old Guanyin bamboo, but a thousand year old Guanyin bamboo!


    Millennium Guanyinzhu?


    Several tutors and many students listen, can not help but be at a loss. Tang Shi is always hanging around his waist. Is that round bamboo?

 Chapter 305

    "If you are wise enough to leave her body, otherwise, I''ll beat you to the end!" As soon as her voice fell, there was a layer of light on the Guanyin bamboo in her hand because of the aura of spiritual power. The next moment, the blue figure flew out, and the round bamboo turned and attacked forward.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! What about the Millennium Guanyin bamboo? I don''t believe that you, a little monk, can force me out of her body! " The evil spirit laughed wildly and saw that the little monk was flying towards him. He immediately flew to the masters who were holding long swords.


    "Bold monster! Look at the sword Seeing that the evil spirit dared to come towards them, the ancient guide obviously didn''t pay attention to them. As soon as his anger rose, he attacked with his sword.


    The spirit of the sword Gang, which contains the spirit breath, roars out with the sound of sharp air flow. However, the shadow that was just in front of me disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Guide Gu, be careful!" Yan Dao in the back exclaimed, and stepped forward immediately.


    "Hey, hey, look for me?"


    The voice of Yin measurement rang out from the ears of ancient guides. Because of the hidden evil spirit, the black long ghost Jia''s hand grabbed at the ancient guide''s neck like a ghost, which startled the students.


    "Ancient guide!"


    Gu Dao felt that the evil spirit was coming with the murderer himself. When he turned around instinctively, he saw that the long black ghost armor had caught him. When he wanted to retreat, he found that he was covered by a strong evil spirit. The cold air ran straight from the bottom of his feet, causing the whole body to stand stiff and unable to move.


    "How dare you compete with me? I don''t know what to do


    With the power of yin and evil spirit, Gu Dao was bound, and the black long ghost armor also grabbed him. Unexpectedly, the man who was bound to become the dead thing under his paw was pulled back the next moment, and a clear drink and Guanyinzhu, which made him a little afraid, came.


    He immediately retreated, turned around and grabbed the sharp sword in the hand of Yan Dao, who was attacking him with the sword. At the same time, he hit it with one hand and flew it out.


    "Bang!"


    "Strict guidance!"


    Tutor Lin and Nangong Lingyun quickly flew to catch Yan Dao, who was attacked. Seeing that his clothes and robes were cut by that hand, the wound was faintly black, and they couldn''t help asking, "Yan Dao, how are you?"


    "Poof!"


    A breath couldn''t be suppressed, Yandao opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. With the Yin evil spirit walking in the body along the wound, his body gradually became cold, and his eyebrows and lips were covered with a layer of frost, and the whole person also trembled.


    "No! Yin evil spirit enters the body along the wound! Come on, get him over there Tutor Lin quickly said, let Nangong Lingyun help to help people to a distance.


    On the other side, Yinsha, who had seized Yan''s weapon, started to fight with Tang Ning. The sound of long sword and round bamboo was like a sword, making a clear clang sound. The prestige of the foundation building friars was diffused around with the spirit of sword Gang, which almost made people unable to get close to it.


    Master Lin tried to force out the evil spirit in her body with her spiritual power. However, she found that it was the breath of the strong one who built the foundation. With her spiritual master''s ability, she could not suppress and force it out.


    The ancient guide, who was rescued by Tang Ning, came to them quickly. Seeing the sweat on Lin''s forehead, he couldn''t force out the evil spirit. He immediately said, "I''ll help you!"


    Tutor Lin took a deep breath and said, "we can''t force out the Yin evil spirit in his body with our strength. We can only suppress it temporarily!"

 Chapter 306

    Smell speech, ancient guide nodded: "I know." The palm condenses the aura of spiritual power against Yan Dao''s back, and uses it to temporarily suppress the Yin evil spirit in his body.


    Looking at Yan director''s appearance at this time, Gu Dao can''t help but produce a trace of fear. If Tang Shi didn''t pull him a moment ago, I''m afraid his situation is more serious than Yan''s.


    However, their strength is still invincible, the strength of the Tang Shi is obviously not as high as theirs. How can they not be afraid of the damned foundation pressure and terrible breath? Can you compete with it?


    "The Yin evil spirit of building the foundation is mixed with extremely Yin Qi. How can Tang Shi hold on and still fight with it?" Niu Dali asked, looking at the Tangshi who was fighting with the Yinsha in front of him. His face was full of puzzled color.


    Tutor Lin was stunned. She couldn''t help looking forward. She was surprised at her beautiful face. Obviously, she noticed this.


    Nangong Lingyun looks at the figure of fighting with Yin Sha in front of her, her eyes are slightly deep. When he saw Tang Shi at first, he doubted it in his heart. However, with the gradual contact, he found the difference between Tang Shi and Tang Ning.


    Even if Tang Ning''s accomplishments have not been lost, it is impossible to have such strength to fight against Zhuji Yinsha. Now when he saw such a master of Tang, he had only one thought in his heart, that is, is the master of Tang not a person from the land of immortals?


    Perhaps, his strength is hidden. He is not only a spiritual master''s cultivation?


    How did they know that Tang Ning was not afraid of the pressure and Yin Qi of the building foundation Yin evil spirit. On the one hand, Xiao Hei was originally the ancient god beast with three feet of golden crow. She had the power of the ancient god beast in her body, even the prestige of the golden elixir. How could she be affected by the pressure of the building foundation Yin Sha?


    What''s more, she is half a Buddhist cultivation, with Buddhist seal on her body, and her body has more power of merit and virtue. It can be said that she is the nemesis of Yin evil spirits, demons and ghosts. If she had not worried about hurting the star pupil, she would have beaten the Yin evil spirit to death.


    Thinking of the Yin evil spirit, the round bamboo in her hand struck out the sharp sword that was blocked. At the moment when the sword was picked by her, the round bamboo shot down the star pupil''s body. Because she was worried that she would be hurt by too much strength, she only used three points of strength. Even so, the Yin evil spirit was hit by Guanyinzhu and made a shrill scream.


    "Ah


    Another burst of Yin evil spirit dissipated, and the evil spirit seemed to encounter some nemesis. Without the sword in hand, he did not dare to fight against Tang Ning, who was holding Guanyinzhu. He turned around and wanted to escape to the direction of the forest of beasts.


    "Get out of here!"


    Tang Ning drank, and hit Guanyinzhu in his hand and hit the turning figure. In an instant, the Buddhist seal on her palm flew out with the stroke of her palm, and hit the back of star pupil through Guanyinzhu.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    At the moment when the Guanyinzhu was shot down, the Buddhist seal with the light of Buddha was shot down. When the scream came out, the evil spirit attached to the star pupil floated faintly. In an instant, it was like a ghost to fly out, but it was hard to resist it.


    "Ah


    In the scream, there was the voice of the evil spirit and the voice of the star pupil. The cold black air was surging on her body, as if it was going to disperse and stick tightly to her body, so that her face was distorted.


    "Ah Master, I feel terrible Master... "

 Chapter 307

    Hearing the voice of star pupil''s scream, Tang Ning''s action stopped. She clenched the Guanyinzhu which came back to her hand, and said, "bear with it. If you don''t get rid of the evil spirit, I can''t save you."


    As soon as the sound fell, she shot down again on the star pupil. In the scream, the evil spirit gushed out of her body and dissipated in the air.


    Perhaps knowing that it was impossible to go on like this, the Yin Sha held out his hand and held it at the throat of Xingtong and drank: "little bald ass! Stop it! Otherwise, I will take her to hell


    Tang Ning originally wanted to strike out the Buddhist seal in his palm, but when he saw this scene, he hesitated for a moment. If she hurt the star pupil''s life again, even if she can extinguish the Yin evil spirit, she can''t save the star pupil.


    "Don''t hurt her. I''ll let you go." Tang Ning opened his mouth and put away the palm and the Buddhist seal.


    "As long as I''m attached to this little girl, how can I help you, no matter how powerful you are? Ha ha ha ha ha The evil spirit laughed wildly, and looked at the little monk with Yin measurement, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Little monk, get rid of the Guanyinzhu in your hand and come here!"


    "Master, no!" Han Zhi is worried and wants to move forward, but let Su Yanqing hold on.


    Downing looked at it and said, "OK." She threw the Guanyinzhu in her hand to the ground, stepped forward, looked at the hand that was caught in the throat of star pupil, and said, "can you move your hand away?"


    "Come here. You can come over a little more."


    With a trace of excitement in his voice, he kept a close eye on the little monk. When he saw him stride forward and came to it, the hand that had been clasped in his throat fiercely grabbed the little monk in front of him.


    "Master Tang, be careful!" The students exclaimed, but did not dare to go forward.


    "Xiao Tang!" Lin Dao and Gu Dao also cried out with worry. They gave Yan, who had already suppressed the Yin evil spirit, to Nangong Lingyun. They wanted to help. But the next moment, Tang Shi stepped forward to avoid the ghost claw that caught him. When he moved his hand, a rope with spiritual power flashed out and bound the whole person with the force of covering his ears.


    "Tie the immortal rope! Ah! Little bald ass! How dare you play dirty for me


    Because the star pupil was bound by the bundle of immortal rope, her spirit breath was also bound, and her hands were also tied. Even though the Yin evil spirit wanted to control and pinch her neck with her hand, she could not get rid of it.


    Tie Xiansuo tied the star pupil, and held one end of the rope in her hand. The evil spirit was unwilling to leave the star pupil''s body at this time, so she was scolding and struggling. Maybe, she was still holding a bit of luck in her heart. She felt that the little monk could not take care of the girl who was attached to her, so she couldn''t get rid of it Little girl''s body.


    However, it did not know that in addition to ten thousand years of Guanyinzhu, Tangning also has a Buddhist treasure.


    "Holy bowl!"


    When her voice came out, her hand stretched out to the front. At the same time, the holy bowl containing the holy light of Buddhism also appeared in her palm, turning gently.


    As her hand was raised, the holy bowl flew out and down and circled on the top of the star pupil to absorb the evil spirit. Meanwhile, Tang Ning put his hands together, and his lips read softly. The Scriptures came out of his murmur. It was like a magic sound in the ears of the evil spirits.


    "Ah

 Chapter 308

    The black smoke of the Yin evil spirit was inhaled into the holy heaven bowl which was rotating above. With the gradual absorption of the Yin evil spirit, the black long ghost armor formed by the Yin evil Qi disappeared. The black gas on the star pupil''s face also gradually dissipated, erasing the distortion, showing the original face, but the face was very pale.


    Until the last wisp of black gas was sucked into the holy bowl, the star pupil fell down unsteadily, and donning reached for her and called out, "Han Zhi!"


    "Yes Cold knowledge should a, black figure quickly swept out, came to her side to catch the comatose star pupil.


    After handing the star pupil to Han Zhi, Tang Ning took back the bundle of immortal rope on her body, stretched out her hand, and held the rotating holy bowl on top of her palm. Looking at the shadow of evil spirit and the faint voice in the bowl, she gathered a force on the bowl with her other hand, and immediately sat down on the ground, folded her hands and closed her eyes at the moment when the bowl floated From the bottom of her mouth, the complicated characters come out of her mouth.


    "Ah! Ah Little bald ass! Let me out! Let me out


    "Ah Little bald ass! I''m going to kill you! Kill you Ah


    "No! Let me go, I will never do evil again! I don''t want to lose my soul I don''t want Ah! No.... "


    However, with the rotation of the holy bowl and the purification of Buddhist scriptures, the voice changed from big to small, until it disappeared. The soul of the evil spirit was gradually refined, until only a ray of shining soul was left.


    Tang Ning, who had closed her eyes, opened her eyes at this moment, and felt that the power of merit and virtue had become a strength in her body with the disappearance of the spirit of yin and evil spirits. She reached out and took back the holy heaven bowl. The palm of her palm was faintly hot. Looking at the soul in the bowl, she breathed out a breath, bent her eyebrows and showed a smile.


    Holding the holy bowl, she came to the star pupil supported by Han Zhi. She reached out and flicked the wisp of soul in the bowl into the center of the star pupil''s eyebrow. After a little light of Buddha flashed by, she said to Han Zhi: "OK, it''s OK. Take her back to rest."


    "Yes Cold knowledge should, the heart also relaxed. Since the master said it was ok, it must be OK.


    Not far away, the students were stunned. I didn''t expect that the Yin evil spirit who built the foundation was refined by the Tang master?


    Today, they know that the humble round bamboo on the waist of Tang Shi is a thousand year old Guanyin bamboo with the effect of dispelling evil spirits. It has not only the mysterious holy heaven bowl, but also the Buddha seal


    Is it true that Tang Shi is already a saint Buddha? However, he is only a teenager, and he is a flower monk who does not abide by the Buddhist rules and regulations and loves to eat meat and drink


    Both Gu Dao and Lin Dao felt a little sigh. I didn''t expect that they were not as good as Mr. Tang in terms of teaching, but also inferior to him in terms of strength. With such a teacher in Tang, they really doubt whether they are qualified to become the tutors of Tianlong college?


    Nangong Lingyun looked at the young monk with a bright head in the sun. He was shocked and awed: "master Tang is worthy of being a master of Tang."

 Chapter 309

    Su Yanqing on one side showed a gentle smile, and her eyes fell on the blue figure and said, "yes! Master Tang''s ability is really beyond everyone''s expectation again and again. "


    "Why not? He''s our mentor. " Situ snorted, his chin lifted, and his face was proud and proud.


    "Ha ha, Tang Shi is really good!" Niu Dali grinned, his eyes shining with adoration.


    "When I can be as good as master Tang." A student said, then by the side of the people teased: "when you shave your head, when a monk to talk about it!"


    Over there, after telling Han Zhi to help Xingtong back to the cave, Tang Ning put away the holy bowl, picked up the Guanyinzhu and tied it back to his waist. Then he came to several tutors.


    "How about director Yan?" When asking questions, she had already squatted down beside Yan director.


    "We can''t get rid of the hidden evil spirit in his body. We can only control the pressure of Yin evil spirit together." Lin said, looking at Yan who had fainted and Tang Ning in front of him, he asked with expectation, "Xiao Tang, can you get rid of the evil spirit in Yan conductor?"


    Hearing this, Downing said, "I''ll have a look."


    She first helped him to feel the pulse. After probing, the palm of her hand condensed a breath. The palm of her hand stuck to Yan Dao''s wound. She saw a stream of Yin evil Qi that could be seen to the naked eye gushed out. Finally, she was driven away by Tang Ning and then disappeared in the palm.


    Seeing that he was so easy to remove the evil spirit in the strict conductor, Lin Dao and Gu Dao looked at each other with a bitter smile. The two of them tried a lot of hard work and could not do things. However, when they came to him, they could easily do them. It was really more people than dead people.


    Tang Ning stood up and said to the students, "before you send Yan guide back to his cave, prepare a soft couch for him to bask in the sun outside. Look for some medicine to bandage his wound. It''s no big problem."


    "Good!" In response, they searched for several people to send Yan guide back.


    At this time, the ancient guide looked around and asked, "Xiao Tang, has the evil spirit really been eliminated? Will they get together again? " He is still a little worried about the Yin evil spirit at the foundation level.


    "No, I''ve refined it. It won''t mess up any more, but..." Downing''s voice, looking at the ramp: "however, its bones should still be here, it must be found out."


    On hearing this, Niu Dali came forward and said, "master Tang, let''s do this! We''ll look around this area and maybe we''ll find it. "


    Seeing this, Nangong Lingyun said: "you can narrow the scope. I think it''s good to turn over the hillside. It''s probably in that piece of land."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked at him, nodded his head, and said, "yes, the star pupil was buried there before. It should be on the hillside. You can start looking for it from there! If you find it, just give it to me. "


    "Yes." The cow vigorously roared, looked at the students behind him, and called out: "go, let''s go and dig up the soil."


    "Good! Master Tang, I''ll leave it to us. " The students came forward and said, rolling up their sleeves one by one, ready to look for something and began to dig.


    "Then we''ll go back first. It''s good to have you here today." The two tutors looked at the little monk in front of him and said with emotion.

 Chapter 310

    As soon as the danger was lifted, the man was saved, and downing was relaxed. After hearing the words of the two tutors, she folded her hands, bent her eyebrows, and said with a smile, "Amitabha, it''s OK. Buddha bless you."


    "You


    The two tutors were amused by his appearance, and some of them shook their heads. This little Tang is sometimes unpredictable, such as a Taoist monk, sometimes naughty and smart, like a naughty boy. It''s really impossible for people to take him.


    The two tutors left first, and soon after they left, they heard the voices of the students.


    "Master Tang, I have found it!"


    "Master Tang, come and have a look. We have found it!" The cow yelled, waving at Downing.


    Hearing what they said, Tang Ning went to the hillside. Nangong Lingyun stopped for a moment, and then followed him.


    "Master Tang, look, this VAT is not small! I opened it just now. There is a skeleton in it. " Niu Dali said, pointing to the earthenware that they dug out and put aside.


    "We found this symbol next to it." Situ handed him a ragged Rune paper and said, "the runes on it are gone, and the runes are probably caused by underground moisture, and they are all rotten out of shape."


    Tang Ning took a look at the rune paper, and then looked at some of the remaining patterns on the jar. He reached out and touched a jar. There was a trace of moisture between his fingers. When he opened the lid, he saw that there was a skeleton in it.


    "This should be it. That''s right." She nodded her head and said, "you pick up some dry branches, put the bones on the fire and burn them to ashes. Then you can sprinkle them down the stream and let them go with the water."


    "Good!" In response, they quickly went around to pick up the branches and burned the bones to ashes on the hillside according to what the Tang Shi said. Then they scattered the ashes on the stream.


    Tang Ning watched them finish these things, and then he said to them, "this evil spirit has been removed, and the Yin Qi on the hillside has also dissipated. There will be no such thing in the future."


    "Master Tang, are you an eminent monk? How can you deal with it like this Niu Dali asked curiously.


    "Master Tang, all the students in the college are guessing about your origin. Are you from the land of immortals? Why do you want to be a tutor in Tianlong college? "


    "Mr. Tang, will you stay in Tianlong college all the time? Or will you leave later? "


    "Master Tang..."


    Listening to their questions, Tang Ning chuckled and raised his hand to stop them from asking again: "well, please don''t ask any more. Don''t be curious. As the saying goes, it''s predestined to meet each other from thousands of miles. If you can meet in Tianlong college and become your tutor, it''s natural that you and I are predestined. If you leave each other in the future, it will be the end of fate You don''t have to ask for it. Just let it go. "


    "Master Tang, even if we are going to go our separate ways in the future, we will meet each other. How can we say the end of fate?" Ye feibai laughed and said, "what''s more, if we follow the master Tang in the future, this tie and fate will only be more profound. What''s the end of it?"


    As soon as Niu Dali''s eyes brightened, he said with a loud smile: "good, ha ha ha! Tang Shi, if you don''t want to stay in Tianlong College as a tutor in the future, an Niu Dali will follow you to protect you, how about traveling with you? "

 Chapter 311

    "Do you want to protect Tangshi? Don''t let master Tang protect you Sima Nansheng snorted, but turned to show a flattering smile, and came up to him and said, "I''m very interested in traveling around this kind of thing. Master Tang, if you want to leave in the future, can you let me follow you? My strength is stronger than Niu Dali, and my brain is more flexible than him. It is absolutely not wrong to take me around. "


    Niu Dali sneered, looked at situ Nansheng, and said with disapproval: "hiss! My brain is more flexible than mine? I don''t know which fool is fighting with Mr. Tang and asking him for trouble! "


    "What do you say? There''s nothing to contend with about these eight characters. In my opinion, neither of you is good at it. " Ye feibai said with a smile and raised his chin. With a confident smile between his eyebrows, he said, "if the brain is good, which one is better than me, ye feibai?"


    Situ glanced at him and jokingly said, "if it''s thick skinned, there are really few comparable to yours."


    "All right, don''t be poor here. Do what you should do." When she walked away, she walked past Su Yanqing and said, "you come with me."


    "Yes." Su Yanqing should follow him and leave.


    "What did Tang Shi ask him to do?"


    "I don''t think I''m going to make a little cooking for this boy?"


    "Scattered, scattered, don''t guess here." Si Tu said, waving his hand to let everyone separate.


    Nangong Lingyun watched them leave. After a pause, he also left.


    Su Yanqing, who followed Tang Ning to the cave, followed him quietly all the way. Only when he came to the stone table did he hear Tang Ning''s voice come out.


    "Sit down!" Tang Ning indicated that after he sat down at the stone table, he answered and sat down. Then he asked, "I heard that you''re looking for me?"


    On hearing this, Su Yanqing began to smile and said, "actually, it''s not something. I just want to come. Thank you, master Tang." With that, he stood up again and bowed his hand and solemnly saluted him: "since I entered the college, I should have come to visit and thank you, but I have never had a chance. Su Yanqing is here. Thank Mr. Tang for understanding the danger of our Su family."


    "Well?" Tang Ning picked her eyebrows: "Su family?" There seems to be such a su family in my mind, so she asked, "is Su Chengyuan your father?"


    "Exactly." Su Yanqing responded.


    Tang Ning laughed: "your family is a family of accumulated virtues. No wonder you will be so excellent. That time, it was just a matter of passing by. It happened to be just that. Things have been going for so long. You don''t have to worry about it any more."


    "After I went home, I heard my father talk about it. Therefore, I learned the name of Mr. Tang at that time, and I didn''t expect to see him in the college later." Su Yanqing said solemnly: "maybe it''s just a trivial matter for the master Tang, but it''s a big favor for our Su family."


    He bowed down again and said, "if master Tang can use my su Yanqing in the future, please do as you please."


    See this, Downing some helpless smile: "good, if in the future if you can use the place, I will certainly not be polite with you, this head office?"


    On hearing this, Su Yanqing gave a gentle smile and said, "OK, then I won''t disturb Tang Shi." Then he left after a courtesy.


    Downing watched him leave, shook his head, and murmured, "it''s life where we don''t meet!"


    "Hiss!"

 Chapter 312

    A sneer came, and downing raised his eyebrows and looked: "who?"


    "You can live with anyone. You can''t live without meeting." Mo ye, dressed in a black robe, walks slowly out of the tree with his hands down. His face is as beautiful as a God with a smile rather than a smile.


    Seeing him, Tang Ning was slightly surprised, but he didn''t care about his teasing. Instead, with a smiling face, he teased him with a smile: "night king, how can it be you? Why are you here? We only met yesterday. Do you miss me today


    In my heart, I just met yesterday. Why did he go to college again today? Is there something urgent?


    Hearing the little monk''s words, Mo Ye''s heart jumps. Then he looks at the little monk''s smiling face. His eyes flash slightly. He only feels his heart beating and losing his frequency.


    Thinking of his own thoughts on him, for fear that his mind would be found by him, he was a little flustered, some uneasy to move his eyes away from him, but pretended to look at the place where he lived.


    "You live here? It''s bare all around, except for grass and trees. " He looked around the cave, a look of disgust, but actually secretly took a deep breath, pressing down the small heart, as well as the trace of guilty and timid.


    I didn''t expect him to be the king of the night. Even those who are not afraid of death, how can they think that one day he will be timid?


    Tang Ning looked at her cave, blinked her eyes, and said, "this cave is like this!"


    When he came to his side, he saw that his eyes were looking around, but he didn''t look at her. He leaned forward to him, leaned up to him, held a bright head, and raised his smiling delicate face. He asked curiously, "Why are you here? What can I do for you


    Suddenly, a small bald head appears in front of him. He instinctively takes a step back. He blinks a pair of clear eyes and stares at him curiously and suspiciously. Then he realizes that his reaction is too big.


    At present, a light cough, this just carried a serious face, way: "is to find you something."


    Downing looked him up and down and said, "why do you look strange today?"


    "Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. I was not in good spirits." Mo ye said casually.


    "Oh! So it is. " Tang Ning was smiling and smiling, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing his strange smile, Mo Ye asks, "what do you mean by laughing like this?"


    "I''m just thinking that if you have such exquisite and excellent young people around you, can''t you sleep well?" Speaking of this, Tang Ning said with a smile, "I''m just curious. Where did you find such excellent teenagers? That''s a good look


    Hearing this, Mo Ye looks at him with a faint displeasure in his voice, and says, "you, a monk, should have been a monk with six roots and tranquility. How can you always think about those two teenagers?"


    Tang Ning quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, that''s your man. I don''t have the courage to think about it. It''s just a feast for the eyes."


    Mo Ye looks at him with a negative hand, thinks for a while, and says again: "those two people have already let me send away."


    "Oh." Send away, then send away, tell her what to do?


    Mo Ye turns over slightly, looks at the front, way: "I also did not let them close to wait on."

 Chapter 313

    Words out, see small and still is strange looking at him, he then light cough a, way: "this time come to say goodbye to you."


    Hearing this, Downing was slightly surprised and asked, "are you going? Is it back to the imperial city? "


    "Well, when some of the things here are finished, I''ll go back." His eyes fell on the front and said: "this trip back, should not come again."


    "Well! Then I wish you a good journey first She said with a bent eyebrow and a smile.


    If you don''t want to sell the medicine, don''t take it to me


    "Well, I know." She nodded.


    Seeing his heartless appearance, he didn''t feel sad to give up and leave at all. He could not help taking a deep breath, pressing down the floating dryness in the bottom of his heart and saying, "then I''ll go."


    Seeing that he was holding hands, he strode away, thinking that he was going to leave, and that she would not be able to see him off at that time, so she called out, "I''ll send you off!" As soon as the voice dropped, he quickly followed.


    Mo ye in front of him slows down a little bit. After waiting for him to follow up, he walks slowly to the gate of the college with him. He listens to him talking about what happened today, but he doesn''t say a word. He just listens and thinks.


    Since the dark one opened his heart has been afraid to face and face up to the mind, he thought about the dark one again and again. Indeed, he can not be afraid of the eyes of the world, but he alone is afraid of his eyes.


    If his mind has not been exposed, maybe he can also deceive himself. Maybe it is just because he carries the light of Buddha, which gives people a rare peace and peace. People can''t help but want to get close to him.


    But he knows that he is not alone.


    Maybe from the beginning, he was really close to him because of this, but along with getting along and contacting, he was convinced by his cleverness, his cunning and his wisdom. I don''t know when he got used to getting along with him and getting close to him. Even if there was his scene, his eyes would not follow his figure Move, unconsciously will be the line of sight and observation on his body.


    If he continued to get along like this, he knew that even if the little monk was dull, he would realize his secret mind one day.


    After much thought, he decided to stay away.


    Perhaps only the distance, can let him gradually forget. Otherwise, if the little monk knew his mind on that day, he could not imagine how he would face his shocked and stunned eyes.


    At that time, he despised him? Or avoid it? It''s not what he wants to see. Therefore, can only take advantage of now far away, let his mind light down.


    "Here it is." Tang Ning said, took a look at Mo Ye beside him and asked, "are you ok? What do you think you didn''t say a word all the way? "


    "It''s OK. I''m just thinking about something."


    Mo Ye returns to God and says, looking at the way down the mountain in front of him. Then he turns his head and takes a deep look at the little monk around him. His deep voice comes from his mouth: "then I''ll go."

 Chapter 314

    "Amitabha, take care all the way." Tang Ning put his hands together and beamed at him.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye doesn''t say any more, but walks down the mountain.


    Tang Ning stood there watching him leave, until the black figure gradually disappeared in the mountain path, she took back her eyes, turned back to walk.


    Seeing off Mo ye, she still has to go to see how the star pupil is!


    Mo ye, who does not want to leave, does not know. The little monk he is thinking about turns around and leaves him behind


    Back in the cave, came to the room where star Tong lived. Tang Ning helped her to check her pulse and went out of the room.


    "Tang Tang, when will star pupil wake up?" Xiao Hei flew over and landed on her shoulder.


    "Sleep and wake up tomorrow and you''ll be fine." Tang Ning said with a smile: "tomorrow let her go out to bask in the sun more, a soul returns to the position, has no big obstacle."


    When Han Zhi and Xiao Hei heard this, they put their hearts down.


    "I''m going to practice runes. Don''t disturb me or let others disturb me." She confessed and went into the stone room where medicine was usually refined.


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should, to the outside of the cave to practice, while also responsible for guarding.


    When Xiaohei was idle, he flew around the cave and stopped at the branches.


    In the stone chamber, Tang Ning took out the rune paper, polished the cinnabar and the Fu pen and put them on the stone table. She closed her eyes and recalled the patterns in her mind. After half a sound, she opened her eyes and picked up the rune pen and touched with cinnabar.


    She infused a breath of spiritual power into her hand, and with the infusion of spiritual power, the weight of the Fu pen was obviously lighter. When she swung down on the rune paper according to the pattern in her mind, she found that the cinnabar pattern had dissipated before it was finished, and a trace of scorched black mark appeared on the rune.


    A piece of Rune paper is scrapped, and at the same time, it consumes some cinnabar and a little aura of spiritual power.


    She frowned, holding the writing brush that had become heavy again for a moment. She looked at the discarded Rune paper on the table and pondered.


    It''s clearly drawn according to the pattern of the rune. How can the pattern disappear before the rune is finished? What''s wrong with it? Thinking about it, she picked up her brush again, touched some cinnabar, and once again wielded the aura of spiritual power and wielded the strokes.


    However, the situation just happened again. Before the drawing of the rune was finished, the pattern of the rune had begun to disappear. What was left was just another piece of Rune paper scrapped, and the smell of scorching opened.


    "Or not. What''s wrong? Is it that spiritual power is unevenly distributed? " She murmured, and then took a piece of Rune paper and tried it again. Unexpectedly, it still failed, and another piece of Rune paper was scrapped in this way.


    She took out the rune paper again and tried again and again. As the rune paper was scrapped one by one, the cinnabar was used less and less. The hand holding the rune pen was slightly stiff because of the weight of the rune pen. In addition, the consumption of spiritual power made her sweat on her forehead, and there was a faint lack of spiritual power.


    "Hoo!"


    She finally put down her pen and took a breath. Looking at the waste Rune paper that had been lost all over the ground, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and rubbed her hands to relieve the stiffness and pain.


    She sat cross legged on the chair, her hands naturally dropped on her legs, closed her eyes and breathed. After about half an hour, she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 315

    She stood up, poured some cinnabar on the plate, added a little water to grind it slowly, until the cinnabar was well ground, she took up the spirit breath in her body, picked up the rune pen, dipped it in the cinnabar, and finished the drawing in one go.


    When it was finished, she was stunned.


    "Yes? This time it''s not gone? "


    Her face overflowed with joy. She quickly put down the Fu pen and picked up the paper. The patterns on it were clearly visible and contained a faint aura of spiritual power. The talisman became, even though it was only a first-class Rune of inferior quality, it was indeed painted.


    Looking at the hand of this inferior spirit rune, she immediately put it aside, and then took the rune pen and dipped it with cinnabar to draw another one. It was still that the strokes did not stop, and the aura of spiritual power was running evenly. However, this time, it was still the rune that disappeared before the painting was finished.


    "Why? Why is it like this again? I''m exactly the same as what I just drew? " She frowned and looked at the discarded Rune paper in front of her, wondering.


    She tried again, tried again, but only one of the ten was a Rune of inferior quality.


    "If it can be drawn, why is the success rate so low? What in the world did I miss? " She put down the fumble and thought about it carefully.


    In the evening, Han Zhi went to get dinner, but he saw that his master had not come out in the stone room. He thought that she said not to disturb her, so he didn''t ask her to come out for dinner. Instead, he and Xiao Hei settled the dinner on the stone table outside.


    "Dumb! You said Tang Tang had been in it for so long that he didn''t even come out to eat. Was that Fuxue unable? " Xiao Hei turned his black eyes and asked curiously.


    "Master son''s talent is excellent, and she can''t be defeated by talisman." Cold know says, to oneself master son is very trustful.


    "That''s right. But she''s a human being, not a God. Even God doesn''t have all the skills. It''s not a shame if she can''t learn talisman."


    Xiao Hei said, crouching in a corner of the stone table with her wings closed, looking at the cave, she said, "I think she must not be able to draw a symbol. If she did, she would have come out for dinner early. I think now, can''t she come out tomorrow morning? If they don''t come out, the students in the bamboo forest will come here. "


    However, Xiaohei''s worry was unnecessary. The next morning, before dawn, Tang Ning walked out of the stone chamber with a cheerful face. She ignored her wrinkled blue clothes. After washing, she left the cave and went to the college canteen.


    "Dumb! Don Tang, wait for me Xiao Hei, half awake and half asleep, caught sight of the figure that went out, and rushed to catch up with him.


    Tang Ning looked at the little black who fluttered her wings and flew in front of her and asked, "why do you come with me if you don''t sleep for a long time? Are you hungry, too


    "Where do you want to go so early?" Xiaohei asked. Seeing her smile and a pleasant look, she tilted her head and asked, "have you finished the painting?"


    "Well, it''s done." Could she be in such a good mood if she didn''t?


    "Oh? How many of them are there? " Xiaohei asked curiously.


    Smell speech, Downing looked at it, mysterious smile, stretch waist, a face of joy: "this morning air is good! I don''t know what''s good in the canteen this morning

 Chapter 316

    Xiaohei tilted his head and thought about it. How many pictures did he draw? However, seeing her happy face, I didn''t think about it any more. Anyway, no matter how many pieces, I could draw them.


    People in the canteen were making breakfast when a young monk with a crow slipped in early in the morning. Although they seldom see Tang Shi, they also know that there is a bald little monk in their college, and he is Tang Shi.


    Therefore, seeing the little monk slip in, a woman who was patrolling there asked with a smile, "are you the master of Tang?"? Why did you come here to get breakfast in person today? Usually it''s the little girl called star pupil who comes here! "


    "Amitabha, the star pupil is not very comfortable, so I came here." Tang Ning put his hands together and said with a smile, he put his head forward and asked, "Auntie, what food do you have this morning?"


    Looking at such a delicate little monk, his hands clasped, she could not help laughing and said, "you come early, the porridge is not ready yet! But there are steamed stuffed buns. " Then he waved to the little monk and said, "come here, come with me. I''ll give you some steamed stuffed buns and tea eggs and pad your stomach first."


    "Thank you very much." Downing smile of the way to thank, the butt of the top of the butt with her to walk forward.


    "Come on, here are steamed buns and tea eggs."


    The woman brought four fist sized meat buns and two tea eggs, put them in front of Tang Ning and said with a smile, "I heard that although Tang Shi in our college is a monk, he doesn''t abstain from eating and eating meat and vegetables."


    Downing picked up a meat bun to eat, and said: "Auntie, they are right. I don''t stop eating, especially like meat."


    "Hehe, you are only a teenager. It''s time to grow up. Eat more meat."


    The woman watched the little monk eat happily, and then stood up again and said, "eat slowly. I''ll scoop you a bowl of porridge. Last night, I also marinated some meat and cut some meat for you." Said, did not wait for the little monk to speak, has turned to leave.


    Tang Ning ate two meat buns and a tea egg in a row. When she saw the woman with a plate of stewed meat and porridge, smelling the fragrance, she could not help swallowing.


    "Auntie, this meat smells delicious."


    "Then eat more." The woman said and put the stewed meat and porridge in front of the little monk and said with a smile, "eat while it''s hot."


    "Thank you very much. I''m not welcome." Donning said, picking up a piece of meat to eat, and took another piece to the next small black.


    The woman looked at the little monk to eat with relish, but also smile a face of satisfaction. She said to him, "eat slowly, and I''ll be busy."


    When downing looked up, she had already gone to the front, and continued to eat with her head down until, after a belch, she leaned back on the chair with a satisfied face and breathed gently.


    "How comfortable


    She squinted and saw that there were students coming from the canteen. She wanted to say thanks to the old lady again, but she couldn''t find anyone after looking around. She had to carry the remaining two meat buns and a tea and left first.


    When thirty students came to the bamboo grove, they were surprised to see that Tang Shi got up early in the morning, even earlier than them.


    "Master Tang!"


    "See Master Tang!"


    One by one, they lined up and stood in a line. They were excited and thought that they could finally ask Master Tang to instruct them today.

 Chapter 317

    Looking at the energetic and expectant students, Downing laughed and looked at the new students and asked, "how are your recent classics studies?"? What about the silent scriptures? I''ll have a look at it


    "Yes


    In response, they quickly handed over the Scriptures they had written silently. One of them asked with expectation: "master Tang, we have recited the heart sutras by heart, can we not read them any more?"


    Downing took a look at him and asked, "which of the Scriptures you wrote from memory?"


    "This is the Tang teacher." The student took his own from several scriptures and handed it to him.


    Tang Ning looked at it and laughed: "you are still unstable and eager for utilitarianism. Even if you recite the Sutra backwards, you can''t really understand it. So you have to continue to recite the Sutra and write the Scriptures silently. When can you really calm down and talk about the practice?"


    On hearing this, the student was in a hurry and said, "master Tang, if you just look at my scriptures, how can you know that I am unstable and eager for utility? I wrote it by heart. "


    "Naturally, it''s from the font." Tang Ning took his copy of the Scripture and said, "you are scribbled and impatient. You just want to deal with things, but you don''t really understand and understand them. Your mood is so fickle. Even if you are practicing, you can make slow progress. It''s better to cultivate your mind and temper yourself first."


    Hearing Tang Shi point out that his handwriting is sloppy, the student''s face is slightly red, and he should say, "OK, I know."


    Tang Ning looked at the others as well. At last, he took out only one. He looked at the nervous students and the calm and gentle Su Yanqing. He said with a smile: "besides Su Yanqing, others should continue to recite sutras."


    "Ah? no Master Tang, why? "


    "Yes, why? How can he not read it? "


    "That is, we are no worse than him!"


    "Don''t make any noise!" After drinking, situ stared at them and said, "what''s the noise? Don''t you listen to master Tang? "


    Tang Ning waved his hand and said to the students, "you are all the same as the one just now. You see, even the paper is stained with ink and even some words are blurred. How can I believe that you are calm and ready?"


    Then she took out Su Yanqing''s one of the Scriptures and said, "look at him again and compare yours."


    When they saw Su Yanqing''s Scripture, their eyes flashed slightly. They thought they had written well enough, but they were compared with each other.


    If you look at Su Yanqing, who is calm and gentle and doesn''t speak, they have to say that this boy is more calm than them.


    Seeing that they didn''t quarrel again, Tang Ning said, "situ, didn''t you have some iron plates last time? Bring him some. "


    "Yes Si Tu responded. He took some iron plates placed in the pavilion not far away. After talking to Su Yanqing, he returned to his position and stood there.


    After su Yanqing tied the iron plate, she took a step. Her legs became heavy, and even her hands were tied with two pieces. Therefore, the whole person felt a little uncomfortable.


    Downing looked at him and told him, "I can''t take it off even if I sleep after I''ve tied it up. I can''t take it off until I tell you to take it off."

 Chapter 318

    "Yes." Although I don''t know what Tang Shi meant, he didn''t ask much when he saw situ and others.


    "You guys, go on with your chanting! Remember to write well and calm down and write the scriptures from memory. It''s good for you. " Donning said to the men, motioning them to continue chanting and writing scriptures.


    "Yes." They have no choice but to do what he says. As for the benefits of Tang Shi, they didn''t understand the benefits.


    Tang Ning looked at the other students and said, "as for you, let''s have a discussion with each other! I''ll see how well you''ve all been restored recently. "


    "Yes Si Tu and others immediately responded, and each of them looked for opponents with their own strength.


    Downing asked them to duel in groups. She watched and gave them some advice. In this way, everyone could get her guidance and realize their own shortcomings.


    Originally, it was only a class time, but I don''t know when to start. They seldom go to other tutors'' classes except Tangshi''s.


    After the guidance of Tangshi, they practiced and practiced each other. Unconsciously, their Kung Fu in the morning was also passing by.


    In the pavilion, Tang Ning was guiding Song Yi to practice the talisman. Looking at the talisman he drew, Tang Ning said with a smile: "in fact, your talisman is no longer comparable among the students in the college. Therefore, I think that in addition to the talisman, you should practice your martial arts skills in the face of war. After all, if you are in danger, the most self-help is your own instinctive reaction."


    "Master Tang said that today, under the guidance of master Tang, the success rate of the talisman I drew has increased a lot. I''ve been very satisfied. I''ve never let go of martial arts. I''ll spare some time to practice martial arts every day." Song Yixiu said with a smile and looked at the Tang teacher with gratitude.


    At first, only one or two of his ten talismans had a success rate. However, under the guidance of Tang Shi, he had drawn 20 of them. However, three of them were middle level ones and two were top-level ones. This was unprecedented for him.


    "You just need to spare some time to practice talisman every morning and evening. In other times, you can practice more martial arts skills. It''s not difficult to draw high-quality spirit runes with your talent. I believe that when you have achieved the skills of talisman, your martial arts will also improve."


    Tang Ning stood up, brushed his green clothes, and said: "practice together, also need to work and rest, occasionally also need to relax properly."


    "Master Tang, when will you take us down the mountain to relax?" Niu Dali''s voice came from afar, and it was obvious that they had heard what they were saying.


    "Master Tang, why don''t we go down the mountain sometime to relax? How about inviting everyone to eat at Tianxian building in Tianlong city Said situ Nansheng and looked at the crowd.


    As soon as they heard this, their eyes lit up: "good! When will you go down the mountain? I haven''t been to Tianxian building for a long time. If we have master situ''s treat, we will be more respectful than obedient. Do you think so? "


    "Yes! Ha ha ha ha ha The whole atmosphere of the bamboo forest was filled with a relaxed atmosphere because of the cheerful laughter.


    "But when so many of us go down the mountain, we have to ask for instructions first." Gao Chen said, looked at them and said, "the president is closed again. Can we go down the mountain?"

 Chapter 319

    Ye Fei patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "there is Tangshi here! Did you forget? The tutor can also approve us to go down the mountain! What''s more, we went down the mountain with master Tang. We must be able to go down the mountain. "


    "When shall we go down the mountain?" With excitement on his face, Niu Dali looked at Tang Shi and said, "master Tang, when are we going down the mountain? Tianxian building! I haven''t been there yet


    Hearing what they said there, Tang Ning decided to go down the mountain to relax. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "when did I say I''m going to take you down the mountain to relax?"


    "Ah? Master Tang, you don''t want to go? "


    Niu Dali was suddenly nervous: "didn''t you just say that you should combine work with rest and relax occasionally? Why don''t you want to go again? Master Tang, tianxianlou is not a place that ordinary people can go to. At least I haven''t been there. It''s rare for situ to treat you. Go ahead, master Tang! "


    Looking at the strong and strong Niu Dali holding Tang Shi''s sleeve like a little girl, the other students snickered.


    Don''t say, brother Niu looks like this. It''s hard to look at him directly! It''s just hot eyes.


    Tang Ning pulled back the sleeve that was pulled by the cow with a smile and scolded: "calf, pay attention to your image. At least you are also a Tianlong student. A big man and a little girl pull me to act like a devil?"


    "Master Tang..."


    Niu Dali, smiling, let go of his sleeve, scratched his head and said, "master Tang, I really want to go to Tianxian building to open up my horizons. Master Tang, please go with us."


    Su Yanqing saw, then slightly pondered, way: "take Tang Shi to Tianxian building, it seems not appropriate?"


    "Don''t treat master Tang as a general monk, so there''s nothing wrong with it." Situ said with a smile, looked at Tang Shi and said, "master Tang, you must have never been to Tianxian building, have you? When do you want to open your eyes with us? "


    Seeing that they all said so, Tang Ning thought for a moment and said, "there are ten days left for the challenge day, which is half a month. Since you want to go, you can wait until the challenge day is over."


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "It''s time to celebrate!"


    Niu Dali and others responded excitedly, but the few students who only read scriptures showed a wry smile. They didn''t learn anything except chanting scriptures these days. If they were challenged and instructed, who knows if they can stay here?


    Thinking of this, I feel anxious.


    They also hope to get the guidance of Tang Shi, but Tang Shi has been saying that they are not calm enough. At this moment, they can''t help thinking to themselves: what should they do to achieve what they said?


    "All right, let''s go!" Tang Ning said, then turned out of the bamboo forest, ready to see star pupil, this meeting, she should be awake, just do not know how the body recovered?


    In this way, they decided to go to tianxianlou. In order to go down the mountain and have a relaxing visit, 30 students are seizing their time to practice martial arts and mental skills. What they need to do now is to improve their own strength.


    Only when the strength is improved can they overcome each other, keep their position here and ensure that they will not be replaced.

 Chapter 320

    When Tang Ning returns to the cave, he sees Xing Tong sitting on his knees outside the cave, while Han Zhi is practicing his sword under the tree. Seeing her coming back, Han Zhi put away his sword and stopped. Star pupil opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Master."


    They called out with one voice.


    She nodded and asked, "star pupil, what do you think? Is it better? "


    "It''s much better. Thank you for saving Xing Tong." She was smiling, pale as she was, she was much better than yesterday.


    Thinking of her present situation, she came to Tang Ning''s side and said, "master, my spiritual strength seems to be stronger, and there are some memories and pictures in the spirit that do not belong to me, such as some memories of that evil spirit before he was alive."


    "Oh? That''s a blessing in disguise. "


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "because the evil spirit took your soul and attached to you, and later I refined it. It is estimated that some of its memories will be integrated with your spirit, and at the same time, it will strengthen your spiritual power. But you don''t have to worry about it. These are not harmful to you."


    Smell speech, star pupil a sigh of relief, the whole person this just relaxed down.


    "How did you dig up that evil spirit?" Asked Downing, coming to the stone table and sitting down.


    I don''t know what happened when I dug the clay under the stone, because I didn''t know what happened in the clay pot


    She could have seen the evil in her eyes, but she didn''t see it because there was a symbol in the jar and the evil was sealed in it. Otherwise, it would not have happened.


    Tang Ning laughed and said: "everything has a cause and effect. If it is not this time, you will not get a blessing in disguise. Therefore, you don''t have to think about it after all. It''s good to be careful about everything in the future. After all, it''s not so good luck every time. I''m right by your side."


    "Yes." Star pupil should, secretly wrote down, after what happens, we must be careful.


    "You''ve been basking in the sun a lot these days, and your health is no big problem. I''m going to practice in seclusion for a few days. If anyone comes to me, you can stop it!" She told them, then stood up and went to the cave.


    She came back to the cave and closed down. Thirty students in Zhulin have been studying hard these days. Because of their abnormality, many students in the college are curious about what they are going to do? After inquiring, I found out that Tang Shi had promised them. After the half month challenge, he would take them down the mountain to relax.


    "Did you hear that? Tang Shi actually promised them to take them to Tianlong city to relax as soon as the half monthly challenge was over. "


    As soon as the voice of the students'' discussion came out, some people enviously said: "the students in the college generally can''t go down the mountain easily. Even if they want to go down the mountain, they have to go through the examination and approval of the tutors. Unexpectedly, they can go down the mountain with Tang Shi. How can they be so good? Zhao and Yan will not take us down the mountain to play. "


    "If the challenge wins and replaces one of the 30 students, you can also follow Tang Shi down the mountain!" Situ, with his hands around his chest, leaned against the tree and looked at the students who were quiet for a moment. He jokingly said, "the premise is that you can win."

 Chapter 321

    "Even if we win, we can''t win Master situ!" A student laughed and went to situ Nansheng and asked, "master situ, it''s said that you invited me to Tianxian tower? Such a big deal


    "I can afford it Situ Nansheng said, looking at them and laughing, "it''s rare to go down the mountain for a visit. Naturally you have to have a good time, don''t you?"


    "Master situ, you are really enviable Another student said with envy.


    Situ Nansheng laughed and waved his hand at them. He walked away and said, "it''s useless to envy. Incompetent people envy people."


    Looking at his natural and unrestrained appearance, someone said with a smile: "since the apprentice master Si took the class of Tangshi, his viciousness and irritability have disappeared. Before, his temper was not so good."


    "Is that ok? Look at what he said. Doesn''t that mean we are incompetent? " Another student said discontentedly.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s good. Before you see him, it''s a stab in the head. The students in the college dare not even say hello to him when they see him."


    "That is, before Tang Shi came, Yan and Zhao were very angry with him."


    "So that''s one thing falling one thing." Another student said, "let''s go! Go back to practice, even if you can''t catch up with them, you can''t be too far away. "


    In the early morning of this day, Tang Ning, who had been practicing in seclusion for several days, came out of the cave and came back to the bamboo forest again. Those people who used to have little energy to recite sutras all sat down with their knees crossed. The breath of the whole person was in a very delicate sense. Even if other students were not far away from us, they were not affected.


    Tang Ning nodded to himself, walked past from the front, quietly came to the side, looked at the students in the exchange training, and saw that they were sweating like rain, even if they were panting, they did not stop to rest, but drank aloud: come again!


    Seeing the student named Yin qianze and Niu Dali in a duel, in addition to their different grades, their strength is also somewhat different. Therefore, after the exchange, Yin qianze is in a weak position, and almost every move is suppressed by Niu Dali.


    "When there is a great disparity in strength, we should learn to use our strength to fight." Tang Ning''s voice spread out, let the students a joy, coincidentally look at the voice.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "You two go on." Tang Ning stepped forward and said, let Niu Dali and Yin qianze continue, while he was teaching on the side.


    "If hard knocks hard, you have to learn to overcome hardness with softness and use force to fight."


    As Tang Ning said, she saw Niu Dali hit Yin qianze with a heavy fist, so she said to Yin qianze: "step back, side to avoid the strength of his fist, and clasp his hand, after removing his attack power, take advantage of the strength of his fist to attack with the other hand."


    "Bang!"


    "Well!"


    Yin qianze almost instinctively fought back according to the guidance of Tang Shi. Therefore, when he grabbed the wrist of the cow with one hand and pulled it out of his strength, at the same time, the attack of the other hand also hit him. Only when he found that Niu Dali snorted, the whole person was knocked out by him several meters away and staggered back.


    When he was stunned, he could not help looking at Tang Shi, and his eyes widened in amazement and disbelief.

 Chapter 322

    "Master Tang, I, I, he, he..." Yin qianze pointed to himself, and pointed to the same look of astonished Niu Dali, too excited to speak.


    "That''s what we''re trying to do with our strength. We''re going to pull a thousand pounds." Tang Ning said, looking at the people: "the last time taught you, but you did not understand the knack and subtlety."


    She stepped forward and waved to the cow standing there staring at a pair of eyes. "Come here, calf."


    Niu Dali ran forward quickly, glared at Yin qianze and said, "master Tang, I felt like I was not beaten out by his strength just now, but by my own strength."


    This is where he was stunned. Clearly, it was his strength. How could that force hit him?


    "The subtlety of using force is to fight back with the strength of the other side." She said, looking at all the students, she saw that several people sitting on the other side also came around to listen, and said: "in the future, it seems that you will encounter people like the calf, whose strength and physique are above you. You can''t touch hard. In terms of strength, you must not be his opponent. Besides, you can use strength to fight, and you can also overcome strength with softness, just like this."


    She looked at the cow vigorously and said, "you come to beat me, don''t leave the rest of your hands."


    "Good!" Niu Dali knew that he was definitely not Tang Shi''s opponent, so he didn''t worry that he would hurt him. So he took a stab at his horse''s pace and condensed the aura of spiritual power in his body. He clenched his fist with both hands and drank it hard, and his fist came out violently.


    "Drink


    With a fierce drink from Niu Dali, his fist moved forward, and his pace leaped forward. The force of that fist was so strong that even the students around him could hear the fierce wind.


    However, Tang Shi didn''t even move. Instead, he stood there and watched the fist swing forward. When the fist came to him, they only saw him move back slowly. He squatted slightly and raised his hands soft. The next moment, they saw that his soft and soft hand seemed to hold Niu Dali''s hand and turned it. Niu Dali was taken by everyone In the end, when Tang Shi retreated, the whole person was thrown to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    His body fell heavily on the ground. Niu Dali could not help but cry out in pain. With his hands on the ground, the whole man jumped up again and rushed towards the master Tang like a tiger.


    Seeing him flying with great strength, Downing stepped back and bent his knees slightly to avoid his frontal attack. At the same time, he stepped forward with a small shoulder, which pushed him away again.


    Niu vigorously staggered back a few meters to stand firm, he yelled: "come again!" He was more and more brave and excited in the Vietnam War. He stepped up with one lunge and turned his fist into palm attack.


    Tang Ning''s hands against each other, when the two palms and four hands contest, one side of his palm strength.


    The students around could not see the way, only saw that Tang Shi''s hands were soft and soft, as if he had not exerted any force, but there was no way to let the strong and tough Niu Da Li do anything about it.


    Compared with the students who watched, Niu Dali''s feeling was the most clear. The power he was proud of was of no use to shangtangshi.


    His fists and palms were like falling on cotton. All his strength was dissolved by the cotton package, which could not stimulate any lethality.

 Chapter 323

    "See clearly? This is to overcome the strong with softness. " While fighting with Niu vigorously, Tang Ning talked to many famous students. Every move, he explained it there. The students around him were very interested and excited. However, Niu Dali, who was used as a teaching material, was beaten, from the initial high morale to the final scream.


    "Well! No, no more fighting. Don''t come back to master Tang. "


    Niu Dali was punched in the abdomen by him, which seemed to be soft and soft. However, it was so powerful that it would not cause internal injury, but there would still be physical pain and skin injury.


    Looking at Niu Dali, he waved his hands to beg for mercy while retreating. Tang Ning''s eyebrows bent and he took back his hand with a smile. Then he looked at the crowd and asked, "can you see all of them?"


    The people listened and looked at each other. I see, but I don''t understand.


    They didn''t understand, how could the soft and soft fist match the powerful force of cattle? How did you beat up the bull?


    "Yes, I did, but I didn''t understand the mystery." Su Yanqing said in a warm voice.


    "Yes! I don''t understand. " Another student said.


    "I really don''t understand." Situ also followed.


    "Master Tang, what kind of boxing is this? I''ve never seen anyone use it before Ye feibai is curious to ask, that soft boxing is not like the boxing of the Academy, nor is it like the boxing taught by colleges around the world.


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "this boxing technique is actually derived from Confucianism and Taoism, which is called Taijiquan."


    Her voice stopped and looked at the people: "Taijiquan stresses that Taijiquan is a set of internal and external cultivation, physical and mental training, which combines consciousness, breathing and movement into one. It starts with gentleness, exercises strength and nourishes Qi. It can be slow or fast, soft contains hardness, and hardness has softness. It can be said that it is a set of boxing that can not only preserve health but also protect itself."


    She laughed and thought to herself: isn''t it a set of health preserving boxing! In the last life, those old people liked to practice Taijiquan without any problems.


    However, hearing his words, many students are a bright eye, happy to go forward: "Tangshi Tangshi, teach us this set of Taijiquan!"


    "Master Tang, we all want to learn, teach us!"


    "Master Tang..."


    Tang Ning looked at them with a smile, raised his hand, and said, "OK, all quiet, I''ll teach you some moves! How much you can understand and how much you can learn depends on your own understanding. "


    "Yes! Thank you, master Tang


    "Good! Thank you, master Tang


    "Thank you, master Tang!"


    Everyone was happy, and they quickly expressed their thanks. This is master Tang''s boxing technique, not to mention that there is no one else in Tianlong Academy. Even if there is a big mortal place, it is estimated that there is no such boxing technique. Maybe, it comes from the land of immortals. They should learn it well. They believe that even if there are only a few moves, they can benefit them immensely!


    On the other side, several tutors gathered to chat.


    "I heard that Xiao Tang is going to take the students down the mountain? Do you know that? " Zhao asked, looking at the other tutors.


    Yan took a sip of tea, and then he said with a smile: "yes, it''s been spread all over the world these days. It''s said that they will go down the mountain as soon as the half monthly challenge is over. These days, the thirty students in the bamboo forest are so energetic that they are afraid that they will be replaced by others."

 Chapter 324

    "There are so many people going down the mountain that nothing will happen outside?" Gu Dao said with some uneasiness.


    Lin GuiGui laughed and said, "if only the students go down the mountain, I''m really afraid that they''ll make something wrong. But with Xiao Tang together, someone will take care of them and nothing will happen."


    "Yes, Xiao Tang will follow you down the mountain. If nothing happens, don''t worry about it." Yan said with a smile, indicating that they didn''t have to worry.


    "There''s one thing I''m more worried about than that." Lin said, gathering up the smile on his face, looked at them and said, "do you remember what Xiao Tang said last time?"


    "Which one?" Asked the guide.


    "The last time he took his students to the animal forest to experience the two monks who broke into the animal forest." Lin said, his eyes fell on them.


    Hearing this, Zhao Daodao patted him on his thigh and said, "I know about this matter. Xiao Tang said that when he remembered that he wanted to tell the president of the hospital, the president went to the hospital again, so he came to tell us. It was just that the matter was left in the open, and I almost forgot it."


    "Even if you know about it, there''s no way to deal with it. After all, the forest of beasts is so big, and some places are precipices and precipices. Ordinary people can''t get in, but if they are at the level of spiritual masters, they can still get in."


    "Maybe some monks want to go in and look for miracles. After all, there are only fierce animals in those places except for some miraculous medicines. However, generally, low-level miracles are easy to find and can be bought outside. Some spiritual monks don''t need to take the risk, except for some extremely hard to find miracles. However, how can casual people find extremely difficult miracles Yes Zhao said, looking thoughtful.


    "As far as I''m concerned, it''s over. There''s no big problem." The guide waved his hand and said.


    "That''s right. Compared with this, I''m more curious about the challenge. How many people dare to take 100 points to challenge?" Yan chuckled and looked forward to it.


    Listening to this, several tutors looked at each other with a smile. How many people will challenge, I believe, will soon know.


    These days, the students of bamboo grove are striving for time to practice and improve their combat effectiveness, while in other students, some secretly plan their own strength and the people to challenge.


    As the days went by, Tang Ning either ran to the library or stayed in the cave to practice. Occasionally, he went to the bamboo forest to see how the students'' combat effectiveness was improved. It can be said that he was very busy.


    Until the challenge day, she got up early in the morning. Because she got up early, she wanted to go to the canteen again. The stewed meat made by the canteen woman she met last time was very delicious, which was not worse than that sold in Tianlong city. She wanted to see if there was any stewed meat.


    With small black into the canteen, a circle, but did not see the aunt. Perhaps the way she looked around attracted the attention of others. Another woman asked with a smile, "master Tang, are you looking for Aunt Li?"


    "Aunt Li?" Tang Ning was stunned. She didn''t know if the aunt''s surname was Li!


    "You don''t have to look. She hasn''t been here for days when she heard about her son''s accident." Said the woman.


    "Oh?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you know? "

 Chapter 325

    "At that time, she looked like she was out of her mind. She just wiped her tears and went down the mountain after asking for leave. She only knew that something had happened to her son, but she didn''t know about the rest." Said the woman, shaking her head.


    The woman said, seeing the young monk''s curious face, she asked, "master Tang, how do you inquire about Aunt Li? Are you looking for her


    Tang Ning a smile, said: "also nothing, is the last time Aunt Li gave me a plate of stewed meat, I have not thank her!"


    "So it is." The woman laughed: "she often prepares her own pot of stewed vegetables. I heard her say that her son is a mercenary and will come home every once in a while. Her son likes to eat her stewed vegetables best, so she will prepare them and wait for her son to go home and eat them."


    "And where is her home?" Donning asked curiously.


    "I only heard that it was Lijia village near Tianlong city at the foot of the mountain." Said the woman.


    Donning nodded, wrote down her words, took breakfast in the canteen, and went to the square when she was full.


    "Tang Tang, what do you always ask that woman about? You don''t know her well. " Asked Xiao Hei, flapping her wings and landing on her shoulder.


    "I''m not familiar with her, but that lady is very kind to others. I just ate the stewed meat she gave me last time. I wanted to thank her this time, but I didn''t see it. Since I knew that something was wrong with her family, I''d like to see it when I had time. If I could help, I would help."


    "Sometimes it''s just a trivial thing for me, but for others, it''s enough to change a lot of big things. Helping others within my ability can not only help others, but also bring happiness to myself," she said


    "Dumb! I see. " Xiao Hei called, a pair of eyes turning black, also do not know what is thinking.


    When Tang Ning came to the square, there were already many people around. Seeing that several tutors were also there, Tang Ning put his hands together and saluted them with a Buddha salute: "Amitabha, strict guide, why are you here?"


    "Hahaha, naturally we come to see if anyone will win this challenge?" Yan guide Lang Sheng smile, looking at Downing way: "you don''t need to care about us, we''ll have a look here."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning nodded with a smile, and then looked at the thirty students in the bamboo grove. This period of hard work is only for today. Therefore, when I see them today, they are also fierce and seem to be ready.


    "Han Zhi, how many registration challenges are there?" She looked at the side of the cold know asked.


    "Master, there are only nine." Han Zhi came forward and said, looking at the nine people standing out to one side, he said, "it''s the nine of them."


    Downing took a look and laughed, "Oh? Is there only nine people to challenge? Well, let''s get started It seems that each one of them has some flinch!


    However, among the nine challengers, Hong Yuan, who lost and was replaced last time, was also in it.


    She noticed, and some students also noticed. Therefore, some of the 30 students on Zhulin side expressed their doubts and asked, "master Tang, Hong Yuan only lost last time. Doesn''t it mean that the loser will be able to challenge again after three months? Why is he standing there again? "


    As soon as the words came out, all eyes were on the student named Hong Yuan.

 Chapter 326

    Some people are talking about it, others are waiting for Tang Shi''s own explanation.


    The student named Hong Yuan saw that all the students around were talking about it. Even the Zhulin student pointed to his name directly and said that he should not be here for the challenger. He raised his heart and clenched his fist secretly. When he was about to stand up, he heard the voice of master Tang come out.


    "Well, those who failed in the challenge can''t challenge again for three months." Tang Ning said, just as the bamboo student raised his chin and showed a proud smile, his words came out again.


    "But he was not a challenger in the last challenge." Tang Ning looked at the nervous Hong Yuan and said with a smile: "this time, you challenge as a challenger. If you fail, you will not be allowed to fight again for three months. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Hong Yuan answered with both hands clasping fists.


    As he raised his hands and clasped his fists, Downing noticed that his hands were wrapped in bandages, and there was a trace of blood seeping in his hands. I think, he should have worked hard during this period of time!


    "Let''s go!" She said, and went to the prepared chair and sat down.


    Because Hong Yuan was named just now, Tang Shi said that he would come out first: "I''ll come first." He walked to the middle of the field, looked at the student who had just talked and said, "I want to challenge you!"


    "Challenge me? Ten days ago, you were my defeated general. How dare you challenge me The student sneered, some didn''t pay attention to him.


    He stepped forward, came to the middle of the field, looked at Hong Yuan one meter away, looked at him up and down, and said, "it seems that people are stupid, there are many points!"


    "Stupid or not, you can see the real chapter under your fist!" Hong Yuan''s hands moved, and his pace also went with him. A horse step first stabbed down steadily.


    Downing sat in front of them, her eyes turning around each other and shaking her head in secret.


    "Tang Shi thinks, which of them will win?"


    A voice came, Tang Ning Leng for a moment, look back, see Nangong Lingyun do not know when to come to her side standing. She withdrew her eyes, looked ahead and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Pride will defeat." Nangong Lingyun''s voice is not big or small, just into Tang Ning''s ears.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s eyes flickered slightly and his lips slightly raised. He looked at the two people who had begun to fight in front of him and said, "Nangong Lingyun is worthy of being Nangong Lingyun. No wonder Yan Dao is so optimistic about you."


    "Yan director takes good care of me, but Tang Shi doesn''t care about me?" Nangong Lingyun asked, his eyes fell on Tang Shi''s side face, looking at his delicate and excellent side face, he could not help thinking of Tang Ning.


    How about Ning''er at home? Do you miss him?


    Tang Ning looked at him slightly. Seeing that he was looking at her face, she seemed to be distracted. She said with a slow smile: "you are a rare favorite of heaven. Even if you are in this group of talents, you are also the most dazzling one. Your future achievements will not be low."


    Yes, if you look at the whole college, even if there is Tianjiao in the land of mortals, Nangong Lingyun is still the most outstanding and dazzling person here.


    He is a new student this year, but his Nangong Lingyun is estimated to have been unknown in this college for a long time.


    And


    Her eyes fell on his handsome face and her heart moved. If she is right, he will have an opportunity in the near future, an opportunity to help him soa

 Chapter 327

    "Well!"


    In front of her, a grunt pulled her mind back. She looked back to the front and saw that the student who was fighting was hit in the abdomen by a punch, and then he bent down.


    The blow seemed so heavy that his breath seemed to be stuck in his throat. He could not speak a word, and there was a faint sweat on his forehead.


    "Drink


    With a heavy drink, Hong Yuan leaped forward and attacked again. The speed of his attack made the people who watched the battle feel a little surprised, especially situ and others.


    "Hong Yuan''s combat effectiveness has been improved a lot? Has he worked hard all this time? " Situ Wei was surprised to say, obviously also did not expect.


    "Hehe, he worked hard no less than us."


    Ye feibai laughed. No one knows that in addition to his own hard work, Hong Yuan also asked him for guidance in private. He accompanied him for more than three times, and he could feel his progress every time. Therefore, he had a premonition that he would win the challenge today.


    The student in the middle of the field saw that Hong Yuan was as powerful as a tiger. He thought of Tang Shijiao''s soft and rigid style, as well as those Taijiquan moves. He quickly withdrew and began to fight back. However, because he didn''t understand Taijiquan well, even if he went out to meet him, the head of his fist could not achieve the expected killing power. On the contrary, he felt that painting a tiger could not turn into a dog.


    When Tang Ning saw it, he wanted to laugh, but he didn''t think it was very good.


    She didn''t teach her boxing like that, but the boxing he played turned out to be like this. It''s really hard to say!


    It is obvious that after a fight, it is clear who is better. With just two or three moves, under a lock of Hongyuan''s throat, the student was flushed and defeated with reluctance and shame.


    "Yield." Hong Yuan stepped back and saluted each other with his hands clasping his fist. Then he looked at Tang Shi, and his face showed a big smile.


    "Master Tang, I did it! I''m back All the hard work in this period of time has been verified at this moment, and all the efforts are worth it!


    Tang Ning nodded and looked at the student who was a little embarrassed and unwilling. He asked, "do you know why you lost?"


    The student looked at Tang Shi and looked at Hong Yuan on one side. He said in a stuffy voice, "it was my carelessness that belittled the enemy."


    "Arrogant troops will be defeated, which is an eternal truth. He was your defeated general yesterday, which does not mean that you will also be defeated today. When your impression of him remains yesterday, you do not know that he has overtaken you."


    She stood up, looked at the student and said, "although I''m sorry, it''s only a matter of time. I hope you can learn from this experience and think about why you failed."


    "Yes." The student''s dull voice should be, a deep look at Hong Yuan, silent retreat.


    He knew that he was defeated today, and it would be difficult to win him again. Because Hong Yuan, who has been defeated once and replaced once, will never give him another chance to defeat him.


    "Good boy, all right!" "After today''s challenge, let''s go to Tianlong city to relax and have a good celebration!" he said with a smile

 Chapter 328

    Hong Yuan grinned: "good!"


    "Congratulations Ye feibai said, patting his shoulder: "welcome back!"


    Thank you very much


    Hong Yuan said, standing beside them and looking at the challenges ahead. No one knows how happy and excited he is at this time. The hand that he hides behind is still shaking slightly.


    The challenges ahead continue. Perhaps because of the failure of the former one, no one dared to be careless. They all took out their best martial arts skills to deal with them. After several successive challenges, except for Hong Yuan''s, the others ended in failure.


    After watching nine challenges, several tutors left quietly.


    These nine challenges let them know how hard the thirty students in Zhulin have put in, and let them know that even if the students of the same level of strength and grade really compete, the students on the other side of the bamboo forest will win.


    With the end of the challenge, many students also scattered. Tang Ning took a look at the 30 students and said, "I''ll give you two sticks of incense time. Go back and change your clothes. Change your usual clothes. After you change them, you can meet at the gate of the mountain."


    "Yes All of them responded with joy, and then they quickly dispersed and ran to their houses.


    "Master Tang."


    When Tang Ning was ready to go to the mountain gate first, he heard the voice of Nangong Lingyun. She looked at him slightly and asked, "do you have anything else?"


    Nangong Lingyun came to him and said, "master Tang, I have asked Yan for a note to go down the mountain. Can I go down with you?" His voice a meal, and said: "I will not go with you when I arrive at Tianlong city."


    "Oh?" Downing listened, looked at him and asked, "don''t you go the same way as us after entering the city? What are you doing in Tianlong City alone


    "Tianlong city is the place of mortals, where the most talented people gather. There will also be doctors or pharmacists with excellent medical skills here, so I want to inquire about it." He thought to see if he could find a monk with excellent medical skills. Maybe there would be a way to help downing practice again.


    Listening to this, Downing''s eyes flashed slightly: "what do you want to do with a doctor or pharmacist with excellent medical skills? Sick? "


    "No, I have a childhood friend. She was also a talent for cultivation, and her talent was excellent. However, one day, her accomplishments disappeared overnight, and she was unable to practice since then. So I want to see if there are any elixirs and miracles in Tianlong City, or monks with excellent medical skills. I want to inquire about them."


    Nangong Lingyun said in a slow voice and looked at the sky and sighed: "if even tianlongcheng can''t find a pill to help her practice again, it can only place hope in the far away immortal land."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning moved his mind and said, "since she has been unable to practice, she is doomed to be a mortal in this life. Why do you have to rush around and inquire about her?"


    Nangong Lingyun put on a smile and looked at him and said, "she is not an ordinary person. She is a very important person for me. I told her that I would definitely find the medicine that can help her to practice again. Naturally, she can''t be disappointed. Moreover, I believe that the world is so big, it will certainly help people to return to cultivation."


    Tang Ning didn''t know what to say. Looking at Nangong Lingyun, I feel very complicated

 Chapter 329

    "If you want to go to Tianlong city with us, hurry up! Go back and change your clothes. Don''t wear the clothes of Tianlong students. It''s too eye-catching. " She spoke and looked elsewhere.


    "Good, thank you, master Tang." Nangong Lingyun said with a smile, and after a salute to him, he walked back.


    Downing looked back at the figure of his leaving, and his eyes flashed slightly. Nangong Lingyun, from her rebirth to now, is indeed a rare figure. A person with such accomplishments and talents can always remember and remember the green plum that has lost her accomplishments and can''t cultivate herself. It''s really surprising.


    She walked slowly to the mountain gate, followed by Han Zhi and Xing Tong. Xiao Hei stopped on Downing''s shoulder, and tilted her head to look at her contemplative.


    To the mountain gate there, cold know and star pupil see her looking at the sky in a daze, also do not know what is thinking, can not help but look at each other.


    Others don''t know, but they both know. Nangong Lingyun is a childhood sweetheart to the master, and also a person who has promised to spend a lifetime together. The master''s cultivation has been restored and his strength is above him. However, Nangong Lingyun still doesn''t know, and he still wants to find medicine for her. What will the master think when he sees such Nangong Lingyun?


    "Master Tang, here we are Song Yixiu several people came first and said hello to Tang Ning from a distance.


    After hearing the sound, Downing came back to his senses and turned to look at it. He couldn''t help but smile. All of them were children of aristocratic families, and their temperament was outstanding. In addition, they were well-dressed, which made them handsome and made people feel happy when they saw their mood.


    "Master Tang, are you still in blue?" Gao Chen asked, looking at the Tang Shi who was still wearing a simple blue dress, he could not help but wonder, is there no other clothes for Tang Shi?


    "Master Tang, you''ve been in Tianlong College for so long. We''ve only seen you wear this simple green robe. Don''t you have other clothes? Why don''t we go shopping with you when we get to the city? " Another student said, the voice just fell, was hit by the elbow of the people around him.


    "You are stupid! As long as you have more money, if master Tang wants to buy clothes, can you give them away? "


    Listening to their words, Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile, "I''m very good in this green robe! It''s simple and comfortable. Besides, I''m still half a monk. I''m dressed like you. What''s going to be like? "


    "What became what?" Not far away, situ and others also came over, looked at Song Yixiu several people, and said: "your speed is quite fast!"


    "How long can a man change his clothes? If you take off your body, you can take up a set of private clothes Yin qianze said with a smile. He reached out his hand and swung a wisp of hair behind his head and said, "besides, I am the most dazzling one in the crowd for my beauty." The words didn''t finish, they were picked up by the people next to them.


    "Crane."


    Ye Fei held a fan in his white hand and gently fanned it. He looked at Yin qianze jokingly and said, "standing in a crowd is absolutely the most dazzling, so you are at most a crane."


    Hearing this, Yin qianze laughed and hit him with his fist on the shoulder and said, "brother, don''t take such a bad man!"

 Chapter 330

    When Su Yanqing came over, she came with Nangong Lingyun. When they came to the gate of the mountain, they saluted Tang Ning: "master Tang."


    "Well, why did he come?" Situ asked and looked at Lingyun.


    "I also want to go to Tianlong City, but I won''t go the same way with you after entering the city. Mr. Tang allowed me to go with you all the way to form a company." Nangong Lingyun said.


    Smell speech, they this just nodded: "originally this, also, all the way companion, can talk and chat, if a person on the road can be boring."


    "Is everyone here?" Asked downing.


    Ye feibai and situ looked around, counted the number of people, and finally said, "master Tang, you''re going to send brother Niu."


    "Brother Niu, when I come out, he has to turn over his clothes. He asked me to come first and said that he would arrive soon." A student said with a smile.


    "He said that he had never been to tianxianlou, and he must put on his best clothes. When he went back earlier, he also heard that he would take out the new clothes at the bottom of the box." Song Yixiu said with a smile. His eyes turned and looked at the figure who trotted over. He said with a smile, "Cao Cao will come."


    The cow vigorously trotted over and saw that all the people had arrived, he called out: "Tangshi, I''m here, I''m here."


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and saw that what he was wearing was not a royal dress, but a robe made of ordinary coarse cloth. It was dark blue in color and simple in style. However, the brown belt added a lot of color to the whole robe. At first glance, it was very bright, coupled with Niu Dali''s simple and honest clothes The silly smile deepened the smile on Downing''s face and opened his mouth.


    This big fool is not inferior to the nobility at all! On the contrary, they were somewhat subdued by their sense of popularity. After all, a group of young men in rich clothes and a big fool in simple coarse clothes were the most dazzling cubs in the crowd.


    "Master Tang, how about my clothes?" Niu Dali came to Tang Ning in front of him, and he made a circle like offering a treasure: "how do you look?"


    Downing nodded with a smile: "well, good-looking, this belt is particularly excellent."


    "Haha, this is sewn by my mother herself. I can''t bear to wear it at ordinary times." Niu Dali grinned happily. He was clearly a strong young man. At this time, he was wearing new clothes, but he was as happy as a child.


    Tang Ning knew that his happiness was not because the dress was not good-looking, but because he was wearing the dress which his mother had sewed for him. Although the dress was simple, his mother sewed it one stitch at a time. He valued and cherished it. Now standing among these noble children in this suit, he was still very happy and felt that his whole body was the most valuable ¡£


    "Brother Niu, your mother''s craftsmanship is so good. This color is also excellent. The dark blue dress is very suitable for you." Gao Chen said, patting him on the shoulder, eyes fell on his belt: "the belt on the top of the pattern is really good-looking."


    "It was embroidered by my mother." The cow vigorously and triumphantly raised his chin and laughed happily.


    "Well, now that we are all here, let''s go down the mountain! But I said it first! I can''t even get into the dragon city

 Chapter 331

    Tang Ning''s words spread out, looked at them and said, "do you understand all of them?"


    "Understand!" The crowd echoed in unison.


    "Let''s go!" She said, turned around and went to the foot of the mountain first. Han Zhi and Xing Tong followed her. Xiaohei was excited and hoarse and flew in front of her.


    A group of people chatted as they walked. The lively atmosphere made several students who were guarding the Mountain Gate envy each other. Until their figure disappeared on the mountain road, several students guarding the Mountain Gate said: "I really envy that they can follow Tang Shi down the mountain!"


    "Yes! As soon as we entered the college, we were as deep as the sea. From then on, we were floating clouds Another student sighed. It''s not that they can''t go down the mountain, but they can go down the mountain once or twice a month. Most of them go shopping. They dare not even think about it if they just go to play.


    "Be content! Ordinary people can''t get into Tianlong college if they want to. "


    A voice came, let two people quickly look back, see the person, immediately called a: "Guo Qing senior."


    "Schoolmaster, why are you here?"


    Guo Qing looked at the road under the mountain road and said, "come and have a look." Faintly, the mountain can also spread their laughter, let him listen to can not help but slightly lost consciousness.


    Down the mountain, Tang Ning and his party went to the direction of tianlongcheng. On the way, she thought of the Lijiazhuang mentioned by the dining room lady and asked, "is this Lijiazhuang around here?"


    "That village over there is Li Jiazhuang. However, how can Tang Shi ask Li Jiazhuang?" Yin qianze said, pointing to a small village still some distance away from here.


    Downing looked in the direction of his hand and saw a village in the distance between the trees. He said, "I have something to do there."


    Said, she pauses for a moment, looks at the numerous schoolchildren: "you advanced city! I''ll meet you in the city then. "


    On hearing this, situ and ye feibai looked at each other and said, "OK, let''s fix a place. When the Tangshi is finished, we can find us there."


    "Good." Tang Ning nodded and agreed with them where they would meet. Then he told Han Zhi and Xing Tong: "you two, follow them to the advanced city together! If you want to buy anything, just go and see you in the city. "


    "Master, we''d better follow you." Star Tong said, worried that she went to the village alone, there was no one around.


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "no, I''ll go to the village to see a person. It''s not convenient for you to follow me. Go! Just follow me


    See this, two people look at each other, this just nodded.


    "Don''t worry, master Tang. We will take good care of your star pupil." Ye feibai laughed.


    "Yes, yes, yes, we will all take care of it." Others laughed and said.


    Downing looked at them and said with a smile, "OK, you hurry into the city! I''ll go first. " She said, waved to them, then turned and took Xiao Hei to the path.


    "Let''s go too!" Si Tu said and took them to Tianlong city.


    On the way, situ looked at the Nangong Lingyun and said, "Why are you going to Tianlong City yourself? Now that they''re all out, would you like to join us? I''ll take you to tianxianlou to open your eyes. "


    Nangong Lingyun a smile, shook his head: "thank you, but I still have something to do."

 Chapter 332

    "What''s so important? Can I help you? " Ye feibai also asked with a smile, "speaking of the Tianlong City, we are more familiar than you. If you need any help, you can open your mouth."


    Smell speech, south palace Ling cloud to pause for a while, then ask: "pour is to want to consult."


    "Please don''t talk about it. Let''s talk about something!" Situ waved his hand.


    Nangong Lingyun simply told them the purpose of the trip down the mountain, then looked at them and said, "that''s it."


    "Seek medical treatment!"


    "Where is medical treatment? Clearly, it is to ask for medicine, and it is the kind of medicine that can restore people''s cultivation. " Ye feibai interrupted situ''s words, looked at Nangong Lingyun and said, "this medicine should not be found in Tianlong city. Even if there is, it can only be in the land of immortals, or the immortals in the land of immortals will have a way."


    "Yes, you''re on this trip! It should have been in vain. " Situ said lazily.


    Nangong Lingyun said with a smile, "I know. However, I still want to take a chance. I just have time. I''ll go and inquire. Even if I don''t find it, it doesn''t matter. After all, I know that it''s not easy."


    One side of the cold know and star pupil looked at him, quietly moved his eyes. In fact, their master doesn''t need him to worry about it here. However, since he is willing to make trouble, let''s do it!


    A group of people went to Tianlong City, while Tang Ning on the other side walked along the path. Because she was the only one with Xiaohei, the speed was faster, and it took half an hour to get to the village entrance.


    At the entrance of the village, there were three or two children playing with sand. Suddenly, they saw a pair of boots coming in front of them. Several children looked up and couldn''t help but open their eyes.


    "Child, is this Li Jiazhuang?" Tang Ning showed a friendly smile and narrowed her eyes at the children. However, to her surprise, the children stood up and ran to the village after they looked at her for a while.


    "Mother, mother! There''s a bald head without hair at the entrance of the village


    "Dad! Dad! A bald big brother without long hair asked us if it was Li Jiazhuang! Come on, Dad


    "Woo Wait for me, wait for me, Wuwu... "


    The other younger one, seeing that the two older ones ran away, was immediately frightened to cry. He was crying while running, and occasionally looked back at the little bald head without hair behind him.


    She touched her bald head and gave a bitter smile: "I am a little bald head without hair, but I don''t eat people!" She is so beautiful that she can scare away children?


    "Dumb! Ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Xiao Hei squatted on Downing''s shoulder and called twice, then burst out laughing.


    Originally, I just wanted to find out if it was Li Jiazhuang and where Aunt Li lived. However, the three children were crying and shouting, and all the people in the village were startled.


    Looking at the people who ran out from door to door, some were holding a kitchen knife, some a hoe, some a sickle, some a firecracker. One by one, she was very angry and had to fight with her, which made her look surprised.


    Amitabha! She didn''t do anything bad, did she? What are you trying to do?

 Chapter 333

    "Monk? Why a little monk? "


    The man running in front of him was stunned. He looked at the little monk who seemed to be frightened by them. He looked around, but there was no one else. Only such a young monk, he put away his sickle in his hand, turned and called to the villagers running behind him: "don''t panic, it''s a monk, it''s a little monk!"


    The villagers who came from behind saw that he was really a little monk, so they put down their things and looked at each other.


    Why are there still monks? You''re here for alms?


    "Little monk, where are you from? Do you come for alms? " The head of the man asked, looking at that is very exquisite excellent little monk, this look, not from the micro surprised.


    I didn''t take a close look just now. Now I can see that the little monk is not so good, especially the curved eyebrows and eyes, as well as the harmonious and friendly atmosphere, which makes people feel good at a glance.


    "Amitabha."


    Donning put his hands together and saluted them. He said with an apologetic expression on his face: "benefactor, I didn''t come to pray for alms. I originally asked some children about the way. I didn''t want them to see my hairless head scared. It''s really a sin."


    On hearing this, the crowd laughed. A woman also hit the child around her on the arm, and said in a sullen voice, "look at your child. You don''t speak well. You make you cry and cry. We should think that group of people are coming again!"


    The man in front of him grinned and said, "so it is. It should be a misunderstanding. We thought you were the group of people the other day, so Don''t be surprised, little master


    "No Tang Ning laughed and said, "in fact, I want to visit Aunt Li. I don''t know which family she is?"


    "Aunt Li?" The man was stunned and said, "we are Li Jiazhuang. Every household in Chuang Tzu is surnamed Li. There are many people called Aunt Li. Which one do you want to find


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "that''s the one who works as a cook in Tianlong college."


    "Oh, it''s their house The man suddenly said, "their house is at the end of the village. I''ll take you there."


    "There is a benefactor." Thanking him, he followed him to the end of the village. As he walked along, he heard some children''s confused and curious voices.


    "Why doesn''t he have hair on his head?"


    "Why is his head bald?"


    "What is a monk? Do monks look so good? Why is it so nice without hair? "


    "Why did the blackbird squat on the big brother''s shoulder? Was it caught to cut its wings? "


    Listening to the children''s fairy tale, Tang Ning was amused. He shook his head secretly and asked, "benefactor, I heard that Aunt Li''s son had an accident. What''s the matter? How are you doing now? "


    "Alas


    The man sighed and said, "now I''m still in bed! A few days ago, those people came to trouble them. We just thought it was that group of people came again, so we copied them out. "


    "Oh? Did he offend anyone? " Asked downing.


    "Ziguang is a mercenary. Those who are troubling him seem to say that they were mercenaries of his own team. I don''t know why. They have been beating people to bed for several days. Ziguang''s mother went to the city and asked a doctor to come back. The doctor said that Ziguang''s leg was broken and he could not stand up."

 Chapter 334

    Speaking of this, the man shook his head: "those people are really guilty! Such bullying of their orphans and widowed mothers, together with the face of their teammates, will beat people like that. "


    "Is there only mother and son in their family?" Asked downing.


    "Yes! As for their mother and son, they originally thought that Ziguang would make a fortune, and Ziguang''s mother would have a good life in the future. She married her daughter-in-law at the beginning of next spring and gave birth to several fat boys. The whole family and the happy ones didn''t ask much. However, they heard that Ziguang''s leg was broken, and he couldn''t stand up to be a mercenary any more. Even his family, who had been hired last year, came to the house yesterday to retire. "


    While walking, while saying, to the end of the village, Downing also roughly understood the situation.


    When he came to a courtyard, the man was about to knock on the door. When he saw the door open, a 14-5-year-old girl came out with a water basin. When he saw the man, the girl gave a sweet smile: "Uncle pillar, why are you here?"


    "Yuanyuan, why are you here? Is your aunt at home? " Asked the man.


    "Yes, my aunt is in the kitchen under Ziguang." The girl said, curiously looking at the side of the little monk, asked: "this little master is?"


    "This little master is here to see your aunt." The man said, and then to the young monk next to him: "this is Yuanyuan. I live in the opposite door of them. It''s the only family with an outdoor surname in our Li family village."


    Tang Ning looked at the girl, bent eyebrows and eyes, and wrote a Buddhist ceremony: "Amitabha."


    "Looking for my aunt! Come in quickly The girl said, quickly invited them in, and went to the kitchen, shouting: "Auntie, auntie, guests from home."


    Aunt Li was giving her son a face in the kitchen, wiping her tears as she went down. Hearing the sound outside, she quickly dried her tears, put down what she was doing and walked out quickly.


    "Who? Who''s here? " As she asked, she wiped her hands on her apron tied around her waist. When she came out and saw that it was Tang Shishi, she was stunned.


    "Master Tang? Why are you here? " She quickly came forward and said, "sit in the room, sit in the room."


    Tang poetry?


    The man and the girl were surprised to hear that someone called it?


    The man laughed and said, "sister-in-law, I''ll go back first. You can chat."


    "Well, thank you very much." Aunt Li said, while shouting: "round, help aunt send you pillar uncle."


    "You don''t have to send it. We are so familiar. I can go back by myself. You are busy first." The man waved his hand and went out of the yard first.


    Seeing this, Aunt Li thought of the noodles still cooking in the pot again, and said quickly, "Yuanyuan, help your aunt to get the noodles in the pot, and scoop some soup to your brother Ziguang. Aunt will treat Tang Shi."


    "Good." The girl''s sweet response, and curiously looked at the little monk, then trotted to the kitchen.


    "Aunt Li, I heard something happened to your family. I''ll drop by to see you this time." Tang Ning whispered, looking at Aunt Li in front of her.


    I haven''t seen her for a period of time. She has a sad look between her eyebrows and eyes, and her eyes are slightly red and swollen. It seems that she has just cried.


    After hearing this, Aunt Li was moved and said, "master Tang, please come inside and sit in the room."


    She knew that Li Jiazhuang was surrounded by mountains and small roads. She had to take a detour from Tianlong city. She must have come to see her on her way.

 Chapter 335

    Tang Ning followed her to the house and sat down. Seeing that she was busy and pouring water for her, she said, "Aunt Li, don''t be busy. Sit down!"


    "Oh, good."


    After Aunt Li poured water for Tang Ning, she sat down at the table and asked, "master Tang, what''s the matter with you this time?" The words fall, and seem to think of something, can not help but nervous, quickly asked: "but because I asked for a long leave, where the College..."


    "No, you don''t have to worry." Tang Ning said with a smile, "in fact, I heard something happened to your family this time, so I went down the mountain and wanted to stop by to see if there was anything I could do for you."


    Here in the main room, Tang Ning and Aunt Li are talking. And Westinghouse there, the girl with a good face came to the house, facing the people on the bed called: "Ziguang brother, aunt gave you the next face, I help you to eat up!"


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the guest in the house?" The man''s hoarse voice came out, and the man lying on the bed put his hands on the bed and wanted to sit up.


    The girl quickly put down her face and stepped forward to support him. She helped him to sit up and let him lean against the head of the bed. It''s just a simple thing, but it takes her a lot of effort.


    She quietly breathed out a breath, which just said: "it''s a little master. Looking at my age, she said she came to see her aunt. She asked him to come into the room and drink water."


    The man sitting on the head of the bed is strong and has a weak breath. His hair is scattered and his face has a big beard, which almost covers his facial features. In addition, he has been lying in bed for several days, and his hair and beard are disordered, which looks a bit frightening.


    "What kind of master?"


    Li Ziguang asked. There are no relatives in his family. Apart from the people in the village, there are no relatives and friends. Especially when he is in this situation, who will come to his home again?


    "He''s a little monk. He''s very good-looking." The girl said sweetly and brought the noodles to him.


    Li Ziguang was stunned. Little monk?


    "Brother Ziguang, eat while it''s hot!" Said the girl, taking a small stool on the bed, so that he can eat by himself.


    "Good." Li Ziguang should, looking at the girl, said: "Yuanyuan, thank you these days. If you didn''t come to help me, my mother was afraid that one person would fall down."


    "Where does brother Ziguang speak?" The girl was smiling, and her chubby face began to smile. Her eyes bent into a line and said, "brother Ziguang treats me well, and my aunt treats me just like a girl. I can help. I will come to help."


    Li Ziguang laughed and said nothing more, but ate the noodles in the bowl three or two times. Also in the young girl will bowl and small stool tidy up, heard behind her aunt with the voice of joy.


    "Ziguang, come on, let master Tang show you. Maybe your legs can be cured." Aunt Li couldn''t hide her excitement. She took Tang Ning in and walked quickly to her son''s side.


    After downing followed in, his eyes fell on the man on the bed. Her face was so black that she felt that she had to be thirty years old even if she was thirty-five? But Aunt Li said her son was only 21 years old.


    "Zi Guang, please call someone! This is master Tang. " Aunt Li said in a hurry, motioning her son to call someone quickly.


    "Master Tang?" Li Ziguang was slightly surprised. Looking at the little monk, he was stunned: "are you the teacher of Tianlong?"

 Chapter 336

    "Well, I''m master Tianlong." Donning responded with a smile.


    "I heard my mother mention that the new tutor of Tianlong college is a monk. I didn''t expect to come to my house today." Li Ziguang eased up and said apologetically: "master Tang, please forgive me. I can''t move my legs. I can''t get up to give you a gift."


    "It doesn''t matter. Monks don''t pay much attention to it." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at this although the legs can not stand up, but still good spirit, there is no self abandon man, she laughed, came to the bedside and said: "hand out, I give you pulse, look at your physical condition."


    Li Ziguang was stunned for a moment. Looking at the Tianlong tutor who came to his home, he was a little stunned. Tianlong''s students are the most outstanding aristocratic children in the land of mortals. All of them are naturally arrogant, and Tianlong''s tutor is selected carefully. Even though they don''t always see them when they want to see them, today they come to his home and say they want to give him pulse. It''s so approachable that he is astonished and incredible.


    "What are you doing, boy? Put out your hands quickly Aunt Li said that she had already taken her son''s hand and laughed at the teacher: "master Tang, please show me."


    "Master Tang, sit down." One side of the girl did not know when to move the chair to the bedside. At this moment, she vaguely guessed that the master of Tang should not be Tang poetry.


    Tang Ning smiles at the girl. After sitting down, he reaches out his hand and reaches for Li Ziguang''s bowl to pulse for him.


    Aunt Li and the girl looked at him nervously, but did not dare to disturb him. After a long time, when they saw master Tang''s hand back, Aunt Li nervously asked, "master Tang, how are you?"


    "Lift up the quilt and I''ll look at his legs." Said Downing, motioning for him to lift the quilt.


    Aunt Li was about to open the quilt when she saw Li Ziguang holding down the quilt. She looked at the girl who was looking at her curiously and said, "Yuan Yuan, you go out first."


    After listening to this, Aunt Li responded and nodded quickly: "yes, yes, you go out first. You are a girl. Go outside first!"


    "Good." The girl answered, and then went out and helped them close the door.


    Looking at this scene, Downing''s eyes crossed with a smile. This Li Ziguang looks strong like a bear and looks like a big man. He doesn''t want to have such a delicate mind.


    "Master Tang, I don''t look at my legs very well. Don''t be scared." Li Ziguang looked at Tang Ning and said.


    "Well." She nodded and looked at his legs as he lifted the quilt.


    Because of the leg injury, he was wearing a pair of boxed shorts. His legs were swollen like pig''s hooves, but he didn''t take any medicine. There was a bone that was faintly about to be punctured and the flesh was not treated. She examined it and asked, "didn''t you ask the doctor in the city to see him? Why didn''t you give him any medicine? "


    "The doctor said that the bone was broken and dislocated seriously, and he could not stand up without medication. He just prescribed the medicine, boiled the herbal medicine and drank it to relieve pain and reduce inflammation." Aunt Li said quickly.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning shook his head, stood up, looked at Li Ziguang on the bed, and said: "in addition to your leg injury, your internal injury is not light, I will give you some medicine, this period of time you can take good care of, especially the leg and foot injury here more carefully, so as not to fall into trouble in the future."


    Listening to this, Li Ziguang asked in dismay: "Tang Shi is to say, I, my leg can be cured?"

 Chapter 337

    Tang Ning looked at the stunned Li Ziguang and said: "can you cure it! That is to say, the leg bone is broken and moved again. As long as the displaced bone is adjusted, and then the broken bone is joined together. After a period of time, the leg bone will be connected and fixed because of the bone marrow on the bone. As long as you keep it well, you will be able to jump after three months, which is no different from what you used to be. "


    It''s just a broken leg and moved?


    Li Ziguang widened his eyes and looked at the young monk with a relaxed and indifferent face. He was shocked and stunned. The famous doctors in the city said that they couldn''t be cured because the bone was so dislocated that it couldn''t be moved. Even if it was just connected, it would be unable to stand because of the force. However, in the mouth of Tang Shi, he said that it was just a broken leg bone and it was displaced?


    Is Tianlong''s tutors so powerful? You know, his mother has invited all the doctors in Tianlong city for his leg these days, and even he has given up his heart. Unexpectedly, he hears Tang Shiqing''s saying that his leg will recover as before in three months.


    "Tang, master Tang, can my leg really be cured? Did I hear you right? " He asked again, unsure.


    "Master Tang, is that true? Can my son''s leg really heal? Can he get back to what he used to be? " Aunt Li asked excitedly, and her eyes became red.


    Downing nodded: "yes, don''t worry! As long as you take good care of it, it won''t be a big problem. "


    Hearing this, Aunt Li knelt down directly to Tang Ning with a plop. She choked and said, "thank you, thank you! You are a great benefactor of my family


    "Auntie, what are you doing? Get up She was not even expected to kneel down.


    Li Ziguang''s throat choked on the bed. He looked at his mother and Tang Shi, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Master Tang, you are my great benefactor! We are lucky enough to meet you. If it wasn''t for you, what would my son Guang do? " She wept and laughed with tears.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning had no choice but to say: "Auntie, this is it! Don''t cry. Go and get me a basin of fresh water and a basin of hot water first. I''ll help you just move the bone right and connect it. "


    "Good, good. I''ll go. I''ll go." Hearing that he was going to help her son get bone set, Aunt Li quickly wiped her tears and went out.


    After seeing her go out, Tang Ning looked at Li Ziguang on the bed and said, "the process of treatment should be very painful."


    "It doesn''t matter, master Tang. I can bear it." If you can recover, a little pain is nothing!


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, went to the door outside, waved to the girl: "round."


    "Master Tang, do you want me?" She trotted over to ask.


    "Go and find your uncle pillar." Donning said with a smile.


    "Good." The girl didn''t ask much. After answering, she walked out quickly.


    "Master Tang, this basin is clear water. The hot water is burning. It will be ready in a moment." Aunt Li came in with clear water and put it beside the bed. Then she looked at Tang Ning and asked, "master Tang, do you need to prepare other things? What else do you need? You tell me, I''ll get ready. "


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "I''ll ask Yuanyuan to ask her uncle Zhu to come and help. It will be very painful for her to set her bones after a while. Someone with great strength should press him."

 Chapter 338

    "Well, I''ll see if the hot water is ready." Mrs. Li said, and hurried out.


    After a while, the man who left earlier came back with Yuanyuan and asked, "Yuanyuan, what did the little master ask me to do?"


    "I don''t know, just ask you to come and help." Yuanyuan said, with people into the courtyard, then in the west room door called: "little master, the pillar uncle is coming."


    Tang Ning came out and saw the man with a confused face. He laughed and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, meet again."


    "Hehe, little master, is there anything you want me to do?" Asked the man, not knowing why.


    "Well, you come in first. I''ll talk to you later." She motioned for him to come in first.


    After a while, Aunt Li came in with hot water. Seeing the man, she said, "pillar, master Tang wants to ask you to help him press Ziguang. He wants to help Ziguang treat him."


    "Ah? Can Zi Guang''s leg still be cured? " The man was stunned and asked in amazement.


    "Yes, cure! That''s what Tang can do Aunt Li said quickly.


    Tang Ning looked at her and said with a smile, "Auntie, you go out first! Close the door and don''t let anyone disturb us. "


    "Well, well, I''ll guard the door. If you have anything to do, you can shout." With that, Aunt Li quickly backed out.


    In the room, Downing said to the man: "uncle, you go to his side, put your hands on his thighs, don''t let him move."


    "Good." The man stepped forward and came to Li Ziguang. He compared his hands and finally found a better position to hold him. He held his thighs and pressed them.


    "Open your mouth." Tang Ning looks at Li Ziguang.


    Li Ziguang listened to his words, instinctively opened his mouth, the next moment, a ball of cloth will be put into his mouth.


    "Bite, so as not to bleed." Downing said, and then looked at one of his legs, one hand on his knee, the other hand carefully pressed the bone on his leg, slowly moved the displaced bone back.


    When the sharp pain hit, Li Ziguang tightly bit the cloth ball in his mouth, sweat oozed from his forehead, and his leg was not moved for half because he was pressed. He tilted his head and clearly felt the sharp pain that the bone was slowly moving. He even felt the sound of bone piercing into the flesh, just like a sharp knife digging in the meat. The pain made his whole body tense Get up.


    Previously, he said that he could endure the severe pain, but he did not expect that the pain would become so severe. Dou Zhu''s sweat drips down because of the sharp pain, and the blue veins appear in his hands holding the quilt tightly. He never thought that time would pass so slowly, as if it had experienced a century.


    The man who pressed Li Ziguang''s thigh was shocked. Staring at Zi Guang''s legs, the bone which was faintly about to be punctured was slowly pushed back.


    That pair of white hands on his legs as slowly pressed, gently moved, slightly pulled, and actually moved the broken bone back to the right position. As he straightened Zi Guang''s leg and touched the leg bone from top to bottom, he moved his hand away.


    "Well, uncle, let go."


    Tang Ning said to the man, and then looked at Li Ziguang, who was sweating like rain. He leaned on the head of the bed and couldn''t even speak. He asked with a smile, "are you ok? Can you help it? And a leg. "

 Chapter 339

    Li Ziguang couldn''t speak. He just nodded weakly.


    Seeing this, Downing first fixed his leg in good position with cloth and board, and then said, "uncle, hold his leg."


    "Good." The man was in a hurry and pressed the other leg of Li Ziguang.


    There were many broken bones in both legs, and they were also seriously displaced. It took a lot of effort for Downing to move his bones and connect them. It was Rao herself. At this time, a trace of sweat oozed from her forehead.


    The pain of the bone transfer was very tolerable, but Li Ziguang never even hummed. She admired him. When she helped him fix his legs, she couldn''t help laughing.


    It turned out that he did not know when the pain fainted, and the sweat on his face, even if his skin was dark, could see that he was completely collapsed.


    "Well, uncle, help him and let him lie down." Tang Ning said, to the side of the clean hands, and then take hot water to help him handle the leg injury and swelling.


    "Can his leg really be cured?" The big man couldn''t help asking again.


    "Well, as long as you keep it well, you can do well." Tang Ning laughed and opened the door and asked, "Auntie, is there anything you can do with medicine?"


    "Yes, there is. I have a medicine maker at home. I''ll get it." She ran into the kitchen and came out with a stone medicine pot.


    "This one is OK. Just put it here! You can help me find some more boards, about this long and so thick... " She made gestures and told her what she needed.


    "Good." She was busy answering, but she couldn''t help asking, "master Tang, have my son''s leg bones been connected?"


    Downing laughed and said, "well, the board you are looking for is to fix his leg bone, and don''t let the leg move."


    Hearing this, Aunt Li wiped a handful of tears, and then cried and laughed: "I''ll go and find it right away."


    The man who followed him stood beside him and asked, "little master, do you want to make medicine? Shall I come? "


    "I can help, too." The girl also came over and squatted down beside downing.


    See this, Tang Ning then smile way: "Yuan Yuan, you go to the room to look at your son Guang elder brother, if he wakes up, tell me."


    "Good." The girl answered and went to the room.


    "Uncle, I''ll trouble you." Tang Ning got out of the way and asked him to help pound the medicine. He took out some prepared herbs from the space, put some herbs in the medicine jar, and said, "you mash them here first, and I''ll go outside to pick some herbs back."


    The man was stunned and didn''t react. He saw that the little monk had gone outside.


    Picking herbs outside? When are there herbs that can cure leg injuries? Can it work?


    All herbs are medicines. As long as you know the properties and distinguish the efficacy, you can naturally mix them into medicines. Others don''t understand, but it''s not difficult for Downing, who is proficient in medicine.


    Seeing the little monk come back with a bunch of weeds in his hand


    Well, in the eyes of a man, isn''t that a weed? They can be seen everywhere in the fields and ditches, and sometimes they have to be pulled out. However, this thing is medicine? Would it be too much fun?


    Tang Ning put the herbal medicine into the medicine pot, let the man mash it, and then boil it into ointment. He went into the room to help Li Ziguang apply the medicine and bandage it. At the same time, he told Mrs. Li: "this medicine is changed once a day. Don''t lose the changed ointment. When the other ointment is used up, he will stew the ointment and wine in water and then wrap it for him again. This leg and foot should be just like this Almost. "

 Chapter 340

    Tang Ning looked out and saw that it was getting late. He said, "it''s not too early. I have to go."


    "Master Tang, thank you very much." Li Ziguang, who had already woken up, said thanks to him.


    Downing looked back at him and laughed. Without saying anything more, he went out.


    "Master Tang, I''ll see you off." Aunt Li quickly followed up: "master Tang, I don''t know how to thank you."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a piece of work. Auntie, go back and take care of Ziguang! I remember that he must not be allowed to get out of bed. He should take good care of it. The medicine should be changed once a day, and the herbs I put aside should be boiled for him every day Downing told him.


    "Well, I''ll remember." She was busy responding.


    "Then I''ll go." She put her hands together, saluted her, and then looked at the girl who was smiling at her. Then she turned and walked away.


    Out of the village, she stepped slightly, the palm of the palm slightly suffused with heat. When she opened her palm, she saw that the Buddhist seal was full of holy light, and there was a faint force flowing into her body.


    She smiles and takes back her palm. Then she quickly takes Xiaohei to the direction of Tianlong city


    At this time, Tianlong City, teahouse.


    "What is master Tang going to do? Why haven''t you come so long? " Niu Dali is sitting at the window on the second floor and looks down the street to see if Mr. Tang has come.


    "Ye feibai went shopping with Xingtong and Hanzhi, but he hasn''t come yet." Situ said lazily, holding his head in one hand and drinking water with a teacup in the other.


    "It''s estimated that there are many things to buy, so I''m going to delay some time. Besides, master Tang hasn''t arrived yet, so let''s wait!" Song Yixiu said, his eyes fell on the street outside.


    It''s hard to be free. It''s good to see the busy pedestrians on the street.


    "I think master Tang is coming back soon. Why don''t you go and find them?" Su Yanqing said, looking at them.


    "Well, I''ve had several pots of tea here. I''d like to go out for a walk." Situ stood up and looked at the crowd: "who wants to go with me?"


    "I''ll go, too."


    "I''ll go for a walk, too."


    "Leave some here to wait for Tangshi, others will go." Situ said and jumped directly from the window.


    "Well, why don''t you go through the gate?" The cow yelled vigorously, but also jumped down.


    "One by one, it''s really uncertain." Song Yixiu shook his head and looked at Su Yanqing: "shall we go to the main gate? Or do you want to follow the window? "


    Su Yanqing said with a gentle smile, "let''s go!" As soon as the voice fell, we went down the stairs with him.


    "Come back soon, not too long." Gao Chen and others called upstairs, telling them not to go too long.


    "I know, I know!" They waved their hands and walked together.


    At the same time, ye feibai stepped out of the shop and said, "I''ve bought everything, so go back! I guess they''re in a hurry. "


    There are a lot of things to buy. Xingtong is lowering his head and changing his hands. Suddenly, he is hit by someone. The thing falls to the ground, and the man''s voice is also heard.


    "How do you walk? Without eyes? " The man frowned and said, but when he saw the eyes of the man who looked up, he took a breath.


    "Why you! Why are you not dead, you ominous man? "

 Chapter 341

    At the same time, star Tong also saw the man in front of her. At first sight, her face turned white, and she instinctively stepped back. There was a look of panic on her face.


    Ye feibai in front heard the movement behind him and looked back. Holding something in his hand, Han Zhi, walking behind the star pupil, strides forward to her at this time.


    "Star pupil, are you ok?" Seeing her pale face, Han Zhi asked.


    Star pupil shook his head and squatted down to pick up the things that had fallen to the ground. At this time, the man took a lunge forward and reached for the star pupil.


    "Why are you here? How could you not die? "


    However, he stretched out his hand and was blocked by cold knowledge. At the same time, he took a step and protected the star pupil behind him. He looked at the man coldly and expressionless: "get away from me!"


    "Who are you! What''s your business if I talk to her? Get out of the way Anger appeared on the man''s face, reaching out to push cold knowledge, but was blocked by a fan.


    "Well, what is this for?" The fan in Ye Fei''s white hand blocked the man in front of him. At the same time, his strength surged in his hand. The holy master''s powerful life shook the man back.


    After several steps, the man''s face suddenly became gloomy. He looked at the man with a fan in his hand and a noble man in black. At last, his eyes fell on the man with a drooping head and a sneer.


    "Good! I didn''t expect you not only didn''t die, but you were also on your back, right? But don''t forget, you are a family man! An ominous man has the face to live in this world. If I were you, I would have been killed at first! "


    "Then you''ll hit it! We didn''t stop. "


    Ye feibai said coolly, the fan in his hand was gently fanned, and his eyes fell on the man: "however, if you don''t dare to bump into it, you should be polite to us. You should know that this is Tianlong City, not your home."


    "Who are you! Dare to take care of my family affairs The man snorted coldly, and his expression was full of evil.


    Ye feibai glanced at him, leisurely way: "this childe is the person that you can''t get up with."


    Listening to this, the man was obviously a little afraid, but at this time, a deep voice came over, let him listen, as if fighting chicken blood excited.


    "Gu Yuan, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this sound, the star pupil, who was protected by Han Zhi, was shocked violently. However, he did not dare to raise his head. Instead, he lowered his head lower. His face became more and more pale and his body trembled slightly, as if he had met someone who was afraid.


    A middle-aged man in Xuanyi came out from another shop. Seeing several people gathered here, he walked over.


    He has a steady pace, and his body exudes the momentum of a superior without anger. Two teenagers and girls of 12 and 3 years old are followed by him, followed by four middle-aged men.


    "Second uncle! You''re just in time. Come and see who this is


    The middle-aged man in Xuanyi came to him and took a look at ye feibai, who was holding a fan. He also saw a man in black standing on one side, and a girl who could not see clearly with his head down behind him.


    He asked, "aren''t you going shopping? How did you spend it here? "

 Chapter 342

    "Second uncle, look at her, look at her. She is the unlucky person with different pupils! She didn''t die, and somehow she came to Tianlong city. She also found a supporter The man said, pointing to the girl who was protected by the man in black.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man in xuannian frowned and looked at the girl behind her with a threatening look. However, because she could not see her face clearly, she stepped forward.


    Seeing this, ye feibai stepped forward and blocked in front of Han Zhi and Xing Tong. Looking at the middle-aged man who was above him, he calmly asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Young master, get out of the way. I want to see if she cares for her family." The middle-aged man said, step forward, at the same time, a surge of spiritual power, shaking open the front of the ye feibai.


    Although ye feibai is a spiritual master, but the strength of this middle-aged man is above him. The shock of his coercion makes the whole person retreat uncontrollably.


    Because of the regulations of Tianlong City, he was only shocked by the pressure and was not injured.


    Han Zhi sees that ye feibai is shaken open. The middle-aged man in Xuanyi steps towards him. When he is preparing to pull out his sword, the star pupil protected by him at this time presses his hand and slowly raises his head. The blue eyes like stars meet the opposite eyes.


    Xuanyi middle-aged man saw the pair of different pupil, also saw the face, so the pace also stopped. He fixed to look at the pair of eyes with firm color, dignified and indifferent eyes fell on her body, and then frowned at her.


    At the age of 12-3, he gradually grew into a beautiful girl. She was dressed in a strong black dress. She was clean all over her body. She was also a cultivation of Qi refining. If it were not for the pair of different pupils, he would not even recognize the girl in front of him, that was the girl who had been abandoned at the age of seven and was thrown into wolf Valley for self survival.


    "Why are you here?" Xuanyi middle-aged man calm voice said, eyes fell on the body of star pupil.


    Star Tong looks at him, the man who said to be her father. Since childhood, she only saw indifference and disgust in his eyes, even now it is the same.


    She pressed down her mind and forced herself to calm down. She looked at him directly and said, "where am I? What do you have to do with me?"


    "Presumptuous!" Xuanyi middle-aged man deep voice a drink, the pressure scattered.


    Ye feibai worried that the two of them could not bear the pressure of the middle-aged man, so he stepped forward to block them. However, he was still shocked by each other''s pressure, and a trace of blood seeped out of his mouth.


    Han Zhi reached out his hand and helped him. When he wanted to move forward, he was stopped by Ye feibai. He looked at the middle-aged man in Xuanyi and laughed coldly: "you are so big! Do you dare to ignore the rules of Tianlong city? "


    "I''ll teach my daughter, what are you going to do?"


    The middle-aged man in Xuanyi glanced at ye feibai, held his hands, and said in a calm voice: "besides, there are regulations in the city of Tianlong city. Can''t you teach your daughter in the city?"


    Listening to this, ye feibai was stunned. He could not help looking back at the star pupil. Even Han Zhi''s eyes flashed slightly at this time, and he was surprised in his heart.


    Daughter? Is star Tong the daughter of this man?


    "I have no father, and you are not my father!" The voice of star pupil is indifferent. If you listen carefully, you can hear the resentment in her tone.

 Chapter 343

    "Do you hear me? Don''t you get out of the way? Don''t you want Chengwei to come and deal with this? " Ye feibai said, staring at the middle-aged man in Xuanyi.


    Looking at the attitude of these people and hearing what they said, he felt faintly that Xing Tong might have something to do with these people. He didn''t know what origin Xingtong was. He only knew that Xingtong was the people around Tang Shi. If he lost people, he would let them take them away, and he would not be able to replace him with Tang Shi.


    Xuanyi middle-aged man''s eyes across the leaf feibai, fell on the star pupil''s body, calm voice way: "tilt song, follow me back!"


    "No way!" Star Tong said in a cold voice, hands tightly clasped into a fist.


    Hearing her words, Xuanyi middle-aged man''s face sank, his eyes coldly staring at her, containing a threatening voice and drinking with anger: "take it for me! Take her back


    How could he allow her to show off in such a way!


    After a few people stepped forward, is ready to start, listen to ye feibai Li drink: "I see who dares!" The spirit power in his body moves up, his steps open, and he makes the posture of preparing to fight.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to fight? Ye feibai, didn''t Tang Shi say don''t make trouble? It''s time for the city guard to fight for a while in the dragon city. "


    Si Tu and others came from afar. When they came to the three of them, they saw that ye Fei was white with a trace of blood on his mouth. However, those people on the other side were spiritual masters. Judging from their momentum, they seemed not weak.


    "They hit you?" Situ asked, his eyes narrowed and his eyes flashed a dangerous color.


    "They want to take the star pupil." Ye feibai said.


    "Take the star pupil?"


    Situ pulled the corner of his mouth, and the Yin test''s smile rose. He walked forward and kneaded his hands: "you''re not cowardly! Even our people dare to move? Old man, who are you? Name it! Do you want a fight? We can accompany you to the end


    As he spoke and walked forward, Su Yanqing, Niu Dali and other famous students also gathered around and surrounded them. Although they didn''t speak, they all stared at them. The posture was obviously the rhythm of fighting together.


    Because of the arrival of more than ten people, the middle-aged men who were ready to go forward hesitated and did not dare to start. They took a look at the middle-aged man in Xuanyi and retreated behind him.


    Xuanyi middle-aged men quietly looked at these young men in splendid clothes and outstanding temperament. At first sight, they knew that they were all the children of aristocratic families. However, how could these people be related to Qingge? And one by one, stand up and protect her?


    "What''s going on? Is there any trouble? "


    A team of city guards came quickly and orderly. The leader drank and pointed to the crowd around him: "they are all scattered, all are scattered!" Walking forward, I saw a group of noblemen surrounded by several people, and there were two teenagers and girls about 12 years old in the middle. It seemed that they were frightened and shrank behind the middle-aged man.


    Seeing this, they rushed around and yelled at the princes of the royal guards: "Tianlong city does not allow disturbances and fights. Have you forgotten?"


    "It''s them who make trouble. What are they yelling at us for?" The cow muttered vigorously, quite dissatisfied.


    When the middle-aged man in Xuanyi saw the arrival of Chengwei, he couldn''t help smiling

 Chapter 344

    "What are you all doing around here? Do you want to make trouble? " The head of the man drink, eyes in their body, quietly looked at a time, but some headache.


    How are these ancestors? He didn''t recognize them when he came here just now. It will be clear that these young people dressed in royal clothes and elegant clothes, looking like aristocratic princes in Yushu Linfeng, are not the favored sons of heaven in Tianlong college?


    How can they come to Tianlong city if they don''t practice in the college? And these 24680 There are more than a dozen? Are they trying to do something?


    "I''m going to bring my daughter back. These people stand up and stop my daughter from going back with me." Xuanyi middle-aged man said, glancing over the surrounding dozens of young people.


    He held his hand, and his eyes fell on situ and ye feibai. He sneered and said, "the distance between Tianlong city and Tianlong city is not enough to take his daughter home? The reason is to let the city Lord come out and say it, and he dare not say so


    "Pull a girl in the street and say it''s your daughter? If everyone learns from you, isn''t Tianlong city a mess? " Ye feibai said leisurely, and didn''t bother to talk with them. Instead, he said to situ Ji: "take the star pupil to leave, so that the Tang master will not wait for a long time."


    "Star pupil, let''s go!" When situ put his arm around her shoulder and took her to walk away, the low and oppressive voice came.


    "The people I care for my family can take away if you say you can take it away!" Xuanyi middle-aged man said in a deep voice, his figure moved, and a dozen Tianlong students around him also moved.


    "What do you want to do?"


    As they drank, they drew closer to the middle of the room. One by one, the spirit power was surging, and the battle spirit was fierce. When the middle-aged man in Xuanyi saw this, his face was livid and his violent breath gushed out.


    These people can see that they are the sons of noble families. Each of them represents a family. Even if he is a big family, he can''t bear to fight against so many aristocratic families. However, let them take away the people who care for his family. Isn''t it funny to let them take away the people who care for their family?


    "You evil! You want them to bully Dad! You broom star, why don''t you die Standing behind the middle-aged man in Xuanyi, the 12-year-old boy glared at a face, pointing to the star pupil and cursing.


    "What are you doing! So vicious at a young age Next to the cow to listen to the gas, but a lunge forward and pushed him.


    The boy didn''t expect that he would dare to push him. He staggered back a few steps and was held by the middle-aged man behind him.


    "You dare to push my brother!" The girl next to her did not agree. She pulled out the whip behind her and whipped it towards the cow.


    The cow tried to avoid it. He sneered and said, "if you don''t agree with me, you should use the whip. Be careful that you can''t get married later."


    "You The girl was so angry that she turned red and wanted to go forward again, but was stopped by the people behind her. She was so angry that she turned around and whipped her whip, and then she pulled out towards the star pupil protected in the back.


    "It''s all caused by an ominous man like you!"


    "Whew!"


    The whip was drawn out, but he was caught by situ. He reached out and tried to throw the girl out, but the girl''s whip was held by the middle-aged man in Xuanyi.


    When Si Xuanchuan was holding a middle-aged man''s voice, he was in the middle-aged.


    "Amitabha."

 Chapter 345

    Hearing this sound, ye feibai and other people''s eyes brightened and looked at the sound.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    Tang Ning, dressed in green, stood at the periphery of the crowd. Even in the crowd, his bright head still made people see him at a glance. Behind him, there were many students waiting in the restaurant before. Obviously, he came here after hearing the news.


    Cold know and star pupil see her coming, heart big set.


    Xuanyi middle-aged man followed their eyes and saw the little monk with a bald head walking slowly over. The young monk was about fourteen or fifteen years old. His face was exquisite and excellent. He was dressed in green, with a round bamboo hanging on his waist, and a crow squatting on his shoulder. He was somewhat like a wandering monk.


    Because the people around her got out of the way, it was very convenient for Tang Ning to come to the front. She took a look at situ and others, and then looked at the middle-aged man in Xuanyi. Then she said to him, "don''t you release your hand?"


    Situ took a look at the middle-aged man in Xuanyi and took back his hand. The middle-aged man in Xuanyi handed the whip to his daughter and looked at the little monk.


    A man who can let these noble sons and brothers obey orders is not just a simple monk.


    "Master Tang, these people want to take the star pupil!"


    "Tang Shi, he said that Xingtong was his daughter, and he wanted to take her back."


    "We won''t let him. He wants to rob us."


    One by one, the students began to speak. Because of the arrival of Tang Shi, they all retreated behind him.


    Listening to their words, Downing''s eyes flashed slightly and her heart moved. She looked at the star pupil and called, "star pupil, come out."


    Star pupil stepped out, came to her side, called a: "master."


    "Tell him what your name is." Donning signaled.


    Hearing the speech, star Tong looked at the master beside her and showed a smile. She clenched her fist and looked directly at the people in front of her. Her voice was clear and sonorous: "my name is star pupil!"


    Tang Ning showed a smile and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him: "this benefactor, do you have any doubts?"


    The middle-aged man in Xuanyi looked at the young monk with curved eyebrows and relaxed expression, and said in a deep voice: "her name is Gu Qingge. She is my family member. Even if I change my name, I still care for my family!"


    "Amitabha." Tang Ning put his hands together and murmured softly. He looked at the person in front of him with a smile: "benefactor, she just said that her name is Xingtong. Moreover, this name is taken by me. Do you know why I took it?"


    Tang Ning looked at him and said with a smile, "because she was picked up by me and her life was saved by me, so I gave her a new name, which means that she has a new life."


    "The benefactor says that she is your daughter and your family member. I am very curious. You should be a member of the aristocratic family when you look at the clothes and temperament of the benefactor. How noble is the wealth of the aristocratic family? How can you be saved by the monk even if you are a daughter?"


    Yingying with a smile, not anxious not impatient, but the Gu family speechless.


    Can it be said in public that she was an ominous person because she was born with different pupils and hit Daike. She was abandoned by them as early as seven years old and left to live and die by herself?


    Xuanyi middle-aged man looked at the little monk in front of him, his eyes were slightly cold: "the monk is good at eloquence!"

 Chapter 346

    "Amitabha Buddha," Tang Ning said with a smile and his hands clasped together With a smile on her face, she said, "if you don''t tell me, I can explain why."


    Listen to this, Xuanyi middle-aged man''s face slightly changed, eyes cold staring at the little monk.


    Tang Ning didn''t seem to see it. He said to himself: "because she was born with different pupils, her mother died of dystocia when she was born. The benefactor decided that she was an ominous person and wanted to strangle her. Later, because she was kept by his grandfather, she saved her life. But at the age of seven, when her grandfather died, the benefactor ordered someone to throw her to wolf Valley and let her live and die. Benefactor, monk That''s right, isn''t it? "


    Hearing this, people around him could not help but spit on themselves and began to talk in a low voice.


    "Don''t say it''s a noble family. Ordinary people will have dystocia. How can you blame the children?"


    "It''s also called a biological father? Anyway, he is also his own flesh and blood. How could he be willing to throw a seven year old child to wolf Valley


    "This is to kill the child! It''s cruel. "


    "It''s no wonder that the girl didn''t recognize him, and I wouldn''t recognize such a father."


    "Now you have the face to take the girl home? He doesn''t want to take her home and kill her? "


    "Tut Tut, it''s human face and beast heart."


    Han Zhi and situ and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that Xing Tong had encountered such a thing when he was young.


    The voices of discussion and accusation made the faces of those people who took care of their family look a little ugly, especially the middle-aged man in Xuanyi, whose face was full of iron and evil.


    His sinister eyes fell on the star pupil''s body, coldly drank and scolded: "evil girl, what''s the use of me to keep you?" As soon as the voice fell, he was directly attacking the star pupil.


    "Hiss!"


    The people around him gasped: "he really wants to kill a girl! What a cruel heart


    At the moment of his attack, Downing reached for a brush, pushed the star pupil behind him, and met him at the same time.


    One is a high-ranking person with impressive momentum, and the other is a young monk. Once they fight, many people around them worry that the young monk is not the opponent of the middle-aged man in Xuanyi. However, they do not want to fight with each other. After several moves, they are not equal to each other.


    The middle-aged man in Xuanyi retreats after being hit by xiaoheshangyi. He pulls up his hands, squints at the little monk who has good accomplishments and asks, "who are you? Make up your mind to protect that ominous man


    Tang Ning put his hands together: "Amitabha, it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you despise her today, and you can''t stand up to her tomorrow."


    Star pupil heart a shock, Zheng Zheng at her master son, eyes slightly red, can not say a word.


    The middle-aged man in Xuanyi sneered and said, "what a big tone! I want to see what a man with different pupils has in his life


    He looked at the star pupil behind him, and said coldly, "from today on, I don''t have a descendant like you! Even if you die outside, never mention your surname gu! "


    Startong looked at him and said, "my name is Xingtong. I have nothing to do with your family!"


    "Good! Good! Remember what you said today Xuanyi middle-aged man heavily cold hum a, a swing of sleeves will take people away.

 Chapter 347

    Looking at the few people left, the city guard also secretly relieved, shouting to the people around: "all scattered, all scattered, nothing good-looking."


    While looking at the little monk, he knew this one. Last time, he asked several Tianlong students to stand on the street until the sun went down. I didn''t expect that today we went down the mountain with so many students. Fortunately, we didn''t do much.


    "Master, the star pupil is causing you trouble." Star pupil came to her side and said apologetically.


    Downing looked at her, patted her on the shoulder and laughed, "what are you talking about? What I''m afraid of most is trouble. In the future, these irrelevant people don''t have to pay attention to it. OK, don''t let these people disturb our good interest in going down the mountain. At this time, we''d better go and have a good meal. "


    Hearing this, situ stepped forward and said, "then go to the Tianxian Tower! There''s everything there, and it''s very complete. We''ll stay in Tianxian tower tonight. "


    "Good!" "Come on!" donning said with a smile She put all the things in the hands of Han Zhi and Xing Tong into the heaven and earth bag, and then she took the people with him to Tianxian tower.


    Su Yanqing, who walked behind, looked at the Tang teacher in front of her. She had unspeakable admiration in her heart. Han Zhi and Xing Tong seem to be the people she is waiting for, but it is not hard to see that she treats them like relatives.


    In particular, Tang Shigang said: today''s she is despised by you, tomorrow''s she you can''t stand up, which makes him deeply shocked. He has a vague feeling that the star pupil in the future may be really high.


    Xing Tong tidies up her mood and follows her master. Her master is right. Those who are irrelevant need not pay attention to it. As early as a long time ago, she thought she was an orphan. Those people and her were never a family. Why should she go to grieve for them!


    Here, Tang Ning and his party went to Tianxian building. Over there, they went back to the Inn and sat down in the room. The middle-aged man in Xuanyi said in a deep voice: "go and find out who the little monk is? And those young people, who are they


    "Yes." One of them answered and walked out quickly.


    "Second uncle, are we going to let her be taken away by them? Don''t you take her home? " The previous man asked, obviously for not bringing back the star pupil some unwilling.


    Xuanyi middle-aged man did not speak, just drink a glass of water, has been sitting quietly until, to inquire people back.


    "Master, the little monk is the tutor of Tianlong college, and he is known as Tang Shi. All the young people are students of Tianlong college." The middle-aged man who inquired back reported that his face was slightly coagulated. He just said, "there are not vulgar family forces behind Tianlong students." Under the words, these people are not easy to offend.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man in Xuanyi said, "what''s the origin of that little monk?"


    "I don''t know. My subordinates have inquired, but no one knows. As for his origin, all the people in Tianlong city don''t know. Even the identity of his teacher in Tianlong city is not known to all." Said the middle-aged man.


    Another middle-aged man in the back pauses for a moment, and then says, "my Lord, my subordinates think it''s better to let this matter go. The identities of these people are unusual. It''s not worth the loss to let me take care of my family and make bad friends with those people for the sake of an ominous person."

 Chapter 348

    After hearing their words, Xuanyi middle-aged man did not say anything more. As the head of a family, he knows how to measure the gains and losses. Since the situation is not conducive to him, he will not hold on to it.


    To offend such a group of people for the sake of a foreboding person who has long been abandoned is really unworthy.


    On the other side, situ took them to a magnificent gate, stopped and said to Tang Shi: "master Tang, this is Tianxian tower. This Tianxian building is a unique dragon city. If you have not been to Tianxian tower, you can''t say that you have been to Tianlong city."


    "Oh? So powerful? What''s so special about the Tianxian building? " Asked Downing, looking at the magnificent floor ahead.


    It was a three story floor, but around the building, it was surrounded by high walls, enclosing a large area. Originally, she thought the Tianxian building would be a lively place in Tianlong City, but unexpectedly it was in such quiet and quiet places.


    The floor area of Tianxian building alone, as well as the magnificent floor, has already made people wonder. What''s so wonderful and unforgettable?


    "What''s the point? Go in and have a look Said situ, and took them in.


    A group of people into the inside, immediately there are a number of beautiful, or beautiful, or gentle women to meet up. The other students are OK. After all, they are from the aristocracy. What beautiful women have not seen? But the cow vigorously saw a strength of silly music.


    "Gentlemen, please come inside." A woman came forward and showed them the way.


    "Let''s have dinner at Wangyue Pavilion first! We have about 30 people here. You can arrange it and put the tables together. " Situ said, waving his hand: "you go to arrange, I know where the moon Pavilion is, I will take them there."


    After hearing this, several women couldn''t help but look at each other and said, "childe, the moon Pavilion is..." Before he finished speaking, he saw a steward trotting over.


    "Here you are! I''ve got people ready for the moon Pavilion. I''ll take you to the pavilion. " The steward said with a smile and said to a few women on the side, "go, let wanqin go to Wangyue Pavilion and play the piano for all the princes."


    "Yes." Seeing the steward''s words, several women retreated. When they turned back to the back, they saw a beautiful woman in her thirties leaning against the fence, clutching melon seeds in her hand and asking, "is the little Lord coming?"


    Several women listened to a Zheng, looked at each other and asked: "sister Hong, who is the little master?"


    "You didn''t see it? Didn''t steward Lin run to the front to wait on him Meiyan woman asked, put the melon seed shell in her hand, and asked: "what did the manager Lin ask you to do?"


    "He asked us to ask Wan Qin to play in Wangyue Pavilion." Several women said, one of them can''t help but ask: "sister Hong, is the little Lord coming? Was it among those young men just now? "


    "Go and do what you should do. Do your own thing well. Don''t cause any trouble. If you make the young master unhappy, no one can save you." The woman waved and told them to leave.


    "Yes." Several people should, quickly back down.


    In front of him, situ, who came to Wangyue Pavilion, looked at Tang Shi with a smile and asked, "master Tang, what do you think of this place?"

 Chapter 349

    It can be said that this pavilion is the most central attic of Tianxian tower. Standing on it, you can have a panoramic view of the whole Tianxian tower. In front of the pavilion, there is a large lake in the middle. There are many unique pavilions built around the lake, and some halls and pavilions are scattered in the middle of these pavilions.


    As the evening approached, a young girl in a gauze pink dress came out with lights in her hands. The lanterns were hung up by them, lighting every corner of the building. No matter the young girls or the lanterns, it was a beautiful scenery in the eyes of the guests.


    At this time, such as pearls and jade plate clear sound Ding Dong ring, a woman in white holding the piano from the stone road, a little toe, light figure will jump to the lake side of a false rock to sit down, fingers, the piano sound is long.


    Tang Ning looked at it and couldn''t help but smile: "this place is really good. I spent a lot of thought. The consumption here should not be low, right?" Then he looked at situ.


    At this time, the next leaf feibai laughed: "master Tang, you don''t have to worry about it, because ah, this Tianxian building is his home."


    "What? Is Tianxian building owned by situ family Niu Dali took the lead to roar out. He was shocked. He took situ''s arm and grinned: "situ, don''t call me brother Niu, I''ll call you brother!"


    The people nearby saw it and couldn''t help laughing. Some of them knew that the Tianxian building was owned by situ''s family, but others did not. However, it was no surprise that they knew that situ''s family was one of the top aristocrats in the earthly world.


    Seeing Niu Dali like this, situ couldn''t help laughing. He took back his hand and said, "OK, don''t be poor. Sit down and wait for dinner! It will be served in a while. "


    Then, as if to tease him, he put his arm around his shoulder, frowned and said with a smile: "by the way, brother Niu, or I''ll call you two good figures to serve you? What other people don''t have, only you have this treatment, how about it? Do you want it? "


    "Hey, hey..."


    Niu Dali listened, grinned happily and looked at other people. Seeing that they all looked at him jokingly, and even some people joked and said something like that, he scratched his head and said, "I dare not, let my mother know, I have to kill me."


    "It''s OK. If we don''t talk, if you don''t, your mother won''t know." The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more feasible he felt. He said to the steward waiting at the side: "go and pick two good ones."


    "Good." The steward laughed and hurriedly retired.


    "This, this or not?" Niu Dali''s eyes were bright, and some were looking forward to it, but also some embarrassed: "how can it be like this? It''s better to say goodbye


    Yin qianze laughed and said, "brother Niu, since you are the good intention of master situ, you can bear it. As for us, we usually have maid waiting at home, so it doesn''t matter if there is any."


    "That''s right. Haven''t you been looking forward to coming to Tianxian building? You have to have a good time to make your trip worthwhile Situ said with a smile, "but I can say it first! Let them serve you, and you can''t do anything about it

 Chapter 350

    "Ah? No, no, I won''t move. " Niu Dali said in a hurry.


    Tang Ning see they all tease him like this, can''t help but smile: "all right, you don''t tease him, how to bully the honest people!"


    "Hey, master Tang, in fact, I don''t think this is bullying me. I and I are looking forward to it." Niu Dali smiles happily. Where is he stupid? Who said he was stupid and who was in a hurry!


    If he is stupid, can he become a dragon student? It''s a joke.


    He just looked at honesty. Since they wanted to tease him and even teased him with two girls, he would try his best to get two beauties to serve him. Why not?


    Listening to this, Downing chuckled and joked, "calf, you should not have been looking forward to it?"


    "Hey, hey, hey..." He grinned, his eyes fixed on the door over there.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    When they saw it, they couldn''t help laughing. For a while, the atmosphere was very relaxed and pleasant.


    With the wine and vegetables on the table, the steward also brought two women over. Thirty three people sat around the long table made up of several tables. Only Niu Dali knelt down beside him. Two beautiful women helped him to eat and drink. He hardly needed to do the whole process.


    Tang Ning ate the delicate dishes in front of him, listened to the piano, and looked at the front. With the coming of night, several women in white stepped onto the lake and danced. The gauze was blowing and the skirt was flying. The graceful figure danced charming, especially in the night.


    At this moment, she knew why the name of Tianxian building came from.


    Under the night, the lantern is like a star. In the melodious music of the piano, the beautiful woman dancing on the water surface in the middle of the lake is light, with long sleeves, like the charming eyes of a fairy under the moon. Around the lake, the sound of cheering comes out, and it is lively in the quiet.


    At the end of a dance, the women in white retreated, and a huge chessboard rose in the lake. The chessboard seemed to be floating on the water, with a remnant of human chess.


    "This is a chess game. As long as you can break the chess game, you can save a day''s consumption. If you can''t break the chess game, you have to pay double consumption." Seeing the master of Tang looking at the chessboard, situ explained.


    "That''s interesting." Tang Ning nodded with a smile and took a look at the chess game.


    It''s a mess.


    "Situ, your family has cost me a lot of money. I''ve been here twice, but I can''t break this situation after two walks." Ye feibai said, looking at the remnant of the lake, the whole person is lack of interest.


    "Is there a stake under the lake? How can everyone stand on the lake? " Niu Dali asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s covered with concealed piles." Situ nodded and said, leaning back on the back of his chair, he said with a lazy smile: "if this remnant is so easy to break, Tianxian building will not be called Tianxian tower."


    Su Yanqing took a look at the wreckage, then looked at the smiling Tang Shi and said, "master Tang, can you break this situation?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Shi.


    Tang Ning took a look at them, then shook his head and chuckled: "it can''t be broken. My chess skill is very ordinary. Besides, we all have people who invite dinner and consumption today, so we don''t have to think about breaking the chess game."

 Chapter 351

    When situ heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "it seems that I really have to thank Master Tang for his kindness."


    It is estimated that if it is not for the sake of his family that the tianxianlou is his family, he should not be difficult to deal with this situation. If he is someone else, he does not believe that he has this ability. But if he is a Tang master, he will say something else.


    "Mr. Tang, are we going back to college tomorrow? Or can we stay in the dragon city for a few more days? "


    Hong Yuan asked, and his eyes fell on Tang Shi. Tang Shi didn''t say how long this trip would last. When would he go back? Because the challenge once a half month made him have a kind of intense pressure, so after relaxing, he thought he could go back to practice, so that the next challenge would not be defeated again.


    "It''s rare to come out and play. Are you still in a hurry to go back to college?"


    "That''s right. We came out with master Tang to relax. It''s OK to stay for another day or two?"


    "No, I just..."


    Hong Yuan was a little shy. He was only worried about his challenge half a month later, and he wanted to take more time to practice. After all, he had never relaxed before, but now he is not used to it for a while.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "proper relaxation can make you more able to exert your strength. If the pressure is too great, it is not beneficial for the immortal cultivators, but..."


    She broke out and looked at them and laughed.


    That smile with a bit of cunning, curved eyebrows and eyes with a smart breath, but at this time, they in his strange smile, smell a bit of the breath of the dark, as if he was holding back some bad ideas.


    Niu Dali''s two maids, who were waiting by Niu Dali, were driven away by him after they had finished their meal. At this time, he looked at Tang Shi''s smile, rubbed his hands on his arms, and said, "master Tang, don''t laugh like this. I''m so flustered by it."


    "Master Tang, are you trying to get rid of us with some bad ideas?" Situ looked at Tang Shina''s smile and was on guard.


    "Master Tang took us down the mountain. I don''t think he will just take us down to relax and have fun? What else is waiting for us Su Yanqing asked, looking forward to it.


    On hearing this, Hong Yuan could not help looking forward to it, and his eyes fell on Tang Shi, wondering if he was going to take them to experience something.


    "No? Master Tang, you come down the mountain with us, don''t you just come down for fun


    "Master Tang, what are your plans? Let''s hear it out! "


    "Yes, master Tang, let''s hear it out!"


    Seeing them all shouting, Downing raised his hand and motioned, "all be quiet."


    When they were quiet, she said, "it''s true that this trip is not a pure play. However, you don''t have to worry about it, because it won''t take you to adventure and experience."


    Hearing this, they couldn''t help but look at each other. Since it''s not adventure, what would it be?


    Even one side of the cold know and star pupil, at this time also can''t help looking at their master son. They also thought that this trip was for relaxation.


    Looking at the puzzled faces one by one, Tang Ning smiles and leans on the back of his chair. He asks slowly, "after this period of time, you should be familiar with 30 people, right?"


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded: "familiar."

 Chapter 352

    But even though they are getting familiar with each other, what does it have to do with this downhill incident?


    "Just be familiar with it." She looked at them and said, "what I''m going to teach you this time is camouflage, or face changing."


    When they heard this, their eyes were not brightened: "transfiguration?"


    "Not bad."


    She looked at them and said, "tomorrow, I will teach you simple make-up skills. Through make-up, you can change your appearance. After that, you will be divided into two teams. One is responsible for camouflage and hiding, and the other is responsible for searching. If you are found and recognized, you will be regarded as a failure, and 10 points will be deducted to the one found. This training will last until both of your teams can perfectly camouflage to the right one Fang can''t find it for the end. "


    After listening to this, 30 people couldn''t help being stunned. Unexpectedly, what Tang Shi said was such training? But what''s the use of this?


    Some people then asked in their hearts: "master Tang, what''s the use of learning this?"


    "Yes! It doesn''t seem to be any use learning this? "


    "I don''t think it''s of any use either. It''s not very useful for us aristocrats like us to disguise ourselves?"


    "Well, it''s really not very useful. I''m interested in learning about face changing, but it''s only limited to the idea that it can be used occasionally to change one''s identity. It''s just that..."


    "Master Tang, is it really useful to learn this? Camouflage is not martial arts and body techniques. It''s not very useful. It''s a waste of time. "


    Su Yanqing and situ, ye feibai and song Yixiu did not open their mouths, but pondered over the intention of Tangshi training them to disguise and change their looks. At least they feel that master Tang will not let them learn this for no reason.


    Listening to their words, Downing just laughed, looked at them and asked, "do you think, can Hanzhi and Xingtong kill you?"


    "Ah?"


    The people''s faces were astonished. After looking at Tang Shi, he could not help but look at Han Zhi and Xing Tong, and then shook his head: "their strength is not as good as ours. Let alone kill us, it''s hard to get close to us."


    Hearing this, Downing laughed and said, "but I think they can kill you 30 people in one day tomorrow."


    "It''s impossible!" "It''s impossible at all!" the cow yelled


    "It''s really unlikely." Song Yixiu also said. Each of them is stronger than Xing Tong and Han Zhi. How can they kill them? Not to mention 30 of them?


    Cold know and star pupil look at each other, also do not know what idea master son hit? Let them kill 30 people? Or these 30 people here? Their strength is not enough!


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes were crooked and cunning with a smile: "then try it! You all have a good rest tonight, and you will all go out in the morning. Remember, don''t get together. One day is a test to see how many of you are alive at the end of the day. "


    Hearing this, situ and ye feibai looked at each other and asked, "master Tang, you let them assassinate us. What if our instinctive counterattack hurt them?"


    Under the instinctive counterattack, I''m afraid the strength will not be light, especially if they are still at the spirit Master level, so don''t mention it. Xingtong is only the fourth level cultivation of Qi refining.


    Donning listened and laughed: "you must have the ability to hurt them."

 Chapter 353

    "Hey, that''s interesting." Niu Li grinned and looked at Xingtong and Han Zhi: "I want to know how they can kill us."


    "I can''t help but look forward to it." Gao Chen laughed.


    "Good! That''s the deal! " As soon as situ patted his thigh, he said, "tomorrow morning we will go out and shake each other. I also want to know how they can kill us."


    Su Yanqing looked at Tang Shi and laughed. He thinks, this training, should be very interesting.


    The matter was settled in this way, and Tang Ning also told them that if the person who was killed out of the game, he would go back to the Tianxian building on his own.


    Because they had to prepare something first, they went to live in the backyard of tianxianlou arranged by situ. Situ and others were still drinking wine and chatting, listening to the piano and watching the dance. Obviously, they didn''t take it seriously.


    In the room in the courtyard, Han Zhi saw no one around and asked, "master, what should we do?" She didn''t think she had an idea.


    "Don''t be nervous, and don''t worry too much. I''ll teach you tonight. Now, I know you''ll go out and prepare all the things for me."


    After listening to her whispered something, Han Zhi''s eyes flashed slightly and nodded: "yes, my subordinates will go now." As soon as the sound fell, it went out quickly.


    Star Tong saw that the master took some things out of the space that they bought today. After thinking about it, he said, "master, if I can disguise it well, even if I can disguise it well, they can still recognize my eyes. Isn''t it revealing?"


    "This is not a problem. Now I''ll teach you how to make up. You should listen carefully." He sat her at the table with a smile, and put a mirror in front of her. There were some powder and fine brushes on the table.


    "If you want to disguise as an old woman, you have to start with the skin, choose the same color as this and apply it..."


    As he taught her, he explained, and at the same time disguised his face with a brush. Her technique is very skilled, the speed of drawing is also fast, and in half an hour, the whole person of star pupil changed.


    "Master, I''ve brought everything back." Han Zhi said, while walking in, but in the sight of the star pupil sitting at the table, his eyes widened with consternation.


    "Star pupil?"


    Before he went out, he was still a girl like star pupil, but now, sitting at the table is an old woman with silver head and wrinkled face. If it was not for the blue and black eyes, he would not have recognized the same person.


    At this time, the star pupil''s eyes were shining. Seeing Han Zhi''s face stunned, he looked at Tang Ning and said, "master''s technique is very good. If my eyes were not blue, I would not recognize myself."


    Donning shook his head and said, "it''s not good. It''s just a change of appearance. You have to learn to camouflage this face change to be successful."


    Smell speech, star pupil eye take don''t understand, she thought for a while, ask: "how to disguise just calculate success? Please teach me


    Downing looked at her straight back and said with a smile, "an old woman in her seventies and eighties doesn''t sit as straight as you do."

 Chapter 354

    "If you look like one, you should also behave like you. What kind of person do you look like when you disguise yourself? What would you say? You have to study carefully, especially the details. Many times, the details that you don''t pay attention to will expose you. It''s like you are a 70-80-year-old woman. You should learn to be like that. You have to bend your waist, tremble your hands, speak easily, take hard steps, and move slowly... "


    While teaching, Tang Ning helped them correct. Both Xing Tong and Han Zhi learned hard, because they knew that as the people around the master, maybe these would be used in the future.


    Therefore, learning these things, in their view, will not only let 30 students know the use, but also let them learn the same skill, so they both learn very seriously.


    "Cold knowledge."


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "because you are a dark guard, even if you are a secret guard, you will still have a certain fierce breath. So you have to practice to restrain your sharp breath in addition to the camouflage and disguise I taught you tonight."


    Hearing this, Han Zhi looked at her and said, "please teach your subordinates how to collect Qi."


    With the master, he knew that the master''s ability to hold back Qi was very human. She could even hide her accomplishments without being noticed. Even when she was a monk in green clothes, she never showed any ferocity on her body. However, he knew that he had seen the master''s fierce and attractive side, which was very imposing, but she could put it in and out freely Relax your vigilance and feel that she is just a harmless and friendly person.


    "I''m going to pass you a set of mind skills for calming Qi. You can practice it tonight." Tang Ning said, looking at the star pupil: "you also write down, learn together."


    "Yes." Two people should, concentrate on learning.


    The night is long. When situ and others return to the guest room to have a rest, the light in the courtyard of Tang Ning is still on


    The next day, before it was light, the three were gathering in Downing''s room.


    When the star pupil saw himself in the mirror, the blue eye turned into a black pupil. He touched his eyes incredulously and said in a trembling voice, "Lord, master, my eyes are really black..."


    Tang Ning yawned, with a sense of sleepiness on his face, waved his hand and said, "it''s said that it just turns black temporarily after taking the pill. Although it has only one day''s effect, the medicine has no side effects and will not cause any damage to your eyes. You can rest assured! Tomorrow you will be restored to your original beautiful blue pupil. "


    Star pupil some say no words, she didn''t expect, originally her eyes if black, unexpectedly is like this. I used to fantasize that if she also had a pair of black pupils, but now she has such a pair of black pupils, she has found that in her face, or different pupil is more suitable for her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but smile. It turned out that, as early as when, she had already accepted her own blue pupil and liked her own blue pupil.


    The master is right. Her blue pupil is very beautiful. Her blue pupil is like the sea of stars, which is her unique beauty.


    "Master, do you think I can do this?"


    After the change of appearance, Han Zhi changed his appearance, and his breath was also restrained. He was still wearing the clothes of a little servant of Tianxian tower, and even his voice was lowered a few minutes.

 Chapter 355

    "Well, yes, but the voice has to change again." She said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Han Zhi''s heart moved and immediately said, "young master, is this feasible?" The voice changed slightly, along with the tone, the sound line had changed. If you look at the low eyebrow and narrow eyes, you can''t see the flaw.


    "Well, you go! Remember to be careful today. You have a bloody disaster. " Donning said, yawning and saying, "I''m going to make up my sleep. I''m waiting for your good news."


    Bloody disaster? Two people look at each other, but how to put in the heart, then out of the door, quietly left.


    In the morning, the students are ready to get up and go out after washing. Although drinking late last night, they still have a task to do today.


    "Come on! Bring me a wash basin. " In the room, a student yelled, stretching his waist out of bed. Maybe he got up early, with some sleepiness on his face.


    A young girl came in with water, put a basin of water on the washing table, and listened to the young student''s order: "tidy up the robe at the head of the bed and wait for me to change clothes."


    "Yes." The girl quietly arranged the robe hanging at the head of the bed, waiting for the young student to wash and get better, and then waited on him to put it on. However, when the girl helped him to tidy up his coat, the young student was suddenly frozen and his eyes were wide open.


    "Young master, it''s still early. Why don''t you go to sleep again?" Star pupil smile Ying Ying Ying looked at him to say, see him stiff body, can''t even say a word, then explained: "this is my master son teach the skill of acupoint."


    Then he took out a dagger in his sleeve, looked at the man''s stunned and shocked face and said, "you are the first one, the fastest death among 30 people." As soon as the voice fell, the dagger pierced into his heart. In an instant, fresh blood splashed out, and the whole young man was stupefied.


    It was a fake dagger. When it was stabbed, the dagger would shrink in and splash out red liquid. Like blood, at first glance, it was thought that blood was spilled from the chest.


    "You''re dead, and according to the rules, you can''t speak up until the end of the test, let alone reveal to others how you died and why you were killed." The star pupil says, take back the dagger, this just unties his cave.


    "You, you, you..." The young man was shocked and widened his eyes, pointing to her eyes: "how are your eyes, how..."


    "You are dead." Star pupil says, turn to leave neatly, go to the next target.


    The student behind him glared at a pair of unbelievable eyes and watched the star pupil leave. After a long time, he could not accept the result. He murmured: "I was killed? I just die? Or the fastest of the 30 students to die? Shit! I don''t want to play like this


    On the other side, Han Zhi also carried water into the guest room. Maybe it was early in the morning. One by one, he didn''t think of precautions. He thought that Xingtong and Hanzhi should not have acted so early.


    "Just let it go. Give it to me..." Before the words were finished, Han Zhi''s fake dagger had penetrated into the man''s heart, and the bright red blood came out. The student''s instinctive backhand hit him, but he saw that the other side had retreated.


    "Who are you?" He drank, but found that his chest did not hurt, the blood did not seem to be blood, can not help frowning, staring at the small waiter with low eyebrows and eyes.


    "A knife hit the heart, you''re dead."

 Chapter 356

    Han Zhi then raised his head, glanced at the scarlet blood on his white coat, curled his lips, and said, "the vigilance is really low."


    "Cold knowledge!"


    The student heard the voice of Han Zhi, and his eyes widened in amazement: "how is it you?"


    "The test started, don''t you know?" Han Zhi said, and directly picked up the basin of water he didn''t use and went out, saying, "remember the test gauge, you are already dead."


    "You, you stop! Come again! This time it doesn''t count! " The young student''s face was livid.


    Han Zhi''s footstep stopped and said, "life has not come again. If the dagger I just used was true, you would have been out of breath." Voice fell, this just stepped away, not, also helped him to close the door.


    One morning when he got up, Han Zhi and Xing Tong solved ten students. The ten students vowed last night that they would not be killed and that they would not be able to get close to them. However, they hung up before they left home in the morning. At this time, their faces were battered and they all spread out on their beds. They didn''t even want to move.


    It''s a shame. How can they tell other people that they were killed before they left the house?


    When Su Yanqing saw that there were ten people missing from the place where they had breakfast, Su asked, "what about the others? Why haven''t you come yet? "


    "Maybe you''re out? It''s not going to be individual today? " Situ said disapprovingly, while he put two snacks into his mouth, and said: "today, each of us is going our own way! Come back for a celebration dinner in the evening


    "I''ve gone. I''m curious. What will they do today?" Gao Chen said, after casually eating something, he waved his hand: "I''ll go out first, see you in the evening."


    "See you in the evening." Si Tu and others responded, and after eating something, they also stood up: "let''s go! We also go out to see if we can meet Han Zhi and Xing Tong


    Su Yanqing stood up, looked at the guest room and said, "why do I feel something is wrong?"


    "Do you suspect they''re dead?" Ye feibai smiles and looks at him.


    "Well." Su Yanqing nodded her head and asked, "isn''t this possible?"


    "No way."


    Ye feibai firmly said, "how can they start this morning? What''s more, in one night, even if you learn how to disguise and change your face, you will know that the cold breath of your body and the pair of eyes in your star pupil are so symbolic that you can detect them even if you don''t have to look carefully. "


    "But I think it''s impossible for them to go out earlier than us. Why don''t we go and have a look?" Song Yixiu said, seeing that the others were gone, he left situ and Niu Dali, who was still eating breakfast.


    "All right, let''s go! Go and have a look. I guess they are not in the room Situ said, taking the lead to the direction of the guest room.


    "Wait for me!" Niu Dali drank the porridge again, and then went with them.


    When he came to one of the guest rooms, situ pushed the door open and called out, "Chen Dao?"


    When no one answered, situ said, "look! They said there was no one in it. They left early. You don''t believe it. "


    Su Yanqing and ye feibai looked at each other and walked inside. When they saw the man on the bed, they were stunned

 Chapter 357

    Standing by the door, situ saw that they were stunned and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t there nobody? " Speaking to go inside, to look inside, can not help but startled.


    The people on the bed were wearing white underwear, and their chest was scarlet. The whole person was staring at the top of the bed. They didn''t even look at them when they came in. It was really frightening.


    "Chen Dao!"


    Situ quickly stepped forward and found that he was lying on the bed with his limbs spread out. The scarlet on his chest was not blood, and his body seemed to have no other injuries. He was relieved and patted him.


    "What do you do? It startled us


    Niu Dali also came forward and asked, "why don''t you make a noise in the room? We thought you were gone, and what was on your clothes He reached out his hand and smelled it. He frowned and wiped it on him again: "it seems to be some kind of liquid."


    "Chen Dao, who killed you?"


    Situ asked curiously. Seeing that he was silent, he just had a sad face and couldn''t help laughing: "you are not killed before the door is out, are you? Who? Cold knowledge? Or star pupil? How did they get close to you? How to kill you? "


    "Ah! Don''t ask me, I''m dead, dead people can''t speak Chen Dao was surrounded by several people, and finally could not help but pull up the quilt and cover it.


    The cow next to see vigorously, can not help grinning: "Hey, was hit, must be careless?"


    "It seems that the others have also been killed."


    Su Yanqing said thoughtfully. If you can kill ten people in one morning, it''s not cold knowledge that one person did it. That is, star Tong also made a move. However, how does star pupil do it? What did Tang Shi teach them?


    On hearing Su Yanqing''s words, Chen Dao, who was covered with quilts, quickly opened the quilt and asked, "how many people have been killed altogether?"


    Situ glanced at him with a smile: "you are a dead man and can''t speak."


    "Yes! If you don''t, you''ll hang up. You''re one of them. It''s no use asking. " Ye feibai also said with a smile, the folding fan in his hand gently fanned the wind, holding a pair of smiling eyes to stare at him.


    Listening to their words, Chen Dao couldn''t laugh or cry: "I abide by the rules of the test. If I hang up, I can''t speak. I can''t reveal any information to you. This is what Tang Shi told me." Then he waved his hand and said, "forget it, I''ll see it myself later." In fact, he also wanted to know whether he was the first to be killed by Han Zhi.


    "Well, let''s not embarrass him." Song Yixiu said, looking at them and saying, "it''s only serious and fair to not disclose this test. If he said it, wouldn''t it be meaningless?"


    "Not bad."


    Su Yanqing nodded her head and said, "at present, we only need to know that their camouflage is very successful. They can approach their rooms and their bodies in the early morning. I think they should have come in disguised as the servants of Tianxian tower."


    Chen Dao takes a look at him. He thought: I didn''t expect that the boy had guessed it three or two times. It''s no wonder that people are still alive. He hung up. It seems that intelligence quotient has been crushed unprecedentedly!


    "So it''s a little waiter disguised as a waiter?" Si Tu looked at each other with a smile.

 Chapter 358

    Little waiter, that is young men and women, young people should be the most suitable camouflage for them, after all, both of them are young, so it is easy to ignore what they are not as real as themselves.


    Several people went out, out of the Tianxian building, looked at each other, then left. They should not only guard against being assassinated, but also find out where Hanzhi and Xingtong are?


    If they find someone to find out before they kill them, the test will naturally end early.


    Situ walked in the street and looked at the people in the street quietly. He went to a tea stand on the street and sat down. While drinking tea, he paid attention to his surroundings.


    As time goes by, because it is scattered, everyone does not know the situation of other people, not to mention whether someone has started to hang up again?


    At noon, in a street, Yin qianze looked around. After not noticing the suspicious person, he hummed a tune and prepared to go to the restaurant for dinner.


    He has been hanging out for a morning, and his cold knowledge and star pupil have not come to him. I guess, I dare not come? He couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    In front of her, an old woman with a bent waist was carrying a basket with some vegetables in her hand. She did not know whether the sun was too big or the person was too old. She walked a little shaky. She stopped from time to time to wipe her sweat and looked up at the sky.


    Because it was coming towards him, Yin qianze looked at him warily. However, he quickly looked away.


    He was just an old woman in both body shape and manner. What made him sure was that when he looked at the old woman just now, the old woman just looked up and looked at him with a smile, which also made him see that the other side''s eyes were a pair of black pupils, not the blue eyes of star pupils.


    He shook his head to himself and murmured, "I''m so paranoid."


    As the old woman walked, Xu was not feeling well. She swayed slightly, and the whole person fell to the ground.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with you, old man? " Seeing an old woman fall to the ground, and has ruled out the possibility of Xingtong and Hanzhi, Yin qianze takes the next step and reaches out to help her.


    But the next moment, the body is a stiff, the whole person widened a pair of eyes, star pupil that is not strange voice also along with into his ear.


    "Thank you very much."


    Star Tong showed a smile, one hand holding his arm, the other hand has touched his acupoint, at the same time, finger in his throat, said: "you are dead."


    When the acupoints were untied, Yin qianze took a breath, staring at the black eyes of star pupil, and his face was unbelievable: "you, how can you do it? I''m going to die? You take advantage of my compassion! You, you... "


    "Don''t yell. Go back to Tianxian building and wait. Remember, dead people can''t talk." The star pupil looked around quietly and determined that there were no other students in this area, and then left quickly.


    They started to do it after stepping on it better. These students can also be confident. They all stay in a place and don''t say that they are scattered in the vicinity by three or two. Therefore, this gives them excellent opportunities to start.


    "Am I dead?" He touched his throat and thought that he had just been scratched by the finger of star pupil. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "I died so unjustly!"

 Chapter 359

    When the old man who passed by heard this, he took a strange look at the young man and thought to himself: is there something wrong with his brain? He''s living well, and he''s dead?


    Yin qianze has no idea of eating now. He doesn''t pay attention to the old man who looks at him strangely. Instead, he sighs and goes to Tianxian tower.


    Now he just wants to see how many people have been killed in Tianxian building? I hope he''s not the first one! Otherwise, it''s really unfair.


    When he went all the way to Tianxian tower, he could not help humming when he saw that situ was sitting at the tea stand with his legs up and drinking tea.


    You''d better not meet the star pupil, or you''ll have to plant it!


    They all have a fixed thinking that the star pupil''s blue eyes can''t be covered up. Therefore, after confirming that the other party is not blue eyes at the first time, they almost all exclude people. It is just like this that it is much easier for the star pupil to approach them.


    No one is going to guard against a person who doesn''t need to be on guard, and the star pupil is such a person.


    After sitting here for a whole morning, situ didn''t meet any acquaintances. When he met Yin qianze, he looked at him as he walked, but he didn''t come over and didn''t even fight. He immediately called out, "Hey, Yin qianze, why are you going? Come on, come and have a cup of tea


    Tea? Drink wool! I''m dead. How can the dead drink tea?


    Yin qianze snorted in his heart and ignored him. He walked directly to Tianxian building. Unexpectedly, situ at the tea stand caught up with him.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear me calling you? "


    Situ thought that he was dead, so he looked at his chest at the first time after holding him, and then pulled off his outer robe to look at his inner garment.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see the main street? What''s your hand? " Yin qianze patted off his hands and tidied up his clothes.


    Seeing that the inside and outside of his robe were clean, situ patted him on the chest with a smile: "I thought you hung up! Isn''t this hanging? Why do you stink


    Hearing the speech, Yin qianze collapsed: "no, I''m dead, and still unjustly dead, you don''t pull me, I want to go back quietly." He pushed him away, and walked towards the direction of Tianxian building.


    After hearing this, situ was stunned: "isn''t it? Is it true


    "Hang up. I''m dead now. Don''t talk to me." Yin qianze said quietly.


    Hearing this, situ laughed and said, "don''t cry and lose your face. Compared with other people, you are already good."


    Yin qianze, who had already taken steps to leave, could not help turning back and asked in surprise, "is there anyone else hanging up before me?"


    "Ha ha ha, yes, they are much worse than you. They hang up before they even go out of the door. Go back! It''s supposed to be gathering for tea Situ waved his hand and told him to go back quickly.


    "Really? Then I have to go back and have a look! " Yin qianze''s eyes brightened, which is good news for him, right? At least there is a little comfort in my heart.


    Seeing Yin qianze leave, situ couldn''t help thinking deeply. Even Yin qianze also hung up. His vigilance should not be low. How did they do it?


    Looking at a student out of the game, this moment, he has a faint sense of tension

 Chapter 360

    When Yin qianze returned to the guest house of tianxianlou, he was dazzled when he saw a dozen people sitting there drinking tea and chatting listlessly.


    "So much? Have you already hung up more than a dozen people? "


    Gao Chen sighed: "even you have 18 people, this time the face is really hit swollen."


    Last night, they also vowed that it was impossible to let the cold know and star pupil close to them, but who knows, this is just after noon? In half a day, 18 people were out.


    Yin qianze quickly stepped forward and sat down, looked at them and asked curiously, "how did you plant it? I met situ outside. He said that some of them hung up before they left the room? Who is it? "


    I don''t want to, but his words fell. Ten people raised their hands, took a dim look at him, and then put them down. They didn''t even say a word. They felt frustrated one by one.


    Seeing the ten people who raised their hands, Yin qianze looked at them in dismay: "isn''t it? Ten people? So you''re all out without even getting out of the room? How did you plant it? "


    "No more, it''s tears if you talk too much." Chen Dao waved his hand, sighed and leaned directly on the back of his chair: "now I know what the role of disguise in disguise that Tang Shi said he would teach us. We have to learn this and learn it carefully."


    "That is, if I had known yesterday, I would not have to lose face today." Another student said, thinking that he was actually planted in the hands of a weaker than him, he could not help but sigh.


    One said, "but isn''t the eye of star pupil blue? How did it turn black again? If her eyes hadn''t changed color, maybe I wouldn''t have fallen. "


    "Oh! I was planted in her hands, and she changed into an old woman, so I reached out and helped her to death. " Yin qianze a talk about this, a face of resentment: "really die too unjustly."


    "I was planted in the hand of Han Zhi. The boy stabbed me with a fake dagger, and even said that I had low vigilance before leaving." Chen Dao youyou said, a thought of cold know that boy said, he was angry teeth.


    "Well, you see, brother Niu has come back. Ha ha, another one has been planted." One of the students said that he was happy to see Niu Dali come back. The psychic ranks have fallen, not to mention them.


    "Hey, Niu, why are you out? Who got you out of the game? " The students asked, looking at that stuffy head into the cow Dali, one by one all laughed.


    "Han knows that the boy and Xing Tong are both different. They are dressed up as an old couple. I think the old woman''s eyes are black, and they are not star Tong''s blue eyes, so they are less vigilant. Unexpectedly, they are out of the game together." As he spoke, he sat down at the table and poured down several glasses of water.


    "By the way, what about master Tang?" Asked the cow vigorously.


    "I''m sleeping! I don''t expect to wake up until night. " Gao Chen said and patted him on the shoulder: "you are out of the game by two people. It''s no longer unjust. Be content!"


    They were all waiting here, watching the number of students coming back gradually more and more. Seeing the evening, they counted them carefully, and there were only three people left who had not come back.


    Song Yixiu stood up and said, "there are only situ, ye feibai and Su Yanqing left."

 Chapter 361

    It''s dark, but they haven''t come back. I don''t know if the three of them will be out?


    Tang Ning, who had been sleeping for a day, cleaned up and went out of the room. When she saw them sitting there, she was not surprised. She just laughed: "are you all here? How many more? "


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    When they saw him coming out, they stood up and called for him. Then they sat back and said, "we have sent situ, ye feibai and Su Yanqing."


    "Oh? It''s them Tang Ning nodded, yawned and said, "then, the one who comes back should be situ."


    Hearing this, they all looked at each other and asked, "why is it situ? Maybe it''s su Yanqing and ye feibai. "


    Tang Ning smiles and shakes his head: "if we talk about the calmness of mind, situ is not as good as the two of them. Therefore, it must be situ who will be out." She said, taking a piece of tea to eat.


    Listening to this, the crowd did not refute. Indeed, situ''s temperament was not as good as those two men, especially Su Yanqing. Even if they didn''t get along for a long time, they also knew that they were cautious people.


    "Tang Shi, how does star pupil''s eyes turn black?" Song Yixiu asked the doubts in his heart that a person''s appearance can be disguised, but how can his eyes be disguised?


    Tang Ning gave them a mysterious smile and said, "Amitabha, heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed."


    On the other side, with the deepening of the night, there are fewer pedestrians, and the street stalls are also preparing to go home.


    After eating casually in the restaurant, situ wanted to sit down in the restaurant. However, he noticed that someone was following him, and he left the restaurant.


    After walking alone in the street, I went to the place where there were few people. I came to a more remote place. When I turned into the alley, I lost my shadow.


    The people who followed looked at each other and stepped forward quickly, only to be met by a fist and a laugh with pride.


    "I found it!"


    At the same time, situ Nansheng made a fist and his figure flashed out of the darkness. He looked at the people in front of him and raised his eyebrows: "Han Zhi, where did you find a helper? Don''t you know that the more people there are, the more exposed they are? "


    However, after a look at each other, the next moment they attack forward, the move is fierce, and there is no hand left. Situ was still smiling, but when his robe was cut by a sharp blade and saw blood, he realized that something was wrong. His smile shrank, his brow twisted, and he drank with a cold face: "who are you! Dare to commit murder in Tianlong city


    Those few people did not speak, but they pressed each step. With the surge of spiritual power and the spread of prestige, the fierce and murderous spirit of several people could not be covered up.


    Situ noticed that two of the four who dealt with him were spiritual monks! The other two are the Ninth level peak of refining! And they are well-trained, not like the general loose repair!


    Han Zhi and Xing Tong, who followed him, originally wanted to attack situ, but when he saw someone following him, they wanted to see what was going on. Unexpectedly, when they came to the remote lane, they heard the sound of fighting inside. When they looked at them, they saw that they were holding sharp swords. They had several wounds on him.

 Chapter 362

    Two people face a change, cold know immediately way: "you hurry back to inform the master son! I''ll help! "


    "Good! Be careful Star pupil says, then quickly turn to leave.


    Cold know a lunge forward, toward the alley, a sharp breath also burst out.


    Although situ was also a spiritual master, he was still besieged by two spiritual masters and two friars at the top of the Ninth level. He was almost inferior. Even if he wanted to escape, he could not find a chance to escape.


    Within a few minutes of the fight, he was cut several times by the sharp edge of the other side, and the smell of blood filled the alley with the wound. At this time, he saw an old man with a sword attacking him. His heart sank and he thought they had helpers. But unexpectedly, when the old man''s voice came next moment, he was slightly relieved and worried Get up.


    "I''ll help you!"


    Han Zhi''s voice came out, and his sword was also attacking the two friars with nine levels of cultivation. In fact, his strength was not as good as these people, but he could only bite his teeth.


    "You are crazy! The strength of these people is above you! I can''t beat them, not to mention you! " Situ roared, seeing a spirit Master''s dagger stabbing at the back of Han Zhi, he quickly raised his foot and kicked it, so that the other side had to take back the attack and retreat.


    "Let''s go! Go and rescue the soldiers Shouts situ. He reaches out and pushes him to the entrance of the lane.


    "Come on, don''t go."


    A figure turned in from the entrance of the alley and kicked Han Zhi back into the alley with one foot. The sword in his hand was on the neck of Xingtong who wanted to run to rescue the soldiers.


    "Star pupil!"


    Seeing the star pupil being caught and a long sword standing between his neck, Han Zhi''s heart sank. Because of this flash, he was kicked back to the alley and got a knife on his shoulder. His black clothes were soaked with blood.


    "You want me? Let them go! I''ll go with you Situ drank, with his sword in front of him, and his sharp eyes fixed on the tall and thin man who came in from the alley.


    The third level cultivation of Lingshi exudes a dangerous smell. The sword around his neck seems to be set up casually. However, everyone knows that when the spiritual master hands, he can lose his life almost instantly. After all, no matter how fast it is, it can''t be as fast as the sword on the Xingtong''s neck.


    "It''s you!" When situ saw the tall and thin man''s face revealed from the darkness, his heart sank.


    "Hehe, it seems that you still remember me."


    The tall and thin man''s Yin test eyes were less on situ Nansheng''s body and sneered: "it''s really hard to find a place to get here. It''s really asking me to wait until you come to Tianlong city."


    Xingtong has been paying attention to the man who holds the sword around her neck. Seeing that his attention is all attracted by situ, the monks surround Han Zhi and situ. Seeing that the situation is getting worse, she bites her teeth and quickly flashes out of his sword while they are talking. However, her neck is still sharp The sword cut a hole and the blood ran straight.


    After escaping under the sword, she did not stop to run to the entrance of the alley. However, the tall and thin man snorted coldly and flew out with a sharp sword in his hand.


    "Be careful!"


    Han Zhi''s situ exclaimed a warning, but could she avoid the sword attacked by the spirit Master.

 Chapter 363

    "Whew!"


    The sharp long interest flies out and stabs at the front and back of the star pupil. The speed is so fast and the momentum is so fierce that the fourth level friar can dodge it.


    However, due to the exclamation of situ and Han Zhi, she quickly took out a talisman from her waist and pinched it in her hand at the moment when she looked back. At the moment of spiritual power injection, the talisman was opened, and her whole person''s speed instantly increased. However, due to the lack of time, she still couldn''t avoid the sword, only had time to avoid the key point of the heart after aiming.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sharp blade went straight through her shoulder from her back with a whoosh. At the same time, a blood column splashed out. She snorted, and the whole person also leaned forward because of the strength of the sword spirit, but because of the talisman, the figure speed suddenly rose. In an instant, even if there was a sword on her shoulder, the whole person ran away like the wind.


    That''s the wind Rune!


    Han Zhi was relieved. The wind Rune was painted by the master. On that day, the master gave it to them, and they always carried it with them. Fortunately, the star pupil used the wind Rune at that moment. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    At this moment, he suddenly flashed in his mind what the master said to them in the morning, saying that let them be more careful today. They have a bloody disaster. Originally, they didn''t pay attention to it, but at this moment, he found that he was right again.


    Seeing the star pupil escape, the sword in situ''s hand turned, and after the two men between him and Han Zhi, they met each other behind him and whispered: "delay time! Until Tang Shi and their arrival


    "Good!" Cold knowledge should be, holding a long sword in hand, consistent with the outside.


    "Oh! Situ Xiaoer, you don''t have to do useless work any more. Today is your burial place! " The tall and thin man sneered and looked at the four people: "what are you doing? Kill them


    The four monks rushed up to attack the two men. The swords and swords collided and made a clanging sound. The alley was not big, full of the vigorous and murderous spirit of several people. The air was fierce like a knife, whistling and cutting the clothes.


    Han Zhi himself was born as a dark guard. He was the top of the dark guards of the Tang family. However, since he came out of the Tang family, the top secret guards he met were people with stronger strength than him.


    The students of Tianlong college, needless to say, are all from noble families, with the most outstanding talent and outstanding cultivation. The Fu Sha people encountered are also top-notch in their cultivation and means. Even if they are in the Tang family, they will not be easily contacted.


    The aura of spiritual power in the land of mortals is relatively weak, and the cultivation resources are not as good as the land of immortals. Therefore, the cultivation of people here is slow, and the leaders of many families can not even cross the threshold of building foundations and accomplishments. Even spiritual masters are not available everywhere.


    However, they sent out three spiritual masters and two monks at the peak of Qi refining. They came with the determination to put situ to death.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Ah


    At the same time, a shrill scream was heard. It turned out that when situ and a nine step monk were fighting, his sword edge suddenly turned violently and cut off the opponent''s arm with the speed of covering his ears. The moment the blood splashed out, the arm also flew out.

 Chapter 364

    "Hum! Is it true that the reputation of the first day of this young master''s situ family is called to play? "


    Without worry, situ also let go of the fight. It was only because of the siege of the other side that he also had a lot of wounds on his body. However, he did not seem to see the general situation. On the contrary, he became more and more brave in the war. The smell of blood also made his whole human breath become evil.


    "Hiss!"


    At that moment, his skin and bones were cut open, and his skin was cut open.


    Situ stretched out his hand and helped him. He said, "you have to hold on. If you die, I can''t explain it to master Tang."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die!" Han Zhi bit his teeth, tore off the cloth and wrapped up the wound. With his sword in his hand, he took a breath against situ''s back.


    "It''s useless! You can''t even take these two! " When the tall and thin man saw that four people were besieged, he could not take them down. Instead, one of them had his arm cut off. The other three had several wounds on their bodies, so he stepped forward with a gloomy face.


    "In that case, I''ll take care of you myself!"


    With the breath of spiritual power on his body, the cultivation of the king''s order of the spirit Master burst out. His hands became claws, and his murderous spirit surged. His figure passed like a ghost, and his hand like an eagle''s claw had already grasped situ''s throat.


    At the same time, those people nearby looked at each other. In order not to let them have the opportunity to retreat, they also attacked with long swords. For a time, they were attacked by both sides. When the murderous spirit approached, situ and Hanzhi, who were against each other behind, immediately attacked the front and the back.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    With a cold hum, several monks in the back attack Han Zhi, and they have one enemy and three enemies, which is a great disparity in strength. When Han Zhi takes a palm behind him, his body leans forward because of the attack of the back one. At the moment, his body turns violently and grabs the monk at the top of the ninth rank behind him at a speed that can''t cover his ears. Then he rushes forward with a big drink.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Well!"


    The sharp sword in the spirit Master''s hand stabbed the man''s heart, and the sound was very clear. He only heard the man snort, his eyes were stunned and he was unwilling to stare at the person in front of him. The blood overflowed from his open mouth, and his body twitched for a moment until he stopped breathing.


    Seeing this scene, Han Zhi was kicked to the wall of the alley by another spiritual master, and fell to the ground after heavy smashing.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out. He supported the wall with one hand and the sword in the other hand, trying to stand up and fall back.


    The spirit Master didn''t expect that it would be like this. Looking at the man dying under his sword, he was angry and pulled out his sword and cut it toward Han Zhi: "boy, die!"


    While the monk whose arm was cut off by situ, when the three men were dealing with Han Zhi, he rushed to situ with his sword. The sword in his hand was raised and chopped at the back of the man who was fighting with the tall and thin man.


    Both of them were at a critical moment of life and death. At the moment when both of them were killed and wanted to put them to death, the two figures appeared in a hurry at the entrance of the lane. When they saw a scene in the lane, they even rushed forward without time to cry out.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Sonorous!"


    Ye feibai and Su Yanqing''s timely appearance saved their lives and blocked their attack. They then asked, "how are you doing? Are you ok? "

 Chapter 365

    Seeing the two of them, Siman was relieved and said, "it''s OK. You can''t die. Why are you here?"


    "We met Xing Tong, she went back to report the news, and we immediately came." Ye feibai saw that both of them were injured, but somehow their lives were still saved. He said, "fortunately, it''s not too late."


    Seeing that there was a spirit Master and a Qi refining period, they had outstanding bearing. Thinking that situ was a Tianlong student, and these two people should also be Tianlong students, he said, "if you leave, you will be taken away with the one on the ground. I will not embarrass you, otherwise, you will be killed together!"


    "Joke! If you leave now, you will still be able to survive. Otherwise, you will not be able to escape for a while! " Ye feibai sneers and stares at these people in the alley.


    After stopping the Friar''s sword, Su Yanqing stood behind situ and said, "when we came here, we had been informed of Tianlong Chengwei. You can''t escape."


    "Looking for death!"


    As soon as the tall and thin man''s cruel voice fell, the attack in his hand came out again and went towards situ in front of him


    On the other side, in the Tianxian building, Tang Ning sat there watching the sky tapping her fingers and frowning slightly: "it''s not back at this time point. It''s not right!"


    "Master Tang, what''s wrong? Maybe it''s that Han Zhi and Xing Tong haven''t found a chance to attack the three of them Gao Chen said, but he didn''t think anything could happen in the city.


    Downing shook his head. "I''m not sure. I have to go out and have a look." Today, before Han Zhi and Xing Tong went out, she woke them up when she saw that they would have a bloody disaster today, but this time has not come back, it is not quite right.


    Seeing that he looked different, song Yixiu also stood up and said, "in this case, let''s go and have a look."


    "Well." Donning responded and went out, with the others following him.


    However, at this time, the star pupil with a long sword on his shoulder staggered in: "master!"


    Seeing an old woman running in, Downing reached for her and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "There are some spiritual masters who kill situ in the sixth lane of East Street..."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning immediately said, "Yin qianze, song Yixiu left to take care of Xingtong. Others will follow me!"


    "Yes They responded and went out quickly.


    Seeing them leave, song Yixiu held Xingtong and said to Yin qianze, "please call the doctor quickly." Then he picked up the star pupil and sent it back to the room.


    In the alley, ye feibai and Su Yanqing joined in, which made the whole war situation reverse. Two spiritual masters died and two friars in the Qi refining period all died. The remaining one was the tall and thin man of the third rank.


    The siege of the four people, even if it was the third level of his spiritual master, was also covered with several deep visible bone wounds, blood dripping down his clothes, and dropping drops of blood on the ground.


    He leaned against the wall and gasped for breath. His hand holding the sword trembled with the wound on his arm, but his eyes were still unwilling to stare at situ and the other three people.


    He didn''t expect that the fighting power of these Tianlong students was so strong! What''s more, I didn''t expect that the two hired spiritual masters would die and flee. If the one who escaped would stay and help him, he would not be forced into such a desperate situation!

 Chapter 366

    Hearing the sound of orderly and hasty steps coming here, he looked at situ Nansheng in front of him, and his eyes were cruel and murderous: "since you can''t escape, situ Xiaoer, you can die with me!"


    As soon as the gloomy voice fell, he flew towards situ Nansheng. At that moment, the aura of spiritual power on his body surged up and inflated him like a giant ball. The powerful breath burst out suddenly, and the cry of surprise sounded.


    "No! He''s going to blow himself up! Run As soon as situ''s voice fell, several people quickly ran to the lane.


    Tang Ning came directly from the roof. As soon as he landed on the wall at the alley, he saw the man pull himself out and burst himself at situ. He immediately took off the round bamboo from his waist and hit him in his hand. With a strong dark force, he attacked the monk who had jumped at situ Jiren back to the corner of the wall. At that moment, there was a loud bang and the air blast exploded.


    Hearing the sound of self explosion behind him, situ several people rushed out to the ground, and at that moment, the blast of air still drove them several meters away.


    "Poof!"


    "Cough!"


    "Poof!"


    "Well!"


    Some of them puffed blood out of their mouths, others snorted, bleeding from the corners of their mouths. Before they got up, they heard the city guards running nearby and the voices of Gao Chen and others.


    "Situ!"


    "How are you?"


    Gao Chen and others ran quickly and helped the four of them to their feet. Seeing that all of them were seriously injured, especially Han Zhigeng, they even asked, "how are you doing? Are you ok? "


    "Nearly died." Situ said, to this moment, actually still have the mind to joke.


    Tang Ning, standing on the wall of the alley, looked at the scattered flesh and blood and frowned. After the bamboo in her hand flew back to her hand, she jumped down from the wall.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    Situ and ye feibai saw him and called.


    Downing''s eyes flitted over them and fell on the heavily wounded and supported Han Zhi. Then he said, "go back first." As soon as the voice fell, he looked at situ and said, "I need an explanation." Where are the good ones provoked by the ambush? If one died, it would be a big deal.


    On hearing this, situ laughed bitterly and said, "I know that I will give master Tang an account after I go back."


    "Why are you? What''s going on here? " The captain of the city guard came with people. When they saw these ancestors, they could not help stroking their forehead. Did they let people live? How come all these ancestors are making trouble?


    Situ glanced at him and said to Tang Ning, "master Tang, a spirit Master escaped earlier. The others are all dead. Go back first. I''ll tell the captain of Chengwei about this, and then I''ll go back in a moment."


    See this, Downing then to one side of the cattle vigorously several humanitarian: "calf, you several stay with him, the others go back first."


    "Yes Niu Dali and others should stay with situ. The others helped Han Zhiji back to Tianxian building.


    When Tang Ning and his party returned to the guest house of tianxianlou, they saw song Yixiu and Yin qianze standing on the door waiting. Before she could speak, they quickly came to ask.


    "Master Tang, how are they? Are you all right? " Looking back, I only saw the Han Zhiji people who had been helped back, but I didn''t see situ. I couldn''t help but sink in my heart.

 Chapter 367

    Should not really hang up?


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right. It''s all hurt." Tang Ning said and looked at the door and asked, "how about the star pupil?"


    "The doctor was there to treat her. We asked two women to come in and help us. We kept watch outside. We don''t know the situation." Song Yixiu said.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded and motioned to several people behind him to help them sit down and said, "sit down first! Take care of the wound first. "


    They helped to deal with the wound first. Ye feibai and Su Yanqing were all right, but Han Zhi was seriously injured, and because of too much blood loss, they sat down and fainted after a while.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning asked them to send Han Zhi back to the room and treat the wound himself. When she helped Han Zhi bandage the wound and came out, the doctor who helped the star pupil treatment had already left.


    "Master Tang, the doctor said that he had bandaged and treated the wound for Xingtong. The wound on his shoulder is not fatal. It can be recovered in a few days. The wound on the neck is very dangerous, but fortunately it is not deep. It''s no big problem." Song Yixiu told the doctor what he said.


    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look." Tang Ning said and went to the room of star pupil.


    Come inside, the star pupil on the bed has been dressed by two maids. At this time, she only lies on the bed in the inner garment, and her neck is bandaged, and her small face is very pale.


    "Master..." Seeing her coming in, the star pupil, which had been slowed down for a while, wanted to get up, and was pressed back by downing.


    "Lie down! What about? Does it still hurt? " She asked and sat down by the bed.


    Hearing this, star pupil showed a soft smile: "no pain."


    She sighed and said, "it''s really a response. It''s a blessing. It''s not a disaster. It can''t be avoided. Take good care of it these days."


    "Master, are Han Zhi and situ OK?" Asked the star pupil.


    "Han Zhi is seriously injured, and the others are OK. Although there are injuries, they are not serious injuries. You don''t have to worry about them. I''ve given him medicine and he has to rest for a while." Then she stood up and helped her lift the quilt: "sleep! I went out first. "


    When Tang Ning came outside, he happened to see situ also coming back, and motioned to him to sit down and say, "have you dealt with it?"


    "The aftermath has been dealt with. The escaped city guard will post a reward post. It should not be long before news comes." Situ sat down at the table. Seeing ye feibai and Su Yanqing sitting at the table, Han Zhi and Xing Tong were not seen. He asked, "how are they two? Are you ok? "


    Downing glanced at him and said, "it didn''t hurt your life, but it did hurt a lot. Now, you should always tell me why there is ambush killing you? Who is that man? How can I kill you here in Tianlong city? "


    Situ sighed and said, "this man is the enemy of our situ family. He had three brothers, and the other two died in the hands of our situ family. This one escaped at that time, but there was no news of him, but he didn''t want him to attack me all the time."


    Then he looked at Tang Shi and said with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect that he would kill me. I don''t know that he is in Tianlong city. Really, if there were not Hanzhi and Xingtong today, I would be doomed."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning glanced at him one eye, way: "big house door matter not much."

 Chapter 368

    "Master Tang, Hanzhi and Xingtong are injured because of me. Let them recuperate here! I''ll have them take good care of themselves. " Situ said in a hurry.


    "Well." She answered and told them to go back to rest.


    Because of this, the test may not be completely completed, but they have already had an interest in learning this disguise skill. So, from the next day, Downing also began to teach them some simple disguise skills. In the next few days, they explored and studied them by themselves.


    Hanzhi and Xingtong have a doctor in Tianxian building to help them take care of themselves, and there are people around them. The students are also busy practicing. Tang Ning is free.


    An idea, too, loomed in her mind.


    Hanzhi and Xingtong''s strength is too slow to upgrade. Their talent is not as good as Tianlong students. Even though they have made progress with her, they are still far from enough.


    Today, such things, if the strength is strong, it can be avoided, and at this time they will lie in bed black and blue, in the final analysis, because of strength.


    If they fight against people with the same strength, they will not be inferior. However, for the friars at the level of warspirit division, their strength is far from enough. If there are pills to help them advance, then


    Thinking of this, she left Xiao Hei here to look after, and she went out of the door.


    I went to the herbal medicine shop in the city and bought a lot of miracles. Then I went to Mo Ye''s auction house and told them to help her to see if there were any high-level miracles. After buying things, she went back to the guest house of Tianxian building and went straight into the room to make trouble.


    However, after downing entered the room, a little girl was poking her head around and looking around to find the guest house.


    "Where have you been? It seems to be this way She murmured in a low voice, looked around doubtfully, but could not find the figure she wanted to find.


    "Miss, go back! The former waiter said that this is the place where the guests of their little Lord live. " Followed by an old man, some helpless advice.


    "No!"


    The little girl curled her lips and resolutely refused, saying: "I just saw him coming here. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I can''t let him run. I want him to play with me."


    Stop on the branch of the small black a pair of eyes black, looking at the ghost of the little girl, put her head to find people, and the cat walked cautiously to the yard, looking at her appearance, its eyes turned, mouth then called twice.


    "Dumb! Dumb


    "Hooray! I''m scared to death


    The little girl blinked her beautiful big eyes, looked up at the crow standing on the branch, took out a fruit from her arms and spread it out in her hands: "bird, do you eat fruit?"


    "Miss, that''s a crow." With the old man behind him, he frowned and said, "crows crow, disaster is coming, miss, let''s go quickly!"


    Hearing this, Xiaohei looked at him scornfully, then opened his mouth and called out: "dumb! Dumb! Dumb! If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb! If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb! If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb! "


    The little girl''s eyes lit up: "this bird can talk!"


    "Little black, what''s the matter?" Downing put down what he was doing and came out. When he saw the people outside, he was surprised.


    When the little girl saw the little monk, her eyes lit up: "ah! I found it

 Chapter 369

    "Why are you? Why are you here? " As soon as Tang Ning saw the little girl, he put on a smile. Seeing an old man beside her, his smile deepened a little.


    Is it possible that Xiao Hei just said three sentences to the old man? That''s a real silence for him.


    Seeing the little monk with delicate eyebrows, the little girl''s face was a little shy and happy, playing with her fingers and saying, "I saw you in the street, so I followed you here."


    Then he thought of the fruit in his hand and spread it out to him: "do you eat fruit? I''ll treat you to it


    See the little girl blink a pair of beautiful eyes to look at her, pink tender small face with Ying Ying Ying smile. Downing could not help but smile, reached out to take the fruit and bit: "thank you."


    The little girl clapped her hand happily: "you ate my fruit, then you will accompany me to play!"


    Hearing this, Downing micro consternation, helpless thinking: she will now spit out the fruit, still in time?


    Standing on the steps in front of the house, she bent down slightly, put her hands on her knees, looked at the little girl standing under the steps and said, "don''t you go home? I''m a little busy now, I can''t play with you! "


    "Well! Then get to your own business first. I can wait for you to finish. " Then he reached out to the tree and said, "I found a talking bird just now. I play with it."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning Dynasty small black look, smile up: "small black, that you accompany her!"


    Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew down. She landed on the girl''s finger pointing to the tree. She tilted her head and looked at her.


    "Your name is Xiao Hei? My name is Shen Xingyue. I''m ten years old. How old are you? " As soon as she saw something new, she would forget the little monk beside her, full of childish temperament.


    At this time, the old man came forward and saluted Tang Ning, saying, "I''ve met Mr. Tang. If my young lady has any offence, please don''t blame him."


    Tang Ning gently smile, said: "I went back to buy talisman when I saw star Yue, but did not expect that she would come to me."


    "It''s like this. My master and wife only have a young lady, so she grew up with her hands in her hands. She is simple in nature. In the past, she only went to the shop to play in addition to her home. After seeing Tang Shi last time, she kept saying that she still wanted to see him."


    The old man laughed and looked at the little girl who was playing with the crow. His eyes were full of doting and love: "I was preparing to send the young lady home, but when she saw Tang Shi, she came after her."


    As Miss said a little monk, he said that he was the tutor of Tianlong. The master was worried that the young monk would meet someone with unknown origin, so he asked people to check it. Only after that, did he know that the young monk named Tangshi was, as he said, a tutor of Tianlong College.


    Knowing that the little monk was the teacher of Tianlong, he assured the young lady to come to him.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded and said, "since she wants to play here, let her play here! However, I''m busy now and may not have time for her


    "Don''t worry, master Tang. I''ll take good care of my young lady." The old man said.


    Seeing this, Downing took a look at the little girl who was taking out the fruit for Xiaohei to eat, and then turned back to the room to continue what she was doing.


    The old man saw his young lady playing with a crow, and he sighed in his heart: I don''t know how Tang Shi raised a crow?

 Chapter 370

    But does this crow seem to speak? It''s not a common crow, is it? It''s just that crows are birds that people really don''t like.


    After staring at the crow, he didn''t see anything strange. So he went outside and asked a waiter to send some money back to Shen''s house. Then he went back to the hospital to guard his young lady.


    After a few days'' rest, the injury of Xingtong is getting better. Hearing the sound of the courtyard, she got up behind her back and opened the door and came out. However, as she stepped out of the door, her eyes fell on the girl in the courtyard and her eyes flashed slightly.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Shen Xingyue saw a girl who looked older than her standing in front of the door, with a white cloth around her neck, and the most eye-catching thing was that she had a blue eye.


    The old man''s eyes also fell on the girl, when he saw the pair of different pupils, his heart moved. After inquiring about the information, he said that Tang Shi didn''t know his origin, but he had a man and a woman around him. The man was like a dark guard, while the woman had a pair of different pupils.


    To think of it, this girl should be the girl named star Tong. She looks like she is two or three years older than her family miss, but the whole person is not in line with her age.


    "Why are her eyes blue?" Shen Xingyue looked at the old man on one side.


    "I don''t know." The old man shook his head.


    Seeing this, she looked at the star pupil and asked, "Why are your eyes blue?"


    "Born." Star pupil said, went out, sat down at the table, eyes fell on the girl.


    See star pupil has been looking at her, she can''t help blinking, curiously asked: "why do you always look at me?"


    See she did not answer, she asked: "my name is Shen Xingyue, what is your name?" Speaking, his hands are rubbing the fruit of the small black.


    "Star pupil."


    "Wow! You have stars in your name, too! There are stars and moon in my name She laughed happily and asked curiously, "why do you live here? Who are you from Tangtang? "


    "Tang Tang?" Star Tong looked at her, and then at Xiao Hei.


    "I didn''t say she could be Tang Tang." Xiao Hei said, holding the fruit in his mouth, he flew to the branch and stayed there.


    "Xiaohei didn''t say that! Tang Tang told me that


    She said with a smile, holding her chin in her hands and saying, "he said he was the tutor of Tianlong college. Everyone called him Tangshi, but I''m not a student of Tianlong college! He is not my teacher, and he should be a few years older than me, so I called him Tang Tang


    Smell speech, star pupil didn''t speak, just think, master son who knows such a little fart child?


    "Tang Tang looks so beautiful. Why should he shave his hair to be a monk? Can''t you keep your hair when you become a monk? Don''t his parents scold him? Doesn''t he have to wash his hair if he doesn''t have hair? " Shen Xingyue holding chin curiously asked, but see the star pupil sitting also ignore her, not from the boring curling mouth: "very boring."


    One side, listening to her cry boring, the old man rushed forward and said, "Miss, why don''t we go home? In case the master and wife wait at home in a hurry. "


    "No, Tang Tang hasn''t played with me yet! I''ll wait for him here. " She lay down on the table with her chin directly on the stone table, her feet shaking and her hands spread out like a bear child.

 Chapter 371

    The old man had no choice but to accompany him until it was dark. He did not see the Tang master go out of the house. He was worried that his young lady would be hungry, so the old man would prepare food and bring it to the hospital.


    "I''ll go and ask Xingtong to eat with me!"


    Shen Xingyue saw that the table was full of dishes she liked to eat, so he ran to the door of Xingtong''s room and patted: "Xingtong, come out to eat! There are a lot of dishes that I like to eat. They are very delicious


    Star pupil opened the door and made a silent gesture: "be quiet, don''t disturb the master of the main room."


    "Good!" She nodded and said in a low voice, "come out to eat. There are many delicious dishes."


    "I just had a medicated diet, and I can''t eat it now." She has been eating medicated food prescribed by the doctor. She said it was tonifying qi and blood. She had not eaten it for a long time. Where could she eat it.


    "What you just had was medicine, and it was not delicious. This one is delicious. Are you sure you don''t eat it? It''s really delicious. " She stressed again.


    "I''ll eat with you." Tang Ning of the main room came out, and there was still some medicine smell on her body. After working in the room all day, the advanced medicine was not prepared. However, there were many others.


    At the same time, Shen Xingyue said that the food was ready. Then he remembered that she was still there outside. He thought of going out to have dinner with her, so as to send her home.


    Hearing the sound, she turned around and called out in surprise: "Tang Tang!" And ran to him.


    Tang Ning a smile, looking at the girl running, said: "you are since familiar, Tang Shi called to become Tang Tang?" After patting the clothes on her body and dispersing the smell of medicine, she walked with her to the table in the hospital and sat down.


    Looking at a good table of dishes, she laughed: "it looks really appetizing!"


    "But I heard that monks don''t eat meat. These are all meat dishes. Can you eat them?" Shen Xingyue asked curiously, thought for a while, and said, "otherwise, let people make some vegetables and turnips?"


    "Vegetables and radishes are not necessary. I like meat." Tang Ning said with a smile, scooped up a bowl of food, then said: "eat it! In case the food is cold and not delicious. "


    Looking at his big mouth eating meat, Shen Xingyue blinked, puzzled asked: "but you are not a monk?"


    Downing took a piece of meat for her and said with a smile, "eat quickly. If you don''t eat it, I''ll finish it all."


    Seeing this, Shen Xingyue took a look at the dishes on the table and quickly picked up chopsticks to eat.


    One side of the old man saw, can''t help blinking, did not expect his young lady so listen to Tang Shi''s words.


    After dinner, Downing stood up and walked around the yard, saying, "it''s too late for the meeting. It''s time for you to go home and go to bed, so that the family won''t worry."


    "I didn''t go to bed that early." Shen Xingyue said quickly.


    Hearing this, Downing could not help laughing and said, "then you have to go back. If you don''t rest, I have to rest too!"


    Hearing this, her shoulder broke down and asked, "can I still play tomorrow?"


    "This I''d better not, because I''m busy recently and I don''t have time to play with you. " Said downing.


    "Oh, then I''ll go home." She lowered her head and said stiffly as she went out.


    Seeing this, the old man said in a hurry: "master Tang, I''m sorry to disturb you today. Goodbye." Without waiting for Downing to speak, he ran after him quickly.


    Watching them leave, star Tong came to Tang Ning''s side and said, "master, she is a little strange."

 Chapter 372

    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked to pick eyebrow, look to her to ask: "where strange?"


    Star pupil thought for a while and said, "breath, I see two kinds of breath in her body, like the breath of two people."


    Downing laughed and said, "star pupil has a pair of good eyes."


    Listen to this, star pupil tiny surprised, can''t help but ask: "master son also see?" So, the master knows something is wrong with Shen Xingyue?


    "I noticed when I saw her last time, but I can''t tell you what it is. Now I can''t tell you what it''s like. Now I know what''s strange about that feeling."


    Tang Ning said, walking slowly in the courtyard, and said: "strange, she has no evil spirit. Moreover, when we get along with her, she is very naive and simple, as clean as a piece of white paper. However, she is also ten years old. This age is two or three years younger than you. It is simple and should not be so simple."


    "As for another breath in her body..." She shook her head. "I don''t know. It''s a deep breath, but I''m sure it''s not Yin and evil."


    "There is no evil spirit in her body. There are only two different kinds of Qi." Star pupil says, ask again: "master son, she is so close to you can have what plan?"


    Smell speech, Downing smile: "you also have contact with her, at the beginning with a little shy and smart, let people feel like a very shy and clever girl, when she feels familiar with you, it is a bear child."


    Star Tong is silent. The master says the truth. The girl is really so simple that she puts all her thoughts on her face. But she is just worried that such a girl suddenly comes and tries to approach her master. Will there be any attempt? But listen to master son so say, pour is she much worry.


    "She''s just a child. I guess she''ll be curious about me if she hasn''t seen a monk before. When the freshness is over, she won''t make trouble again." Tang Ning said, with a smile, and said: "I''ll go to see Han Zhi, and change the medicine for him, and the bandage on your neck should also be removed."


    "I accompany the master to see Han Zhi." Star pupil says, let a person come over to clean up the table top, accompany master son to see the cold knowledge of recuperation together.


    Situ and others came back after entering the night and stripped off their camouflage. They went to the guest house where Tang Shi lived.


    At this time, Tang Ning had just bathed and was lying on the soft couch in the courtyard. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he looked at them and said, "are you all back?"


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    They called and saluted him. Then he said, "master Tang, we think it''s almost done. The skill of disguise and disguise has been fully practiced, but it''s still sixty-seven percent."


    It took them a few days to learn about 60% and 70%. They think it should be about the same.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning sat up and said, "in this case, you can have a rest tomorrow! Go back to college the day after tomorrow. "


    Listening to this, everyone looked at each other and immediately answered. At this time, situ came forward and said with a smile, "master Tang, I heard that there was a little girl in the yard for a long time today? Who? Where is the little girl from


    "Shen Xingyue, you don''t know him." Said Downing, yawning to his feet.


    At this time, Chen Dao opened his eyes in amazement and said, "Shen Xingyue? One of the nobles in Tianlong City? It''s not her, is it? "

 Chapter 373

    Downing looked at him and asked, "you know?"


    "Yes! Shen Xingyue is sick, and he is very sick. Master Tang, how did you provoke her? " Chen Dao looked at him in surprise, thought for a while, and said, "it is said that her family takes her very seriously. Generally, she doesn''t go out easily. How did Tang Shi meet her?"


    "Sick? Nonsense With her medical skills, she can''t see if there is any disease? Shen Xingyue''s spirit and complexion are good, which seems to be sick.


    "Really!" Chen Dao was afraid that he would not believe him. He said, "many people in the city know about this, but it''s just a secret."


    Downing laughed and said, "what''s wrong with her? Still secret? It sounds serious. "


    "No! It''s very serious. It''s said that she''s sick. She''s not recognized by her relatives. It''s because of this that her family won''t let her go out of the house. At most, some shops in her family can''t let her go out. Moreover, the people who follow her must be at least psychic level. "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said thoughtfully: "is that so? What''s the problem? Why does it happen? With the strength and status of her family, didn''t she ask a famous doctor for diagnosis? " In her opinion, Shen Xingyue doesn''t look like a sick person. She thinks it''s exaggerated to spread it from outside.


    "It''s not clear what kind of disease it is. After all, it''s the Shen family''s business. They press hard to let the news spread. Other people only know that his daughter is sick, but what is the specific disease? But I don''t know how to get sick. However, I heard that there are enough famous doctors in Tianlong City, and none of them can cure it. "


    Chen Dao said, and then said, "but the Shen family is the only one in Tianlong city. They have such a daughter. Although they say they are ill, they are regarded as the apple of their eye, and they are extremely loved."


    Downing nodded and said, "I see. You go back to rest! I''ll get back to college the morning after tomorrow. "


    "Good." Then they went back to rest.


    After watching them leave, Downing goes back to her room and continues to fiddle with her medicine


    In the morning of the next morning, 30 students made an appointment to go for a visit in groups. They also took advantage of this opportunity to buy some things and prepare to take them back to the college tomorrow. It is rare that one day can be relaxed and everyone''s face is filled with smile.


    In addition to the day when we just went down the mountain, today is the most relaxed. Although it''s thrilling to come to Tianlong city these days, they have also learned a lot of skills, which they didn''t learn in the past. After learning, they feel that it is still useful.


    Situ and ye feibai strolled around the city with Niu Dali. Among them, only Niu Dali was not from an aristocratic family. Therefore, among the numerous students, it was most appropriate for them to take him with them.


    "Brother Niu, what do you want to buy today? We will accompany you to buy. With us, there is no shop in this city that dares to pit you. " Situ said, patting Niu Dali''s shoulder and smiling.


    On hearing this, Niu Dali grinned and said, "I want to buy a gift for my mother. Isn''t it going to be Chinese new year? We can go home soon after we go back to college, so I want to buy my mother a present


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll forget about going home." Ye feibai said with a smile and asked, "what gift do you want to buy?"

 Chapter 374

    The cow vigorously scratched his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "That''s easy. You can buy jewelry, clothes or anything." Said situ.


    "In the village, my mother sews her own clothes, and she doesn''t wear jewelry."


    Ye feibai said with a smile: "then buy something to mend your body. You are not always at home. Only when you are well, you don''t have to worry about it when you are out."


    Smell speech, the cow vigorously nodded: "this can, then I buy some tonic to go back!"


    "According to me, you are also a spiritual master now. You should not let your mother live in the country, take it to the city, and then buy some maids to serve her, so as to be comfortable." Situ said, looking at the shop in front of him: "go there! That''s my house. "


    "Stay in the city and discuss with my mother and them. If they want to, I will take them to the city. If they don''t want to, they can do whatever they want! Just have a good time anyway. " Niu Dali said, followed them to the shop in front of them and asked, "situ, do you have so much property in Tianlong city?"


    "If you want to say more, you can''t say too much; if you want to say less, you will also have a lot." Situ said with a smile, "which of us, who has no property in Tianlong city? If there is an industry here, there will be family members here. It will be more convenient to do anything. "


    Ye feibai on one side laughed and stepped into the room. He listened to situ calling the steward to come over and selected some tonics for the old man.


    After settling the account, situ carried some and said, "these are some of my wishes for your mother."


    On hearing this, Niu Dali was somewhat embarrassed and said, "this is not very good, right? You gave me a discount. It was so much cheaper, and you gave me these. It was like... "


    With a smile, situ said, "who said to send you off? It''s for your mother. Take it! Don''t be a babe


    Seeing this, Niu Dali grinned: "well, I thank you for my mother."


    On the other hand, after another auction, Tang Ning went to the shop where the Shen family sold talismans to buy some more cinnabar and sell some of the painted talismans to them.


    "Here comes the little master again!" As soon as the shopkeeper saw the little monk in green, he couldn''t help laughing and went to ask, "but have you run out of Rune paper? Or is cinnabar not enough? "


    In his mind, the beginners would have to scrap a lot of Rune paper and cinnabar, and many people would stop learning them. After all, not everyone could afford such a heavy burden.


    "Amitabha, shopkeeper, I''ll buy some cinnabar." Tang Ning put his hands together and gave a gift. He walked in with a smile and came to the cabinet where they put the finished products of the talisman.


    "Well, I''ll have some more for you."


    The shopkeeper said with a smile and called for some. Seeing the young monk staring at the finished talisman in the counter, he asked, "do you want to buy a talisman, little master? These are all first-order. There are second-order runes over there. "


    "Shopkeeper, I remember you said that you also accept amulets here. How about the price?" She asked with a smile and her eyes fell on the shopkeeper.


    The little monk likes to bargain and ask about the price. He already knew it last time. So when he asked about the purchase price, the shopkeeper was not surprised, but his smile deepened a little.

 Chapter 375

    "Don''t worry, little master! The price of lingfu purchased by us here is definitely the highest in Tianlong city. However, even if it is a first-class rune, there are three levels: inferior, intermediate and superior. The purchase prices of the three are different. The better the spirit rune is, the higher the price is. "


    "Well! Then you can calculate all these and give them to me in gold coins. " She found a lot of talismans and put them on the table. Some of them were even crumpled, and some were neatly folded together, but all of them were finished talismans.


    "This..."


    The shopkeeper was stunned and even opened those talismans. When he looked at them, he couldn''t help being stunned: "are there any first-order and second-order runes? Hiss? How many more third-order ones? I''ll have a look. I''ll have a look


    He said in a hurry, while carefully sorting those talismans, while shaking his head, he said, "little master, these are finished runes! You can''t rub it up like this at will. If it''s broken, isn''t it a waste of things? "


    As he was sorting out, he was stunned, as if he had thought of something. He asked, "little master, where did you get so many talismans? Are these the students of Tianlong college? "


    Last time, he said that he was the master of Tianlong and called master Tang. So when he took out these talismans today, his first reaction was that they were all made by Tianlong students.


    "It''s just that how can these three runes be drawn with this most common Rune paper? If you use the best Rune paper, maybe these three intermediate runes can reach the top level. "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning thought for a while and said, "then you can give me some more high-quality Rune paper!" Anyway, she can still draw it later. Moreover, she plans to draw some peace Charms next time. If there is a trace of Buddha''s light and holy power in the peace charm, it will greatly increase the power of the peace charm.


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you smile, and say, "shopkeeper, come on, ten more top-grade runes! It''s very troublesome to have more cinnabar, so as not to buy it all the time. "


    "Good."


    The shopkeeper laughed and listed the talismans on the side of the book after counting them. He said, "little master, there are numbers and prices of each kind of runes, as well as the final amount of these things you bought."


    Downing looked about it and nodded, "well, the number is right."


    "OK, just a moment. I''ll get the money." After he put away his things, he went back. After a while, he gave the corresponding gold coins to Tang Ning. Finally, he asked, "little master, who made these talismans?"


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "Amitabha, it''s far away in the sky, near in front of you, shopkeeper, goodbye!"


    Listen to his words, the shopkeeper has not yet relaxed God, see he has stepped around to leave.


    "Far away, near? He painted it? " The manager was stunned. Last time he came to buy Rune paper, saying it was a beginner. How long did it take? Even the third-order talisman can be drawn?


    "I''m really worthy of being the teacher of Tianlong!" With a sigh, he was filled with admiration. It''s no wonder that you have some skills to be a mentor of Tianlong at a young age.


    Downing out of the shop, ready to go back, heard someone behind him shouting.


    "Master Tang!"


    When she went back to see them, she said with a smile, "it''s you! But are you ready to go back? "

 Chapter 376

    "I''m ready to go back. I''ve been around for a while and there''s nothing to buy." Said situ.


    "Well, I don''t want anything, and I really don''t have anything to buy." Ye feibai also said with a smile.


    Niu Dali said with a grin: "master Tang, they didn''t buy anything, so they accompanied me to buy a lot of them. You see, these are what I planned to bring back to my mother when the college was on vacation for the Spring Festival. Situ also gave my mother some supplements."


    "It''s more than two months before the Chinese New Year." Tang Ning said, with a smile: "but you remind me that the Chinese New Year College will have a holiday for a period of time."


    "Yes! All the students will go home. Mr. Tang, where is your home? Will you go home or stay in college The cow asked vigorously, with a light in his eyes.


    Hey, if you can find out where Master Tang''s home is


    One side of the situ ye feibai listen, also can''t help staring at Tang Shi. To tell the truth, none of them knew the origin of Tang Shi and where his family was? What a curiosity!


    Looking at the expressions of the three of them, Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "I am a monk. I live everywhere. Where I go, where is my home."


    Hearing this, ye feibai shook his head and said with a smile, "master Tang, you are at most half a monk! Even if you tell us where your home is, it shouldn''t be a big problem? Unless What''s the secret in this? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Downing laughed loudly, and he winked at them mysteriously and said, "Guess


    Looking at his free and easy bearing, as well as the smart and naughty look, situ and ye feibai could not help blinking. Not to mention, such a delicate, excellent, smart and naughty master Tang, if not a monk, what kind of elegant young man would he be?


    I''m afraid, the whole college can not find a young man to compare with him, right?


    "Master Tang, fortunately you are a monk." Ye feibai sighed and laughed.


    "Yes! Fortunately, you''re just a monk. " Situ also laughed.


    The cow glared at them, looked at Tang Shi and said, "master Tang is a monk! what''s wrong? Isn''t that right? "


    Listening to their words, Downing chuckled and said, "yes, I am a monk. Who let me have fate with Buddha?" As she spoke, she touched her bald head.


    For such a long time, she is used to reaching out and touching her bald head. What''s the feeling of soft and long black hair? Seriously, it''s almost forgotten.


    While talking and laughing, they went to the Tianxian building. On the last day, everyone relaxed. Some didn''t come back until dark, and some came back to chat with others in the evening.


    The next morning, after eating too early, they went to Tianlong college.


    Cold know and star pupil after a few days of recuperation, although the body''s injury is not good, but also almost become better, what walk is not a big problem.


    "You go back first. I''ll visit Aunt Li in Lijiazhuang." Said downing.


    Hearing this, situ looked at the other people and said, "this is it! You and Han Zhixing Tong will go back to the college first. We will accompany Mr. Tang for a visit. It happens that I also want to go shopping. "


    "There''s nothing to visit in the village." Donning smiles and shakes his head. These childe brothers are really full and have nothing to support.

 Chapter 377

    "Master Tang, let''s go! Aren''t you going to Lijiazhuang? We''ll go with you. " Ye feibai said, the fan in the hand gently fan the wind, a pair of leisurely guigongzi appearance.


    "All right! Then you can follow me Tang Ning said, after looking at them, he took Xiao Hei to the path.


    Han Zhi and Xing Tong went back to the college with other students, and only nine people followed Tang Ning, including situ, ye feibai and Su Yanqing.


    In addition to Niu Dali carrying a big burden on his back, the others are light and carry nothing.


    "Master Tang, who is worthy of your visit in Lijia village?" Asked Gao Chen, who was walking in the back. Seeing that he was walking on a small road, he was still on a muddy road, which made his boots dirty.


    He looked at the others, and they were no better, but there was one exception.


    That''s master Tang.


    His feet seemed to be walking on the path, but on closer inspection, he found that his toes were light, and even his boots were not stained with wet mud. He took a special look at the road he had passed, and sure enough, there was no footprints.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up and ran forward.


    "It''s a woman in the canteen of the college. When she came to see her a few days ago, she found out that her son''s leg was injured and lying on the bed, so she helped him to treat him. After several days, there were no people in the village who knew medicine and medicine. Since I went back to the college, I would come and have a look." As he walked along, Downing heard a cry from behind.


    "Gao Chen, what are you doing! I nearly got you knocked over. " Yin qianze called out.


    "That is, this path can accommodate one person to walk. It is too crowded for two people to walk side by side. It''s easy to push us down when you rush forward in such a cold way."


    "Yes, you can see that there are crops on both sides of the path. If you push them down, they will plant them to two people. There is mud and water under them. If you go down, your clothes will be dirty." Ye feibai also followed and looked at his clothes and robes, and found that the corners of the robes under his feet had been splashed with mud.


    "Well, it''s really dirty." He sighed and walked on, leaving a footprint on the ground every step he took.


    Their own weight, plus their feet are still bound with iron! The weight adds up, the mark of footstep is not shallow.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing so fast? " Looking back, Tang Ning asked, looking at Gao Chen, who was pushing forward.


    "Master Tang, can you tell me what your footwork is? How do you walk without touching the ground? Gao Chen asked, looking at his feet.


    Listening to his words, other people''s eyes also looked at Tang Shi''s feet. Sure enough, he seemed to be standing, but his feet were still a little far from the ground.


    As a result, their boots and the corners of their clothes were stained with mud, and he was as clean as ever.


    Donning was stunned for a moment, looked down at their boots and couldn''t help laughing: "this is it! Naturally, because I can control the aura of spiritual power very well, so every step I step on is the spirit breath on the surface, rather than directly stepping on the muddy water like you


    "That''s hard to do, isn''t it?" Niu Dali asked, his footprints step by step, and the footprints are not shallow.


    Downing walked on and said with a smile, "it''s not difficult. You can do it soon. It''s a little bit more ferring."

 Chapter 378

    Listening to his words, several people looked at each other: "we can do it soon? Is it impossible? " They know how much weight they have. They know that although this is controlled by spiritual power, it is impossible to walk like him with spiritual power.


    After listening to Tang Shi''s remarks, Hong Yuan tried to condense his spirit and balance his body as much as possible. However, as long as his feet are off the ground, he will step deeper and shallower, and he will be unstable.


    Situ also tried it, and he was the same as Hong Yuan. He said: "it''s not easy to walk, but it should be OK to walk for a long time. It''s just too much spiritual power. If the spirit breath is too weak, it will not support enough. Therefore, generally speaking, it is not suitable for walking."


    Su Fangqing didn''t try, because he knew that it really needed the balance of spiritual power and strong spiritual power to support it. Monks can use the spirit breath to improve the speed of walking. Naturally, it can also be used for walking. However, as master Tang said, it consumes too much spiritual power and is not suitable.


    "Li Jiazhuang is just ahead of us. You should follow up quickly." ''cried Downing, and he took the lead.


    She thought she would meet some children playing at the entrance of the village just like the last time. However, when she arrived at the village entrance, no one was seen. Instead, she heard the crying and cursing of children.


    "Is there a quarrel in the village?"


    She was a little surprised. She didn''t wait for situ and others to follow her. She went to the village first and found that the voice seemed to come from Li Da''s family at the end of the village.


    "You can''t go in! You''re leaving now! You are not welcome in our village! Go! Let''s go


    The villagers stopped several men in mercenary clothes with spatula and other things. Some villagers were pushed down and some children were scared to cry. The scene looked a bit chaotic.


    A child fell to the ground, and there was a lot of noise on both sides. No one noticed the child who was sitting on the ground crying. When a man in mercenary uniform stepped back from the pushing room and was about to step on the child, Downing stepped forward in time.


    One hand grasped the foot that stepped back, and the hand with dark strength pulled the man down with a force.


    "Ah


    The man in the mercenary uniform exclaimed, his whole body lost balance and fell to the ground. He even had no time to react, and his body hit the ground heavily.


    "Bang!"


    The heavy sound of falling to the ground was loud. It not only knocked the mercenary man unconscious, but also successfully calmed down the villagers and other mercenaries and looked at the little bald head who held up the child.


    "Amitabha."


    Tang Ning put his hands together and gently read a Buddha salute. He looked at the crowd with a gentle smile: "benefactors, I''m very polite."


    "Tang, Tang Shi!" As soon as the man called the pillar saw the little monk, he was surprised and surprised. He did not forget this little monk named Tang Shi.


    "Pingwa, are you ok? Did you get hurt? " A woman suddenly fell into a trance. She threw down her kitchen knife and ran to her son. She patted the mud off his body and nervously looked at whether he was hurt.


    At this time, the mercenary man who fell on the ground calmed down and threw his fist at the little monk: "Stinky monk! I think you want to die! "

 Chapter 379

    Seeing the mercenary man hitting him with his fist, Tang Ning, with a smile and a pair of eyes, strayed to avoid it. While leaning on his side, he stretched out his feet and mixed him. He was unable to stop his feet and fell head-on into a small mud pit.


    "Ah


    The mercenary man exclaimed, trying to stabilize his body, but he couldn''t help his center of gravity to fall forward. He directly fell face down into the small mud pit and covered his face with wet mud.


    "Bah! Pooh


    He spit out the mud he ate and turned back angrily, but he saw the little monk standing there with his hands folded and smiling at him.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, amity generates wealth. It''s not the gentleman''s doing that who is rude."


    With a smile, Tang Ning looked at the mercenary man who had been planted twice in a row, and the brushwork on his face deepened a bit.


    "Little monk! Who are you? Dare to meddle in our business The mercenary men came over and pushed away the villagers around them, and surrounded the little monk directly in the middle.


    Because they are mercenaries who have been trained on the road, they have a fierce smell. In addition, a few of them are strong and muscular, which makes them look even more fierce.


    "With a bald head on my head, I am naturally a Buddhist." She said in a gentle voice and looked at them and said, "it''s not a monk I want to meddle in my business, but bullying the weak is not the true character of a hero."


    Several mercenary men listened to a sneer, staring at the little monk and said: "since you think of the limelight, don''t blame us for being rude!" As soon as the voice fell, he stepped forward and prepared to start. However, he heard the voice of the little monk again.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Tang Ning yelled and watched them stop. Then he said with a smile: "some benefactors, please think twice and act well. You are not my opponent. If you fight, you will not hurt some benefactors."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Several people listened to the words of the little monk, but they couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was full of vitality and a trace of spiritual power was spread in the air. At the next moment, the laughter stopped suddenly.


    "What a big voice, little monk! We would like to learn some of the monk''s tricks! Give it to me The leading mercenary man drank, and then let the surrounding mercenary men come forward.


    "Drink


    Several mercenary men clenched their fists and attacked the young monk of the former dynasty and waved them away. All the villagers around him were worried that he was not the opponent of those mercenaries and that he would be disabled by those mercenaries.


    Who knows, the next scene, but let them is shocked and happy.


    Tang Ning didn''t hide. When he saw them coming, he also went forward. As he stepped forward, he put his hand on one of the men''s shoulders. The other hand twisted down from the shoulder and directly removed the bones of his shoulder and hand.


    "Hiss! Ah


    The sound of killing pig''s voice was so fierce that situ and others who were coming here were surprised.


    "What''s going on? Why is it like a fight? " Yin qianze said, looking not far ahead, he said with a smile: "is it really a fight? There are a lot of people around


    Ye feibai shook the fan in his hand, and the fan ran into the wind and said with a smile, "which one of the unfortunate ones has met our Tangshi?"


    On hearing this, several people looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile: "that''s really possible. Let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 380

    "Ah


    "Click!"


    "Hiss! My hand, my hand


    At the end of the village, several mercenary men''s hands were stripped by Tang Ning, either shoulder bones or wrists. They were a few big men, but the scream was still as harsh as the sound of killing pigs.


    Downing is one by one. It is not difficult for her to remove their hands. After all, she is just a few fourth level friars of Qi refining. How can she be her opponent!


    "You, you, you, you are the spirit Master!" The first man said in a trembling voice. He was back with great strength. His eyes were frightened and looked at the little monk with a smile.


    This time, I really didn''t see where he was weak.


    "Amitabha, good eyesight, benefactor."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at the frightened mercenary man, he said, "I''m just the fifth level cultivation of the spiritual master. Although it''s not very strong, it''s more than enough to deal with several benefactors."


    Hearing this, those mercenary men wanted to die.


    The strength of the fifth level spirit Master is not very strong? How many of them can''t reach the level of spiritual master after a lifetime of practice. They are only thirty or forty years old, and they can reach the fourth level. As a young monk, he is at most fourteen or five years old. He has reached the fifth level of spiritual master, but his strength is not very strong?


    What''s more, there are powerful forces behind the monks at the level of spiritual masters. The young monk is so young that he is the fifth level spiritual master. Who knows what kind of terrible power is behind him? If he wants to kill them all, let alone in Tianlong City, there is no place for them to live in!


    "Little master, little master, it''s because we don''t know Mount Tai. Don''t blame us. Sorry, sorry." The head of the mercenary said in a hurry, hands together 11 strength toward the front of the little monk worship.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    Situ and others came over and looked at the scene. They couldn''t help laughing: "master Tang, what''s the matter with these unfortunate people?"


    When the mercenary men saw the young men in splendid clothes coming by, the cold sweat on their foreheads was seeping out. Although these people do not know what they are, but look at their momentum, it can be known that they are absolutely not provoked by the characters.


    "I haven''t had time to ask." Tang Ning smile, at this time, see Aunt Li quickly step forward.


    "Master Tang, they come to trouble my son. Last time they beat my son like this. They are not good people." Aunt Li angrily said, raised her hand to wipe the corner of her eyes, and said, "if it wasn''t for the village people who stopped me today, master Tang just came again. I really don''t know what to do."


    Si Tu several people looked at each other and thought: is this the Aunt Li in the mouth of Tang Shi? The cook in their college canteen?


    "Oh, that''s them!" Tang Ning nodded, looked at the mercenaries and laughed: "do you know, who is the monk?"


    Several people were stunned and looked at each other. The leading mercenary company said, "little master, you are a strong spiritual master. You are the one we can''t provoke."


    Tang Ning laughed, shook his head, and said, "you can hear clearly, I am the tutor of Linglong college. They all respect me as master Tang."

 Chapter 381

    As soon as the words came out, the first mercenary man''s legs softened and fell on his knees with a plop.


    The tutors of Tianlong college and the princes of aristocratic families should respect him as master Tang. Even if the students of Tianlong university are excluded, the name of his teacher is enough to make them tremble with fear and regret.


    Against a teacher named Tianlong? They think their lives are too long!


    "I, I, we..." He trembled and could not even say the words of asking for mercy. He just looked at the smiling little monk in front of him.


    "Aunt Li is the cook of our Tianlong college. You don''t want to trouble her and her son again, you know?" Asked downing.


    "I know, I don''t dare, I dare not." They said in a hurry.


    "Well, let''s go." She nodded with satisfaction and sidled to let them go.


    However, hearing this, situ and others picked their eyebrows. They didn''t expect that he would let go of those mercenaries so easily, and those mercenaries couldn''t believe it. They were afraid that they might hear me wrong.


    "I, we can go?" Asked the mercenary, who couldn''t believe it.


    "Amitabha, you can go now. However, if you do more injustice, you will die. You should accumulate more virtue in the future."


    "Yes, yes, well, we know. Thank you very much, little master." They hurriedly responded and left Lijiazhuang. As for what the little monk said about jijijide, they didn''t care at all.


    Situ went up to him and asked, "how could master Tang let them go so easily?"


    The smile on Tang Ning''s face was restrained, his hands joined with his eleven face''s piety: "Amitabha, my Buddha is merciful, and I have to forgive people." What''s more, some people do too much evil, and if she doesn''t accept it, she will receive it.


    "Thank you, master Tang." Aunt Li bowed to him gratefully.


    Tang Ning quickly reached out to hold her and said, "Aunt Li, it''s not necessary." She said with a smile: "in fact, I''m just coming back to college today. I just wanted to come over and see how Zi Guang''s legs are. I didn''t expect to encounter this."


    Aunt Li looked at him gratefully and said, "I''ve been changing clothes for Ziguang according to master Tang. Although I can''t get out of bed, I''ve moved a little, and his spirit is much better than that of the last few days."


    Said, she even busy way: "Tangshi, gentlemen, you come all the way, quick, the room first please." At the same time, he asked them to go into the house, and at the same time, he said thanks to the villagers around him.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll thank you all very much." She bowed and saluted to the crowd, and her thanks could hardly express her gratitude.


    "Ziguang Ma, go in! When a distinguished guest comes to our house, we will go back first. "


    "Yes, yes, it''s OK. Everyone is in the same village. Don''t talk about any thanks. Go back quickly!"


    The crowd laughed and said, then also scattered, while still saying: "did not expect that little master so powerful ah!"


    "He is so young that he is the tutor of Tianlong college. It''s amazing."


    "This time, those people will never dare to come again."


    Seeing them leave, Aunt Li quickly walked inside.


    Inside, Yuanyuan was accompanying Li Ziguang and said, "brother Ziguang, Tang Shifu is here. You don''t have to worry. Those who bully you all run away."

 Chapter 382

    As soon as her words fell, she saw a shadow coming in through the open door.


    "Master Tang." Li Ziguang called out when he came in. He didn''t expect that Tang Shi would come again and help him solve the problem.


    "I''ll come and see how your legs are." Tang Ning said, came to the bedside, and nodded his head toward the Yuan Yuan who was taking care of the bedside. Then he looked at Li Ziguang on the bed: "is it better?"


    "It''s better than before, and the pain is less." Li Ziguang said, looking at him and saying, "thanks to Tang Shi again today."


    "Master Tang, you didn''t even drink tea all the way. Sit down and have a cup of tea first." Aunt Li came in with tea and looked at Tang Shi by the bed and said, "you left in a hurry last time. I didn''t have time to take good care of Tang Shi at that time. It will be almost noon. Master Tang, you and some young masters will have dinner here! Let me treat you well. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, way: "don''t bother, we go back to college is the same."


    "Don''t refuse. The medicine on Zi Guang''s leg was just changed last night. I''ve been doing what you said. I''ll take it off in the evening to let the skin on my leg breathe. There will be nothing else. I''ll make you some sweet soup to eat first and pad your stomach first."


    Said, she called a smile: "round, you help aunt son."


    "Good." She should, then follow her to go out together first.


    In the middle of the hall, situ and others sat drinking tea, but they also had their mouths in their mouths. Ordinary people were not used to drinking tea, so they came to have a look at them from the hospital and asked, "brother Niu, is your house like this?"


    Niu Dali didn''t have the bad habits of their childe brothers. After drinking two cups of tea, he hydrolyzed his thirst and then walked out. Hearing what situ asked, Niu Dali grinned and was full of pride.


    "My house is much more impressive than this one. Anyway, I am also the most favored one there. When I was at home before, I made money to build a big house for my family. Although my house is in the countryside, it has a large enclosure. Although it is not comparable to your family, it is not bad."


    "Is it? When are we going to visit your house Gao Chen laughed and put out his hand to pat him on the shoulder.


    After hearing the speech, Niu Dali''s eyes lit up and said, "good! Otherwise, when the college has annual leave, you can go home with me. "


    "If you want to go home, don''t they have to go home?" Tang Ning came out with a smile and looked at the young men in the courtyard and said, "when shall we go out to experience? It''s much more interesting to travel outside than to stay in college. "


    "Good! When, master Tang? " Situ asked, his face full of expectation.


    Su Yanqing said: "good is good, but there is no precedent in the college. I''m afraid the dean will not agree."


    "We''ll see about it later. If you want to travel, you must at least reach the level of a spiritual master."


    As soon as she said this, several people who had not reached the level of Lingshi could not help but look at each other. Hong Yuan said helplessly, "master Tang, it''s not easy to reach the level of Lingshi!"


    If there is no chance, even if they have reached the Ninth level of Qi refining, they will not be able to step into the spirit Master level.


    They also want to advance to become psychics, but only if they can do it!

 Chapter 383

    Downing looked at them and said with a smile, "then you have to work hard." Just after returning to college, she will have a look at the books in the library. When it comes to the annual leave, she will have to go back to see her father.


    "Master Tang, the sweet soup is ready. Please have a taste." Yuanyuan went to the house with a pot of sweet soup, ran to the kitchen again, took the bowl and spoon, and helped them scoop a bowl.


    Several people in the hospital heard that it was sweet soup, and they didn''t have much appetite. After all, they didn''t like sweet food very much, but it was their intention. They also laughed and followed Tang Shi into the room.


    "Why? What kind of sweet soup is this Situ looked at the pieces of dough like things in the bowl, as well as a round water egg in each bowl. He could not help but scoop it curiously.


    Downing sat down and squinted when he saw the sweet soup. "You''re lucky to come with me today. Only the first time guests can eat this sweet egg soup."


    "Dumplings? This one? It''s like pinching it off? It''s not round. How do you call it Tangyuan? But this sweet egg looks good Si Tu said that he tasted the sweetness first, then bit the egg, and finally tried the thing that Tang Shi said was tangyuan.


    Aunt Li was drying the water on her hands in her apron. She came in with a smile and said, "I should have made a bowl of sweet egg soup for Tang Shi when she came home last time. I didn''t do it that day. I always think about it all the time. Today, I have to let Tang Shi taste the sweet egg soup."


    "Thank you, auntie. We are so many people that we have given you trouble." Downing said with a smile and took a sip of sweet soup, but he could not help bending his eyes.


    "No trouble, no trouble. You can eat first. I''ll cook, and then we''ll have a home cooked meal." Aunt Li said, and then went out.


    After taking a few mouthfuls, situ nodded and said with a smile, "master Tang, although this dumpling is not the same as what we usually eat, it is still delicious."


    "This one is made of glutinous rice. The glutinous rice flour is kneaded, boiled and kneaded into small pieces. My mother will make it for me at home. It''s different from the stuffing you usually eat, but it''s also very delicious. If you don''t come to relatives or good guests, it''s not easy to make this one."


    Niu Dali said, a small bowl of three or two to eat, a face of satisfaction, the way: "really delicious! I didn''t expect to be able to eat this from home. "


    Su Yanqing, with a gentle smile, said: "it seems that we are really stained with the light of Tang Shi."


    "There is no mistake in following Tang Shi." Song Yixiu also laughed.


    "We came here with Mr. Tang today, but we didn''t expect to have a meal!" Ye feibai said with a smile. Seeing that Tang Shizheng was engrossed in eating sweet soup and finished a bowl, he also scooped out half a bowl. Seeing this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "We big men don''t like sweet food very much, but Tang Shi is an exception." He remembered that Tang Shi seemed to like to eat cakes and other things.


    When other people heard him say this, their eyes naturally fell on Tang Shi. Seeing that he was puffing with his cheeks like a little squirrel, they couldn''t help laughing.


    This kind of Tangshi is very rare, but I have to say that he is really natural and lovely.


    Cute?

 Chapter 384

    They couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the word. It''s not a good compliment to say that a man is cute.


    "Master Tang, you can eat these dishes first." Yuanyuan came in with a few dishes. After putting it down, he ran to the kitchen to help.


    In the main hall, they were chatting and eating side dishes. In the kitchen, Aunt Li and Yuanyuan are busy. Since there are vegetables and meat at home, it''s convenient to make a meal. Although the dishes are not as exquisite as those in the city''s restaurants, Aunt Li''s cooking is good and her cooking is quite distinctive.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, and there are still meat, vegetables and soup, it is obviously a lot of thought.


    After finishing her work, Aunt Li looked at them and said, "master Tang, you are welcome. Try to taste the dishes. These dishes are all grown in the village and the fish are fresh from the river."


    "Auntie, sit down and eat together." Said Downing, rising to get a chair for her.


    "No, no, master Tang, I''ll go to eat with Ziguang and Yuanyuan. You can eat! Eat it! Don''t mention it. Eat more. " She said, hastening to let downing sit down before she went to her son''s room.


    "Master Tang, sit down and eat! Let my aunt eat with us. I guess she will be uncomfortable Su Yanqing said in a warm voice and scooped Tang Shi half a bowl of fish soup.


    "Master Tang, Aunt Li will be too restrained to eat with us. Let''s eat ours!" Situ said, already moved chopsticks to clip up.


    Seeing this, Downing didn''t say anything more. Indeed, let Aunt Li eat with these childish brothers. It is estimated that she will not be able to eat it. Since she said that she would eat next door, let her have it!


    "The craftsmanship of Aunt Li is very good. No wonder she is the cook of our college." Yin qianze said, drank a mouthful of fish soup, said: "the taste is more delicious than the city on a few points."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning began to laugh, and then moved his chopsticks. After a meal, he sat at the table one by one and didn''t want to move.


    "I really answered that sentence. I feel dizzy when I''m hungry and sleepy when I''m full. I don''t want to do anything when I''m full." Niu Dali said, touching the membranous belly and waist, grinning: "how can I feel down the mountain these days is still fat?"


    "Take a rest, take a rest, and walk slowly." Gao Chen also said, gently exhaled a breath, feeling that he had eaten a little full.


    Aunt Li and Yuanyuan came in to clean up the table and said with a smile, "you can have a rest. I''ll make you some tea later."


    "Don''t be busy, auntie." Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at the people who didn''t want to move at all. He said with a smile: "when I''m full, I just walk back. I can''t sit still like this."


    As she spoke, she stood up and said, "people have watched, and the meal has been eaten. It''s time for us to go."


    "To go?"


    Niu Dali said, this just lightly exhaled breath to stand up, way: "that wait, I take something." He came to his big bag, took out a box from it, went to the front of Aunt Li and said, "auntie Li, this is the old ginseng. Take it."


    "I can''t help but push back."


    "It''s OK. This is what I bought for my mother. I bought a lot of them. Isn''t your son hurt? This is just for him. Take it Niu Dali said, directly into her hand.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning said with a smile, "Aunt Li, take it!"

 Chapter 385

    "Well, how can this work! It''s too expensive. " The gift was too heavy for her to accept.


    Tang Ning looked at Niu Dali and gave them a curved smile: "take it! If you don''t take it, they''ll feel bad


    "Yes, take it! This old ginseng I bought several! It''s not bad for my mother. Take it. " Niu Dali said, and then he went back to carry his big burden: "master Tang, have you gone back? Let''s go


    "Auntie, let''s go back to college first." Said Downing, and went out.


    Seeing this, Aunt Li came out with the old ginseng and said to them, "thank you very much. You helped me and sent such valuable supplements. I really..."


    "Auntie, you stay! Don''t give us a ride. " Tang Ning told her not to send them, so he took the students to the entrance of the village.


    After watching them leave, Aunt Li went back to the courtyard, took the old ginseng to her son''s room, and said with a trace of excitement and joy: "Zi Guang, you see, Tangshi sent us an old ginseng, saying it''s for your health."


    Li Ziguang, who was sitting on the head of the bed, looked at the old ginseng and sighed, "when master Tang came to see me, he took some things to replenish qi and blood. Now there is this old ginseng and mother. We really have a lot of gratitude from master Tang."


    He did not expect that a teacher of Tianlong, who had reached the fifth level of spiritual master, would be so kind and kind to them.


    He not only helped him connect the leg bones, but also boiled the ointment for him. Today, he also helped them solve their problems and sent so many valuable things. This kind of kindness is really like rebuilding.


    "Yes! My mother didn''t expect Tang Shi to be such a good person. "


    Aunt Li sighed with emotion and said with a smile: "in the college, I only heard that the new tutor is a little monk. He is young and looks good. Later one day, he went to the canteen and said he wanted to find something to eat. His mother brought him some things and sent him a plate of stewed meat. Unexpectedly, he took care of us like this."


    She thought secretly that she would offer a memorial tablet of longevity to Tang Shi and burn incense every day to pray for his longevity.


    Tang Ning on the other side did not know what Aunt Li intended. She was walking along the path with situ and others, and went up the road. Looking at Niu Dali, who was carrying a burden, Tang Ning began to laugh.


    "Calf, if you give Aunt Li an old ginseng, it will be less for your mother!"


    Other people are childish brothers, and they don''t buy anything. Even if they have money, they can''t directly give money to Aunt Li. It''s the old ginseng, the calf, which is a good gift.


    "Hey hey, it''s OK. Every time I go home, I bring things to my mother, and I bought three, gave one, and two more!" Niu Dali grinned and said, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    In his opinion, Li''s family was not very rich. His son was lying in bed and could not move. It was estimated that he had no income. However, he made so many dishes to greet them. Other people didn''t know, but his family was also from a rural village, so he knew that the villagers were very economical. They ate their food for days at least.


    It''s just that he also has supplements in his package. If he sends them out, he won''t feel that he has taken advantage of others.

 Chapter 386

    Tang Ning nodded and said, "you are good at heart. Come back, you come to my cave and I''ll give you something."


    "Really? Then I will follow Tang Shi to the cave. " Niu Dali''s eyes brightened and he could not help looking forward to it. What is Tang Shi going to give him?


    "Really." Donning responded with a smile.


    On hearing this, the other people nearby couldn''t stay. They gathered around and said, "master Tang, you can''t be eccentric! What do you want to give brother Niu? Do we have any? "


    Seeing them like this, Downing couldn''t help laughing and gave them a angry look: "are you still young? What''s in contention? "


    "Hey hey, we don''t want other people''s things, but Tangshi''s things must be good things, so we want them." Yin qianze said with a smile and pulled his sleeve: "master Tang, what good things do you want to give brother Niu?"


    Other people can''t help but listen to the side of the ear, they also want to know, Tang Shi will give cattle vigorously what?


    Downing looked at them, his eyes bent and smiling, and his eyes were full of cunning light. He asked, "do you want to know?"


    "Yes


    "I won''t tell you! Ha ha ha ha ha "Let''s have a competition and see who gets to the college first," he said


    Looking at that play heart as heavy as a child''s Tangshi, several people look at each other, all show helpless smile.


    This is master Tang? If they don''t say it, others will only think that they come out to play with a child who has not yet grown up.


    "Go! Go after master Tang! " Ye feibai laughed, and then ran after him.


    "See who can catch up! Come on Niu Dali said, carrying the burden on his back and grinning, he also quickly chased after him.


    The others followed.


    Because of the competition of speed, he returned to the college earlier and was told by Tang Shi, so Niu Dali went with him to the cave.


    "Wait here for me." Tang Ning said, motioning him to sit at the stone table of the cave, and then advanced into the cave.


    Han Zhi and Xing Tong come out because they hear the news, but they only see the figure of the master entering the stone room. They go out and see Niu Dali sitting outside.


    "Hey, Han Zhixing Tong." The cow waved his hand and said, "come and sit down!"


    Two people approached, star pupil then asked: "my master son looking for you something?"


    "Master Tang said he would give me something and let me wait here." He said, grinning: "you come back early. It''s really bad luck. We only came back after we had enough food in the village."


    Smell speech, star pupil shallow smile, way: "Li aunt''s craft is very good, last time master son also praised."


    "Yes, the food she makes is quite delicious. It''s no worse than that of a restaurant in the city." Niu Dali said, looking at them two people asked: "how are your injuries?"? So you can''t practice? "


    "It''ll be all right in a few days. The wound is recovering quickly." Star Tong said.


    "That''s good." He nodded, turned his eyes, grinned and asked, "Star Tong, when the college is going to have annual leave, are you going home with Tang Shi? Or stay in college? "


    One side of the cold know looked at him, way: "we listen to master son arrangement."


    "Hey, where is master Tang''s home? Is it far from here? There''s no sister at home or something like that? " He asked, looking expectantly at them.

 Chapter 387

    Listen to this, cold know and star pupil look at each other, look at him strangely, cold know ask: "what do you ask this for?" Said, his eyes a narrow, way: "is it you to my master son what bad idea?"


    Ask if there are sisters and sisters? What does he want to do?


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong. I''m just curious about what kind of family can raise a boy like Tangshi, and how can his people let him shave his head and become a monk?"


    After listening to his words, Han Zhi thought inexplicably that before leaving, the head of the family had told him that he must protect the master and not let her lose a hair or hurt a hair, but now Oh!


    He couldn''t even imagine what it would be like if the owner of the house saw her looking back with a bald head?


    There is Nangong Lingyun. He thinks about the master. But if he knows that his charming little green plum has shaved his head and become a fake monk, he is also the tutor of Tianlong college. I wonder if he can accept it?


    Niu Dali saw that he was in a daze, but he scratched his head. He was embarrassed and laughed: "Hey, and And I am also very curious, Tang Shi is so good-looking with shaved head. If he has a sister or sister, is he as good-looking as he is? "


    Han Zhi took a look at him and said, "you should not have said that. If there is one, let him introduce you to know him?"


    "Pa!"


    The cow vigorously slapped on the thigh, a face of excitement stood up: "yes, yes, yes!"


    "Puff!"


    Looking at his funny appearance, Xing Tong couldn''t help laughing and said, "they all say you are stupid, but how do I think you are smart as a pig eating a tiger!"


    "Haha, I didn''t say I was stupid. I was also an honest man." He grinned with a simple and honest look on his face.


    Compared with the three people chatting outside, Tang Ning in the cave is drawing a symbol of peace.


    In the book she had read, there were wind, explosion, escape and so on, but there was no peace charm she knew.


    She has mastered not only the martial arts skills of ancient martial arts, but also some secret things that outsiders can''t touch or know.


    In the last life, she could also make talismans. However, it was not the spirit charms that were drawn with spirit power, but peace charms were the most common.


    She said that she wanted to give Niu Dali one thing. She wanted to draw a peace talisman for him, so that he could take it to his mother as a amulet. She felt that her son was not around, but with such a amulet on him, he would be more comfortable outside.


    However, when I went back to the stone room and drew the Ping''an Fu according to my previous memory, I found that the Ping''an rune that I could easily draw before could not be drawn in the rune paper.


    "It''s strange. What''s going on?" After several attempts, she couldn''t help but murmured. Thinking that she had let the calf wait outside, her heart moved. As if she had thought of something, she went outside and called.


    "Star pupil!"


    Hear master son call her voice, star pupil then to two humanity: "master call me, I go to have a look." Then he walked inside the cave.


    "What can I do for you, master?" Star pupil came to her and asked.


    "Star pupil, I remember you took a little jade gourd in your hand a few days ago?" Donning asked with a smile.

 Chapter 388

    Star pupil a Zheng, thought for a while, way: "master son wait a moment." With that, he quickly went back to the room, searched for it, and took out three small jade gourds with large nail slices.


    "Is that what the master said?" She showed her the jade gourd.


    "Yes, yes." Tang Ning took a look and said with a smile, "do you have any use for these three? If it''s not urgent, give it to me. I''ll buy you some more later. "


    Smell speech, star pupil way: "master son wants to use, take it! I also bought it when I saw it was very beautiful. However, although it was jade, its quality was very poor. It was a gadget on the roadside stall. What can the owner do with this? Why don''t I go to the city and buy some better jade? "


    "Don''t use it. It''s good. I''ll tell you later." Words down, then took those small jade gourd back to the stone chamber.


    Star pupil see shape heart also don''t understand, those a few small gourd jade quality is bad, master son take them to be able to what?


    After entering the stone chamber, Tang Ning searched for it and found a carving knife. It condensed the aura of spiritual power. At the same time, he separated out a ray of Buddhist light and holy power. He carved a peace symbol on one of the small jade gourds. When the pattern symbol was formed, only a ray of light flowed and disappeared into the gourd.


    "Yes! Sure enough


    She laughed happily and took a look at the gourd carved on her hand. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. She also engraved the other two with peace talisman and injected a trace of Buddha light and holy power. Then she took the small gourd and went out.


    The cow outside vigorously saw Tang Shi coming out, and immediately went forward, grinning: "master Tang, what good things do you want to give me?" He is full of expectation!


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile. He took out one of the small jade gourds and spread it out in his palm: "this is for your mother. It''s a symbol of peace. It can keep you safe. Go back and find a red rope to wear on your body."


    One side of the star pupil to see the palm of the master''s hand that nail piece big small gourd is she bought the floor stall goods, can not help but micro consternation. How does this become a peace charm?


    Niu Li Wei Zheng, looking at the jade gourd with big fingernails in his palm, asked in doubt: "master Tang, is there anything special about this?"


    The jade is very common. The small one is only as big as a nail. It''s not surprising to see the original place. If there is, it''s just that there are some special patterns carved on it.


    "As long as you wear it, the evil spirits dare not hurt your mother. Moreover, this peace charm can resist an attack from the Qi refining friars below the spirit Master." Downing glanced at him and asked with a smile, "do you want any more? No, I''ll take it back. "


    "Yes!"


    A listen to his words, the cow vigorously eyes a bright, when even his palm of the peace charm snatched over, like a baby in his arms: "yes! It must be a good thing from master Tang! "


    It can make the evil spirits dare not get close, and can resist the attack of the Qi refining friar once, which is really a life-saving thing! This amulet is worn on his mother. Even if he is away from home, he doesn''t have to worry about her safety.


    He took it out and looked at it. He couldn''t help but asked, "master Tang, isn''t the pattern usually painted on the paper? How come this is a carved pattern? And I don''t seem to have heard of such a talisman. "

 Chapter 389

    "There are also exorcism talisman and defensive talisman in the talisman, but there is no combination of the two. So I have a unique Ping''an rune, and I can''t find the same one outside." Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes are smiling, and his words are full of confidence and pride.


    And she did not say that there were not many talismans in the land of mortals. There were both exorcism talisman and defensive talisman, but there was no such thing as her two in one with the light and holy power of Buddha.


    Therefore, even if the jade gourd was originally only sold on the ground, it was not worth any money, but it was priceless when it was engraved by her hand and injected into the power of Buddha''s light and holy power.


    After Niu Dali heard his words, his heart became more and more happy: "I really made money, they have to envy me to death, thank Tang Shi, then I go back first." As soon as the voice fell, he immediately carried the burden and was ready to go back to show off.


    Downing guessed his mind at a glance and yelled at his back, "don''t yell around!" She doesn''t have so much time to carve peace symbols, and not so much Buddha light and holy power can be separated.


    "Good! I know! " The cow responded vigorously and ran away without looking back.


    Seeing him leave, Tang Ning looked at Xing Tong and Han Zhi and said, "the gourd itself has the meaning of fortune and wealth. In addition, this peace charm has the blessing of Buddha''s light and holy power. The effect will be greatly increased. It happens that there are three small jade gourds in Xingtong. You can wear these two on your body one by one! Maybe it will be used one day. "


    "Thank you, master." Two people in the heart a joy, show a smile, after taking over the jade gourd, love to play.


    "I''ll go to the stone room and don''t let anyone disturb me." Said Downing, and went back to the stone chamber first.


    "Yes." Two people should, watching her return to the cave, and then looked down at their hands of the peace symbol.


    "I''ll find the red rope and tie it on my neck. Do you want to wear it? Or sew it up? " Star pupil looks at the side of cold know to ask.


    Han Zhi thought about it and said, "I''ll sew it up with a small cloth bag, and then take it with me."


    "Well, I''ll sew it for you." Xing Tong said, first ran back to the room to get things out, then sat under the tree and knitted a red rope, tied the small gourd and put it on his neck. Finally, he hid it in his clothes and took a piece of cloth to help Han Zhi sew a small cloth bag.


    On the other side, Niu Dali, with the Ping''an Rune in his arms, couldn''t hide his joy and excitement. He wanted to show off the amulet from master Tang. However, he knew that there were so many students, and he could not send them to Tangshi one by one, so he had to rest his mind to show off.


    However, when he walked out of the road, he saw situ and ye feibai waiting for him under the tree. He approached with a grin and asked, "why didn''t you go back to have a rest? What are you doing here? "


    "Brother Niu, we are waiting for you here." Situ stepped forward and put his hand around his shoulder. He said with a smile: "brother Niu, what did Tangshi give you? Take it out, all of us


    "No, nothing."


    "Brother Niu, don''t be so stingy. We just have a look and don''t rob you."


    Yin qianze said with a smile, holding his head in his hands and leaning against the tree, he began to laugh and said, "besides, we know that Tang Shi gave you your mother. We''ll have a look. We''ll be curious and won''t rob you."


    They just have that heart, but it''s not easy to start!

 Chapter 390

    "Yes! Take it out and have a look. We''ll have a look. We won''t take yours. " Song Yixiu also said with a smile. He was really curious. What would Tang Shi give him?


    When Gao Chen saw this, he also said with a smile: "brother Niu, what Tang Shi gave you is not something shady. You can take it out and have a look at it! As far as we are concerned, other people don''t know. Do you think so? "


    "If he finds it difficult, forget it!" Su Yanqing said in a warm voice, with a smile like a spring breeze on his face. His attitude of retreating into advance made Niu Lidu feel embarrassed to hide again.


    He said to them, "OK, OK! I''ll tell you, but if you know it, don''t yell around. Master Tang says that you can''t yell around. "


    "Well, we won''t talk about the others. Just a few of us know." Situ patted him on the shoulder and said, aiming at his arms, he said, "should we take it out and have a look?"


    The cow took a strong look at them and said, "in fact, what Tang Shi gave my mother is a peace talisman. Ah, this is it." He took out the peace talisman hidden in his arms and quickly spread out and put it away in his palm.


    Other people looked at it and took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and situ said: "what are you doing so fast? We haven''t seen it yet. "


    "Is that jade? How to say it''s a Ping''an Rune? Are you right? " Song Yixiu said, raising eyebrows at Niu Dali, thinking that he would take out something casually to fool them.


    On hearing this, Niu Dali immediately said, "how can you make a mistake? This is really a symbol of peace! If you don''t believe it, there are runes on it


    Hearing this, song Yixiu took it and looked at it. He was surprised: "it''s true that there are runes. However, this pattern seems to have never been seen. It doesn''t look like a talisman to ward off evil spirits."


    Other people listened and said, "is it really a symbol of peace? How is such a talisman? Can this be a talisman? What''s not the talisman on it? Defense symbol? "


    Song Yixiu shook his head: "I don''t know." He did some research on the talisman, but he couldn''t see which kind of talisman was engraved on the jade gourd.


    "Hey, you haven''t seen it? That''s for sure! This is from master Tang. It''s a peace charm made by him. Do you think it can be seen everywhere? " Niu Dali was so proud that he had already forgotten the words that downing told him not to shout everywhere.


    He took the Ping''an Rune back to his hand, and then he said triumphantly, "I tell you, this amulet can resist an attack from the cultivation below the spirit Master. Moreover, if you wear this amulet, the demons will not dare to get close to you. Is it powerful


    Hearing this, other people were slightly stunned, and some of them were low exhaled: "isn''t it? Can you resist an attack from the spiritual master? That is, the Ninth level peak of Qi refining can be blocked? Is that great? "


    "Yes, that''s it!" Niu Dali said, carefully prepared to put the peace talisman away, but let the next situ to stop.


    "Wait, wait, wait, I''ll see, I''ll see."


    Then he grabbed the jade gourd, which was the size of the fingernail, and said in an incredible way: "since master Tang said that, it must be true. It''s just that the jade is so bad, the workmanship of the gourd is so rough, and it''s so small. How can it be so powerful? I really want to have a try... "


    On hearing this, the cow vigorously glared and immediately snatched it back.

 Chapter 391

    "Don''t mess with me! This is from master Tang to my mother! " Niu Dali quickly collected the Ping''an symbol.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, don''t be nervous. I''ll play with you." Situ laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "master Tang''s Ping''an rune is suitable for your mother, but not for me. I''m a spiritual master. I''m naturally fearless at the level of Qi refining, and I can''t use such a amulet."


    "Well, then! Since I''ve seen everything, it''s time to go back to each. Are you not tired these days? I want to go back and have a rest. " Ye feibai said, waved his hand and left first.


    Other people see this, then also smile, shout: "walk, go back to rest."


    Seeing them scattered, Niu Dali patted his chest and grinned, and followed him back to the student dormitory.


    Although there is still more than one month left for the annual leave, it is just a good time to arrange and tidy up. Then I think of the matter that master Tang said that he would take them on a tour, but they had to reach the level of spiritual master before they could go out with him. Some students who had not yet reached the level of spiritual master were determined to practice hard in their hearts.


    In the next few days, Tang Ning ran the most to the library. While she absorbed the knowledge of ancient books in the library, her points were also consumed quickly. After all, the more the upper floors were, the more points she got each time.


    However, while she was concentrating on absorbing knowledge and developing drugs, she did not know that in the Shen family of Tianlong City, the Shen family was now in a big head!


    The Shen family leader walked around in the hall, sighing from time to time: "how can you say this child is so stubborn? How many days has this been locked up in the room? You can''t go on like this. "


    "I''m afraid she''ll get sick if she goes on like this." Next to Mrs. Shen said anxiously, "master, you can think of a way."


    Hearing this, the Shen family leader turned around and said, "what can I do? Who is the teacher of Tianlong? Can I invite him to come home with my daughter? "


    "What about that? It''s not that you don''t know our daughter. If she really gets sick, I''m afraid I won''t be able to shut it up then! " Mrs. Shen sighed, her heart in a mess.


    The Shen family leader hesitated and said in an uncertain way: "shouldn''t it? Yue''er has not been ill for more than two years. He won''t get sick for this Tang Shi, right? What''s more, I think the Tangshi is a little evil. Uncle Shen went out with yue''er that day, but he couldn''t speak the next day. Do you think it''s evil or not? "


    "Not in a few days? It''s nothing. "


    Mrs. Shen said, "it''s yue''er. When do you think she''s so interested in a person these years? The child usually has no playmates. It''s rare to have such a good one. Alas, if only the little monk was not the teacher of Tianlong, he could be invited to live at home! "


    "No, no, sir and madam, Miss fainted!" One of the maids came running towards this side.


    Hearing this, the couple in the hall were shocked and went out in a hurry. The Shen family leader called out, "go and have a look! Call on doctor Cheng


    In the wing room, Shen Xingyue was lying on the bed with a pale face. The Shen family and his wife watched nervously as doctor Cheng helped his daughter feel pulse. Seeing him take back his hand and stood up, the Shen family leader asked, "doctor Cheng, how is he?"

 Chapter 392

    Doctor Cheng stood up, packing up the medicine box, and said, "Miss, you should not have eaten much these days before you fainted. However, the young lady is depressed and unhappy. If you don''t get rid of it, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Asked Mrs. Shen.


    Doctor Cheng took a look at them and said, "I''m afraid that miss''s illness will break out." Seeing that one of them had a dignified face and the other had red eyes, doctor Cheng said, "I''ll prescribe some medicine for the young lady to drink first."! But heart disease still needs heart medicine Then he went out.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Shen couldn''t help crying out: "my poor yue''er, if it hadn''t happened in those years, I wouldn''t have got the strange disease. Now it''s like this again. I really wish I could bear it for her."


    "Well, don''t cry." Let''s think of a way to embrace her! You can''t let her go on like this. "


    Mrs. Shen wiped her tears and said, "why don''t we go to the college and ask Mr. Tang to enlighten her? "


    the master of the Shen family shook his head and said," you also said that yue''er has no playmates in these years. When she meets a person she likes and treats her well, she naturally hopes that he can play with her all the time. Even if Mr. Tang is invited to enlighten him, I think it is only a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. "


    "What can you do?" Asked Mrs. Shen.


    The Shen family leader sighed and looked at his daughter who was asleep in bed and said, "our yue''er is also ten years old this year. Her illness has always been a big stone in my heart. We don''t know when she will get sick, and we can''t predict the consequences after the onset. So, I think..."


    He stopped for a moment and looked at his wife: "I''ve heard about this Tangshi. He''s very capable. He''s also a Buddhist. So I want to send yue''er to him."


    "What? Send yue''er to him? How can this be done, Lord? Yue''er is only ten years old. She has been protected by us all the time. She is as simple as a piece of white paper. Let her leave my side. How can I rest assured? "


    "Don''t say anything about whether you can rest assured. You''d better worry about whether master Tang is willing to accept it or not." The master of the Shen family shook his head and said, "this is also my decision after thinking about it. I haven''t seen yue''er interested in anyone or anything these years. Maybe the Tang teachers'' Association is his turning point."


    Hearing what he said, Mrs. Shen couldn''t help asking, "what do you want to do? What if master Tang doesn''t accept it? "


    "After two days, yue''er''s health is better. I''ll ask for it. I''ll give up my old face and take him to ask." Shen said, in fact, he is also gambling, but at this stage, he has no other way, can only gamble like this.


    At this time, Tang Ning is sitting quietly in the cave. She does not know that she has been missed.


    In addition to going to the library these days, she will also find time to sit in and practice. However, it may be because the things she has learned in her practice are quite miscellaneous. Therefore, after her accomplishments reach the fifth level of the spiritual master, she will not make any changes in her practice.


    She opened her eyes and sighed, "it seems that you are really right. If you learn too much, the progress will be slower."


    She laughed, got up and stepped out of the outside, looked at the sky outside, stretched out a stretch, smiling: "fortunately, I have always been a natural, never demanding people."

 Chapter 393

    Seeing her coming out, Xingtong stepped forward to her and said, "master, situ came here first and said that no one has signed up for this half month''s challenge competition."


    Smell speech, Downing smile: "this is normal, after all, those points are not easy to take out, in the absence of full assurance, it is estimated that they will not easily try again."


    She said, moved her muscles and bones, and said, "tell situ back that if there is a challenge, let him arrange it, and I will not go there."


    "Yes." The star pupil answered.


    "How''s the injury? Does the wound still hurt? " Asked downing.


    "Already." Star pupil turned his arm and said, "I have raised it in the city for a few days, and I have raised it for many days in the college. It''s no big problem."


    Tang Ning nodded and went to the open space. At the same time, he hooked her finger: "since it''s no big problem, it''s just for practice."


    On hearing the master''s words, Han Zhi, who practiced under the tree over there, also stood up: "master, do you need me to come?" In the past, he was the companion of star pupil.


    "No, you stay by." Downing waved his hand and looked at the star pupil: "attack me."


    "Yes."


    Star pupil should, the figure a flash, then swept forward, shake hands for the fist to attack her. Because he knew that his own skills could not hurt her, so the star pupil did not leave her hand, with a very fierce attack.


    The great difference in strength level lies in the fact that her spirit Master''s level and the attack action of her friars in Qi refining period are really slow and slow in her eyes. Naturally, she can easily crack her moves, let alone hurt her.


    She fought with her after a few moves, roughly found out her current skills and reaction, then said: "I teach you a set of close body knife and body method, you watch carefully."


    She looked at the star pupil, then took out the dagger and held it in her hand. When the dagger turned in her hand, it crossed a sharp arc as if it was flexible and alive. She held the dagger in the palm of her hand, and the handle of the dagger was close to her hand. With the development of the move, the sharp sword technique was perfectly matched in the footwork, making the star pupil''s eyes slightly bright.


    When he saw it, he knew that this set of sword technique and body method were more suitable for women. The footwork was light and flexible. The sword technique was sharp and unexpected. The blade was the most lethal position of the human body. If the two were combined skillfully, their power could not be underestimated.


    Star Tong looked at it carefully, and followed her master''s steps and techniques, listening to her master''s formula and remembering it.


    Worried that she could not remember, Downing demonstrated it twice before finally asking her, "can you remember?"


    Star pupil nodded and his eyes brightened: "remember."


    After hearing the speech, she showed a smile and went to the stone table and sat down, indicating: "well, practice by yourself."


    Han Zhi stood by her side and saw her looking at the star pupil practicing there. He couldn''t help thinking of Niu Dali''s question and asked, "master, when the college is going to have a new year''s leave, the master will go home to have a look?"


    "I have to go back." Even though she didn''t want to go back, she still had to go back. After all, she was not only Tang Shi, but also Tang Ning, the young master of the Tang family.


    "Will the master take his subordinates and star pupil back?" He asked what he wanted to ask.

 Chapter 394

    Hearing this, Tang Ning touched his head and thought, "you two! You two don''t go back, stay here to practice! Anyway, I won''t stay for a long time and I''ll come back. I don''t have to run around. Besides, you two, we have to pay close attention to this strength, so as not to get hurt all over again next time. "


    Cold know originally also want to go back with her, but a listen to her say their strength, to the mouth of words can not help swallowing back.


    Indeed, their strength is really too weak, following the master side not only did not help her, but often delayed the master. The cave of Tianlong college is full of aura, which is an excellent place for cultivation. If the master doesn''t let them go back, they will concentrate on practicing in the cave!


    However, Tang Ning went to the library for another two days to read books.


    "Tangshi, Tangshi, someone is looking for you at the gate of the college." A student ran to say.


    "Is there anyone looking for me? Who is it? " Tang Ning asked with a slight surprise.


    "I don''t know." The student shook his head.


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look." She said, and had to go to the college gate.


    At the same time, Shen Xingyue, wearing a beautiful dress, took her father''s hand, blinking a pair of big eyes, looking at the magnificent place in front of her.


    "Dad, is Tang Tang in here?" Shen Xingyue''s soft and cute tone was full of excitement and expectation. He asked, "if he knew I was here, would he be very happy?"


    The Shen family master had no choice but to smile and said, "yue''er said that he was a good man? You should be happy to see you! "


    He didn''t know whether he was happy or not. He was only worried about it now. If Tang Shi refused his request, what should he do?


    "Dad, Tang Tang is here, coming." She was a little shy and expectant. She hid behind her father, grabbed his robe, put out her head slightly, and secretly looked at the little monk coming towards this side.


    When downing saw the people at the gate of the college, he was stunned. She has seen Shen Xingyue, but the middle-aged man has not.


    She walked forward with doubts. She looked at the middle-aged man. She had already guessed that it might be the owner of the Shen family. Her heart moved. She put her hands together and saluted.


    "Amitabha, what can I do for you, benefactor?" Downing asked directly.


    While Tang Ning was looking at him, the Shen family leader was also looking at Tang Shi. Most of his understanding of the Tang master was just to inquire about the information he had come back from. He had never seen him in person. Now when he saw me, his heart was slightly relieved.


    "It''s really better to see one thing than to hear a lot of things. It''s really lucky for Shen to see Master Tang today." The master of the Shen family said with a smile, and also returned a gift to the Tang master.


    Tang Ning, with a smile and a peaceful look, looked at Shen Xingyue lying in the back, and then said to the middle-aged man in front of him: "it''s the Shen family leader, but I don''t know. Why did the Shen family leader come to the mountain specially?"


    "Tang Tang." Shen Xingyue, hiding behind her father, poked out his head and called in a low voice.


    Downing looked at her with a smile. At the bottom of my heart, how could she come? What are the father and daughter doing here?


    Looking at the little monk in front of him, Shen said, "master Tang, I''m here for my daughter today."

 Chapter 395

    Hearing this, Tang Ning was stunned and looked at the little girl who blinked her beautiful eyes with a bit of shyness and joy, and asked again, "what does the Shen family master mean?" Why didn''t she understand?


    "Tang Tang, my father wants to give me to you." The little girl said with twinkling eyes and joy in her words.


    She didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she said this, Downing''s mouth twitched.


    "Master Tang, can you take a step?" Asked Shen.


    Tang Ning took a look at him and went to one side with him. Then he asked, "what does the Lord Shen have to say, please say it!"


    The Shen family master looked at the daughter who was squatting at the front door of the college and was looking at her head towards this side.


    "Master Tang, I''ve been happy since I first met him. It''s the first time that she likes and listens to a person''s words for so many years. On that day, she and her housekeeper went back home, but she was depressed. Finally, she was ill for a few days. My wife and I had only one daughter, and we loved her a lot. So when we saw her like this, we couldn''t give up. So we wanted to ask Tang The teacher can take her in and let her learn something with him. "


    It seemed that he was worried that he would say no. before Tang Ning could speak, the Shen family leader quickly said, "master Tang, I have also collected some miraculous herbs in recent years, which are rare and extremely old ones on the market."


    With that, he took out five small square boxes from the heaven and earth bag, opened the boxes and said, "master Tang, please see, these five miraculous herbs. Each one is a rare good thing. As long as master Tang is willing to accept my request and let yue''er follow him, I will give them to master Tang."


    Tang Ning looked at it at will, because he didn''t want to promise at all. Although the little girl is pleasant, she is not old enough. If she is taken with her, she will not know how much trouble she will add to herself!


    What''s more, Tianlong college is not accessible to everyone. Even if she works as a tutor here, she can''t bring people in casually, which is also out of compliance.


    However, at this casual glance, she saw that among the five medicinal herbs, two of them were miracles that she had been looking for to enhance her strength, and they were also miraculous drugs of 200 years old. If they were used to refine and enhance strength, the effect would be needless to say.


    She moved in her heart, looked at him and said, "I think, Shen family leader should have done a lot of inquisition before he went up the mountain."


    I didn''t send anything nearby, but I sent a miraculous medicine directly. It can be seen that she was investigated before going up the mountain.


    The head of the Shen family laughed bitterly. Unexpectedly, he was so keen that he bowed his hands and said, "no, Shen didn''t mean to offend master Tang. All that Shen did was for the sake of the little girl. Shen also knew that it was not easy to send her up the mountain to let the master Tang take it. So he inquired from many sides and learned that Tang Shi had entrusted the auction house to look for medicine, and he thought that there were some rare plants in the house That''s why I brought them here. I hope master Tang can take them. "


    There were only three in his family, and then he bought two from his friends. Although it cost a lot of money, it would be worth it if Mr. Tang accepted it.


    However, Downing looked back, shook his head and said, "you''d better take these things back!"

 Chapter 396

    On hearing his words, the Shen family leader stopped and asked, "master Tang is worried that Tianlong college can''t let yue''er in? If I''m worried about this, I have a way. "


    Tang Ning looked at him and put his hands together: "Amitabha, this is just one of them. Second, although I am a teacher of Tianlong, I am also a monk. It''s inconvenient for your daughter to follow me. Thirdly, I can''t spend any energy and time to help you take care of and teach her. To let her follow me, it just delays her, let alone..."


    She looked at the little girl who was smiling at her and said, "she is still young, and she is just a novelty to many people and things. It will be good after a while. You don''t have to be too serious. You need to know that even if you love your child, you can''t let her do everything by yourself. Overindulgence will only hurt her."


    "We all know what master Tang said, but he is different from others."


    "On the lantern night when yue''er was five years old, she and her mother were scattered by the lantern watchers. She was taken away by the traffickers. We used all our forces to find her in a beggar''s nest in the city hundreds of miles away."


    Speaking of this, he took a deep breath, and the clothes under his hands tightly clenched into fists: "those people are not people at all, they are animals! A five-year-old, a five-year-old! They beat her to pieces, and broke her hands, just to win sympathy and beg for them to make money! What''s more cruel is that they use cloth to hold her legs tightly. They want to strangle her legs and let them break naturally, so that she can never walk! If we went a little later, we didn''t know if she would survive


    His eyes turned red, as if he thought of the scene many years ago, and trembled: "when I found her, she would not call my father any more. She just looked at me in tears. Her eyes were full of fear and helplessness, and her look of panic. Up to now, I still can''t forget that I took her home, cured her injury, and gave her the best thing she had It took a long time for her to forget what happened that year, but she still fell ill from that incident


    "As soon as she got sick, she was just like another person. Even if we stopped it, there was still nothing to do. This time, she didn''t eat any food. She fainted at home. The doctor said that the heart disease still needs cardiomedicine. We saw her talking about you all the time, so we wanted to send her to Tang Shi''s side."


    With that, he knelt down toward downing.


    "Ah, Lord Shen..." Hearing this, Downing, with a heavy heart, didn''t notice. Seeing him plopping, he knelt down and reached out to help him.


    The master of the Shen family stopped him and tried to pull him up, pleading: "master Tang, Shen didn''t want to embarrass you, but please understand a father''s love for his daughter. Please agree with him!"


    "Daddy


    Shen Xingyue, who was sitting there, saw that his father was kneeling down. He ran over and held his arm and tried to pull it up: "Dad, get up quickly!"


    "Yue''er, get down on your knees." Shen family master took her hand and said, "kneel down quickly."

 Chapter 397

    Pulled by her father, she didn''t know what was going on. She knelt down obediently and blinked a pair of confused beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Shi in front of her.


    Seeing their father and daughter like this, Tang Ning sighed and said, "master Shen, get up quickly!"


    All the words of refusal were swallowing after knowing what Shen Xingyue had gone through and the Shen family leader was willing to kneel down to beg for his daughter.


    "Master Tang..." The head of the Shen family looked at him and wondered if he could agree.


    Tang Ning had no choice but to say, "get up and talk about it." She reached out and helped him up. Looking at the joy on his face, she said with a sigh of relief: "I can promise you, but you also know that Tianlong college has the rules of Tianlong college. Even if I am a tutor, I can''t bring outsiders into the college. Do you understand?"


    "I know that. I will handle it well. I will not embarrass Mr. Tang." With a smile on his face, the big stone hanging in his heart finally came down.


    He looked at his daughter and told him, "yue''er, you will follow Tang Shi later. You must listen to Tang Shi''s words. You can''t make trouble for Tang Shi, do you know?"


    "Yes, he knows." She is happy to smile, smile Yingying looking at the beautiful bald boy in front of her, in the heart is very happy.


    "Master Tang, my daughter will trouble you. Thank you very much."


    He gratefully saluted him and said, "I heard that the president is still in the closed door. However, the other tutors also know what the president promised. I will go there now."


    After he gave those miraculous herbs to Tang Shi, he went to the college first. He didn''t go to see them before he got the consent of Tang Shi. Now he has agreed. Go back and talk to them.


    Watching him go to the college, Tang Ning withdrew his eyes and collected several miraculous herbs into the space. Then he looked at Shen Xingyue, who was in front of her. He asked, "if you follow me, you can''t go home often. Won''t you be reluctant to give up your parents?"


    "No, it''s boring at home. My parents are not fun." She shook her head and said, "I like Tang Tang and want to follow Tang Tang."


    As he walked inside, Downing said, "I''m usually very busy. I don''t have time to play with you. And when I get here, I can''t think about playing all day."


    "Mm-hmm, Tang Tang is what he says. I''ll be obedient."


    She looks like I am very good, I am very obedient look at him, that pleasing appearance, also really let people do not know what to say.


    Take her to go inside, Downing is thinking, more a little girl, then sleep where? There is no room available in her cave!


    "Tang Tang, what do you usually do here?" With the side of Shen Xingyue curiously asked, while looking around the new environment.


    "Teach students and practice!" She said carelessly, the students on the road also saluted her, calling Tang Shi in his mouth.


    Perhaps it was heard that Tang Shi had brought a little girl in again. Si Tu then went to the cave to ask what was going on? To my surprise, before I arrived at the cave, I saw Tang Shi walking in front with the girl.


    "Isn''t it? Is there really a little girl? " Yin qianze said, and other people looked at each other, then he called out to the front: "Tangshi!"

 Chapter 398

    Hearing the voice behind him, Tang Ning looked back and saw them. He asked, "it''s you! What can I do for you? "


    Si Tu quickly stepped forward, looked at the little girl, pulled Tang Shi aside, and asked, "master Tang, who is she? How did you bring her in? "


    "Her name is Shen Xingyue. Her father sent her up." Tang Ning said helplessly.


    "Take it when you send it up? It''s not that you don''t know the rules here. " Situ said with disapproval: "other tutors know, certainly won''t agree, and the president closed out, will also let you send her down the mountain."


    Chen Dao on one side listened, but he was stunned. He quickly asked, "master Tang, this Shen Xingyue you mentioned should not be that Shen Xingyue?"


    "What, this, which?" Niu Dali looks at them suspiciously.


    Su Yanqing looked at the little girl who was looking at this side and said, "I think it should be Shen Xingyue."


    Tang Ning took a look at them and said, "her family is tianlongcheng, and her father is the owner of the Shen family, the Shen Xingyue you mentioned last time."


    Smell speech, others just look at Tang Shi for a long time speechless. Shen Yue didn''t know what he had brought to the college?


    "Ha ha, this is what Mr. Tang can do." Ye feibai began to laugh, with a look of watching a good play: "others can''t do this, but since it''s Tang Shi, it''s no surprise."


    "Master Tang, what did you bring her here for? You don''t want to keep her? " Gao Chen also can''t help asking, even Hong Yuan on one side also looks at Tang Shi incomprehensibly, I don''t know what he wants to do?


    "Well, didn''t I say that? Her father sent her up to me Tang Ning smile, looking at their faces of consternation and incomprehensible expression, a curved eyebrow, with a bit of cunning and banter, said: "so I took it, let her be a maid around."


    Listening to his words, several people suddenly do not know what to say.


    "OK, you can do whatever you want. I''ll take her back to the cave to have a look. I don''t know how to live if there is one more person." She waved her hand and walked forward, taking Shen Xingyue to the cave.


    Han Zhihe and Xingtong have met Shen Xingyue, so when they see her following the master, they are just surprised and look at their master. How can this girl come here?


    "Shen Xingyue, you should have seen it. This is Xingtong, and Han Zhi. Get to know it." Downing said, to the side of the tree under the stone table to sit down: "get along well, she will live here."


    Cold know and star pupil listened, looked at Shen Xingyue one eye, then should: "be."


    "Sister Tong, brother Han." She a face of clever, called them, then smile Yingying looking at them.


    Downing looked at them and said, "star pupil, make another bed in your room, and she will live with you later."


    "Good." Star pupil should, to the side of Shen Xingyue show a smile.


    "I''ll make a bed for her now." Han Zhi said, and then walked away to the bamboo forest, ready to go there to cut some bamboo, make a bamboo bed.


    "You take her around and get familiar with the place." Tang Ning motioned, let star pupil take her to familiar place.

 Chapter 399

    "Yes." Star pupil should, this just took her to familiarize with the place.


    The Shen family master on the other side found several tutors. When he saw them, he bowed his hands to them and said, "I haven''t seen a few for a long time."


    "Hehe, it''s old Shen. What wind brought you here? Please have a seat Yan said with a smile and asked him to sit down.


    "You are a rare visitor here." Zhao also said with a smile.


    "Why did brother Shen come here? Is there anything I can do for you Director Lin asked, she and he have known each other for many years, friendship is not ordinary.


    The Shen family leader nodded, sat down and said, "there is something. I originally wanted to find the Dean, but I heard that he hasn''t come out yet, so I can only talk to you first."


    "Oh? Yes? You say Yan said, and asked someone to serve him tea.


    "Well, my daughter yue''er, you also know that." He looked at them and said in a voice, "today I sent her to the mountain and went to Tangshi. So I want to come and tell the dean that yue''er can stay."


    Hearing his words, several people were surprised: "you sent your daughter up the mountain? Send it to Tangshi? What''s going on? What does it mean to send him up the mountain to Tangshi? Why didn''t I understand? "


    "I sent yue''er to Tang Shi''s side and let him send him." He grinned bitterly. Seeing their surprise, he told the whole thing.


    "I have to talk about it some time ago..."


    After hearing what he said, the three suddenly realized: "I see. So, is Tang Shi willing to leave her?"


    "Well, he has agreed, but the premise is that yue''er can stay here, so that''s why I came here." Shen said.


    The three looked at each other. Finally, Yan said, "since Tang Shi is willing to leave her, let her stay! At that time, the Dean also told me that if you want to send your daughter up, you can send her to the college at any time. However, you have to think clearly. If you send her directly to Tang Shi, you are at your command. If you enter the college as a student, you can practice in the college. "


    The Shen family master sighed and said, "I''ve already thought it out. I don''t want Yue Er to be strong. I just hope she can be happy and carefree every day. At home these years, my wife and I will teach her something about cultivation. This time I send her up, mainly because she let her follow Tang Shi''s side, and I don''t ask for other things."


    Seeing this, Yan sighed: "it''s hard for you. I''ve been worried about her a lot over the years. However, Tang Shi is really a very good person. He doesn''t do things according to common sense. His behavior is also free and easy, and he is not too restrained. Maybe yue''er can learn his open-minded bearing when he is around him."


    "I hope so."


    The Shen family leader nodded. As a father, he did not dare to ask for anything. He only hoped that his daughter would be happy. Her illness would never happen again.


    After chatting with several people for a while, the Shen family leader got up and left. He was still a little worried about his daughter. He wanted to take a look at his daughter again. He asked where the cave master Tang lived in, and then went in the direction of the cave.


    Before he got to the cave, he heard his daughter''s laughter faintly. He could not help stopping and looking at the smiling daughter, he also showed a smile.

 Chapter 400

    All worry, not willing to see her face after the happy smile dispersed, perhaps, she really need to leave their side, to see more of the outside world, more friends.


    Even if he did not give up, no matter how worried, he would have to let her go. After all, the road of life, even if they were parents, could not accompany her forever.


    Originally, he wanted to tell her to be more obedient and take care of himself, but at this moment, he did not go past, but did not give up a look at her, then quietly left.


    Sitting cross legged under the tree, Downing slowly opened her eyes, and looked behind the tree. A touch of the left back leaped into her eyes until it disappeared.


    Yue''er had a good time with Xiao Hei. He opened his eyes and asked curiously, "Tang Tang, don''t you practice? What are you looking at? Is there anything interesting over there


    Tang Ning turned her head and saw the enlarged face in front of her. She drew back a little from the corner of her mouth and said, "Yue Er, you are a girl. You can''t get so close to a boy."


    "Oh."


    "Tang Tang, I think your bald head is really beautiful. If I shave my head like you, will I be as good-looking as you?"


    Xiao Hei, who stopped on the tree and listened to the two people talking under the tree, stared at Shen Xingyue with a pair of black eyes.


    When Tang Ning heard her words, he could not help but stay for a moment. Looking at her small face full of serious expression, he seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of the matter. At the moment, he even said, "don''t have this idea. Girls can''t shave their heads. Shaving is not good-looking!"


    Seeing her blinking at her without saying anything, Downing counted the benefits of her long hair and continued, "look, your hair is long, black and soft. How beautiful it is! Long hair can also be braided, even if it is simply tied up with ribbon, it is also very beautiful, especially when you run, the ink hair is light and the ribbon is flying, which is very pleasing to the eyes! "


    "Dumb! Ha ha ha ha ha


    Xiaohei stood on the branch, raised his head and called twice. After that, he laughed. Once the magic laughter spread, it reverberated in the air.


    Shen Xingyue blinked his eyes, staring at him for a while, suddenly shy smile: "I know, Tang Tang likes girls with long hair, right?"


    Downing wryly smile, nodded: "yes, I like girls with long hair."


    Hearing this, Shen Xingyue laughed happily and said, "he will not shave his head. He will keep his long hair and braid it for Tang Tang to see!"


    With that, she jumped up with a happy smile on her small face. She waved her hand to Xiaohei standing on the branch and cried happily: "Xiaohei, Xiaohei, let''s go to the bamboo forest to find sister Tong and brother Han! I''m going to see if my cot is ready, and if not, I can help


    Tang Ning watched the little girl run away like a butterfly. Then he breathed out his breath and murmured helplessly: "what a bear child, do you want to learn from me to shave my head? What do you think? "


    She really can''t imagine, if this little girl learned from her shaved head, then go home, her parents will cry faint?

 Chapter 401

    At the other side of the bamboo forest, Han Zhi has cut some bamboo and is making a bamboo bed. Niu Dali is also there to help. Xingtong can''t make a bamboo bed, but he also helps to cut some fine bamboo for them.


    "Star Tong, do you two sleep in the same room? Is it too narrow to put this bamboo bed down? " The cow vigorously asked, while connecting two round bamboos together.


    "No, the stone house in the cave is very big." Star Tong said, handed them some small bamboo pieces, then listened to Shen Xingyue''s voice.


    "Sister Tong, brother Han, I''m here to help you!" She ran over and saw that the bamboo bed was almost ready, and her eyes lit up: "you are really good. You really made the bamboo bed!"


    Niu Dali takes a look at her. Seeing that she is also like a normal person, she doesn''t understand Chen Dao''s saying that the little girl is sick. How can she look like she''s sick? Maybe it''s a misinformation?


    "Yue''er? I''ll make you a bedside cabinet later. How about putting things for you Niu Dali asked with a grin.


    "Good!" She micro then looked at him, and then a sweet smile: "thank you big brother."


    "Hey, my name is Niu Dali. You can call me brother Niu just like they do." Said Niu Dali.


    "Well, brother Niu, hee hee, your name is so funny. Are you strong?" She asked curiously.


    "Yes, I have great strength." The cow nodded vigorously and patted the bamboo bed. Seeing that it was stable and would not shake, he said, "OK, this bamboo bed is OK. Make a small cabinet for things."


    He stood up, looked at some bamboo left on the ground and said, "I have to cut another bamboo to be enough. I''ll pick one." Then he went to the deeper bamboo forest.


    Several people here are making bamboo beds and cabinets. On the other side, Tang Ning also goes to several tutors and tells about what Shen Xingyue left behind. After hearing that all the tutors know, she goes to the library.


    In the evening, when Tang Ning returned to the cave, he saw Shen Xingyue running towards her.


    "Tang Tang, you can eat!" She was around Downing''s side, while excitedly said: "brother Han, they helped me to make a bamboo bed and a cabinet, small and beautiful."


    "I''ll go and have a look." Tang Ning said, while walking to the cave, he said to the star pupil, "she didn''t bring anything when she went up the mountain. After dinner, take her to get some quilts and clothes."


    "Master, Yue''s things are well prepared." The star pupil comes forward to say.


    "Oh?" Downing glanced at her slightly.


    "Mm-hmm, Tang Tang, I''ve brought everything, and I''ve brought a lot of them." Walking in front of Shen Xingyue pulled out the red rope on his neck and took out the things hidden in his clothes.


    "You see, my father gave it to me. There are a lot of things in it. My mother has prepared all the quilts and clothes for me. I don''t have to pick them up any more."


    Tang Ning eyebrows slightly raised: "heaven and earth bag?"


    I didn''t expect that even the heaven and earth bag was prepared for her. You know, this thing is very rare in this mortal land. It is situ and they don''t have it. She used it first.


    She nodded, and her beautiful eyes were full of trust in Tang Ning: "mm-hmm, my father said that this is something from the immortal family and can''t be seen, otherwise others will rob me, but Tang Tang can, Tang Tang won''t rob me."

 Chapter 402

    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked at her and said with a smile, "put it away! You should not use this bag easily outside. You should not let others see it even if you put or take things. "


    In the land of mortals, this is a treasure, but it is also easy to cause trouble, especially for a little girl like her who is not so strong and young. If she is not careful, she does not know that the bag of heaven and earth has been taken.


    "Good." She cleverly answered and put the small bag back into the clothes.


    When Tang Ning entered the room, he saw that the bamboo bed was placed in the corner against the wall. The bed had been covered with bedding and pillows. Everything was well arranged. Even the small bamboo cabinet at the head of the bed also put a lot of things.


    Although there was a small bamboo bed, the space was not very narrow. He nodded and said, "well, that''s OK. Let''s go! I went to dinner. " Let star Tong share a room with her, even if there is anything you can look after.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that after entering the night, when several people were sleeping soundly, Shen Xingyue, who was sleeping on the bamboo bed, turned over and rolled down from the bamboo bed with a bang in the stone chamber of Xingtong, which made Xing Tong turn over and sit up instinctively.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the sound? " She quickly took away the black cloth covered in the night pearl, so that the stone chamber instantly lit up.


    The sleepy yue''er was also confused for a while because of this fall. She got up from the ground, opened her eyes and squinted again because of sleepiness. She murmured: "it''s OK, it''s OK. I rolled down from the bed." As he said this, he crawled to the bed. He turned over and held the quilt with his hands and feet. He fell asleep again.


    Xingtong wanted to see if she didn''t fall. But she turned over and hugged the quilt and listened to the voice of calling. She was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and laughed a little. Then she covered the night pearl and lay down to sleep.


    Because the sound in the stone chamber is not easy to spread, Tang Ning and Han Zhi did not know about Shen Xingyue''s falling out of bed last night. In the early morning, Xingtong got up to wash and wash to get out of the room. Seeing that Han Zhi had already practiced his sword outside, he stepped forward.


    "Cold know, Yue son outside the bamboo bed, can you give her a rim?"


    Listening to this, Han Zhidun for a moment, asked: "she fell out of bed last night?"


    Star pupil smile slightly, nodded: "she sleep is not very honest, rolled down from the bed last night, I was scared by her, want to see if she has fallen, but she got up and lay down and fell asleep again."


    Smell speech, cold know way: "add a encircle edge is not difficult, I will add it later."


    "Good." The star pupil should go to one side to practice his Sabre and footwork.


    Tang Ning got up and had breakfast but did not see yue''er''s figure, so he asked, "she hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "No Star Tong said.


    "After a while, she wakes up and asks her to turn over the soil in the back, and then water those herbs. You take her to do it once, and tell her that she will do it later, so that she can adapt to it as soon as possible." Tang Ning said, standing up and saying, "I''m going to shut up for a few days. You tell her not to disturb me."


    "Yes." The star pupil of cold knowledge should be shared by both of them.


    Seeing the bamboo over there, Downing asked again, "what are those going to do?"


    Listen to her to ask, star pupil will last night he son fell out of bed to tell her.


    Smell speech, Downing smile: "well, then make a rim for her, lest she roll out of bed again."

 Chapter 403

    After that, she went back to the cave. With the two main medicines sent by the Shen family leader, she felt that this time she should be able to refine the advanced liquid medicine successfully. The method of refining drugs on the side of


    has not been studied, so she used the technique she used in the previous world, and extracted the essence of the liquid from the medicine to prepare the spirit solution.


    At the same time, Mo ye, who is far away from the Imperial City, is busy to make himself forget the little monk for a while. It can almost be said that from back to now, he is in a busy state every day, and his situation also makes dark one and Heifeng a little worried.


    "It''s no way for the master to go on like this! You see, he''s been dealing with things all day long. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he can''t bear it! " Heifeng said, worried.


    Dark a silent for a while, way: "this period of time big rectification, the people below are also crying bitterly, yesterday there are dark guards came to ask me, master son in the end what?"


    Black wind hesitated and said: "you say, if you arrange two women to wait on the master, will you change his mind? Let him not always think about Tang Shi? "


    Smell speech, dark a look at him, way: "you dare go to arrange, anyway I dare not." If he dares to do that, he will be transferred by his master.


    "What about that? Let him go on like this all the time? " Heifeng asked helplessly.


    "Maybe, after a while, the master will gradually forget." Dark said, but not sure.


    Dark one and black wind think that his master is dealing with affairs, and Mo ye in the study is really holding a brush and sitting there with a concentrated expression. However, if someone approaches him, he will see that what is placed in front of him is not a transaction account book to be reviewed, but a piece of white paper. A bald monk emerges vividly on the white paper.


    His delicate and excellent facial features, with cunning and smart eyes, smile on his lips, a purple ear stud beside his ear, his body in blue, a round bamboo hanging obliquely on his waist, and there is a faint wind Buddha moving in the corner of his clothes, with a trace of elegant and absolutely dust breath. He folded his hands, looked at the front, and was smiling and whispering to him: Amitabha, benefactor, you are predestined with Buddha.


    He put down the pen in his hand and gently stroked the cheek of the person in the painting. Even now, he doesn''t know how he fell in love with such a person.


    Originally, he thought that his love for him was only because he was close to his eyes, and he was just like a confidant to him. However, he did not know when he began to change his taste quietly.


    Originally, fall in love with a person, really will one day not see, such as miss every three autumn.


    He thought the distance could make him forget, but he didn''t know, the farther away, the deeper he thought.


    But he also knows that, in his whole life, he can only bury this feeling deep in his heart, never let him notice half a cent


    A few days later, in the Tianlong college on the other side, Tang Ning, who had been closed for several days, looked at the spirit liquid refined in front of him and laughed in the stone chamber. The laughter spread so that even the three Han Zhi people outside the cave could hear it.


    "Why is Tang Tang so happy? Is he OK? " Xingyue couldn''t help asking, and looked at the closed stone chamber door with doubt: "I haven''t seen him for many days, does he need to eat?"? Isn''t he hungry? "

 Chapter 404

    When she is hungry, she will smile when she is hungry


    "I think it''s the master who has achieved something in seclusion, so she is so happy." Han Zhi also spoke.


    After a while, the stone chamber opened, and they saw downing coming out, and they also welcomed him.


    "Don Tang, you''ve got hair on your head!" Star Yue stares at the prickly hair that grows on his head, can''t help but exclaim in surprise.


    Donning reached out and touched it. It was not the smooth head that he was familiar with before. He said with a smile, "because I haven''t shaved my head these days! So some of them will grow out. I''ll take some medicine after shaving. It won''t be long in a short time It saves shaving every three days.


    "Master, I''ll prepare hot water for you to bathe! Yue''er, you go to the canteen and get some food for the master. " The star pupil says.


    "Good." Star Yue should, run, while shouting: "I go to the canteen to get rice for you to eat, Tang Tang you go to take a bath, I will be back in a minute."


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, went to the table and sat down. Han Zhi brought her tea, and Xingtong went to give her hot water for bathing.


    Situ and others knew that Tang Shi was in the closed area these days, so they didn''t come to disturb them. When they saw Xing Yue, who was going to the canteen path happily, they called out: "Xingyue, has Tangshi got out of the pass?"


    "It''s out. I just came out. I''m going to the canteen to get him something to eat." She took a look at them and walked quickly to the canteen.


    When situ heard this, they couldn''t help laughing: "let''s go and have a look." As soon as the voice fell, several people went to the cave.


    There, Tang Ning just went into the cave to take a bath, and then situ arrived.


    "We heard that master Tang has passed the customs? What about master Tang? " Situ asked, looking around.


    "The master is in the bath. You''ll have to wait to see her." Han Zhi said to several people.


    "What was Tang Shi busy with after a few days in seclusion?" Ye feibai asked, came to the table and sat down.


    Han Zhi took a look at them and asked, "what''s the matter with you coming to find the master?"


    "Can''t you come and have a look if you''re ok?" Situ laughed and said, "I haven''t encountered any difficulties in practice recently. I''m just idle. I haven''t seen master Tang for several days. I came to see what he''s busy with these days."


    A few people in the outside have a set not a chat, not long after, star Yue carrying things also came back, put the food box on the table, then also waiting beside.


    Until, after the bath, Downing came out of the body.


    "Master Tang." Several people saluted him.


    "Tang Tang, come and have a meal. I''ve got a big plate of meat for you!" Star Yue said, while the food box put things out.


    "Why are you here?" Downing glanced at them and stepped forward to sit down.


    Ye feibai chuckled and said, "master Tang, you closed up these days. I guess you don''t know. There''s something going on in the college recently."


    "Well?"


    What''s the matter with downing Generally, she seldom cares about things that have nothing to do with her. In addition, Han Zhi and Xing Tong don''t tell her, so she doesn''t know.


    Situ left his mouth, his hands around his chest, and said, "I know that he is going to talk about Nangong Lingyun."

 Chapter 405

    Hearing the name of Nangong Lingyun, Tang Ning is moved. Since the last time we went down the mountain together, we had never met each other during this period. At this time, we heard them mention it and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "Master son, all the people in the college are passing on. Nangong Lingyun got a chance when he went down the mountain, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds, catching up with the strength and accomplishments of the College Tutor." Han Zhi came forward and said.


    Because of the relationship between Nangong Lingyun and the master, he also inquired about it a little. Originally, he thought that he would tell her when she was free, but situ several people mentioned it first.


    "The boy didn''t know what kind of bad luck he had taken. Originally, his accomplishments at the level of spiritual master are now the strength of the sixth level of spiritual masters. In less than a month, he broke through several levels of tutors in the same school." Situ said in a slightly sour tone.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s eyes twinkled slightly. Thinking of seeing his luck surging, he guessed what chance he should get. He didn''t expect to come so soon.


    "That''s a good thing." She frowned and said with a smile, "in this way, his fame will rise, and our Tianlong college will follow suit."


    "I heard that this time he went down the mountain to help his little green plum seek medicine, but somehow he got a chance." Situ said, and then said: "however, I can''t see that Nangong Lingyun is still a kind of infatuation, but I heard that his little green plum is an ordinary person who can''t cultivate."


    "Where are ordinary people?"


    Yin qianze, who was on the other side, said: "it is clear that his little green plum was originally the favored girl of heaven, and his talent was very outstanding. However, his accomplishments were scattered overnight and he could no longer unite to become an ordinary person."


    "Haha, I heard his little green plum is very beautiful." Niu Dali also said.


    Ye feibai shook the fan in his hand, gently fanned the wind, and said, "what''s the use of good looks? Although we are the favored ones in the land of mortals, we are also the people of practice. How can a man of practice marry an ordinary woman who can''t practice without practice? Time goes by and beauty grows old. If you can''t cultivate immortals, the most beautiful woman in decades will be just a wrinkled old woman. "


    Han Zhi looked at them and said there, but did not know the person in his mouth. At this time, he was standing in front of them, smiling at them.


    He can''t help but look at the master, she did not angry, but a smile on his face, like an outsider listening to gossip, for a time, did not know what to say.


    "Why do you know all these things?" Tang Ning looked at them and jokingly asked, "I haven''t practiced these days, so I''m busy asking about gossip?"


    "Even if we don''t inquire about him, we can know that he has such a small green plum." Situ said, and then said: "although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that Nangong Lingyun''s cultivation talent is really above us. How can such a person spend his mind on an ordinary woman who can''t practice?"


    "Who said these things Ye feibai smiles and looks at master Tang. He asks curiously, "master Tang, you haven''t been disciplined in front of the Buddha, and you don''t obey the rules and regulations. So have you ever thought about returning to the secular world and getting married and having children?"


    Smell speech, Tang Ning Leng for a moment, and then puff Chi a laugh up: "No

 Chapter 406

    Get married and have children? Can she do it? This is totally impossible!


    Tang Ning chatted with them while eating dinner. Until they left, she asked Xing Yue to clean up the things on the table. Then she looked at Han Zhi and Xing Tong and asked, "is Nangong Lingyun still closed recently? Can you find the medicine he''s looking for? "


    "Few people have seen him since he came back. In fact, the news that he had a chance to advance his strength was also spread from Yan Dao, who ordered other students not to disturb his cultivation in seclusion. Therefore, apart from knowing that his strength has been improved rapidly, others don''t know." Han Zhi said, eyes fell on his master son, also do not know how she actually thought?


    Smell speech, Downing nodded: "I know." After a pause, he asked, "is the Dean out of the customs?"


    "Out of the customs, two days ago." Star pupil opens a mouth to say, see her home master son to stand up, said a past, then left.


    See four also nobody, star pupil then asked: "cold know, you say master son to south palace Lingyun after can walk together?" After all, Nangong Lingyun''s infatuation, will the master be moved by him in the end?


    "I don''t know." Han Zhi said, looked around, said: "master son''s identity can not be leaked out, after they two people''s matter had better not mention."


    Listen to this, star pupil should a: "well, I understand." Compared with Nangong Lingyun, in fact, she thinks that the night king is more suitable for the master. However, the evil spirit of the night king is too heavy, and there is a trace of lethargy on him. She thinks that he should be a person who will not live long.


    Another point is that if the master does not restore his daughter''s costume, but keeps walking outside in the dress of the little monk, he will never be able to have a relationship with either of them.


    On the other side, when he came to the courtyard where the president usually lived, he was sitting around drinking tea and reading a book in his hand.


    "Dean." She came forward and called.


    The Dean looked at the little Heshang, who was still wearing green clothes, with a kind smile and a sign: "sit, how did you come to me? What''s the matter? "


    "I heard that the Dean has passed the customs clearance, so I came to have a look and tell you something by the way." Tang Ning was not restrained. She stepped forward and sat down at the table. Looking at the dean who looked very good, she said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a while. The president looks better than ever."


    "Hehe hehe, don''t be poor and say it! What can I do for you? I think it''s no good. " The Dean shook his head and said with a smile, looking at the little monk in front of him.


    Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing and said, "no, no, there is absolutely nothing bad this time, and there will be no trouble for the dean. This time I come here to say that another month is the college''s annual leave, and I want to go down the mountain to do something ahead of time."


    On hearing this, the Dean looked at him, put down his books, and said with a smile: "speaking of it, you have been to the college for so long, I don''t know how you came from? Where is your house? What''s your real name


    "Dean, didn''t you say that you would not ask?" She laughed and said mysteriously, "besides, even if I said it, you don''t necessarily believe it! Maybe when the time is right in the future, I don''t need to say. The dean will know who I am

 Chapter 407

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, OK, I''ll wait and see when the time is right to see what kind of identity the youngest tutor in our college will be."


    The Dean laughed and didn''t take him seriously. He just said, "since you want to go down the mountain in advance, go ahead! There are not so many rules and restrictions on tutors in Tianlong college. However, you have to remember that you have to come back to me when the new year starts. You can''t just go away like this. "


    Listening to this, Downing could not help but smile and nodded: "Dean, you can rest assured! I won''t be gone forever. There are so many books in the library. I don''t know when to see it! When I''m done, I''ll come back. "


    "Well, you know what you know." He stroked his beard and laughed: "do you know what happened in the college recently?"


    "Is the Dean talking about Nangong Lingyun?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I have a chance. In a short period of time, he has made rapid progress, and his strength has kept up with the tutor of the college. I am thinking that his talent is so amazing and he will not stay in our college for a long time. Moreover, he may be the first student in our college to go to the land of immortals."


    Listen to this, Downing a smile: "the college out of such a figure, reputation will be greatly."


    "Ha ha ha ha, Tianlong college is already the top one in the land of mortals, and no other college can compare with it. However, it is not worth mentioning if it is compared with the ancestral gate in the land of immortals."


    The Dean laughed and sighed: "where the immortal is different, what is separated by is not a mountain barrier! In the land of immortals, there are foundation building friars everywhere. In the land of mortals, there are only a few foundation building friars. If a foundation building friar is born in a family, a family can revitalize a family. You can imagine the difference between them. "


    He stood up, stroked his beard, looked at the sky in the distance, and sighed: "the land of immortals has the supreme skill and mental skill. What they practice is the real immortal Dharma, but here we are in the land of mortals..." He shook his head and said nothing more.


    Donning listened, her eyes flickering, and for a moment did not speak. No one knew what she was thinking.


    With the permission of the president, Tang Ning went back to the cave first, and then went down the mountain to go home.


    She did not extract much advanced spirit liquid, so the first one she wanted him to try this effect was her father. Only when his strength became stronger, he could protect himself and the Tang family. In the future, even if she went to the land of immortals, she would not have to worry about him.


    Back to the cave, see star Yue sitting there bored, her eyes slightly flash. The girl didn''t come to her side for a long time. If she left now, she would have to go home first in addition to staying in the cave with Han Zhixing Tong.


    "Tang Tang!" Seeing him come back, she ran to him with joy on her face.


    "Xingyue, I have something to tell you." Downing came to the table and sat down, motioning for her to sit down, too.


    "Oh, what''s up?" She sat down and asked.


    "I''m going down the mountain to do business tomorrow. It''s estimated that I will come back after the new year''s vacation. Do you think you want to stay here? Or go home first? " She said, and said: "Han Zhi and Xing Tong will stay in the college to practice, will not go with me."

 Chapter 408

    Hearing this, she was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and asked, "are you going to go by yourself? Won''t you take us with you? "


    "Well, you can''t take it." Said downing.


    See this, star Yue lowered his head to think, way: "that I stay here in the college with Tong elder sister they make company." With that, she couldn''t help asking, "when the Spring Festival comes, I''ll go home for the Spring Festival. Can I take brother Han and sister Tong to my home for the new year?"


    "Yes." Downing laughed and looked at the little black on the branch and said, "I''m not going to take it with me, so you can play with it here."


    "Dumb! Dumb! Don Tang, don''t you even take me with you? " Xiao Hei flew down in a hurry. He thought she would take it back with him!


    "Well, don''t go back with me." Even if she went back, when she appeared as a woman, it could not appear in front of people. In this case, it would be better to let it stay here in the college.


    Xiaohei obviously thought of this, which should be: "OK!"


    "Master, where are the students from the bamboo forest?" Han Zhi asked.


    "Let them practice by themselves, and I have taught them all that should be taught. Just let them practice more." Tang Ning said and laughed: "but don''t tell them about my downhill business. Tomorrow I will go down quietly. If they don''t ask about it, don''t say it. When you ask, you''ll say I''ll go down the mountain to do business, and I''ll come back in the new year."


    Smell speech, three people look at each other one eye, agreed to nod: "good."


    "When I am away, you should also practice hard and do not slack off." Downing said.


    "Yes."


    So, the next morning, before dawn, Tang Ning went down the mountain alone. In addition to the three of them and a crow, only the dean and some students guarding the Mountain Gate knew about it.


    With the day getting brighter, wearing green clothes, Tang Ning with a round bamboo hanging on her waist, her delicate eyebrows and eyes overflowing with a happy smile, walking in the mountain path. She was ready to go home, so she went directly on the mountain road.


    One man walked on the road with light weight, practicing body method while walking. The speed was no slower than riding in a carriage. Near evening, it was a long distance from Tianlong college.


    Looking at the smoke curling from the kitchen nearby, a family sitting on the hillside, she laughed: "it seems that there is no need to sleep in the open tonight." Now he quickened his pace and went to that family.


    When I approached, I saw a few vegetable fields at the door of the family. It seemed that water had just been poured on the ground. There were traces of water in the soil, but no one was farming.


    She came forward, faintly heard the sound of coughing in the room, and knocked on the door: "is there anyone?"


    "Here it is."


    A child''s voice came, followed by the sound of footsteps running, the door opened, a five or six-year-old boy stood in the door, looking up at the young monk standing in front of him.


    Seeing the little boy in front of her, Tang Ning was stunned for a moment. Then he put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, I''m a passer-by. Seeing that it''s getting dark, I want to stay here for a night. I don''t know, but it''s convenient?"


    The little boy stares at the person in front of him without speaking, just with a guard in his eyes.


    At this time, the old voice accompanied by a cough or two came: "who? Let the guests in! Cough. "

 Chapter 409

    The little boy opened the door, let the little monk in, and then closed the door.


    When downing entered the room, he saw that the room was not big. A room was separated, with a bed on one side, a cooking place on the other, and a shabby wooden table in the middle.


    On the other side of the bed lay an old man. The light in the room was a little dim, and downing could not see very well. He could only smell the smell of medicine and humidity in the room.


    "Cough, Xiao an, pour a glass of water for the guest." The old man on the bed coughed and seemed to want to get up, so the little boy rushed to help him.


    "It''s OK."


    The old man laughed at the little boy and sat down at the head of the bed. He saw that the young monk came in with a delicate appearance. He couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect that it was a little master. In recent years, no Buddhist disciple has ever passed by us. Cough."


    As the old man sat up, he was just an ordinary mortal. He had no accomplishments, and he was terminally ill. She smiles and hands clasped and saluted him: "I have seen the old benefactor. The old benefactor is not feeling well. You''d better lie down and have a rest."


    "It doesn''t matter. What I know about my body has reached this point. I can''t live for long. Cough, cough, cough." He coughed a few more times. He coughed as if he could not breathe up and down, and could be out of breath at any time.


    The little boy didn''t speak. He just sat by and patted him on the back.


    Once again, Downing''s eyes fell on the little boy, who was also very keen. Seeing her looking at him, he looked at her warily. That kind of vigilance had never been put down since she had been in this room.


    She bent her eyebrows and beamed at him. However, the little boy ran to the other side of cooking with a tiger''s face.


    Seeing this, she looked at the old man and asked, "old man, do not know if this child is?"


    Listening to the little monk''s words, the old man raised his heavy eyelids, looked at him, and showed a smile: "little master, you can see that Xiao an is not an old grandson."


    Downing didn''t speak, just a gentle smile. The little boy was only five or six years old, and his clothes were changed from the old clothes of the old man, but even so, his delicate facial features and aura in his eyes could not be concealed.


    She just wondered, how could such a child appear here? Still taking care of such an old man as a candle in the wind?


    "In fact, I don''t know where he came from. I only know that he fell down in the vegetable field that day, and the child came out of nowhere. He took water for me to drink and something to protect him from the sun. Later, he didn''t leave. He said that he would stay to take care of him. He said that he would repay him, cough, cough. I don''t know what kind of kindness he would like to repay. He would not tell him when he asked him."


    The old man''s feeble voice said slowly, and occasionally coughed twice. When his eyes fell on the little boy, he was kind and gentle.


    "I can''t get out of bed these days. It''s him who takes care of him. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid I can''t drink hot water, cough and cough."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded and helped him lie down. He said, "old man, lie down first. I''ll help you. I''ll make dinner and call you later."


    "Cough, please, little master." The old man said, as if also tired, then slowly closed his eyes to sleep.


    After helping the old man cover the quilt, Downing went to the other side and looked at the alert little boy. She couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 410

    "You don''t have to be afraid. I''m not a bad person and I don''t eat people." She approached the stove and said, "have you cooked? what is it? Pickled vegetables? Do you want a sick person to eat this


    The little boy stares at the little monk in front of him with vigilance, and then retreats without trace.


    "You are so small, you can''t do it. I''ll do it!" he said She came to the stove and said, "he is so ill that he can''t take a few mouthfuls of this meal. If you go to the vegetable field outside and pick some vegetables back, I''ll cook it for him."


    Listening to this, the little boy pauses for a moment, and then goes out. Soon, he picks a handful of vegetables and comes back.


    Tang Ning cooked porridge with rice and vegetables, and asked the little boy to take it to the old man. Then he fried vegetables on the table. Watching the little boy feed the old man to drink, and after eating a bowl of porridge, the old man showed a satisfied look.


    "Thank you very much, little master."


    The old man said thanks, with a satisfied smile on his wrinkled face. He did not know whether it was because he felt comfortable after eating a bowl of porridge or because someone took care of him. His spirit seemed better than before.


    "It''s been a hard time The old man looked at the little boy and said.


    The little boy looked at him and didn''t speak. He just sat down with his eyes down.


    Tang Ning looked at the old man''s complexion. Her eyes flashed slightly. She talked with the old man until the night was getting dark. After she helped the old man lie down, she went to the table outside and sat down.


    The little boy didn''t come out, but stayed by the bed. Until midnight, the little boy came out and looked at the little monk who was nodding at the table holding his head and said, "he is dead."


    At the sound, Downing opened his eyes and there was no accident on his face. The old man was just around the corner, but he turned better when he ate porridge tonight. She knew that this was a reflection of the past, so she was not surprised to hear that he was dead.


    The life span of mortals is limited, and it is no more than a hundred years. This may be one of the thoughts of mortals who want to cultivate immortals for long life!


    "It''s fate to meet. I''ll give him a ride." Said downing in a slow voice, got up and stepped to the bed.


    The little boy followed him and watched her find a place to sit down. He put his hands together and read the Sutra there. As the scripture came out of Tang Ning''s mouth, she was covered with a light layer of Buddhist light and holy power. The little boy on the other side was shocked.


    Tang Ning read the Scripture for the old man three times. Then he opened his eyes and looked at the little boy beside him and said, "when the day comes, cremate him!"


    The little boy nodded, looked at the little monk, hesitated, still asked: "who are you?"


    "Don''t you see it?" he said with a smile? I''m a monk. " "But I''m not a general monk. How about you? What is it? "


    The little boy looked at the crooked little monk in front of him, and his eyes were still on guard. Therefore, without saying anything else, he went to the chair and sat down, waiting for dawn.


    "No? Let me guess? " Downing followed him and sat down, holding his chin in one hand, looking at the little boy with a tiger''s face, he said with a smile, "you are not a human being."


    As soon as the little boy listened to his words, he immediately stared at him.


    "It''s not a ghost." Tang Ning said with a smile.

 Chapter 411

    "Not even a demon."


    Looking at the boy''s tensed body, Downing could not help laughing: "what are you doing so nervous? If I want to destroy you, I will not keep you till now. "


    "Are you a good plant?" Don''t you look at the boy with a big smile


    "How do you know that?" The little boy stammered because of his nervousness, and the whole man rushed out. He was far away from the little monk and didn''t dare to get too close.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Although I am a monk, I am not a general monk. I not only know that you are the spirit of grass and trees, but also know that if you can''t find a place to live in, with the passage of time, your aura will dissipate and disappear between heaven and earth. "


    She frowned and looked at the little boy with a smile and asked, "am I wrong?"


    Seeing the confusion and bewilderment in his eyes, Downing said, "I heard the old man say that you are here to repay kindness, but what kind of kindness are you reporting? How can you be so kind to a mortal? "


    Maybe the little monk saw his real body, and the little boy saw him smile and squint a pair of eyes, but he didn''t seem to mean anything to him. Then he said, "I''m a plant spirit born of five hundred years of plants and trees. Because he helped me to block the disaster during the thunder disaster, I was able to transform the human form successfully. So he fell ill and had no one to take care of him, so I thought of reporting the day Yes


    With that, the little boy looked a little low, and said, "the place where the spirits of plants and plants were warm has been scorched by thunder, and I have no place to live. You''re right. If you can''t find a suitable place, I''ll have to disappear."


    "I have a good place to settle you. Do you want it?" Donning looked at him and asked with a smile.


    "Where?" The little boy asked, took a look at him and said, "ordinary things can''t make me live at all."


    "And this one?" Downing took out the bamboo, which was hanging obliquely around his waist, and put it on the table.


    "Where is this black bamboo? No way. " The little boy shook his head.


    "What black bamboo does not slip away? You can see better. " Said Downing, motioning him to look again.


    Smell speech, the little boy looked at the round bamboo, stretched out his hand and touched it carefully. However, this touch, can''t help but stare at the big eyes: "this, this is the ten thousand years Guanyin bamboo!"


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, glanced at him, and said with a smile: "I can''t believe you are quite knowledgeable. How about it? How was the place I found you? "


    She picked up the round bamboo and played with it in her hands, turning it gently, she said, "this is not only the Guanyin bamboo of ten thousand years, but also has its own space. If you want to, you can attach to this round bamboo, but there is one point. If you come to me, you have to be driven by me and recognize me as the Lord."


    Listening to this, the little boy did not speak for a while.


    "You can think it over before you reply. You still have time anyway." Said Downing, looking out at the sky, and lying down with chairs.


    It was not until daybreak that she turned over and jumped up. She came outside and saw that the little boy had prepared the firewood pile. She wanted to help, but she saw that after the little boy went in, the corpse on the bed inside floated out and slowly fell on the fire.


    Seeing this, she picked her eyebrows.

 Chapter 412

    The little boy looked at the corpse on the fire, then opened his mouth and let out a flame. The fire started from the straw below. With the wind blowing, the fire became more and more prosperous.


    "Aren''t you a good plant? How can you still spray fire? " Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked curiously.


    "I''m not a kind of spirit of plants and plants, why can''t I spray fire?" The little boy said, looking at the burning flame in front of him, and said: "I can not only spray fire, I can also resist the wind and control the water, but also let the dying grass come back to life."


    Smell speech, Downing can''t help but smile: "it sounds like very powerful."


    "I mean it!" He thought the little monk didn''t believe him.


    Seeing this, Downing asked, "do you think about it? Do you want to come with me? "


    The little boy paused for a moment, then said: "think well, I follow you, recognize you as the main." Besides, he seems to have no other way. If he does not, his spiritual power will be exhausted and he will only dissipate between heaven and earth.


    "Come here, then." Donning said, looking at the little boy, after he came near, she put a finger between his eyebrows, and then she said, "after that, this is your home."


    The round bamboo in his hand was thrown up. In a flash, the little boy standing in front of Tang Ning turned into a green light and attached to the round bamboo. The green light brushed over the round bamboo. The original black round bamboo showed its original green and vivid color.


    The bamboo, which was thrown in the air, did not fall down, but flew in the air. The young boy''s voice of shock and amazement was directly introduced into Tang Ning''s ears with divine sense.


    "You, you are a woman?"


    "Call the master later." Tang Ning laughs and reaches forward. The green round bamboo falls into her palm. She reaches out and caresses the bamboo body gently. She feels the fingertip crossing the bamboo body. A spirit breath is surging in the bamboo body, just like a finger touching the water.


    Not only that, with the attachment of plants and trees, Guanyinzhu has lived like a life for ten thousand years, and the feeling of the contract with her is more clear.


    "It seems that they can be used as flying magic weapons without refining." She chuckled and threw the round bamboo in her hand into the air again. She watched the round bamboo fly up and around her head. She could not help but smile with satisfaction.


    After the cremated ashes were scattered and floated away with the wind, Tang Ning said: "the old man helped you to turn into spiritual grace on that day, and you took care of him until you were old. Now you recognize me as the main body, and I named you after green bamboo."


    "Yes, thank you for your name." The tender voice was introduced into Tang Ning''s divine consciousness with a trace of joy.


    When the green light passed, the round bamboo became bigger and stopped in front of Tang Ning: "master, come on! I will take you to the sky against the wind


    Tang Ning took a look at the extinguished flame and the empty place around her. Then she jumped onto the bamboo on her toes and flew steadily. At the beginning, her body swayed slightly, which was not suitable for her. As she opened her hands to balance her body, she gradually found a sense.


    With Wannian Guanyinzhu flying higher and higher, until it did not enter the clouds, she looked down in the clouds, her face could not help but raise a happy smile, shouting: "green bamboo, faster!"

 Chapter 413

    At this moment, she was alone in the sky, flying in the wind. Only then did she feel that the wonder of cultivating immortals in this world was so real. This unrestrained and free feeling really made people very comfortable and happy.


    "It''s no wonder that people all want to cultivate immortals. In addition to long life and strong self, they can be so free and unrestrained. Who doesn''t want such a life?"


    However, at this time, the green bamboo was shaking slightly under his feet, which was slightly unstable from high to low. During the flight, the sound of green bamboo was also heard with some panic.


    "Master, I and I seem to have insufficient spiritual power to fall."


    "What?"


    Tang Ning was also surprised, and even said: "hurry down, hurry down, this is on the white clouds! If I plant it, I will Ah... " Before the words were finished, the green bamboo fell down, and Tang Ning was also planted down.


    When she fell down and lost her balance, Tang Ning quickly reached out to hold the green bamboo. She kept her mind steady and calculated the time of falling. In the middle of the sky, her spiritual power was injected into the green bamboo. The green bamboo, which had been exhausted, took her to fly again, buffering the falling force.


    When he was near the bottom, Downing put away the green bamboo with a backhand grip. At the same time, he adjusted his spirit breath to stabilize his falling body. However, when he touched the trees below, he leaned forward for several meters because of the speed and strength.


    "Ah


    She let out a low cry and fell forward. She couldn''t hold her back for a while, but she threw herself face down to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a heavy fall to the ground spread out, startled the birds in the forest. Downing lay on the ground, only felt a mouthful of soil.


    "Pooh." She raised her head, spit out the soil and some grass crumbs in her mouth, and got up with her hands and feet.


    "I''m sorry, master." The wilting sound of green bamboo came to her ears.


    Tang Ning stood up, patted the soil on his body, and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, I can''t fall to death. Besides, this is also my fault. I forgot that you just went into Guanyinzhu. Because of consuming a lot of spiritual power outside, there must be no force to support it for too long."


    She said, while looking around: "you don''t have to blame yourself, after a period of time, but, where is this? How did you plant it in here


    Towering trees, luxuriant trees, the air is filled with a stream of moisture, weeds are half a person high, vines are also entangled in the tree growth, looks like a forest?


    She pinned the green bamboo to her waist, looked around, but could not see where the way out was. So she rolled up her sleeves, picked up the biggest tree, and climbed up from the tree pole. When she got to the top, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "It turns out that the exit is over there. If you go out of the forest, it seems that there are people there?" After confirming the direction, she climbed down from the tree, grabbed the vine and landed steadily.


    Knowing the direction of the exit, she went in that direction. However, from noon to evening, she still could not walk out of the forest, as if she had been circling around here.


    She climbed up the tree again and looked at the exit, which was still the distance he found at noon, as if she had never moved inside.


    There are arrays in it?


    She frowned slightly, with a touch of thought in her eyes. She walked in this, but did not find any trace of the array. If there was a formation, it would be too clever.

 Chapter 414

    Taking advantage of the fact that it was not completely dark, she kept her heart and walked twice again, picking up some dry branches, thinking that if she could not go out, she could light a fire to keep warm at night.


    When it was dark, she still had nothing to get out of the place. She didn''t even notice where the array was. She had to find a place to sit down and make a fire with the branches she picked up.


    The branches were moist and not easy to burn, until they were burned for a while before the fire gradually became big. Listening to the crackling sound of the branches in the fire, the sound was clearly spread in the night. After she had a look around, she took out a fruit to eat and wrote on the ground with the branch stirring the fire.


    In the early morning of the next day, Downing took the road in that direction again and walked around again. Looking at the bones buried in the weeds, she pursed her lips and went on walking.


    I saw a lot of white bones around, which should have been left by some people who had entered here but couldn''t get out. After two rounds, she still didn''t go out. She sat down and went back to the fire to write and paint on the ground, as if marking something.


    In the morning of the third day, she bit a piece of dried meat in her mouth and confused the painting on the ground with her feet. After confirming that the fire that had been extinguished would not recur, she went in the opposite direction, counting the steps along the way, turning and turning again and again. After breaking the array, she finally reached the exit at dusk.


    She looked back, put her hands together, stood there and recited the death mantra. After that, she opened her eyes and saw a little bit of firefly like light floating in the forest.


    Looking at the light of merit coming towards her, she spread out her palm, and the Buddhist seal on her palm glowed with heat. After putting all the efforts of those virtues into the Buddhist seal, she recovered as usual and disappeared.


    Another look at the forest, her eyes slightly flash, some do not understand why the people who set up the maze should set up in such a place? It is estimated that the only people who can set up such array are the immortal cultivators in the land of immortals. However, what is the purpose?


    However, now that the array has been broken by her, she has recited a death spell for those who have died to escape them. Even if someone enters the forest by mistake, they will not be trapped and lost in it.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head, cleaned up her mood, and was ready to leave. Looking at the place where there was such a distance from here, in the gradually dark sky, she could vaguely see that there was a light flickering in the distance.


    She was ready to go there for a rest, so she took her breath and swept in that direction.


    What she didn''t know was that the place where the lights flashed was an old temple. The temple occupied a large area, but it was all wrapped up with thorny vines. She could not see the original shape of the temple. She could only see some lights flickering in the temple.


    With a thorn in the bottom of the temple, it seems that there is a thorn in the rattan, which makes the monk walk through the temple slowly.


    "Whew! Bang


    "Ah..."


    The sound of cane beating, accompanied by the sound of scream, faintly, there is also a voice of reading Amitabha, with a trace of trembling


    "You chant sutras and worship Buddha every day. Does the Buddha have mercy on you? He''s just watching you suffer here! Ha ha... "

 Chapter 415

    The voice, hoarse and powerful, came from the vine and fell in the ears of the monks in the temple. The voice was like the rampant cry of demons, arrogant and malicious.


    There are about 30 or 40 monks in the temple. Some of them are 60-70 years old, 78 are 34 years old, and some are in their twenties and twenties. Among them, there are two youngest monks who are only about 10 years old.


    These monks were ragged and their faces were like dirt. Some of them were so thin that their ribs could be seen. On their bodies, no matter whether they were young or old, they were all covered with scars. The scars were like being beaten by vines, one by one, and the new ones covered the old ones


    At this time, the 30-40-year-old monk, who was caught in the upper half of the air by the cane, fainted after a few screams, while the other monks below were reading sutras with their hands folded. The younger ones were shaking, and the older ones were sitting quietly with their eyes closed.


    Among them, a 60-70-year-old monk looked at a disciple who was stunned by cane, but he could only whisper: "Amitabha, Amitabha..."


    They can''t help each other, and they can''t save each other. They have no choice but to recite the Sutra over and over. In their hearts, they still believe that the Buddha will save them. Now that they are suffering, it''s not that the Buddha doesn''t save them. It''s just that the time has not come.


    "Old monk, why don''t you talk? Do you feel desperate for help? Ha ha ha ha ha


    "Buddha bless you." The old monk said in a slow voice, his voice was a little weak, and he was obviously suffering from physical weakness.


    "Hum! You have been trapped here for three years. The Buddha you believe in has ignored you for three years and watched you suffer. Do you still believe that someone will come to save you? That''s ridiculous


    As soon as the voice fell, the cane swung, and the old monk at the bottom was hit by the wheezing sound, and the whole man was thrown out.


    "Poof!"


    The old monk tumbled to the ground and rolled for a few circles. He spat out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to sit up, but he fell down on his last gasp.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Monster! If you want to kill, you should attack us! Don''t embarrass my master A teenager was furious and helped the old monk to sit up.


    "Master, Wuwu Master... " Two smaller monks knelt down beside the old monk, tears streaming down.


    Other monks gathered around to protect the old monk in the middle: "monster! You do so many evil things. I can''t accept you, and someone will take you! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Take me? Who can take me? Who dares to accept me? I am the king of this mountain. Even poisonous snakes and beasts dare not come near here. Who dares to come here? Your Buddha? Do you believe in Buddhism? Ha ha ha ha ha


    The hoarse and frantic voice contains a strong power, reverberating in the air, which makes the monks in the temple have a headache and can''t bear the blood spilling from their mouths. For a time, the vines in the temple are dancing like thousands of magic claws. The movement of the vines is tightly entangled in the temple, which can see the sky There was no light in it.


    At the same time, not far from here, donning''s face, hiding behind the tree, could not hide the color of surprise and amazement

 Chapter 416

    She thought that there were people living here. After all, when she looked from afar, the lights flickered and there was a faint outline of the house. But when she approached, she could see that it was an ancient temple, but the whole temple was entangled with vines. Under the dim light, it looked like a hill at first sight, and it was really not like a temple.


    But if you look closely, you can see that in the dark sky, there is an evil spirit in the temple. The evil spirit almost covers the whole mountain, especially in the temple. The vines around the temple are alive and moving.


    At this moment, she understood why there would be such a formation in such a place and that forest, and there was not even a poisonous snake and a beast in that forest. It turned out that there was such a monster here. No wonder this area was so strange.


    What she didn''t expect was that she was hiding in her breath. Just now she seemed to hear that there were still people living in the temple?


    Looking at the tangled vines, she thought: such a big demon, at least 500 years? However, this mortal land is short of aura. Even if the trees and plants of 500 years old can become spirits and demons, there are very few of them. What chance has this monster had? It''s a pity that I don''t know how to cherish the chance.


    Why did she just take one? She has fought against the beasts and the strong, but she did not encounter this kind of monster. For a time, it was really difficult.


    In the temple, the voice of Scripture is faint, but the voices of the people can spread far away. At least, it is clear that it falls in Tang Ning''s ears.


    Listening to the monks chanting sutras under such circumstances, Tang Ning''s heart moved and her eyes were carefully surveyed on the vine. The vine was very thick. Even some small vines were as thick as arms, and they were full of spines. When the cane was swung, not only the strength of the cane would fall on the body, but also the spines would be shot down The body rubbed past, leaving a terrible scar.


    Five hundred years of demon, the ordinary flame is useless for its book cost, but what if the ancient sky fire?


    She thought of her own share capital. Maybe, could you try it?


    At this time, in the temple, the whole temple was wrapped by the vine, but the monks in the temple did not feel at ease. Instead, they screamed and screamed.


    Because the vines stretched out a few small vines and destroyed them in the temple. The vines fell on their bodies like whips, which made them scream with pain. Even if they ran to the hall Buddha to avoid, they would still be pulled out by the vines and left in the open space in front of the hall.


    In addition, it was so dark that they could not see or avoid it. The fear made the two young monks cry. The cry and scream were mixed together, accompanied by the smell of blood, just like hell.


    The old monk was thrown away again, and several monks who supported him were also thrown out. Feeling the sound of cane dancing, some monks could not help crying: "Buddha! Open your eyes


    At that moment, the rattan which had been thrown down everywhere seemed to have been attacked by something, and it was taken back with a whew.

 Chapter 417

    "Who! Come out


    When the vine retracted, a thick vine was cut off by the sharp spines on its own vine. The flame made a sound, burning the vine into blue liquid and emitting a pungent smell.


    The small rattan that used to beat and torture the monks in the temple was also retracted at this moment, which gave the monks in the temple a breathing time. At the vine body, a face appeared, and a pair of sinister demon eyes turned around and looked around.


    "Amitabha."


    At this moment, a clear Buddha''s call came out. It was like a Buddha''s voice in the sky and a dazzling light of Buddha. In an instant, it lit up the boundless darkness and brought a ray of vitality to the monks in the temple. They were surprised and cried out with tears and laughter: "Buddha is alive! The Buddha has come to light


    In the dark sky, Tang Ning stood on a big tree about two or three meters away from the vine, with a bald head and green bamboo hanging on his waist. When the evening wind came, he was swayed by his green clothes, and his whole body was full of elegant and free holy atmosphere.


    The rattan demon suddenly saw a young monk with delicate eyebrows and eyes that suddenly appeared there, and was really shocked. The mountain road to the temple has been covered with weeds half a person high. No one will come here. Even those people have forgotten that there was a temple here.


    "Monk? Oh! It has been a long time since there has been no one to deliver the door. Since you have come, please stay here! "


    The vine demon hummed coldly. As soon as the hoarse voice fell, the two vines attacked the little monk on the tree like two hands. Their strength was so strong that they crossed the air stream.


    Downing had just tried to burn it down by the fire of his own life, so when he saw the cane coming at her, he was not in a hurry. She took off the green bamboo from her waist and jumped in the air. Her spiritual power ran in her hand and brushed the green bamboo in her hand. In an instant, the round bamboo became like a sword, emitting a sharp air blade. With the swing of her hand, she cleaved to the attacking vines.


    "Whew!"


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment of the sharp sound of the air current and the sound of sword cutting off, the vines as thick as arms were directly cut and thrown to the ground. The green juice oozed from the incision and dripped down. As soon as the vine demon ate pain, he roared. Several vines puffed out like sharp arrows, some directly attacked from the front, some from the top, and the spines on the vines It is more like a knife inserted upside down, emitting bloodthirsty light.


    "Little monk! I will kill you


    The moving and dancing of the vines all went to Tangning. Even the vines that had been entangled in the temple were pulled away at this moment, like dancing demons attacking the little monk.


    Maybe it has been a long time since no human can make it hurt. Now the vines are cut down, just like breaking hands and feet. The anger of being offended inspires its killing intention. For a time, the evil spirit overflows everywhere, covering the whole sky, making the surrounding trees seem to be called by it, shaking and making rustling sound crazily.


    Tang Ning stepped on the cane and fell on one of the big vines. With a wave of the round bamboo in his hand, he cut off the remaining vines that were still entangled in the temple. Under the bamboo force as sharp as a sword, the cane was like an octopus with its claws cut off.

 Chapter 418

    The juice from the vines at the incision slides down the wall of the temple and drops to the ground. The cut vines that fall on the temple floor still have the evil spirit, twisting and even jumping, trying to jump up again and attack the monks in the temple.


    A teenage monk in the temple, through the dim light, picked up the brick at the corner of the wall and smashed it heavily, as if to vent his anger and fear. He smashed the cut-off vine to pieces with a clap, and the green juice splashed everywhere, and the residual evil spirit disappeared in the air.


    Seeing that the demon vine was smashed to pieces and the juice splashed everywhere, the teenage monk sat down on the ground with bricks in both hands, panting for breath. He looked at the broken juice residue in front of him, and saw that there were some broken demon vines. So he picked up the brick again and smashed it to another one, shouting: "quick! Look for something to smash these demon vines


    When the other monks heard this, they also quickly found something to smash the broken demon vines. When they saw that the ground was full of green juice, they looked at each other with stones, trying to see who was there? But because of the high building of the temple wall, it was blocked and could not be seen.


    "Come on! Take the master to the hall! " A monk in his forties yelled. Regardless of his own wounds, he bent down to carry the old monk on his back, and other people helped him to enter the hall for shelter.


    Outside the temple, countless vines came and wrapped Tang Ning tightly. Seeing the little monk in the vine, the demon vine couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha Fight me? You too Bang


    Before the words of the demon vine were finished, the vines wrapped with downing were splashed away. The vines were cut into countless pieces, and the broken vines were scattered everywhere. Tang Ning also swept out from the inside and stood on the temple wall with a little toe.


    "Ah! Little bald ass! I will kill you


    Previously, in order to trap Downing, the demon vine wrapped her with all the demon vines, but now she ran out, and the vines of those demon vines were all cut off. This heavy blow made the demon vine swing its body in a rage. Only the sound of click came out, and the ground cracked. The vine roots sprang up from the ground, and the Demon power around her was surrounded by the vine roots Get up, that demon power diffuses around, cover all things around, but can''t get close to Downing half a minute.


    Tang Ning was worried that the monks in the temple could not bear the evil power. So he put the round bamboo back to his waist, folded his hands, and the holy power of his palms was diffused. A sound of Buddhist Chant came out of his mouth. It seemed that the magic power of the temple was surrounded by the holy power of Buddha light, At the same time, it also protected the whole temple.


    The monk who was looking at the gate of the hall for fear and uneasiness saw that scene. His eyes were wide open, his hands were excited and shocked, and he knelt down devoutly: "Holy Buddha! It''s Saint Buddha


    "With Buddha''s light and holy power! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! If I devour you, why should I worry about being a demon? " The voice excited with excitement, it did not expect that this little monk is actually a person with the light of Buddha!


    Tang Ning looked at the demon vine and chuckled: "that also requires you to have that ability."

 Chapter 419

    As soon as the voice fell, she held out a hand and a cluster of sparks leaped at her fingertips.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! I''m a five hundred year old demon vine! Just fire, you want to burn me? As early as two hundred years ago, my vines were not afraid of fire! Ha ha ha ha ha Laughter in the future, the thick vine roots are like a big net, and they shoot towards the little monk fiercely.


    "Is it?"


    Downing pulled at the corner of his mouth and reached for a flick: "you obviously forgot the previous fire." Words down, the flame wheezed out and fell on the vine root. The flame roared along the root and burned upward. In an instant, the scream of the demon vine came out with panic.


    "Hiss! Scald me to death! Ah Hiss! The fire The fire No


    With the wind, the fire became more and more intense. It almost ran up along the whisker and burned to the vine body. Other vine roots grabbed and tried to put out the fire, but it could not extinguish the flame. The burning root whizzed and tried to drill down to the ground to put out the fire with sand, which still did not play a role.


    "Ah Hiss


    The demon vine screamed, that is the vine root. Even if the vine is broken, it will damage its strength. If the vine root is cut or burned, it will damage its Demon power and cultivation. Therefore, it dare not move the vine root, and only wants to put out the fire first. Then it throws the vine root and slaps it on the ground. The sound of strength makes the ground shake slightly, even because of the beating force When the road is too large, the ground also cracks with a crack, and there are deep traces.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Bang! Ah... "


    Tang Ning stood on the temple wall, watching the flame devour the demon vine inch by inch, watching the demon vine dripping green juice under the fire, watching it struggle and scream.


    Seeing that the evil spirit gradually dissipated in the fire, but the demon vine seemed not willing to go away like this, but roared out of the demon body and condensed the evil spirit around her. When the evil spirit rushed towards her, her eyes flashed slightly and her face showed a vague smile.


    "Do you think you can survive?"


    When the voice fell, she held out a hand. In the palm of her hand, the holy bowl appeared. With the surge of spiritual power and the sudden appearance of Buddha light, the holy bowl flew out of the bowl mouth and rotated downward, bringing the Demon power and the last spirit of the demon vine into the bowl.


    The holy bowl was rotating in mid air, and a dazzling light of Buddha emerged from the bowl. With the purification of the evil spirit in the bowl, the spirit of the demon disappeared into ashes.


    At the moment of the disappearance of the demon vine, the sky slowly falls like a rain of merit and holy power, and a little holy light flickers. It looks very beautiful in the night, just like a golden snow.


    The monks in the temple came out with the help of the disappearance of the demon vine and saw the unforgettable scene.


    In the dark night, a little golden light sprinkled from the night sky, like a life, all poured into the body of the blue figure on the temple wall, which was fully included by him, and the bowl that was rotating in the mid air also returned to the hands of the man on the wall with the disappearance of the golden light, and then disappeared.


    They watched the man with his back to them turn around and lift his hand. The scripture characters floating on the temple will disappear in the next moment. It seems that the heaven and earth become quiet at this moment. In the dark night, there is no longer the frightening and sinister voice of the demon vine, but the unique sound of insects in the night

 Chapter 420

    Listening to the long lost voice of the night nature, dozens of monks couldn''t help but shed tears. In the past three years, they were trapped in the temple and couldn''t go out. In addition to their chanting, the most heard voice was the voice of the demon vine. They had been waiting for the day when the demon vine was destroyed and they were rescued. Unexpectedly, after three years of expectation, this day finally came.


    "Amitabha, we are looking forward to this day at last." The old monk murmured and looked at the young monk standing on the wall of the temple in green clothes. He bowed his head devoutly and folded his hands to salute him.


    "Holy Buddha, thank you very much for saving us from suffering." The other monks, with their hands together, slowly bowed to the man above.


    Tang Ning just put away the holy bowl, removed the scripture characters, and put away the holy power of Buddha light all over his body. When he saw that the temple had fallen to his knees, he was surprised and jumped down.


    "Amitabha, please get up quickly. I am not a Holy Buddha."


    After a salute, she helped them up and saw that the monks were too thin and injured one by one. Among them, the older ones did not seem to be very good, and her heart sank.


    "You must be a saint with the light and power of Buddha. Thank you for saving us." An old monk said that he saluted Tang Ning with reverence and reverence. He did not show slightest slightness or disrespect for his age.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning had no choice but to smile bitterly: "master, I''m really not a saint Buddha. I''m just a tutor of Tianlong college. All the students respect me. I''m here because of an accident."


    She didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when she fell down. If it wasn''t for the green bamboo falling from the air, maybe she would not have been trapped in the forest for three days, and would not have come out here to meet the vine demon, and would not know that there were still people trapped in the temple.


    Therefore, will come here to save them, also can only say is in the dark has its own fixed number!


    "Amitabha, even if Tang Shifu is not a saint Buddha, it is the Buddha who sent us to save us." The old monk said, still convinced that the person in front of him was the one sent by the Buddha to save them. Otherwise, how could a monk suddenly appear in a place where no one has come for three years? Or a monk with the power of Buddha light?


    Donning laughed and didn''t tangle with them any more. Instead, he said, "I think you all have injuries. You''d better go and have a rest. I''ll take care of the wound for you."


    "Thank you, master Tang."


    "Thank you, Saint Buddha."


    The old monk called Tang Ning as the master of Tang Dynasty, while other monks still believed that he was the Holy Buddha. Even if he was the tutor of Tianlong college, he must be a saint Buddha.


    Tang Ning helped them to rest inside and lit a fire to light up the dark temple. Only then did he help them deal with the wounds on their bodies. One of the old monks was seriously injured and was still holding her hand until she was dying of coma.


    Fortunately, she had a lot of medicine in her space. After dressing them up, she took out some dry food to give them to eat. Watching the two young monks about 10 years old cramming with dry food, coughing too dry and dropping some dry food on the ground, they picked it up and ate it, looking hungry.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help asking, "what do you usually eat when you are trapped here for three years?"

 Chapter 421

    After swallowing the dry food in his mouth, one of the young monks said, "Holy Buddha, there is a sweet potato field behind our temple. We live on that one. But there are not many sweet potatoes, so we can only keep from starving. We can''t eat enough at ordinary times."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning sighed and touched the little monk''s head and said, "you''ll have a rest after eating. I''ll cook you some porridge."


    "But there is no rice in the temple. How can you make porridge?" Asked the little monk.


    Downing laughed and said, "I have!" She stood up and asked, "where is your kitchen?"


    "Holy Buddha, I will take you there." A 30-40-year-old monk stood up to guide Tang Ning.


    Tang Ning looked at the place. There were all kinds of things in the kitchen. There were still some sweet potatoes in the corner. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to wash a large pot to cook porridge. However, the monk saw him and rushed forward.


    "How dare you bother the Buddha to work for us? I''d better come here! I was originally a gang monk in the temple. These monks are familiar with it. "


    Seeing that he looked frightened and afraid to let her do something, Tang Ning said, "then help me burn the fire! I''ll do the rest. "


    "Yes." The monk should, then carried wood to the stove to prepare for the fire.


    Tang Ning washed a big pot and took out the rice from the space. After washing the rice, he peeled several sweet potatoes in the corner and put them down to cook together. The pot was full, and the monk could not stop talking.


    "Saint Buddha, there is no food left in the temple. There are only a few sweet potatoes left. Is it better to save some food?" He couldn''t help but say it. After all, after eating this meal, the next one was lost.


    There is no incense or incense money in the temple. They don''t have money to go down the mountain to buy food. They go to pray for alms. They are all injured. I''m afraid


    Downing laughed and said, "it''s OK. Besides the rattan demons, are you afraid that there won''t be a good day? Don''t worry! The days ahead will only get better and better. "


    Taking advantage of porridge time, outside the sky is not bright, Tang Ning then asked: "that rattan demon how to wrap the temple, but do not kill you? What does it really want to do? How is it here? I met the array at the other side of the forest earlier. It should have been set by someone. "


    "Back to the Holy Buddha, according to the rattan demon himself, it has been a demon for five hundred years. It can''t be formed after being robbed by thunder. It says that the way of heaven is unfair. So in order to vent his anger, he came to the temple and trapped the whole temple and tortured us. The little monk on the other side of the forest didn''t know."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded: "originally so."


    With the dawn of the day, a large pot of porridge was carried to the hall. Dozens of monks sat around and drank porridge. Some drank, and tears fell down.


    For the first time in three years, porridge is just a pot of porridge with a few sweet potatoes, but it makes them feel delicious and sweet.


    Tang Ning watched as some of the young men fed some old monks porridge first, and then ate after they finished eating. Then he turned around and went outside and looked at the road down the temple.


    Since no one has trampled on it for three years, the mountain road has been covered with weeds half the height of a man, so that we can''t see the way down the mountain, let alone that someone will come. Now the rattan demon is solved, but how to maintain the temple is also a problem.


    She can give them food, but giving people fish is better than giving them fish. She has to find a way to help them.

 Chapter 422

    She went around the temple by herself. After looking at the place, she returned to the main hall. Dozens of monks were full, and the cauldrons and bowls were all packed up. After a meal of porridge, many of them showed a satisfied look on their faces.


    Tang Ning came to the old monks and asked, "was the temple prosperous before? What did you rely on for a living


    "The incense fire in the temple is not very prosperous, but it is enough to maintain the livelihood of the people in the temple. We also grow some food in the back mountain, so we can live a good life. However, the road has been deserted in the past three years, and no one comes to the mountain again. So we thought that when we are better, we will take the people down the mountain to make a living."


    An old monk said, looking at the young monks around him, he said, "if they are willing to go to other temples, Lao Na will not stop them."


    "Uncle, we won''t go." Said a monk.


    "No, we won''t go." Others followed.


    Listening to them, the old monk sighed and did not speak again.


    "In fact, as long as the incense in the temple flourishes, everything will be easily solved." Downing''s eyebrows bent and looked at them with a smile: "I''ll help you find a way! In three days'' time, the temple''s incense will flourish. "


    Hearing the speech, the famous monks were shocked. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. The temple that has been abandoned for three years can change its head and face in three days, so that the temple without incense for three years will flourish?


    "Amitabha, we obey the orders of master Tang." The old monk said, with his hands together, he saluted Tang Ning.


    "Follow the orders of the Buddha." Other monks also put their hands together and drooped their eyes.


    "Well, the one with less injuries should clean up the temple first." Downing laughed and turned out of the room. Looking at the grass growing on the way down the mountain, he thought of it. The flame in his hand flew out and burned towards the weeds.


    The flame is like a crescent knife harvesting weeds on the mountain road, but also burning those grass to ashes, revealing the original path. The rest of the monks, except for some who were seriously injured and unable to move, began to clean up the temple.


    For the past three years, even if they had a house and a bed, they could not sleep. They could only sleep in this hall. Even if they were sleeping in the room, they would be caught by the vine demon. Therefore, most of the meditation rooms in the temple were covered with a thick layer of dust and covered with spider silk. Fortunately, everything was still there, so they could still be used after cleaning up.


    The monks were responsible for cleaning up the inside of the temple, while Tang Ning cleaned up the outside of the temple. In addition to using the fire, she also took down the green bamboo from her waist and asked the green bamboo to cut off some weeds that were too high.


    At noon, the outside of the temple has been arranged by her, and the mountain road has been managed. She has gone down the mountain in a zigzag way. The original lush weeds around the mountain path have also been cut, which does not look so frightening. As for those who go up the mountain, they don''t have to worry about whether there will be poisonous snakes running out of the lush grass.


    When she came to the gate of the temple, she took down the cracked plaque on it with her toes, and again engraved it with a dagger: Hanshan Temple, three big characters, and two lines of poetry on the left and right sides of the temple gate.


    One flower, one world, one temple, one Bodhi.

 Chapter 423

    After finishing the outside, she went inside to have a look. The temple was cleaned up, except for some damaged ground. All of them worked together for a full day to make the temple clean and tidy, and the damaged ground was repaired.


    Where there was no road, a mountain road suddenly appeared. Some woodcutters at the foot of the mountain walked up the mountain road curiously. When they saw the Hanshan Temple there, they were shocked.


    "Hanshan Temple? Isn''t this temple gone? Why did it happen again? " The old man murmured. Because there was no way to go up the mountain, the people who went up the mountain later couldn''t find the location of Hanshan Temple, so gradually no one came up. I didn''t expect that the temple appeared again today.


    "Buddha light? Is it Buddha light? " The old man saw that the sky was getting dark and ready to go back. However, when he realized that there was a faint light of Buddha on the top of the temple. In an instant, he was so excited that he put down the firewood and knelt and worshipped.


    "Amitabha, the Buddha has come to light, the Buddha has come to light..." After three kowtows, he quickly walked back along the mountain road with firewood on his back. When he got back to the village, he told people about it.


    Even some people didn''t believe it. They went up to the mountain to see it in the middle of the night. As expected, when they saw the Buddha''s light from afar, they finally believed that the Buddha appeared in the temple. For a while, the news spread not only in the village, but also in the city.


    In the early morning of the next day, early Buddhist believers came to worship. When they climbed up the mountain along the winding mountain road, they could not help but feel shocked when they saw the words on the mountain gate.


    "One flower, one world, one temple and one Bodhi? It''s engraved with Hanshan Temple. Yes, but this word was not found a few years ago A pilgrim said, followed by two attendants, attendant''s hand also carried two baskets.


    "What''s more, the Hanshan Temple has been missing for three years. I''ve been cutting firewood at the foot of the mountain, and I haven''t seen a mountain road coming up. But yesterday, there was a road. And you see, this road seems to have been burned by fire, but it has not been burned to other places A big man said, holding a basket in his hand and grinning, "so I came up to worship early today. Last night I saw the light of Buddha."


    At this time, an old man who came up from behind stroked his beard and said: "the font is strong, powerful and free and easy. The sharp and internal strength of the character is implied, and there is spiritual power surging. The person who wrote this word and wrote this poem is not ordinary people!"


    Just as he was saying this, he listened to the bell ringing in the temple. The sound was clear and loud. After listening to the silence in their hearts and looking at each other, they walked towards the open gate of the temple.


    As soon as I entered the temple, I heard the sound of knocking on the wooden fish. Two young monks of about ten years old were sitting in front of the Buddha reciting sutras and knocking on the wooden fish, while a middle-aged monk was waiting with his hands folded. In the corner of the hall, at the place where the autograph was unscrambled, there was also a young monk with exquisite appearance and smiling eyes.


    "Amitabha." The middle-aged monk saluted the pilgrims. He was shocked and unbelievable at the sudden arrival of the pilgrims. He knew that they had been deserted for three years and had been forgotten for three years. Unexpectedly, some people came to worship the pilgrims today.


    He could not help but look at the corner of the hall and the little monk sitting at the sign. He was filled with admiration.

 Chapter 424

    The pilgrims put the melon and fruit cakes on the offering table, ordered incense and worshipped the Buddha, and then put the incense into the incense burner outside the hall, and then they went into the hall to add sesame oil money.


    At this time, someone came to one side and asked the middle-aged monk, "master, how did this Hanshan Temple disappear before? I haven''t seen the way up the mountain in the past three years. Why did it appear again recently? "


    The other people listened. Because of Tang Ning''s previous explanation, the middle-aged monk also told them that Hanshan Temple would not appear before people because it was cast by a rattan demon. Actually, Hanshan Temple was always here until the Buddha appeared the night before yesterday. A Tang master came to kill the rattan demon and saved the people, so that Hanshan temple could be seen again.


    Simple words, but not simple things, the pilgrims were shocked, did not expect that it was such things that made Hanshan Temple disappear for three years.


    For a moment, a pilgrim asked again, "who is that Tangshi? How can you get rid of the rattan demon? "


    "That one is Tang Shi." The middle-aged monk looked at Downing. Because he was told that he could no longer be called the Holy Buddha, he was honored as Tang Shi.


    The crowd followed his eyes and were surprised when they fell on the little monk.


    Tang Shi is so young?


    Is this little monk Tang Shi? Doesn''t it look like you''re about 15? Such a small monk, can get rid of the rattan demon of 500 years?


    For a moment, people were suspicious, but they didn''t say anything.


    "Dare you ask Master, is the character at the gate of the temple written by master Tang?" Asked the old man.


    "Exactly." The middle-aged monk held his hands together.


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes flashed slightly. He came to the Buddha again and asked for a sign. He took the bamboo stick that he had shaken out and went to the place where he untied it: "I''ve met master Tang."


    "Amitabha, please sit down, benefactor." Tang Ning said with a smile and asked the old man in front of him to sit down.


    "Master Tang, I asked for an autograph, and I asked him to help me with it." He handed over the bamboo stick.


    Tang Ning looked at the bamboo stick he handed over and said, "thirty seven, sign next." After that, take the 37th signature from the paper behind you.


    At this time, the old man''s face had changed slightly because he had heard that thirty-seven signatures were the next. Pray for peace of mind, also want to ask for a good intention, a sign, how to make people happy?


    After a look at the signature, Tang Ning read in a slow voice: "the wind is cold, the Yangtze River is still, the fishing boat is bright in the moon, a lone goose is passing by, and the passengers become sad." After a pause, he said, "this is Xiang Yu''s suicide in Wujiang River. I don''t know what the benefactor is asking for?"


    Listening to the autograph, the old man''s face could be said to be very ugly. Especially, there were some pilgrims listening to the autograph. He took a deep breath and breathed out slowly. Then he said, "I beg for the safety of my home. Can you ask Master Tang how to keep it safe?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning took a look at him and gave a slight smile: "if you have nothing to do, you don''t have to go out for fear of disaster. Instead, you should be cautious in your words and deeds, and do more good deeds. If you are lucky, you will find peace."


    Listening to this, the old man was shocked. He was really ready to go on a long journey, and he had already arranged for him to leave after he returned home. Now, after listening to Tang Shi''s words, he got up immediately and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang, for your advice." But if he doesn''t go out, will he be safe?

 Chapter 425

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the Tangshi, wanted to ask again, but heard that Tangshi had already called out: "the next one to sign."


    Seeing this, he retreated to one side and asked, "master Tang, I don''t know how much money it takes to answer the question."


    Donning shook his head and said with a smile, "I won''t accept a cent of your signature."


    Hearing the speech, the old man''s heart sank, inexplicably flustered.


    A man next to him said with a grin: "so good? Master Tang, can you help me to solve this signature without charge? "


    Listening to this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and couldn''t help laughing. He took a look at the man and said with a smile, "I will not only take this divination, but also double it."


    "Ah? Why is that? " The man immediately called up: "why does he not receive a cent, but mine should take double?"


    The pilgrims, who did not leave after the incense ceremony, came forward to look at it. Listening to this, they all talked in a low voice, and their faces were full of curiosity and incomprehension.


    Tang Ning looked at the man with a smile and said, "because you signed this one, you can get what you want, and you can hear good news when you go home. So you say, do you have to double it?"


    The man was stunned for a moment and looked at him suspiciously and said, "just now you asked what the old man asked for. How can you come to me without asking? Do you know what I''m asking for? I can hear good news when I get home? Is it true? "


    "Yes! Don''t talk big about the monk. How can you say that he has to pay double the money for the signing? How do you know what he''s asking for? What if I''m not sure? " The person next to asked, obviously also feel that the little monk is talking big.


    Tang Ning was not annoyed, but looked at the man and asked with a smile, "is it right that you ask for Zixi?"


    "Isn''t it? Worship Buddha for children? You should go to ask for a son to send Guanyin! Ha ha ha ha ha Some people around him laughed, one by one looking at the man''s eyes with a smile. It is rare to ask for a son to come to the Buddha.


    Who knows, that man is stupefied for a moment, the eye opens slightly to look at the little monk in front of, astonished way: "how do you know? I, I really beg for children! Because I have been married for many years, my daughter-in-law has not been pregnant, so I think I saw the Buddha light last night! The Buddha here must be effective, so he came to ask for children. "


    When they heard him say this, they all fell silent and looked at each other. You really want children? no Is it true that the little monk is right?


    One side of the old man did not leave looking at this scene, the heart more and more flustered, that kind of uneasy premonition more and more intense.


    Tang Ning looked at the people''s appearance, smiling slightly. He looked like an eminent monk and said in a slow voice: "your face is red and yellow, and you like yourself. Your wife''s palace has a happy appearance. If you don''t believe it, you can go home and have a look. If it''s true, you can come back and pay me double money."


    Listening to his affirmation, the man''s face suddenly appeared happy, and took out the money with a smile: "I believe! I''m sure! Here are two silver coins. I''ll give them all to you. If they are more, I''ll pay for the oil. Hey, according to Tang Shiji, I have to hurry home to see my daughter-in-law. " With that, he put down the silver coin and went back home in a hurry.


    Seeing this, others were stunned for a while, and rushed forward one after another: "master, please show me some!"

 Chapter 426

    The old man on the other side saw that the man was rushing down the mountain, so he called an attendant and asked him to follow him.


    Looking at the pilgrims, Tang Ning put his hands together and murmured, "Amitabha, I''m only here to untie the autograph, not to do anything else."


    On hearing this, those who had not yet shaken their swabs went to Tangning to shake their sticks, and then came to Tang Ning with bamboo sticks. There were many pilgrims at the place where the sticks were released. As the sun went on, more and more pilgrims came to offer incense and worship Buddha.


    The monks in the temple all support their bodies that have not yet been raised to help them receive pilgrims. For a moment, the deserted temple is full of pilgrims. Even the incense is more and more vigorous. The air outside the hall is filled with a long-standing cigarette


    At about noon, the Pilgrims who offered incense and worshipped Buddha had already started to go down the mountain. Because the god Buddha did not receive the afternoon incense, no one worshipped the Buddha and offered incense at noon. It was the most sincere. Naturally, it was in the morning. Therefore, the pilgrims also went down the mountain to return home.


    When the monks in the temple were cleaning up the table, they saw the full table of offerings, and they were all slightly shocked. It was incredible. Yesterday, they were still worried that after eating a few sweet potatoes in the corner of the wall, they could not find their next meal. They did not think that the pilgrims had left so many offerings in one morning.


    "What are you doing? Clear up the offerings. You don''t need to leave so much in front of the Buddha. In addition, look at the sesame oil money, and then ask the two people to go down the mountain to buy some food or something


    Tang Ning was amused to see that they were all in a daze, but he still reminded him: "no matter whether it''s sesame oil money or offerings, there will only be more and more in the future. You should remember to use the sesame oil money in suitable places, decorate temples, ferry gold bodies for Buddha, or help some people in need. Especially if the offerings can''t be finished, you can also take them to the foot of the mountain To the poor. "


    "Yes, we will not waste half a cent if we obey the instruction of master Tang." After three years of suffering, they know how to cherish.


    "You send two men down the mountain to buy food, and by the way find a Mr. jiebiao." Downing told him. She can''t stay here for a long time. If she didn''t want to make the incense of their temple flourish and solve their worries, she would have gone.


    On hearing this, the monks looked at each other and asked, "master Tang, are you going?"


    Tang Ning looked at them and said with a smile, "I came here because of an accident. How can I help the incense of Hanshan Temple flourish? I have to go. However, I said three days to make your incense prosperous, so I will be here one day tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow."


    "But master Tang, if you leave, will Hanshan Temple change back to what it used to be? Will pilgrims no longer come to worship Buddha and burn incense? " Asked a young monk, worried.


    Tang Ning shook his head and said, "no, I helped you to establish the reputation of Hanshan Temple, so the incense will not be broken in the future. Even if I am not here, it will not have much influence. It should be noted that the Buddha worships peace of mind and faith, which has nothing to do with whether I am here or not."


    After hearing what he said, they all came down and began to collect some offerings. After counting the money for sesame oil, they sent two people down the mountain.


    Just as Tang Ning was about to go to sleep, he saw a monk come in quickly: "master Tang, the old benefactor who left before has come back again."

 Chapter 427

    Hearing this, Downing came to the offering tables where the offerings were collected, picked up one of the cakes which had been removed, and then went back to the table where the signatures were released. After eating a piece of cake, he said, "if you come to me, say I''m not here."


    "But..." The monk hesitated, looked at the old man who had been standing at the gate of the hall, and whispered, "the old benefactor is already at the gate of the hall."


    After eating two cakes, he drank a glass of water, wiped the corners of his mouth, and looked at the old man who had walked in.


    "Master Tang, I''m very polite."


    The old man respectfully saluted him, because he had asked someone to go back and wait for another attendant to come back and tell him whether the man''s wife is happy? Now that it''s confirmed, it''s time to come back.


    Although Tang Shi is young, he has a lot of skills that people have to admire. Since he can see that the man''s family is happy, he should also be able to help him.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m going to have a rest. Please do as you please." She stood up, folded her hands, and after a salute, she crossed his side and went out.


    "Master Tang..." The old man chased after him, but saw that he had strode away, and the monk in front of him blocked his pace.


    "Amitabha, please wait." The middle-aged monk stopped him and said, "it''s late. Please go back, old benefactor."


    At this time, the old man looked at the monk and asked, "master, if I donate money to rebuild the temple and ferry a layer of golden body for the Buddha, can I ask Master Tang to guide the old man again?"


    On hearing this, the middle-aged monk shook his head and said, "the old benefactor doesn''t know that Tang Shifu is not from Hanshan Temple. He''s only here temporarily. He will leave after tomorrow. No one in the temple can be the master of Tangshi. He can''t persuade him or dare not persuade him. So please go back


    That''s a person who is regarded as a saint Buddha by them. If he doesn''t want to say more, who dares to persuade him? What''s more, they believe that his reluctance to say more is justified.


    It is said that master Tang will leave after tomorrow. The old man can''t help but be anxious, but he has nothing to do. I don''t know what to do?


    Tang Ning, on the other side, goes back to the meditation room that the monks have prepared for her, and then lies down to rest directly. She really doesn''t have a good rest these days. She will sleep for a while and then she can leave tomorrow.


    She fell asleep, but the old man still did not leave, still waiting in the hall.


    When the old monk in the temple heard about this, he just shook his head: "you Dao is a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. Since the master Tang has given him advice, it''s useless for him to ask for it again. It''s useless for him to ask for it again. It''s necessary to know that if there is too much leakage, it''s also harmful to himself."


    The little monk, who was about ten years old, nodded and said, "no wonder master Tang doesn''t talk to him anymore. He just asks him to go home."


    "Amitabha, just as master Tang said, since there are disasters in his house, he should do more good in order to turn big things into small ones and turn bad things into good ones." The old monk said, closing his eyes and resting.


    In the evening, Tang Shi did not come out. The old man thought that he would not appear. He was disappointed and worried about his family, so he rushed home before dark.


    In the morning of the next day, before it was light, the temple already had pilgrims. With the day getting brighter, the more pilgrims there were, and the offerings could not even be put down in front of the Buddha.

 Chapter 428

    Because a Mr. Xie was found to come up yesterday, Tang Ning did not sit at the desk again on that day. Therefore, when he went to solve the signature with the shaking out signature, some people saw that the Tang master of yesterday was missing, and the one sitting there was a famous Mr. Xie with a hat and a two moustache.


    "I don''t think it''s a monk named Tangshi who unties the signature here? How can you get to know Mr. Zhang? " Someone couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes! What''s going on? Why is it not the one yesterday? "


    "Amitabha, benefactors, master Tang is leaving tomorrow, so this is Mr. Jiexie of Hanshan Temple. It''s the same with him to untie the autograph." Said a middle-aged monk.


    When he said this, the people looked at each other in awe. Although they felt that the people who understood the signing were not happy, they still took the signature to Mr. Xie. The Mr. Xie had some skills in his body. He said it in a right way, which made the people smile and willingly took out the money to pay the cost of signing.


    Tang Ning, who was free, went to see the seriously injured old monk and asked people to cook medicine for him. After carefully taking care of him, she also turned to the front gate of the temple. Looking at the Pilgrims who were going up the mountain, she couldn''t help smiling.


    At the same time, in the town some distance away from here, the Yang family, that is, the old man''s family, was full of Yang family leaders.


    "You can''t do that, old man! The original decision was overturned by a little monk. It is impossible to say that there is disaster in the house! Our Yang family is a respectable person in the town. How could there be any disaster? According to my opinion, this trip still has to go. This is related to the future development of our Yang family. If we miss this opportunity, I''m afraid there will be no next time. "


    A middle-aged man said, the voice sonorous and powerful, obviously, not satisfied with the arrangement of things so because of a little monk''s words and disrupted.


    "Father, let''s go with the original plan! This opportunity is really too rare, if we give up like this, it is really a pity, father, or try it! This is a rare opportunity for our Yang family. " Another middle-aged man said, his eyes fell on the old man, hoping he could agree.


    "Master, do as you planned! If we don''t feel at ease, we can bring more people, so that we don''t have to worry about what will go wrong on the way Another said.


    Listening to them all holding on, the old man paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Then he said, "in this case, let''s go according to the original plan! Send more guards to follow, so that it''s safer. Even if there''s something wrong, it won''t be a mess. "


    "Good." In this regard, other people have no opinion, and naturally we should.


    After the crowd dispersed, the old man was still worried. He thought of what the master Tang said. So he called a confidant and told him, and he went directly to Hanshan Temple.


    At noon, the monks invited Tang Ning to the meditation room. After he sat down, they said, "master Tang, the old master of the Yang family sent someone to specially send a large amount of sesame oil money."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning shook his head and said, "it''s a pity! The robbery of his family still needs blood. "

 Chapter 429

    Not only can you see the blood light, I''m afraid that many people will die, and the family''s fortune will be greatly reduced.


    When the monks heard him say that they would meet with Xueguang, they looked at each other and asked, "master Tang, can''t we avoid it?"


    Tang Ning took a look at them and said, "not only will he meet with the blood light, but there will also be a white funeral. This disaster in his family is inevitable." There are some things that are not useful just by thinking about doing good deeds and accumulating virtues.


    After that, she did not say much to them. She turned outside and went back to the meditation room to rest. She stroked the green bamboo on her waist and asked, "can your spiritual power recover?"


    "Master, it''s going to be a while longer." The realm of green bamboo was introduced into her divine consciousness.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said, "OK! Tell me when you''re back. " She came to the bed and sat down on her knees and began to practice.


    The next morning, before dawn, dozens of monks came out to see him off. They folded their hands together and saluted him: "Amitabha, master Tang, don''t look forward to everything."


    Tang Ning returned with a gift and said with a smile, "please come back! Take care. " Without too much explanation or too much words, she gave them a Buddhist ceremony and then turned around and went down the mountain road.


    Looking at him leaving, one of the old Heshang said: "master Tang is very kind to us in Hanshan Temple. We have nothing to repay. So we put a safety lamp in front of the Buddha for him. I wish him peace and security and no disaster."


    "Yes." Then they turned back to the hall, and several old monks personally lit a safety light for Tang Shi


    Downing didn''t know about it. At this time, she went down the mountain road. Some pilgrims who came to Hanshan Temple early in the morning saw the young monk descending the mountain and asked with a smile, "little master, how early are you going down the mountain?"


    "Ah? Don''t you have the little master who can solve the problem? Why don''t you understand it? "


    "Little master, have you had breakfast so early? I have fruit and pastry here. Here are some. "


    "I have it too! My own baked cakes, little master, come and get you some to eat on the mountain road. "


    "I picked the fruit from my orchard this morning. Take it, little master. Don''t mention it."


    Downing looked at the Pilgrims who came around, some of them took some fruits into the basket and wrapped some cakes into her arms.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, how wonderful it is She looked at her arms full of a lot of things, some can not resist the enthusiasm of these pilgrims.


    "We are going to visit the Hanshan Temple. We have brought a lot of them. Here are some for you. We still have, it doesn''t matter. You can take it and eat it." An old woman said, looking at the little monk''s arms holding a lot of things, that delicate eyebrows and face look very pleasing, let people can''t help but want to touch.


    But just as she thought about it, she touched the young monk''s cheek and said, "little master, you are the same age as my children. It''s really gratifying to see this."


    "Yes, little master, it''s so nice." Seeing this, another woman also laughed with concern, and then extended her hand.


    Tang Ning was touched on her face, and some of them couldn''t help crying or laughing. Seeing that another woman wanted to reach out and touch her face, he quickly dodged away and cried, "Amitabha, Amitabha."

 Chapter 430

    Watching the little monk run down the mountain with his things in his arms, the women couldn''t help laughing, and then they went on to the mountain one by one.


    Downing went to the foot of the mountain to find a place where no one was there. When he saw that there were still two boiled eggs, he couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really everything."


    On the other side, we haven''t seen situ and others of Tangshi come to the cave for many days. We only see Xingyue squatting on the grass outside the cave, and don''t know what to do there. Han Zhi and Xing Tong don''t see either. Instead, Xiao Hei, who is standing on the branch, turns a pair of black eyes and looks at them.


    A few people look at each other, then go up to: "star Yue, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the sound, Xingyue looked at them and said, "I''m feeding ants."


    Approaching, several people saw that she was holding a piece of cake in her hand to crush it and sprinkle it on the grass, and there was an ant colony crawling with those broken cakes.


    So boring and boring things, see her face is still seriously doing, a few people look at each other, not from the corner of the mouth slightly smoke.


    The child is really different.


    When she came to college for so many days, they saw that she was like a normal person. She had never been ill, but sometimes her actions and things were really hard for people to say.


    "Well! Xingyue, if you feed the ants up, you can dig out the sand in the cave or move the ants to the cave. I don''t think the place where Master Tang likes to live is that there are so many ants. " Situ opened his mouth and looked around him. He asked, "by the way, where is Tang Shi? Why haven''t you seen him these days? "


    "Is that so? Don''t Tang like it? This is what I came here to play with these days She blinked her eyes and thought about it. She looked at Xiaohei on the tree and said sweetly, "Xiaohei, do you eat ants?"


    Little black head a shake, way: "do not eat." That''s a small one. It''s not enough to plug your teeth.


    "And you want to eat worms?" She tilted her head and asked, "what kind of insect do you want to eat? Earthworms? I can dig up something for you to eat. " Tang Tang is not here. She has to fatten up Xiao Hei so as not to starve him.


    However, it seems to be a bit picky.


    Xiaohei listened and stared at her and called: "dumb! Dumb! You''ll lose my playmate like this Let it eat ants or earthworms? What does she think?


    Several people on one side looked at it and then asked, "Xingyue, Xiaohei eats meat. What kind of meat is there in the canteen? Just give it some. What about Tangshi? Is he closed again? "


    "Oh, meat! I see. " She nodded her head and answered, "Tang Tang is down the mountain! He''s not here. If he were here, I wouldn''t be so bored. "


    Several people listen, can''t help but a Zheng: "down the mountain? Where have you been? When will you be back? "


    "I don''t know where he is going, but he said that he would go to work and come back after the new year''s holiday. I calculated that it would take more than 80 days to see him." She had nothing to do with the next day and found that he would not come back until more than two months later.


    "Han Zhi and Xing Tong have gone with them? Why is Xiaohei here? " Ye feibai asked.


    "Dumb! They didn''t go. They practiced in it Xiao Hei cried and flew down with wings.

 Chapter 431

    "Did Tang Shi really come back after getting the annual leave?" Asked situ.


    "Yes." Small black should, fall on one side of the stone table.


    Seeing this, they left and went back. The original intention is to find Tang Shi, but I don''t want him to go down the mountain. I don''t know where he has gone. It seems that if you want to see him, you have to wait until the new year.


    A few days later, Hanshan Temple.


    After finding an old monk in the temple, he can''t find an old master in the temple.


    "Master, is Mr. Tang still here?" The old man, that is to say, the old man who didn''t accept money when he signed the contract, looked very old and looked very bad at this time.


    That day, because all the family members didn''t believe a little monk''s words, they finally set out for the journey. Even he, with a trace of luck in his heart, did not expect that there was a real disaster on the road. A group of dozens of people went out, and finally only seven or eight people came back, and he was one of them, but he was still seriously injured.


    At this point, he regretted that if he did not go out that day, perhaps, even if there was a disaster, he would not have damaged so many people of their Yang family.


    The old monk looked at the old man in front of him and put his hands together: "Amitabha, master Tang has been away for several days."


    Listening to this, the old man frowned deeply and asked, "do you know where Master Tang is going? Where did he come from? Where do you want to find him? "


    "Old Na did not know where Tang Shi had gone. He only knew that Tang Shi came from Tianlong college and was the tutor of Tianlong college." Because Tang Shi didn''t hide his mentor''s identity, the old monk told the truth.


    Hearing the speech, the old man was shocked. Is he the tutor of Tianlong college? No wonder, no wonder so powerful


    "Thank you, master." After a salute, he left in a hurry.


    The old monk watched him leave, shook his head and continued to sit in front of the Buddha chanting sutras.


    At this time, Tang Ning, also do not know where to get a hat, wearing the sun, with leisurely steps, humming a tune on the mountain road. These days, she was walking, walking alone, although no one spoke, but also relaxed and comfortable.


    She thought, according to her pace, it is estimated that it will take less than half a month to walk home, but if it is waiting for the annual leave, it will be different. In the college, there will be flying boats to send the students home. In this way, they can also save their journey back and forth. This is also the special treatment for Tianlong students.


    I didn''t see any people along the way, only occasionally some people who were driving carriages or horses passed through the mountain road, splashing a burst of dust and smoke. At noon, there was a big sun, however, with the breeze blowing, the sky was also gradually covered with a layer of dark clouds, looking like rain in general.


    Tang Ning could only quicken his pace, trying to see if there was any place to rest from the rain.


    Unexpectedly, after walking for a distance, thunder rings, and a strong wind comes with a shower. The big rain falls like a thick needle and thread. When it falls on the body, it is still painful.


    The hat on his head was crackled by the rain, and his clothes were covered by some rain, not all of them were wet, but the boots splashed on the mud, and the corners of his clothes were also wet.


    "Drive!"

 Chapter 432

    The sound of driving came from the rear. When she was walking along the road, she heard a carriage coming, so she retreated a little. Unexpectedly, the carriage did not slow down when it passed by. Instead, she deliberately pushed it over the puddle on the side of the road.


    Because of the speed of the carriage, when the wheel ran over the puddle, a piece of mud splashed all over her. Originally, she was only slightly wet. Because of this splash, the mud was wet and the others were sticking to her body. She looked very embarrassed.


    "Drive! Drive


    The driver yelled, whipped the horse with his whip, quickened his speed, ignored the people who were splashed, but asked with the voice of asking for credit: "young master, the man was splashed all over his face by the mud. Does he look very embarrassed?"


    As the carriage passed by Downing''s side, the people in the carriage lifted a corner of the curtain slightly, looked at the person in a mess, pulled the corners of his mouth, and put down the curtain with some scorn and mockery.


    "Well done. I''ll reward you with silver."


    "Thank you very much The coachman was happy and laughed.


    Looking at the carriage passing by, Downing reached out and wiped his face splashed with mud and murmured, "people now! What about quality? Have you fed the dog? "


    She looked down at the muddy water on her body, which was dirty and hung on her blue clothes. She took a deep breath and murmured: "not angry, not angry, not angry..."


    After half a ring, she stopped and looked at the carriage which had been driving far ahead. She squinted and showed a dangerous smile. Like a child sulky, she said, "but I still want to hit people. What should I do?"


    The rain splashed down on her bamboo hat. She took a deep breath and quickened her pace. She murmured: "forget it, I am still half a Buddhist disciple. Although I really want to beat them to the ground and drink mud and water, cultivating one''s mind is a must to learn. Hitting people or something will damage my Buddhist disciple''s image, and my tutor of Tianlong college, what You can''t see them all in the same way


    She is holding fire in her heart and wants to hit people! But feel really not very good, do not give this tone! It''s really uncomfortable to be splashed all over my body, so I walk and enlighten myself. In addition, the wind and rain make me cold, and the original fire is gradually quenched by the rain.


    She trotted all the way through the wind and rain. After a long time, she saw that there was an abandoned house in front of her for shelter from the rain. However, when she went outside, she saw that there were already several carriages and horses parked there. It seemed that many people were sheltering from the rain in the broken house, and the owner of the carriage that had splashed all over her body was also in it.


    When she ran to the eaves of the house, she took off her hat and wrung the rain off her body. She threw off her wet boots. Seeing that there was no more water dripping on her body, she went inside to avoid the wind and rain.


    "Young master, the man on the road ahead." The coachman lowered his voice and said to the young master of royal clothes.


    The prince glanced at the man who was in a mess and dirty all over, and sneered: "it''s a little monk. Go and drive him out. Don''t you see there are so many people in here? You''re dirty and want to come in here

 Chapter 433

    "Yes."


    The coachman said, "go and stay outside. Don''t you see that there are so many people in here? You''re so dirty that you don''t rub other people. "


    At first, there were more than a dozen people sheltering from the wind and rain. There were several men with swords on their waists, and a middle-aged man in his fifties. He was accompanied by a young couple and a one-year-old child in his arms, along with seven or eight guards and two maids.


    Several swordsmen sat in the right corner of the dilapidated house, as if they were in a group. In the corner of the room a little closer to the right was the prince in royal clothes. On the left, where there was better shelter from the wind, the middle-aged man and others were sitting.


    It said big or not, said small is not small, although looking at no position, but accommodate her such a person still have.


    However, when her eyes passed by these people without trace, her eyes slightly stopped, and then looked carefully again. Her heart moved and wanted to leave! This person has arrived here, it seems a little late to leave now.


    With a sigh in her heart, she did not show her face. She held a bamboo hat in one hand and said, "I''ll stay by the door to avoid the wind and rain. I won''t meet anyone else."


    "But I don''t like you. I don''t want you to come in for shelter. What do you say?" The man in royal clothes said leisurely, with a look of dandy.


    The swordsmen on one side were none of their business. They just sat watching the play, but the middle-aged man on the other side frowned and looked at the man in royal clothes.


    The young couple with the baby also looked at each other. The woman patted the child on the back, looked at the middle-aged man, and whispered, "father, why don''t you ask that little master to come here and have a rest?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the woman, his eyebrows relaxed, his face showed a smile, and nodded his head slightly. Then he looked at the little monk who was stopped and said, "little master, come here and have a rest! If you make room for a little bit, you can still sit down. "


    On hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent. He put the hat between his hands and gave them a Buddhist salute: "Amitabha, thank you very much."


    The coachman saw that those people actually asked the monk to have a rest. He didn''t dare to stop him for a while. He looked back at his young master, and felt a little uneasy.


    Tang Ning stepped in and murmured to himself: "if your clothes are dirty, just wash them. If you have a heart, you can''t wash them."


    Hearing this, all the people in the broken house looked at the dirty little monk, but the man in royal clothes was ugly and his fists were tight, but he was afraid of the middle-aged man and so on, and he put down the idea of finding trouble for the little monk.


    "Little master, sit here! There''s not much wind in here The middle-aged man waved to let downing sit next to him.


    Donning stopped for a moment and said, "thank you very much, but my coat and shirt are wet and splashed with mud. I''d better sit by the door."


    Smell speech, the middle-aged man low smile: "ha ha, no harm, little master said it? If your clothes are dirty, just wash them. Your clothes are all wet. I don''t think you have any burden. If you don''t mind, I''ll ask someone to change it for you, so as not to get sick and cold. "

 Chapter 434

    His voice a meal, then on the side of the young man said: "Chengzhi, take your clothes to the little master to change it!"


    "Good." The man should, stand up and take the package on one side.


    "Benefactor, I really don''t need it. I can wear this dress." Donning said quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. We also have clothes." The middle-aged man said with a smile, looking at the little monk''s clothes pasted on his body, and said with a smile: "quickly change the wet clothes down!"


    The young man took out a suit of clothes. Wensheng said, "little master, this one is new. I haven''t worn it yet. Please change it."


    "Little master, change it! Otherwise, it''s good to put it on. " The young woman also said in a soft voice. Looking at the mud marks on his face, she pursed her lips and said with a smile: "little master, there is still mud on his face. I can wash it with rain for a while."


    Looking at the clothes the man held in front of her, goodbye, they all looked at her with a smile on their faces. She sighed in her heart, and then she reached out and took it: "Amitabha, it''s very kind of you. Thank you very much."


    In this world, it''s the most difficult debt to pay.


    She didn''t change the wet clothes on her body. Instead, she put the coat on her body. She said with an apologetic smile, "monks don''t wear Chinese clothes, so I can only wear them to keep out the cold."


    The family saw, not from a smile, but also did not say anything.


    Downing went out and took a handful of rain to wash the mud stains on his face that had been splashed on his face before, and then came in after wiping off the water marks.


    When people in the temple saw the delicate eyebrows and eyes of the little monk who had washed away the mud from his face, they were not surprised. Even the middle-aged man couldn''t help but praise: "little master, good looks."


    In the past, the little monk had mud on his face and could not see his face clearly. But now he is a very excellent young monk. His delicate eyebrows and eyes, excellent facial features, and a purple ear nail in the earlobe, set off, it is full of a smart and mysterious atmosphere.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a funny smile: "thanks to my parents'' good looks, I''ve become more than other monks on weekdays."


    On hearing this, several people were surprised and couldn''t help laughing. Seeing the little monk for the first time gave people a feeling of purity and ignorance. They had seen him as a little monk, and they were drenched with water. Seeing that the prince of royal clothes was cheating on each other, they said that he would come over and take shelter from the rain.


    However, he murmured that his clothes could be washed if they were dirty, and if their hearts were not cleaned, he thought that he must be a little monk who could not change his mind by reading the Scriptures and talking about the Buddhist scriptures. However, he would be joking and joking.


    The other people in the broken room saw that they were chatting with a little monk, and the laughter broke out. After a glance, they did not open their eyes.


    What can I do with a little monk?


    As time went on, the wind and rain outside was not small, but it was getting worse and worse. A flash of lightning flashed, a thunder roared, and a huge bang made the child who was sleeping in the arms of the woman cry.


    The woman hastily low voice light coax, holds the child gently to shake, wants to coax him not to cry. The young man sitting next to him also patted the child''s back with one hand. He looked at the wind and rain outside and said, "the wind and rain are getting worse and worse. Besides, we have to spend the night here tonight."

 Chapter 435

    The middle-aged man got up and took a look at the sky outside. He saw that the wind and rain kept howling. There was no door to protect the house from the wind and rain. When the wind and rain blew, the cold wind burst into the broken room.


    So he said to the young man, "the wind is blowing a little bit hard. Chengzhi, wrap more blankets for the children, so as not to catch cold."


    "Good." The young man saw that the sky was getting dark, but the wind and rain were not small, and he was also worried about the child''s cold. He asked the maid to take out a blanket from the bag and wrap the child in it, showing only a small face.


    "Wow Wow Wow... "


    But the child kept crying, and while crying, he twisted his hands and feet wrapped in the blanket. His face was flushed with tears because of his voice. The young couple were both distressed and anxious.


    "It''s so noisy!" The man in royal guards snorted coldly, and took a look over there with a bit of impatience.


    As for the swordsmen, they didn''t say anything. They just put their hands around their chest and leaned against the corner of the wall to keep their eyes closed.


    Tang Ning looked at the child, her eyes flashed slightly, she put out her hand on the child''s body, gently patted, warm voice with a smile: "good, don''t cry."


    The child looked at her with tears in her eyes, and looked at her with a flat mouth and an aggrieved face. At the moment, she was still crying hysterically. However, this moment, she really stopped crying. Instead, a pair of clear eyes with tears were staring at Downing. Her small mouth twitched and did not dare to cry again.


    When the young couple met, they were not surprised. But the middle-aged man said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the little master coax a sentence, my grandson actually didn''t cry, and he was really obedient."


    He looked at the quiet little monk with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "I heard that the breath of Buddhist people is more peaceful and peaceful. I think children can feel it more."


    Seeing his words can make the child not cry. He thinks that it should be the Buddhist breath on the little monk who is quiet and peaceful, so that the child can feel at ease after being frightened by lightning and thunder.


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment and replied, "maybe it is." She looked at the child with a smile.


    Compared with them, such a small child can feel the approaching of death. He is crying, not because the sound of the storm and thunder is too harsh, but because death is approaching them.


    Downing looked outside. It was dark in the wind and rain. The road in the distance was blurred by the wind and rain. In addition, it was getting dark. At this time, it was really not suitable to leave the house and continue on the road.


    "Little master, eat something to cushion your stomach." The young man took the dry food and handed some to him. The others sat around and shared the dry food.


    "Good." Donning responded, reaching out to take the dry food, a bite without a bite.


    "There is no fire and humidity in this place. I have to get some food to keep warm. I have to go to bed for a while. I haven''t had a good rest since I''ve been running around all day." The middle-aged man said, after eating a few mouthfuls of dry food, he covered himself with a cloak to warm himself, and then closed his eyes against the corner of the wall to rest.


    It was getting dark. After eating the dry food, the others closed their eyes and rested. Even the seven or eight guards took turns to guard around the young couple. Compared with them who were resting with their eyes closed, she looked at the sky outside, at the storm, the lightning and thunder, and was thinking about it.


    It''s windy and heavy rain. It''s estimated that if she lets them leave the house and find a shelter, she will be driven out as a fool?

 Chapter 436

    After eating the dry food in her hand, she stood up and went to the door of the broken house. She watched the heavy rain falling on the soil outside, and the rain had faint signs of ponding.


    After such a long time of rain, she did not see a little rain. She sighed and looked back at those people in the broken house. Others can''t see it, but she can see from their faces that the printing hall is black and dead.


    It''s not one or two people who are dead. It''s the same with the people in this broken house. As the night falls, their faces become more and more dead.


    When she first came here to take shelter from the rain, when she saw the black faces of each of them floating dead, she knew that the stormy wind and rainstorm, the thundering sound, these people might die because of natural disasters. She should not have stepped into the involvement, but she had already entered the broken house at that time.


    If the man in royal clothes was in trouble with her, the family didn''t help her and squeezed out a place to shelter her from the wind and rain, and presented her with clothes to keep out the cold. Perhaps, she could say that it was a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that could not be avoided.


    But she was in debt.


    She looked at the family and sighed helplessly: how much virtue did their family accumulate? To meet her here?


    "Little master, why don''t you rest?" Asked the young man, looking at the little monk who was blowing the wind at the door of the broken house, he said with a smile, "are you not cold standing there blowing?"


    Donning pulled his coat and went back. After thinking about it, he said, "I''m thinking, is it safe for us to be here because it''s raining so hard? Or go ahead and find a shelter from the wind and rain? "


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned for a moment and then laughed: "are you worried about the safety here? Don''t worry! My father had seen it before when I came in to shelter from the rain. Although the house is broken, the wall is still solid. Moreover, the mountain behind the house is tens of meters away from here, and there are no big trees around that will lead to thunder and lightning. Therefore, it is very safe to take shelter from the wind and rain here. "


    He said with a smile: "what''s more, it''s dark outside, and the wind and rain are heavy. At this time, where can you be safe here? You can rest assured! Nothing will happen here. "


    "Hi, they are greedy for life and afraid of death." The man in royal guards sneered, apparently hearing the little monk''s words.


    After hearing this, the swordsmen also pulled the corners of their mouths and began to laugh. They continued to rest with their eyes closed.


    Tang Ning didn''t even look at the man in royal clothes. She just looked at the young man and gave a wry smile: "it''s my worry." She knew that it was impossible for them to leave in the wind and rain.


    If she told them that you were black and lifeless, she would be said to be crazy, right?


    "Boom!"


    A thunder burst out in the sky. The child, who had been quiet and didn''t cry, looked at Downing and burst into tears again.


    As soon as the child cried, the sleeping middle-aged man also woke up, and the guards all looked at the child. How could the child cry again?


    "Good, don''t cry, don''t cry, my mother is here." The young woman whispered, but the child cried more and more.


    "I''ll hold it!" Downing reached out and looked at the young woman.


    The young woman thought that the little monk coaxed the child and didn''t cry, so she handed the child over: "please, little master."


    "Don''t bother," he said with a smile


    As soon as the voice fell, he turned around and swept away with the child.

 Chapter 437

    Looking at the little monk holding the child and fleeing to the wind and rain, the whole family was shocked, and the young woman exclaimed: "no! My child


    She recovered from her panic and turned pale. She did not care about other pursuits: "give me back the child! Give me back the baby


    "Catch up!"


    As a result of this sudden change, the middle-aged man''s face changed greatly. He watched the young woman go out in the wind and rain, and immediately after drinking, he also chased out.


    "Return the child!" The young man was also shocked by the sudden change, and even his voice had a tremolo. Almost without thinking about it, he chased out.


    Seven or eight guards quickly chased out, and the two maids rushed out with their bags on their backs. For a while, all of them ran out in the wind and rain, leaving only the man in royal clothes and the coachman, as well as several swordsmen over there.


    "Well, you are all right now? The children were robbed. "


    The man in royal clothes sneered, but he also stood up and looked at the group of people who braved the wind and rain to chase them out. He murmured: "but I didn''t expect that the little monk was so brave that he dared to rob the child? As for his weak appearance, if he is caught up, he will not be killed, but he will be beaten and maimed. "


    "Young master, why did the little monk want to die? This brave wind and heavy rain robbed the child and ran into the wind and rain, and was sure to be caught up


    "It''s too long! Who doesn''t have one these days? So it''s a bad thing to be nosy these days. " The man holding the sword said languidly, which was totally irrelevant to himself.


    Outside, Downing carried the child with him. Even though the wind and rain were heavy, the child was wrapped in a thick blanket, and she also kept it in her arms. She wrapped it in a coat, but it didn''t get wet. On the contrary, the child who had been crying so badly was carried away by Downing, but he was obedient and did not cry.


    "Put the child down!"


    The strongest middle-aged man contains the aura of spiritual power, and his voice is startled and angry. He ran after him. He thought that he could catch up with people by three or two strokes. Unexpectedly, the little monk was a secret expert. He ran faster than he did. For a time, he could not catch up with people.


    "Little master, please return the child to me Give me back the baby I can give you whatever you want, as long as you give me back the baby... "


    The young woman, who was drenched by the rain, cried as she ran. Her tears mixed with the rain fell down her cheek. In the dark night, one accidentally kicked a stone, and the whole person rushed forward out of balance. After falling on the ground, she cried again and got up again and continued to chase.


    For a mother, a child is her life.


    "Yu''er!" The young man came to her and supported her, but she pushed him away.


    "Chengzhi, you don''t care about me. Go after me, our children, go after them!" She cried and ran forward, panicking: "why didn''t the baby cry? Why didn''t you hear the baby cry? Is something wrong with the baby? Come on, go after it


    Just after they had chased for a long distance, there was a roaring thunder in the sky, and the huge bang spread. With the booming sound, something seemed to be rolling.


    They looked back in amazement and saw that, at the moment when the lightning flashed by, the torrents poured down and roared down

 Chapter 438

    The couple opened their eyes in horror. The young man held his wife by his side and yelled: "yes, it''s mountain torrents! Run


    The mountain torrent poured down with a roar. The speed and momentum of the mountain torrents were as fierce as the flood that broke the levee. It stirred up thousands of waves!


    In the light of the lightning, they saw that the broken house in the wind and rain was engulfed by the torrential flood. Two swordsmen ran out in panic in the lightning, but they were swallowed up by the mountain torrents in the roar of thunder accompanied by their screams.


    "Come on! Run


    Seeing the torrent roaring tens of meters high rushing through the surrounding trees, the young man rushed towards them like beasts from hell. The young man took his wife who had been scared to death and ran in the rainy night.


    When the middle-aged man was chasing the young monk in front of him, he heard the voice behind him. When he looked back, he was shocked. He saw that several guards and two maids had been swallowed up by the torrent.


    But the son and daughter-in-law ran, but because of lack of physical strength and panic, the daughter-in-law fell to the ground, and could not stand up after half a sound.


    "I, I can''t, you run, don''t care about me." The young woman pushed him to run. I''ve never been in such a situation. When I was exhausted, my legs became weak and I couldn''t stand up.


    "Let''s go together!" The young man gritted his teeth, picked her up and ran forward.


    The middle-aged man saw his son running with his daughter-in-law in his arms, but his speed slowed down because of his weight. The mountain torrents behind the two men were rolling in, running after them like a beast with big mouth and sharp teeth, as if they were going to swallow them at any time. He was so frightened that he ran towards them without considering the danger.


    "Run! Come on! Come on


    When Downing, who was running at the front with the baby in her arms, heard the voice behind her, she looked back, and her heart sank.


    The torrential mountain torrents, which are as high as tens of meters, devour everything around them crazily. Not to mention the broken house, even the big tree surrounded by two people can''t bear the force of the mountain torrent and is broken. The flood is out of control. Even the young couple and middle-aged man who have run a distance can''t run away from the scope of the flood.


    Perhaps sensing that his parents and relatives were facing the threat of death, the child in Downing''s arms burst into tears.


    Tang Ning looked down at the child in his arms and said helplessly, "OK, please stop crying. Save the people and send the Buddha to the West. You won''t let your parents die like this."


    The child seemed to understand what she was saying. She cried twice and then stopped again. Donning shook his head helplessly.


    She took off the green bamboo from her waist and asked, "green bamboo, is it any problem to fly with a few people?"


    "Master, you may have to help me with spiritual power." The sound of green bamboo came into her consciousness.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said, "OK, I''ll borrow you with my spiritual power. Go! Save people As soon as the sound fell, the green bamboo was thrown into the air and flew up. Tang Ning jumped up and flew in the direction of mountain torrents.


    At this time, the middle-aged man helped his son and his daughter-in-law to run wildly. However, even if they were fast, they couldn''t be as fast as the merciless and turbulent mountain torrents. Seeing the torrents roaring down to them, in an instant, they cried out in despair.


    "No!"

 Chapter 439

    In front of them, the roaring sound of the thunder and rain in front of them seemed to be more powerful than before Medium.


    "Come on up!"


    As they ran, they looked at the sound of the wind and rain. When they saw the little monk who had robbed the child before, he was holding the child and stepping on a big round bamboo flying from mid air.


    At that moment, they were shocked and even more surprised. The excitement of seeing a trace of life in the absolute place could not be expressed in words.


    "Go


    The middle-aged man held two people around him in one hand. With luck of spiritual power, he jumped up and sat on the round bamboo. The young man and the young woman hugged the bamboo tightly after sitting down for fear of falling down.


    As they jumped up, the round bamboo swayed for a while, and then quickly stabilized and flew high. Several people sitting on the bamboos were able to escape. Looking at the position where they were standing just now was engulfed by the mountain torrents, the trees rushing up behind were the scene of hitting the front. They were afraid for a while. Even if they had escaped a robbery, their bodies were still shaking slightly.


    "Help Save Ah


    A cry for help came from the mountain torrent. They looked down and saw that in the mountain torrent, the man in royal clothes suddenly stretched out his hands and raised his head for help. However, at the next moment, a big tree coming from the torrential torrent pounded the whole man into the torrent and was stabbed to death by the rocks and branches in the torrent.


    Looking at the fierce and merciless mountain torrents devouring life, the three middle-aged men only feel cold behind their back. If it wasn''t the little monk who saved them just now, I''m afraid that they would not be able to escape the fate of death.


    In the wind and rain, Downing dare not stay in the air, because green bamboo can take them to fly, or she with spiritual power to help, even if so, I''m afraid it won''t last long. At present, the top priority is to find a safe place to fall down.


    "Hold on to it." Tang Ning said, seeing that they were holding the bamboo tightly, they flew to a higher safe place.


    The mountain torrents covered a wide area. They braved the wind and rain and searched in the sky for a long time before they found a high flat land. When they put them down, all three of them were unable to stand.


    They looked at the distant river like mountain torrents, listening to the mountain torrents in the night made a terrible roar, then took a deep breath, slowly exhaled.


    The middle-aged man slowed down first. He got up and knelt down to the little monk holding the child: "thank you for saving your life, little master!"


    "Thank you for saving your life, little master." The young couple also knelt down, respectfully and gratefully.


    Previously, they did not know why the little monk, who had a good chat with them, suddenly took their children. It was only when the flash flood came that they suddenly realized it.


    It turned out that he was trying to save them.


    If it was not for his help, I''m afraid that all of them would die here today.

 Chapter 440

    What they didn''t expect was that the little monk was a strong man, and also a strong one with flying magic weapons! Previously, they didn''t even see that he had spiritual power fluctuation. They just thought that he was exquisite and excellent, which was different from ordinary monks.


    Tang Ning took the green bamboo back to his waist and held the child in his arms to help him keep out the wind and rain. He looked around and said to them, "get up! Don''t kneel down. The wind and rain will not stop for a while. Look for shelter around here


    "Yes." Then they stood up and followed him to look around.


    About half an hour later, they found a small cave. Several people went into the cave to escape the wind and rain. Only then did downing send the child back to the young woman: "the blanket wrapped in the child''s body is wet, but it is not wet inside. We must take down the blanket first to prevent him from catching cold."


    The young woman took the child trembling and held it tightly in her arms. She lifted the blanket. She saw that the child didn''t get any rain at all. Her clothes were still warm. He was still dancing with her hands and feet and giggling at her. Her tears could not help dripping down.


    Almost, almost all of them died


    The middle-aged man and the young man looked at the child giggling, but also could not help red eyes. They''ve been through hell!


    Thinking of this, they worshipped the little monk again: "if it wasn''t for the little master, I''m afraid we''ll all die. Little master''s great kindness, our Jiang family will always remember it!"


    Tang Ning wrung the rain on his body and said, "although you have passed this death, you still need to be careful in the next three years. Only by doing good deeds and accumulating virtues can we be safe. Otherwise, we will be in danger again within three years."


    Wring the rain off her body, she urged the spirit breath in her body. She dried her wet clothes and looked at them, but she felt helpless. Their death was over, but she was miserable.


    These people were originally the people who were bound to die, but now because she intervened to rescue them, they passed the death robbery, and she did not know what kind of punishment would be waiting for her!


    After this incident, the three people knew that he was a man of great ability. Therefore, they firmly kept his words in mind and said, "we must bear in mind the words of the little master, and we will do more good deeds and accumulate virtues in the future, and we will live up to the kindness of the little master to save us today."


    Donning nodded and said, "first wring the clothes out of the body, then dry them with spiritual power."


    "Good." They should, and that''s when they start to look after themselves.


    Outside the sound of wind and rain, the sound of thunder is also roaring, this storm, a full night, until the next morning, it stopped.


    Seeing that the wind and rain had stopped, they went to the front and came to the higher flat ground. Looking at the distance, they saw that the low-lying areas were completely submerged by a torrent, the yellow mud water was all over the place, the trees were broken, and all around were desolate, and no one was seen.


    Tang Ning looked at them, put his hands together, and said, "Amitabha, the mountain torrent has passed. Take advantage of the clear sky and no rain, you should hurry on! I''m leaving, too. " Take off the green bamboo from her waist.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man even said, "little master saved us, and we still don''t know the honorific title of little master. If we leave today, we don''t know when to see you again. Please tell me your honorific name so that our descendants of Jiang family can remember the name of benefactor."

 Chapter 441

    Smell speech, Tang Ning looked at them one eye, way: "I am the tutor of Tianlong college, Tang teacher." As soon as the voice falls, the figure has swept out and is heading for the distance.


    They looked at the young monk, whose figure was far away. They were stunned and said, "it''s the tutor of Tianlong College..."


    The middle-aged man bowed to Tang Ning''s far away figure: "Tang Shi Da en, Jiang family dare not forget."


    "It''s no wonder that he has such a skill. He turned out to be the tutor of the top college in the land of mortals. I thought he would be the master of some temple." The young man said with emotion.


    Tianlong college is the top Xiuxian college. Even if he was born in a wealthy family, he could not touch that height.


    "Let''s go! We must bear in mind the words of Mr. Tang, and we must be careful in these three years. " The middle-aged man looked at them and said.


    "Yes, father." The couple nodded.


    They took a child and walked down the slope and continued on the road. However, when they got to the mountain road, they saw that the broken tree fell across. In the mud water of the gully, there seemed to be a broken arm submerged in the muddy water.


    Looking at the tragic situation along the way, they continued to walk, and in addition to occasionally seeing bodies and broken limbs, they also saw two dead horses, with sharp thorns on their bodies and trees sinking in the muddy water.


    They walked with a heavy heart. They knew that the flood disaster would affect the neighboring villages and towns, and even make the villagers lose their harvest this year. At present, they quickened their pace and just wanted to go home as soon as possible and make plans.


    Along the other road, Downing passed through a wasteland destroyed by mountain torrents. The area affected by the mountain torrents is not small. Villages and small towns in this area will be affected. It can be imagined that people in this area will not have a good time this year.


    Along the way, at noon, she felt hot in the palm of her hand. When she raised her hand, the Buddhist seal in her palm was shining faintly. She held her hand and put the palm down. She didn''t know what was going on. However, as she walked, she was more and more tired, and sweat was seeping from her forehead. Her body seemed to be something wrong.


    She leaned slightly and took a breath with her hands on her knees. She felt that the aura of spiritual power in her body was gradually disappearing. That feeling was not the feeling that she had hidden the aura of spiritual power, but the feeling that the spirit breath and cultivation of her whole body suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s going on? Why did I lose my cultivation? " She was stunned and murmured, and then looked at the palm of her hand. The Buddhist seal on the palm of her hand had disappeared, and she didn''t feel that hot any more. But with what she didn''t have, her accomplishments all over her body.


    At the beginning, the strength of her original body disappeared overnight. It was because the people of the second room moved her. But now, she can be sure that she did not hit anyone''s hands and feet, nor did she eat anything by mistake. There was nothing wrong in her body. But now, why is it like this?


    She took a deep breath and pressed down the slightly startled mood. Her mind was spinning rapidly, and a mind also loomed in her mind.


    "Is it because I saved the family? That''s why it is harmful to itself, and there is a temporary loss of strength? " She put her hand to her wrist, her body was normal, but her strength disappeared, as if she had never been.

 Chapter 442

    "Just like ordinary people, is this strength just temporarily lost? Or is it really gone for no reason? " She could not help but murmured to herself, the fact, even she did not know, more uncertain.


    After all, she had helped people avoid robbery before, but this did not happen.


    "Oh! I''m just going home. How can I do so much? " She sighed helplessly. She lost all her spiritual power and could only walk on her feet.


    As I walked on, I didn''t see anyone else. Fortunately, although my accomplishments were all gone, the Qiankun bag and the thousand year Guanyinzhu were the things that recognized the Lord, and the things in them could also be taken out.


    After walking for a long distance, I finally saw an old man in front of him. However, the old man was sitting in a piece of muddy water and crying.


    She went over and stood on the side of the road with her hands folded. "Amitabha, benefactor, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s gone. After a year''s hard work, the grain is gone after a flash flood." The old man cried, pointing to a large area in front of him, and said, "here, a large area of grain has been planted for a year, and the grain that can be harvested in half a month is gone."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning was silent and looked at the old man who was crying bitterly. He said, "benefactor, it''s good for people to be safe. If the crops are gone, they can be planted again." The loss of these crops is a small matter compared with the loss of life.


    Seeing that the old man was still crying, she didn''t stop there. She went on walking along the road. She saw some women pointing at the sky and scolding. Some were crying all the time like an old man. Some of them were still groping in the mud, and some were sitting in a daze without saying a word.


    At first, when she met those people in the shabby house, she only saw their faces dead. Later, the dead breath in the shabby house became more and more serious. She could only lead the family out of the dilapidated house and stay away from the dead place. Soon after they ran out, the mountain torrents would pour out. Before that, she did not know that there would be mountain torrents.


    After all, she is just a human being, not a God.


    Even if we can predict good or bad luck, there are a lot of things that can''t be done, especially natural disasters, which are more difficult than man-made disasters.


    Originally, she thought that if there were people here, they would stay here for a rest, but seeing the situation here, she knew that she could not settle down here and could only move on.


    In the evening, I came to a small town. Most of the people in the town looked sad, while those who sold food and other things in the shops were sitting on the ground and starting prices with a happy face.


    She found an inn and was ready to have a good rest. When she entered the inn, she was stopped by the second.


    "Little monk, do you want to stay in the inn? Today''s house price is twice as expensive as yesterday. " The waiter looks at the little monk, whose feet are covered with sand and whose clothes are dirty. His face is disgusted.


    "Well, give me a room." She took out a gold coin and tossed it to him. She did not put his disgusted look in her eyes. She said, "give me hot water for bathing, and some food and meat."


    Then the gold coin, the little two eyes a bright, immediately invited him in, attitude is also immediately changed: "little master, please go to the second floor, I will immediately bring hot water up, and then let the kitchen prepare food for you."


    Since he is a rich master, let alone meat, he can find a girl to serve him.

 Chapter 443

    He didn''t have a good rest all the way, so after taking a bath, he changed his clothes and went to bed early after dinner.


    When she woke up in the morning of the next day, she could not feel the spirit breath of her body at the first time. She sighed, turned over her back and continued to sleep. She didn''t get up until noon.


    On the first floor of the inn, groups of people sat around the table talking.


    "Did you hear that? Last night, many people came to the town to look for a doctor, and more and more people came to see the doctor. I heard that the symptoms of those who were sick seemed to be the same, all of them had fever and red spots on their bodies, which was very frightening. "


    "It is said that the disease can infect. Many people have already been infected. The mayor of the town has personally taken people to guard the gate of the town. Only people are allowed to enter or leave. It seems that the doctors in the town have no way to deal with the disease. It is said that several people have died since last night."


    Listening to their words, Downing was slightly surprised and asked, "Why are you sick? The symptoms are the same? What did the doctor say? Is there no cure? "


    As soon as he saw that it was a little monk, he looked at him and said with a smile, "it turns out that it''s a little monk. You should be from other places, right? No wonder I don''t know about this town. "


    "After the flash flood, a group of poisonous mice ran out of nowhere. They bit people when they saw people. Those who got sick were bitten by poisonous mice. Now there are rodents everywhere in the town, and the mayor has asked the doctor to try his best to save them. But I heard that if they can''t be controlled and cured, these people will be burned to death, saying that the plague will not spread."


    After eating something, Downing walked out of the Inn and walked along the street. When he passed a hospital, he saw a long line of patients in front of the door.


    Those people''s faces are poor, some withered by the people around them, some simply sit on the ground waiting. Looking at these people, her heart slightly heavy, because, these people are contaminated with a spirit of evil.


    This is not just a problem that can be caused by being bitten by a poisonous mouse. This kind of problem only means that someone controls everything behind his back.


    Thinking that there must be a big conspiracy behind this, and there must be something evil in it, she could not help touching her bare head and murmuring, "how can I feel a little bad?"


    It''s ok if her accomplishments and the Buddhist seal on her palm have not disappeared, but her life-saving things have disappeared, and she has a bad feeling when it comes to this.


    On the other side, where the imperial city is, on this day, Mo Ye goes out of the study and looks at the black wind and dark one, who are guarding the door: "watch the things below. I want to go out."


    Smell speech, black wind and dark one hastily come forward, black wind way: "master, where are you going? Take your men with you! Your subordinates can do everything with you. "


    "No, you all stay." There was no chance for them to speak again when they heard the low voice. With a little tiptoe, they rose from the sky, and the imperial sword flew over the clouds.


    Looking at the master who left, Heifeng looked at the dark one beside him and couldn''t help but guess: "where do you say the master is going? Can''t I forget Mr. Tang and go to Tianlong college to see Mr. Tang again? "


    He shook his head: "I don''t know, but I think the master will not let the master know even if he goes to see the master."

 Chapter 444

    How long has he been back? If he suddenly ran back to Tianlong college to see Tang Shi, would he not ask why he came back again? What''s more, the master didn''t take them with him this time, so even if he really ran back to Tianlong college to see Tang Shi, he thought it was possible that he would just have a quiet look in the dark.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said, "I still hope the master is going to do other things." I hope they think too much!


    However, they really did not think much about it. Their master, who was as noble as the God of heaven, really went to Tianlong college to find master Tang.


    With his sword flying above the clouds, Mo Ye stands with his hands down. His low-key and luxurious black robe sets him off as a noble man. He looks at the distant sky, and his heart becomes tense and expectant.


    There is a feeling, the more repressed, it grows more crazy, he is so for the little guy, clearly want to forget, but also reluctant to give up, always will think of him all the time.


    He never thought that he would care about a person like this. For the first time in his life, he realized what kind of taste it was to be worried about his heart, and for the first time he tasted the bitter taste of single Acacia.


    Sometimes, he really does not understand, how can he move this unusual mind to such a little guy?


    Mo ye, who is on his way to Tianlong college, doesn''t know that the little guy he is thinking about is not in Tianlong college, but is worrying in a certain town!


    People walking through the streets of the town can see the little monk in a simple blue dress squatting at the corner of the street, holding his chin in his hands and sighing.


    Some kind-hearted passers-by, seeing that there was no alms bowl in front of the little monk, took out two copper plates and put them in front of him, saying, "take them and buy some food! The flash floods this year are not so good. You can''t get anything even if you are praying for alms. "


    Looking at the two coppers in front of him, Tang Ning was stunned for a moment. Looking at the man who had gone far away, he picked it up with a bitter smile and knocked it in his hand, listening to the crisp sound of the copper plate.


    "Little master, how can you sit here! Are you hungry? Come on, take it and eat it An old woman in her sixties carried a basket in her hand, took out two steamed stuffed buns, and put two eggs into the little monk''s hand.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m not hungry." She just came out after dinner, which is not really hungry.


    "Oh! Don''t lie to me. Take it! Take it! You don''t eat it anyway, and no one will. " The old woman said, wiping her tears, she also sat down beside the little monk.


    Tang Ning was stunned and looked at the old woman with tears on her face and asked, "old man, what''s the matter with you? But the crops have been washed away by the mountain flood? "


    "No


    The old woman waved her hand and wiped her tears with the corner of her coat. She said, "it''s my son and my old man who took them to the hospital last night. This morning, I made steamed buns and boiled eggs for them. However, they couldn''t find anyone. They said that they were taken away by the mayor of the town and locked up in a big yard. The doctor said that the condition was serious and there was no rule of law. No one was allowed to enter Go and see it. "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "they were also bitten by poisonous mice?"


    "Yes, after the flash flood, the mouse was so big that its eyes were still red. It was very frightening." The old woman made a gesture, and her face was still full of fear.

 Chapter 445

    She put the two eggs and buns back into the old woman''s basket and said, "old man, you go home first! I''m not hungry. You can keep it for yourself


    With that, she stood up and said, "don''t worry about it. Things will pass." She felt that since she met here, she should be able to help the people here.


    It would be better if I could earn some credit by the way.


    So, after returning dongxisai to the old woman, he went forward and prepared to talk to the mayor. If an ordinary monk wants to see the mayor, it can be said that it is almost a fool talking in his dream. Therefore, her identity as a teacher of Tianlong can be of great use at this moment.


    When she came to the mayor''s residence, she put her hands together and said to the guard guarding the door, "Amitabha, please pass on the message and say that master Tianlong is coming to visit."


    The guard at the gate originally saw that a little monk wanted to drive him away, but after listening to him calling himself Tianlong tutor, goodbye, he stood there and his temperament was very different. Then he said, "you come in with me!"


    Said, with the little monk to go inside, to the inside, whispered to an old man: "housekeeper, this little monk said is the tutor of Tianlong college, find the mayor something."


    The housekeeper looked at the little monk and said, "is your identity confirmed? This is an extraordinary period. How can we bring people in casually? Besides, master Tianlong has a noble status. How can he come here? He is clearly a little monk. I think you are really confused about what teacher Tianlong says


    The guard was told not to look up and say nothing.


    Tang Ning smiles and takes out a jade card: "I''m really the teacher of Tianlong. Yes, this is my teacher''s jade card."


    Hearing this, the housekeeper looked at it suspiciously, but didn''t accept it. Instead, he said, "give me this, I can''t tell whether it''s true or not. After all, Tianlong college is just a legendary College for us, and the tutor there is also a legendary character. Ordinary people should not pretend to be the teacher of Tianlong, but you are clearly a little monk..."


    "In this case, it''s OK to show me your mayor. He is the mayor of a town, so he will know whether I am real or not." Said downing.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper said, "come with me! Our master is discussing with the rich businessmen in the city about the flash flood and plague


    At this time, in the hall, the mayor of the town was talking about the matter with the leaders of some rich families in the town. He said to one of the middle-aged men with a precious belly: "Mr. Lin, you are the president of the business firm in the town. Now the mountain torrents are breaking out, and the people have no harvest. Your commercial bank should control the price of grain well. How can we raise the price of grain so that the victims can get rid of it They''re crying out loud and bitter! "


    "Mayor, it''s easy to say this. You know, it''s because of the flash floods that the price of grain rises when purchasing goods, so the price of commercial banks will go up. We can''t do anything about it."


    "Compared with this, mayor, when will those seriously ill patients in the town burn to death? If they were allowed to spread the plague, more people would die by then. We should cut off the source of the disease at the beginning of the epidemic, so that the people in the town would be relieved


    The mayor listened to the micro Leng: "who said to be burned to death? How can they be easily burned to death when the epidemic has just appeared

 Chapter 446

    "It''s all human life, living people. I''ve got the doctors to diagnose and treat them, and I''ve isolated them so that they won''t infect anyone else." The mayor said, looking at this one by one people only think of themselves, not from the brow micro wrinkle.


    "Master, the tutor of Tianlong college is here." The housekeeper came in and reported.


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the hall were stunned. They immediately stood up and looked at the door of the hall.


    Tutor of Tianlong college? Is it the Tianlong college they think of? How did the tutor from that top college come here? Are you still with the mayor?


    For a moment, those rich businessmen in the heart of the small nine quickly turn up, seems to be planning something.


    The mayor''s heart is more stunned, he does not know what Tianlong College Tutor ah! How did you get to him? At the same time, he quickly stood up to meet him, and asked, "where is it? Come in, please


    Outside, as Tang Ning followed the housekeeper to the outside of the hall, he also faintly heard the conversation inside. At this time, he stepped in and saw the man of the throne greet him. He put his hands together and wrote a Buddhist ceremony: "Amitabha."


    Seeing a little monk coming in, not only the mayor of the town was stunned, but also the rich merchants standing on the left and right sides were also stunned and talking in a low voice.


    "Didn''t the tutor of Tianlong college come? Why a monk? "


    "I''m still a teenage monk. Where did you come from?"


    "I don''t think I''m pretending to be teacher Tianlong? Is this little monk dead? Even the tutors of the top colleges in the land of mortals dare to impersonate? That''s a lot of courage. "


    Compared with their whispers, the mayor looked at the young monk in front of him without trace. He was about 15 years old. His face was delicate and handsome. A purple ear stud on his left ear made him more mysterious and outstanding. He was simple and clean in his blue clothes, with a round bamboo hanging on his waist. At first glance, he felt that he was not the master of Tianlong This bearing is not an ordinary monk.


    So he bowed his hand and said, "I am Zeng Yuanhong, the mayor of this town. I don''t know if you are a little master?"


    Tang Ning just took a casual look at these people inside, and then put his eyes on the person in front of him and said, "I am the tutor of Tianlong college, master Tang."


    "Little master, you seem to be a Buddhist disciple, but you say that you are the master of Tianlong. Do you have a certificate? After all, it''s not something you can pretend to be A middle-aged rich businessman said, looking at the little monk''s eyes with an undisguised look.


    After downing looked at him, his eyes fell on the mayor and said, "can the mayor recognize this thing?" The jade card of the tutor appeared in front of everyone from her hand.


    As soon as the mayor saw the jade card, he shrunk his eyes and took it with both hands. It really showed the identity of master Tang. So he quickly returned the jade card with both hands.


    "It''s really teacher Tianlong. No doubt, please come to my seat." He leaned slightly and invited him to his seat.


    Downing put the jade card away, went up to the top and sat down.


    The mayor of the town also sat down on the throne. Then he looked at Tang Shi and thought of his identity as the teacher of Tianlong. After a pause, he asked, "master Tang, what''s the matter here?" They this small place, did not expect to usher in a great God, let him feel uneasy, also gave birth to a trace of fear.

 Chapter 447

    "I came here for the sake of the people who were ill." Tang Ning looked at the mayor and said, "I know a little about medicine. Maybe I can help you."


    Hearing the speech, the mayor''s eyes brightened. He stood up in surprise and bowed his hand to Tang Ning and said, "if so, thank you very much." Master Tianlong''s ability is naturally comparable to that of ordinary people. With his help, perhaps all the people who have caught the plague will be saved.


    "With the help of Mr. Tang, the epidemic can naturally get better. In this way, we can rest assured." A rich businessman said, with a smile on his face.


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed, looked at them, and said, "I not only know a little about medical skills, but also a little bit of facial skills. Just now I can see the faces of several people, but it''s not very wonderful!"


    On hearing this, several rich merchants were stunned and asked, "what''s not so wonderful? What is the meaning of Tang Shi''s words? "


    "There are three declining and six flourishing human beings. Sometimes people''s luck is not good, and it is inevitable that disasters will come to you. You have also seen the recent fortune. There are flash floods, no harvest of crops, plague and worrying lives. In front of these natural disasters, it is not money that can guarantee safety. What''s more, the appearance of several people is obviously not good, which is a sign of impending disaster."


    "What!"


    One of them was surprised and stood up: "master Tang said that our disaster is coming? How is this possible? "


    Others looked a little ugly, but did not speak. They just looked at the little monk who was not happy or angry on his face. His eyes flashed slightly, as if he was thinking about something.


    Tang Ning gently shook his head, his hands clasped under the eyes: "Amitabha, within three days, light broken home, heavy death."


    Hearing this, he decided that none of them looked good. At this time, another rich businessman asked, "master Tang said that in three days, we must be in trouble? Is it easy to break down a family, or is it a serious one


    "Not bad." Donning nodded.


    "Good! Then I''d like to see if there is really what master Tang said in three days! " The rich merchant stood up, snorted coldly, arched his hand at the meaning of the silent mayor, then turned around and left.


    "Hehe, mayor, Tang Shi, we''ll leave first."


    Other people also continued to smile flesh not smile bow hand to leave. They still don''t believe what master Tang said. Even if he is really the teacher of Tianlong, it is impossible to say that there will be a disaster in three days.


    Seeing that they all left, the mayor couldn''t help looking at the little monk sitting next to him and asked, "why did Tang Shi say that before?"


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent and a smile appeared. She turned her head slightly, looked at the mayor and said, "does the mayor think I''m just scaring them?"


    Smell speech, mayor one Leng: "is still true?"


    Downing stood up and said, "the mayor will know when he arrives. Let''s go! Let''s take a look at the patients first. "


    "Good." The mayor himself led the way and told him all the way about the town.


    When I came to that place, standing in front of the gate, the mayor said, "this is actually a temple, but gradually no one came here, and this place has been abandoned. So after the outbreak of the epidemic, I will put people here."


    While talking, an old man took the burning wormwood and came to them.

 Chapter 448

    "Because there is a disease in it, the doctor said that it would be better to smoke people in and out with moxa grass." The mayor said, opening his hands and smoking moxa grass around him.


    Downing nodded, and the old man smoked her with wormwood. Then he followed the mayor to the inside.


    Once inside, I heard a faint cry and cry. Some people were crying and wanted to go home. Some people seemed to be crying in pain.


    After walking through the front yard and coming to the back, we can see that there are many people lying in the big shop behind. Outside the shop, several medicine children are boiling medicine. When they walk in, they can see a doctor in his fifties who is helping them.


    "This is Dr. he. The mayor and other doctors are not willing to come here. He is the only doctor here." The mayor said, also called a, asked: "doctor he, how is the situation?"


    The doctor turned around and saw that it was the mayor and a little monk. He came over and took a look at the little monk and said to the mayor, "I''ll let the medicine boy boil the medicine. Let''s have a drink first."


    "This is the tutor of Tianlong college, master Tang. He knows medical skills. Come and have a look." Introduced by the mayor.


    Hearing that it was the teacher of Tianlong, he was stunned for a moment and quickly arched his hand: "I''ve seen the master of Tang." Even though he didn''t go far, he knew that Tianlong tutor was an unusual person.


    "Doctor he."


    Tang Ning returned with a salute and said with a smile: "doctor he dares to risk his life to treat them. It shows the benevolence of the doctors and is admirable."


    Hearing this, Dr. he put on a smile and said, "I just did what a doctor should do, just..." He shook his head and sighed, "no improvement."


    "Let me see." She said, walked in and saw that in addition to some of the wailing, there are some have been comatose. She walked up to one of the comatose people and asked, "are they all bitten by poisonous rats? Where is the wound of this one? Can the wound be treated? "


    "The wound of this one is in the lower leg. I just helped him clean up the wound in the morning and then put on the medicine, but at noon he was in a coma and hasn''t woken up yet." He doctor said, while lifting the quilt, revealing the crus wrapped by the man.


    Downing took the man''s pulse, frown slightly, untied the bandaged wound, a look, she has not made a sound, on the side of the doctor he has exclaimed.


    "Hiss! How could this happen? What happened to his wound? I''ve cleaned the wound


    The wound bitten by the poisonous mouse was imprinted with two teeth. But now, the wound is covered with redness and swelling. In the red and swollen area, there are purple and black lines spreading outward from the wound, like a spider web, all over the legs, and there are faint signs of spreading.


    "No! Even if the mouse is poisonous, the wound should not be like this! " Doctor he murmured, obviously some do not understand this situation, do not know where the error.


    "It''s getting worse."


    The mayor said solemnly. Seeing that Tang Shi lifted up the man''s hand and looked at it, he opened the quilt on his body, and then tore off his clothes. He did not know what he was looking at. He asked, "master Tang, what''s the matter? But what else have you found? "


    Downing took a deep breath and said, "it''s serious." Said, to two humanity: "you come to have a look."

 Chapter 449

    They looked at each other and went forward to see him holding the wrist of the comatose man as a sign for them to see. They didn''t know what they wanted to see, but they didn''t see why.


    "Tang Shi, is there anything wrong with his wrist?" He asked.


    "It''s not his wrist, it''s his fingernails," downing said


    When they heard this, they looked at the fingernails of the comatose man. They saw that his fingers were slightly black, and the nails seemed to be some long.


    "The fingernails are black and the fingernails are a little long. It seems that something is wrong." Dr. he said, with a deep thought on his face. He didn''t know what was going on?


    "Not only. Look at his chest again." Downing signaled, retreating to one side.


    "Why does this man still have white hair on his chest?" Dr. he said, as if thinking of something. His face suddenly changed, and he quickly went to see other patients. Looking at this circle, his hands trembled involuntarily, and a look of fear appeared on his face.


    "Tang, Tang Shi..." Doctor he''s voice even trembled. It was the first time that he encountered such a situation after decades of medical practice. He was flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    The mayor saw that those who were not in a coma were looking at them, as if they were waiting for something to say. Then he said, "let''s go outside and talk about it." As soon as the voice fell, he stepped out first.


    They both went out with some solemnity.


    Dr. he had never seen this symptom, but he was surprised by a vague conjecture. However, Tang Ning had lost all his accomplishments and did not know when to recover. If something happened, he was really worried that he would be compensated.


    When they got to the front yard, the mayor asked, "master Tang, what''s the matter with them?"


    "But the disease?" Dr. he asked.


    After that, I would be afraid of being bitten by black evil spirits, and I would be afraid of being bitten by black evil spirits


    On hearing this, the mayor''s heart sank: "is there any way to stop it? If the mutation is blackened, will they have a chance to return to normal? "


    Downing thought for a moment and said, "this is it! First of all, I try to get rid of the evil spirit in their bodies and prevent them from causing the disease to mutate because of the evil spirit. However, the mayor still needs to organize personnel to find out the source. Behind this, I believe that someone must be in control, and we must find that person, otherwise, this matter will not stop. "


    Smell speech, the mayor hesitated next, way: "just, now have no clue, how should find out this person?"


    "Rat source."


    Tang Ning Mou color micro motion, calm voice way: "first find the land of rat source, take peach wood to ignite and burn, then can do the evil spirit."


    The mayor''s eyes brightened: "good! I know how to do it! I''ll go back and arrange it immediately! " He said, turned and left first.


    Seeing the mayor stride away, doctor he looked at Tang Shi and asked, "master Tang, what are we going to do here? If people outside know about these people inside, I''m afraid that they will shout and burn them all to avoid future trouble. "

 Chapter 450

    Hearing this, Tang Ning strode to the inside and came to the medicine boy who was boiling the medicine. He opened one of the medicine bags and looked at it. He asked, "doctor he, are all these medicine pots boiling this medicine?"


    Dr. he, who quickly followed in, replied: "yes, these are all these medicines. This is the medicine for detumescence, detoxification and detoxification. It''s just that I''ve cooked it for them in the morning, but it''s not effective. Master Tang, do you think it''s not necessary to pour out the medicine and write a new prescription?"


    "No, this medicine can cure their symptoms by adding something to remove the evil spirit." She opened her mouth and thought, her eyes fell on the round bamboo around her waist, and she laughed inexplicably.


    There are ready-made things to drive away demons and evil spirits here!


    She took off the round bamboo from her waist and played with it in her hands. After reaching out for a circle, she took out the dagger, scraped some bamboo scraps into the medicine pot, and stirred it with a big iron spoon.


    "That''s all right. I''ll cook a little longer and pour another bowl for each of them." Tang Ning said and pinned the bamboo back to his waist.


    One side of the doctor he saw, can''t help but some silly eyes: "Tang Shi, this, this, bamboo chips can still be used like this?"


    "This is not ordinary bamboo." "Don''t worry," he said with a smile! It''s going to work. " The bamboo chips of Wannian Guanyin bamboo have no use in medicine. What else is more useful?


    Seeing this, Dr. he saw that although he was suspicious, he did not question it again. Instead, he watched the fire himself until the medicine was ready, and asked the medicine boys to take the medicine to the patient.


    In the evening, just as Tang Ning expected, adding the medicine of Wannian Guanyinzhu just relieved their evil spirit. As soon as the evil spirit disappeared from the body, the variation of the patient''s body also recovered. With the decoction for detoxification and fire elimination, gradually, one by one did not howl, the heat on the body gradually subsided, the erythema disappeared, and the situation gradually improved ¡£


    After checking the patient''s condition again, Dr. he came out with a surprise on his face and arched his hand at Tang Ning: "master Tang, I really believe you! I didn''t expect that with only one dose of medicine, the condition has really improved. What a miracle


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "there are many medicines in this world, especially some rare miraculous herbs, which have miraculous effects. It''s just that my bamboo is a kind of thing to ward off evil spirits, so it can have such effect."


    "I''ll send someone to inform the mayor right away. That''s good news. Tomorrow I''ll ask the mayor to put up a notice and ask all the patients to come here and drink a bowl of medicine just in case." Said, then hurriedly went out.


    When downing went inside, he saw some people who were not asleep thinking about things with their eyes open. When she came in, they all sat up.


    "Master Tang, can we really get better?"


    "Master Tang, don''t we have to die?"


    "Master Tang, can I still go home?"


    Listening to their words, Tang Ning put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, you don''t have to worry. You can go home tomorrow with mild symptoms."


    On hearing this, they were all overjoyed, and some cried with joy: "I thought I couldn''t live. I didn''t expect to go home..."


    Perhaps it was because downing told them that they could still go home, so they all put their hearts down, and then lay down and rest, thinking of getting well and going home.


    Donning saw them lie down one by one and left.

 Chapter 451

    After talking to Dr. he, she went back to the inn first. After eating and bathing, she lay in bed and rested, thinking about it.


    Judging from the evil spirit of those patients, maybe it is not the people who made the plague, but the demons. This is more reasonable. Why can we control those mice to trigger this mutation.


    If this change is not controlled, eventually this place, even the surrounding villages centered on this small town, will soon become deserted villages and towns. The people who appear here will no longer be human beings, but rat people who encounter the change.


    Losing consciousness and becoming a mutant human like a mouse is unthinkable.


    At this time, in a village outside the town, the mayor and his people destroyed a huge rat nest and burned all the poisonous mice with blood red eyes in the fire.


    Listen to those mice squeak, that pair of blood red eyes in the fire more strange. The guards around him felt numb. The teeth of these mice were so sharp that their claws were all shining out, just like a sharp knife. It was really creepy.


    It''s not very good if they are bitten. Fortunately, after searching for a whole day, they finally destroyed such a huge rat nest, and burned all these poisonous rats. I don''t know if there will be any more rat nests in other places?


    When the mayor was taking people around looking for the destruction of the rat''s nest, there were also some fierce people who were talking about something. They wanted to take advantage of the trouble more than those who were ill, or those who had been destroyed, so they focused their attention on the rich businessmen in the town.


    He mixed into the city at night, and most of them did not go out because of the danger of all parties in the city. Therefore, it was convenient for those who plundered during the night.


    Each family was busy with his own business. Therefore, when a group of fierce people sneaked into the city by night, one of the rich merchants killed people, set fire to rob property, and no one knew it. Only when the fire started, did they wake up a group of people in their sleep.


    The rich merchant was robbed and set on fire, and many people died. As soon as the news spread, the faces of other rich businessmen in the town changed greatly. All of them remembered Tang Shi''s words and said goodbye to tonight. For a while, they couldn''t sleep. They stayed up until dawn and went to the mayor''s residence.


    The mayor was getting ready to go out early in the morning and was blocked at home. He looked at them helplessly and said, "Tang Shizhen is not in my home."


    "Where is master Tang? Mayor, you know what happened to Lao Wang''s family last night. These gangsters are very poor and vicious. You can''t let them go! If we don''t arrest them, we don''t know how many people will die. "


    "If these people are caught, they must be killed!"


    "Mayor, you must send someone to find out these people!"


    The mayor sighed and said, "you know what happened in the town recently. Although I want to catch it, sometimes I feel powerless. OK! You should guard the courtyard more first. I will send someone to investigate this matter. "


    Although they heard him say so, they were still worried. One of them couldn''t help asking, "mayor, what about Tangshi? Where is master Tang? We want to visit him. "


    "Yes, yes, we want to visit Tangshi and invite the mayor to introduce him." Other people also quickly arched their hands and said.

 Chapter 121

    In questioning and killing him, Tang Shuang turned pale and couldn''t say a word when he looked at him. Even when he pinched her chin, she didn''t dare to hum.


    The impending battle was stopped, and the visitors did not pay attention to their Ouyang family, and they shot at two people who had already joined their Ouyang family. This made the middle-aged man standing in front of the sedan very unhappy and felt offended.


    "Lao yuan, do it!"


    As soon as the voice of the middle-aged man fell, he saw that the figure of the old man flashed like a ghost. His thin hands were like claws, which implied the killing intention of people. He grabbed Tang Xiao.


    Seeing the old man snatching at Tang Xiao from the corner of his eye, Nangong Lingyun squinted and released his hand holding Tang Shuang''s chin. He immediately raised his internal breathing and met him. The palm wind attacked the other party, who was still. However, he was beaten back for several steps. His blood was boiling and a trace of blood overflowed from his mouth.


    "Lingyun!"


    Seeing this, Nangong''s master immediately stepped forward. Seeing the old man, he immediately drank: "do you Ouyang family want to be enemies with all the families in Qingyun city?"


    He strode forward and stood beside Lingyun in Nangong. His sharp eyes passed over the old man and fell on the middle-aged man in royal robes. He said, "even if you are members of Ouyang family, you should not do such a bandit thing! Are you not afraid to discredit your Ouyang family? Are you afraid that all the families in Qingyun city will play together? "


    The middle-aged man''s eyes narrowed, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Suddenly, he pulled out a sneer: "who are you? Which family? "


    The master of Nangong''s family listened to his words, and his face was slightly frozen. When his son came home and asked him to come to the Tang family to help him, and when he asked several other owners in the city to explain their interests, he knew that he could not shrink back from standing up.


    Because, this is not only the business of the Tang family, but also the business of all the aristocratic families in Qingyun city. If the Tang family really makes the Ouyang family succeed today, will it be their turn?


    It was for this reason that not only he, but also the heads of other families in the city, came with people.


    "I am Nangong Jie, the head of Nangong family." He said in a calm voice.


    "And us."


    Several owners of the family who came to visit the middle-aged man and took a look at the middle-aged man''s name and said, "Ouyang family, even the top family in the Imperial City, should not interfere in the affairs of other people''s homes. If we don''t stop here, we will play together with them to play the national leader!"


    Looking at those who came, the middle-aged man in Chinese robes squinted, his eyes crossed with cold anger. He took a deep breath and pulled out a strange and cold smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "Who said that my Ouyang family was involved in other people''s affairs? Tang Yaoliang''s daughter Tang Shuang is my son''s favorite. Tang Yaoliang had a verbal agreement with me. It is reasonable for me to help my family to become the head of the family. What''s more, Tang Xiao''s daughter died long ago. What''s more, a person who has passed away and is about to die after being poisoned by poison? What qualifications can I be the head of the Tang family again? "


    "Our master has taken the antidote pill. Your trick will not succeed!" An old man of the clan came forward and drank furiously.


    "Oh? Is it? Then he still has a queen? " He sneered, staring at them like a snake.


    Hearing his words, all the Tang family clenched their fists and stared at the hateful middle-aged man one by one. They have heard Tang Yaoliang''s words earlier. Tang Ning, who was supposed to be the young master of the Tang family, and the successor who should have inherited the Tang family, has been killed by them!

 Chapter 452

    Hearing this, the mayor said, "I''m going to Tangshi. Since you want to see Tangshi, come with me!" Then he stepped out.


    A few people listened and quickly followed.


    When they came to the inn, they were led up to the room on the second floor by the second waiter. They saw the little monk in green sitting in the room eating breakfast with the door open. They were so happy that they rushed forward.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    Several people call, however, when the eyes fall on the table of lean meat and vegetables porridge, can not help but stay in a daze. Why is it meat? Isn''t he a monk?


    The other guests in the lobby on the first floor looked slightly at the man who had gone up to the second floor to visit the little monk. Some of them were confused. Why did the mayor and the rich businessmen in the town come? Who is this little monk called Tangshi?


    "Master Tang." The mayor bowed his hands and said, "those patients have been much better after hearing from doctor he. The patients with mild symptoms have also been sent home. Last night, a giant rat nest was destroyed, and a notice has been posted to let the sick people go to the temple to drink medicine."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning nodded his head and said to him, "mayor, please sit down."


    She motioned to him to sit down, while wiping the corners of his mouth, called the waiter to remove the things on the table, and then looked at the standing several people.


    "The mayor came to see me for the sake of the epidemic. What are you doing for?" She asked, pouring the mayor a cup of tea.


    After a few people listened, their faces were slightly hot, and after a look at each other, they said, "master Tang, we are here to ask him to save his life. Many people died in the Wang family last night. We, we..." They are in a panic!


    Listening to this, Tang Ning said in a slow voice: "in the face of natural and man-made disasters, no one can be alone. If you don''t want to end up like the Wangs, it''s very necessary to do good in time. Even if the price of rice in the town can''t be reduced, it can''t soar to earn this unjust wealth. It''s still early now. There''s still food in the surrounding people''s homes. Once the grain is finished, the price is too expensive Unable to buy, the disaster is serious, it is likely that they will become mobs and then plunder and kill


    Her fingers gently tapped on the table top, and the rhythmic sound made the rich businessmen feel a little surprised. If you think about it, this kind of thing will happen.


    "Thank you for your advice. We know." They bowed their hands and said, and after a salute, they retreated.


    Seeing them leave, the mayor couldn''t help smiling, looked at Tang Shi and said, "thanks to master Tang, in this way, we have solved a big problem in the town."


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "these rich businessmen usually earn more unjust gains. They are afraid only when they feel guilty and flustered." Then she looked at the mayor and asked, "did you encounter any strange people or things when you went to destroy the rat''s nest last night?"


    When he asked about it, the mayor thought about it and said, "there is one thing. I heard from the people below that it seems that many people in the neighboring villages have lost their sight, and they have not been found yet."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s heart sank. She pondered for a while and said, "mayor, these two days, you let all the sick people in the town go to the temple to drink medicine. As long as it is at night, don''t go out. In addition, send some patrolmen to patrol the town."


    The mayor was stunned and asked, "Mr. Tang, are you worried that those who are missing will become mutant rat people?"

 Chapter 453

    Downing wryly smile: "this is not worried, but I think it will." She didn''t think it was easy. The epidemic situation in the town was suppressed, but if the source was not eliminated, it would not be over.


    Perhaps because of what he said seriously, the mayor didn''t dare to be careless. After he went back, he arranged to strengthen the inspection of the town, and told him that the people of the mayor would not go out as long as it was at night.


    But in this way, it also makes people panic. I don''t know what will happen?


    After two days in this tense atmosphere, nothing happened. On the contrary, the epidemic situation in the town was getting better, and all the people went home. They told the mayor not to go out in the dark. Gradually, the people in the town also knew that it was because the master Tang said something would happen in the next few days that he gave such an order.


    But after two days, things didn''t happen, and the people who watched were also a bit unable to stay. Most of the people in the town want to do business, and the night market is even better. If we don''t let the night market open for two days, it''s just fine. If it goes on for a long time, what do they eat and drink?


    As a result, some people in the town did not close the door, but continued to open shops to sell things. Some peddlers set up their stalls in the street. Some people saw that there was nothing wrong with them, and they followed them out of the door. Especially some children, seeing that there were hawkers on the street yelling, they secretly ran out of the house while the adults were not paying attention.


    On the other side, Mo ye, who comes to Tianlong college, looks at the darkness and doesn''t see the man who wants to see come out of the cave. After a while, he sees a little girl about 10 years old coming towards this side with a food box in her hand.


    Is it her? The little girl who had been staring at the little monk in the rune shop last time? How did she get here?


    Mo Ye frowns slightly, and his face stinks. Especially looking at the little girl wearing a pink dress, tied up two braids, there are still a few flowers on the top, frown deeper.


    What is the little girl doing here? Why is that boy a little monk and there are so many women around him?


    All right! Star pupil is just that. This little girl is about ten years old. Seriously speaking, she is a child, but she is also a girl. How can he avoid suspicion?


    "Dumb!"


    Xiao Hei, who comes back with flapping wings, is aware of the breath in Mo ye that people want to ignore, so he opens his mouth and barks twice. His black eyes turn and falls behind a big tree.


    "The night king is coming, the night king is coming!"


    It yells at the top of his voice, but it makes Mo ye, who didn''t want to show up, have to come out. Hanzhi and Xingtong in the cave may have heard Xiao Hei''s voice and then went out of the cave.


    "See the night king." Two people see him, slightly a Leng, but still toward him line a salute.


    "Hee hee, I''ve seen you." Star Yue said with a smile, looking at the man in black robe who came out with negative hands.


    Mo Ye glances at her faintly and ignores her directly. After passing the cave, he falls on Han Zhi and asks, "where is your master?"


    "My master has gone down the mountain, not in the cave." Cold knowledge such as the truth said, and did not hide.


    As soon as he heard that he was not in the cave, his face darkened again: "down the mountain? To Tianlong city again? When did you go down the mountain? When will you be back? "

 Chapter 454

    Mo Ye''s voice stops, frowns and looks at his little girl, who is blinking at him, and asks, "and how is she here?"


    Han Zhi listened to him asking several questions, and looking at Xingyue''s eyes with unabashed dislike and exclusion, he was not surprised, but said: "my master has been down the mountain for several days. He only said to do things, and didn''t tell us where he went. However, she said that she would not return to the college in the near future and wait until after the college''s annual leave Come on


    He looks at Xingyue, who has been wronged to one side, and says to Mo ye, "Xingyue was promised to stay by the master. He lives in the cave with Xingtong. She has been here for some time."


    Perhaps because of the same man, he vaguely felt that the king of the night seemed to care too much about his master, and didn''t he say he went back? Why did you come back to the master again? Besides, he seems to reject the fact that the opposite sex is close to the master''s side


    "Although the master of your family is only half a monk, he is also a Buddhist. He is free and easy by nature, and does not restrict these details. However, the people around you should pay attention to some propriety for him."


    Mo ye said in a calm voice, glanced at the drooping little girl and said, "it''s OK for a Buddhist man to follow a guard. If he is accompanied by a woman, how can people outside look at him?"


    Hearing this, Han Zhi thought that he might have thought too much. The night King''s original intention was to be good for the master.


    After all, in his eyes and Xingtong''s eyes, the master is a woman, but in the eyes of others, the master is a man, and he is still a little monk, so the night king can''t have any other thoughts on the master.


    Think of this, he this just way: "night King rest assured, star Yue is still young, won''t someone say what."


    Don''t worry? What worries him?


    Mo Ye glanced at that side of the star Yue one eye, also did not say any more. Knowing that the person he wanted to see was not here, he was not interested in staying.


    At the moment, he said, "I came by the way when I was out on business. Since he has already gone down the mountain, I don''t need to mention that I have been here." As soon as the voice fell, he turned and left.


    Star Yue saw that man left, and then whispered: "sister Tong, this night king is so fierce!"


    Smell speech, star pupil shallow smile: "he is very good to master son, to other people seem to be often black a face." Looking at the darkening sky, she said, "I don''t know where the master is now? What are you doing? "


    "I know, it must be eating! I wonder if Tang Tang missed me? I think of him every day Xing Yue said with a smile, and in a twinkling of an eye he threw Mo Ye behind his head.


    Listening to this, Han Zhi and Xing Tong both smile, and even Xiao Hei, who stops on the table, laughs


    Compared with the relaxed smile on their side, Downing couldn''t laugh at this time.


    in the temple, she saw the four grey climbing rats, like the size of a fist around the temple walls, and the grey mice with blood red eyes. They could not help looking at the mayor who was changing their faces. "I''m not sure," said the governor. "Did you make complaints about destroying the rat''s nest?" How could there be so many mice? And this one is still so fat. "


    "Squeak..."


    "Squeak!"


    Listening to the squeak of the mouse, the mayor''s face was dignified: "I really destroyed the rat''s nest, but I didn''t expect there were so many."

 Chapter 455

    Those adult fist size mice, one by one, are very fat, all have a pair of blood red strange eyes, they climb up along the wall or the big tree beside the wall, one by one quickly occupy the top of the wall around the temple, as if they were surrounded and trapped in this general.


    The squeaking cry, the speed of climbing, the gray fur and the blood red strange eyes all made the people in the temple stand on end.


    This is obviously not an ordinary mouse, but a demonized mouse. Looking at the long black claws that climb up the tree, people feel a sense of fear inexplicably.


    In particular, the people in this town, even the guards and the mayor, only have Qi refining level accomplishments. Even a spirit Master can''t be found.


    These guards did not even encounter this situation before. Now they are surrounded by hundreds of fat and strong demon rats. Even if those demon rats can not get close to them, they just crawl around the wall to find a way to enter, which still makes people inside show some fear and tension.


    "Master Tang, how long can this array last? Can''t these rats come in? " Asked a guard.


    "It''s OK to block these mice, but it''s hard to say that you can block the others."


    Because of her failure in spiritual cultivation, she couldn''t set up a boundary or set up an array. She taught the mayor to set up the array in the temple, but after all, he was just practicing in the Qi refining period. If you block these demon rats, it might be OK, but if it''s anything else, I''m afraid


    "Ah


    "Help..."


    Outside, there was a shrill cry and a cry for help. Listening to the sound, many people did not dare to go out, but one by one they all closed the door, holding the pole or knife trembling in their own door.


    Outside, the people running in the street for help were those who did not listen to the advice and ran out to sell and do business. It was not the mice with blood red eyes who were chasing them, but the mutant people with scattered hair, gray hair and long black nails on their faces. They were running on the ground like mice on all fours.


    Their minds are not clear, a pair of red eyes with demon light, and the appearance of galloping and crawling with open teeth and claws makes those who scream for their lives pale.


    All of a sudden, a mutant rat man sprang forward, his shining nails like a sharp blade across the back of a vendor. In an instant, the scream sounded and blood gushed out. The vendor also fell to the ground and struggled for several times to get up. However, the rat man who came up behind bit the blood vessels in his neck. The other mutant rat people who caught up with him smelled blood and went to fight Sucking blood, more with the sharp mouse claws to cut open the man''s belly


    "Ah! Help, help Who will help me... "


    In front of him, a man turned back to see the death of the peddler, his legs softened. He fell on his knees and crawled forward with crying and shouting. When he looked back in horror, he saw the mutant rat man staring at him. When he came to his side, he was shaking with fear and wanted to stand up and run for his life, but he couldn''t because of extreme fear Stand up.


    "No, don''t eat me, don''t eat me I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die Help, who will help me Ah


    The cry for help ended in a shrill cry.

 Chapter 456

    In that street, blood spilled all over the ground. The mutant rat man in human form was like a rat that haunted at night. He looked down on the ground and sniffed, as if looking for something.


    On the street, there are also some people crying for help because they can''t open the houses on both sides and can''t find a place to hide. Among them, there are children who are helpless and panic.


    Temple, see the little monk to go out, the mayor can not help but pull him, low cry: "Tang Shi, what are you doing?"


    It was also because when master Tang taught him how to set up the array, he knew that he had an accident on the road and lost all his accomplishments and spiritual power. Now he is just like an ordinary man who can''t practice. Therefore, when he hears the cry for help and wants to go out, he can''t help but hold him.


    "Evasion is not the solution. Do you hear the cry for help outside? You have to go out and save people. " Donning said in a calm voice, looking at the door in front of her, her heart sank.


    Listening to his words, the mayor felt ashamed and said, "I''ll take someone out to save you. You stay!"


    "I''ll go with you to save people."


    "But you..." The mayor hesitated. He was afraid that it would be difficult for him to protect himself!


    Tang Ning took back his hand and said, "mayor, I can''t use my spiritual power, but my martial arts and combat effectiveness are still there, and I may not even be weaker than you. OK, let''s go! Save people quickly. " As soon as the voice fell, she took the lead to go out.


    Seeing this, the mayor immediately said to the guard behind him: "take your weapons! All go with me to save people! "


    "Yes Even if they have fear in their hearts, they also know that hiding here is not the way. Only when they go out and eliminate the threat can they be truly safe.


    "Wuwu, Dad, Niang, Wuwu, I''m afraid..."


    "Woo Dad Where are you, dad


    When hearing the cry of children coming from the street, some people yelled a few times. When they saw their children''s absence, their faces changed greatly. Especially when they heard their children''s voices, they ran out to look for the children with a kitchen knife in their hands.


    "Xiaobao? Xiaobao? where are you? Where is it? "


    "Xiao Bao, come back quickly. My mother is here. Where are you? Xiaobao... "


    A couple ran out to look for it. The man was holding a kitchen knife in his hand and his face was anxious. The woman cried in a mess and followed him, wiping tears and shouting and looking around.


    On the street near the temple, several peddlers running like running for their lives saw that the man was not like a man or a ghost, but he was still running with his teeth clenched. However, the speed of the thing behind him was too fast. The distance between them was only about two or three meters. The fierce figure and the ferocious and terrifying face scared them Screaming.


    "Come on! Throw the child in front of you, and put the child in the back! Come on Cried a tall, thin peddler, biting his teeth and running to the crying six or seven year old.


    The ugliness of human nature is exposed in the face of life and death. At this moment, they only think that they can live, and they have no time to care about other things. The people running beside them, after hearing his words, did not stop them, but silently acquiesced in this decision.


    "Oh No, I don''t want to be eaten Don''t catch me Father and mother, come and save Xiaobao quickly... " The seven or eight year old boy cried with fear.


    However, at the next moment, a pair of big hands grabbed his clothes from behind

 Chapter 457

    "Ah Don''t catch me, don''t catch me... "


    The little boy cried. His clothes were seized and his feet lifted off the ground. The whole man was lifted up and then thrown at the back of the chasing mutant rat man.


    "Bang!"


    "Woo..."


    The little boy was smashed to the ground, holding his head tightly in both hands and bending his body to the ground, rolled to one side, and the pain on his body was forgotten in panic. He got up and cried and ran. But because of this throw, the distance between him and the mutant rat man who was chasing after him was very close, especially when one of the mutant rat people rushed towards him fiercely, it was even more dangerous He''s almost caught.


    "Dad Mother... "


    At a very close distance, the little boy was so scared that he could not run. He sat on the ground, moving back and looking at the mutant rat man coming towards him in horror.


    The couple, who were listening to the sound, were so frightened that their voices trembled when they saw the scene.


    "Xiaobao, Xiaobao! Run


    The couple ran as fast as they could to save their son, but they were far away. When the mutant rat man jumped forward and bit at him, they cried out.


    "Xiao Bao!"


    At that moment, a figure like a whirlwind swept past them, swept forward at a very fast speed, snatched at the time when the mutant rat man bit forward and rescued the child.


    "Take the baby back." Downing took the baby to the couple and told them to go back quickly.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you so much..." The couple quickly returned with their children on their backs.


    "Master Tang!" The mayor and others came from behind. When they came to him, they saw that he had saved a child. They couldn''t help asking, "master Tang, how fast are you?"


    Downing took out a talisman and said, "I used the wind rune." Fortunately, there are still a lot of symbols drawn in the space some time ago. I didn''t expect that they would come in handy.


    She looked at the mutant rat man coming from the street, and said to the mayor, "these are already walking demons. You can only kill them all." As soon as Downing''s words fell, she took out the dagger and held it back in his hand. Seeing the mutant rat man coming at her, she should have met her.


    "Do it! Kill all these mutants The mayor drank and went forward with a big knife, joining the battle.


    Although Tang Ning''s spiritual cultivation is gone, her combat effectiveness in close combat is still there. In addition, the wind Rune pasted on her body accelerates her speed. She can see her knife up and down, and the dagger in her hand attacks the mutant rat man, and the mutant mouse man is also very fast. She quickly avoids the fatal attack, and at the same time, she shows her black claws and grabs at Tang Ning.


    That pair of blood red eyes with demonic nature, that open mouth issued squeak, I do not know whether it is because of the previous bite peddler, the mouse face is still stained with blood and meat, looks bloody.


    The dagger in Downing''s hand shaved his fingernails, and the black fingernails fell to the ground. At the same time, the mutant rat man''s mouth let out a roar, and the whole man pounced on him.


    With the rapid pace, the figure flashed behind him. The dagger in her hand was raised and directly stabbed into the heart of his back. The dagger passed through. When she pulled it out, she also turned it down to ensure that the mutant rat could be killed with one knife.


    "Squeak!"


    A mouse cry came from the mutant population, and the black evil spirit also sizzled from the wound

 Chapter 458

    As the black evil spirit came out and dissipated in the air, the mutant mouse man''s body trembled for a moment, and the whole person fell to the ground, and his body quickly dried up, as if he had been sucked out of his body''s essence and blood. There was only a pair of bones wrapped in the skin, which looked very strange.


    "Hiss! How could this be so? " The mayor gasped and was frightened by the appearance of the dead man.


    "They are dead long ago. What keeps them in control is the evil spirit. As long as there is a fatal wound on their body and the evil spirit leaks out, it will naturally become this appearance." Tang Ning opened his mouth and said that a few mutant rat men were coming in front of him. Before she could make a move, the guard on one side had already stepped forward to meet him.


    "There are dozens more coming out there!" When the mayor saw dozens of people coming from the front, his heart sank: "there are so many people."


    Compared with only a few mutant rat people here, when dozens of people over there scramble out, there are actually a fat demon rat crawling around. The dense demon mice look like hundreds, scattered and coming towards this side. The number is really frightening.


    "This is too much, isn''t it? We are such people. I''m afraid we can''t hold on! " After a guard cut down a mutant rat man, he was surprised to see the numbers.


    "If you can''t hold on to it, you have to do it!" The mayor drank and held the big knife in his hand. When he saw a few breaths, those fat demon rats had come to their feet, and then he took the knife to chop.


    One is that he was faced with a group of mice when he was reborn. The other is that the mice are really disgusting. The thick gray mouse hair and the feeling of stepping on the soles of their feet are soft, warm and moving. They are really disgusting.


    Therefore, when she saw those demon mice with bloody eyes running to her feet, she took out a fire Rune and smashed it out without saying a word.


    "Hooray! Bang


    The fire roared and exploded among those demon rats. Dozens of fat demon rats squeaked and were scared to fly out. Some of them were even burnt to death on the ground, emitting a gust of stench.


    The mayor and others saw the master Tang as if they didn''t need money to buy the talisman. They threw them out. Even before they did, they had burned a large number of demon rats. They could not help but look silly.


    "Tang, Tang Shi, that, even if you have a lot of talisman, but also save some use!" Such a throw is dozens of pieces, see him all heartache to death, that can be all money!


    Downing a face calm, way: "no harm, these are some time ago training, all low-level." Seeing that the demon mouse who came forward was either dead or afraid to approach again, she put a stack of talisman to him: "you go up, take it!"


    As she spoke, she stepped back to a dark alley in the rear, vaguely feeling what it looked like. However, when she came to the entrance of the alley and looked in, she saw nothing but darkness.


    Is it just an illusion?


    Her heart moved and thought it was impossible. The next moment, she heard a huge noise coming out of the house not far away, and then the scream also rang out.


    "Ah! Save... "


    The sound of that moment also disappeared, therefore, no one saw, a huge rat demon mouth will be a man to swallow raw.

 Chapter 459

    In the dark, the rat demon chewed the food in his mouth. When the bone crackled, blood flowed from the corner of the mouse demon''s mouth and dropped to the ground.


    That pair of blood red eyes, as well as the whole body spread the thick evil spirit, all twinkled with strange and cold breath, especially the huge rat face after swallowing the man, faintly under the floating of the evil spirit, there was a face appeared.


    "Ouch


    With a retch, the mouse demon''s mouth opened, spitting out a pile of bones mixed with hair and clothes, as if smelling something. It looked up and looked, and the rat tail swung away from the things in the way. The next moment, the figure darted and disappeared in the dark.


    Downing kicked open the door, and when the light from outside refracted in, he saw the disgusting pile of vomit on the ground and the smell of blood in the air.


    She frowned, looked around her eyes, and then quickly went inside, looking for traces to catch up.


    She has a feeling that this is the monster behind that! As long as you kill this monster, the rest will not be a problem.


    The rat demon knew that someone was chasing it. After leaving the house, it ran directly to the street. When it got to the broad street without blocking, the giant rat that had been climbing stopped and seemed to be waiting for the people behind to catch up.


    The powerful spirit of the rat demon pervaded there. Even though downing had not approached, she knew that it was waiting for her. For a demon who controlled the mouse and captured the villagers and led to the killing tonight, she had absolutely reason to believe that it was a demon with intelligence.


    She stepped out of the dark, and her eyes shrank as the huge mouse demon leaped into her eyes.


    It was a huge mouse demon about three or four hundred jin. It was not like other mice on the ground, but squatted and stood up straight, showing sharp and sharp claws. A pair of blood red eyes were also suffused with bloodthirsty light. The face of the mouse was dimly changing, with weird and cold.


    "It''s you who are ruining me


    Sinister and with a strong Demon power spread out, like an invisible boulder toward downing.


    There is no spiritual breath to protect her body. When the powerful demon power strikes, Downing only feels a huge force pressing down from her head. Her blood suddenly rises and a mouthful of blood vomites out.


    "Poof!"


    She sat down on the floor, her face turned white. Without spiritual power to protect her body, even the ancient oppressive atmosphere of the contract with Xiaohei was hidden in the depth of her body. At this time, she, like a mortal with no accomplishments, could not bear the powerful demon power.


    "Oh! He''s just an ordinary man with no accomplishments


    Seeing that the other party could not bear the pressure of its Demon power, the demon mouse made a contemptuous voice: "just a mortal, dare to meddle in my business! Look for death


    As soon as the voice of cold bloodthirsty falls, I can see it with a wave of its front paw, and a sharp blade of wind blows out, attacking the little monk who falls on the ground.


    Seeing the claw blade attack, Downing immediately rolled away from its attack. He only heard the sound of thumping, and the wind blade scratched four deep claw marks on the ground.


    She looked at the claw mark, and saw that the huge demon mouse squeaked at her, and the huge body of hundreds of Jin rushed to her, bringing with it a strong evil spirit and a terrible killing machine.

 Chapter 460

    She immediately took out two pieces of talisman and threw them at the demon mouse. She only heard a cry. The wind quickly ignited with the flame and rushed to the skin of the rat demon. As soon as the flame burned, the burning smell filled out. The mouse demon originally wanted to attack the paw of the little monk, instead, she patted the flame on her body. When she put out the flame, she saw a large piece of scorched fur and its evil spirit It''s a big rise. It''s killing.


    "Looking for death!"


    The huge claw clapped, and the powerful demon force shot down and printed rat paw marks on the ground. Downing dodged in some confusion. Because of the powerful demon power around, she even had some swelling pain in her head and could not breathe.


    One can''t dodge. The figure flies out by the claw wind and throws it out more than ten meters.


    "Poof! Cough


    Another mouthful of blood spurted out, feeling that there was blood between her mouth and nose, which made her cough fiercely. This is what she worried about from the beginning. If the strength of the things behind it is not too strong, it is OK, but it is the head demon that is extremely powerful and has opened the intelligent demon mouse, which really makes her a little helpless now.


    Even if there are martial arts skills in the body, but she can not get close to that demon mouse.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    Hearing the news, the mayor of the town, who was worried about something wrong with Tangshi, rushed over with more than a dozen guards. When he saw Tangshi lying on the street, his green clothes were stained with a little blood, and the corners of his mouth and nostrils also spilled blood. In that way, he was shocked.


    "Master Tang!"


    He exclaimed, and quickly stepped forward to help him up. However, he didn''t wait for him to get close. A strong wind came with Demon power, and Shengsheng beat him out.


    "Ah! Bang


    "Poof!"


    In the cry of alarm, the mayor was knocked out, and a dozen guards who followed him were also affected. All of them fell out more than ten meters away, spitting blood one by one, and the blood in his body was suddenly disordered.


    "My Demon power for hundreds of years can be matched by you and other ignorant ants? It''s beyond our means


    The voice of cold and bloodthirsty came out, and the rat demon stepped forward, with powerful demon power to print footprints on the ground at every step. The floating demon force made the ground shake slightly, and more than a dozen mayors who were shrouded in it were all covered with black Demon power because they entered its Demon power range.


    Maybe it was because other people were covered by its Demon power. The mouse demon noticed that the little monk was still clean and clean without half of the Demon power, and the Demon power that it diffused was more like fear to avoid his body, retreated around and did not dare to touch him.


    Blood red bloodthirsty eyes were fixed on the little monk, as if they were studying something. At this time, the mayor and a dozen guards wanted to attack it from the side when it didn''t notice. Unexpectedly, they moved and were photographed to fly out. Even one of the guards was caught by the mouse claws and landed on the hard ground under his feet.


    Blood seeps from under its claws, and the guard who was beaten to death by one claw even has no chance to scream, so it becomes meat sauce


    Looking at the mouse demon as if deliberately general provocation, the guard was killed in front of her about two meters place, watching the blood from the mouse claws exuded, dyed the ground that moment, her heart rose a raging anger.

 Chapter 461

    "You are not an ordinary person. Who are you?" Asked the mouse demon, staring at the little monk.


    A demon does not dare to get close to him. He is definitely not an ordinary human being!


    Tang Ning sat on the ground and did not get up, but spit out a mouthful of blood, to the mayor and other humanitarian: "this rat demon has the foundation level of cultivation, not you can deal with it, stay away, don''t come over."


    "Oh! You''re smart. " The mouse demon sneered, and his bloody eyes were staring at the little monk: "they can''t deal with it. Can''t you deal with it?"


    Tang Ning did not speak, but took off the round bamboo around her waist and stood up. She wiped her bloody face and sighed: "I haven''t been in such a mess for a long time. Maybe I haven''t suffered such a heavy injury for a long time."


    From the moment she intended to save the family, she knew that their robbery was over. However, she did not know when her robbery would come. Until she lost all her accomplishments, even the merits and virtues of protecting the body and the Buddhist seal in her palm disappeared. She could not feel it any more, as if she had never owned it since.


    "For a long time, no one dares to kill people like this in front of me." Her voice turned cold, and there was a chilling chill in her voice. The expression on her face and the breath around her changed at this moment.


    It''s not the surge of spiritual power, nor the appearance of coercion, but a cold and fierce breath naturally emitted from her body, a breath of people from the top, no pressure, no spiritual power, which makes people unable to ignore, and makes people feel a fatal danger and fear in their hearts.


    The delicate face stained with blood, without the most common harmless and friendly smile, that pair of clear eyes at this moment becomes cold and cold, with a smile that can not reach the bottom of the eye. The temperament of the whole person has changed completely, just like a sharp sword with sharp edges, which is extremely attractive.


    The rat demon looked at the little monk''s whole body breath suddenly changed. It was clearly the previous man, but the breath on that body seemed to be another person. The only thing that remained unchanged was that he still had no spiritual power fluctuation and was still a mortal without cultivation.


    "How about killing them? I will not only kill all the people in this, but also eat them all The mouse demon squinted a pair of blood colored eyes, staring at the little monk in front of him: "start from you!"


    As soon as the sound came out, it rushed forward, a human face appeared on a mouse face, a huge mouse mouth, and bit at the little monk, ready to swallow him.


    Looking at the huge rat''s mouth wide open to bite her, Tang Ning did not flash or avoid, but stood with a round bamboo in his hand, which made the mayor and others in the distance very anxious.


    "Master Tang! Run away


    Some families with their doors closed carefully and fearlessly watched the scene on the street outside through the crack of the door. When they saw the huge rat demon biting at the Tang master with its mouth wide open, their hearts were raised, as if they were going to jump out of their throat. They were so frightened that they covered their mouths and did not dare to make a sound.


    The mayor thought that maybe Tang Shihui escaped with the wind talisman at the last moment, but when he saw that the rat demon could easily swallow Tang Shi into his stomach, his whole body was shocked, his eyes opened wide and his voice was startled.


    "Tang, Tang Shi!"

 Chapter 462

    "Amitabha, I don''t go to hell. Who goes to hell?"


    In the air, there was only such a sentence, as if with some determination, spread with the night wind, clearly introduced to the mayor and the people in the houses on both sides of the street.


    All the people were dazzled and opened their eyes. They couldn''t believe that Tang Shi, the tutor of Tianlong college, was swallowed by the rat demon.


    Compared with those people''s unwillingness to believe, at this time, the rat demon that will swallow people is up, as if there is something stuck in the throat, and vigorously swallowing.


    It tried to spit out the swallowing man and chew it in its mouth. It chewed him up and spit out the clothes and useless things, but it soon realized that something was wrong.


    The evil spirit in its body is overflowing, overflowing from its nostrils and from its slightly opened mouth, as if there was something terrible inside, overflowing one after another.


    What''s more, it seems that there is something stirring and cutting in its body. The feeling is so painful that it can''t even squat. Its huge body slams on the ground and makes a howl.


    "How can you not die! How can you live! Ah... "


    Inside the rat''s belly, Tang Ning was propped up with round bamboo and held a dagger. It was black and smelly, and the evil spirit was more than ten times stronger than that outside.


    She can''t attack close quarters outside, but she can only play this dangerous move to let herself be swallowed in its stomach. What she can rely on is only the Wannian Guanyin bamboo and dagger in her hand.


    In order to avoid staying in this place for too long, the body could not bear it. She almost immediately started as soon as she came in, sliding down along the swallowing action of the rat demon, looking for the demon pill in the demon''s belly.


    Got it!


    Seeing the demon pill with strong Demon power and blood red light, Tang Ning was pleased and hit the demon pill with the Wannian Guanyin bamboo in his hand. Until the Demon power rushed out, and the blood red demon Dan gradually darkened, she reached out and picked it off.


    "Ah! no How dare you! Come out! I''m going to kill you! Come out


    The mouse demon was almost mad. However, its pressure didn''t work in the body. Its Demon power was restrained in the body and did not dare to approach the little monk. It had no way to take the little monk who had not died in the abdomen.


    Until, the body explodes, as if there is something burning in its body, startled it a pair of blood eyes big open: "no Bang


    The huge rat demon''s abdominal cavity suddenly burst a blood hole, the internal organs with the fire from the blood hole splashed out, scattered on the ground, unwilling to scream gradually weakened, until, the flame burned for a while and then went out, the rat demon was still twitching, a dirty and bloody figure climbed out of the blood hole of the mouse demon''s abdominal cavity.


    The mayor and others had already looked silly. They thought that Tang Shi must die if he was swallowed alive. However, unexpectedly, he exploded a blood hole in the abdominal cavity of the rat demon and crawled out. After calming down, they cried out in surprise and ran to the front.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    Not only the mayor and the guards, but also the people who closed the door, opened the door one after another and ran out to help the little monk who had climbed out and walked two steps before falling to the ground.

 Chapter 463

    Tang Ning crawled out of the blood hole in the mouse demon''s abdominal cavity, but after two steps, the whole person staggered and fell to the ground. She tried to stand up. However, the wound in her body and the wound caused by the fire Rune airflow let her overflow with blood. In front of her eyes, she could only hear the mayor calling her. Then, as soon as it was dark, she fell into the boundless darkness The man fell to the ground and fainted.


    Therefore, she did not see, in that twitching a few times after the demon died, a little light like fireflies fly to her body, a little bit into her body.


    At the same time, the mayor also flew a little light from other places, all of them flew toward Tang Ning who was unconscious on the ground. Because of this scene, all the people who ran out to help Tang Shi were shocked and didn''t dare to go forward. They just watched with astonishment that the light flowed towards Tangshi and all of them didn''t enter his body.


    At the next moment, a wave of Buddhist light and holy power diffused from Downing''s body. The dazzling light and holy power appeared in the night sky. The Buddha light and holy power scattered from the sky, just like stars, falling on the town, dispelling the evil spirit of the whole town and purifying the residual evil spirit in the air.


    "Yes, Buddha light! It''s the light of God and Buddha An old man trembled and said, trembling to the coma in the ground of Tang Shi kneel down.


    Other people had never seen such a vision. They listened to the old man''s trembling and excited words, and then they knelt down. Although they have not seen such visions, they also know that the light of Buddha that came out of master Tang just now is just the light of the Buddha, which is the divine light and power possessed by the enlightened God and Buddha. Unexpectedly, they have the chance to see it.


    "Master Tang must have been sent by the Buddha to save us."


    "Yes, master Tang must be sent by the Buddha to help us."


    "If it wasn''t for master Tang, we would all have to be killed by rats and demons. Master Tang is our great benefactor!"


    One after another, the voice of people''s sincere gratitude was very clear in the night. They were excited to look at the light in the sky, and to the comatose Tang Shi. They were excited and grateful.


    Mo Ye didn''t see the little monk he wanted to see at Tianlong college, and he didn''t stay there. He heard that there was a mountain torrent in the area, so he wanted to come and see the industry here. Unexpectedly, he was still flying in the night. From a distance, he saw a Buddhist light and holy power in the sky. He came here almost without thinking about it.


    But in the street, after seeing the Buddha''s light and holy power disappear, the mayor rushed to help the comatose Tang Shi up: "quick! Help me to help him go back


    As he yelled, he was about to carry Tang Shi on his back and send him back for treatment. To his surprise, the man he was holding was picked up by another person. He looked up and was stunned.


    "Your Excellency


    Who is this man? Why a stranger? When did he come? Clearly, this person didn''t exist here just now.


    Mo Ye holds the comatose monk with one hand and looks at the battle situation around him. Then he looks at the bloodstain and dirt of the man in his arms. A pair of sword eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. The next moment, he pinches the formula with one hand, and a white light streaks across it. The dirty person suddenly becomes clean, even the blood on his face is gone.

 Chapter 464

    The people still knelt down and did not see this scene, but the mayor and some guards were shocked and looked at the scene in front of them. They trembled and cried: "immortal, immortal..."


    Before the words were spoken, he saw the man in black robe and a piece of Tianyan in front of him. He picked up the master of Tang, turned around and walked away against the sword in the breeze. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared in the dark.


    The mayor of the town was staring at him. He didn''t even have a chance to stop him. He could only watch Tang Shi being carried away


    Mo Ye is holding the man in his arms and walking against the wind in the night. In order to prevent him from getting cold by the night wind, he takes out his cloak and wraps him up. He holds him in his arms. The light weight makes his eyebrows wrinkle. He only feels that the man in his arms is fragile and delicate, and even his body is soft and soft.


    Seeing the Buddha''s light and holy power, he knew that he must be there. Unexpectedly, he was hurt so badly, and the bloodstain all over his body made him frightened.


    With his powerful mind, how could he be hurt like this by a monster? Is this period of time busy with other not practicing? Has the strength retreated?


    Holding people flying in the sky for about half an hour, came to a courtyard in the city.


    When the guards in the courtyard saw him, they were surprised and knelt down on one knee: "kowtow to the master!" So late, how did the master come back? And what''s in his arms? How do you look like a person?


    Who can have such a great ability to let the master hold it?


    Is it, woman? For a moment, the guards were curious.


    Mo Ye carries a man into the room, gently puts the man on the bed, lifts his cloak, looks at his pale face and unconscious appearance, and then takes out a pill. He pinches his mouth, raises his chin, and directly puts the pill into his mouth to let it slide down his throat.


    The palm condensed spiritual power, and the breath shrouded him. A layer of white light wrapped his whole body, and he was treated with immortal method.


    When he took back his hand, he sat down beside the bed and looked at the sleeping man on the bed. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch his face: "it''s useless to be injured by a monster like this."


    The big hand pinched the soft cheek of the little monk on the bed, soft and elastic. He was not willing to pinch much, but the delicate little face was still pinched red by him, which made his originally pale face a little more bloody and looked much better.


    Looking at the face that was pinched red by him, he moved his hands and eyes with some guilty conscience. However, after thinking for a time, the deep eyes fell on his delicate face again. Looking at the traces of red pinched on his face, he couldn''t help but stretch out his palm and knead it for him.


    "I don''t use much effort. You are too delicate."


    As if he was defending himself, he did not take away the hand that rubbed his pink face, but said: "there are not many people in the world who can let me rub his face for him. You have made money."


    Downing is in a coma. If she knew that Mo Ye kneaded and pinched her face while she was in a coma, she would probably stand up and argue with him.


    However, she could not have imagined that the night king, who always carried a dignified appearance, would have such an inhumane hobby, let alone that she was the one who had been taken advantage of and despised.

 Chapter 465

    The next morning, when downing regained consciousness and woke up, he felt the spirit breath in his body recovered before he opened his eyes. Moreover, with another force in his body, the power of merit and virtue seemed to be much stronger than before.


    Lying on the bed, she grinned, but just then, a voice came into her ears.


    "Looks like you''re in a good mood?"


    Listening to this not strange voice, Downing opened his eyes and turned to look. When he saw the man standing by the bed in black robe, he could not help but open his eyes and look at him with astonishment: "how are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" He took a negative hand, went to one side and sat down, and said, "it''s you, isn''t it very good? Why are you in such a mess? "


    Downing looked down and saw that he was wearing a white lining and was clean all over. He asked, "who helped me change the washing? And the mayor? "


    "Mayor?"


    Mo ye, who holds the tea, glances at him and asks, "the old man? You care about him? I''m looking for him as soon as I open my eyes. Why don''t you ask, who brought you here? "


    "What old man? He''s only in his forties. He''s middle-aged at most. He''s not old. "


    Tang Ning was speechless. He opened the quilt and put on his blue coat at the head of the bed. He felt that the wound on his body seemed to be very good. He could not help asking, "did you heal me? What medicine was used? I''m getting better soon! "


    Mo Ye glances at him, lowers his head and sips a sip of tea. He says, "I used a top-grade Neidan. It''s not cheap. What do you want to take back?"


    "Hee hee, you''re the king of the night. Why are you so short of money?"


    Drinking tea, Mo Ye sits down beside the bed with a smile on his knees. He takes off the white socks that are still on his feet, revealing a pair of jade like feet. However, what makes him nearly spit out the tea in his mouth is that he actually lifts his feet up and sniffs them. It makes him gasp at the corners of his mouth and chokes by the tea that hasn''t been swallowed.


    "Cough!"


    He put down his teacup and looked at him incomprehensibly: "what are you doing?" Is there anyone in the world who will smell their feet? What''s in his head?


    Downing is indifferent to put down his feet, said: "I just think, I don''t like to have a bath, but how can I be so clean?" When she came out of the blood hole in the mouse demon''s abdominal cavity, she was covered with blood.


    Mo Ye is speechless and says, "don''t you know that there is a kind of magic called Jingchen technique?"


    "I didn''t learn it." She shook her head and looked at him with a smile: "I thought you would ask two maids to wait on me to take a bath."


    "Oh


    Mo Ye sneers and glares at him. He says casually, "I''m really disappointed. Not only is there no maid to help you bathe, but also the boy." Let him find two maids to bathe him? How is that possible?


    "Oh! I knew I had brought out the star pupil. At least, there was a person waiting for him She sighed, while playing with a pair of her own feet, and asked: "by the way, where is this?"


    Someone''s eyes are always not free, the Lord''s glance at that pair of white jade like feet, looking at the round and small toes moving around there, let his heart also follow itching.


    In order to avoid his eyes always falling on his little feet like white jade, he showed a look of disgust and said, "put on your socks quickly!"

 Chapter 466

    Downing took a look at him, pulled over the quilt on one side, covered his feet, and said, "no, I''ll take a bath later. Haven''t you told me where this is? Why are you here? "


    Mo Ye stands up and says, "this is one of my courtyards in the rock city. Because I heard that there was a flash flood in this area, I stopped by to have a look. Unexpectedly, I met you in that small town and brought you here."


    "Once the rat demon dies, should the town be all right?" She thought of the dead rat demon, and those who were controlled by the Demon power.


    When he asks about this, Mo Ye remembers seeing the Buddha''s light and holy power. He glances at him and says in a deep voice, "well, it''s all right there." As soon as the voice fell, he went outside.


    "Well, what are you doing?" She has something else to ask him!


    Mo Ye stops and looks back at him. His deep eyes flash slightly and asks with a smile: "are you not going to take a bath? Shall I be left to watch? "


    Downing was stunned, blinking an innocent pair of eyes, said: "I just want to say, by the way, let someone prepare me something to eat." He said with a smile, "thank you!"


    Mo Ye takes back his eyes, steps out, and his low voice wafts out: "thank you without sincerity."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning touched his nose and laughed. Sincerity? What more sincerity do you want?


    After a while, two guards brought hot water to her. They secretly looked at her when they went out. She picked up her eyebrows and returned with a smiling smile. They quickly lowered their heads and retreated out.


    After closing the door, he took off his clothes and took a comfortable bath. Even if he said that there was dust cleaning technique to help her clean her body, she still felt uncomfortable without soaking in water.


    I took a comfortable bath and washed my head by the way. As there was no hair, I saved a lot of trouble. Out of the bath bucket, wipe dry the water stains on the body, take out a suit of clothes to change, tidy up for a while, this just walked out of the door of the room.


    Although I had suffered a lot and experienced a lot of danger, I could recover my strength and virtue, and I felt that it was worth it.


    When he came to the outside table and sat down, he could not help laughing. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "the night king knows me."


    Looking at his good appearance, he patted him twice on his shoulder. Mo Ye glanced faintly: "don''t move, there is no rule."


    "Yes, yes." She picked up her chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat for him: "eat."


    Mo Ye looks at the meat in the bowl in front of him. He silently picks up his chopsticks and eats it. After a meal, he doesn''t talk much. After the meal, he asks, "where are you going? Why don''t you take a person with you? Even if you don''t take people, why don''t you take your crow with you? "


    Tang Ning''s eyes turned and said with a smile, "I''m going out to do something. As for what to do, hee hee, I can''t tell you."


    After sipping a sip of tea, she said: "cold know their strength is too weak, I will leave them all in the college to practice, this is a rare opportunity."


    "What''s the matter with that little girl?" When Mo Ye asks, he realizes that he has made a slip of the tongue. He can''t help but quietly pick up the tea.

 Chapter 467

    "Little girl?" Downing was slightly surprised, blinked his eyes and looked at him curiously: "did you go to the college to look for me? Have you seen Xingyue Then he looked at him strangely: "you said you came here to do business? Why did you even go to college


    After drinking a cup of tea in silence, Mo ye said: "it''s business. By the way, I''ll see you. I don''t want you to be in the college, but I see that little girl staying in your cave."


    Then he looked at him and said, "I heard Han Zhi say that you have been down the mountain for some days. I wanted to come here to check the situation caused by the flash flood, but I didn''t want to see you in that small town."


    "I was passing by, and then it happened, and that''s why it happened." She shrugged helplessly, and then said with a smile: "fortunately, the Buddha blessing, finally, the disaster turned to good."


    "I''ll stay here for two days to deal with things here. How about you? Are you here for another two days? Or do you have other plans? " Mo Ye picks up the kettle and adds a cup of tea. He doesn''t look at him. He seems to be asking at will.


    "The wound on my body is almost better. Thank you for your pills." She looked at him with a smile and said, "so I won''t stay to disturb you. I''ll leave tomorrow."


    Mo Ye just looked at him and said, "well."


    "I can''t always sit when I''m full. I''ll go shopping in the city, and you''ll be busy with you! You don''t have to be with me She stood up and said, without giving him a chance to speak, she waved and went out: "I''m out!"


    Mo Ye looks at that heartless blue figure running away, a handsome face suddenly becomes a little ugly. He ran out of sight before he said he could go out with him.


    Tang Ning went out and walked around the street. After buying some things and putting them in the space, he went to the medicine shop in the lower city. When he passed a jade ware shop, he stopped slightly.


    It''s best to use jade to carve the Ping''an Rune carved last time. If you want to carve it, you don''t have to look for it.


    When he went in, the shopkeeper inside saw a little monk coming in. He was stunned for a moment, but he also said with a smile: "little master, do you want to buy jade?"


    "Amitabha, I''ll take a look at it first." With her smiling hands and ten lines of Buddhist ceremony, she watched carefully at the counter.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper began to smile. He was just about to greet him. Seeing what kind of jade he needed, he saw several noble princes in royal robes come in and quickly greet him.


    Tang Ning has a general look. Most of the jades are of better quality, and the price is relatively expensive. The cost is too high for her to carve the Ping''an symbol. However, she thinks that it is possible to carve one for her father as a gift after returning home.


    However, jade is the most commonly used thing for men, so after a look around, she is fond of two jade pendants.


    Why two? Because one is prepared to give to her father, and the other is to carve a peace charm and give it to the night king who dislikes her and thanks her insincerely.


    After all, it is a fact that he used Neidan to treat her. A pill that made her recover so quickly is definitely not a common product. Since he treats him as a true friend, he is also willing to treat her. Naturally, she is not a stingy person. If you want to give a thank you gift, you have to pick something that is worthy of his identity.

 Chapter 468

    When an emerald jade pendant and a white jade safety clasp jump into the fundus of her eyes, her eyes brighten and she immediately calls out, "shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper was greeting the princes of the royal guards. When he heard the young monk calling him, he said to several people: "look at them. If you like them, you will call me a little one." Then he went to the little monk and asked with a smile, "little master, do you have a fancy?"


    Tang Ning a smile, way: "shopkeeper, I want these two." Her fingers pointed on the counter.


    The shopkeeper looked along his fingers. When he saw the two jades he pointed to, his eyes flashed slightly. He took them out and put them on the tray. He praised: "little master, you have a good eye. These two jades are new products just arrived yesterday, and they are unique. They are famous old craftsmen who polish and carve by themselves. The water head is also excellent."


    He picked up the jade pendant and said, "this jade material is Laokeng jade with excellent water head. There is a lifelike statue of Guanyin carved on the front and the word" Ping''an "on the back


    He was introducing two jade articles here. After listening to them, several princes in royal clothes over there couldn''t help but step over and listen and watch.


    The shopkeeper was so excited that he picked up another one and said to him: "as for this round white jade safety clasp, it is a rare white jade with suet. Its body is like coagulated grease, and its texture is warm and moist. It is as white as fat cutting. It is the best that can be met. Even the old craftsmen are reluctant to carve patterns on it. As long as it is simply attached with a rope, it will be fine It''s a treasure that can be played in the palm of your hand and worn on your waist to show your identity. "


    "I''ll take it!"


    One of the several men in royal guards opened his mouth and looked at the shopkeeper and said, "I''ll take both of them!"


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, looked at the man in royal clothes and said, "young master, this is what the little master said first, so I can only sell it to him. Unless he doesn''t want it, I can sell it to you. This is the rule of our jade industry."


    Hearing this, the man in royal clothes looked at the little monk and said, "you can''t afford these things, can you? Do you know how to do it? "


    Tang Ning was playing with the two jades in his hand. The more he looked at them, the more he thought they were suitable for her father and the night king. So he looked at the shopkeeper and asked with a smile, "shopkeeper, how much are these two pieces?"


    After looking at the little monk, the shopkeeper said, "little master, this jade is ten thousand gold coins, while this white jade is 29900 gold coins. If you really want to buy them, I can give you a discount. Two jades will charge you 39500 gold coins. What do you think?"


    "Yes, I will." Tang Ning said with a smile: "shopkeeper, you send me two beautiful boxes, I''m used to send people."


    The shopkeeper was startled by his forthright manner. He was stunned to come back and said, "there are boxes. I''ll choose two of the best to see for you."


    A few men in royal guards listened to this and were stunned. They looked at the little monk and were surprised. Are monks so rich now? Tens of thousands of gold coins without blinking an eye?


    One of the men in Royal Guards was calm and said, "little monk, you can hear clearly. It''s not silver coins, but 39500 gold coins!"

 Chapter 469

    "Don''t work, Lord. I know." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at the shopkeeper took two small gift boxes, she then went to him: "shopkeeper, check out."


    Seeing the little monk follow the shopkeeper into the inside counter to check out the bill, the faces of several princes in royal clothes are also different. One of them said thoughtfully: "are not all the monks who are clean-hearted in Buddhism? How can you not blink for tens of thousands of gold coins? "


    "I think this little monk has extraordinary bearing and is not like ordinary monks." Another said.


    "More is better than less. Since he bought the two jades, let''s go and have a look elsewhere." Another Prince of royal clothes said, looking at the man with a slightly heavy face, he said, "you originally meant to pick a birthday gift. You don''t have to buy jade. Let''s have a look at other things with you."


    "Those two things are really rare treasures. I want to ask the little monk whether they will be transferred to me or not."


    Next to the three people listen to this, can not help but look at each other, shake their heads in secret. If the little monk is willing to let him go, he will not pay the bill. Since he will not let him, it is the same for him to wait here, unless he wants to force others to give it to him, but in that case, things will not be very good.


    After settling the account, Tang Ning did not go to see the several men in royal clothes who were still standing there, so he stepped out. I have bought all the things. I want to leave tomorrow. Before I leave, I have to carve the amulet for Mo Ye.


    However, out of the outside, after a distance, was stopped.


    "Little monk, give me those two jades, and I can give you a higher price." The man in royal clothes said and looked at him in front of the little monk.


    She looked at the man in front of her and said, "benefactor, I advise you to think twice before you act. There is no mistake in using your mind more."


    Hearing this, the man''s face sank: "do you know who I am!"


    Hearing this, Downing couldn''t help laughing, and learning from him, he asked, "do you know who I am?"


    "You think it over! You can''t afford to offend me The man said with a black face.


    Downing smile way: "you also carefully think clearly, I also can''t afford to offend you." Nowadays, do people like to talk with their identities? In particular, this identity is only given by the family parents, so what are they proud of?


    "You


    Tang Ning didn''t tell him much. Seeing him in front of him, he moved a few steps aside to get ready to leave. Unexpectedly, he moved a few steps to block her way. Seeing this, she could not help laughing.


    "Although I''m a Buddhist disciple, I''m only half a monk at most, and I''m not very good-natured. Therefore, you''d better get out of the way, or I''ll hit people."


    "Oh! Is it? Then you will fight


    The man in royal guards sneered and looked disapproved. However, just as his voice fell, a round bamboo had already been shot down on him. With such a fast speed, he even had no time to dodge, so he was hit.


    "Hiss!"


    The man in royal clothes took a cold breath and cried out in pain. The whole man also jumped away and glared at the little monk with round bamboo in his hand: "you dare to hit me!"


    "Don''t you want me to fight?" downing asked with a smile

 Chapter 470

    Looking at the man in royal clothes whose face was red and angry, Tang Ning was playing with the round bamboo in his hand and smiling happily. He said, "in the interest of your sincere desire to fight, I naturally have to let you do what you want. How about more?"


    Hearing this, the man in the royal guards clasped his hands into a fist and said angrily, "I''ll let you fight! Fight As soon as the voice fell, a lunge stepped forward, and his fist with dark strength also waved to the little monk''s face.


    However, he did not strike the young monk with his fist, and the back of his hand was slapped by the round bamboo in the little monk''s hand.


    "Hiss!"


    Obviously, he just raised his hand and slapped it, but the pain made him take a breath of cold air, and the hand holding his fist was violently pulled back and swung because of the pain.


    "Hiss! Hiss What a pain he has!


    The pain made him jump and jerk several times. When he looked at the back of his hand, he saw a thick red mark about the width of two fingers floating on the back of his hand. The bamboo mark extended from the back of the hand to the arm. The pain was so hot that his tears rolled in his eyes.


    "Does it hurt? I have little arms and hands, and I can''t use much force. Although I''m tired of hitting people, I can''t help you if you keep calling for me to hit you! "


    Tang Ning said helplessly on his face. When the words fell, the round bamboo in his hand was shot out again. The round bamboo with dark strength was shot down not only at the back but also at the lower leg, but also at the buttocks.


    "Hiss! Ah! Don''t Hiss! Ah... "


    On one side, three men in royal guards watched their companions beat by the round bamboo in the hands of the little monk and could not fight back. They were still there jumping and pumping cold air and crying out with pain. They could not help but look at each other.


    The strength of their companions, they know, can''t really be beaten without fighting back? But at the moment, there is really no chance to fight back. It can only prove that the strength of the little monk is above him, so he only has a chance to be beaten.


    However, fortunately, the little monk seemed to be just teasing him. The round bamboo shot down didn''t seem to be powerful enough. It didn''t attack him at the fatal place, but it was a small fight. Although their companions were breathing and crying, they thought that it should not be very painful, right?


    Although the other side didn''t have a hard hand, they came out together and couldn''t do it. As soon as they entered and looked at each other, they walked up quickly.


    "Little master, little master, don''t fight, don''t fight."


    Several people stepped forward to separate the two, and at the same time protected their companions to retreat, and arched their hands at the little monk: "this is because he did something not very kind. We apologize for him. The little master is a Buddhist. He should be merciful, so don''t worry about him in general."


    Downing glanced at them, hooked the corner of his lips, and said, "if his elders don''t beat him, they''ll get beaten outside. If I beat him, it''s ok if he can change it. If he can''t change it, he''ll still be offended."


    While talking, she played with the round bamboo in her hand, glanced at the man who was beaten to the back by her, and then walked away with a smile.


    Several people listen to his words, eyes slightly flash, and look back at the side of the ugly companion one eye, ask: "is it OK?"


    "Nothing? That little monk is cruel The man bit his teeth and said, pulling up his sleeves to show them.


    When several people saw the bamboo mark on his hand, they could not help being silent. It seemed that although it was not fatal, it was still very heavy.

 Chapter 471

    "I said that this man doesn''t look like a general monk and can''t be provoked. You don''t believe it. Are you suffering now?" Next to a man said, shaking his head, a face of helplessness.


    "I must settle with him!" Said the man, biting his teeth.


    "If you can''t beat him, forget it!" Another said and asked, "do you still want to buy birthday gifts?"


    "No! I''m going to find someone to do with him The man of royal clothing touched his buttocks lightly, and he hissed with pain: "I''ll go back to wipe the medicine first and go away!" Say, also ignore a few people, then oneself a turn of first leave.


    Seeing him leave without advice, the three looked at each other, and one of them said, "I have a kind of intuition. If he doesn''t give up and go to find the little monk''s trouble, he will suffer a lot."


    Smell speech, another humanitarian: "go back first, find someone to inquire about the origin of the little monk!"


    "Well." Several people should, this just left one after another.


    On the other side, when he hears that the little monk is back, he puts down what he is doing and comes here. However, he sees that the door of the house is closed, and there are two guards outside guarding the door.


    "Master."


    The guard saluted him as soon as he saw him.


    "He''s back? How do you close the door? What are you doing in there? " Mo Ye asks with a negative hand, frowning slightly and looking at the closed door.


    "Back to the master, not long after Tang Shigang came back, he specifically told him not to disturb him, only that he had something to do." The guard respectfully reported that, in fact, Tang Shi said not to let people disturb him, this person, in addition to their master son also had no one else.


    Smell speech, Mo Ye looked at the closed door, turned and sat down at the table in the courtyard, and said, "go and take the information on the desk of the study."


    "Yes." One of the guards should, then quickly left, to the study.


    Maybe he doesn''t want him to come out and see him again, so Mo Ye directly takes the things to be dealt with in the yard and waits for him to finish his work.


    As for Downing, he is in the room at this time intently depicting the symbol of peace for Mo Ye. She thinks that Mo Ye treats her well, but she doesn''t have anything good to give him, and he probably has no shortage of other things. However, he has a fatal robbery, and she can''t help him. She can only engrave him with such a symbol of peace. I hope that at that time, more or less, it can play a role!


    Because he is not an ordinary person, the ordinary Ping''an Rune has little effect on him, and the only one that can play a role is probably her strength of merit and virtue. Therefore, when the Ping''an Fu is engraved, the power of merit and virtue injected into the white jade Ping''an clasp is extremely strong.


    "Hooray! It''s done. " She breathed out her breath. Looking at the white jade safety clasp in her hand, she felt delicate and moist. Even if she was holding it in her hand, she felt comfortable to play with. Then she saw the color, the power, and the luster. The more she saw it, the more she liked it.


    She lifted her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead. When she stood up, her head was dizzy, and the whole person shook and fell down again.


    She rubbed her temples and murmured, "I''d better go to sleep slowly." Therefore, he collected Ping''an and went to the inner bed. Maybe he consumed too much mental and spiritual power and merits, and fell asleep soon after lying down.


    At this time, she didn''t know that Mo Ye was still waiting outside the courtyard!

 Chapter 472

    Seeing that his master had finished his business, the guard had been waiting there, and he did not know how many cups of tea he had drunk. He watched as the sky gradually darkened, and the closed door had not been opened. Even, there was no light even in the dark.


    The guard in the courtyard saw that his master had been sitting there waiting, and had not eaten dinner, so he stepped forward and asked tentatively, "master, do you want to eat something first?"


    "No need." Mo ye said, pause for a moment, looked at the dark room, and said: "go to Yipin building and order a table of wine and vegetables, come here!"


    "Yes." The guard was ready to make arrangements, so he heard what he said again.


    "Wait a minute." Mo Ye''s fingers gently tapping on the table, looking at the dark room, said: "I remember a famous dish in Yipin building is roast pigeon?"


    The guard was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, should say: "there is such a dish, subordinate let them add."


    Mo Ye tapped his finger and said in a slow voice, "let the chef over there come here and bake it now."


    "Yes." Seeing this, the guard immediately responded and went outside to arrange it quickly.


    She turned over and held the quilt and continued to fall asleep. Thinking that it should be midnight, she didn''t want to get up again. She would sleep until tomorrow morning.


    However, when a burst of barbecue smell, if not, into her nose, closed eyes moved the nose, she smelled, the stomach also timely issued a cooing call, the next moment, the whole person will jump out of bed.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Sleepy, she rubbed her eyes. Seeing that the room was dark and the light was bright outside, she got out of bed and lit the lamp. She rubbed her cheek and went out.


    When the light in the dark room lights up, he sits idly outside, playing with his glass and drinking a little wine. He is very comfortable drinking and enjoying the moon.


    "How fragrant it is


    Tang Ning opened the door and came out to see the table of food and wine outside, and there were people roasting pigeons on the side. His eyes suddenly brightened: "is there anything to eat so late? I thought I''d sleep till dawn. "


    One side of the guard heard this, not from the corner of the mouth, quietly looked at their own master. Dare he let no one disturb him, just to sleep in it? Thanks to his family''s waiting here for so long.


    "Don''t you want to leave tomorrow? As a host, I will naturally treat you with good wine and good food. I''ll say goodbye to you Mo Ye hears that he sleeps inside, but he doesn''t care much.


    After all, he knew that he was asleep without lighting the light. If he wanted to get out, he could have a good table of wine and food. After all, he was a wine and meat monk who did not abide by the rules and regulations.


    Listening to his words, Downing looked at him with a smile, and gave him a blow in the arm with his fist clenched in his small hand. He said with a smile, "you are a really interesting friend."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye pulls the corners of his mouth.


    Friends?


    Glancing at the young monk''s eyes, he was playing with the wine glass in his hand, and he could not help but wonder: when can this boy show such covetous expression to him


    Cough!


    This seems to be an unlikely thing.


    "This is for you." Tang Ning took out a beautiful small box and handed it to him. He said with a smile, "this thank you gift is sincere."

 Chapter 473

    Hearing him say it to him, Mo Ye''s heart leaps with joy, expectation and surprise. Although he is happy, his face looks the same as before. His deep black pupil glances at him and reaches for it. His deep voice comes from his mouth with magnetism.


    "You are such a poor man that you are willing to give me something?" After taking over the box, he did not rush to open it, but was holding the box and turning it gently in his hand.


    Downing listened to smile, cunning way: "where am I stuck? Obviously, there is no hair to pull out. I give you the gift of thanks, but it cost me a lot of money! Open it up and have a look. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ye opens the box. When he sees that there is a white jade safety clasp in it, his eyes flash slightly. He takes it up and looks at it. Seeing that there are still marks on it, he looks at him and asks, "what''s on it you carved?"


    "Yes! When I came back, I engraved this in my room. It took me a lot of mental energy to carve it. It''s a peace charm, and there''s Buddha light and holy power I''ve injected into it. It''s a good thing that money can''t buy. How about it? Am I sincere enough to thank you? " She asked with a smile.


    Listening to his words, Mo Ye is playing with the gentle and delicate safety button in his hand. He scratches a faint light in his eyes, and his beautiful lip corners are slightly hooked up and says, "well, this thank you gift is OK."


    "Just fair?"


    Tang Ning picked her eyebrows and looked at a man who was very happy to receive a gift. Suddenly, an idea crossed his mind and blurted out: "should you never confiscate a gift from someone else?"


    Mo Ye glanced at him and said, "I don''t accept anything sent by anyone."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning laughed: "I understand, I understand." This guy always looks like a God in the sky, and few dare to give him anything.


    Seeing that he was playing with the safety clasp in his hand, Downing said, "you should tie it to your waist! You always wear a black robe, and the white jade will match you. "


    Mo Ye looks down at his black robe. He takes a jade pendant from his waist and puts it away. When he looks at it, he sees that the white jade safety buckle and the black robe set off each other. The black and white match each other, just like a bright moon in the night. It is perfect.


    "Well, I have a good eye, and it suits you very well." Downing praised him and, by the way, himself.


    Mo Ye is in a very good mood. Listening to his words, he just hooks his lips and smiles. He picks up his chopsticks and picks up a piece of roast pigeon for him and says, "have a taste."


    "Good." Tang Ning responded, but he was not polite enough to eat with chopsticks.


    This night, they were chatting and eating. It was late at night that they went back to their rooms to have a rest. At noon the next day, when Tang Ning woke up naturally, he went to say goodbye to Mo Ye.


    "Then I''ll go first and have the opportunity to meet later." Said downing.


    "Well, take care of yourself. Don''t be so embarrassed." Mo Ye says.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smilingly nodded: "good, then I go!" Then he turned and left.


    Mo Ye looks at him leaving. He doesn''t go to see him off. He just stands there watching. Until the figure disappears in the sight, he takes back his eyes and places his eyes on the white jade pendant on his waist.

 Chapter 474

    As soon as she got out of the gate, she stopped and laughed at the people in front of her.


    "Are you sending the door again for a fight?" Tang Ning jokingly looked at the man in front of him, then glanced at a dozen people who followed him and said, "I can''t beat me, but I still need so many helpers?"


    "Hum! Little monk, do you know you are afraid? I will let you know the consequences of offending me today The man in royal clothes snorted coldly, looked at the little monk, waved and drank: "hit me! Hit hard


    Looking at those people coming towards her, her eyebrows and eyes bent, and her strength cultivation is no longer hidden. At the moment when the spirit Master''s authority is released, the dozen people are standing in the same place, staring in amazement.


    What the hell? Isn''t it just an ordinary monk? Why is he still a spiritual master!


    "Do you want to die?" Donning asked with a smile.


    "No, No They chattered and shook their heads violently, their legs a little soft. Spirit Master! Even if there are more than a dozen of them, we can''t beat one of them!


    "Give you a chance to live." Tang Ning said, looking at the side of the stay in the royal guards man, way: "give me a fight, hard hit, don''t kill the line."


    When he heard this, he looked at the more than a dozen men with strong backs. He was startled, took a step back, and immediately drank: "you dare!"


    "We didn''t dare, but it''s better to hit you than that one?" One of them said, and looked at the people around him. At the next moment, more than a dozen people rushed up and beat the man in royal clothes with his fist.


    On the other side, the other three men who were with the man in royal clothes yesterday gathered in one of the families to drink tea. When one of them heard that his father had asked them to go to the hall, he went with two friends.


    "Father, what can I do for you?" The man asked in surprise.


    The middle-aged man with a serious face, looked at three people, eyes fell on his son, asked: "you yesterday did not let people inquire about a little monk? The following people just came to report that it was the tutor of Tianlong college, Mr. Tang. Where did you meet him? Why don''t you invite people home? "


    When the three men heard this, they were all stunned: "teacher Tang of Tianlong college? The little monk


    "Yes, isn''t the young monk you asked about 15 years old? Very delicate and excellent? A green suit with a round bamboo around your waist


    The middle-aged man looked at them and said, "this is Tang Shi, the tutor of Tianlong college. It is said that this person has a lot of skills. He appeared in Hanshan Temple a few days ago. He also saved people in a small town, solved the epidemic situation there, and killed a rat demon that became a fine one. In order to thank him, the people in the small town raised money to build one for him The golden body is worshipped in the temple. "


    With that, he looked at the three people who stayed there. He had a bad premonition in his heart and asked, "you shouldn''t offend him outside?"


    "Bad, bad!"


    The three looked at each other in panic, even with a trace of trembling voice, and almost did not want to run out.


    They didn''t offend the master Tang, but the one who was beaten yesterday took someone to find the little monk trouble!

 Chapter 475

    When they found out outside the city and saw the dozen men who were beating people, they immediately drank: "stop it! What are you doing


    Hearing the sound, the more than ten men looked back and saw that the little monk had already lost his time. At the moment, he also quickly followed him.


    Three men in royal guards stepped forward quickly. When they saw that the man on the ground was not the Tang Shi, they were relieved.


    "Come on, carry him back to the city." The three helped the man up and brought the man back to the city. Being beaten is a small matter. If you lose your life, you really want to cry.


    As for Tang Shi, who had already left, she walked alone. Because this trip was to go home, she was very careful. She did not go in the direction she wanted to go. Instead, she made a large circle to make sure that there was no one behind her.


    The only person she can guard against is mo ye, because he is not easy to fool. In addition, they have known each other for some time. If you let him know the direction she is going, he will surely notice something with his keen sense.


    So she walked around a big circle until she was sure that no one was following her.


    However, what she does not know is that Mo Ye has consumed a lot of spiritual breath and spiritual power because he is worried that his injury has not been fully recovered, and he has carved a peace charm for him. He has no one to follow him. He is worried that he will encounter danger along the way, so he quietly follows behind him and silently guards him.


    However, seeing that he did not walk on the road, he actually went around for a long time and then went back. His heart was strange. He could not help thinking about it, but he did not think of the reason.


    Knowing that he didn''t want anyone to follow him, he was extremely careful along the way. Therefore, he followed him silently and guarded him for several days, but he still didn''t notice.


    To his surprise, in the next two days, he even used the round bamboo to resist the wind, which was unexpected to him. In his opinion, his bamboo is not a magic weapon for flying. How can it fly?


    What was even more surprising to him was that he had guarded him all the way, but finally he came to the town where they had met. Just when he thought he would stay here, he bought a lot of things in the city, and then went up the mountain to the temple on the mountain.


    Once again came to the temple, Tang Ning was filled with emotion. At that time, she fled here to survive, and the temple was burned by fire for no reason. Now, looking at the rebuilt temple, she looks at it with a smile.


    When he met Mo ye at the beginning of the meeting, he really rebuilt the temple. However, there are few Pilgrims here, and few people have been seen since he came up. It can be seen that it is still relatively cold here.


    When she entered the temple, she saw the abbot sitting in the main hall chanting sutras. Seeing him, she remembered that day when he put the holy bowl into her hand.


    In fact, I want to know the origin of the holy bowl, but I don''t know whether he knows it?


    "Amitabha, abbot, you are all right." She clasped her hands and saluted him.


    Listening to the sound, the abbot stopped beating the wooden fish and chanting sutras. He opened his eyes and looked at the old man. When he saw that he was a young monk with a smile and an exquisite appearance, he was not surprised.

 Chapter 476

    "Amitabha, little master?" He hasn''t seen the little monk, has he? He said he was not hurt, but he seemed to be an old friend?


    Tang Ning smile, way: "the abbot once gave me a bowl, let me go down the mountain by myself."


    Perhaps after he mentioned it, the abbot remembered that when the temple was burned, there was only an empty shelf left. When everyone was weeping, a little monk with a blackened face brought him a jar of clear water with a dozen gold leaves in it.


    He remembered that when he saw a dozen gold leaves in the clear water, he was stunned for a moment, and secretly counted the disciples in the courtyard, but found a lot of them.


    Later, when the temple was rebuilt, he realized that everything was because of the little monk.


    I just didn''t expect to see him again today.


    He stood up, put his hands together and wrote a Buddhist ceremony: "Amitabha, good and good. Lao Na has always wanted to thank his face, but I didn''t expect to have a chance today."


    He looked at the young monk with delicate eyebrows in front of him, and said with a peaceful smile: "the little master is also a member of our Buddhist sect. It''s really kind of you. I''m here. Thank you very much for helping me solve the dilemma of our temple that day."


    "The abbot is serious. This is what I should do." Tang Ning said, "in fact, today, I have a matter to ask."


    "Go ahead, little master."


    Tang Ning gave a general account of the bowl and asked, "abbot, do you know the source of this holy bowl?"


    The abbot gently shook his head: "Amitabha, I don''t know, but the holy things can fall into the hands of the little master, which also proves that the little master is a predestined person. Buddhists pay attention to the origin of karma. Why should we study the origin of these things?"


    After chatting with each other for a while, Tang Ning left. The abbot saw him off in person. After he left, he turned back to the main hall and continued to chant sutras.


    Mo ye in the distance looks at him and doesn''t stay in the temple, but when he goes down the mountain, he follows him far away. He thinks to himself: if he just comes to the temple, why should he hide his whereabouts? Where is he going next?


    Next, Downing naturally plans to go home, but before going home, she has to find a place to change into women''s clothes and go back as the daughter of Tang family.


    So, after coming down the mountain, she made a detour until evening, when it was dark, she went to a clear stream behind the grove.


    After looking around, she was sure that no one was in the area. Then she bent over the stream and washed her face first.


    Not far away, Mo Ye looks at the man who stops by the stream, frowning slightly, and he can''t understand what he really wants to do? Why did you come to the stream behind the deserted woods after a long circle?


    Originally, I was just quietly guarding him for worrying about him, but I didn''t want to. The more I followed him, the more I felt that he was covered with a mysterious veil, which was not very real.


    What hidden things is he hiding?


    In the night, people by the stream washed their faces and took off their blue clothes.


    His eyes flashed slightly, and he thought: is it to bathe here? However, the next moment, he took out a set of water blue gauze skirt from the space.


    Gauze skirt?


    Mo Ye frowns slightly, but when he sees the little monk putting the dress on, his dark pupils shrink fiercely. There is a look of astonishment and shock on his handsome face

 Chapter 477

    Don''t know that Mo Ye is looking at Tang Ning in the dark. He takes out the skirt and puts it on his body. Before the belt is tied, he bends down to change his boots. Then he takes out the wig from the space and puts it on his head. After a little straightening, he puts the round bamboo in the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Wearing a skirt is trouble." As she muttered, she tidied up her skirt and, at the same time, drew out her slender waist with a belt.


    Reaching out to the chest a touch, flat chest let her Leng for a moment, a pat head: "almost forget." He lowered his head slightly and took down the purple stud on his left ear.


    As soon as the earrings were removed, there were slight ups and downs in the original flat chest. At that moment, the face of the whole person also changed subtly. There was less masculinity in the youth and more tenderness and gentleness in the woman. It was clear that the person was the same person, but it seemed that he was completely transformed into another person.


    In the dark, the tip of Mo Ye''s heart trembles gently, shocked and stunned. He can''t believe it. His deep black pupil is staring at the thin and beautiful shadow. The atmosphere doesn''t dare to breathe for a moment. He is afraid that she will find out his breath.


    But, who will tell him, why the little bald head will become a beautiful woman with long hair and exquisite figure?


    Even if he saw her changing her clothes here, he still couldn''t believe that the girl who was so smart and beautiful as a fairy secretly slipped down the earth and arranged her clothes and hair by the stream was the little monk with a bald head, said to be a half Buddhist disciple, but didn''t abide by the rules and regulations of Buddhism


    And he, before this, always thought he was a broken sleeve! But now, the object of his sleeve breaking is a woman?


    He felt that fate had made a joke on him, which made his heart rise and fall suddenly. He thought of the panic when he learned that he had fallen in love with a man who was still a little monk. Later, he gradually accepted the story of broken sleeves, but he was afraid that he would be known by the little monk, so that he could stay away from the fear of loss and gain that he disliked After enduring the pain of unrequited love and seeing that the man who made such a great change in his mood was not a man, but a woman, his complicated mood could not be expressed in words.


    No wonder she went down the mountain and said she would go to work, but she didn''t say what to do. Even the people around her didn''t take her. After she got down the mountain, she was worried that someone would follow her and make a detour. It turned out that she was worried that her woman''s identity would be known.


    Looking at the perfect display of women''s face, his deep eyes flash slightly. In fact, he had seen her dress and face.


    Tang Ning, the young master of the Tang family, is also the eldest lady of the Tang family.


    This is her real identity.


    At the beginning, he had doubts about their looks and tried again and again. However, he saw that both the young monk and Tang Ning were quite different.


    But let him eliminate two people are the same person''s reason, is actually because of the little monk''s bald head.


    In this world, let alone a woman, it is a man. Unless she is a Buddhist, no one can shave off her hair. What''s more, she is still a lady of Tang family. How can she shave all her green silk? Show people with the image of a monk?

 Chapter 478

    But I don''t think, the most unlikely thing is often the most likely to happen to the little monk.


    He didn''t act according to the common sense, and it was not a matter of two times. However, he didn''t expect that her identity was so deep that she also cheated him.


    Now that he turned out to be her, there was no joy or surprise in his heart except for shock and wonder, because at that moment, he thought of many things he had never thought of before, and had more scruples.


    Seeing her out of the woods and heading for the direction of the city, he followed her from afar. After she put on the women''s clothes, her words, deeds and temperament were like the lady of a family, less casual and more elegant.


    Tang Ning found an inn to stay in the city, until the next morning, he asked the waiter to hire a carriage and left the city in the carriage.


    Mo Ye comes out from the dark and looks at the direction of the carriage leaving. He knows that she is going home.


    Knowing her true identity, he naturally knew where her home was. Therefore, he did not follow her in secret, but turned away to leave for the imperial city.


    Two days later, a carriage stopped at the gate of the Tang family. The coachman called out, "Miss, the Tang family is here."


    "Good." In the carriage, she whispered, lifted the curtain and saw the front door of the Tang family in front of her eyes, and with a smile, she got out of the carriage and took the money to the coachman. Then she went on.


    When the guard in front of the Tang family saw the man coming down from the carriage, he couldn''t help but open his eyes: "little, miss?"


    When the young lady came back, one of them came back quickly


    The sound of the guard spread in the house, and people also spread to each other. After a while, all the people in the house knew that their eldest daughter was back.


    Tang Xiaozheng and the elders of the Tang family discussed the matter. Hearing the sound of the guard''s report, the whole man stood up fiercely, his face overflowing with a surprise smile.


    "Ning''er is back?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t care about the people who were still sitting in the hall. At the thought of his precious daughter coming back, his face showed a big smile.


    All the people in the hall heard that it was downing who came back. For a moment, their eyes flashed slightly. Donning! The eldest lady of the Tang family is also the young master of the Tang family, but she has lost all her accomplishments. Alas!


    Downing into the house, people have bowed their knees salute, the mouth respectfully called: "miss." She waved them to get up. When she went inside, she saw that her father had strode out.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, Ning''er, why don''t you come back and tell Dad in advance? Let dad send someone to pick you up Tang Xiaolang said with a smile, came to her side, looked up and down, nodded his head, and said with satisfaction: "yes, I''ve grown a lot, good, good!"


    Tang Ning saluted him and called with a smile: "Daddy, how is everything at home during this period of time?"


    "Everything''s fine, everything is fine at home. You don''t have to worry." Tang Xiao said with a smile. Seeing that she had only her own body, she could not help asking, "what about cold knowledge? Why didn''t I follow you? "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile, "we''ll talk about it later." As soon as the voice fell, she looked at the old people who came out.

 Chapter 479

    "Yes, miss." Some of the masters saluted Tang Ning and said to Tang Xiao, "master, we''ll go back first."


    "Well, you go back first." Tang Xiao nodded and said.


    "Since the eldest lady is just back, we have something to tell her. I wonder if it is convenient now?" An old man said, his eyes fell on Downing.


    Tang Ning looked at them and said, "of course, please come to the old hall." Then she looked at her father and went to the hall with him.


    Several clan elders sat down on the left and right sides and looked at Tang Ning, who was sitting in the upper seat with the owner of the family. Their eyes flashed slightly.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Downing looked at them and asked, sitting on top of the table, she was elegant and natural.


    "When we heard that the eldest lady left home, we did not agree with her. Now that she has lost all her accomplishments and is unable to practice again, she should stay at home, so as not to worry about the danger of an affair." The three elders said, looking at Tang Ning''s eyes full of disapproval.


    Another elder nodded: "yes, although you are just an ordinary person now, you can do something for the family. Instead of worrying the people in the family outside, you might as well learn to manage the Tang family''s property in the family, or help your father down."


    "There''s one thing I''ve wanted to say for a long time." The second elder looked at the master and Tang Ning, and said, "the eldest lady just came back today. I shouldn''t have said it at this time. But I hope you can seriously think about the future of the Tang family and the successor of the next generation."


    He looked at the master and said, "although the master is in his day, and it will not be a problem to be in charge for several decades, he still has to plan and think about the future of our Tang family and train the next generation of successors for our Tang family, as for the eldest lady I think she is still the first lady of the Tang family, but the young master of the Tang family still has to choose another outstanding person to succeed. "


    "Several elders, Ning''er just came back. Is it necessary to talk about it with her?" Tang Xiao''s face was displeased. Obviously, he didn''t like them very much. He took this as an example.


    The elder stroked his beard and sighed, "it''s an old topic. After all, it''s been said many times. I didn''t do it in front of the eldest lady before. Today, in front of the eldest lady, I hope you can think about it carefully. We are not aiming at the eldest lady. We are just doing our duty as the elder of the Tang family to consider the future of the Tang family."


    As he listened to them, Downing took a sip of the tea. Besides taking this matter as an example, these elders probably have nothing else to say to her.


    From the incident that the second room wanted to seize power last time, she could see that these elders were consistent with the outside world, but they were different internally. It could be said that although they supported her father and father, they had different connections in the Tang family. Sometimes, when interests were involved, they would make a bad scene.


    , they repeatedly took her little master status, in fact, that is, they hope to lose their practice and become ordinary people, she has the final say to make the road for others.


    She put down her tea cup, looked at them and asked, "listen to the tone of the elders, is there a better candidate?"

 Chapter 480

    Tang Xiao worried that she said what should not be said, and made a decision that should not be made. Therefore, she immediately made a voice to remind her: "Ning''er!"


    The identity of the eldest lady of the Tang family is not a little bit different from that of the young master of the Tang family. Does this silly girl know?


    However, several elders were glad to hear her words, and said immediately, "if the eldest lady agrees to yield to the younger master, we can naturally select a more suitable son of the Tang family."


    "That''s it She murmured, as if thinking.


    See, Tang Xiaodang next way: "Ning son, you come back all the way, estimate also tired, otherwise, go to have a rest first?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of it first."


    Tang Ning showed a sweet smile, looked at her father''s eyes with comfort, and then looked at several elders who were looking forward to her, and said with a smile: "some elders, I have an idea. I don''t know what you think?"


    Several people listened to this, looked at each other, and asked: "Miss, please speak."


    She said unhurriedly: "the children of the Tang family, whether they are direct or collateral, as long as they reach the level of spiritual master before they are 20 years old, I will give up the position of little Lord."


    However, listening to this, the elders are frowning, not anxious to answer down, not to mention the look of joy. Reach the level of a spiritual master before the age of 20? This is not easy! You know, how many people can''t break through the Ninth level of Qi refining and become spiritual masters in their whole life, let alone become spiritual masters before they are 20 years old.


    "Miss, if you don''t want to give up the seat of the little Lord, you can say clearly, why take a big turn like this? As you know, it is impossible to do this. Even if the students in the top colleges like Tianlong college are over 20, they can''t break through to become spiritual masters, let alone the children of Tang family? "


    Four elder discontented said, think this matter is impossible to do, she has no intention to give up the position of little Lord.


    "Don''t say it''s our Tang family. It''s estimated that no one can do it even in other families." Another elder also said, shrugging his eyelids and did not go to see downing.


    Tang Xiao listened, this just put down the heart, the heart is very satisfied.


    Very good. It seems that Ning''er is not stupid enough to let the young master of the Tang family out. However, when he hears his daughter''s words the next moment, his eyes widened in amazement.


    Tang Ning laughed and looked at the elders and said, "if I don''t reach the spiritual master before the age of 20, no matter whether any of the Tang family''s children can become a spiritual master before the age of 20, I will give up the position of little Lord."


    Hearing this, several elders also opened their eyes in amazement. Is she stupid? As she is now, can she reach the guru before she is 20? If she could practice, she would have laughed.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, they thought that her proposal was still good. In this way, they could know that she had to let go of the position of the little Lord, and there was a definite time when she was allowed out.


    When they thought of this, they were afraid that she would go back on her regret, and immediately responded, "OK! It''s settled! "


    But Tang Xiao, looking at his daughter for a while, was a bit thoughtful.


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, a trace of cunning in the eyes of the fast passing. She looked at the faces of those happy old people, some of them couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 481

    It''s not that she has the intention to dig a hole for them, but they always take this as an example, which is really annoying. Since they have always wanted to change their owners, she will give them a hope, so as not to bother her with this from time to time.


    She stood up and said, "that''s settled. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to have a rest."


    "Good." Several elders nodded with a smile.


    Tang Ning took her father''s arm and said, "Dad, I have something else to tell you. Go to my courtyard."


    "Good." Tang Xiao should, see that they have decided the matter down, he no longer said, and she left with her first, first out of the hall.


    After leaving the hall, Tang Xiao stepped slightly, looked at the guard on one side, and told him: "Qingzhi, go and tell me, let the kitchen do some dishes that girls like to eat, and send them to the yard later."


    "Yes." Qingzhi should a, after seeing them leave, they called a maid, told a, this just quickly to keep up with the two people in front.


    As they walked, they chatted. When they got to Tangning''s yard, they came to the room and sat down. At this time, Tang Xiaocai asked, "Ning''er, how did you make such a promise? Do you know that you are giving up the position of the little Lord


    Downing sat down at the table and said with a smile, "Daddy, so they won''t bother us with this all the time."


    "But you should know that the identity of the first lady is different from that of the young master of the Tang family. As long as you are the young master of the Tang family one day, even if you can''t practice, no one in the Tang family dare to disrespect you. Even your words and a decision can have an absolute impact. But if it''s just the identity of the first lady of the Tang family, you can''t participate in many things in the family And the Tang Xiaomei''s head twisted slightly, but she didn''t understand how she made such a decision.


    Seeing that he looked worried and worried, Downing''s heart crossed a warm current. She stood up and went to the door of the house, took a look at the yard, and said, "from today on, I don''t need to be guarded by the secret guard here. You can go back!"


    The yard is quiet and quiet, only the Qingzhi who is outside the room looks at Tang Ning.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Tang Ning''s voice slightly raised, the next moment, he heard four voices should be a yes, and then something seems to pass, from the beginning to the end did not show up.


    "Qingzhi." Tang Ning called and looked at the guard.


    "My subordinates are here." Qingzhi immediately hugged his fist and bowed his head.


    "Stay outside the hospital. Don''t let anyone in."


    "Yes As soon as the respectful voice fell, he turned and walked out, without questioning, but faithfully carrying out the orders.


    Tang Ning looked at him, then turned back to the room, closed the door behind her, and saw her father looking at her.


    "Ning''er, how do you know you have a secret guard here?" Tang Xiao some surprised asked, after all, she just came back, he did not tell her, then how did she know?


    Downing laughed and said, "Dad, actually I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Xiao doubt asked, see her even Qingzhi called to the outside of the hospital to guard, look can not help serious.


    Downing thought, some do not know how to speak, so habitually want to touch her bald head, how to know is the hair.

 Chapter 482

    Seeing her face tangled, it seems to be in a daze, Tang Xiao couldn''t help worrying and asked, "Ning''er, are you in any trouble outside?"


    Thinking of this trip, Han Zhi didn''t come back with her, so he made up his mind and asked, "are you really in danger outside? Han Zhi died to protect you? That''s why I didn''t come back with you? "


    Tang Ning listened for a while, even busy way: "no, no, I didn''t encounter any trouble, Han Zhi didn''t die, I just want to think, how can I tell you about this matter?"


    How can she tell him that she is wearing a small bald head now?


    Listening to her words, his heart relaxed and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. We can say whatever our father and daughter can do. You can speak slowly. Dad will listen to me." As he spoke, he placed two cups and poured water.


    Tang Ning thought about it for a while, then put up a sound barrier. Seeing that her father was shocked by the fluctuation of spiritual power, she gritted her teeth and reached out to take the wig off her head.


    "Bang!"


    The kettle clanged off from Tang Xiao''s hands, and he stood up fiercely. Shocked and unbelievable, he looked at his bald daughter. Even the astonishment caused by the fluctuation of spiritual power just now made him forget.


    He was angry and said, "do you know? What did I tell him before I left? I told him that if you lost one hair, I would only ask him, but now... "


    Looking at his beautiful daughter, now there is no hair, wearing such a small bald head in front of him, his eyes can not help but red, hands holding her shoulder, looking at her shining small head, choked: "what happened to you in this period of time? Why didn''t you even have your hair? It''s all because dad is not good. Dad should send some more people to protect you. "


    "Dad, sit down and listen to me." Tang Ning looked at his father, who was about to cry. He helped him sit down and helped him along the ups and downs of his chest. He said, "Dad, don''t worry. Don''t worry. Listen to me. Do you know anything about this?"


    Looking at his daughter''s intimate help him along with the gas, Tang Xiao slowed down for a while, looked up, when saw her that small bald head, was angry again: "you don''t speak for Han Zhi! He didn''t protect you! If he protects you, how can you lose your hair? No wonder the boy didn''t dare to come back. He was afraid that I would ask him! "


    He looked at his daughter, red eyes, touched her bald little head, sad way: "you said you are a beautiful child, now no hair can do? If it is to grow out, it will take many years. "


    Said, as if to think of something, picked up her wig on the table, said: "come on, quickly put on, don''t let people see." He was worried that outsiders would point out his daughter''s hair loss.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning let him put the wig on her head and watched him look nervous and sad. In order to divert his attention, she released her hidden strength.


    "Dad, look at my accomplishments."


    "Cultivation? What kind of repair... "


    The voice of Tang Xiao, who was still in the process of remorse, had a look of shock and surprise on his face: "can you practice? incorrect! How can you be a spiritual master of the fifth level

 Chapter 483

    He was so shocked that he even changed his voice. As soon as the voice came out, he was surprised that his voice was too loud. He looked out fiercely. At this time, he remembered the fluctuation of spiritual power just now, and noticed that the room had been bound.


    "This, how could this be..." He looked at his daughter in disbelief and couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Dad, in fact, what I want to tell you is this. My strength has recovered and I am stronger than before." Downing said with a smile, pressing him to sit down, said: "you sit down first, I slowly tell you."


    Tang Xiaoyun was pressed back to his chair and still couldn''t believe it. He looked at his smiling daughter: "what''s the matter? How did you recover your strength? When did you become the fifth level master? And your hair, how can you shave it all? "


    Tang Ning also sat down at the table and said, "in fact, when I escaped from the dark room, I fled to a temple to avoid killing and robbing in order to avoid my killers. At that time, my cultivation was completely abandoned and I was tortured for a long time. I was not able to fight with them. In order to hide myself from the killers, I was there In the temple, I shaved myself into a bald head and put on the monk''s clothes, so I was able to live among them. "


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao''s heart trembled. She spoke lightly and fluently. In a few simple words, she understood the situation at that time. However, he knew that if she was not extremely dangerous and in a desperate situation, how could she pick up a razor to shave off a head of green silk?


    "Because I escaped into the temple and escaped a robbery, I got the chance of Buddhism. My strength cultivation was restored at that time. At that time, I knew an old monk. So when I went home last time, I actually recovered my cultivation. I destroyed the seven killing Pavilion, but I didn''t know how to tell you so I didn''t tell you."


    Tang Xiao was stupefied. If she hadn''t listened to her, she couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Where are you going this time? Why didn''t Han Zhi come back with you? Was that little girl your man Tang Xiao asked again.


    "That little girl was saved by me outside. She was born with different pupils. I named her Xingtong. She is now in Tianlong college with Han Zhi." ''said Downing, moistening his throat with water.


    Tang Xiao was stunned and asked, "Tianlong college? That''s the best place in the land of mortals. What are they doing there? "


    "Dad, I still have an identity outside now." She looked at him with a smile and said, "in addition to the identity of this half Buddhist disciple, I am also the tutor of Tianlong college, master Tang."


    "What!"


    Tang Xiao exclaimed, I can''t believe it. I feel that today a heart is really scared to death. This wave of surprise is even frightening to now. Now she says that she is actually the tutor of Tianlong college!


    "I am the tutor of Tianlong college! They all call me master Tang. "


    She said with a smile: "this time back, I left Hanzhi and Xingtong in the college to practice. When next spring comes, I will go back to the college again, so I can''t stay at home for a long time. Therefore, I don''t want to let people know the identity of my master Tang and the restoration of my strength."

 Chapter 484

    "Wait a minute. Let me slow down. Let me take care of it." He took a deep breath, drank two glasses of water in succession, stood up and walked around the room with his hands in his hands.


    "Your hair was shaved in order to avoid fleeing into the temple. Your lost strength was restored because of the chance of Buddhism. You also met an old monk in the land of immortals, and because of the old monk''s relationship, you went to Tianlong college to be a tutor. So you are not only a young lady of Tang family, but also a Buddhist disciple, It''s master Tang of Tianlong. "


    He looked at his daughter and asked, "is dad right?"


    "Well, that''s about it." Downing nodded.


    "Hoo!" He sat down on the chair and breathed out a breath of air. He looked at her strangely and murmured, "there must be smoke on our Tang family ancestral tomb..."


    At the age of 14 or 15 years old, he is still a tutor of Tianlong college, a top college in the land of mortals. If anyone in a family can become a student of Tianlong college, it will be enviable, let alone his daughter or Tianlong tutor.


    "Good, good, good! Good


    He couldn''t help laughing, and a big smile rose on his face. It was the joy and surprise at the bottom of his heart. He was so excited that he wanted to tell everyone that his daughter of Tang Xiao is the tutor of Tianlong college! His Tang Xiao''s daughter is only 15 years old, and has already reached the fifth level of spiritual cultivation!


    Looking at his happy smile, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, his face also overflowed with a Ying smile: "Daddy, are you happy?"


    "Happy, of course Dad is happy, ha ha ha ha! My Tang Xiao''s daughter is really good indeed His face was full of joy and excitement.


    "Dad, you don''t have to worry about me when I go out. I''m good outside, and few people can hurt me." She said with a smile.


    Tang Xiao nodded and said with a smile: "well, in the future, where do you want to go, dad doesn''t care about you, and won''t let you go. Dad knows you have the ability to protect yourself, so Dad can rest assured!"


    Said, his voice a meal, looking at her and asked: "Ning''er, you really don''t intend to let the outside people know you can practice?"


    "Well, not to mention it, I think it''s very good. Their attention will not fall too much on me, which will make it more convenient for me to act outside. Not only do I not talk to the public, but also the people in the Tang family. I hope only my father and dad will know, and no one else will let them know."


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "the Tang family looks like a group. In fact, the branches under the Tang family are clearly separated. If we can''t wholeheartedly support the master and care for the Tang family, but we have too much selfishness, it''s very likely that things will happen in the future like the two rooms did at the beginning, so we have to hide something."


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao gratified nodded: "you are growing a lot of ah! Dad knows what you said. Don''t worry! Dad knows how to do it, but how long are you going to be a monk? "


    Tang Ning frowned and said, "Dad, I''m predestined with Buddhism. It''s more convenient for me to walk outside as a Buddhist disciple. Moreover, I''m getting used to the identity of a little monk, and I think it''s very good."

 Chapter 485

    Tang Xiao listen, but can not help but worry: "you should not have the idea of seclusion?" I''m addicted to playing a little monk. What should I do if I want to stay in seclusion?


    "Hee hee, No."


    She laughed and said, "I''m interested in Buddhism, but I''m not interested in seclusion. I know what I want and what I''m doing. My father doesn''t have to worry. I like the identity of a little monk. One is because it''s convenient to walk outside. On the other hand, I have Buddha''s light and holy power, and I''ve got the chance of Buddhism. It''s also a fact that I''m connected with Buddha."


    Tang Xiao listened to this, and then put down his heart. He remembered that she was the teacher of Tianlong. He hesitated and asked, "since you are the teacher of Tianlong, have you not seen Lingyun in the college? He didn''t recognize you? "


    "Yes, but he doesn''t recognize me." She said with a smile and turned her hand. A purple ear nail appeared in the palm of Bai Nen''s palm.


    "Dad, you see, this is the treasure that the old monk got me from the land of immortals. Wearing it, my appearance will have some changes, and it can also well cover up my identity as a woman, not to mention Nangong Lingyun. Even the strong man of Jindan cultivation can''t see that I am a woman."


    Tang Xiao saw that ear nail is small, in her palm is suffused with purple nimble light, this just nodded and said: "take it well, don''t lose it."


    "Well, I know." She put away the earrings, her stomach also issued a cooing cry, listening to both of them were stunned.


    Tang Xiao laughed and said, "OK, let''s eat out first! The food in the kitchen should be ready, too. "


    "Good." Tang Ning should, waved to remove the sound barrier, this just went out of the room with him.


    Guarding outside the courtyard, Qingzhi saw that they came out, and asked the servants to tell him. After a while, five dishes and one soup were put on the table.


    "Come on, eat more meat. These are your favorite foods." He took her meat and scooped out another bowl of soup.


    Father and daughter ate in the courtyard, although it was only a few simple dishes, and there was no one else, but this meal, Tang Xiao is full of joy, has been hanging in the heart of the big stone finally put down.


    At the same time, on the other side of the Imperial City, Mo Ye is looking at Tang Ning''s information over and over again. They had collected these materials before, and he had read them. Now, when he looked again, he thought that the little monk was Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, and his mood was different.


    Tang Ning, the eldest daughter of the Tang family, and Nangong Lingyun, the young master of the Nangong family, have been childhood sweethearts since childhood. They have even promised to marry. However, in his opinion, Nangong Lingyun should not know that Tianlong tutor Tang Shi is his little green plum?


    Is that little thing interested in Nangong Lingyun? Should it be intentional? Otherwise, how can you say you want to marry him when you grow up?


    Thinking of this, he felt a little nervous.


    When he thought he was a man, he did not dare to let her know what he meant. When he knew that she was a woman, he still did not dare to let her know his mind.


    Because, he is the son of the curse of heaven, doomed to live but a few years, since he can not accompany her all his life, give her happiness, then he can only in his lifetime, silently guard her, looking at her happiness is enough.


    After knowing that she was a woman, he had already thought about it, so he made the decision.

 Chapter 486

    In the courtyard, black wind and dark one or two people quietly watch, looking at the room without movement, two people look at each other.


    "Why don''t you send in some tea or something?" Black wind looks at dark one to suggest.


    A dark glance at him, said: "why don''t you send it in?"


    "I, I dare not." The black wind was smiling. Since the master came back, he has always been gloomy and strange. He dare not go to shake in front of him.


    "You dare not, and I dare not." Dark a cool said.


    Hearing this, Heifeng immediately said, "no, you were brave last time? Even if you dare to say that to the master, why are you counseling now


    "Yes, you didn''t advise you to go."


    door opened, Mo ye came out and saw two people fighting in the courtyard, their eyes swept over them and asked, "are you free?"


    "Master." Two people see him come out, quickly gauge distance of stand.


    "Let the people in Qingyun City pay attention to the activities of the aristocratic families in the city." He took a negative hand to explain, his eyes moved, and said: "especially the Tang family and the Nangong family."


    Two people listened to micro Zheng, but also did not ask more, immediately answer: "yes." As soon as the voice fell, the black wind turned and told.


    In Qingyun City, Tang family.


    After coming back, Tang Ning had a rest for two days. The elders didn''t bother her any more. She didn''t have to take care of anything in the house. Instead, she was free.


    In the past two days, Tang Xiao''s face showed a smile from time to time. The people in the mansion saw that the house owner was always serious. These days, they all had a smile and joy in their eyes. They guessed that it was the first lady who came back and the master was happy.


    In fact, he was happy when his daughter came home, but what was more gratifying was that he knew that his daughter could be cultivated, and that her strength and talent were amazing. In the eyes of others, the daughter who was unable to practice was the teacher of Tianlong whom they all had to look forward to.


    In the hall, the chief officials and elders of the Council saw that the head of the household sitting at the top of the hall was smiling from time to time. They were also playing with a jade waist pendant on his waist. They did not know whether they had listened to them?


    The people could not help but look at each other, and one of them asked with a smile: "master, is the jade pendant on your waist sent by the eldest lady?" Seeing that he was so happy, and the waistband had never been worn by him before, I think it was this trip that brought him a gift from Downing.


    "Well, yes, this is what Ning''er picked for me." Tang Xiao laughed and looked down at the jade pendant on his waist. His eyes were warm.


    His daughter said that the jade pendant was selected by her and engraved with the Amulet of peace and the talisman of evil spirits. What kind of Buddha''s holy power can keep him safe and keep him wearing it all the time.


    He has been wearing it for the past two days. The clear and delicate feeling of jade quality, the coolness when starting and the aura of spiritual power that permeate the jade pendant make him love it and play with it when he is free.


    "Hehe, the eldest lady is really filial to the master." A principal said with a smile.


    "I think the water head of this jade pendant is also excellent, and the color of the jade is so green that it is estimated that the eldest lady has spent a lot of time to select it."


    Several masters saw the business also said almost, and then chatted with the householder.


    Several elders are also in a good mood these days. Therefore, listening to them talk about Tang Ning, they also occasionally add a few words.


    After chatting for a while in the hall, they saw the housekeeper reporting.


    "Master, the Chen family sent a post to come over and said it was for the eldest lady."

 Chapter 487

    Tang Xiao in the hall heard this and said, "let the person who sent the post come in!"


    "Yes." Outside should a, not long time, then see housekeeper with a boy come in.


    "I''ve met the master of the Tang family." The boy saluted with a single knee. I didn''t expect there were so many people in it.


    "What posts did you send? I''ll have a look at it Tang Xiao motioned, and saw the housekeeper presented the post.


    "It''s a wild hunting held by my son and the princes and girls of other aristocratic families in the city. I heard that Miss Tang had gone home two days ago, so she specially brought the small one to invite Miss Tang to hunt outside the city." The boy said respectfully.


    Tang Xiao while listening, while looking at the post, but did not directly make a decision, but the post closed to one side of the housekeeper, said: "you send this post to Ning''er, see if she is interested."


    "OK." The housekeeper answered, and then he took the boy back.


    "Master, let''s go back first." The leaders got up and said goodbye.


    "Well, go!" Tang Xiao should a, looking at them after leaving, but see a few elders are still sitting there, seems to be thinking of something.


    "How many elders have something else to do?" He asked, and his eyes fell on them.


    Upon hearing his inquiry, the four elders said, "master, the Chen family has sent an invitation to ask the eldest lady to go hunting. Why shouldn''t you come down? Let her go out for a walk or play. It''s boring at home all day and people are not energetic. "


    "I don''t think so." The two elders said, "all of them are masters and ladies of aristocratic families. Which one has no strength to cultivate? If the eldest lady goes now, she will also be ostracized. "


    "In fact, it''s OK to go for a walk. If you are worried, you should ask several younger generations to accompany you. That is to say, young people should go out more often." The elder also said.


    Listening to their words, Tang Xiao laughed and stood up and said, "it''s better for Ning Er to decide by herself. If she wants to go, she doesn''t want to go and push directly. It''s no big deal."


    Watching him walk away, several elders looked at each other, one of them said: "if the eldest lady can take a few younger generations to play, it seems to be good. After all, all of them are future successors of aristocratic families."


    "I haven''t seen the eldest lady these two days. I don''t know what she''s busy with. I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look." The four elders suggested.


    So they went to the courtyard of Downing.


    There in the yard, Tang Ning is looking at the post, while listening to the housekeeper said that her father let her make up her mind, whether to go or not to follow her. I heard it was hunting, but she was interested in it, because she could roast meat in the wild, which she liked better.


    Another is that I have nothing to do at home these two days, and I feel good to go out for a walk. Just want to answer to come down, see a few elder walked in.


    "Young lady, I think it''s very good to hunt. It''s good to go out for a walk. Besides, it''s fun to go out and play with the princes and ladies of other aristocratic families." The four elders said with a smile and looked at her and said, "if the eldest lady decides to go, I want to let my grandson and granddaughter go out with the eldest lady. May I?"


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile up, looking at a few elders, smile to ask: "you come over is for this matter?" What did she think was going on? I don''t want it to be because of this.

 Chapter 488

    "Yes, the younger generation in the family seldom get in touch with the childe and miss of other aristocratic families, so..." It is also a little shy, for the sake of the younger generation of the family, they are also giving up the old face.


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "I''ve been bored at home these two days. It''s just that they invited me to hunt. I''m ready to promise. But I have to ask if I can take people."


    Then she looked at the housekeeper and said, "go and call the boy in and answer."


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered, retreated, and soon brought the boy in.


    "Yes, Miss Tang."


    "Get up!" Tang Ning said with a smile, looked at him and asked, "your childe, they run this hunting, only invited me to go? Or can I take a few more? "


    "My childe said that Miss Tang can take five people."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "OK, I know. You go back and tell your childe that I will meet them outside the city tomorrow."


    "Yes, little one, leave." The boy answered, and then he retired.


    After the boy left, Tang Ning looked at some elders and said with a smile, "I can take five people there. Tomorrow you will let them wait for me outside the gate."


    "Hehe hehe, OK, let''s go back first." Several elders didn''t expect her to be so straightforward and agreed to come down. They all laughed.


    Seeing that they were all gone, the housekeeper couldn''t help but worry: "Miss, if you take five young masters or young ladies, you might as well take five guards to protect you. Otherwise, what if you encounter danger when hunting?"


    Tang Ning held his cheek in one hand and said with a smile: "this is very good! Besides, it''s just hunting outside the city. What''s the danger? "


    It''s just hunting. She''s just going to get some game and eat some barbecue. She''s afraid of danger? Besides, go out with her? Hey, she''ll make them unforgettable once in a lifetime.


    In the morning of the next day, they were all about 15 years old, but the first two girls were still in the hospital.


    Compared with the excitement and expectation of the three girls, the two teenagers seem to be lack of interest. The more round ones kick their feet and murmur: "what''s the fun of hunting with those young ladies and gentlemen? What''s more, those people''s eyes are all on top of their heads. They don''t play with us at all. It''s estimated that they will be ostracized when they go


    Another teenager with a Stinky Face said, "I don''t want to go either. I don''t know what the adults think." Glancing at them, they turned their lips and said, "I don''t know what they are excited about."


    Because of the hunting appointment today, Downing got up early, ate and cleaned up and went to the front yard. However, as soon as she went to the front yard and saw the three figures dressed like a butterfly, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss."


    "Miss."


    As soon as several people saw her coming, they immediately saluted and called. Although at the same time Tang family''s children, but her Tang Ning''s identity is incomparable with them, even if she has lost all her accomplishments, she can''t tolerate their disrespect.


    Looking at the three young girls wearing gauze skirts and their eyebrows fluttering with powder, she asked with a smile, "where are you going for an outing?"

 Chapter 489

    The three girls were stunned. The younger one blinked blankly and said in a soft and sticky way: "Miss, didn''t we say we''re going to hunt? It''s not an outing. "


    Her grandfather said that she would go hunting, and the princes and ladies of other aristocratic families would also go to make her look better, so she put on her new gauze skirt.


    Downing chuckled and looked at the ignorant girl and asked, "what kind of child are you? What is called? How old are you? "


    "Miss, my grandfather is a big elder brother. My name is Tang Yingying. I''m 12 years old. That''s my second brother, Tang Wenxuan. He''s 14 years old. I have a big brother. He hasn''t come." She reached out to the fatter boy.


    Donning nodded with a smile, looked at the two girls beside him and asked, "where are you two?"


    "My name is Tang yingrou. I''m 13 years old. My grandfather is four elders."


    "My name is Tang yingle, and I am 13 years old. My grandfather is the third elder."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "today is a hunting, not an outing. It''s more convenient to wear strong clothes for hunting. I''m going to ride a horse, not a carriage. Go back and change your clothes!"


    On hearing this, all three were in a daze. You want to change your dress into a strong one?


    See them still Leng, Downing way: "I wait for your half column incense time, time has not changed, you don''t have to go."


    As soon as she said this, they ran back.


    "Are you in the second room? What is it called? " Donning asked, looking at the smelly boy.


    "Tang Wenjian."


    The young man stretched his face and said, looking at the donning in front of him in a strong black suit, and his eyes flashed. Although she was said to have lost all her accomplishments, she was still full of vitality when she was wearing this black dress. It was as if she could not practice any more after losing her accomplishments, and there was no impact and attack on her.


    But he knew that from genius to ordinary people, not to mention her, even adults are not expected to be able to withstand.


    "Let''s go! Take you to pick horses. " Said Downing, motioning for the two to follow.


    Two people look at each other, then also follow up. When she came to the stable, she picked a white horse with snow-white body and only a tuft of black hair on its forehead.


    Two people see, also picked a horse, see she picked three horses out, let the guard lead to the gate and go.


    When they came to the gate, the three girls who went to change their clothes came back panting. Seeing that they were still there, they were relieved.


    "Miss, we changed it." The three said in a hurry.


    Downing took a look at the three of them and nodded: "Mount! Meet outside the city. " Say, oneself then turn over to mount a horse, in the hand horsewhip a wave, a clear drink, then drive the horse to the city gate place and go.


    After several people saw this, they also quickly followed.


    Because it was still early, there were few people on the street, and they went out of the gate without much delay.


    At the same time, those who had been waiting at the gate of the city were impatient.


    "Why haven''t you come yet? It''s not going to come, is it


    "It''s very big. We have to wait for her. Do you really think that you are the old Miss Tang family and the recognized genius of Qingyun city?"


    "Come on, stop it. They''re here."

 Chapter 490

    One of them said, motioning the others to stop talking. At this time, people''s eyes looked forward to see that among the six people riding, the leader was donning dressed up in black.


    She tied up her ink hair, dressed neatly, and her figure from the horse gave out a fresh and heroic posture that made people unable to move their eyes. Although she did not put on her face, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her beautiful eyes were full of smart light, especially the wanton flying between her eyebrows and eyes, which made the eyes of many teenagers pass through a touch of amazement Blinded.


    Tang Ning, the first lady of the Tang family, was recognized as the first beauty in Qingyun city. Even if she lost her cultivation and couldn''t practice any more, she still exuded a distinctive temperament and charm, which made people astonished and attracted her attention.


    No wonder, no wonder Nangong Lingyun, who is so outstanding, will also be thinking of her, not to mention anything else. Just her beautiful appearance, it is estimated that even in the top universities like Tianlong University, there is no one comparable to her?


    "Good morning Downing greets them and reinforces his horse.


    "Everyone is early. I''ll wait for you. It''s still early." A young girl curled her lips, a little displeased.


    Tang Ning took a look at her, then looked at the head of the Chen family, said: "I see the post is written in the Chen Shitou, we come this point, should not be late?" Chen Shi Tou is also equivalent to seven o''clock, but she calculated the time to go out, and was not late.


    "No, we''re early." The young master of the Chen family said with a smile and looked at several people riding behind her and asked, "will you take them? No escort? "


    He thought that she should take a guard, but did not want to bring the younger generation of the Tang family.


    "Hunting with guards is boring. It must be more fun to do it yourself." Tang Ning looked at the more than 20 guards behind them and laughed: "besides, you all have a lot of guards. If I have any danger, you won''t be saved, right?"


    Hearing this, the young master of the Chen family laughed: "that is."


    "Since all the people are here, let''s go! Stop dawdling. " A 16-year-old boy said, looked at them, and took the lead in riding.


    "Let''s go! We''ll talk when we get to the destination. " Chen Shaozhu said, turning his head, waving his whip and driving his horse to the mountain road.


    "Keep up." Tang Ning looked at several people around him, legs a clip, galloping horse.


    More than a dozen princes and ladies of the aristocratic family, plus six people from Tangning side, gathered together to be about 20 people. There were more than 20 bodyguards to protect them. With the horses galloping, they waved the whip in their hands and held the horse''s belly. The sound of drinking came out one after another. On the mountain road, a group of young people were full of vigor and vitality, and they galloped on their horses, raising dust all the way For a long time.


    A few kilometers outside the city, there is a hunting forest, which is also the destination of this time. The young people riding on their horses are smiling and shouting: "let''s see who comes first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a white horse galloped past them like lightning, raising a burst of dust. At the same time, a wanton flying laughter also came.


    "I''ll go first! See you at the foot of the mountain

 Chapter 491

    Hearing Tang Ning''s voice, the teenagers were stunned and unwilling to fall behind. They immediately drank: "drive!" Whip a whip, but also toward the front of the people.


    All the way, they arrived at the foot of the mountain earlier than expected. When they arrived, they saw that Downing, dressed in all his clothes, was sitting under a tree to rest.


    "Yes! I didn''t expect you to be the first. " A teenager said, looking at her in a little surprise.


    "My horse is good." Tang Ning said with a smile, stood up, saw a chase and arrived, one by one emotions have been mobilized, eyes are suffused with light and expectation looking at the forest behind him.


    "As if my horse was not good." A young man murmured, his hands around the chest, leaning against the tree to rest, looking at the arrival of people.


    Downing laughed and looked at them and asked, "are we in small teams? What is the approximate time for the assembly? "


    The young master of the Chen family thought for a moment and said, "let''s move together! After all, it''s better to familiarize yourself with the environment for three days this time. "


    "Yes, I don''t care." She shrugged her shoulders.


    "Our horses are tied here. There will be guards to watch. Let''s go up the mountain." A young man called out and went up the mountain first.


    Downing followed them. The mountain road was rugged and covered with weeds. Fortunately, they all dressed up and walked easily.


    At this moment, the three girls who followed downing knew why she asked them to go back and change their clothes. If they really wore that dress, they would have been scratched.


    It took a lot of time to go up the mountain and into the forest. They found a place and were ready to camp there. Other people have to take a guard, the guard behind also carry a small account and so on, one by one pick a place to set up a small account.


    The five people who followed Downing''s side looked at their guards with small accounts, but they did not have anything. They couldn''t help staying in the same place for a while, and they were at a loss.


    "You don''t have nothing with you, do you?" A young man sitting under a tree drinking water, watching the guards help him camp, caught sight of them standing in a daze, can not help but show a smile like watching a good play.


    "We''re going to stay here for three days and two nights this time. You brought someone here and didn''t bring anything else? Don''t you even have a water bag? " He looked around their waists and there was nothing.


    Several people were said to be embarrassed, some blushed to look at other places, see those childe and young ladies are resting, their small account has a guard to help them set up, in contrast, they several people, nothing.


    If you look around, you don''t know what you''re looking at. It seems that you haven''t heard other people''s banter on them. For a while, one of the teenagers with a bad face murmured: "I told you not to come, but I don''t believe it."


    "But it''s too late to say anything The fatter teenagers murmured in a low voice. They looked at them like monkeys. It was really bad.


    The three girls were thinner, and they were too shy to look up. They haven''t hunted. Where do they know what to bring? Before leaving, no one asked them to bring anything!


    Tang Yingying quietly came to Tang Ning''s side, some of the helpless pull her sleeve: "big miss, big miss."

 Chapter 492

    Tang Ning was looking at the place around. Seeing game in the woods, he couldn''t help but squint and smile on his face. She didn''t hear the voices around her, but it was nothing at all, so she didn''t pay attention to it.


    At this time, see Tang Yingying blinking a pair of eyes, soft waxy called her, she turned to look at her and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "We didn''t bring anything. What should we do?" Tang Yingying asked anxiously.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning laughed, looked at the same look over a few people, asked: "nothing, then what do you say to do?"


    "I''ll go back and get it." Said the young man with a stinking face.


    "Or we''ll have the guards run for us." Tang yingle suggested.


    "Or, we''d better go back." Tang yingrou whispered.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. Just sleep on the ground. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if I have thick skin and thick flesh." Tang Wenxuan said disapprovingly.


    Listening to their words, Tang Ning began to laugh. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the young master of the Chen family coming over. He looked at Tang Ning and said, "I''ll let the guard give you the small account."


    Downing laughed and said, "thank you, but no, I''ll teach them how to do it."


    "Teach them to do it?"


    The others were stunned. These young men and young ladies did not know this, so when they heard her, they said, "don''t brag. You''re a big lady with ten fingers that don''t touch the spring water. They can''t do that."


    Downing looked at them and said, "it''s fun to do it yourself! What''s the meaning of letting the guards do nothing? If we come out to play, we have to play something we haven''t played before


    More than a dozen young ladies and gentlemen were all stunned and looked at each other without speaking.


    "Come with me! I''ll take you to get something ready Tang Ying Ying Ying of the Tang Dynasty several people hook the finger, signal that they follow.


    "With all the daggers?" Asked downing.


    "Yes, I have my bow and arrow." Anyway, they also know that they come out to hunt. They don''t bring anything else. They still have bows and arrows.


    "Well, Tang Wenjian, you cut a few branches with thick arms and drag them back. You three, do you see the small tree with thick fingers over there? Cut some of them back, peel off the bark and set them aside. "


    "Good." The three girls answered and went to the small tree over there.


    "Tang Wenxuan, come with me." Tang Ning called out, with a little fat boy to the forest, found a bamboo forest, picked a few bamboo, and said: "cut it!"


    More than a dozen people resting at the campsite saw that they came back with branches or twigs, but they didn''t know what they were doing. After a short rest, a teenager said, "I''ll go around to see if there''s any prey. I''ll catch some first."


    "I''ll go, I''ll go too." Several girls cried, and they would go with them.


    "Let''s go together! It is estimated that they will not be able to do well for a while. Let them be busy first! " The young master of the Chen family said that he would go hunting with them first.


    After taking them to the local place, he went back to the camp and sat there leisurely. He watched them drag things back with sweat. After putting down the things, he sat on the ground panting, and did not want to move.


    "Tired?" She asked with a smile.

 Chapter 493

    "Tired I''m so tired. "


    Tang Wenjian came back with a branch on his back and sat directly on the ground, panting: "we haven''t done these heavy jobs at home, so are we here to hunt? Or do you want to be a coolie? "


    "Miss, my hands are blistering. It hurts." Tang yingrou''s beautiful eyes were shining with water. She stretched out her hands to show her. The ground was red, and there were several big blisters on her fingers.


    "Mine, too. I peeled a lot of bark and my nails were broken." Tang yingle also said with a flat mouth. She thought she was coming to play, but she didn''t know she was coming to work.


    "My hands hurt..." Tang Yingying is also eyes with tears, a face of injustice. Her grandfather also said that hunting was fun. It was a lie.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning gathered a smile and looked at them with a straight face and said, "strike while the iron is hot, and get these things done quickly. Then you can go hunting. Otherwise, when they are eating barbecue, we can only watch. Do you want them to see our jokes?"


    Hearing the joke, several people stood up with pain and fatigue and asked, "what do we have to do?"


    "I''ll help you make up a small account for sleeping at night! Come on, I''ll tell you how to do it... " So, she was just using her tongue to point out. Two teenagers and three girls started to do things. Maybe they didn''t want to be laughed at. They bit their teeth and set up three small accounts made of branches under the guidance of Downing.


    "All right. Just bring the hay and branches over there and spread them on it. It''ll be warmer in the night than theirs." Downing looked at three small accounts with satisfaction.


    "We did it!" Five people are full of incredible, they actually set up three looks very solid good small account!


    "I think the three of us are much more beautiful than theirs." Tang Yingying said earnestly.


    "Mm-hmm, and bigger than theirs!"


    "Stronger than theirs!"


    "Brighter than they are!"


    Several people look at each other, suddenly smile up, the face is full of joy.


    "Do we live in one? Why is the middle one so big? " Tang Wenxuan asked, looking at the small account in the middle.


    "The one in the middle is Ying Ying Ying''s, the one on the side of you sleeping, and I''ll have one myself." As he said this, he handed them several bamboo tubes: "ah, one for each one, for water."


    "Thank you very much, miss." Several people are full of joy to take things, instinctive thanks.


    Downing looked at them and said, "don''t thank me. You two should go and fetch some game. The three of you will come back with some firewood. We don''t have any guards, so we have to do all these ourselves."


    "Good!" A few people should, tie the bamboo tube in the waist, then quickly separate action.


    Donning sat with his feet folded, feeling a fruit eating, looking at the people running away, he showed a vague smile.


    The young master of the Chen family was the first to come back. When they saw the three unique accounts, they were all stunned. Then they looked at Tang Ning, who was sitting in one of the small accounts to enjoy the cool. They asked: "did you make these three?"


    Instinctively, he looked at the guards who were left behind. The guards shook their heads at them, saying that they did not intervene to help. The three small accounts were indeed made by themselves.

 Chapter 494

    They stayed here to set up the camp. They also saw that Miss Tang had made those three small accounts by themselves. From drawing materials to building them, they did it all by themselves.


    Of course, Miss Tang was just teaching. She didn''t use it. She just made a few water pipes out of bamboo.


    "I''m the one who makes the sword." Donning said, looking at the two rabbits in their hands, raised his eyebrows and asked, "you only got two rabbits?"


    "I saw a wild boar, but I let it run away without paying attention. Pheasants can also see it, but the pheasant here can fly with long feet, and it is not hunted."


    A teenager said, looking at Downing: "how do you sit here? I can tell you! There are rules and regulations for hunting. If you can''t catch the prey, you will have to starve. "


    It''s not that they are stingy and don''t give it to them. It''s just that some people don''t enjoy hunting, so it''s always stipulated that the prey they catch should be eaten separately.


    Downing took a look at the two gray rabbits, a face of disgust, said: "rabbit meat is fishy and hard, where delicious."


    "Cut, you still picked it up? You won''t even have rabbit meat for a while The boy said, throwing the rabbit he had hunted to a guard: "clean up."


    "Yes." The guard should take over the rabbit and then go to the water source for treatment.


    "Didn''t we go deeper? Why don''t you see any other game except rabbits? "


    "I saw a pheasant, but I didn''t shoot it. It''s a pity."


    "Hahaha, I also took a nest of eggs."


    Some teenagers and girls came back one after another, some with rabbits in their hands, some with birds'' eggs, and some with empty hands. When they returned to the camp and saw the three small tents to be made of trees, they were stunned for a moment. A few young girls, with a cry, quickly walked forward.


    "This is actually made up! How beautiful


    "It looks more comfortable than our small account! I want one like that, too


    Several young girls looked around the account, and the more they saw it, the more they liked it, they looked at Downing and asked, "donning, can we exchange our small account with yours?"


    "Not good." Said downing.


    "I''ll change it if I don''t change yours?" Asked the girl again.


    "No way." Downing continued to refuse without thinking.


    "You can''t sleep three on your own." The girl murmured, "these two should be for those who sleep? If I trade with them, will they


    Tang Ning held his cheek in one hand, yawned and said lazily, "then you can ask them. If they are willing, I won''t say anything."


    "Well, that''s what you said." As soon as the girl was happy, she was waiting for them to come back.


    Tang Ning watched them hand over all the game to the guards, while he sat and waited. He stood up and stretched out his waist. He felt sleepy after sitting for too long. He did not know whether they could get any game back?


    Tang Yingying three people holding a pile of firewood back, see a few girls standing in front of their small account, but also from time to time staring at the small account, three people see, immediately walked back.


    "Miss, are these enough?" The three men put the dry branches in front of their little account and looked aside at Downing.

 Chapter 495

    "Well. Almost. " Downing nodded.


    "That''s your little account, isn''t it? I''ll exchange it with you for three small accounts. Please give this to me A young girl looked at Tang YingYing and said.


    "No, it''s ours. It won''t be changed." Tang Yingying was the first to speak. This is a small account they made up by themselves, and there are blood blisters on their hands! You don''t change anything.


    "If you want to do it yourself! We built it ourselves. Why should we give it to you? " Tang yingle said, with dissatisfaction on her beautiful face.


    "Well, I don''t want to change either. I prefer our own one." Tang yingrou also whispered.


    Downing moved his hands and feet aside, listening only to their conversation without interrupting. However, the girl saw three people refused to change with her, and she could not help but walk to a young man''s side.


    "Brother, talk to them and let them trade with me! I want to live in that small account. It looks like a jungle. It must be fun to sleep in it. " The girl swayed the boy''s arm.


    The young man looked at Tang YingYing and saw that Tang Ning didn''t open his mouth. He said, "they built it by themselves. How about this! Let the guard build one for you


    "Can the guards be built like theirs?" Asked the girl.


    "This..." The young man hesitated, called the guard and asked, "can you make a small account like them?"


    "I can try it." The guard clasped his fist. They had been watching, and it should not be a problem to build one.


    After a while, Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenjian came back with a rabbit in their hands. Looking at each hand, there was no other except rabbit. Tang Ning''s mouth twitched.


    Is this a rabbit dinner? This hunting can only get rabbits? Although they have the strength of the third and fourth level of gas refining, it''s too delicious?


    "Miss, we shot a rabbit. It''s fat. I think it''s enough to eat?" Tang Wenxuan said and raised the fat rabbit in his hand.


    "Take the rabbit and follow me." Said Downing, motioning for the two to follow.


    "Miss, what about us?" Cried Tang Yingying.


    "Sit down and rest! We''ll be back in a minute Tang ningtou also did not return to say, with two teenagers to the forest.


    "Is it hard for her to hunt other game?" A young man turned his lips and didn''t think so.


    The others ignored, but prepared to roast some rabbit meat to eat. The young master of the Chen family took a look at the crowd. After counting, he saw that there were still a few missing. He asked, "how many of them are Shen San? Haven''t you come back yet? Who of you saw them


    "I saw it when I came back. Shen San said that he didn''t like rabbit meat, so he went to the deeper woods. Don''t worry. There are four of them! And there are two guards A young man said, throwing a fruit to him: "just picked in the woods."


    After Chen''s little master took a look, frowned and said, "it''s better to eat less of this unknown wild fruit, so as not to eat some poisonous ones."


    "Don''t worry. I tried it with a silver needle. It''s not poisonous. And when I came back on the way, I already ate one. It''s OK." The boy grinned and bit the fruit, sour and astringent, which made his face wrinkled: "so sour!"

 Chapter 496

    Chen Jiashao thought that he ate so sour. Instead of eating it, he put it aside. He watched the guards set the rabbit on fire and piled it up for baking. He added fire while waiting for others to come back.


    Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenxuan followed Tang Ning. Seeing her walking inside all the time, they said, "rabbits are delicious too! They only hunt rabbits. It''s good to hunt rabbits. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Dig a trap here and use rabbits as bait. Maybe you can eat roast pork tomorrow." Donning signaled, picking a place for them to dig a trap.


    They had no choice but to listen to what she said. They dug a trap there and spread some leaves on it as a cover. Finally, they put the rabbit there as bait.


    When the two of them laid traps, Downing also paid attention to the surroundings. Occasionally, some rabbits ran by and there were birds singing in the branches. She looked around. When she saw a pheasant walking in the weeds, she took the bow and arrow on their back and quietly took aim.


    Tang Wenxuan see is a very fat pheasant, eyes a bright, afraid she can not shoot, then whispered: "Miss, do you want me to come?"


    "Don''t make any noise."


    Downing took a look at him and aimed at the pheasant in front of him. As soon as he put his bow hand, the arrow flew out with a sharp arrow. An arrow hit the pheasant that fluttered up after hearing the movement.


    "Yes Tang Wenxuan exclaimed excitedly, ran forward quickly, and caught the pheasant shot back.


    "Miss, I shot my wing. I''ll have the roast chicken for a while."


    Looking at him carrying the pheasant and excited, Downing also laughed. At a glance from the corner of his eye, he saw a snake with two fingers wide wrapped around the branch, and the head of the snake darted towards him. Downing should stab it with a sharp arrow, and pierce it directly with one arrow, and nail the two finger wide snake on the branch.


    "Ah He exclaimed, looked back and touched his neck: "it''s dangerous."


    Tang Wenjian looked at her and was slightly surprised. I didn''t expect her to react so fast.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Tang Ning motioned to let the two keep up. After a while in the woods, they caught a pheasant and a big bamboo rat.


    "Miss, can this mouse eat? It''s disgusting. " Tang Wenxuan looked at the bamboo mouse, which was only five or six Jin in weight, and looked disgusted.


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "this is not a rat, it''s a bamboo rat. Rats grow up eating bamboo. OK, go back! I''ll give you a taste of my craft Then he took them back.


    At the camp, some of the roast rabbits had the smell of meat. At this time, they came back with two pheasants, a snake and a fat bamboo rat in their hands.


    "Did you really hunt? Is that a bamboo rat? How did they find it? " A teenager said, looking at the game in their hands unexpectedly.


    "Miss, you are back!" When Tang Yingying saw them back, they rushed forward.


    "Well, you three, go with the two of them to get rid of all the game." He went to the account and sat down.


    "Ah? But we won''t! " The three girls were stunned for a moment, some at a loss. They don''t have to kill chickens at home!


    "You can''t go to school. Remember to wash your internal organs." Tang Ning said, eyes inadvertently fell on the opposite youth is taking the fruit to eat, some consternation.

 Chapter 497

    "Oh." Three girls some grievances, but also dare not say anything, had to follow two young people carrying game to the water.


    "Want to eat?" The boy saw that downing was staring at the fruit he was eating, and then he took out another one and threw it to her: "Oh, don''t say I''m mean. I''ll give you one."


    Donning reached out to catch the fruit and looked at it. After smelling it, he could not help looking at the boy curiously and asked, "how many have you eaten? Don''t you feel uncomfortable? "


    "It''s uncomfortable to eat a few fruits? I''m kidding... " The juvenile instinct said, however, the words have not finished to be stunned: "no, what do you mean? The fruit is not poisonous. I tried it! "


    Tang Ning was playing with the fruit in his hand, glanced at him and said, "this fruit is called Xiegao. The poison is not poisonous. It can make your stomach ache, and then let you diarrhea for a day. The laxatives in the drugstore are extracted from this fruit."


    "No, it''s impossible? I didn''t feel a stomachache... "


    The youth some flustered said, but, the words out, I do not know whether it is because she talked about the psychological effect, or because the fruit that ate now just attack, actually feel the stomach faint pain up.


    Chen Jiashao on one side saw that he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and his face became pale. He could not help looking at Tang Ning and asked, "will anything happen? Do you want to see a doctor? "


    "Gu Gu..." The boy''s stomach growled, as if his stomach were wriggling. At the next moment, he covered his stomach and stood up: "no, I have to go..." Before he had finished speaking, he slipped into the woods.


    "Run away, don''t squat too close." One of the teenagers laughed and yelled to let him run away to solve the problem.


    "At most, it''s just a little bit of vanity. Nothing will happen." Downing laughed, playing with the fruit in his hand, and said, "a lot of fruit in the forest can''t be eaten casually."


    "Well, Downing, how do you know that?" A teenager asked, looked at her and said, "and those small accounts, how can you also? Who taught you that? "


    "Go out more and walk around. If you have more knowledge, you will be able to do everything." Donning said with a smile, lighting the fire and preparing the barbecue while chatting with them.


    Tang Wenjian came back with the game they had dealt with. They were all wet, and there was a trace of disgust on their faces. They put their things into the branches, set them on the fire and sat down by the fire.


    "Hooray! I''m so tired. It''s like a fight with someone. No, I''m not so tired after a fight. " Tang Wenxuan breathed out his breath and stretched his feet straight. His hands were propped up behind him. However, before he could relax his strength, his outstretched feet were hit by the branches, which made him shrink instinctively and look at the man who hit him with the branch.


    "Why hit me?" He looked at her slightly annoyed.


    Downing glanced at him and said, "sit or not." She looked at the other people and said, "no matter how tired you are outside, you have to be alert. You can''t have this kind of practice that is close to lying down and resting."


    "Even this has to be taken care of. My father has never managed me like this." Tang Wenxuan was tired and was trained like this. For a while, he became angry and complained in a low voice: "which one is here to play? I''m here to work. "

 Chapter 498

    The teenagers and girls there didn''t notice what they were talking about. At this time, the young master of the Chen family and several teenagers were talking about something. Soon, they took some guards to the woods, leaving some girls waiting at the camp.


    Downing took a look at the boys who were going to the woods, and then went on turning over the roast chicken and saying, "who told you to come out with me? If you''re with your dad, you don''t have to do this. "


    "Who can help me? My legs are weak and I can''t walk." Not far away, the boy who had eaten the fruit of diarrhea was holding the tree and shouting, with an empty look.


    Seeing this, the guard quickly stepped forward to support him, and suggested: "second young master, please send you back to the city first!"


    "No, it''s a shame to go back now." He took a breath of relief and was carried to sit under the tree. Seeing that many people were missing, he asked, "where are the people? Where have they all gone? Why are so many people missing? "


    "They haven''t come back yet. Young master Chen, they have gone to find them." The guard reported.


    "Haven''t come back for so long? What''s going on? You guys are going to look for it He waved his hand and asked the rest of the guards to help.


    "But If the subordinates leave, who will protect the childe and the ladies? " The guard hesitated.


    The young man waved his hand and said, "we are not the people who have no strength to bind the chicken. Do you still have to protect us? Don''t be so wordy and hurry! I think Shen San and his colleagues have gone deep. "


    "Yes." The guards responded, and then they plundered into the forest together with other guards.


    Smelling the smell of roast chicken over there, the boy swallowed his mouth and cried, "Downing, give me a drumstick."


    Listening to this, Downing looked at him with a smile and said jokingly, "you said that you have to eat the prey you fight back? How could you eat mine


    "I''m hungry, and I''ve been pulling for so long that my legs are exhausted. At most, I''ll trade you with my rabbit, OK?" The youth leans to rest under the tree, smelling the fragrance that floats, can''t help but be greedy.


    "No way." Said downing.


    Hearing that she refused directly, the teenager glared and said, "how can you be so stingy that you don''t give me a drumstick."


    "It''s not stingy. You can''t eat it."


    Downing glanced at him with a smile and said, "you''ve been pulling for so long. If you eat again now, you''ll be sure to pull again. So why do you want to eat? It''s not nice to waste


    "Can you two say something else? We are getting ready to eat A girl frowned and looked at them. The rabbit meat in her hand could not eat after hearing their words.


    "Well, it''s delicious. This roast snake slice can be eaten already." Downing smelled the snake pieces in willow branches, looked at the girls and asked, "would you like to try them?"


    "No, it''s disgusting." The girls said in disgust.


    "I eat it. I skinned the snake."


    Tang Wenxuan said, also busy sitting down, picked up a bunch to eat, eat too fast, was scalded wow a cry, but still swallow the meat, eyes pan light, said: "really fragrant!"


    "Brother, I''ll have roast chicken." Tang Yingying pulled her brother''s sleeve and said.


    "Yes, I''ll tear a piece for you." Without saying a word, he tore a chicken leg to his sister.

 Chapter 499

    Other people saw, also quickly began to eat.


    While eating meat, donning saw, eyebrows bent, tore off a chicken wing to eat, while turning over and baking the bamboo mouse. Not far away, some of the prosthetic teenagers were sitting under the tree, watching them eat there, swallowing from time to time, and not opening their eyes, trying not to see them eating.


    Tang Ning, who had almost eaten, wiped the corners of his mouth and looked up at some part of the forest. There was a tiger lying in the lush weeds. He was staring at them.


    She turned her head in silence and looked at the unconscious people with a slight twinkle in her eyes. All the teenagers went to find someone. Except for the one who was sitting under the tree, the rest of them were the two beside her. All the other girls were girls. They were about thirteen or four years old, and their strength was at the level of Qi refining. With so many people, it should not be a problem to deal with a fierce tiger?


    However, when she was thinking about how strong the fighting power of these girls was, she felt that the tiger was quietly leaving.


    "Is there anything over there?" Tang Wenjian asked. Seeing that she had been staring at the weeds there, he followed her eyes.


    "I''m just thinking, what if a tiger comes out?" She said, as if it were true or false, and looked at them, "can you fight?"


    "Anyway, I''m also the fourth level cultivation of Qi refining. Of course, I can beat it." The boy raised his chin and said confidently.


    Hearing Tang Ning''s words, the vain young man laughed: "I''m really worried. We''re not in the depths of the forest here. There won''t be tigers. Don''t worry about it!"


    Downing didn''t speak, just thinking about things. It is true that there will be no tigers in the forest. Tigers can only appear in the depths of the forest. Although there are animals in this forest, most of them are small animals. Tigers are rare, but the one just now is undoubtedly a tiger.


    With a trace of bloody smell, she raised her eyes and saw that the guards and teenagers were back, as if after a fight. Several people were in a mess, and they seemed to have been hurt.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with them? " All the people gathered around to help support the injured teenagers.


    "They met the beast. Fortunately, we went in time, otherwise we might have an accident." A teenager said, taking a breath and sitting down.


    Downing''s eyes fell on the injured teenagers. One of them seemed to have something in his arms, some tiny drums, and something moving.


    The guards quickly helped them stop bleeding and bandage. At this time, someone noticed what was in the young man''s arms and asked in surprise, "Shen San, what''s in your arms? How is it moving? "


    "Hey, hey." Shen San grinned and looked at them with a mysterious look: "I''ll show you something good."


    He reached out his arms and took out the things in his arms. At this time, all the people saw that it was a small tiger that had not opened its eyes. It seemed that it had not been long since it was born. Its fur was short, and its color was orange yellow, and it was slightly red. There were black patterns on it. It looked very nice.


    "My God! Is it a little tiger? How did you get it? " Exclaimed the maidens, looking at the beautiful little thing in amazement and surprise.

 Chapter 500

    "Haha, we chased a fox into the depths. The fox ran away, but we found a tiger''s den, in which there was a female tiger and two little tigers who had not yet opened their eyes. We drew the female tiger away and stole a little tiger from the tiger''s den."


    Listening to the boy there proud and excited to say, but downing can not help stroking his forehead: what is a bear child? This is the bear kid, and it''s still brainless.


    She said how could there be such a big tiger in the outer ring? It turned out that they had stolen the tiger''s cubs. They were really killed!


    "What do you want to do to steal such a small tiger? Take it home? " Asked a young girl.


    Another girl said: "such a small tiger, it seems that it has not been long since it was born, and even its eyes have not been opened! You may not be able to take it home? "


    The young master of the Chen family and other young owners looked at the little tiger and said with disapproval: "Shen San, you should have told us earlier. When you are inside, you should put the cub back."


    "Yes, if we knew that you had stolen the tiger''s cub and provoked the tiger to attack you, we would have to put the cub back."


    Listening to their words, Shen San refuted: "there are two in the tiger''s den! I''ve only taken one of them, and I''ve kept one for them. "


    "You''d better return the cub as soon as possible." Downing said, really do not know how to say good to them. All of them were 14 or 15 years old, and could do such a thing.


    "No! I''ve been hurt in vain Shen San hugged the little tiger cub and said, "I''m going to take it home to raise it."


    Chen''s young master''s face was slightly coagulated and said: "the tiger beast we fought with before is no longer an ordinary beast. Its fighting power is equivalent to the sixth level friars of Qi refining. Fortunately, there were many people we went to at that time, otherwise it would be very difficult for us to retreat."


    "What are you worried about? Let''s go down the mountain and go home now. Is it possible that the beast will follow us down the mountain? Besides, with so many of us, even if a beast has the strength of a sixth level friar of Qi refining, we may not lose to it! " Shen San skimmed his lips, a look of disapproval.


    Shen San touched the tiger cub in his arms and said, "we came to hunt. Anyway, we have so many people. If we kill the tiger and carry the tiger back, will the people in the city be surprised by us? Hahaha, I think it''s OK to take the other tiger cub back


    Downing listened to him, looked at him for a long time and laughed inexplicably. I don''t want to say more, because he won''t listen to it any more. This kind of person who doesn''t take his brain out will only learn from blood.


    What''s more, judging from the black appearance of the boy''s Yintang, it will be a very miserable planting this time.


    "Shen San, give me the cub and I''ll send it back."


    The young master of the Chen family said in a calm voice. What he thought was not as simple as Shen San thought. If the tiger cub was stolen, the tiger animal would surely come after him. If something happened to him then, it would be too late to regret.


    "No! This is the last thing I can hold out Shen San said, holding the tiger cub and going down the mountain.


    "Shen San! Stop it! It''s really going to happen! " The young master of the Chen family and others caught up.


    Downing looked at them and said to the five people around him, "go up the tree."

 Chapter 501

    "Up the tree?"


    All of them were in a daze. Tang Wenxuan looked at the people who followed them, pointed to them and said, "look, they are going down the mountain, and we have to go up the tree? Don''t we go down the hill with us? "


    "In fact, they walk away from them. We play well with us, but why go up the tree?" Tang Wenjian stood with his chest in his hands, leaning against the big tree beside him.


    The boy sitting under the tree leaned against the tree, squinting, and said, "what''s up the trunk? I''m too weak to stand up now. I''m still on the tree, and I haven''t got a person to help me. Even if I want to go down the mountain, I have to take me up! "


    Downing looked at him and said, "isn''t your guard still there? I don''t think it''s possible to go down the mountain, but you can ask him to take you to the tree The voice of a meal, she looked at the surrounding trees, said: "look for a bigger, higher security."


    "Miss, but why do we go up the tree?" Tang Yingying soft glutinous asked, blinking a pair of puzzled eyes at her.


    Even the young man sitting there looked at the straight faced Downing, and there was a light in his mind. He blurted out: "are you worried that the tiger will attack us?"


    Hearing this, the other several people''s faces changed slightly. Most of the people followed the young master of the Chen family. They chased Shen San down the mountain. There were only nine people left here, including two guards. If there were really beasts attacking


    "Come on! Help me up


    The young man yelled to the two guards. After the two guards quickly lifted him up, he suddenly stopped, looked at Downing and asked, "no! Even if there are beasts coming, we should follow down the mountain quickly! Up the trunk what? "


    Downing glanced at him and said, "do you think they can get down the mountain? Don''t say you can''t go down the mountain. You''ll be besieged and run back by tigers and beasts. If you don''t believe it, you''ll wait and see. "


    She said with a smile that she could clap her sword safely


    Tang Wenjian listened to her words, thought for a moment, and then said, "hurry up to the tree!"


    "Good." Panic appeared on Tang Yingying San''s face. He quickly raised his breath and leaped to pick the biggest and tallest tree as a refuge.


    "Come on, take me to that tree, too, a little higher." The young man quickly said to the two guards, pointing to the big tree where several people of the Tang family were staying. This tree is the largest and the highest. It is estimated that you can still see the way down the mountain when you go up.


    "Yes." Two guards responded, one holding his arm and sending him to the tree.


    "I''ll take you up there."


    Tang Wenjian looks at Tang Ning and knows that she can''t climb a tree more than ten meters high without any accomplishments. He grabs her hand gas and wants to take her to the tree. However, because of the height, he takes another person with him. For a while, he does not send Tang Ning to the tree, and even he can''t go up. The two fall down again in the middle of the air, so they stand still.


    Tang Ning looked at him in dismay. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he could not take her to the tree. Seeing that Tang Wenjian was a little annoyed and embarrassed, he said, "it''s OK for me to go up by myself, but it''s normal to take you so heavy, can''t I go up?"


    "Oh Downing looked at him up and down, and then he didn''t care much about it. "I''ll go up by myself. It''s hard to climb a tree."

 Chapter 502

    The young man who had been leaning on the tree saw the previously recognized cultivation genius in Qingyun City, but now he can''t even climb a tree more than ten meters high. He felt sympathy in his heart and cried to Tang Ning: "let my guard take you up. Don''t be too grateful to me. I''ve always been so willing to help..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw downing jumping to the tree, holding the tree in his feet and holding the tree in his hands. He had already climbed up the tree with his bare hands and his eyes widened.


    Seeing her climbing so easily, the boy could not help but cry out: "you belong to a monkey, right? Is that all right? "


    Tang Wenjian looks a little red. In fact, it is also his poor strength. If he is stronger, he can take her to the tree by himself.


    Standing under the tree and watching her climb up, he cried out anxiously: "you, you should be careful! Don''t fall. "


    "Great! I can''t climb up with my bare hands Tang Wenxuan said, see her hands and feet flexible climb up, after a while, actually on the tree.


    "What are you doing? Come up quickly. " Downing found a place to sit down and shout to the two men below.


    The teenager stared at her, grinned and said, "OK! How many years have you practiced climbing trees? It''s very rude to climb a tree in a girl''s house. Fortunately, Nangong Lingyun didn''t see you climbing. Otherwise, you would be scared away. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning glanced at him one eye, way: "you are really worried about blind."


    "Ah, do you really marry Nangong Lingyun? Are you not afraid that their family will despise you The young man looked like a gossip, changing branches with one hand, and looking at the Tang Ning who was not far away from him, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Downing glanced at him, and with a look of banter in his eyes, he said, "it''s none of your business who I marry? What are you doing so curious? Is it difficult? Do you like me


    Hearing this, the young man''s face rose red, staring at her with shame: "who likes you? You, you don''t talk nonsense


    Seeing the boy stammered and stunned, Downing chuckled, but the next moment he heard the roar of tigers and the screams of teenagers and girls coming down the mountain.


    "Roar! Roar


    "Ah


    The roar of tigers reverberated among the forests with a ferocious smell. The birds on the branches were all flapping their wings. The sharp screams were mixed with the roars of the tigers. From far to near, they seemed to be coming here.


    "My God! The tiger really attacked them The young man was astonished and looked down the road towards the mountain. There were no figures of them or tigers among the trees. Only the screams came.


    "It doesn''t sound like there''s only one."


    Tang Wenjian said. He stood on the branch and looked at it. He saw people running around in the woods. He said, "I''ll help save people." As soon as the voice fell, the figure had already jumped down.


    "I''ll go too! Wait for me Tang Wenxuan also called and jumped down.


    "It''s good, but it''s weak." The boy said, glancing at the two figures running down the tree, he said to the two guards: "you also go to help, let the Shen San quickly return the little tiger cub, don''t make trouble!"


    "Yes The two guards responded and quickly swept down the mountain road.

 Chapter 503

    Over there, Shen San, who was about to go down the mountain, was frightened by a tiger that suddenly came out of the mountain. The whole man sat down on the ground and saw the tiger open its mouth and bite at him. He screamed with surprise.


    "Ah! Help


    At the same time, the young master of the Chen family and another teenager reached out and pulled him back. At the same time, the surrounding guards reacted at that moment and quickly blocked the tiger in front of him.


    "Three childe, go down the mountain One of the guards called out and took out his sword to chop at the tiger, but he was scratched by the tiger''s claws, and the sword in his hand flew out.


    However, when Shen San and his wife wanted to go down the mountain, another tiger came out and blocked the way down the mountain. Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, the young master of the Chen family immediately drank: "go back quickly!"


    "Ah A girl kicked a stone and fell to the ground. She screamed and tried to get up, but her body was shaking.


    "Get up! Up the tree! Stay in the tree Tang Wenjian quickly stepped forward to help people up and pushed her forward to help others.


    "Run ahead, quick!" Tang wenxuanzi called out, let those girls who were scared white to run forward, and he also carried a sword to help.


    But when I went to the front, I saw that the guards were scratched because they were blocking two tigers. The scars on their bodies were deep, and the blood gushed straight out. It looked very frightening. Even the princes of the aristocratic families were in great distress. Some of them were hit and flew out, and some of them were injured. These people were injured originally. At this time, they were attacked again, and the wounds were even more serious ¡£


    "Don''t be impulsive! We use arrows


    Tang Wenjian grabbed Tang Wenxuan. They retreated not far away. They took off their bows and arrows and aimed at the two tigers in front of them. However, they were avoided because of the tiger''s flashing. They prepared to put on the second arrow. However, the other tiger found that they were shooting them with arrows, which was actually towards the two of them.


    "Roar!"


    "No! Run


    Seeing the beast roaring at them, they were scared and ran away. As far as their strength is concerned, frontal fight is not the enemy of the tiger beast.


    "You stay and don''t go down. I''ll go and have a look." Downing felt that she had to go and see, lest the two boys, who did not know their superiority, were missing their arms or legs, and she might not be able to explain them.


    "Miss, don''t go, it''s dangerous!" Tang Yingying called, but saw that she had slipped down the tree.


    The young man saw that Tang Ning actually got down from the tree and was scared by her. He called out: "Hey, you go to find death? If they can''t resist, you''ll only die if you go! Hello, Downing, come back to me! "


    Seeing that she ran away, the boy''s face appeared anxious. He jumped immediately and followed him down the tree. However, he collapsed for too long. As soon as he jumped down from the top, his legs became soft and he almost fell down.


    Over there, several young masters of the Chen family were injured. Seeing that the tiger beast attacked them fiercely, especially Shen San, who was protected in the middle, he immediately called out: "Shen San! Give it back to him


    "Well, I''ll give it back! Then Shen Sanyi gritted his teeth and threw the little tiger back in his arms.


    The tiger, who was supposed to bite the tiger, saw that the man was going to throw the cub back to him. He was worried that the tiger cub would be hurt. Therefore, he did not rush forward to bite him, but jumped at the tiger cub.

 Chapter 504

    At the same time, the tiger''s mouth was opened and its sharp teeth were retracted. It wanted to catch the tiger cub. However, the tiger cub did not receive it, but it bit a talisman. It flung the rune out fiercely, but it was still hurt by the rune that exploded with a bang. It screamed loudly.


    "Oh


    Tang Ning didn''t expect that the third young of the Shen family didn''t throw the tiger cub back. Instead, he threw a first-order explosive Rune and blew up the tiger beast.


    Her eyes narrowed and looked at Shen San, who turned around and ran away. This man is dead.


    At the next moment, she saw that the tiger whose face was wounded by the blasting mark was aroused with ferocity. She rushed forward with a roar. The sharp claws seized Shen San''s left leg and dragged him. The tiger''s mouth was dripping with blood, and the sharp teeth bit Shen San''s arm.


    "Ah


    The shrill scream, with trembling and frightened sounds, reverberated among the forests and made everyone''s heart tremble.


    The tiger beast, who had originally chased Tang Wenjian, didn''t chase them any more when they ran far away. Instead, they raised their heads and let out a roar of tigers. They quickly went back.


    "Three childe!"


    Seeing that scene, the guard rushed forward with red eyes. The sword in his hand was slashed at the tiger beast, but he didn''t want to. Because of the fall of his sword, the tiger beast gave a Fierce bite, and actually he bit off a piece of meat from Shen San''s arm.


    "Hiss! Shen, Shen San All the teenagers took a cold breath and exclaimed. When they saw that his arm was bitten by raw animals, they all turned pale.


    The flesh on the arm and the sleeve were torn down together. The bloody scene scared several girls to sit on the ground shaking, and could not even scream out.


    Shen San even convulsed because of the pain. His face was completely bloodless. He was swept by the pain. He fainted and fell into the boundless darkness


    "Shen San!"


    The boy who followed Tang Ning was also shocked by the scene in front of him. Shen San''s whole body fainted. His right hand was dripping with blood, and his bones were faintly visible. The blood gushing out dyed the ground red with blood. It was really frightening to see the whole man lying there.


    "Miss? How did you get here? You don''t want to die Tang Wenjian suddenly got nervous when he saw that one of her failed accomplishments dared to come here.


    If there is a fault in this ancestor, they can''t explain it when they go back.


    The boy who followed Tang Ning looked at the tiger beast which was bitten off by Shen San, who was unconscious on the ground. He was scared and exclaimed: "no! The tiger will kill Shen San! "


    "Come on! Stop it The young master of the Chen family exclaimed, because he was hit and flew out with injuries. He was still a little far away from Shen San, so he had no time to rescue him.


    The closer guard wanted to save people, but he was stopped by another tiger, who couldn''t spare any time to save people. Seeing the tiger beast wounded by Shen San rushed forward, only one thought flashed in everyone''s mind.


    It''s over, Shen San is finished


    However, at that critical moment, a sharp arrow whips out and shoots at the tiger beast. It seems that the arrow did not hit the tiger beast. However, the tiger beast that rushed forward roared and quickly retreated, staring at the direction of the sharp arrow.


    Tang Ning looked at the tiger that was alert to retreat, squinted, and handed the bow and arrow in his hand to the boy who stayed around: "take it."

 Chapter 505

    The young man had been empty, and was suddenly thrust into the bow and arrow by her. For a time, she was pushed back a step to stabilize her figure. Before she could speak, she actually stepped forward.


    "You are crazy! What are you going to do? " The young man drank in a low voice, and was afraid to startle the two tigers. He did not dare to act too much.


    "Don''t move or shout." Downing moved on, motioning them not to move and scream, lest they should be irritated by two tigers.


    "Miss, what are you doing! You don''t want to die Tang Wenjian, who had slowed down, cried out in a hurry, but saw that she had already stepped to Shen San''s side.


    Tang Ning took a look at the two tigers, and squatted down beside Shen San, who had passed out of his mind. He took out the small animal he had hidden in his arms. After two steps, he stretched out his hand and pushed the tiger in front of him: "give it back to you." She gently put the small beast in her hand on the ground, and then she retreated.


    The two tigers stared at her for a while. One of them came forward and opened the mouth of the tiger and bit the cub in its mouth. One of them went straight into the forest. The other tiger slowly retreated and ran away in a few breaths.


    A crisis was thus resolved by Downing, and the people who were frightened were not able to calm down. They looked at her one by one, and couldn''t say a word in half a sound.


    "Three childe!" The guard regained consciousness and quickly stepped forward to help the unconscious man up.


    Tang Ning glanced and said: "the wound is not light. Please send it back for treatment." This boy is also a writer. What''s wrong with him? Stealing tiger cubs? It''s not death. What is it?


    "Thank you very much, Miss Tang! I will tell my master how to help you The two guards saluted Tang Ning and quickly took his son down the mountain.


    "Why don''t you go back to the wound! If you look like this, you can''t hunt any more. " Tang Ning looked at the young master of the Chen family and said.


    Hearing this, they were stunned and asked, "do you want to stay?" What do you mean? She''s not going back to town?


    "I''m not hurt." Tang Ning said, looked at them, and said, "I won''t send them. You can go back before dark." Then he turned and went to the camp.


    Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenxuan two people Lengleng Leng to keep up with, the young man with bow and arrow in his arms thought for a while, unexpectedly also followed Tang Ning to go back.


    Seeing this, the young master of the Chen family gave an order to the guards to send them back first, but he also went back to camp.


    Other teenagers saw this, but did not go back, but directly down the mountain. Now they just want to go back to deal with their wounds, but they don''t plan to go back to camp again. If the two tigers come back to attack them, they can''t really run away.


    Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenxuan are following Tang Ning. Up to now, they haven''t figured out why the two tigers stopped and didn''t even hit the tiger when she shot the arrow?


    "Well, donning, aren''t you afraid that the two tigers will come back? Everybody''s gone. What are you staying for? " The boy with bow and arrow caught up and asked. His legs were soft and he walked slowly, but he could not bear to be curious.


    "It''s rare to come out and have a good time, of course." Downing went back to the camp and sat down and looked at him. "What are you doing with me?"

 Chapter 506

    "See what you''re doing here." The young man said, also followed in the side to sit down, a sit down, the whole person seems to be relieved to the tree behind.


    "I''m going to eat the roast boar and go back." She thought that by tomorrow, a wild boar could be caught in the trap. What''s more, this time I come out to relax and play. Naturally, they can''t be in a bad mood because of them.


    "Downing, how did you keep those two tigers from attacking us?" The young master of the Chen family came over and sat down beside him. He asked, tearing off the cloth and bandaging the wound.


    Downing took a look at him and said, "the two tigers just want the little beast. As long as you give them back, they will leave."


    In fact, although there was no aura of spiritual power in her arrow at that time, there was a trace of ancient breath in her arrow. Therefore, she shocked the two tigers and made them dare not to approach.


    The young master of the Chen family wrapped up his hand and looked up at her without saying anything.


    "Do you want me to bandage you?" Tang yingle asked, seeing that there were many wounds on his body, one of which was still a little deep. He could not help but ask, "why don''t you go back to the city for so many injuries?"


    "It''s just a skin injury. It''s not serious. I''ll simply deal with it." Chen family young Lord said, did not let her help bandage.


    After a rest, Tang Ning stood up and said to the Tang family, "let''s go! I''ll take you hunting. Dinner tonight is not ready yet. "


    "Now?" Tang Wenxuan hesitated: "is it safe? How do I think this place is not very safe? Otherwise, let''s go back! "


    "Don''t worry! It won''t die. " Said Downing, walking into the woods.


    Other people saw this, they also followed to the forest. Seriously, it''s good that I haven''t been attacked by two tigers. Now I''ve met two tigers. If I walk in this forest, I feel that there are dangers all around, which makes people dare not relax for a moment.


    However, Tang Ning, who is walking in front, is relaxed and takes them to catch prey in the forest. In the evening, Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenxuan return home with their prey. Their faces are full of joy and excitement.


    "I didn''t expect to catch so many of them. I can''t eat them tomorrow, not to mention tonight."


    "There are still some live pheasants here. I think I can keep them and take them home tomorrow."


    "Yes, take back the stew, hehe."


    They raised their heads to a piece of wood, which was covered with more than a dozen pheasants and two fat bamboo rats, and swayed as they walked.


    The young master of the Chen family and the youth were waiting by the fire. They were surprised to see that they had beaten so many pheasants. This pheasant runs very fast and can fly. It''s hard to catch it. I didn''t expect that they caught so many pheasants.


    "Get some to deal with, and treat both of them to roast chicken in the evening." Tang Ning said, and got into the small account to rest, which let the two people who had wanted to talk to her see, they had to continue to sit on the fire and wait.


    As it was getting dark, when they put the roast chicken on the grill, one of them came in the dark.


    "Miss." Qingzhi, who was dressed in a strong suit, came to the fire and saluted Tang Ning.


    "Why are you here? What''s the matter? " When downing saw him, he was a little surprised.


    "The owner just knew what happened in the afternoon and was worried about the safety of the first lady, so he asked his subordinates to protect her." Qing Zhi said respectfully.

 Chapter 507

    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed. After answering, he saw that his figure did not enter the woods, only guarding in the dark.


    Maybe it was because Qingzhi was around, and some of them relaxed a lot, but they didn''t expect that after entering the night, Tang Ning still asked Tang Wenjian to watch the night in turn. Although they were reluctant, they also worried that there would be a crisis in the evening, so they did it obediently.


    Until the next morning, Tang Ning called on Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenxuan, and went to the trap that was laid yesterday.


    "Can you catch a wild boar? Maybe there''s nothing in that trap. " Tang Wenjian walked as he spoke. When he came to the trap of cloth, he saw that the weeds on the cloth had disappeared. His eyes lit up.


    "Come on! Have a look They went ahead and came to the trap. When they saw the wild boar spinning in the hole, they froze for a moment and then laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Look at it! There is really a wild boar! Still alive Tang Wenxuan was laughing with joy on his face.


    Downing took a look at the boar below, bent his brow, and said, "you two get it up and go home with a rope."


    "Ah? You said you would take it home? " Two people Leng for a moment: "who, who leads?" Lead a pig across the market? It doesn''t look good! If a tiger is still more powerful, a pig


    "Yes! We can''t finish eating such a big head. We take it home and let the people in the kitchen deal with it, and then share it with everyone. " She patted them on the shoulder: "it''s up to you. I''ll go first."


    On hearing this, they were all in a hurry: "are you going down the mountain? You''re not waiting for us? We can''t make such a big one


    "Do something! Use your brain. " She waved her hand and went out, saying, "I''ll let yingle and the three of them come and help you."


    Smell speech, two people want to cry without tears: "why don''t you let Qingzhi help us? What can you do with the three girls? "


    "I''ll let Qingzhi take the horse back." Tang Ning said with a smile. When he returned to the camp, he asked Tang Yingying to help him. At the same time, he said to the young master and the youth of the Chen family: "I''m going back. Are you going to stay or go together?"


    Two people look at each other, slightly surprised, asked: "you are not going to wait for them?"


    "It''s not that they don''t know the way." Donning shrugged, and saw that the fire was all out, and went down the hill.


    When they saw this, they quickly followed. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw that she even led several people''s horses. They were stunned: "don''t you want them to walk back?"


    "Do you think they can ride horses with wild boars?" Asked donning, raising her eyebrows.


    The two said in silence. How do they think that she was deliberately punishing them?


    "Qingzhi." Donning called.


    "My subordinates are here." Qingzhi came to her side quietly.


    "You stay and follow them! Don''t let the boar hurt people She told one, to the next two people: "help me lead two."


    The young master of the Chen family and the young man saw that they all helped her to lead a horse. Before they could speak, they saw that she was leading the horse forward, and they quickly followed.


    When Qingzhi saw that they had left, he turned back. Soon he saw Tang Wenjian and several people coming down the mountain with a wild boa

 Chapter 508

    "Where are our horses?" The three girls looked stunned: "where''s our horse? Will they be taken away? "


    "Did not she say let us walk back? You think it''s just the two of us? " One side of Tang Wenjian curled his mouth and pulled the wild boar: "let''s go! Fortunately, it''s not far from the city. "


    As a result, several people with a sad face followed them, helping to drive the wild boar to the city. What they didn''t expect was that when they got to the city, they were all curious and looked at them. Unexpectedly, some people came to ask whether their wild boars should be sold. They finally arrived at the door of the house and gave the wild boar to the guards. They ran inside and yelled "Next time I will be killed, and I will not go out with the eldest lady!"


    When this came to Downing''s ears, she chuckled, "as if I wanted to take them out."


    "Ning''er, the Shen family''s people give you a thank you for saving their third childe." Tang Xiao came in and saw that she was lying on the soft couch in the courtyard. She sat down at the table with a smile.


    "Shen San also wanted to steal tiger cubs if he didn''t do anything else. It''s good that he didn''t lose his life." Downing sat up with his feet set and chin in one hand. He looked at his father sitting at the stone table and said, "Dad, how are you doing? Is the family busy? "


    "Almost! I''ve dealt with everything in the past two days. What? Where do you want to go out for relaxation? Do you want dad to accompany you? " Tang Xiao laughed, thought for a moment, and said, "we have a manor in the outskirts of the city, planting some fruit trees or something. If you want to play, dad will accompany you."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to play. I just think that if you are not busy recently, maybe you can practice in seclusion, break through the peak level of the spirit Master and impact on the foundation. After all, only when you step into the building foundation can you really be regarded as a person of cultivating immortals."


    "How easy is it to build a foundation?"


    Tang Xiao laughed: "you know, some people can''t find the threshold of building foundation all their life. If you look at this mortal land, only those top aristocratic families can have the founder. It is our ancestor who successfully built the foundation and became the foundation builder when he was 129 years old."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "but dad is different! My father is already a strong one at the peak of the spirit Master. He is only one step away from building the foundation. "


    "But this step is also the distance between heaven and earth."


    Tang Xiao shook his head and laughed: "you, you are too young to understand. It is very difficult to succeed without the foundation pill. In those years, our ancestors occasionally got a foundation pill to successfully build the foundation. However, the foundation pill is rare in the land of immortals, not to mention the land of mortals?"


    "Once upon a time, there was a spiritual master whose peak Shou yuan was about to die, but he did not build a foundation pill. In order to fight for vitality, he died when the first thunder fell. Since ancient times, people who did not build the foundation pill could not build the foundation successfully. There was a gap between heaven and earth in this step."


    Listening to his words, Tang Ning blinked his eyes and said, "I don''t have Zhuji pills. However, I have refined the spirit liquid that can help the advanced breakthrough with 99 Kinds of miraculous drugs. These miraculous medicines are still extracted according to a piece of Zhuji Dan formula in the library. Dad, do you dare to have a try

 Chapter 509

    Tang Xiaowei was shocked: "you refined it? It''s not a joke. If you don''t make a good one, it will make a big difference. "


    I don''t blame him for his amazement, because she had not been exposed to such things before. She suddenly told him that it was the medicine she refined, how not to surprise him.


    Seeing the hesitation and worry on his face, Downing realized that for herself, she knew how familiar she was with medicine and how much she knew.


    She had confidence in the medicine she extracted because she was the supreme one in the family medicine. She was familiar with the ancient and modern times, was proficient in Qimen dunjia, and was proficient in divination. There were not only martial arts and body skills handed down from ancient times, but also talisman prescriptions in the medicine door library. What she mastered and mastered was incomparable even in this world It was mentioned and discussed.


    What''s more, with the spirit breath as a supplement, we can do things that we couldn''t do before. The prescription of this liquid medicine is a building foundation pill in the library. Because she can''t make pills, she refined it. It took her a long time to prepare it. Even Han knew them, she was not willing to let them try it.


    Thinking of this, she gave a sly smile and said: "Dad, you may not have heard of the name of master Tang in Qingyun City, but in Tianlong City, a bottle of medicine refined by master Tang was sold at a high price, which was still priceless in the market."


    "What?"


    Tang Xiaowei was stunned. Seeing that she didn''t look like a joke, he couldn''t help saying, "but you haven''t been there for a long time. How could you..." She went to Tianlong College as a tutor for a short time. How could she be proficient in hair medicine in such a short time?


    "Dad, some things don''t depend on the length of time, sometimes we have to say the chance."


    Wen Yan, Tang Xiaoyi Zheng. What''s the best chance for her to cultivate immortals in such a short time?


    "Ning''er, I''ve only heard of the foundation building elixir, but I haven''t heard of the spirit liquid. Can the spirit liquid you mentioned really help breakthrough the cultivation and impact the foundation building monks?"


    "Look, Dad."


    She took out a small transparent bottle, went to him and gently waved the green spirit liquid with spiritual power light inside, and said, "unless it is the best, there is no harmful residue left in it. But my spirit liquid is refined and pure, without any harmful substance. I think it can be compared with the best one."


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao took the medicine and looked at it. He held it in his hand and said, "OK, Dad, I believe you."


    Now that she has said that, why not give it a try? Even if it really fails, he doesn''t have to worry, because she can support the whole family.


    He looked at her in front of him and said, "when we arrange the affairs of the family tomorrow, my father will go back to the mountain to shut up."


    "Dad, don''t mention it to anyone. Don''t worry about it. I''ll watch the family affairs." She spoke, reassuring him that he did not have to worry about family affairs.


    "Good." Tang Xiao showed a smile, stood up and patted her on the shoulder: "with you, dad is very relieved."


    The father and daughter chatted in the courtyard for a while, and Tang Xiao left, while Tang Ning lay down on the soft couch and squinted comfortably.

 Chapter 510

    The next day, Tang Xiao, who had arranged all the affairs of his family, went to the back mountain to shut up. He didn''t pay much attention to his practice in seclusion. People still did what they should do, and everything remained the same.


    As the days passed by, nothing happened in the calm. In addition to training, Tangning academy also practiced talisman and so on occasionally. After half a month, a thunderbolt thundered down from the sky to the back mountain of the Tang family, and a thunderbolt from the ground almost made the whole Qingyun city feel the thunder Great power.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it thundering all of a sudden? "


    "What''s the matter? Why did it thunder in the early morning? "


    "Why? Look at the sky above the Tang family! There are dark clouds all over the place. It seems that the thunder just hit their house. "


    "Hiss! That''s thunder! It''s not just ray! Go! Go and see what''s going on


    The people on the street of Qingyun city were talking about it, but some friars saw the sky thunder, and their faces appeared astonished. They couldn''t help but go to the front door of the Tang family curiously.


    The masters of the aristocratic families in the city, as well as the elders of the clan, were stunned when they heard the sudden fall of a thunder.


    "Why is it like a sky thunder?"


    An elder said, and ran out quickly. He jumped up to the roof and looked at it. When his eyes fell on the place where there was a vision in the sky that day, he couldn''t help but wonder: "that''s where the Tang family is. Is someone in the Tang family going to build a foundation?"


    "This is thunder! Someone in the Tang family is going to build a foundation? Who would it be? "


    "Go and have a look!"


    The owners of those aristocratic families in the city also rushed to the Tang family, and some small family members also rushed to the Tang family from all sides of Qingyun city.


    Building a foundation!


    It''s not something you can meet casually! If they are powerful, they are all powerful.


    At the same time, the people of the Tang family were stunned when they heard the thunder that day. Some of them didn''t know what happened? In particular, some of the younger ones were startled when they saw that the sky above their Tang family was covered with a large amount of dark clouds, and the strong airflow and pressure surged above them.


    After seeing this vision, the elders of the clan cried out excitedly: "don''t panic! Don''t panic! This is thunder! It must be someone in our Tang family who is building the foundation! It''s a good thing. It''s a good thing! If the impact is successful, our Tang family will have a strong foundation builder after our ancestors! "


    When they heard this, they were surprised. What a glory it is to have a strong foundation builder? Whether it is for them or for the family, it is a great good thing!


    Compared with the front, they are still happy. On the other side, Downing has come to the back mountain cave. Looking at the pressure and dark clouds in the sky, her eyes flash slightly.


    "Miss!"


    Qingzhi, who was guarding there, saw her coming, and quickly came forward to salute. She was worried and said, "Miss, the master of the house is in the cave. Just now a thunder fell down on the cave. Is there anything wrong?"


    Tang Ning looked at the front and said, "this is the sky thunder of building foundation. There are three ways in total. Don''t worry! My dad will be fine

 Chapter 511

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, she threw a token to him, and her voice was strangely calm. She said, "thunder will surely attract people from all sides of the city on this day. You should go to the front immediately, mobilize the guards in the mansion to guard the gate of the mansion. Then she will send ten secret guards to guard the back mountain. No one is allowed to step into the back mountain without my permission! There is no mercy for those who violate the order! "


    "Yes


    After taking the token, Qingzhi gave a reply. The figure quickly left and came to the mansion. The voice containing the aura of spiritual power spread: "pass on the little Lord''s order!"


    The people in the mansion are still excited and happy, so they listen to the voice containing spiritual power breath with a cold voice. For a time, they are all stunned, and they are all quiet. They listen carefully to the next words.


    "Send ten secret guards to the back mountain to protect Dharma! The Tang family is closed to guests! You are not allowed to step into the back mountain without the permission of the young master! There is no mercy for those who violate the order! "


    "To order!"


    After Qingzhi''s words fell, the voice spread respectfully. At the next moment, ten dark guards rushed to the back mountain. At the same time, other people kept the Tang family under the arrangement of Qingzhi.


    Several elders slowed down and remembered the master who practiced in the back mountain. They immediately wanted to go back to the mountain, but they were stopped.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go to the back mountain to see the owner! Get out of the way An elder drank at Qingzhi who stopped them.


    Qingzhi showed the token in his hand and said in a deep voice, "the little Lord has orders! Without permission, you are not allowed to step into the back of the mountain for half a step. Those who violate the order will be killed without mercy! "


    Several people a Zheng, way: "we can''t go back to the mountain?"


    "No!"


    "You


    "Qingzhi, do you know the seriousness of the matter? If someone takes advantage of this opportunity to destroy his advanced level and sneak into the back mountain to do harm to him, the first lady and ten secret guards are there, but it won''t do any good to him! "


    Qingzhi''s face was as usual, and he said, "I only listen to orders. Don''t embarrass me."


    A few people see this, but also can''t help but return.


    At the back of the mountain, Tang Ning was there, and ten secret guards appeared and saluted her respectfully: "my subordinates kowtow to the little Lord!"


    Downing looked at them and said, "two in a group, keep ten meters away."


    "Yes Ten dark guards responded and quickly dispersed in a group of two.


    Tang Ning looked at the dark cloud in the sky, and his eyes moved. After a thunder, the thunder didn''t fall again that day. Instead, the next thunder was brewing on it. The air flow and pressure on the sky were rolling from time to time, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    This is the sky thunder when the foundation is built. This thunder can strengthen the muscles and bones, and let the practitioners step out of the ordinary world and step into the real road of cultivating immortals. As long as the foundation is successfully built, not only the cultivation will be improved, but also the top strong person in this mortal land will be promoted, and even the longevity will be increased to 200 years.


    She didn''t know how long her father''s promotion would last? So she came to a big stone and sat down cross legged. There she kept her eyes closed.


    After arranging the things in front of him, Qingzhi also went back to the back mountain to guard.


    Whether it is Qingzhi in the light or the ten secret guards in the dark, they are all excited when they stay here and feel the breath of their master when they are advanced.


    If they succeed, there will be a strong foundation builder in their Tang family! I''m excited to think about it.


    All the people who came to the Tang family wanted to go in, but no one could enter. They had to wait outside.

 Chapter 512

    The head of the Nangong family thinks that his family has a lot of friendship with the Tang family. If he comes here, he should be able to enter. However, he is also rejected.


    Because they couldn''t get in, they looked at each other and went back. They intended to go in and have a look. If they can go to the advanced places, they may have a chance to build a foundation in the future, which will also help them. However, if they can''t get in, it''s unnecessary to say anything.


    "Boom!"


    The second thunderbolt was shot down in the evening. The sound was so loud that almost all the people in Qingyun City heard it.


    Listening to the thunder that day, the second way fell, and some people''s minds also floated.


    "It''s already the second thunder. If the third one is shot down, and he can withstand it, he will be the foundation builder."


    "Is it Tang Xiao, the head of Tang family? It''s said that he was shut down some time ago, but I didn''t expect that he could also impact on building foundation. Isn''t it said that he has stayed at the top of the spirit Master for a long time? "


    "Maybe you have some luck or chance! Otherwise, how can you dare to build a foundation? You know, this is life and death. "


    "It''s necessary to build a foundation. How did he get it?"


    "If he is allowed to build a foundation successfully, their Tang family is expected to jump into the top of the earth of mortals! You say, if the people of the top families know, will they send someone... " The speaker made a comparison of a wipe neck movement.


    The other people listened and their faces moved. It''s hard to say that the top families will not act like this.


    As people from all sides of the city guessed, after entering the night, dozens of people sneaked into the back mountain of the Tang family to prevent Tang Xiao from advancing. However, what they didn''t expect was that they lost their way when they entered the back mountain, and they were trapped in it and could not turn around.


    At the back mountain cave, Qingzhi was very tense. Looking at the young lady sitting there eating fruit, he could not help worrying: "Miss, my subordinates are worried that someone will sneak into the back mountain at night, which will be bad for the owner. Shall we send some more people here?"


    "No, according to my father''s progress, it is estimated that the foundation can be built before dawn." She took a look at the cave and continued to eat the fruit in her hand.


    As early as when her father went to Houshan to practice, she set up the array in this area. Even if someone really came, she would be trapped in the array and couldn''t get out.


    Moreover, since the second thunder started, those people had already sneaked into the back mountain. Now don''t pay attention to it. It''s not too late to deal with those people after her father built the foundation.


    Compared with her carefree, other people did not dare to be careless. Every dark guard kept his post and didn''t dare to leave without permission. In the early morning, after the third thunder fell, the dark cloud that circled in the sky finally dispersed and a piece of sunlight appeared.


    "The master of the house has built the foundation successfully!"


    Worried about a day and night Qingzhi, to see the sky that a piece of Xiaguang can not help but excited cheering out.


    Even ten dark guards came out of the dark, excitedly looking at the glow above their heads. Their master, the foundation was successful! This will be the youngest foundation builder of their Tang family!


    Downing looked at the glow in the sky and said, "yes! It''s a success Not only did her father succeed in building the foundation, but also her liquid medicine.

 Chapter 513

    Those who are trapped in the array have pale faces when they see the glow in the sky.


    It''s over!


    They''re done!


    Tang Xiao succeeded in building the foundation, but they were still trapped here, and there was only one dead end waiting for them.


    In the sky, soon after the sunset, Tang Xiao in the cave opened his eyes. At this moment, he clearly felt that he was the same as the original.


    Even if he hasn''t gone out of the cave, his divine sense can see everything outside the cave, even inside the Tang family. Even if the ants on the ground can clearly see it. Even if he concentrates slightly, he can hear the voice of the whole Tang family.


    What they were saying, and what they were doing, could not escape his eyes.


    Is this the benefit of foundation construction?


    He was excited in his heart, and the joy naturally gathered into a smile. The smile from the bottom of his heart appeared on his always serious face. He took a breath and stood up and strode out.


    Outside the cave, most of the people in the mansion have gathered here to welcome the master who successfully built the foundation. When he saw Tang Xiao, who strode out, his voice was full of joy and excitement and spread in the back mountain.


    "Congratulations on your success in building the foundation!"


    "Congratulations on your success in building the foundation!"


    "Congratulations on your success in building the foundation!"


    The loud voice is full of excitement and excitement, which reverberates in the back mountain. The sound is so loud that even the people outside the Tang family can hear it.


    Tang Xiao looked at the people kneeling on one knee and raised his hand to indicate: "all get up!"


    "Thank you Everyone respectfully responded, and then they stood up one by one.


    Among them, the only one who did not kneel down, Tang Ning went to her father, came to him, and said with a smile, "congratulations on the success of the foundation."


    "Good, good!" Tang Xiao looks at her, thousands of words do not speak.


    "Elder!"


    "Master of the house."


    The elder rushed forward. If he was respectful to him before, he was in awe at this moment. Such a young foundation building monk, the Tang family has produced him for hundreds of years! Perhaps, in the future, his achievements will not be limited to the founder.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help looking at Downing. Now there is a father of a foundation building friar. Even if she is willing to retire without the consent of the head of the family, it is estimated that no one in the family will dare to agree, let alone take over?


    "Send orders to all branches of the Tang family Tang Xiao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes The elder immediately responded. He stepped back and arranged quickly.


    "Two elders!"


    "Master of the house." The two elders quickly stepped forward and waited for him to show him.


    "To all forces in Qingyun City, a banquet will be held in the mansion three days later. I will wait for them to come."


    He ordered in a calm voice that all parties must be curious about the success of the foundation construction. Instead of asking them to inquire about it, they might as well invite them to dinner. First, let them know that Tang Xiao is now a foundation building monk. Second, it can also strengthen the prestige of the Tang family, and let them know that he TangXiao, the founder of the foundation, is the leader of the Tang family!


    "Yes The two elders did not dare to hesitate, so they quickly withdrew to make arrangements.


    "Three elders." Tang Xiao looks at him.


    "Master of the house." The three elders rushed forward.


    "Today, I succeeded in building the foundation, and the whole family enjoyed themselves together and gave them double monthly money."


    "Good." The three elders answered.

 Chapter 514

    "Ning''er, you go back first, and my father will deal with the things behind the mountain first." Tang Xiao looked at the side of Ning''er and motioned her to go back first.


    "Good." Tang Ning answered, and then went back to the front yard.


    "You all come with me." Tang Xiao looked at the four elders and others, and took them to those who were trapped there.


    While the Tang family were busy with various things, the top aristocratic families on the other side of the imperial city also learned about the news. Another family had a foundation building monk, which was a threat to them.


    However, they are far away from the Qingyun city. Even if they want to stop them, they can''t get there in a short time. So they let some people nearby do it. But now it seems that the prevention is not successful. Tang Xiao, the head of the Tang family, has successfully built the foundation.


    In Ouyang''s family, some of the people in charge gathered in the hall.


    "Where did Tang Xiao come from? If you want to know that even in the land of immortals, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to get this thing. How did he get zuki Dan to break through the advanced level? "


    "What''s the use of saying that now? Tang Xiao, the founder of the Tang family, is still a great threat to us. We should think about what to do now. "


    "This Tang Xiao was only a few decades old and entered the foundation. Under his leadership, the rise of the Tang family is necessary. If it can''t be suppressed, then we should make friends with it."


    "Make friends? That''s impossible. You forgot? The Tang family has a problem with us. "


    After this reminder, they remembered that the Tang family''s second room fight for power last time. They were also involved in the Ouyang family. Although the matter has subsided, they all know that the knot is not so easy to pass.


    "In that case, find a chance to get rid of him!"


    "However, the Tang family is protected by the night king. If you let the night King know..."


    "Then do it without knowing it!"


    A gloomy voice came, and the people looked at the place where the voice came. When they saw the people coming, they all stood up in a hurry and respectfully saluted: "I have seen my grandfather."


    "Since we have a festival with our Ouyang family, we can''t let them grow up! Otherwise, we will be a strong enemy of our Ouyang family in the future The old man''s gloomy eyes narrowed and his voice was fierce: "no one has succeeded in building foundation for so many years. I''d like to see what''s outstanding about Tang Xiao!"


    When they heard this, they were pleased and immediately asked, "the grandfather wants to do it himself?"


    "Not bad." The old man nodded his head, went to the throne and sat down, squinting a pair of gloomy and fierce eyes, and said: "recently, the Kung Fu has been so successful that I just go to meet this new foundation building monk!"


    On hearing this, the people were overjoyed. They immediately got up and saluted and said, "congratulations on the great achievement of Laozu''s skill! If there is an ancestor, the Tang Xiao child will not be able to pass this year! "


    The old man stroked his beard, narrowed his eyes, and said, "since you have made a move, you must have full assurance. I will visit my old friend tomorrow and ask him to go with me."


    Ouyang''s master listened and asked, "Laozu, but which ancestor of the left family?"


    "Not bad." Two strong foundation builders, let that Tang Xiao has three heads and six arms, and will not escape from their Wuzhishan!


    At the same time, in the night palace, Mo Ye''s deep eyes move when he hears the news from the black wind. Tang Xiaojin has become a friar of building foundation. Should it be her writing?

 Chapter 515

    Seeing that the master came back, Heifeng paid close attention to the news of the Tang family in Qingyun City, so he suggested: "master, the Tang family will hold a banquet for the principals of various forces in Qingyun City three days later. Should the master also join in the fun? After all, we helped them last time. If the master went, he would be a guest of honor. "


    Because he was not sure what the master was thinking and what he wanted to do, he could only suggest so. Because he felt that although the master was in the Imperial City, his heart was in Qingyun city.


    It''s just, what''s the reason? Is Tang Shi also in Qingyun city?


    "Step back!" Mo Ye says, motioning for him to step down, and he doesn''t make a half statement on his suggestion.


    "Yes." Black wind should, this just retreated.


    Mo Ye sits alone in the courtyard. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking about. He''s a little absorbed in his thoughts


    On the other side, where Tianlong college is located, early in the morning, people will take a spaceship and leave by the people of the college. Only a few of them are still in the college.


    Several tutors get together and talk about Nangong Lingyun, who is still in the closed door.


    "This Nangong Lingyun has been closed for so long, and I don''t know what his recent strength cultivation is like?" Yan can''t help saying.


    "He is also hit by a great fortune. He can get a chance when he goes down the mountain. His strength is thousands of Li every day. He is really powerful!"


    "Yes! I''m afraid that after the beginning of the new year, there will be no one here who can guide him or be his tutor. " Zhao said, thinking that he had stayed for such a long time, he sighed silently.


    "Who are the people who came to visit the Dean this morning? It doesn''t look like a normal person. " Teacher Lin asked.


    Yan Shuo shook his head and said, "we don''t know. According to the disciples, after they entered the dean''s yard, the Dean sent the others out. I don''t know what they are talking about in it, and I don''t know where they came from. However, when I took a look from a distance this morning, I realized that these people are very powerful, at least above us."


    "Oh? Can it be a man who lives in the land of immortals? "


    "Then I don''t know."


    "Guide Yan, Nangong is out of the pass!" A student came to announce.


    A few people listen, all are slightly surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that he was just talking about him, and he went out of the customs. It seems that he is anxious to go home. But I heard that he has a very good childhood sweetheart. I think he wants to see xiaoqingmei." Director Lin said with a funny smile.


    "I''ll go and have a look. You can sit down." Yan guide stood up and went out in a hurry.


    On the other side, in the courtyard of the Dean, he was greeting a middle-aged man, while on the other side stood a 15-year-old girl in red and two men in their twenties.


    "So you came here to see if there are any outstanding students in your family? Do you want to make a decision? "


    The Dean looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with a smile, shook his head and said, "you, it''s still the same for so many years. I don''t know that one election in these three years is a rule. Even if you want to accept one or two disciples, you can''t break the rules."


    "Ha ha, I''m not going to take your students now. What are you worried about?" The middle-aged man laughed, sipped a sip of tea, and then said, "this time I was ordered by the Lord to check some things. I came by the way to see if there are any outstanding students here."

 Chapter 516

    Hearing this, the Dean was surprised and said with a smile: "do you still have things to investigate in the land of mortals? What a rarity


    "That''s because the LORD looked at the stars at night some time ago, and saw a strange star in the sky. The star was born in the sky, and the future was fierce. The Lord felt that this was a strange image. It must be a demon star entering the world and would certainly harm the world. Therefore, we ordered us to search for it quietly. We must kill the demon star before it rises, so as to avoid disaster to the common people in the future."


    Listening to this, the Dean was shocked: "demon star? You don''t find in the land of immortals, how to run this mortal land? Isn''t this demon star in this mortal land? It''s not likely, is it


    "According to the master''s night view of the stars, the demon star is really on this side of the mortal land, so he sent us to look for it." "You are the dean of Tianlong college. Have you heard that there are any strange things happened recently in the land of mortals?"


    The Dean shook his head and said, "I''m a semi retired person. I seldom go out. I don''t know much about things outside the college. I haven''t heard of any strange people and things like that."


    Said, the Dean thought for a while, and then asked: "you said this demon star, is male or female? Is it always less? You said that the demon star was born in the sky. Is it a newborn baby


    "We don''t know about this. Even the patriarch can''t know about it, so let''s come and visit." Middle aged men talk about this, but also eyebrows micro coagulation, no wireless cable let them come over to check, this is difficult to check.


    "In that case, you may as well stay here first! Recently, all the students have gone home, and the college is quiet. " The president said, stood up and said, "you are new, I will show you around?"


    "No problem." The middle-aged man nodded and stood up.


    The dean and the middle-aged man went out together. The three young men followed, walking and chatting. However, at this time, they met Yan Dao and Nangong Lingyun, who came face to face.


    "Dean." Yan guide saw him, could not hide the joy of a call, but also bow to him and the side of the middle-aged man line a salute.


    "Dean." Nangong Lingyun bowed his hands and bowed and called.


    "Oh? You''re out? This strength... " When the dean''s eyes fell on Nangong Lingyun''s body, he was also slightly surprised: "Lingshi peak?"


    "Not bad, Dean. Ling Yun has reached the peak of Lingshi''s strength after being shut up this time." Yan can''t hide his excitement. Such advanced speed is really exciting, especially when he is still the Nangong Lingyun he has always been optimistic about.


    President Mu Lu appreciated, nodded and said with a smile: "it''s not bad. It''s really daunting for the future."


    The eyes of the middle-aged man on the side also looked at the young man. He was dressed in the white clothes of Tianlong school. His appearance was excellent and his temperament was outstanding. There was a fierce and attractive momentum between his eyebrows. He stood in front of several people without being arrogant or humble. His upright posture, as well as the natural and natural noble spirit, can all know that he was born into a noble family, and all parties A young man with excellent appearance.


    "Didn''t you say the students were all home? Why is there another one here? Is it hiding that I don''t know? " The middle-aged man jokingly said to the Dean, but his eyes fell on the young man.

 Chapter 517

    Even among the disciples in the land of immortals, this man is extremely outstanding. I didn''t expect that he could meet such a good young man when he came here.


    At this time, the girl in red who followed the middle-aged man also had a pair of beautiful eyes on the man in white. Seeing that he behaved in a noble manner, his bearing was even more excellent, especially his appearance was outstanding, so she couldn''t help looking at him more.


    The Dean heard his words and laughed: "ha ha, how can it be? This is just out of the customs."


    "Dean, because he wants to arrange a flying boat to take him home, so I come to tell you about the results of Lingyun''s closed door trip." Yan was very happy, so he brought Nangong Lingyun to visit the president.


    "Well, I see. Since he is going back, you can arrange it." Said, see next to the middle-aged man has been staring at Nangong Lingyun, eyes are full of appreciation of the color, this just smile way: "Lingyun, this is the immortal land Ziyang Xianzong Cheng Yang Zun, you come forward to see."


    Smell speech, Nangong Lingyun has not yet responded, next to the strict guide has been excited to sign: "Lingyun, quick, quickly come forward to meet Cheng Yang Zun."


    "Nangong Lingyun meets Chengyang Zun." He went forward and bowed his hands and saluted respectfully, the venerable of the land of immortals? Can there be a pill that can let people re cultivate their spiritual power?


    "Good, good."


    He nodded and Mu Lu appreciated him and said, "among the disciples of this college, I think you are very close to me. Would you like to accept you as a disciple?"


    Listening to this, Nangong Lingyun was stunned and couldn''t help looking at the president.


    After hearing this, the Dean was stunned for a moment and then laughed: "look at you, are you crazy again? Didn''t you say we had to wait until the election? Why do you want to order it first? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, it''s hard to see a good one. Naturally, I think about the income." Cheng Yang Zun chuckled and looked at Nangong Lingyun and said, "even if you worship me as a teacher, you can practice in this college for the time being. After a while, we will go back to the sect and take you back with you. What do you think?"


    "What are you doing? That''s a great thing. " Next to the strict guide are anxious, quickly motioned him to go to the teacher.


    "Well."


    The Dean laughed and said to Nangong Lingyun, "Ziyang Xianzong is also a great immortal sect in the land of immortals. Chengyang Zun is the strong one of Yuanying and the master of Ziyang Xianzong. There are few disciples who can be admitted by him. If you can worship him as a teacher, it is also your nature."


    When he heard that the man in front of him was Yuanying strong, Nangong Lingyun was shocked. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and immediately knelt down on his knees to worship his master.


    "Disciple Nangong Lingyun, please see your master." He made three respectful obeisances.


    "Good, good!" Cheng Yang Zun laughed with satisfaction and said three good words in succession, which can represent his satisfaction and love for this disciple.


    He looked at the disciple kneeling in front of him, reached out and helped him up. He said, "if you enter the seat of Chengyang Zun today, you will be the three disciples under my seat. Above you, there are two senior brothers. When you come to the sect in the future, you will see it."


    "Yes." Nangong Lingyun respectfully answered.


    "If you are a teacher, you can''t have a meeting ceremony." With a smile, he took out three things: "this is a gift for you, a space ring, a Chixiao sword, and a flying magic weapon."

 Chapter 518

    "Lingyun, thank you very much."


    He took the three things with his hands and knew that they were all unusual things. After all, the heaven and earth bag was already a rare treasure in this mortal land, let alone the space ring.


    Looking at those three kinds of treasures, the two men in the back flashed their eyes and glanced at envy. How satisfied Chengyang Zun is with this disciple can be seen from the three kinds of treasures he presented.


    Not to mention the space ring and flying magic weapon. The Chixiao sword alone is enough to make many people in the immortal''s land envious. You know, it''s a sword that ranks No. 1 on the list of immortal utensils. It''s actually made him give it to this new disciple.


    "If you recognize the Lord''s things with blood, these things can communicate with you."


    Cheng Yang Zun chuckled and said, "come on, let me introduce you to you." He turned slightly, looked at the girl in red behind him, and said to Lingyun of Nangong, "this is the daughter of my old friend, song Hongshan."


    "Hongshan has met elder martial brother Lingyun." The girl in red went on a ceremony and looked at the man in front of her with a pair of beautiful eyes and a smile.


    "Sister song." Nangong Lingyun returns with a gift.


    "Sun Hai met elder martial brother Nangong."


    "Li Dong met elder martial brother Nangong."


    The two also advanced a courtesy, respectful.


    Seeing that Nangong Lingyun seemed to have doubts, Chengyang Zun said: "they are the inner disciples of Ziyang sect, and you are my disciples. Therefore, it is natural to call on you, elder martial brother."


    After hearing the speech, Nangong Lingyun also returned a ceremony. He originally wanted to ask his master if he had pills that could help people to gather spiritual power breath again? However, seeing the scene at present, it seems that it is not suitable to ask this question, so they first pressed down.


    Seeing that Nangong Lingyun even worshipped his teacher, the dean said with a smile: "in this case, Lingyun, you should take your master and them to have a rest first."


    "Yes." Nangong Lingyun responded, and then he said to Chengyang Zun: "master, I''ll take you to the guest house to have a rest first."


    "No problem." After receiving a disciple, he was in a good mood. After a few words with the Dean, he left with Nangong Lingyun.


    After watching them leave, Yan Dao said with emotion and smile: "the fairy fate of Lingyun is really extraordinary! Some time ago, I got the chance. Today, I will join the immortal gate because of the chance. There is a strong young man as the master. What a bright future


    "Every man has his own chance, and he is his own creation." The Dean laughed and said, "this time, even the arrangement of the flight ship to send it is not necessary, he can go back by himself."


    "Dean, in this way, he won''t stay here for a long time, will he? At that time, they will take him to the land of immortals, and then they will really set foot on the road of Lingyun. " The thought of such an excellent student to leave the college, the heart actually gave birth to a trace of reluctant to give up.


    The Dean laughed, turned to the yard and said, "he doesn''t belong here. How long can he stay here? You have been a tutor for so many years, and there are so many students coming and going. Can''t you see through it? College is the cradle of students. When they grow up, they will leave. "


    After listening, Yan didn''t speak. He just stopped there for a while and didn''t follow up the dean''s yard. Instead, he turned around and left and was ready to talk to some other tutors about it.

 Chapter 519

    Nangong Lingyun, who had planned to leave today, stayed in the college for another three days because he took Chengyang Zun as his teacher. During these three days, he followed his teacher, listened to his instructions and instructions, and explained some things about the land of immortals. After three days, he also had a certain understanding of the land of immortals.


    In addition to the three worship rites, his master also taught him some immortal skills and a set of sword techniques. On that day, after finishing the sword, he went to his master''s courtyard to pay farewell and return home.


    "Elder martial brother Lingyun, I''m looking for you!" The girl in red ran over and laughed when she saw him.


    "I''m going to find my master, too." He nodded and went with her to the courtyard.


    "Reverend, elder martial brother Lingyun is here." The girl in red ran up to him.


    "Master." Nangong Lingyun forward a ceremony.


    The more he looked at the disciple in front of him, the more satisfied he was. After just three days together, he learned more about him, especially his excellent talent and savvy. He couldn''t master the skills of immortal or sword, which made him very happy.


    His talent is much better than the two disciples in front of him. With time, his achievements will surely be ahead of him!


    "Are you going home today?" He asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to go home for the Spring Festival. I should stay for a while and then return to the college." Then he looked at Cheng Yang Zun and said, "master, would you like to go home with your disciples?"


    Cheng Yang Zun shook his head and said with a smile, "I have something to do when I come out this time. I won''t go. I''ll talk about it when I have a chance in the future."


    "You are now the top cultivation of Lingshi. You are only one step away from building the foundation. However, because you are an advanced strength in a short period of time, the foundation is not stable, so it is not suitable for building foundation at present. In the next time, you should lay a solid foundation. After arriving at the sect, I will prepare the foundation pill for you to help you build the foundation."


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun immediately said, "thank you, master." He hesitated after thanking him.


    "But what''s the matter?" Seeing his hesitation, Cheng Yang Zun asked.


    "Master, I have a question for you." Thinking that he would go back today, he asked.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " He asked with interest.


    "Dare you ask Master, is there a pill that can help people re coagulate their spiritual power in the land of immortals?" In the heart, always holding on to Tang Ning, now has such a good opportunity in front of him, he naturally hopes to know whether there is such a pill?


    After hearing this, Cheng Yang Zun asked, "reincarnate your spiritual power? What kind of situation are you talking about? "


    "I have an old friend who originally had excellent cultivation talent. However, for some reason, she broke up overnight and can''t reunite. Therefore, I want to ask Master, is there any pill in the world that can make her practice again?"


    On hearing this, he shook his head and said in a deep voice: "in this situation, one night''s cultivation is completely broken, either the spiritual roots are cut off, or the muscles and veins are damaged. Therefore, ordinary pills can''t play a role in this situation. You should know, even in the land of immortals, if the spiritual roots and muscles are broken, there is no one who can practice again."


    He looked at him and said, "all his life, he can only be a mortal."

 Chapter 520

    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun''s heart was shocked, just like a knife digging in his heart. He was in pain and couldn''t say a word for a long time. He asked, "master, is there really no way?"


    "As far as I know, I haven''t heard of it at present, but I can''t rule out that some immortals have this ability."


    Perhaps because he looked like he was hit, he said one more sentence: "but even so, there are some pills and fruits in the immortal''s land that can add longevity to ordinary people and strengthen their health."


    Nangong Lingyun''s heart lit up a glimmer of hope, and respectfully saluted him: "thank you for telling me these, Lingyun already knows it."


    Seeing this, Cheng Yang Zun nodded: "well, I''m going to tell you almost what you said. You can go home by yourself."


    "Yes, Ling Yun quit." He bowed his hands and bowed, and then he retreated. After leaving the yard, he left the college directly, and then flew to Qingyun city by air craft.


    Two days later, Nangong Lingyun returned to Qingyun city directly with his flying machine. When the flying machine and Nangong Lingyun, who was dressed in a black robe, passed through the sky of the city, causing quite a stir in the city.


    "Look! The one flying in the sky is the young master of Nangong family, Nangong Lingyun! "


    "Hiss! Didn''t he just go to Tianlong college? How can you fly in the sky


    "The one he''s treading on must be the fairy''s flying machine! It''s just that these babies are only found in the top institutions of Tianlong college. How could he have his own flying machine? "


    "Not to mention, the young master of Nangong family is really excellent, let alone Qingyun city. It is estimated that the young master of Nangong family is also a top-notch existence in Tianlong college."


    "I don''t know why the marriage between Nangong family and Tang family has not been followed up? Do you think they will marry again? "


    "I think Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, has a beautiful face, but it is a hard injury to be unable to practice. The Nangong family master and the Nangong family elders will certainly not agree. If she is a concubine, it is still feasible. But the Tang family master can''t be a daughter of Tang Ning, and it is absolutely impossible for him to let the Pearl of his hand be his concubine. Therefore, I think the marriage between the two will be in suspense."


    All the people in the city are talking about it. They think that all these gossip things in the aristocratic family in Qingyun city can be said for a day by sitting down.


    On the other hand, because of Nangong Lingyun''s high-profile return to the city, the Nangong family''s people have received news early, and they all come out to meet them. When they see Nangong Lingyun, who is full of magnificence and extraordinary momentum, comes from his flying machine, his family is ecstatic and excited.


    "Look! The little Lord is back


    When Nangong Lingyun arrived at the door of his home, he put away his flying machine and gave his father a salute: "father, I''m back."


    "Good, good, just come back, just come back, quickly enter the mansion, quickly enter the mansion." When the Nangong master saw such an excellent son, his eyebrows were filled with pride and satisfaction.


    "Welcome the little Lord back to the house!"


    "Welcome the little Lord back to the house!"


    "Welcome the little Lord back to the house!"


    The people who came out to meet him cried out in anger, saluted him one after another, and automatically got out of the way on both sides to welcome him into the mansion.


    "Well." Nangong Lingyun answered and went to the mansion with his father and others. He asked, "father, how is everything at home recently?"

 Chapter 521

    "Everything is fine at home, but it''s you. Why did you go to the college for a short time and become the peak of the spiritual master? It seems that Tianlong college is a top institution in the world of mortals. It is really different! "


    Nangong''s master said with emotion that when he came back this time, he noticed the change of his breath and strength, which had reached the peak of the spirit Master. It must be said that he was shocked.


    Nangong Lingyun showed a smile and said, "father, I have something to tell you when I come back this time." As they talked, they entered the hall. Several elders of the clan followed in, while the others scattered.


    After they sat down, several clan elders looked at Nangong Lingyun, and their eyes were full of joy: "I didn''t expect that the young Lord had been to Tianlong College for a long time, and he had already advanced to become the peak of spiritual master. This is the youngest peak monk of our Nangong family in hundreds of years!"


    "Yes, the young master has outstanding talent. He is a rare cultivation genius. He will build the foundation early and become a foundation builder in the future."


    "God bless my Nangong family. Nangong family is very happy!"


    "The master of the family, the young master has returned to his home, and now he has such accomplishments. Do you want to go to the back mountain to report to the ancestors who are in seclusion? We think that if our ancestors knew the good news, they would be very happy. "


    Listening to their suggestions, the Nangong master thought about it, looked at his son and asked, "Lingyun, what do you think?"


    Nangong Lingyun nodded his head and said, "it''s necessary to ask my grandfather to come out, because what I''m going to say also needs to be known by my ancestors."


    Seeing this, he said, "in this case, you can go with me to invite my grandfather."


    "Yes." He responded and followed him back to the mountain and went to ask his ancestor to leave the pass.


    Not to mention anything else, he had to tell the ancestors of their Nangong family about the fact that he worshipped the strong Yuanying as his teacher.


    Unlike the ancestors of the Tang family, the Nangong family''s ancestors did not go to the land of immortals, but closed their doors to practice in their own cave behind the mountain. They paid little attention to the affairs of the family, and only appeared when the important events related to the life and death of the Nangong family occurred.


    In the back mountain, the Nangong family leader, Nangong Lingyun and several clan elders stood in front of the cave and saluted the cave: "Laozu, I have something important to do with my family. I''d like to invite him out of the pass."


    The voice containing the aura of spiritual power was introduced into the cave. The old man in the cave opened his eyes, and the God''s consciousness outside looked at several people outside. His eyes moved slightly, and then he got up and went out.


    Listening to the sound of the stone door opened, and saw the people inside come out, they bowed their hands and saluted: "ancestor."


    The ancestor of Nangong family glanced at them and said, "you should step back first."


    "Yes." Several people did not dare to say more. They retreated respectfully, leaving Nangong Jie and Nangong Lingyun standing there.


    After they left, Nangong Laozu''s eyes fell on Nangong Lingyun, and his eyes softened a little. He asked, "in just a few months, he broke through and became the peak of Lingshi. But what chance did he encounter?"


    Nangong Lingyun didn''t hide it because he was his grandfather. He said: "Laozu, when his grandson went to Tianlong college to report for duty, he got the help of master Tang, who was the master of the Heavenly Dragon. He was able to break through the ranks and become a spiritual master. About a month ago, his grandson went to Tianlong City alone after he went out with master Tang. He also got a chance to inherit and practice in seclusion after returning to the college The force breaks through to the peak of the spirit Master. "

 Chapter 522

    "Good, good!"


    Nangong Laozu nodded with satisfaction, and his face showed a color of joy: "God bless my Nangong family! You are the most outstanding son in my family. Now you have this chance, and you can have a happy journey. "


    "Grandfather, father, in fact, I want to tell you something else today."


    Nangong Lingyun smiles and looks at them and says, "just a few days ago, I was introduced by my tutor and Dean of Tianlong college, and I was able to worship the immortal land. Chengyang Zun of Ziyang Xianzong is my teacher. My master is already a strong one of Yuanying. I have only three disciples, including me."


    "What!"


    This time, even Nangong Laozu was shocked to breathe out in a low voice, and his expression was excited: "do you say you have worshipped under the immortal sect? Are you a master or a strong young man? "


    "Yes, ancestor."


    He nodded and looked at the shocked and surprised grandfather and father. He took out his master''s gift and said, "these are the three gifts my master gave me."


    Looking at the space ring on his hand, as well as an aircraft and a sword, they were surprised: "good, good! This is a great wedding. You must carefully keep these three things that your master gave you. "


    The three of them talked here for a while, and then they went to the front yard together. Because of the great joy of the day, the Nangong family''s ancestors did not shut up and went back to live in the courtyard.


    After returning to the hospital to wash and wash, Nangong Lingyun did not want to rest, so he wanted to go to the Tang family to see Tang Ning.


    He went to the pastry shop to buy some cakes and other things, and then went to the Tang family.


    After knowing that he had gone to the Tang family, the Nangong family leader sighed and came to the courtyard of their ancestors and said, "Laozu, it''s not a way for Lingyun to be attached to Tang Ning! Since he can''t give up her, I don''t know if we can find a time to talk with Tang Xiao and let his daughter marry to be a concubine? "


    "In vain, you and Tang Xiao have known each other for many years. How can you not know him? He regards his daughter as the apple of his eye and dotes on her. How can he make her a concubine? You''d better stop thinking! To avoid hurting the two families by mentioning it. " Nangong Laozu said, waving his hand, indicating that he should not take more measures.


    "But is that all right? Lingyun has such a good fairway now. I''m worried that he will destroy the fairway because of Downing in the future What kind of woman do you want to marry? He is worried that his heart is tied to Downing, and he will really make something that can''t be cleaned up in the future.


    Nangong Laozu glanced at him and said, "can you manage it? If you say so, he will listen, and you don''t have to come and tell me


    He took a sip of tea, squinted, and said, "Lingyun, the child, had an idea when he was a child. He couldn''t pull back the things he decided. Now he is the peak of the spirit Master. He should know what he is doing? It''s better to know that he didn''t get any good results with that girl doll of Tang family, and watch it! It must have come to an end naturally. "


    Listening to his grandfather''s words, the Nangong family leader was silent: "since the ancestors all said that, then we can only do it like this!"


    "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. You are a father and don''t have to deal with everything. Let him go! It''s that the Tang family and we are close friends. We''ve always been friends. Don''t get upset with the Tang family because of this. "

 Chapter 523

    "Yes, I know." He answered, and then he backed out.


    Seeing him leave, Nangong Laozu shook his head: "Alas! Father is better than son Fortunately, Nangong Lingyun, an outstanding descendant of Nangong family, didn''t have to worry too much.


    At the same time, Tang Xiao was in Tangning''s courtyard and said: "Ning''er, I heard that Ling Yun came back, or he came back with his own imperial weapon. Did he not go to Tianlong college and get something great? Even before he went to the Academy, he was not a monk


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "he ah, he has got some opportunities. When I came back, I heard that his level of strength has been promoted very quickly. I thought he would have been practicing in the college closed door."


    "Then you and he..." Tang Xiao hesitated and wanted to ask them what happened to them? Seeing the daughter''s indifferent face again, he could not help sighing.


    "He and I are pure friends." Downing chuckled and said, "don''t mention, he is really excellent. There are few people in the college who can compare with him. Watch! He will certainly go a long way on the road of cultivating immortals. "


    "Since he is so excellent and loves you so much, why do you refuse him again and again? Give him a chance, but also give yourself a chance! After all, you are childhood sweethearts, and you are deeply in love. " Tang Xiao persuades, such an excellent man, he is very happy that his daughter can develop with him, but the child is indifferent, which is really worrying.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it! If there is a margin, it can''t be blocked. If it''s not, it will only become empty. " She did not care, squint, took the book on the side of the face cover: "Dad, I want to take a nap, you go busy!"


    "If you do, you will know that you don''t like your father''s nagging about it all the time. Dad doesn''t bother you." Tang Xiao helplessly said, saw her holding the book to cover the face, shook his head way: "want to sleep also don''t enter the room to sleep, if catch a cold?"


    "No, there will be sun soon." Said downing.


    "That father went to be busy first. I guess Ling Yun will come to see you later." Tang Xiao said and turned away.


    Sure enough, not long after going out, he met the housekeeper and Nangong Lingyun coming in. At the moment when he saw him, he could not help but be surprised: "Lingyun, you are the peak of the spirit Master?"


    "Shibo." Nangong Lingyun saluted him and said with a smile, "I''ve just advanced some time ago. Lingyun here also congratulates Shibo for successfully building the foundation."


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaolang began to laugh: "ha ha ha ha ha ha, good and good. You are young and have this cultivation. Your father and they must be very happy. Even if I see you, they are very happy for you."


    "I''ve met my father and grandfather at home. I thought I''d come to see Ning''er, Shibo and Ning''er just after I finished? Is everything ok with her this time? " Nangong Lingyun inquired, and his eyes fell on him.


    "Well, Ning''er is doing well. The girl is basking in the sun in the courtyard! You haven''t seen her for a long time. They sit down and have a good chat He laughed and asked him to go to Downing.


    "Good." Nangong Lingyun responded with a smile: "Shibo, I''ll go first." Said, after a salute, this just went to the main courtyard.


    When he came to the gate of the courtyard, he saw a soft couch under the tree in the courtyard. On the soft couch lay the son of his heart.

 Chapter 524

    She was wearing a plain white dress and lying on the soft couch, with her legs folded up, her hands under her head, and a book on her face. Her ink hair was scattered on the soft couch at random, and several strands fell on the edge of the soft couch. Her posture was casual and natural. Different from the gentle and elegant she used to see, she made him lose his mind slightly and couldn''t move his eyes.


    Tang Ning was originally just keeping her eyes closed. Therefore, when her eyes fell on her all the time, she knew that Nangong Lingyun was coming, even though no one had any communication.


    Besides him, who would look at her with such a passionate look?


    She took off the book on her face, put down her folded feet and sat up. She looked at Nangong Lingyun, who was standing at the gate of the hospital and was wearing a black robe. Her eyes flashed with a flash of dark light.


    I didn''t expect to see him for a period of time. He went directly from the spirit Master to the spirit Master''s peak. The speed of such progress was really amazing.


    In addition, he was always fond of wearing purple robes in his usual clothes. After changing into black robes, he was more calm and attractive than before. Standing there alone, his temperament was very excellent. It has to be said that this time, he has changed a lot.


    "What are you looking at?" She asked, holding her cheek in one hand.


    Nangong Lingyun looked at her, her eyes fell on her beautiful face, walked forward slowly, and said, "I just think, you are not the same as when you were a child."


    Smell speech, Downing smile up, way: "I told you long ago, I am not that year''s Downing." She took a deep look at him and said, "it''s not the little green plum you are familiar with."


    Nangong Lingyun came to the table and put the cake on the table: "I know, you have said it more than once." As he untied the oil paper wrapped in the cake, he took the cake to her and said, "come on, try the peach blossom cake. It''s just come out of the oven."


    Tang Ning took a look at him, smelling the faint fragrance of peach blossom, reached for a piece and ate it. The crispness of the entrance carried the fragrance of peach blossom. The light sweetness made her squint like a kitten, and ate up the cake after two or three mouthfuls.


    "Is it delicious?" Looking at her face satisfied with eating, he could not help laughing, looking at her eyes with doting.


    "Delicious." Downing said truthfully that she likes delicious food, and she can''t resist the delicious food, and the peach blossom crisp is really delicious.


    "If you want to try other flavors, I''ll bring you some. If you like, I''ll bring you some tomorrow." He said with indulgence, and motioned her to try other tastes.


    They are talking in the courtyard, but they don''t know. In the dark, Mo ye, dressed in black, stands on a big tree not far away from the courtyard and looks at the two people in the courtyard. His deep black pupil cuts through the deep light, and his thin lips are slightly pursed, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Nangong Lingyun is also infatuated with her. Maybe he is more suitable to be with her than he is? What''s more, they have a childhood love affair, and once promised to live a lifetime. Perhaps Nangong Lingyun can give her more happiness than he, the son of Tianzhu, who can''t live to be 30 years old.


    Just, why is his heart tearing like pulling pain? Why can ache to gasp to come? Why lose? Why do you feel a heart empty? As if lost the world''s most precious treasure

 Chapter 525

    When she finished eating, she took out some cakes in the corner of her mouth and handed them to her As she spoke, her hand had taken over the crispy pieces in her hand.


    When Tang Ning didn''t react to him, he saw that he had put a pad in his hand, and Nangong Lingyun didn''t wait for her to speak. He took the crispy pieces that she dropped when eating cakes and went out.


    Her eyes flickered slightly, looked at the pad in her hand, thought about it, or wiped the corners of her mouth and her fingers stained with debris.


    Nangong Lingyun came back with a cup of tea in his hand. He handed it to Tang Ning and said, "have a cup of hot tea! I just let the servants soak it. "


    She looked at him, then reached out to take it, and by the way said thanks: "thank you very much."


    A few cakes went down, it was a little dry. At this time, he brought a cup of tea, which could not be refused. However, she was surprised that he could be so considerate.


    "Ning''er, I want to tell you something." Nangong Lingyun looked at her and hesitated. She felt that he had to tell her something in person.


    After two sips of tea, Downing looked at him: "huh? Yes? You say


    He took the tea cup in her hand and put it on the table beside her. He took the stool and sat down beside her: "I went to Tianlong college with the help of master Tang, the teacher of Tianlong. I was promoted to a higher level of spiritual master. But I got a chance. My strength broke through at one stroke and reached the peak of spiritual cultivation. It was only one step away from building the foundation."


    Seeing her slightly tilted head, blinking a pair of beautiful eyes to look at him, he busy way: "I think, I am already a spiritual master peak monk, soon will spread, I don''t want you to know from other people, so I told you in person, in addition, there is another thing is, I have been worshipped to the land of immortals, Ziyang Xianzong Chengyang Zun''s seat as my own younger brother Son. "


    Whether it''s his strength improvement or his worship to Xianzong, she will know in the end and tell her that she is worried that she will think too much about sadness. After all, she was so gifted in the past, but now she can''t regain the aura of spiritual power and can only be an ordinary person.


    If he didn''t tell her, she would know if the news spread in the future. He was worried that she would think more about it. He thought that he thought that she could not practice and so on. He decided to tell her these two things in person.


    "Have you become a disciple of Ziyang Xianzong? This is a good thing! Congratulations. " She was smiling and cheering heartily.


    Some people are not destined to be things in the pool, and there will always be opportunities to soar into the sky. Nangong Lingyun is such a person.


    She was not surprised that he would have this chance.


    "Don''t worry about the fact that you can''t practice. I have already asked the master. He said that everything is not impossible. As long as you have faith in your heart, you can practice again."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, and said, "I''m very good now. I''ve already opened my eyes to whether I can practice."


    Not far from the courtyard, Mo ye on the tree hears Nangong Lingyun''s words, and his deep eyes move. It seems that he did not know that the little green plum in front of him was the Tang teacher he knew in Tianlong college.

 Chapter 526

    If you look at Tang Ning, it seems that she has no intention to tell him. Is it because she has no intention to Nangong Lingyun? Or for other reasons?


    What does she think?


    "I brought you some tea when I came back this time. You can drink it in a bath." He took out a can of tea from the space ring, then took out two small medicine bottles and put them aside, telling him, "these two bottles of pills are good for your health. You can take one pill a day."


    Then he stood up and said, "I''ll go back first. I heard from my father that the eldest uncle invited people from all the aristocratic families in the city to come to the party tomorrow. I have to go back and prepare a gift to celebrate the founding of the world."


    In fact, he knew that she was not willing to be alone with him for too long, especially after she had told him that the marriage they had promised to give up, she was even more alienated from him. Therefore, he would say goodbye and go back first.


    Looking at her on the soft couch, his deep eyes fell on her face, warm voice asked: "Ning''er, can you send me off?"


    Tang Ning Leng for a moment, this just nodded: "good." As soon as the voice fell, she stood up and went out with him.


    They walked quietly until they arrived at the front yard gate when downing stopped and said, "thank you for your cakes and your gifts."


    His eyes are soft, his eyes fall on her and say, "don''t be too polite with me. OK, you go back!" Then he walked away.


    After watching him leave, Downing went back. When she came out of the yard, she took a slight pause and looked around doubtfully. It felt like someone was looking at her, but she didn''t see anything.


    Mo ye, who is hiding in the dark, looks around her suspiciously. Finally, he enters the courtyard. His deep black pupils are flashing. Her vigilance and sharpness are amazing. Even Nangong Lingyun, who is the peak of the spirit Master, doesn''t notice his existence. However, she can feel that someone is watching her around.


    In order to avoid being found by her, he took back his eyes and left quietly.


    In the hospital, Tang Ning looked at the things left by Nangong Lingyun and hesitated. Then he opened the two bottles of medicine, poured out some of them and smelled them in the palm of his hand. His eyes could not help blinking.


    These pills are really good for the health, but they are only for ordinary people. Ordinary people can take these pills to strengthen their health, but they have no effect on the immortal practitioners.


    Even so, she also knew that he had spent a lot of time to get these two bottles of medicine back.


    She felt that Nangong Lingyun would not just take a can of tea to send her, so the tea, it is estimated that there is something different. Thinking of this, she opened the tea pot. When the jar was just opened, she could smell the fragrance of green grass and the aura of spiritual power.


    She took out some tea leaves and put them in her palm. When she saw the tea leaves, her heart moved.


    "Where did he get this pot of spirit tea?" She was slightly surprised, murmured, and looked at the tea in her palm.


    This tea is slender like a needle, covered with white hair, like silver like snow, it is the spirit tea Baihao silver needle.


    Lingcha itself is extremely rare, not to mention the best Baihao silver needle in the tea. You need to know that Lingcha is sold for two, with one or two thousand gold precious. The pot he gave her also has half a catty at least, and its price is very high.

 Chapter 527

    Looking at the Lingcha in her hand, she sighed slightly in her heart, and finally shook her head and put things into the space.


    The next day, the Tang family banquet guests, to the Qingyun City dignitaries, everyone brought a congratulatory gift, to celebrate the foundation of the Tang Xiao.


    The guests in the front yard are like clouds, and the sound of congratulation is continuous. Everywhere, there is a lively and joyful atmosphere.


    In the backyard, Tang Ning''s yard is quiet and quiet. She sits in front of the bronze mirror and arranges her hair. She looks at the girl in the mirror. Her facial features are exquisite and beautiful. Her eyebrows are moving with a touch of intelligence and cunning. With her lips slightly raised, her eyebrows are bent and her eyes are slightly smiling. Her delicate and beautiful face is like a beautiful flower in full bloom It''s new and charming, smart and dazzling, and it''s fascinating.


    She stood up, as she stood up and turned around, a green and fresh dress turned with her rotation, and the green skirt swung around like a ripple of skirt flowers.


    With the swing of the skirt flowers to look up, slender waist bundle into, graceful body exquisite, waist a string of glazed ornaments emitting brilliant light.


    Looking up again, a wisp of ink hair in the middle is braided and drooping. There is a light blue ribbon at the tail of the braid. The rest of the ink hair is naturally scattered behind her. With her turning, the whole person is permeated with an elegant and flexible breath. The beauty is so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    "Tut Tut, I think I''ve become beautiful again. Is my face growing?" Looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help but praise. The more she saw, the more pleasant she felt.


    "Miss, please go to the front yard." Outside came the voice of the maid.


    "OK, I see." Tang Ning responded, looked at himself up and down, and determined that there was no problem. Then she stepped out. However, with a stride, the step was a little big, which made her not only slightly stunned for a moment, but also laughed and narrowed down a little.


    Maybe when a little monk has been a monk for a long time, there are always some habits that can''t be changed. For example, when you walk in men''s clothes, when you wear women''s clothes, you can''t change the rhythm. If you don''t pay attention to it, the rhythm will be disordered.


    "Miss."


    "Miss."


    "Miss."


    The people in the mansion saw her and bowed their knees to salute one after another. They looked up after she passed by, and their eyes were full of amazement. Even if she can''t practice, she is still amazing.


    today, she changed a new dress and a new hairstyle. Her whole body is simple, but she still makes her eyes shine. Her eyes are not free to follow her figure.


    They thought, those Fairies in the land of immortals, I''m afraid that they don''t have the clean and beautiful appearance and temperament of their eldest lady?


    When Tang Ning came to the front yard, she saw that Nangong Lingyun was actually helping to greet the guests in the front yard. When she was slightly Zheng, her father came to her side.


    "You see, Ling Yun has come to help the guests in the morning." Tang Xiao laughed, motioned her to look ahead and said, "I heard that he had already worshipped a sect called Ziyang Xianzong and became the disciple of Chengyang Zun in Xianzong."


    She looked at the man in front of her and said, "well, I know. He told me when he came yesterday."


    "Lingyun is really outstanding! It is estimated that few people can compare with ordinary people''s families. " Tang Xiao said with emotion.

 Chapter 528

    Smell speech, Tang Ning a pair of black clear beautiful eyes, bone Lu Lu staring at her father to see, half ring, beautiful face showed a touch of Ying Ying Ying smile, but did not say anything.


    When Tang Ning appeared, the people in the front yard noticed her. There was no one else, just because she was so excellent that even if she had no aura of spiritual power, she could no longer cultivate her spiritual power. But the light on her body was still as dazzling as the scorching sun. As long as she appeared, it was difficult to let people not pay attention to her existence.


    In particular, today, she was dressed up a little because she was the host of a banquet at home, which made her look even more dazzling. As soon as people''s eyes fell on her, they felt their eyes brightened and their hearts were shocked.


    She was like the most dazzling moon in the starry sky. Her popularity steadily overtook other family ladies in the field, making them envious and gloating at the same time.


    How about a beautiful face? How long can you keep that appearance unchanged if you can''t practice it? When we wait for decades to see, they are in their prime, and she has a head of green silk and white hair.


    Thinking of this, many famous ladies of aristocratic families had a little balance in their hearts. They moved their eyes and stopped looking at her. Instead, they put their admiring eyes on Nangong Lingyun.


    Why does such an excellent Nangong Shao like Tang Ning? However, they felt that the two men would not be together. If nothing else, they would not believe that Nangong Lingyun was so outstanding that his family would let him marry a woman who could not be cultivated.


    As soon as the man in a green dress appeared, Nangong Lingyun saw her in the crowd. After he said a few words with the people around him, he left first and walked towards Tang Ning.


    "Shibo." He called Tang Xiao, this just looked to Tang Ning, deep eyes with tenderness and doting: "Ning''er, you are coming!"


    "You are all here to help, can I not come?" Downing looked at him with a bit of a joke in his words.


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun laughed and said, "I know your family will be very busy today. Anyway, I''m free at home, so I came to help."


    "Ning''er, you don''t know. He came here early in the morning. Fortunately, he is here to help with the guests." Today''s young lady Xiaoxiao and you two smile together, and you two smile together


    Seeing that her father tried hard to create opportunities for them to get along with each other, Tang Ning was helpless, but he didn''t refute his intention. After he left to greet the guests, he looked at Nangong Lingyun and asked, "did your family say anything when you came to help so early?"


    "What do you say?" Nangong Lingyun''s deep eyes fell on her face and asked with a low smile: "are you worried that my family will not allow us to be together?"


    "You think too much," downing said As soon as the voice fell, she went to the place where the princes and ladies of the aristocratic family were.


    Nangong Lingyun''s deep eyes crossed a smile, and then he also stepped forward to follow up.


    The two men, one dressed in a black robe, calm and restrained, and the other in a green dress, were elegant and extremely dusty. Indeed, there was no one more dazzling than them in this courtyard.

 Chapter 529

    Even if it is the owner of each aristocratic family, his eyes can not help but fall on that pair of mural people, with appreciation in their eyes. Beautiful men and women are often the most attractive to the eyes, what''s more, the two people standing together are really eye-catching.


    "Master Tang, when are you going to decide on the marriage of Miss Tang and young master Nangong? We are waiting for the wedding A housekeeper said with a smile and looked at Tang Xiao in front of him.


    "Yes, you can see that they are like a pair of pariahs standing together. They are indeed very well matched. When we make a marriage, we can also back up a generous gift to congratulate you!"


    "Yes, we are waiting for their wedding banquet."


    Listening to their words, Tang Xiao laughed and waved his hand. He said, "I don''t care about their young people now. Follow the fate, everything follows the fate."


    On the other side, Tang Ning and Nangong Lingyun greet those aristocratic families. Some of them go back to hunt. When they see Tang Ning, they all greet her.


    "Donning, I''ve been waiting here for a long time. Why are you here now? It''s not going to sleep until now, is it A young man said, looking at her a green dress dress dress, not from the way: "don''t say, you wear this dress is very good-looking."


    Tang Ning took a look at him and saw that the boy who had been eating diarrhoea fruit wrongly last time. With a bent eyebrow and a raised chin, he said with a smile, "I look beautiful. Naturally, I look good in anything I wear."


    "Cut, it''s so beautiful." The young man curled his mouth, but his face was amused by her narcissistic appearance.


    When Nangong Lingyun sees Tang Ning around him, he is very smart and cunning. He can''t help but smile in his eyes. This kind of Downing is really real and lovely.


    "Tang Ning, young master of Nangong." The young master of the Chen family nodded his head and said hello to them.


    They also nodded to him, said hello, and then sat down beside them, chatting with them all.


    In a courtyard in Qingyun City, Heifeng looks at the master who is walking slowly in the courtyard, and does not know when he is going to go? This person has come, why stay in this courtyard not to go out?


    Didn''t the master take them from the imperial city to Qingyun city to attend the banquet of the Tang family? If not, why did you come all night? You know, there is nothing to worry about in Qingyun city.


    However, why does the master always pay attention to the movements of the Tang family? This has never happened before!


    "Master, it''s too late for the meeting. Shall we go to the Tang family to join in the fun?" He asked tentatively.


    Walking slowly in the courtyard, Mo Ye steps and glances at him: "what are you going to join in?"


    By such a question, dark one''s words stuck in his throat, and for a while did not know how to answer.


    Yeah! What''s the fun? They are not familiar with the Tang family. It seems strange that they suddenly come to visit? But isn''t the master really coming to the Tang family?


    Dark a thought, not from doubt asked: "master son, then we come to Qingyun city is to do? Is it so that the master has to deal with something important by himself? "


    "Do you have to deal with something to come here?" Mo Ye glanced at him and grunts loudly, "too idle?" Go and check the information of Nangong Lingyun more carefully for me! "

 Chapter 530

    Why is Nangong Lingyun again?


    Black wind heart surprised, but also dare not ask more, can only be obedient should be a, after quickly retreat.


    During this period, the master is not only the information of Tangning family of Zha Tang family, but also the information of chanangong family and Nangong Lingyun. Moreover, he has to report to him if there is no major event. He doubts whether the master wants to deal with their two families!


    But even if you want to deal with their two families, you don''t have to work so hard! Those aristocratic families in the imperial city don''t have to frown if they want to destroy it. How can it be that these two families have to check again?


    The banquet of the Tang family is held at noon. Therefore, in the evening, the guests are almost gone. After all, this time they are mainly to see how Tang Xiao is after building the foundation? And ask him about Zhuji and get the information they want. Naturally, they will not stay in the Tang family for a long time.


    After seeing the guests away, Tang Xiao, as the host, saw that Nangong Lingyun was still there. He took a look at his daughter and said with a smile, "Lingyun, if you are not in a hurry to go back, you might as well have dinner tonight before you leave."


    "No, Shibo." Nangong Lingyun shook his head, looked at Tang Ning and said with a smile, "it''s still early. I''d like to invite Ning''er to go shopping together, OK?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, Ning''er, since Ling Yun says so, you say to go out and have a look with him! It''s still early. Don''t stay at home all day and walk around. " Tang Xiao laughs and is very happy to see their success. Therefore, he doesn''t stop Nangong Lingyun from pursuing his daughter again.


    He felt that they had grown up in childhood. Even though they had separated for several years and became unfamiliar and unfamiliar, as long as they had more opportunities to get along with each other, they would gradually become familiar again.


    What''s more, his daughter is an ordinary person who can''t condense the spirit breath and practice again in the eyes of outsiders. However, Nangong Lingyun can treat her as before, which is very rare.


    He believed that if the two could come together, Nangong Lingyun would treat Ning''er very well in the future, and she would not be wronged.


    Tang Ning see her father with a pair of old father''s loving eyes at them two people, goodbye in front of Nangong Lingyun deep eyes contain tender gaze at her, she thought, this just nodded: "yes."


    Her one can, let Nangong Lingyun can''t help but be overjoyed, his face can not help but show a happy smile.


    Tang Xiao also laughed and said, "good, you young people, go out and play well." He laughed and then turned away.


    They went out of the Tang family, but they didn''t just stroll around like Nangong Lingyun said. Instead, they were taken to see shadow play by him.


    "Did you make a reservation?" Tang Ning saw that the shadow puppet theater was filled with people, but they were still taken to the front and middle table, which was obviously reserved in advance.


    "Well, this shadow play is very interesting. I want to show you." He poured her tea and said, "they don''t have a box, only the lobby, so it may be a bit noisy."


    It doesn''t matter if you look at the atmosphere


    While they were drinking tea, they were waiting for the shadow play to begin. In one part of Qingyun City, the ancestor of Ouyang''s family and another foundation building friar, with dozens of dark guards, were preparing to wait for the opportunity to start fighting against Tang Xiao.

 Chapter 531

    "It''s just a monk who has just built a foundation. How can you be so cautious? Bring so many dozens of people here, even I also call to help? What''s the special thing about Tang Xiao A thin old man with a pair of sinister triangular eyes upside down glanced at the old friend drinking tea.


    "Hehe, what''s so special about it? I''ve called you here to make sure you''re safe. After all, just in case He looked at the old man and said, "with you there, I believe that Tang Xiaoxiao can''t see the sun of tomorrow."


    Hearing the speech, the old man with triangular eyes squinted, and he laughed and asked, "what do you want to do? It''s not going directly to the Tang family, is it


    "That Tang Xiao has a daughter. He regards his daughter as the apple of his eye." Ouyang Laozu looked at him and said, "as long as someone catches Tang Xiao''s daughter, do you think he is coming out? Or hide in the Tang family? "


    "Oh? So, are you prepared? " The old man with triangular eyes was slightly surprised.


    "Today, the Tang family''s banquet celebrates his joy of building the foundation. I have been watched secretly. Just now the secret guard reported that Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, went out to see the shadow play with the young master of the Nangong family." Ouyang Laozu said, looked at him and said, "we should also be ready to prepare."


    At the leather cinema, the shadow puppet has not started yet. Tang Ning, with a bored hand holding his cheek, looks at Nangong Lingyun sitting beside him and asks, "what do you like about me?"


    Listening to this, Nangong Lingyun stopped for a moment, looked at her, and couldn''t help smiling and asked, "do you want to change it?"


    Downing turned his eyes and snorted, "I am me. Why should I change the fireworks? I just want to know how you can be so persistent. "


    Hearing the speech, Nangong Lingyun''s deep eyes fell on her beautiful face. Her eyes moved and said, "you know, since that time when you went back to Qingyun City, we met in the street, and I fell in love with you?"


    "Take a fancy to my face?"


    She picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t expect that he would dare to say so. Then, with a bit of banter in her smart eyes, she said, "I remember you didn''t know I was your little green plum at that time? Is it not to say that the day when the magnolia tree will grow is the time to marry? Why are you attracted to someone you don''t know? Is this a change of opinion? Lust for beauty


    When Nangong Lingyun saw her asking, she couldn''t help but smile. With tenderness in her deep eyes, she said: "when I met you on the street, you really gave people a dazzling feeling. But what really moved me in the moment was your interesting, smart and cunning. I was attracted by you and wanted to know more about you."


    "I just thought that I did have a promise when I was a child, so I cut off my love at that moment. But I didn''t expect that you were the person I promised to marry when the magnolia tree was growing. Therefore, I will not let go of you."


    He looked at her with burning eyes and firm eyes. He held her hand in the palm of his hand, and did not let her have the opportunity to retract. His deep voice was filled with feelings that made people unable to resist. He said affectionately: "Ning''er, can I hold your hand, pet you, love you and protect you all your life?"

 Chapter 532

    Listening to his touching love words and affectionate confession, donning blinked a little stupidly. Even in the last life, because of her noble status of medicine, no one ever dared to say anything to protect her for a lifetime. For a while, she did not respond.


    In fact, he also confessed last time, she also clearly refused, this time listen to his words, but her heart has a trace of strange.


    Their antecedents had already been planted. Even though she was not the one who made the promise with him as a child, she also accepted all this from the moment she became the first lady of Tang family.


    He was gifted and worshipped by Xianzong. He didn''t go back on his promise. Instead, he tried his best to find medicine for her. He wanted to help her to practice again. He insisted on love and expressed his deep feelings. Finally, she was moved.


    From the time she came back to Qingyun city and met him, she knew that there must be emotional entanglement between her and him.


    Even if she is proficient in xianggua, she can''t predict her own fate and marriage. She follows everything as it is and finds that the cause and effect between her and Nangong Lingyun is inevitable.


    She looked at him with clear and beautiful eyes. She didn''t speak and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Nangong Lingyun a heart micro mention, he quietly waiting, but because of tension, palms slightly exuded a trace of sweat, he looked at her in front of him, afraid that she would refuse him again.


    However, just at this time, a little boy in the theater came quickly and saluted them two. Then he said respectfully, "Miss Tang, someone is looking for you over there."


    Tang Ning and Nangong Lingyun look, see in a corner of the theater, standing is wearing a black strong clothes Qingzhi.


    Seeing Qingzhi, Tang Ning felt that it was her father who was looking for her. He stood up and said to Nangong Lingyun, "I''ll go for a while." Then he went to the corner.


    Nangong Lingyun didn''t follow him. He thought that maybe her father had something to tell Qingzhi to tell her, so he sat here and waited for her to come back.


    When he came to the corner, Tang Ning looked at him and asked, "Qingzhi, what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, there are so many people here. Please come back." Qingzhi said in a low voice, making a gesture of please.


    Tang Ning didn''t think much about it, so he followed him to the no one behind the theater. However, as soon as she stepped into the back and looked at Qingzhi, who was walking in front of her, she saw a faint light in her eyes and stopped at her feet.


    "You are not Qingzhi, who are you?"


    She asked in a cold voice, staring at the man who imitated Qingzhi''s manner and behavior. If it was not for his relaxed figure after stepping into this deserted place, she would not have realized that this man was not Qingzhi.


    Hearing her words, Qingzhi looked at her in surprise and said, "Miss Tang has a pair of sharp eyes and can see that I am a fake?"


    "What do you say to her? Take the people straight away Another old man came out of the dark place, the spiritual master''s highest cultivation. But just now, he was full of breath, and at the moment he walked out, he released his whole body of authority.


    Downing''s eyes flashed slightly. After looking at them, he asked, "who are you? What do you want to do? " However, just as she turned and was ready to run back, the old man at the peak of the spirit Master stepped forward and cut her neck with a knife.

 Chapter 533

    When she wanted to, she cut it down.


    Nangong Lingyun, who was in the lobby of the theater, noticed the breath of a monk at the top of the spirit Master. He looked sharply at the back hall. Thinking of the direction that Tang Ning had just gone, his face suddenly changed. He stood up and strode in that direction.


    "Someone''s coming! Take it away The old man reached out to catch the man in a coma and threw it to the man in black who tore off his face mask. They jumped out of the courtyard wall with Downing, and then left for the night in a few leaps.


    At the same time, he quickly chases out Nangong Lingyun. He doesn''t see Tang Ning''s figure. He sees a dark shadow in the dim night and takes Tang Ning away. His heart sinks and he immediately catches up with him.


    On the other side, in the Tang family, a dart whips into Tang Xiao''s study.


    "Who are you?"


    Dark Wei Li drink a sound, there are two body shadow chase out, there are two people quickly into the study.


    Tang Xiao in the study saw that there was a note at the dart nailed to the wall. When the dart was about to be taken off and opened, a pair of earrings fell off. His face did not change at this time. When he looked at the words on the note, his face became dignified.


    "Master, the strength of the other side is far above us, and our subordinates did not catch up with people." Two secret guards who chased out came back to report.


    "I see. Get out of here!" He held the note and earrings in his palm, clenched it tightly into a fist, and said in a deep voice, "what happened tonight is not to be told to the public! Those who violate the order will be severely punished! "


    Several dark Wei heart a Zheng, but still respectfully should: "yes!" As soon as the voice fell, they backed out.


    What happened? What''s on that note? Why is the facial expression of householder so dignified? And didn''t make any arrangements?


    Where do they know that Tang Xiao is not silent, but worried about the safety of his daughter.


    It was written on the note that Ning''er was in their hands and asked him to go alone. Otherwise, he would have to cut his daughter. If it was not for the pair of earrings in the palm of his hand, he would not believe that his daughter was caught by those people, because she was already the fifth level strength of the spiritual master, and Nangong Lingyun was also with her. How could something happen?


    But, that earring is indeed her, if not she is really caught by those people, this earring can''t be here.


    If Ning''er can be captured by Nangong Lingyun''s side, the strength of these people must be above the peak of Lingshi, and they may even be foundation building friars!


    He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. After looking at the sky outside, he was ready to go outside. The dark guard wanted to keep up with him, but he told him not to follow.


    Because there is no one in the Tang family who has the ability to deal with the foundation building friars. If they go there, they just die, and they can''t help.


    The dark guards watched him leave, but they couldn''t help looking at each other and saying, "what''s the owner doing? Why don''t you let us follow? Can something happen? "


    The dark guards are worried, but also helpless, can only wait for him to come back in the mansion.


    On the other hand, Nangong Lingyun, who was chasing the man in black, lost the man. Even if the two men captured Tang Ning, they were very fast. In addition, with the cover of the night, he chased people all the way, but still lost them.


    "Damn it!" He said a low curse, looking at the deepening night, his heart is more worried.

 Chapter 534

    He stopped for a moment and immediately went back to the Tang family. Unexpectedly, when he arrived at the Tang family, he learned that Tang Xiao had already left the house, and all the people in the house did not know where he had gone.


    Because the matter is not clear, I do not know how the situation is, he did not dare to disturb other people, can only go out to look for.


    At the same time, Downing was taken to the west of the woods, she was thrown on the ground, only to hear an old voice with a gloomy ask: "how is the matter?"


    "Back to my ancestor, the letter and things have been sent to Tang Xiao." Another voice answered respectfully.


    "All right, let''s go around and ambush. When Tang Xiao comes, I''ll kill him by surprise." The old, gloomy voice said again.


    "Yes The crowd responded in unison, quickly dispersed and ambushed around.


    And downing heard those voices and thought about it. There are dozens of people in that voice, neat and regular. They are obviously well-trained dark guards or killers. In addition to those people, there are two strong breath of building foundation and some people at the top of the spirit Master. So many people are here. Even if she is a spiritual master''s fifth level cultivation, she is afraid that she can''t beat four hands with two fists.


    The target of these people was obviously her father. Even if her father was a monk, he was just unable to build the foundation, and his strength was far less than that of the two monks who had not known how many years they had built the foundation. If they fought, they would be very unlucky.


    Just as she was thinking, when a heavy hum came out, a record of the palm wind with the airflow also came to her. Even if she didn''t open her eyes, she also noticed the danger in an instant. Her body instinctively rolled on the spot and avoided to one side. At the same time, she opened her eyes and looked at the old man who patted the palm wind at her.


    Ouyang Lao Zu''s gloomy eyes swept the girl who turned over and sat up, frowned, and looked at the two people who had taken the girl away: "why didn''t you knock her out?"


    The old man and the man in black were also stunned when he saw Tang Ning who was not in a coma. Among them, the old man said, "ancestor, I have knocked her out before. I should have just woken up."


    "She has no aura of spiritual power on her body, and her skill can be so sharp." The old man with triangular eyes came over and looked at Downing.


    At this time, the man in Black said: "I don''t know. Tang Ning was a cultivation genius in Qingyun city. Because of the internal strife of Tang family, she was treated by medicine. She became an ordinary person who can''t practice now. Even though she doesn''t have spiritual power, some martial arts skills should still be mastered."


    However, for those of them who have accomplishments in martial arts, it''s just like spending fists and embroidering legs, which can''t play a role or threat.


    "I see." The old man with triangular eyes suddenly nodded.


    In their comments on her when she looked at her, she also quietly looked at these people. There are two foundation building elders, three spiritual masters, and one eighth level monk.


    Her eyes fell on the two old builders, one with triangular eyes, a wrinkled face and gray hair looking at her.


    The other is already the seventh level of building foundation. His breath is restrained, but his body is still filled with a cold breath, like a poisonous snake, which makes people shiver.


    The other few people will not talk about him. These two foundation building monks alone are not easy to deal with.

 Chapter 535

    Although she even killed the monk Jindan, it was only because she was surprised and helped by the power of the palm print Buddha seal. But now these people here, once she starts, must kill them all, leaving no one alive. Otherwise, her identity as Tang master will be exposed.


    However, let her kill these people on her own, for a while, it is really not sure.


    "Since the news has been sent to Tang Xiao, I''ll scrap her first!" The Ouyang old ancestor said, his cruel eyes staring at Tang Ning like a poisonous snake.


    Listening to this, the man in black stared at the beautiful and beautiful Tang Ning and showed a strange smile. He arched his hand and said, "it''s a pity that such a beautiful woman will be abandoned directly. Can you give her to me?"


    "If you want to be free and happy, go back to the imperial city and have fun again! Don''t forget it''s business tonight The cruel eyes of Ouyang''s father swept the man with a warning, and ordered: "break her hands and feet for me! Hang upside down in the tree and wait for Tang Xiao to come


    Seeing this, the man felt a pity, but when he saw his ancestor said this, he did not dare to violate it any more, and then he said, "yes." Then he went to Tang Ning and said with a smile, "Miss Tang, don''t be afraid. It''s just for a while."


    As soon as the voice fell, he reached for Downing''s shoulder. However, Tang Ning, who had been standing still, listened to his words, and his smart and beautiful eyes flashed a cold light: "there''s no way."


    At the moment of her voice falling down, she clasped the man''s hand in a very quick way, turned her step, twisted her arm, and raised her foot to kick the man''s back knee. At the same time, the man fell down on his knees with a cry of exclamation. At the same time, the dagger with cold light had already crossed his neck, and the blood splashed out in an instant. The man''s eyes widened in horror and his body was stiff.


    To his death, he did not respond, how he was killed?


    This scene happened so fast that the two foundation building friars did not respond to it, let alone the three monks at the peak of the spirit Master. Originally, in their eyes, this is an ordinary person who can''t practice. Even if he has martial arts skills, he is just playing boxing and embroidering legs. But now, a seventh level monk of spirit Master is killed by her in an instant!


    "Bang!"


    The stiff body of the man in black was pushed to the ground by downing. The sound of his body falling to the ground finally calmed them.


    "Downing!"


    "Kill her for me!"


    Ouyang Laozu was so angry that he built a foundation at this moment and rolled away towards Tang Ning in front of him. At that moment, in front of him, a seven level psychic face changing master let her be killed!


    This is provocation! What a shame!


    However, after killing the seventh order friar, Downing almost didn''t even stop and ran to the forest. With more than one enemy, there is no chance of winning, and it is not easy to make a move. The best policy is to spread the people away and kill them again!


    "Grandfather, she will give it to me!" A spirit Master peak old man said, the figure flies out, raised his hand, tied to the arm of the sleeve arrow at the front of the running figure.


    "Whew!"


    Hearing the voice of the sleeve arrow behind her, Tang Ning ran forward without turning back, but in the sleeve arrow to shoot her, she stepped on the stone and fell forward.


    "Ah


    She exclaimed and rolled several meters on the ground.

 Chapter 536

    The old man who shot out his sleeve arrow frowned and thought to himself: is this too coincident? But seeing that her face was full of panic, he felt that he was thinking too much when he got up and ran to the forest like a panic.


    A young girl who had no spiritual cultivation, whether she was Ouyang''s ancestor or the three eyed foundation builder, felt that she had been able to kill the man in black before, that is, taking advantage of his unprepared condition, she was now an old man at the top of the spirit Master to pursue her. Even if she could escape, she would not escape from the small forest, let alone the old man at the peak of the spirit Master''s pursuit!


    "See? A knife on the head of the color word! If a man of practice pays too much attention to beauty, he will die! " Ouyang Laozu drank in a gloomy voice, as if talking to those dark guards in the dark, and also like talking about the dead man in black.


    If he had been more vigilant, he would not have died in the hands of a girl without spiritual power.


    "Come out, two! Drag him down and bury him Ouyang said in a calm voice.


    "Yes." In the dark, two black figures were swept out, and the corpse was dragged into the woods and buried on the spot.


    The old man, who was chasing Downing, saw that the girl running in front of him was running so fast that he rushed forward, lying on the ground without making a sound. He snorted coldly and stepped forward slowly: "just an ordinary man, do you think you can escape from my palm?"


    Downing sat down on the ground, hands on the ground, wriggling back, face with panic and fear: "you, you don''t come, don''t come over!"


    "Don''t worry, I will leave you a breath, let you see how we killed your father Tang Xiao!" As soon as the old man''s cruel voice fell, he didn''t need to use his sleeve arrow. He stepped forward directly and clawed at Downing''s throat.


    "Ah! Don''t come here! "


    Donning cried out loud. As soon as the voice fell, his body leaped up suddenly, and the spirit of a spirit Master burst out at that moment and attacked the other party. At the same time, the dagger in her hand crossed a cold light air blade with a wave of her hand, and then it reached the palm of the old man''s hand at a speed that could not cover her ears.


    "Hiss!"


    The old man didn''t expect that the girl who had no spirit power breath suddenly burst out the spirit Master''s breath. When she was shocked, she wanted to retract her hand, but it was still half a minute slower. The hand she grabbed was cut by the blade, and the blood gushed out. At the same time, he cried out with pain.


    When the figure suddenly retreated, the other hand held the injured hand. A bloody mouth in the palm was like an open, ferocious mouth spitting blood. The depth of the wound was so deep that she almost cut off the palm.


    The injured hand trembled slightly because of the sharp pain. Even if he held the palm with one hand and covered the wound, he could not stop the blood. Because of the injury of the palm, he was bloodthirsty and murderous. The pressure of the spiritual master''s peak cultivation was like a mountain, and all of it was pressing down on Na Tang Ning.


    "You are a spiritual master


    It seems that their news is wrong. Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, not only has not lost her cultivation, but also is a monk of the fifth rank of spiritual master! No one can find such important information!


    At this time, Tang Ning, collected the previous panic and no measures, clear and beautiful a pair of smart eyes with a smile that can not reach the bottom of the eye. She looked at the old man with blood dripping from his palm, and said coolly, "it''s a pity that I didn''t cut it off."

 Chapter 537

    When the old man heard her words, his face was gloomy. Before he made any response, he saw that Tang Ning''s figure flashed towards him, and the dagger he held in his hand flashed. Even in the night, driven by the aura of spiritual power, the old man still felt the sharp light of senhan. The fierce killing opportunity made the air float with a cold and murderous air, which made the old man dare not neglect it.


    Ignoring the injured hand, he crossed his waist with one hand and held a long sword in his hand, which narrowly prevented Downing''s attack.


    "Sonorous!"


    When swords and swords collided, a clear voice came out. However, the people not far away were only slightly surprised, but did not come over. There was a spirit Master''s breath. They thought that it was the old man who started to fight against downing. Downing was fighting hard!


    However, how can an ordinary person who can''t practice be the opponent of the top monk of the spirit Master? I believe that in no time, the old man will drag back the body of Downing.


    However, they did not know that the old man was arrogant and unwilling to admit that he was not a little girl''s opponent, so he did not make a voice to call for help. In the case of one hand injury, he was forced to step back step by step by downing and was in great distress.


    "Whew!"


    The old man, who was in a state of embarrassment, leaned back to avoid the dagger that the other side had drawn at his throat. At the moment that the dagger passed through his throat, he was not hurt by the blade of the knife because he was backward, but he was still frightened by the cold and fierce air flow, and his hair stood up all over his body.


    At the moment of leaning back and avoiding, he raised his hand and shot the sleeve arrow to drive back downing. His body staggered back a few steps, but before he stood still, he was surprised to see that Tang Ning blocked his sleeve arrow with his dagger in his hand, and with a dark slap, he actually hit the sleeve arrow back.


    "Whew!"


    The sleeve arrow whips back and hits the old man''s waist and abdomen with the speed that can''t cover his ears. Hearing him snort, his body retreats again, and his face finally turns pale. When he blows out the long sword in his hand and opens his mouth to call for help, Tang Ning, who is three meters away, dodges the attack of his sword to one side, and his figure flies up and kicks the tree on one side At the same time, the dagger in his hand flew out like a cold light.


    "Well!"


    With a dull hum, the open mouth spilled blood before he could speak. At that throat, a dagger pierced through his throat and stuck in his throat. His whole body was frozen there, his eyes were unbelievable and he was unwilling to open them. Until his life was finally broken, the whole person fell back and was stuck in a split tree.


    Then downing stepped forward, pulled out the dagger that had been stuck in his throat, wiped the blood from the dagger on his clothes, and took off the sleeve arrow from his arm, and then went to the man lying in ambush.


    Ouyang Laozu, who were waiting for Tang Xiao''s arrival, frowned when they saw that there was no sound in the distance: "why did you go so long? Can''t you even kill a little girl? "


    "I should be back soon. I''m just a little girl. I can come out..." Before the old man finished speaking, he looked around and twisted his eyebrows: "no, there is a strong smell of blood!" As soon as the voice fell, his figure swept out like a ghost, toward the darkness of the forest.


    At this time, Tang Ning is using the sleeve arrow to solve several secret guards. Seeing that the sleeve arrow is used up, and is preparing to use the dagger to start again, she suddenly feels a strong palm wind slapping at her.

 Chapter 538

    She immediately turned around and waved her dagger, but she was still forced back several meters by the palm wind. The ambush of the dark guard was disturbed by the movement. The dozens of people immediately surrounded her, and she also saw through the night that it was the foundation builder who attacked her.


    "You killed the old man at the top of the spirit Master?"


    The old voice with a trace of inconceivable, that pair of triangular eyes surprised at Downing, but still can not detect half of the spirit breath from her body.


    After killing the old man, Tang Ning gathered his accomplishments and breath. Otherwise, he could not kill several secret guards quietly. At this time, he saw the old man staring at her. He just held the dagger and didn''t speak.


    Around originally scattered ambush of dark guards, at this time surrounded her, blocked her retreat, seems to want to force her to the front, her eyes flash slightly, think this will estimate her father should also be near, if two people join hands, can not kill all these people!


    The triangular eyed old man looked at her for a long time, but he didn''t see anything special about her. But it was just because of this that she was more special. After all, the top monk of the spirit Master could not be killed by anyone.


    When she killed the man in black, maybe they could say that the man in black was careless and belittled the enemy. But the old man, the peak of the spirit Master, lived to that age, was not a person who would underestimate the enemy without fortification. The only explanation was that there must be something strange about this man.


    "It seems that we have underestimated you."


    At the same time, he reached out to catch her. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him ran away from his side and ran forward.


    "You go back and lie in ambush. Be alert. Don''t know how to die." The old man with triangular eyes said to those dark guards, but his eyes were fixed on Downing who was running forward. At the next moment, his figure swept and chased him.


    He wanted to explore her bottom, so he caught up with downing in a breath and attacked her fiercely with the intention of killing.


    The breath and pressure of the foundation builder surged on him, pressing towards the people in front like a mountain, but he saw that his foundation building pressure had no effect on her at all.


    The Ouyang ancestor saw that Tang Ning was not hurt at all and was chased back. His cruel eyes narrowed and his palm turned. A stream of air formed in his palm and suddenly hit her.


    Tang Ning didn''t intend to use the spirit breath in front of them. However, the two shameless old men actually attacked her back and forth. Seeing the air pressure of the foundation building friars attacking her back and forth, she immediately mobilized the spirit breath in her body, put her toes on the ground a little, and her figure flew up and quickly leaped away from a few meters away.


    "Spirit breath! And it''s the strength of a spiritual master


    Seeing that she was full of spiritual power at that moment, and she was still the strength of the spirit Master level, the two foundation building elders narrowed their cruel and cruel eyes and fixed their eyes on Tang Ning: "you are still a person who can practice! In this case, you are not allowed to stay! " If such a young spiritual master is allowed to grow up, it will be a disaster!


    Because she has killed several people, one of them is the top monk of the spirit Master. The two old people who built the foundation secretly planned that they looked at each other and slightly nodded their heads. The two people took out at the same time, which contained the breath of killing and the overwhelming pressure of Chaona Tangning.

 Chapter 539

    Even the monk at the top of the spirit Master can''t resist the pressure of the foundation building friars. What''s more, when two foundation building friars fight at the same time, the scene and the surrounding air pressure are not the ones who dare to approach casually under the foundation.


    No matter it was the dark guard who was ambushed in the dark, or the two spiritual masters on the side, they were shocked and inconceivable. Looking at the girl in green dress, I saw that she was able to cope with the attack of two ancestors of Zhuji. The air flow and pressure in the air seemed to hurt her less than half. On the contrary, it made her as fast as a ghost, even if it was two Zhuji elders Zu, could not catch her in a moment and a half, let alone hurt her.


    Maybe it''s because they failed to put Downing to death. The breath of the two founders of building foundation was slightly floating, and they were a bit angry and embarrassed, and their attacks became more and more fierce.


    When the triangular eye old man clapped his hands together, the person in front of him disappeared in the blink of an eye. When he was slightly distracted, a low voice came out.


    "Watch your back!" Ouyang Laozu''s eyes shrunk and his voice of urgent exhalation reminded him.


    However, at the time of Ouyang Laozu''s warning, Tang Ning''s hand had already stabbed at the back heart of the triangle eye old man, and the speed was extremely fast. However, due to the other party''s vigilance, he still missed the distance of about one punch.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment when the sharp blade stabbed into the body, the feeling of great pain spread from the place where the dagger stabbed, and spread all over the body. The pain made the old man take a cold breath and involuntarily breathe out the pain.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing the sharp weapon that pierced through his back, he showed a sharp blade of cold light on his chest. Behind his back, his hair stood up, and his cold sweat seeped out. His fear ran straight from the bottom of his feet to his heart.


    "Lao yuan!"


    When Ouyang saw this, the wind swept out of his palm and went toward Tangning. The palm did not hit Tang Ning, but forced her to pull out the dagger that had been deeply stabbed into the right chest of the triangle eyed old man.


    Tang Ning pulled out the dagger because he wanted to dodge. However, when he pulled out the dagger, the hand holding the dagger turned heavily. Only when the old man screamed, the dagger was pulled out, and a blood column came out with the splash.


    "Ah


    As a result of this blow, the old man with triangular eyes turned pale, and his figure leaned forward. A trace of blood spilled from his mouth. He turned his head suddenly, and his cruel triangular eye was staring at Tang Ning with cold and murderous air.


    "What a vicious girl


    "Hiss!"


    Tang Ning sneered, holding a bloody dagger in his hand, looking at the triangular eyed old man, he said, "two old building foundation bullied me, a little girl, and I hurt you and scolded me? It''s really shameless. "


    She turned the dagger in her hand, and her beautiful eyes were staring at the two old people who built the foundation. Her clear voice was accompanied by a sharp killing intention: "it''s a pity that my knife is too far, or I''ll send you to hell directly!"


    "You want to die!"


    The old man with triangular eyes roared and was about to make a move. Ouyang Laozu grabbed his shoulder and stopped him from coming forward.


    "Lao yuan, you are not hurt lightly. You should first apply medicine to stop bleeding. I will send her on her way!" Ouyang Laozu opened his mouth and said, his voice was gloomy and ferocious.


    "One knife is not enough to vent my anger! I''m going to break her tendons! Skin her all over The old man with triangular eyes said darkly.

 Chapter 540

    "Good! Then let her taste life is not like death Ouyang Laozu said in a negative way. As he was about to attack Tang Ning, he heard a deep and dignified roar.


    "Who dares to touch my daughter!"


    Tang Xiaoti, dressed in black robes and with tiger waist and bear''s back, came to Tang Ning with a low voice and strong voice of building foundation. When the monk who was close to Tang Ning was forced to retreat, his figure had already come to Tang Ning and protected her behind him.


    "Ning''er, are you ok? Did they do anything to you? "


    Tang Xiao, while protecting her, asked anxiously. His majestic and fierce eyes were staring at the two foundation building friars, the two spiritual masters on the other side, and the dozens of secret guards who came out of the dark and surrounded the surrounding area.


    Looking at the father who protected her behind her, Tang Ning felt a warm current in his heart. His eyebrows and eyes bent, and his face showed a smile. He said with a smile: "Dad, I''m ok."


    Hearing that she was all right, Tang Xiao''s heart was relaxed. Then he stared at the two old people who built the foundation, and asked in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    "Those who want you to die!"


    Seeing that Tang Xiao had already arrived, Ouyang''s old face showed a touch of ruthlessness. Staring at the middle-aged Tang Xiao, his body burst out with killing intent. At the next moment, a long sword was held in his hand. When the strong aura of spiritual power pervaded and opened, his figure instantly swept out.


    "Ning''er, follow your father behind you, and he will protect you!"


    Tang Xiao confessed that even though he knew that she was a friar of the fifth order of the spiritual master, he still didn''t think she could fight against the friar. Therefore, he let her follow him closely. On the one hand, he could block the pressure of building foundation for her, and the other was to protect her.


    "Don''t worry about me, Dad. I''ll work with you to deal with the old man."


    Donning did not hide behind him, but stood side by side with him, because she knew very well that her father''s strength in building the foundation was not the old man''s opponent at all. Only two people could kill him together!


    "Good!" Tang Xiao answered and took out his sword to meet him. At the same time, Tang Ning joined the battle with a dagger in his hand.


    At this time, the triangle eye old man, who simply stopped bleeding from the wound, was staring at their father and daughter. The next moment, he also brought his sword to join the fight. Therefore, the battle was changed from two to one.


    When Tang Xiaoji joined in the battle, the old man Tang Xiaoji didn''t have the strength to help him.


    "Sonorous! Whew! Sonorous


    The sound of the two swords collided with the sharp air flow. The clear sound echoed in the night. No one from the dark guards around came forward. Because of the battle of the foundation building friars, they could not help at all. The defense was just to prevent them from escaping.


    "Drink


    I saw Ouyang Laozu drink a lot. A sword with a powerful aura of spiritual power cleaved towards Tang Xiao fiercely. The fierce sword spirit drove the air flow in the air. I only heard the air blade whistling by and hit Tang Xiao heavily.


    When he saw the sword, Tang Xiao gathered his spirit and used his sword to block it. When the sword was chopped down, he heard a loud clang sound and the air current was pressing down on him inch by inch.


    "Click!"

 Chapter 541

    The subtle sound made Tang Xiao''s face change. Because of the strong air flow and internal force of the other side, the air flow inch on his side was pressed down, and even the sword in his hand was crushed by his sharp sword. The sword in his hand could not bear the strong internal force and air flow of the other side. A small sword mark was cracked with a click. The sword mark was finally clanging under the impact of the opponent''s internal force and air flow Break and fall to the ground.


    "Die for me!"


    Ouyang Laozu contained a strong and powerful voice, and the spirit of the sword in his hand was also suppressed.


    "Daddy


    When downing heard the action over there, he looked back, and his face changed greatly.


    "Ah


    The long sword that resisted the opponent''s sword spirit was broken, and Tang Xiao''s whole body was also hit and flew out by the split sword spirit, and his body fell heavily to the ground after crossing an arc in mid air.


    "Bang!"


    "Daddy


    Tang Ning exclaimed. When she saw the old man who built the foundation attacked her father again with his sword, she didn''t care to fight with the old man with triangle eyes. She quickly retreated and ran to her father''s direction. In order to prevent the old man from killing her father with a sword, she shot out with a dagger in her hand and attacked the old man''s back.


    Ouyang Laozu wanted to take advantage of the situation to chase Tang Xiao to the ground with a sword. However, the murderous blade behind him attacked him. He had to turn around quickly and block the dagger with his sword in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The flying dagger was hit by the sword in his hand, but he also missed the opportunity to kill Tang Xiao with a sword. When he looked back, Tang Ning had already run to Tang Xiao''s side and helped Tang Xiao up.


    "How are you, dad?" Tang Ning looked at him with worry and helped him to sit up. However, he helped him to sit up. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof!"


    "Daddy She exclaimed, looking at her father, whose mouth has been overflowing with blood. Now she wants to take the medicine for internal injury from the space, even if the killing opportunity is approaching.


    "Stinky girl! This is where your father and daughter are buried today The sword in the hand of the old man with triangle eyes attacks forward. The sharp tip of the sword carries the breath of cold and bloodthirsty, and approaches the unarmed Tang Ning, intending to take her life in one move to avenge the previous one!


    "Ning, run away..."


    Tang Xiao pushed her and wanted her to run away. He held the broken sword and wanted to stand up. However, the wound that the blow brought to him was very serious. He held the broken sword and wanted to stand up, but he vomited out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    At this moment, Tang Ning, looking at Tang Xiao''s coma with blood in her mouth, clenched her fists tightly. At this moment, the breath of her whole body became fierce and cold, and the threatening pressure diffused from her body, covering up the original spirit breath on her body. The powerful airflow surged, and the icy murderous air burst out in that moment.


    Her deep eyes, which seemed to be unable to see the bottom, were not looking at the old man with triangular eyes, who was attacking with a sword. She was staring at Ouyang Laozu standing on the side, and her voice came out one word at a time.


    "I want you, death, nothingness, burial, body, land!"


    At the moment when the cold voice came out, her hand moved, and a round bamboo appeared in the palm of her hand, like a sharp sword, blocking the sword attacked by the triangle eyed old man. With a firm grip in her hand, she knocked the sword out of her hand with a clang sound.

 Chapter 542

    The triangular eyed old man widened his eyes in amazement. He looked at the sharp sword that had been knocked out and the tiger''s mouth numbed by the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand. Before he could react, the round bamboo in the other party''s hand had already knocked down on him with fierce dark strength.


    "Pa!"


    "Hiss!"


    The round bamboo fell directly on his shoulder, and the strong internal force was transmitted into his body through the bamboo force. In a moment, he only felt that the bone in his arm was directly broken by the blow, and the whole shoulder was tilted to one side, and the whole arm could not be lifted.


    "Don''t be wild!"


    Ouyang thought that the other party had no weapons in his hand, and was obviously forced into a desperate situation. He had to wait for his death. However, she stared at him and talked wildly. She did not know where to find a round bamboo. She also flew out the sword in Lao yuan''s hand. Seeing that the situation was not good, he should go forward with the sword.


    This woman is very strange. Only by cutting it down can we calm his heart!


    However, when the triangle eye old man was broken by Tang Ning''s round bamboo on one shoulder bone, the round bamboo flew out of her hand with a sharp killing machine at a speed that could not cover his ears and hit the old man''s heart pulse.


    "Bang!"


    The round bamboo flying out of her hand seemed to have its own life. It hit the triangular eye old man''s heart with lightning speed. The powerful dark force ran into the old man''s body, and a mouthful of blood from his heart gushed out of his mouth.


    "Poof!"


    He staggered back, the whole face of the people in an instant became as white as paper, a cold sweat gushed from the bottom up, the body was shaking, the whole person holding the sword in hand, a pair of frightened and unwilling eyes fell to the ground.


    Except for Downing, no one knows that the old man''s heart is as small as an inch, and he will surely die! At this time, he sat on the ground motionless and angry, and only had one breath to support.


    Over there, Tang Ning made several moves with Ouyang. The powerful explosive force and fatal attack made him unable to resist. He didn''t understand how the fifth level spirit division could have such explosive force and fighting power?


    "I want you dead!" When Tang Ning''s voice falls, he hits the ground with a round bamboo in his hand, and strikes the old man with a broken sword on the ground.


    "Well!"


    The broken sword whips into his abdomen, which makes him snort instinctively. At the same time, the two spiritual masters on the other side and dozens of dark guards scream out.


    "Grandfather


    However, they could not go forward, because the powerful building foundation and the murderous spirit of the two men were too fierce to get close to.


    "I can''t keep you either!"


    When Ouyang Laozu resisted the wound and swung his sword to attack again, a blood thirsty dark light flashed in his cold eyes, and a small golden figure sprang out like a ray of light and landed on Tang Ning''s shoulder.


    "Ah


    Her shoulder seemed to be bitten by something. She cried out in pain, and her hand also clasped the tiny thing on her shoulder. It turned out to be a golden snake the size of chopsticks. She pinched the Golden Snake into two pieces.


    But at the next moment, her figure was in a flash, the spirit breath in her body was rapidly lost, her eyes were blackened, and the whole person fell and sat on the ground unsteadily. Even the round bamboo in her hand did not know why she went back to the heaven and earth bag.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Stinky girl! Who can save you! "

 Chapter 543

    Ouyang Laozu raised his head and laughed, staring at Tang Ning''s slightly changed face fiercely. He saw that she even couldn''t stand and sat on the ground. He glanced at the little golden snake that was pinched in two and said, "the golden thread snake I have raised for ten years has been killed by you, but it doesn''t matter, you will be buried with it."


    She took a pill out of the bag and swallowed it, but she heard the old man''s voice.


    "Oh! My golden thread snake is not an ordinary poisonous snake. If you are bitten by it, you will lose all your spiritual power. Its poison will not let you die immediately, but the venom will slowly penetrate into your bone and blood until it flows to the heart. Before that, you will be unable to bear the pain of bone erosion until you fall into a coma! "


    Maybe he saw that Tang Xiao was seriously injured and unconscious, and downing was bitten by his golden snake. Therefore, he did not want to kill her, but wanted to see her helpless, frightened and frightened appearance, and wanted to see her hopeless appearance without any way to seek help.


    The aura of spiritual power in the body disappeared until it was not left. Even the pain of bone erosion from the body and the blackness in front of him confirmed the old man''s words one by one.


    "Which hand do you want to use first Ouyang Lao Zu approached step by step with a sword in his hand, staring at Tang Ning, who was sitting on the ground with a pale face, and laughed in a negative way.


    Downing pursed his lips, did not speak, and forced himself not to faint.


    "Your right hand will be discarded first." Ouyang Laozu stares at her right hand, the sword in his hand moves. When he is about to start, he hears a voice.


    "Ning''er!"


    Hearing the exclamation, Tang Ning''s eyelids jumped and looked toward the sound. When she saw that it was Nangong Lingyun, she immediately called out: "what are you doing here! Let''s go


    A spirit Master running to deal with the friars in the middle of foundation construction? Isn''t this a run for death? This Nangong Lingyun usually looks at a very smart person, this can''t be a brain pumping!


    She did not know that Nangong Lingyun saw her pale face sitting on the ground, and Tang Xiao beside her did not know whether she was alive or dead. When the old man who built the foundation was holding a long sword and was about to fight her, his heart was raised and he almost swept over.


    After he left the Tang family, he looked around like a headless fly. Later, he calmed down and thought that if the other party took people away and led to Tang Xiao, he would surely go to places with few people. Therefore, he targeted the western suburbs.


    It was because of the strong air current and the pressure of building foundation that was surging here. When I looked over here, I saw that it was already a scene after excitement.


    Tang Xiao fell on the ground, I don''t know if it was life or death. Tang Ning was pale and fell on the ground. In front of them, the old man of Zhuji was holding a long sword and was about to attack her. Even though he knew that he was not the opponent of the friars, he did not care at this moment.


    "Looking for death!"


    Ouyang Laozu, who was going to start with Tang Ning, squinted at his cold eyes. The sword in his hand turned out a sword flower and attacked Nangong Lingyun. Nangong Lingyun''s figure flashed and quickly avoided it. At the same time, he took out Chixiao sword and fought with all his strength.


    "You are no match for him, go!" She exclaimed, but her voice had become feeble, and the cold sweat on her forehead was penetrating, and her pale face seemed to fall at any moment.

 Chapter 544

    "Bang!"


    "Sonorous!"


    Over there, two people fight, swords collide with each other, and the sound of each other''s strong foundation pressure puts Nangong Lingyun under great pressure. In addition, he has to be lucky to fight with the other side, and his chest is full of blood. After a while, a mouthful of blood vomited out.


    "Poof!"


    "Beyond my ability!" Ouyang Laozu snorted again, and his sword Qi attacked him and flew him out.


    "Bang!"


    Nangong Lingyun''s figure flew out and fell heavily on the ground. His mouth was overflowing with blood, and his face became extremely ugly. He still held the sword in his hand, and stood up again. When he was about to hold the sword again to meet the Ouyang ancestor, he saw the old man standing up with both hands holding the sword, as if he had exhausted his last breath, Holding the sword in his hand, he stabbed at Downing''s chest.


    "No!"


    He exclaimed, with a trace of trembling in his voice, because he knew that the place where the sword in the old man''s hand pointed to was the fatal place of human body. If she went down, she would surely die!


    When he wanted to go to save her, the old man tried again to stop him from rescuing Tang Ning. He could only block the attack of the old man with the red sky sword in his hand, and at the same time, he attacked him with the sword in his hand, trying to repel him and fight for a chance to save Tang Ning.


    "I want you to be buried with me!"


    The old man with triangular eyes held the sword in both hands. He was unwilling to fill his heart with anger. Even if his heart was broken, he would kill this downing with his last breath and hold her to be buried with him!


    Tang Ning had not passed out and was already holding on. Therefore, seeing the old man with triangular eyes holding his sword to stab her, even if she wanted to move, she had no strength to move. She could only watch the sharp sword with cold light stabbing at her heart.


    At that moment, a strange thought came to her mind: if she died, would she go back to modern times? Will she be able to return to be the Supreme Master of medicine?


    Her eyes were black and her consciousness was gradually lax. She seemed to hear Nangong Lingyun calling her. She thought that what she was waiting for would be the sharp pain of a sword penetrating her body, but she didn''t want to be pushed down at the next moment. Nangong Lingyun was in front of her, blocking the fatal sword for her


    "Well!"


    Nangong Lingyun snorted, raised his hand and slapped the old man with triangular eyes. The old man, who was already exhausted of oil and light, was slapped by him. The whole person flew out and finally lost his vitality. However, to his death, his cruel triangular eyes were still staring at Tang Ning, and those eyes that lost vitality were still unwilling and angry.


    Maybe, he never thought that he would die here!


    When Tang Ning, who was nearly unconscious, heard the sound of the sharp sword stabbing into his body and Nangong Lingyun''s dull hum, he opened his slightly closed eyes again, just in time to see Nangong Lingyun, who was protecting her and had received a sword for her, pulled out the sword through his abdomen, bringing out a spatter of blood, and using the sword to block the blow of Ouyang ancestor.


    Her heart vibrated, and a ripple rose in her heart. A sigh seemed to come out of her mouth. She slowly closed her eyes and fell into endless darkness. Before her consciousness dissipated, she only thought that Nangong Lingyun was not a fool

 Chapter 545

    After Tang Ning was in a coma, Nangong Lingyun blocked the attack of the old man who built the foundation with his sword in his hand, and covered his bloody abdomen with one hand. After two moves, he was kicked by one foot and fell on Tang Ning''s side. When the old man was chopping at him with his sword, the old man was beaten and flew out.


    "Ah


    Ouyang Laozu exclaimed. The whole man was hit by the heavy blow. His body crossed a curve in mid air and hit the big tree behind him. The impact was so strong that even the thick pole of the tree was crushed.


    "Bang!"


    Ouyang Laozu fell to the ground heavily and fell into the ground three inches deep. His mouth was covered with blood and his body was stiff. His eyes were frightened and shocked to see the black figure suddenly appeared in front of him, as if he wanted to say something. However, he could not say the last word. He just had a convulsion and then stopped breathing.


    This incident shocked the two top friars of the spirit master not far away. But when they saw the man who appeared here, dressed in black robes and full of powerful pressure and terrifying murderous spirit, they did not even have the courage to escape. Their legs were soft, and they fell on their knees.


    "Night, night king!"


    Who will tell them why the night king of the dragon appears here?


    Nangong Lingyun covers his abdominal wound with one hand and looks back in a daze. What he sees is mo ye, the king of the night, wearing a low-key and luxurious black robe. He stands behind him with great pressure and terrible murderous spirit. Even though he is covered in black robes, it is impossible to ignore his existence in the night. Especially the white jade safety buckle is like a round in the night The moon hung around his waist.


    "Kill! Not one of them


    A deep and icy voice comes out of Mo Ye''s mouth. When the deep black pupil sees Tang Ning, who is pale and unconscious, his eyes are even more like waves.


    Under the night, the man who fell on the ground was covered with green clothes and was already covered with blood at the beginning. It was a wound that was cut by the air flow. Even if it was not deep, it was not hurt to be high. But seeing her bleeding, he still had an impulse in his heart to tear the person who had hurt her into pieces.


    "Yes


    The neat and respectful voice spreads out, and you can see a ghost like figure passing by in the night. Under the shadow of swords and swords, the killing opportunities are overflowing and the screams are incessant. Those dark guards who were originally surrounded by him, together with the two spiritual masters who have seen Mo Ye''s legs soften and sit on the ground, all die under the command of Mo Ye.


    The smell of blood filled the woods in the night, with bodies lying in disorder. The strong smell of blood made people feel nauseous. However, for Nangong Lingyun at this moment, he was relieved, and his heart was finally released.


    He thought that they would all die here, but he did not expect to meet the night King Mo ye here.


    "Thank you for the night..."


    Before he could say thank you, the rest was stuck in his throat. His eyes were stunned at the man who suddenly squatted down and lifted Downing, but tore off her clothes from her shoulder and bent down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that he is buried in Tang Ning''s neck and taking advantage of her, Nangong Lingyun angrily cries out and wants to push him forward, but he is stopped by the black wind standing behind Mo Ye.


    "Pooh!" Mo Ye sucks out the poisonous blood and spits it to the ground. His deep eyes coldly sweep the Nangong Lingyun.

 Chapter 546

    Nangong Lingyun is swept by his deep and cold eyes. He only feels a cold breath from the bottom of his feet with strong pressure. His anger dissipates after seeing the poisonous blood vomited by Mo ye, and the whole person is also slightly stunned.


    Ning''er is poisoned!


    However, when he saw that night king again lowered his head and buried his head in Ning''er''s neck and sucked her snow-white shoulder, he still had a trace of displeasure and anger in his heart. He took a deep breath and said, "the night king is a noble body. If there is a good or bad I and Ning''er can''t bear, her poison, I''ll help her suck it!" Say to want to come forward, but be pressed by black wind again.


    "Sit down!"


    Although Heifeng is shocked in his heart, it is rare to see that his master is interested in a woman and even willing to suck blood for her. Naturally, it is impossible for people to damage his good deeds. Therefore, he presses his hand on Nangong Lingyun''s shoulder to prevent him from standing up.


    Nangong Lingyun had been injured, and his abdominal wound was still bleeding. The blood flow of the wound was even more fierce by the black wind, and the cold sweat of bean beads also seeped out from his forehead.


    He looked at the night king, lowered his head and sucked out the poisonous blood. He felt a strange feeling in his heart and asked, "how can you be here?"


    He came here to find Ning''er. How did they come here? He also helped them solve the people behind them.


    How did you get here?


    After hearing his words, black wind''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Although his master didn''t go to the Tang family, they kept an eye on the activities of the Tang family. Whether it was the banquet of the Tang family, or after the banquet, Miss Tang and Nangong Lingyun went shopping to see a play, they all reported to the master. They didn''t know what the master meant?


    After all, in their opinion, Nangong Lingyun''s pursuit of Miss Tang''s family and taking her to go shopping and see a play is nothing strange. What''s more, they reported their whereabouts and movements to his master''s son. After knowing, they did not see his master happy. Instead, he had a black face, and let them not report any more.


    It was because of this that they missed out on the incident of Miss Tang''s being abducted. If Nangong Lingyun hadn''t returned to the Tang family in a hurry and then searched around outside, and Tang Xiao was not in the Tang family, they would not have known that Miss Tang had an accident.


    I thought the master would watch. But when they reported the incident, he mobilized the people in the dark of Qingyun city and ordered them to look for it. Finally, he came out to look for it in person.


    But fortunately, it was his master who came. Otherwise, Miss Tang and Nangong Lingyun would have died.


    Thinking of this, the black wind took a look at his own master, saw that he sucked the poisonous blood from Miss Tang''s shoulder, helped her to tidy up the clothes and picked up the people.


    He thought, is his master''s son enlightened? Finally you know you like women?


    Well, although the lady of Tang family can''t be cultivated, she is also a woman! Is it better than the little bald head of master Tang?


    "I saved you by the way."


    Mo Ye''s low voice shows indifference. He holds Tang Ning and glances at Nangong Lingyun. There is a faint light in his dark pupil, as if to prove that he was helping by the way. At the next moment, he passes the unconscious man in his arms to him: "the poison has been sucked out. Go back and see the doctor for her."

 Chapter 547

    Nangong Lingyun, who has already stood up, sees him holding Ning''er to him. He instinctively reaches out his hand. However, this force makes the wound in his abdomen hurt. When the blood gushes out, he hums and softens his hands. Some people who can''t hold him bend down.


    Mo Ye stretches a cold handsome face, as if he didn''t see it. He just looks around and says faintly, "since the matter is settled, let''s go!"


    Black wind did not know what the master wanted to do. Listening to him say that he wanted to go, he immediately said, "yes!"


    Seeing that they were ready to leave, Nangong Lingyun had a cold sweat on his forehead, holding Tang Ning in his arms, his abdomen was still bleeding, and there was a Tang Xiao lying on the ground, so he couldn''t send people back to the Tang family. If they left, he didn''t know if he would faint here, so he called him.


    "The night King stays."


    "Well?" Mo Ye''s voice is slight, and he looks back at him.


    "Night king, I''m hurt. I''m afraid I can''t send Tang Shibo and Ning''er home. Can you send them to take us


    Nangong Lingyun opened his mouth and said that the blood from his abdominal wound soaked his clothes. With the loss of blood, his face became more and more pale in the night. In particular, he was injured by holding downing in a coma. The wound was even more painful. His hands holding Tang Ning were shaking slightly.


    When Heifeng heard this, he seemed to think of something. He could not help but look at his master. He should not have put Miss Tang into Lingyun''s arms on purpose, did he?


    Nangong Lingyun braved a cold sweat, his face was pale and trembling slightly. Let alone carry Miss Tang back to Tang''s house, it is estimated that he himself would be hard to walk back.


    Mo Ye frowns slightly. He looks at them as if he is bothered. After a slight pause, he goes forward and takes Tang Ning from Lingyun''s arms. At the same time, he drops a sentence: "Heifeng, take the master of Tang and send him back by the way."


    "Yes Black wind should, go forward to carry Tang Xiao, then call a person: "you send the south palace young master back to Nangong home!"


    "Yes


    "No, I''m going to the Tang family." Nangong Lingyun said, looking at Mo ye, he said, "I can walk back."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye doesn''t say anything. He carries Tang Ning back to the Tang family first. The black wind behind him quickly takes Tang Xiao with him. Nangong Lingyun takes the sword back and follows them to the Tang family.


    Because it''s only a banquet today, and Tang Xiao is very hurt. In order not to disturb other aristocratic families and forces in Qingyun City, Mo Ye sends them to the Tang family quietly.


    Looking at the Tang family, they are sent back to their room in a panic and hurry, and they are invited to the doctor for treatment. Mo Ye''s eyes flash slightly and leave quietly.


    This night was not a peaceful night for the Tang family. No one expected that those who were still good in the daytime came back in a coma at night. Even Nangong Lingyun was hurt badly. Because Nangong Lingyun was worried about Tang Ning and refused to go home, the Tang family arranged for him to rest in the guest house.


    Until the next morning, Nangong Lingyun came to Tang Ning''s Hospital, worried about the poison in her body, so he sat by the bedside and watched her, but unconsciously fell asleep.


    When Tang Ning opened her eyes, she saw Nangong Lingyun, who was sleeping beside her bed. The moment she saw him, the scene before her coma returned to her mind

 Chapter 548

    He blocked a sword for her, the wound should be in the abdomen? The sword pierced through, I''m afraid it was hurt badly.


    She looked at the top of the bed in a daze. How did they get back? Did those people escape? Or dead? With Nangong Lingyun''s strength, even if he was not injured, he could not defeat the dozens of secret guards and the two top monks of the spirit Master, not to mention injured at that time? And there''s the old man who built the foundation.


    She raised her hand to put the lower pulse for herself. The poison in her body was not clear, but it did not invade into the heart pulse. Maybe it was because the poison was not clear, her spirit breath had not recovered, and her whole body was still weak. But at least, her consciousness was clear.


    Maybe it''s because she was bitten by the Golden Snake and took out a detoxification pill to take it. She didn''t let the poison hurt her heart and pulse! It''s just that the golden thread can''t remove the poison from the body. It''s just that it''s not really good.


    Maybe it was the movement of her hand that made him realize that she moved. Nangong Lingyun, who was leaning on the head of the bed, opened his eyes and saw that the person on the bed was already awake.


    "Ning''er, how do you feel? Is there anything else wrong with your health? "


    Downing looked at him and asked, "where''s my father?"


    "Your father is badly hurt. He didn''t wake up when I came here this morning, but you don''t have to worry. The doctor said that his life was not in danger, and he had already prescribed some medicine." Nangong Lingyun said, comforting her.


    Hearing his words, Downing''s heart was relieved. It''s good if there is no life danger. The internal injury can be recuperated slowly, and there is no rush for this moment.


    So, she looked at the person sitting by the bed, her eyes fell on his abdomen, her eyes flickered slightly, and asked, "how is your injury?"


    Hearing her ask about his injury, Nangong Lingyun showed a smile and said in a warm voice, "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    Although the doctor said that he was badly hurt and had shed a lot of blood to let him lie on the bed, he couldn''t rest in bed at the thought of her, so he had to come here and watch her, so that he could feel more at ease.


    "And those people?" Asked downing.


    Hearing her ask about this, Nangong Lingyun stopped for a moment and said, "it was the night King Mo ye who saved us, and he also sent us back."


    "Night king?" Downing was slightly surprised.


    "Well, he happened to save us when he took people by the night." He did not tell her that the night King sucked the poisonous blood for her, let alone told her that it was the night king who brought her back.


    Tang Ning listens and nods. It''s not surprising that Mo Ye has gone night for two times.


    She looked at the bedside of the south palace Lingyun one eye, then open mouth thanks: "thank you." In any case, it is true that he saved her, and it is also true that he took a sword for her.


    "Is that how you thank me?"


    Nangong Lingyun''s deep eyes fell on her pale face. Her eyes were filled with tenderness and said, "Ning''er, although I know it''s not appropriate to say this at this time, I still want to say, can you give me a chance to love you? Can you try to accept me? "


    Listening to this, Tang Ning''s eyes moved on the bed, and she was moved to think of the scene that he didn''t even want his life for her, even as a sword shield for her.


    Perhaps seeing that she was a little loose, Nangong Lingyun held her hand and said, "Ning''er, I really want to hold your hand for the rest of my life, pet you, love you and protect your life. Can you give me this opportunity?"

 Chapter 549

    Give him a chance?


    Tang Ning can''t help but ask himself, qingmou falls on Nangong Lingyun in front of him. His sincerity is beyond doubt, and his affection is deep. For her, he can even give up his life. What reason does she have to refuse?


    The cause has been planted for a long time. Since there will be such a result, why not let it go and give him a chance?


    What''s more, there is a trace of unusual fluctuation in her mood these days, like a obsession affecting her. She vaguely feels that this should be the last wisp of obsession left by this body.


    After deep thought, she gave him a deep look and said, "good." She gave Nangong Lingyun a chance, which was the last wish of the owner.


    A good word gently bumped into his heart and let him stay for a moment. Then, the ecstasy was surging in his chest. His face showed a happy and happy smile, and his deep eyes were full of happy smile. The whole person was laughing like a fool.


    "Ning''er, at this moment, I seem to have the whole world."


    He held her hand, and his joy was expressed. Her gentle good word made him feel like he had the whole world in an instant. The happiness in his heart and the joy filled his chest. He could not help but bend down to kiss her forehead. However, a hand was against his chin to prevent him from approaching again.


    "What are you going to do?" Donning blinked a pair of confused and clear beautiful eyes, looking at the man who came up to take advantage of her.


    Nangong Lingyun was held by her outstretched palm against her chin, and then she was stunned for a moment. Then she laughed. Her deep eyes contained deep feelings. She looked at her and said, "I want to kiss you."


    "No way."


    She glared at a pair of clear and beautiful eyes, seriously refused, said: "love on love, can''t take advantage of me casually!"


    Nangong Lingyun looked at her staring at a pair of beautiful eyes, delicate and beautiful face with severe and solemn, that contrast highlights her now look cute and lovely, let him can''t help but low smile out loud, doting response: "good."


    However, with a smile out of the voice, he actually kiss her against the palm of his chin.


    When downing was stunned, her palms were kissing coldly. The itching and warm feeling made her feel half loud and did not come to her mind. Perhaps she had never been taken advantage of in this way. A delicate and beautiful face was also dyed with a touch of red because of anger, which made her originally pale face look a little more bloody, and the whole person was more and more beautiful and moving.


    Seeing her blush, Nangong Lingyun couldn''t help laughing happily. This smile accidentally moved the wound of his abdomen, which made him breathe cold air, and his body was slightly stiff.


    "Go back and lie down before you get well! I don''t need you here. " Downing had a pretty face, and if he hadn''t blocked her sword, she would have had to punch her.


    Suppress the anger in her heart, she said: "first say good, can''t casually take advantage of me, this time even, if there is a next time, I can''t point to a punch in your face to greet the past."


    Love is love! It''s not a marriage, just take advantage of it? If she let her father know, it would be strange not to kill him.


    Listen to her say, if you take advantage of her again, she would like a fist to his face to greet over, Nangong Lingyun Leng for a moment, and then spoiled with a smile: "Ning''er, I''m not taking advantage of you." It''s just some intimate contact between lovers.

 Chapter 550

    Downing glanced at him and said, "just take advantage of me, and I don''t like it." You''re going to take advantage of a relationship? What''s the problem?


    Smell speech, south palace Lingyun low smile: "good, I listen to you."


    "You haven''t been home since last night? Your injury is not light. Go home and take care of it, so that your father will not come to you later. " Said Downing, motioning him to go home.


    "I''m so hurt that you''re going to drive me back?" Nangong Lingyun looks at her quietly, a pair obviously does not want to go back.


    Tang Ning looked at him strangely and thought to himself that Nangong Lingyun still had such a face of resentment husband? It is estimated that the people in the college will be surprised when they see it.


    She pressed down her mind and said, "it doesn''t matter if you stay in the guest house, but your family will worry and it''s not polite. You''d better go back first! After all, you are the young master of Nangong family. It''s not good to live in my house all the time. "


    "Then I''ll go back and heal. Will you come to see me when you are better?" He couldn''t help asking.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning looked at his abdominal injury one eye, helpless way: "OK, wait for two days, I will go to see you."


    "Then you should remember to drink the medicine. Although the poison in your body has been solved, you still have to drink the antidote Decoction prescribed by the doctor for you." He is not at ease to explain, and told some words, this only one hand to cover the abdomen, go out.


    Downing''s eyes flickered as he left. The poison in her body was not completely removed, but it was hidden deeply, especially because the spirit breath in the poison body had not recovered, but the general doctors could not diagnose it. Even if the antidote was really prescribed, it was only a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure.


    She sat up with her hands on the bed. As she leaned against the head of the bed, she pulled down her white inner garment slightly, revealing the tiny wound on her shoulder, and a deep thought ran through her eyes.


    The venom of the golden thread snake is very strong. Someone should have sucked it out for her. Otherwise, even if she had taken the antidote pill at that time, it could not stop the spread of the venom.


    The only one who can help her suck out the snake venom is Nangong Lingyun?


    Pressing down her thoughts, she got up and put on her coat. When she wanted to get out of bed, she saw that her feet were weak and weak. It was estimated that it would be difficult to see her father, so she called.


    "Who''s out there? Come in for a second


    After hearing her voice, the two maids in the courtyard quickly walked in, came to the bedside and saluted her: "miss."


    After she looked at the two maids, she said, "help me, I want to go to the main court."


    "Yes." The two maids answered and helped her to the main court.


    In the main courtyard, in addition to the guards inside and outside the courtyard, there are Qingzhi guarding the room. When they see Tang Ning coming to the courtyard, they all salute and call out: "miss."


    Qingzhi in the room heard the voice, opened the door and came out to see it was Tang Ning. He also saluted her and said, "Miss, you are not well. How did you come here?"


    Tang Ning was helped into the room by the two maids, and then waved to them to step down. As she was sitting at the table, she walked this long way because she was still not well. Sweat was seeping from her forehead and her face was a little pale.


    "How is my father?" She asked after a pause.


    "The doctor said that there was no danger to the owner''s life, but he had to find a good medicine to cure his internal organs, otherwise he would fall ill." Qingzhi reported it truthfully.

 Chapter 551

    Smell speech, after downing rested for a while, this just gets up to walk to go inside, come to the bedside to sit down, stretch out a hand to help her father take the next pulse.


    One side of Qingzhi looked, slightly surprised. Can you still be a doctor?


    Half way, Downing took his hand back. There are some medicine in her Qiankun bag to treat internal injury, but at this time, her body''s spiritual power is exhausted, and the Qiankun bag can''t be opened. She can only detoxify her own body first, and then help her father treat it!


    Fortunately, although he injured the five internal organs, he was not fatal.


    "Qingzhi, get ready to write." She said, glancing at him.


    "Yes." Qingzhi did not ask, but quickly prepared to put the ink, paper and inkstone on the table.


    "I read you to write." She sat on the edge of the bed. She was already powerless and even less energetic to write. She wrote down a series of drug names to Qingzhi.


    "You can buy this medicine in person and send it to my room after you buy it. As for others, don''t say anything about it." She said softly.


    "Yes." Qingzhi should, looking at the prescription, quickly out of the room.


    Donning sat by the bedside and closed his eyes, thinking about the origin of the people last night? Since they dare to attack the Tang family, it is bound to be determined to fight against them.


    Now those people are all dead, which is a fatal blow to a family. Even if those people were members of the imperial family last night and lost so many people with excellent fighting capacity, their family details would be greatly damaged. If the news got out, it was estimated that without her help, those family enemies would take the opportunity to kill them.


    It''s just, what kind of family would it be? It will take a little more scrutiny to find out.


    Qingzhi started to arrange, after boiling the medicine bath, Tang Ning first went back to the hospital to soak in the medicine bath. At present, only if her body is well conditioned, can she help her father recuperate.


    In another courtyard in Qingyun city.


    Black wind looked at some absent-minded master, can''t help but ask: "master, are you in love with the Tang family lady?"


    One side of the dark one heard that he had the courage to ask this, but could not help looking at him. However, he did wonder why the master took them to save people last night?


    What are you saying just passing by? Obviously, he mobilized all the forces in the dark to find out the whereabouts of Miss Tang. He also condescended to help the lady Tang suck poison, and took people back to the Tang family. Finally, he took them away quietly.


    What is the master thinking? Are you really interested in Miss Tang? Don''t you see that Miss Tang looks a bit like Tangshi, so she moved his mind? But with their understanding of the master, the master is not that kind of person!


    Mo ye, who is sitting at the table with a teacup in his hand, seems to have not heard him. He doesn''t answer his words, and even doesn''t give him a look.


    Seeing this, black wind said again, "master, if you really like that lady Tang, we''ll take her over! In order to avoid being taken the lead by Nangong Lingyun, he is like a peacock with only a screen open. He is always around Miss Tang''s family all day long. He is also visiting and giving gifts. He also takes her to go shopping and watch shadow puppet shows. There are many kinds of tricks! "


    It''s rare that the master is interested in women. How can he help the master to rob people back! It''s just, what is he going to do?

 Chapter 552

    He thought about how to help the master snatch people over?


    Over there, Mo Ye glanced at him faintly and said, "have you arranged the things?"


    "Master, is that about Ouyang family and yuan family? It has been arranged. I believe that it will not be long before the enemy of the two families will receive news. "


    "Master, if the Ouyang family and yuan family disappear in the Imperial City, then the influence of other aristocratic families in the imperial city will be more powerful? In this way, I''m afraid the imperial city will not be calm recently. "


    "What if you don''t calm down? Does it affect the king? " He asked with indifference.


    Black wind a silent, think about, as if it is really no impact. If it is the power of the aristocratic family, even if it is the only thing to destroy the imperial family.


    Mo Ye is playing with the tea cup. His deep black pupils are flashing. He asks, "how is the situation in the Tang family?"


    "According to the report from the dark guard, the Nangong Lingyun was taken back by his family. Tang Xiao is still awake, but Miss Tang is awake. It seems that there is no big problem. The Tang family is blocking the news, and people outside don''t know what happened to their house." The black wind reported.


    Mo Ye listens and doesn''t speak. He just stares at the teacup and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    At the Tang family''s side, Tang Ning bathed in a medicine bath to apply acupuncture and detoxification for herself. The extremely high water temperature and efficacy accelerated the blood circulation in the body. Under the pressure of the silver needle, the remaining poison in the body gathered into a mouthful of black blood, which she vomited out.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of poisonous blood vomited out, and she leaned against the bath bucket. After slowly breathing out a breath, she closed her eyes and felt the spirit breath of the muscles and veins in her body gradually recovered.


    She opened her eyes and mobilized the spirit breath in her body. After half a sound, she collected all the spiritual breath of her body. She felt that her body was more comfortable. Then she came out of the medicine bath and was washed with fresh water. After that, she put on her dress and prepared to go out.


    However, when she came out of the room, she saw a few figures peeping out of the hospital. When she came out, she suddenly retracted back.


    "Tang Wenjian." Donning called.


    The people who had withdrawn and were about to leave quickly heard her voice and stopped. They came out and called out: "miss."


    Downing looked at them and asked, "Why are you all here? What''s the matter? " These people have been hiding from her since the last hunting, as if they were afraid of meeting her and being caught by her to work. How could they even come to her?


    "We heard from grandfather that the eldest lady was hurt, so we wanted to come and have a look." Tang Ying Ying said in a low voice, a pair of big eyes staring at her up and down, also did not see where her injury.


    "I have nothing to do. Go back! Don''t worry. " Downing smiles and signals them to go back first.


    "Miss, is the owner seriously hurt? My grandfather said it would be bad to let other people know about it. " Tang yingrou also asked in a low voice, some worried.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "it''s not heavy. It''s OK to rest for a few days. You go back! If there''s nothing more to practice, I''ll go first! " As she said this, she crossed them and went to the main courtyard, thinking that maybe in a few days, it would be good to have some time for the Tang family to practice and exchange hands.

 Chapter 553

    When she got to the main hospital and entered her father''s room, she took out the pill for treating internal injury and gave it to him. She knew to the other side, "Qingzhi, the medicine prescribed by the doctor is still brought in as usual, but it needs to be poured out. I don''t need to give it to my father."


    If you take her medicine, you don''t need to drink any more. What''s more, the medicine prescribed by the doctor doesn''t have any effect. However, if you don''t boil the medicine, then her father''s injury will be better, and others will be surprised.


    "Yes." Qingzhi didn''t ask much about what the eldest lady said, but only carried out it.


    "You go out and watch! Don''t let anyone come in and disturb me She told her, while taking out the silver needle, ready to help her father with the silver needle to promote blood circulation, remove blood stasis in the chest.


    Qingzhi answered and came to guard the door.


    In the room, Tang Ning is helping her father to treat her. During this period, several elders have come to visit her, but they are blocked out by Qingzhi.


    "The eldest lady accompanies the housekeeper in the room and orders not to disturb." Qingzhi opened his mouth and stopped them from entering the door.


    Several elders listened and frowned slightly: "the eldest lady accompanies the master of the house. How can we not even go in? Besides, we are not outsiders, and we can''t visit them any more? "


    "I''m just under the orders of the eldest lady. If some elders want to visit the master, they can only wait for the eldest lady to come out." Qingzhi opened his mouth and did not give in.


    Several people listened to this and looked at each other. Among them, the elder asked, "has the elder lady recovered?"? What about the owner? Wake up? And how long will it take for the eldest lady to come out? When can we see the owner? "


    "I don''t know how long it will take for the first lady to come out. However, as long as she comes out, several elders will be able to go in to see the master."


    Qingzhi said, looked at them, and then said, "the eldest lady is worried about the master''s body and wants to accompany him to talk. Why don''t you come back later?"


    Hearing the speech, several people were silent. This makes sense. It seems that downing saw her father''s remorse for saving her, so she cried inside? How else would they not be allowed in?


    In the final analysis, it is a girl, thin skinned, even if you want to cry, you dare not let others see.


    Thinking of this, the elder said: "in this case, the master will let us be informed when he wakes up. We will come to visit him then! As for the first lady, her health just allows her to have a rest. "


    "Qingzhi understands." He should, watching several people leave, and continue to stand upright, quietly guarding the door.


    In the evening, Tang Xiao woke up. He was most worried about downing. Therefore, after inquiring about her later affairs, he was relieved.


    When several elders in the mansion knew that he was awake, they immediately came to visit him, inquired about his physical condition, and asked the doctor to check it again. When they heard the doctor saying that Tang Xiao was getting better, they were relieved.


    It''s OK. It''s OK. Tang Xiao, as the master of the family, is the pillar of the Tang family. If there is any good or bad, I''m afraid the Tang family will be in trouble.


    "You can keep it well. You don''t have to worry about anything in the house." Big elder said to Tang Xiao, let him rest assured to recuperate.


    "Has the news of my injury spread? How''s the house? Is nothing wrong? " Tang Xiao still asked.

 Chapter 554

    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry. The news about your injury is blocked. People outside don''t know. Nangong''s family also said hello." The elder opened his mouth and said, let him not worry.


    "Did those people find out who they were?" Tang Xiaoxun asked.


    "The secret guard is already investigating. There is no news yet."


    Listen to this, Tang Xiao this just nodded, told: "this period of time in the house to send some people to patrol, don''t have anything to do."


    "Well, we''ll arrange it later." Several elders spoke with him for a while and then left first.


    After they left, Downing sat down by the bed and said, "Daddy, you can sleep again if you are tired! Don''t worry about things in the house. "


    "I don''t worry about things in the mansion, but how about Ling Yun''s injury? You said he blocked a sword for you. Did the Nangong family say anything when they took him back? " Tang Xiaohuan asked.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning said: "although his injury is serious, it will not endanger his life. Don''t worry. As for the Nangong family, they received him when he was about to leave the mansion. They didn''t come into our Tang family, so they didn''t say anything."


    "He was injured for you. After two days, when you are better, take some supplements to see him! In order not to let the Nangong family say that we do not understand etiquette. " He told her to come and visit.


    "Well, I know." She nodded.


    Looking at his daughter sitting by the bed, he thought that Nangong Lingyun, in order to save her, even though he knew that he was not the opponent of the building foundation friar, he came forward to help her and blocked the fatal sword for her. He could not help saying, "Ning''er, are you and Ling Yun really impossible? If Dad can care for you, he will bring you happiness


    Listening to this, Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "Dad, I know, for his sincere and life-saving sake, so I promised him to give him a chance to talk about love with him first! See if it''s really appropriate. "


    Originally thought his daughter would talk about the topic again, or let her ignore her and Lingyun''s matter, but heard her say that she had promised to give him a chance, for a time, can''t help but stay.


    Why does he feel that his daughter promised to give Lingyun a chance? He has a feeling that his daughter is about to be robbed? If it is appropriate for them to get along with each other, and if they will be married next year or sometime, then his daughter will have to marry to Nangong family?


    At the thought of his daughter''s future marriage, he was reluctant to give up and didn''t care to speak for Nangong Lingyun. Instead, he said solemnly and seriously: "well, if you have done a good job, give him a chance first, but you have to study carefully. You can''t easily agree to marry him, especially since you are still young and it''s still early to talk about marriage!"


    Tang Ning see him a nervous and serious look, inexplicably feel funny, but clever nodded, way: "mm-hmm, I listen to Dad."


    Seeing his daughter''s simple and ignorant appearance, he couldn''t help but admonished: "Ning''er, you have to remember, don''t let him take advantage of you casually. We girls should love ourselves, self-respect, self-sustaining, so that we can get more respect, so as not to be looked down upon."

 Chapter 555

    He said solemnly and solemnly. Tang Ning blinked a pair of clear and beautiful eyes and listened carefully. He also nodded his head with a smart face and very approval: "mm-hmm, dad said so."


    Seeing his daughter''s clever appearance, he was pleased to show a loving smile: "Ning''er is really good."


    Even though she was a fifth order friar, she was just a little girl in his heart. Even though she could be a tutor of the top colleges in the land of mortals, in his heart, she still thought that she did not understand many things.


    His daughter, only 14 or 15 years old, is simple and clever. It is when the girl is ignorant and curious, and there is no mother around to teach him. Therefore, he, who is a father, can only shoulder the responsibility of being a mother.


    I hope she will have a good home in the future, but I don''t want to marry her too early. Seeing that she finally gives Nangong Lingyun a chance, he worries that she will be taken advantage of. The old father''s mood is really tangled and contradictory.


    After seeing her father, she went back to her own hospital. When she entered the room, she sat on the bed with her knees crossed. She adjusted the spirit breath in her body. At the same time, she felt the power flowing in her palm.


    Since returning home, she has a feeling that when she wakes up every day, she doesn''t do anything, but she feels that the strength is becoming stronger and stronger, and it is condensed into her body. Even if it is not obvious, it can still be detected.


    "What''s the matter? How can I wake up and feel the strength in my body a little stronger every day when I wake up She murmured, not quite sure what was going on?


    At this time, how could she know that it was the power of faith, and that was the power of faith from whom she had helped


    The next day, her body had basically recovered, so she was asked to prepare some tonic herbs to take with her, and went out to Nangong''s house in a carriage.


    Because her father was worried about her safety and knew that it was inconvenient for her to expose Tang Shi''s body. Even if there was a cultivation, it would be difficult to do anything even if there were others. Therefore, a female secret guard was assigned to follow her to protect her.


    and at home in Nangong, Nangong''s family owner has been gloomy after knowing that his son had been holding a fatal sword for Downing. Even if he had taken his son home to take care of himself, his face had not improved.


    At this time, he was talking in the courtyard of Nangong Laozu.


    "Laozu, I don''t think we can let it go on like this. You see, Ling Yun didn''t even want his life for the sake of Tang Ning. He was a monk at the peak level of the spirit Master, and he had already worshipped the immortal sect in the land of immortals. The immortal Road is carefree and the future is limitless. But he put himself in a dangerous place for the sake of a woman. Do you think you can let him go on like this again?"


    The more he talked about it, the more angry he felt in his heart. He had a good son, but when he came back, he had a hole in his stomach. For the sake of the people of the Tang family, the Tang family didn''t even send a person to visit. It''s really unreasonable!


    At this time, Nangong Laozu also slightly frowned, and his face was dignified: "I didn''t expect Lingyun to treat Tang Ning so seriously. Even for her, he could not even give up her life. This is a big taboo for those who practice immortals!"


    Too much love, how can you concentrate on the road?


    Today, he used his body as Downing to block the sword. It is hard to guarantee that he would not even give up building immortal road for her.

 Chapter 556

    It is rare for his Nangong family to produce such a good seedling, and they have high hopes for him. If it is destroyed because of Tang Ning, they will not be able to see their ancestors in the future!


    "When Ling Yun''s injury is better, let''s have a good talk with him! At the moment, it''s important to let him take care of his injuries first. " Nangong Laozu sighed, quite helpless.


    "Ancestor, master, Miss Tang is here, and she is in the hall at this time." The housekeeper reported outside the courtyard.


    Hearing this, Nangong Laozu said: "go and have a look! After all, we are friends with the Tang family. " Worried that he was dissatisfied with downing and that he had any impolite attitude, he told him.


    "Don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety." He answered and went to the hall.


    In the hall, Tang Ning, dressed in blue and water, sat quietly, drinking tea, and behind her stood a woman in black, who was waiting for her. Even though she was standing at a regular distance, a pair of eyes still fell on her from time to time.


    This is Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family. She is a favorite of the young master of their family. She is really beautiful just by looking at her appearance and figure. Unfortunately, she can''t cultivate herself.


    "Master of the house."


    "Master of the house."


    The voice from outside made Tang Ning put down her teacup and stood up. When she saw the people coming in, she saluted and called out: "Nangong Shibo."


    The head of Nangong family looked at the beautiful girl in blue and water color. Her face was delicate and beautiful. Her eyes were clear and smart, and her lips were full of smile. It was no wonder that her son devoted herself to her I don''t want her life.


    It''s a real disaster.


    A trace of unhappiness welled up in his heart, and there was no good face on his face. He just said, "how did you come here? What can I do for you? "


    His unhappiness and displeasure were hardly covered up. Tang Ning was not annoyed. He just said, "Shibo, I came to visit Ling Yun. He was injured because he saved me. We Tang family are very grateful. Today I recovered a little, so I brought some nourishing things to help him. I don''t know if his injury is better?"


    Hearing this, the Nangong master looked at her and said, "that sword is a penetrating wound. It can''t be recovered in ten days and a half months. It will still be lying in bed." Then he called out: "housekeeper, you take Miss Tang to visit the little Lord."


    "Yes." The housekeeper came in and motioned to Downing, "Miss Tang, please follow the old slave."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning Dynasty Nangong family leader after a ceremony, said: "then I go to see him first." Then he followed the housekeeper out.


    In the courtyard of Nangong Lingyun, he was lying in bed with a smile in his lips. In the past two days, as long as he thought that downing would finally give him a chance, he couldn''t help but smile happily.


    He waited for this moment for a long time, and finally let him wait.


    "Young master, Miss Tang has come to see you." The boy came in and reported.


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun on the bed opened his eyes pleasantly and said, "Ning''er is coming? Help me up

 Chapter 557

    "Get up and do what? Just lie down. " Downing came in and stopped the boy from helping him up.


    Seeing the people coming in, Nangong Lingyun couldn''t help laughing: "Ning''er, I''m really happy to see you."


    Downing see his face silly look, can''t help but smile: "see."


    "Are you feeling better? How is your father''s injury? " Nangong Lingyun asked, stretched out her hand and sat down beside the bed.


    "Well, after drinking the doctor''s medicine, I''m no longer in a bad condition. My father wakes up, but the internal injury is not mild, so I have to take care of it slowly." She said, her eyes fell on his abdomen and asked, "how is your injury? Did you change the dressing? "


    His eyes with tenderness fell on her body, with a happy smile on his face, said: "the medicine just changed last night, has gradually improved, don''t worry."


    "I''ve brought the wound medicine. I''ll change the dressing for you and bandage it again." She brought the wound medicine, thinking that the sword was a penetrating wound, and did not know how his wound was? By the way, I''ll take a look at it by changing the dressing.


    Nangong Lingyun was stunned and then asked with a smile, "will you bandage it?"


    Downing glanced at him and said, "do I look like someone who can''t dress up?" It''s a joke.


    Smell speech, he low smile voice, happy smile from the chest, low reverberated in the room, he saw her look with worry, he said: "then trouble you."


    "You take off his quilt and take off his clothes." Downing called the boy on the side to help.


    "Yes." The boy answered and went to help.


    Because of his abdominal injury, Nangong Lingyun only wore an open coat. As soon as the robe was untied, he saw the white bandage wrapped around his abdomen.


    "Why is it still bleeding?" Downing frowned and looked at the blood on the white bandage.


    "It''s a penetrating wound. Even if it''s sprinkled with hemostatic medicine, there will be some bloodstains, but it''s much better." Nangong Lingyun doesn''t care much.


    Downing looked at him and said to the boy, "go and get a pair of scissors."


    The boy ran away with a pair of scissors.


    Tang Ning did not untie the bandage around his waist in circles, but cut the bandage directly with scissors. After taking off the bandage, he saw the wound for two days. He also confiscated the dry blood and even seeped with blood. However, the wound was not long. It was only half a finger long, but it was more troublesome because of penetrating injury. If it was not done well, it would be infected.


    "Take a basin of water and bring in some clean cloth." Downing told the boy to prepare things.


    "Yes." The boy should a, then quickly back down, not much time, the thing that downing wants is ready to put on the small table beside the bed.


    After Tang Ning cleaned his hands, he first helped Nangong Lingyun clean the wound, clearing all the blood and medicine on the wound.


    Nangong Lingyun looks at a face focused on her, eyes can not help but emerge a touch of tenderness and happiness.


    She is worried about him! It seems that, in her heart, he is not completely without him. This cognition makes him very happy. Even when she cleans the wound, he ignores the pain and feels a burst of sweetness in his heart.


    Tang Ning didn''t know what he was thinking. She just thought that Nangong Lingyun was hurt because of her. She had to help him to cure the injury, lest something really happened and she would not be at ease in her whole life.

 Chapter 558

    After she helped him clean up the wound, she sprinkled the wound with the wound medicine she brought, and then helped him to bandage the wound again. She told him: "you''re so hurt that you don''t eat indiscriminately. You have to take good care of it. I''ll change the medicine for you now. I don''t need to change the dressing today. I''ll let someone change the medicine for you tomorrow."


    Said, she put a bottle of medicine aside, exhort: "use me this medicine, this is medicine to knife wound recovery is better."


    Listen to her said so much, and told so much, Nangong Lingyun happily one by one down: "I know, I will avoid, but, you will not come tomorrow to help me change the dressing?"


    Smell speech, Downing looked at him one eye, way: "you also have someone here to help you change dressing."


    "But, Ning''er, I hope you can come and change my dressing, so that I can see you every day." He held her hand and said, with tender eyes on her, he said, "seeing you, I think my injury will recover faster."


    "Ning''er, if you don''t come, I estimate that I won''t see you for ten days and a half months. It''s just like three autumn after a day''s absence. If I miss you to the extreme, I can''t help but go to the Tang''s house to see you. Naturally, I can''t rest at home to recuperate. If I walk around and get hurt..."


    "All right, all right. Don''t say it." Downing stopped him to say it again, but he said, "I''ll come back tomorrow to help you change your dressing. Is it the head office?"


    Listening to this, Nangong Lingyun laughed: "OK, I''ll wait for you here tomorrow."


    "The medicine has been changed, so I''ll go back first." She stood up, ready to leave, but was dragged down again.


    "Ning''er, are you going to leave soon? Sit down a little longer and talk to me He held her hand and didn''t want her to go back so soon.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning blinked his eyes, slightly tilted his head to think about it, and asked, "what do you want to say?" She doesn''t know what to say, and seems to have nothing to say. What do men and women usually say when they are in love? No experience!


    Seeing her face confused and confused, she seemed to be seriously thinking about what expression to say. Inexplicably, he made him smile happily. He held her hand, and his eyes were full of tenderness and indulgence. He asked, "don''t you want to ask me, how did you practice in Tianlong college? Is there anything interesting or dangerous? "


    Tang Ning blinked his eyes, looked at him, and then moved his eyes, thinking: How did he practice in Tianlong college? Is there anything interesting and dangerous that she, as a tutor, doesn''t know?


    Even though she had not inquired about him in the college, she knew most of the things. She was the first person among Tianlong students. Situ and others had come to tell her something new and gossip early, so she really had nothing to be curious about and wanted to ask.


    But it''s boring to sit around. What''s more, she doesn''t know what couples have to do with each other? What do you say? After thinking about it, he was very cooperative and asked with a trace of curiosity: "what''s interesting about you in Tianlong college? Or is it something dangerous? "


    Nangong Lingyun laughed and said, "well, in fact, there is a very interesting thing, that is, master Tang in Tianlong college is a little monk. Speaking of it, this Tangshi is somewhat similar to you, but his words and deeds are different."

 Chapter 559

    Tang Ning''s eyes jumped for a moment. Seeing his smiling face, he said, "little monk? How similar to me? "


    "Well, master Tang is a different Buddhist. When I first met him, I was shocked. I was really similar to you, but later I found that he was different." He said, laughing.


    "Why not?" She would like to know, in the eyes of Nangong Lingyun, what is the difference between Tang Shi and Tang Ning?


    "Tang Shi is young, but his skills are beyond my reach. He is free and unrestrained. He has a broad mind and courage of a man. His wisdom is highly praised by other teachers of Tianlong college. The top students in Tianlong college are mostly from aristocratic families. These people have high vision and proud heart, It''s not easy to win their approval, trust and admiration, but Tang Shi can make many students respect him, so he doesn''t dare to make a mistake. "


    With that, his voice stopped, looked at Downing and said with a smile, "you can imagine how powerful such a tutor is."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning very agree to nod, smile Ying Ying Ying way: "mm-hmm, it sounds really powerful." Anyway, she is also a tutor. Can she do it if she is not fierce?


    "He is young, but he is already a monk at the level of spiritual master. Therefore, what I often hear from students is that master Tang is probably a Buddhist disciple coming to the land of immortals." Nangong Lingyun said, laughing and saying, "although his facial features are somewhat similar to yours, his manner is not the same. There is no woman''s posture between his hands and feet. More importantly, he is a man, and you are a woman."


    Tang Ning didn''t speak, just nodded, and thought in her heart: if she still walked small steps when she pretended to be a little monk, holding the orchid finger and talking in a delicate voice, she would not be disgusted to death. Others would have to disgust herself first.


    Besides, who is she? She''s Downing. If she could be seen as a woman in a man''s dress, wouldn''t she be in vain?


    She sat by the bed listening to him talking about some interesting things he had met outside, and chatted with him for about an hour before she left Nangong''s house for Tang''s.


    Sitting in the carriage, she held her cheek in one hand and thought of what Nangong Lingyun had just said. In her beautiful eyes, she couldn''t help but scratch a sly smile.


    No matter how he thought, she was Tang Shi, Tang Shi was her.


    She came home after visiting Nangong Lingyun. On the second floor of the restaurant on the street, Mo Ye watched the carriage she was sitting in slowly heading for the Tang family. Her face was handsome, her face was expressionless, and her deep black eyes were half closed. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Heifeng couldn''t help but say: "master, Miss Tang has gone to Nangong''s house to see Nangong Lingyun. Don''t we really rob her? If you don''t, you''ll lose the first chance! "


    "Does Nangong Lingyun and Tang Ning not match each other?" Mo Ye asks, with dignity and indifference in his voice.


    "This..." How to put it?


    He thinks so! The eldest lady of the Tang family is beautiful, but she can''t cultivate. The boy Lingyun in Nangong is excellent. No one in the imperial city is more outstanding than him, but he can''t compare with the master of his family, so he thinks that the two people are not well matched.

 Chapter 560

    "Go back


    Seeing that the carriage has entered the Tang family, Mo Ye has no mind to sit down again. He knew that the relationship between Nangong Lingyun and Tang Ning was developing, but he could do nothing.


    Perhaps, looking at her happiness, is also a kind of happiness!


    As for Mo ye, who has been paying close attention to her, Tang Ning does not know at all. After returning home, she first went to see her father and father, and then talked with several elders in the mansion for a while, asking if there is anything to deal with in the mansion these two days?


    She didn''t ask any more questions after hearing them say that they had been arranged. After all, several elders are still loyal to the Tang family, and they will not do anything harmful to the family. She is more assured.


    After chatting about the business, she said to several people: "some elders, I want to arrange a competition among the children of the family in a few days to see how strong the younger generation in the family are?"


    Listening to this, several people looked at each other, slightly surprised in the heart, and said: "contest? Let all the children in the family? "


    "Well, for the children of the Tang family, I want to arrange a competition in the martial arts training ground. If there are good children, they can be trained as the key children of the family." She said.


    Key children should be trained?


    When several elders heard this, they could not help but brighten their eyes: "since the eldest lady said so, we will arrange it immediately after we go back. How about this contest in three days?"


    "Yes."


    Downing nodded and said, "you can arrange this! I''ll see it then. "


    A person''s strength is not strong. Only when the whole clan becomes stronger, can it be regarded as a real strength. And the younger generation of the Tang family is the hope of the Tang family in the future. She wants to select some better seedlings from the competition to cultivate a new generation of fresh blood for the Tang family.


    Several elders were excited and ordered to go down. At the same time, they rushed back to tell their grandchildren about this, so that they could be well prepared to stand out and become a bright existence.


    And Tang Ning told good things, it will be put behind the matter, back to the room will take out the medicinal materials in the room to make trouble.


    This time, being bitten by the golden thread snake also gave her a warning. Her antidote pills were not very comprehensive, and even her body''s anti poison ability was not up to the level of fearing any venom.


    However, in this mortal land, there are a lot of herbs that can not be collected, and her antidote pills can''t be refined any more, and she can''t make more powerful antidote pills. However, she secretly keeps this in mind. When she goes to the immortal''s land in the future, she will have the opportunity to collect those antidotes and develop them into pills.


    The next day, she came to Nangong''s home again to change the dressing for Nangong Lingyun. When she untied the wound and saw that the wound was gradually healing, she was relieved.


    The blood drained away and the wound healed gradually. I believe it will not be long before he can recover from the injury.


    "Ning''er, the medicine you brought is very effective. You can see that my wound is much better today. Where did you buy this medicine? How could it have such an amazing effect? " Nangong Lingyun couldn''t help but ask curiously, and felt that the wound medicine effect she brought was very good.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning blinked his eyes and said innocently and blankly: "do you say this medicine? It''s from my father. It''s his precious healing medicine. "

 Chapter 561

    Listening to her saying that it was her father''s treasure of healing medicine, he said: "the healing ability of this medicine is very good, it''s very rare, you take it to me like this, didn''t your father say anything?"


    "It''s just a bottle of medicine. What can my father say?" She laughed and said, "even if it''s a precious medicine, it''s also used. What''s more, you''re injured to save me. What''s a bottle of medicine?"


    "I think you can get out of bed and walk in two days," she said


    Nangong Lingyun listen to her words, eyes color in a piece of tenderness: "Ning son, these two days hard, you run back and forth."


    "Fortunately, I have nothing to do these days. It won''t take long to come here to help you change your dressing." As she spoke, Lian packed up her things and said, "I''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Smell speech, south palace Ling cloud to pause for a while, hold her hand way: "Ning son, you just come to want to leave? Don''t you talk to me? "


    "Again?" Downing looked at him strangely: "what else do you want to say? You almost finished your work in the college yesterday. What else do you say today? "


    She knows what she said. It''s really boring!


    When Nangong Lingyun saw her like this, she knew that she didn''t treat him as the person she wanted. If she really had a heart for him and fell in love with him, she would like to see each other all the time, see each other''s smile, cherish and enjoy their time together.


    Now, though she said she would try to accept him, she had not yet opened her heart to him.


    Thinking of this, he flashed his eyes and asked, "what have you been doing at home these two days? Isn''t it OK to go back now? Do you have any places you want to play? When I''m well, I''ll take you


    Hearing this, she said, "I''ve been taking care of my father at home these two days! I don''t have to worry about the affairs of the family. As for the place to play, there seems to be no place to be more interested in. "


    Seeing that he looked a little gloomy, Downing thought for a moment and then said, "I prefer to eat delicious food than to play. There are many stalls in the city that are very delicious. Before you get well, I''ll take you there?"


    Smell speech, south palace Lingyun this just then smile up, answer: "good."


    Tang Ning talked with him for a while. Most of them were asking her what she liked and what she was interested in. Originally, he wanted to let her eat at his house, but she still refused.


    Out of the gate of Nangong''s house, she looked back and couldn''t help but breathe out her breath. She thought it was quite tiring to fall in love. However, Nangong Lingyun was really talkative. Even if she didn''t have any topics to talk about, he could always find some interesting topics.


    Taking back her eyes, she stepped into the carriage and went home.


    At most, she will bandage him for one day at most, and she will not have to come to bandage his wound. However, if he wants to go out and walk around, he will have to rest for a few more days. These days, she can just pick out some better children from the Tang family.


    Leaning against the carriage, she closed her eyes and thought about things. Which clan was the founder who died that night? Someone has been sent to check. She believes that there will be some movement in the imperial city soon

 Chapter 562

    The dead are the building foundation friars. Even if those families in the imperial city want to cover them up, they can''t hide them. At that time, it''s natural to know which family members want to kill them?


    When they arrived at the gate of Tang family, they saw Tang Wenjian squatting by the door. When they saw her, they stood up and stepped forward quickly: "miss."


    "Well? Can I help you? " Asked Downing, glancing at them.


    "Miss, my grandfather said that we should have a contest, and then pick out the more excellent children to double cultivation? How about this cultivation? Are there some spiritual masters in the family to teach us? " Tang Wenxuan asked excitedly.


    "Miss, what if you can''t beat the others? Will there be punishment for losing the contest? " Tang yingrou asked in a low voice, worried on her face. Her combat effectiveness is very weak compared with other people of her age.


    "Miss, if you are selected, can you learn new martial arts or mind skills?" Tang Wenjian asked with expectation. In terms of skills, even if he is not in the top three, he can also be in the top five, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Downing took a look at them and said, "you''ll know that then. Why ask me now?" The implication is not to be revealed.


    "Miss, tell us secretly! We promise not to tell anyone else. " Tang Yingying whispered.


    Donning looked around and smelled a faint smell in the air. He took two steps inside the gate and murmured, "how can I smell a smell of meat? What''s delicious in the house


    As soon as she said this, several people in the back looked at each other with inexplicable smile on their faces. They quickly followed up. Among them, Tang yingle called, "Miss, we brought you something. You can see."


    Tang Ning stopped and looked back at them in surprise. After glancing at them, they fell into Tang Wenxuan''s arms. His beautiful eyes flashed and he asked with a smile, "what''s in your arms?"


    The boy is fat, and his clothes are wide. In addition, he is covered in front of him with his hands. Just now, he didn''t see what was hidden in his arms.


    "Hey, miss, do you want to eat the old crispy duck in Xiangkou, Chengxi?" Tang Wenxuan grinned and his eyes narrowed into a line.


    Hearing this, Downing frowned and laughed: "crispy duck! It sounds good. "


    "Hey, miss, it''s still hot. We''ll buy some just after you come back. You can smell it." Tang Wenxuan took a look around. Seeing no one else, he opened the crispy duck wrapped in lotus leaf. As soon as the lotus leaf was opened, the heat was dispersed, and the fragrance became stronger.


    Downing took a look, it was a piece of good crispy duck, golden and shiny with a little burnt duck skin and a small piece of duck meat. The smell really made people swallow.


    "Take your things and come with me." Said Downing, stepping inside, signaling a few people to follow.


    Hearing this, several people''s eyes lit up and their faces all showed a happy smile. They knew that people who went to eat roast chicken in the mountains would be greedy!


    At the moment, the lotus leaf wrapped up, then quickly followed her, came to her yard.


    "What are you hiding for? Bring it Tang Ning sat at the stone table and took a look at the bag of crispy duck that Tang Wenxuan was still hiding in his arms.

 Chapter 563

    After listening to this, they quickly took out the things and opened them in front of her. They also gathered around each other and looked forward to looking at her.


    Downing asked his servants to get a pair of dishes and chopsticks. He picked up a piece of crispy duck and ate it. The skin of the duck was crispy and fragrant, so it would not feel greasy to eat with a piece of duck meat.


    "Miss, is it delicious?" Tang Wenxuan asked with a grin.


    Downing nodded and said, "not bad."


    "Miss, can you tell us something about the contest?" Tang yingle also approached and asked.


    The others looked at her, waiting for her to speak.


    Seeing this, Downing laughed, put down his chopsticks and said, "for the sake of this crispy duck, I''ll tell you!"


    "Thank you very much, miss."


    As soon as her words came out, several people even said thanks in a hurry, as if they were worried that she would change her tongue if she was slow.


    Tang Ning took a look at them and said, "at that time, some better seedlings will be selected and cultivated. The best and fastest way is to send them to the dark guard camp, so that they can grow rapidly, absorb knowledge and master certain combat effectiveness."


    Several people heard this, eyes a light: "dark guard camp? It''s said that there are many excellent dark guards in our Tang family''s dark guard camp. There will be experience and assessment every year. Some of them are similar to our age, but we have only heard of them and have never been there. "


    "Do you want to go?" Donning held his chin in one hand and looked at the men with bright eyes.


    "Want to go!" Tang Wenjian and Tang Wenxuan said immediately.


    "But we, we may not be able to go." Three girls said, some expectation, some fear, some hesitation.


    "The competition will be good." Downing stood up, waved his hand and said, "go back and get ready."


    Several people saw the situation, looked at each other after this left, secretly decided, well prepared, then must strive for can be selected out into the dark guard camp training!


    In the next few days, Tang Ning went to Nangong''s house to change Nangong Lingyun''s medicine again. By the way, he told him what was going on in the busy house, so he didn''t come over. Let the people in his house change the medicine for him.


    In this regard, Nangong Lingyun didn''t say anything more, just said he would go to see her when he was hurt well.


    This day, because it is the day for the Tang family''s children to compete, Tang Ning also helped Tang Xiao, who was able to get out of bed, to watch the martial arts training ground.


    "Dad, you don''t want to be lucky recently. You should take good care of yourself for a few days, and you won''t have any problems in the future. However, you can''t lie down all the time. It''s good for your health to walk out when the weather is fine." Tang Ning supported him, while walking to the training ground, followed by Qingzhi and the female secret guard.


    "Well, well, it''s up to you." Tang Xiao said with a smile. She helped her to the shady place of the training ground.


    Because of today''s competition, many people have already gathered in the martial arts training field. More than 20 Tang family members gathered together. Even some elders came here early to wait.


    When they saw the owner and Tang Ning coming, they saluted them. Several elders invited them to the best position in the middle and said with a smile, "the master, the eldest lady, are all ready. You can start at any time."


    "Let''s get started." Tang Xiao said, indicating that they could start.


    "The contest begins! Group one, go on A middle-aged man called, then saw two people on the stage first.

 Chapter 564

    "The master, the eldest lady, these are all the children of the same age in the family. They usually practice together in the family." One side of the elder said to the two people, roughly speaking about the situation of these children.


    Tang Xiao didn''t speak, but nodded occasionally.


    Tang Ning took a close look and saw that the strength of the young girls was almost the same, but in fact they were very uneven. Some of them were short and weak, but their opponents were teenagers who were one or two years older than him. Although their boxing skills were the same, everyone had different skills.


    Group after group of children are fighting in the martial arts training ground. The faces of the winners are full of happy smile, while those who are defeated are dejected or unwilling to stand aside.


    After watching so many games, she also saw some signs. It is said that the selected children will be cultivated, but these people in the family have been arranged for a long time!


    There was nothing to look forward to in such a contest. Therefore, she saw the lack of interest.


    She saw the signs, and Tang Xiao naturally saw the problem. However, he did not speak, just picked up the tea on one side of the table and sipped it.


    Although the Tang family is a large family, it is also divided into different branches. Each branch wants to cultivate its own children, which is normal. But in this way, those gifted children will be buried.


    Seeing the end of the contest, several elders looked at each other, then looked at Tang Xiao and said, "master, look..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Tang Xiao.


    "Ning''er, you can handle this matter. Dad will go back to have a rest first." He stood up, and Qingzhi in the back immediately stepped forward to support him.


    "Well, well, the owner can rest assured. It''s the same to have the eldest lady here. We will help her arrange it." Several elders said with a smile.


    Tang Xiao looked at them and said, "all follow Ning''er''s arrangement, and don''t have to ask my meaning any more. She can do what she says."


    "Yes, yes." A few people smile on their faces, thinking of the benefits given to them by these two people in the world, and then looking at the result of today''s competition, I can''t say how satisfied I am.


    Seeing their happy smile, Tang Xiao didn''t say much. He just looked at his daughter and asked, "Ning''er, is that ok?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll leave it to me. There won''t be any problem." She frowned and said with a smile.


    "Good." Tang Xiao nodded his head and left with the help of Qingzhi.


    In the martial arts training ground, those children who had already won or lost, and some parents with poor collateral connections saw that their owners had left, and their faces showed disappointment and sighed in their hearts.


    "Let''s go! Go back. " A middle-aged man touched his son''s head, looked at his swollen eyes and asked, "does it hurt?"


    The 12-year-old boy pursed his lips and stood motionless. He just clenched his fist tightly with tears in his eyes, but he said, "no pain!"


    He was just miserable. He thought he could get a fair competition. He wanted to fight as hard as he could to win the chance to be selected, which could make his parents proud. However, he had no chance at all.


    "Go back! Go back to my father and ask your mother to cook two hot eggs for you The middle-aged man said, embracing his shoulder is about to leave, however, a crisp voice came over.

 Chapter 565

    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing those who had been defeated to leave, Downing called out. She stood up and walked to the training ground ahead.


    Those who had been ready to leave, when they heard her voice, stopped for a moment and looked back at her. They didn''t know what else she had to do?


    The elder saw her go forward, but her eyelids were jumping. He always felt that she would do something unexpected.


    After a few people looked at each other, they quickly followed up.


    "Miss, the winner has been waiting for him. What can I do for you?" Four elders see her call to defeat those collateral children, then asked.


    Downing looked at them with a smile: "arrangement? This person has not been selected, how to arrange it? "


    Hearing this, everyone was in a daze, and there was a commotion in the training ground. Some were anxious, some were worried, some were stunned, and some were more surprised and expected.


    "What do you mean, miss? Isn''t the result of this contest already come out? The winners are all the most outstanding children in the family. Why... " Before the elder''s words were finished, he was interrupted by downing.


    "Is it?"


    Gently asked a rhetorical question, but let them all quiet down, one by one closed their mouths, did not speak again.


    Tang Ning slightly side head, with a sneering eyes on several elders, said: "elder, I will leave this matter to you several people to arrange, you are so arranged?"


    "What does she mean? We don''t understand! Besides, is there anything wrong with this arrangement? " The four elders asked in a calm voice, with a displeasure on his face.


    Hearing this, Downing''s face sank and sneered: "Oh! It seems that several elders are old, and they are no longer competent for such an important position as the Tang family elder! "


    "Miss!"


    Several elders were surprised and looked at her fiercely.


    Even the people around him were shocked after hearing this. What do you mean, miss? Do you want to remove some elders?


    Tang Wenjian, Tang Wenxuan and Tang Yingying are all worried at this time. They look at the calm faced young lady and know that she is angry.


    When they looked at Tang Ning, who was only 14 or 15 years old, they saw that she was in a blue dress, her black hair was falling behind her, and her beautiful face was stained with a bit of frost. Even though there was no spiritual breath surging in her body, and there was no shock of pressure, people still felt the momentum of the upper class naturally emanating from her at this time.


    Tang Ning looked at the four elders with a slight change in his face and a trace of panic in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "as a family elder, he failed to fulfill his duties as an elder. Instead, he took advantage of his position in a higher vocational college to exercise the power of selfishness! You have failed to live up to the trust of the owner, and I am sorry for the responsibility you should shoulder! How can a person like you hold such an important position as a family elder? "


    Several people were shocked by her questioning Li drink, their faces were pale, and their steps were even more involuntarily staggered. They took a step back and opened their mouth to speak, but they could not say a word, because what she said was all the facts!


    "Miss, is it our elder?" The four elders gazed at her calmly and said, "we need to know that we are the elders chosen by the previous owner himself."

 Chapter 566

    "Si Chang always wants to say that I can''t move you, can I?" Downing looked at him and sneered, "listen! In the name of the young master of Tang family! Give me your order! Abolish Tang Yunfeng as the four elders of the Tang family


    The clear voice has a cold meaning. It is clear that the voice is still a little immature, but at this moment, what is said is so shocking, and what is done is so vigorous and vigorous. Even if it is the owner of the house, it is not comparable.


    For a moment, if only her voice spread in the large training ground, all the other people would stay at the same place and not make a sound at all, especially the elders, who did not expect that she would really dare to say and do!


    "Send the order! From this moment on, we will abolish Tang Yunfeng''s position as the four elders of the Tang family! "


    The female dark guard standing behind downing spreads her command in the first voice. The voice of the dark guard carries the aura of spiritual power, which is farther and clearer than that of Downing. Therefore, some dark guards in other places, besides hearing this command, quickly pass on the order.


    "Send the order! From this moment on, we will abolish Tang Yunfeng''s position as the four elders of the Tang family! "


    "Send the order! From this moment on, we will abolish Tang Yunfeng''s position as the four elders of the Tang family! "


    Tang Xiao, who was supported by Qingzhi and went back to the main courtyard for a rest, heard the spread of the order of the little Lord when he entered the hospital. When he heard that, he was slightly stunned, and then shook his head and said, "it seems that Ning''er is angry. He ordered to abolish the position of the four elders in the name of the little Lord."


    He did not expect that she would abolish the position of the four elders. However, only one of the four elders was abolished. It can be seen that the fourth elder lady''s unwillingness to advance and retreat annoyed her, otherwise she would not directly order the abolition.


    But it''s also good. Killing the chicken and warning the monkey can shock the people in the family. Originally, he wanted to take care of his health and rectify it. Today, she helped him put things on the agenda.


    Although the people of the Tang family will be consistent with the outside world in the event of an accident, they are all too selfish, and they form cliques and assign each other. Even today''s selection of children is arranged by the people below them. How can a family be truly united and strong if it goes on like this for a long time?


    "After a while, no one came to see me, and said that everything was decided by the young master." Tang Xiao told Qingzhi around him and went into the room to rest.


    "Yes." Qingzhi should, guard outside the door, listen to the spread of the order of the little Lord, a pair of eyes shining.


    The order of the young master of the Tang family spread quickly in the family and reached everyone''s ears. It caused a great shock in the Tang family. No one expected that a competition among the children in the martial arts training field would eventually abolish the position of the four elders. However, it was said that the order was given by the young master, and many people were shocked, but they took it for granted.


    The head of the family may care about their contribution to protect the family for most of their life, but the little master is very vigorous in his work. She thought that she had handled the two Fang''s power seizure.


    However, since her strength cultivation can no longer condense and practice, the Tang family has gradually forgotten that she is not only the first lady of the Tang family, but also the young master of the Tang family!


    Even if she has no spiritual breath to practice, as long as she is still the young master of the Tang family, the orders and powers of the little Lord can not be offended by the four family elders.


    Under the order of the little Lord, who dares not to obey the Tang family?

 Chapter 567

    There was a silence in the martial arts training ground. Everyone''s eyes of shock and amazement fell on the girl in the blue dress. Her words echoed in her ears. For a time, no one spoke, and it seemed that they could not digest the sudden news.


    "How dare you..." The four elders did not know whether they were frightened or angry, and even their voices were trembling.


    "As the young master of the Tang family, why dare I?"


    She glanced at him, a body of high-ranking person''s momentum is fierce, her eyes away from the four elders, crisp voice with cold into the ears of people around.


    "If the family is united and strong, people will look up at you when you go out. If you are selfish and put your own interests before the family, over time, the family will only be destroyed by these insects. As a member of the Tang family, you should remember that there is a family first, then you! If I know who is still secretly dancing for his own interests, I don''t think I''ll tell you any more? "


    As soon as her words fell, the hearts of the people were awe inspiring, and their eyes could not help but fall on the four elders whose faces were pale, ashamed and angry.


    They thought that the meaning of the little Lord''s words should be the end of the four elders. In fact, the four elders didn''t do it alone. However, he was the one who didn''t accept the words and challenged the little Lord, so he was the first one to take the knife.


    The other three elders also knew this, so when they heard Tang Ning''s words, they didn''t open their mouth. They just stood quietly with their eyes slightly closed, and at the same time, they were thinking deeply.


    After Tang Ning finished what he was going to say, he didn''t go to see the elders. Instead, he looked at the training ground in front of him and said, "I saw your competition just now, and I have a candidate in mind. Now, the one I called to stand here."


    Hear her words, the most happy than those defeated teenagers and girls, and some of the winning children, at this time is some uneasy looking at Downing.


    Tang Ning''s eyes fell on the defeated teenagers and girls. He selected five men, one woman and six of them. From those who won, he selected six people, including Tang Wenjian, and a total of 12.


    Tang Yingying, Tang yingrou and Tang yingle are incredible to be selected, because their fighting power is not strong, but the first lady picked them out.


    "Let the rest of you go!" Downing took a look at the others and told them to disperse first.


    "Yes." The people did not dare to say anything more, but respectfully answered and then dispersed.


    Several elders looked at the twelve and then at Downing, and finally left without saying anything.


    Therefore, he refused to accept the position of the four elders of Tang Ning''s, so he went to find one of his elders.


    In a large training ground, there are only 12 teenagers and girls left, as well as downing and the female hidden guards behind.


    Twelve people stand upright, tense body, heart is nervous and joyful, looking at the big girl in front. In particular, the young man whose eyes were beaten and swollen was swept away from his previous depression. His eyes were full of joy and excitement.


    He did not expect that the eldest lady would be re selected, and he was also selected!

 Chapter 568

    Tang Ning looked at the twelve people standing in front of her. Some of them were nervous and nervous, some were in high spirits, their eyes were full of expectation, and some even couldn''t hide their smiles. So she asked, "are you happy?"


    "Happy!"


    The twelve immediately responded. Being selected from many children proves that they are still quite outstanding. This cognition makes them feel happy.


    After seeing a reply, her face showed a smile of joy and expectation. She could not help silence, nodded, and said, "OK, I hope you can still remember the mood of this moment after entering the dark guard camp training."


    "Yes


    They responded in unison. Except for Tang Wenjian, the others did not know that they were going to the dark guard camp for training. At this time, they were all stunned at her words.


    After Tang Ning looked at them, he said: "today, I hope you can remember that you are the future of the family. I hope you can put the family before your own interests in the future. Don''t do anything harmful to the family. Otherwise, I will punish you severely."


    "Yes! We will not do anything harmful to our family. We must be loyal to our family! " They were serious.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning showed a satisfied smile and said, "I''ll go back today and prepare for it. In the morning of tomorrow, I''ll send you to the dark guard camp until you''ve learned something."


    "Yes They responded loudly and laughed at each other. Finally, they saluted Tang Ning, and then they quickly ran to their own home.


    Tang Yingying, Tang yingrou and Tang yingle stopped for a moment and went to Tang Ning and asked, "Miss, why can we be selected among the three of us?" Obviously, the three of them are very weak, but why can they still be elected?


    "Don''t you want to go? I can choose a few more. "


    "No, no, no, we are going, we want to go! Miss, we''re going home first. " Say, also dare not ask again, hurriedly turn around to run, for fear that she suddenly changed her mouth.


    Downing watched them run away with a smile. The children of the Tang family can still be polished. Although the strength of these people is not very good, but their character is good.


    Let''s see what happens after we send it to the dark guard camp to polish it!


    Even the elder can''t find the master.


    "The master said that everything is up to the little master, and his decision is his decision." Qingzhi said it again truthfully.


    Hearing Qingzhi''s words, the four elders staggered under his feet, and his face turned pale. At this moment, the whole man finally panicked.


    "No, I can explain! Let me in. I want to see the owner... " He tried to say something more and went forward, but he was stopped by the other three elders who came to the courtyard.


    "Yunfeng, come on, come with us!" The elder said, motioning two elders beside him to pull him away together.


    "No, I have to talk to the master. I''m the four elders appointed by the former master. Even the younger master can''t remove my elder..." He was drunk before he finished speaking.


    "Enough!" The elder looked at him calmly: "don''t you feel shameful enough? I''m old at least. Can''t you see what''s going on now? "

 Chapter 569

    This heavy drink, let Tang Yunfeng whole person Zheng Zheng stop a step, as if lost god general silence down.


    Seeing this, the three looked at each other with a silent sigh and said, "Yunfeng! Things have been like this. There is no way out. Even the owner of the house will not refute the order of the little master. This result can not be changed


    "In fact, what she said was deeply thought over by them. It was us Alas The two elders shook their heads and sighed. They were all embarrassed to go on.


    The three elders stopped for a moment and said, "although the eldest lady has removed your elder position, they still treat your grandson and granddaughter equally. They did not suppress them. I saw that several children were selected and ready to be sent to the dark guard camp for training."


    "In fact, we are all old. The elder''s position is too late to retire. You have heard what the little Lord said today. If you step back now, you can have a free time. Why don''t you want to open up a little bit?"


    Several people persuade him, four wipe figure gradually away, in fact, they all know, after today''s event, many things will be different.


    At the same time, in the Imperial City, Ouyang family and yuan family are facing a strong crisis. Dark clouds are hanging over their families, and both families are in panic and regret.


    I thought it would be easy to wipe out a Tang family in Qingyun city. Who would have thought that not only had dozens of secret guards sent by his entourage been killed, but even the two ancestors of building foundation would never come back.


    Especially when I think of that day, the heads of the ancestors of their family were hung in front of their gate with blood, and their faces became pale and scared.


    At this time, the hall of Ouyang''s house was full of people.


    "This is caused by your Ouyang family. What should we do now? Our yuan family damaged an old ancestor, and his head was still hung in front of the family gate for warning. Now all the forces in the imperial city know about this matter. You say, how can we do this now? " The head of the yuan family was calm, and the whole person was in a state of fear and anger.


    How big a blow to their family without a founder? If one can''t be done well, I''m afraid that I can''t stay in the imperial city.


    Isn''t the Tang family just a second rate family? How can you kill so many strong people? Is there a strong man behind him?


    "Brother yuan, the attack on our Ouyang family is the same. We didn''t expect such a result. We investigated the Tang family, and it was really a second-class family, but who could have imagined..." Ouyang''s master sighed and did not know how to say it.


    But just then, panic came from the outside with a voice of horror.


    "Master, master! No, something''s wrong


    When he ran into the hall, he threw his legs in front of the yuan family leader with two soft legs and his robes in his hands. He said, "home, master, something''s wrong! It''s a big deal! Just after the news came, all the forces of yuan family were destroyed overnight


    "What!"


    Yuan''s family leader was startled. He stood up and knocked over the tea on one side. The teacup was broken and the tea splashed on the foot of his robe. He didn''t notice.


    "Not only that, but the enemies of our yuan family put pressure on us to ask us, yuan family..."

 Chapter 570

    "Say it! What else can I say with you? " Yuan''s family leader was pale, his face trembled and he drank.


    "They want our yuan family to get out of the Imperial City in three days, and to remove us from the eight families. Otherwise, they will..." He didn''t dare to talk about it. He just looked at the owner of the house who fell down on the chair.


    One side of the Ouyang family heard, a dignified silence. As the top aristocrats in the Imperial City, their enemies are not few. Now, once they know that their ancestors are dead and their family strength is seriously damaged, they can''t wait to step on them.


    If the yuan family is still like this, what about their Ouyang family?


    "Master..."


    A steward came in and collapsed on the ground. He said in a trembling voice, "home, master, our Ouyang family and our Ouyang family are finished..."


    Hearing this, Ouyang''s family leader didn''t dare to ask. He only felt that his eyes were black, as if a mountain had fallen down, and the whole person fell down.


    He didn''t know what was going on at the back. Meanwhile, Mo ye, who is promoting all this in Qingyun City, is not very good at this time.


    "Master, didn''t you say that you helped Miss Tang to take the antidote that day? I was fine two days ago. How can the doctor feel the pulse today and say that the residual poison in your body is not clear? " Black wind came in with the boiled medicine and put it aside and said, "master, I''ll help you to get up and drink the medicine."


    Lin''s face was still a little frown, and he took the medicine out of the bed


    Hearing this, Heifeng said quickly, "this is the doctor''s prescription. You can get the residual poison in your body. And the doctor said that if the master is depressed recently, he will let the evil spirit invade, thus causing the residual poison in the body. The doctor added herbs to disperse depression and regulate Qi, which is suitable for the master''s current physical condition."


    "I know my body, it''s OK. I''ll take a few days off and pour it out." Mo ye said, lying on the bed without moving, closed his eyes and said, "go out, don''t disturb me to have a rest."


    "But..."


    "Get out of here!" Mo Ye''s voice is slightly heavy, obviously with a trace of displeasure.


    "Yes." Heifeng had no choice but to take the medicine out.


    When he came to the outside, he saw that he was in the courtyard and said, "what should I do? The master won''t take the medicine


    A dark look at the closed door, said: "do not drink it! Do you have any antidote pills given by master Tang last time? Why don''t you let the owner take one? "


    "I don''t know. It''s all collected by the master himself."


    Heifeng helplessly said, "if you don''t help the Tang family miss suck out the poison blood, the master will not be poisoned. Fortunately, the poison is not deep. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do."


    "Dark one, what is the matter with the master recently?"


    Smell speech, dark a shake head: "I also don''t know." The master''s mind, where they can guess.


    "You say, if I go to carry Miss Tang, will the master be happier?" Black wind opens a mouth to ask, unexpectedly feel this idea seems good.


    Dark a look at him, way: "I only know that the master will kill you."


    Heifeng broke down: "this is not good, that''s not good. What should we do?"


    "We''ll do what the master does."

 Chapter 571

    As subordinates, they regard everything as the master''s will.


    "Captain, news from the imperial city." A dark guard flashed out and handed the letters in the bamboo tube forward.


    Dark one took it and said, "I''ll take it in and give it to the master." Then he went inside.


    In the room, Mo Ye sits on the bed with his underwear on his knees and breathes. Luck forces the residual poison out of his body with his spiritual power. With the operation of his spiritual power, sweat oozes from his forehead. His pale face is also stimulated by luck, which makes him a little more bloody.


    As soon as he came in, because he saw that he was using poison, he quietly stood by and waited. Looking at the wisps of light smoke coming out from the head of the master''s head, and his underwear was soaked with sweat, he told the outside in a low voice to let people prepare for hot water for bathing.


    Half ring, Mo Ye gently exhaled a breath, he opened his eyes, looked at dark one, slow voice asked: "something?"


    "Master, message from the imperial city." Dark one quickly came forward and handed the letter to him.


    After that, Mo Ye opens it and has a look. He knows that all the forces on the other side of the Imperial City have begun to suppress and retaliate against Ouyang family and yuan family. Ouyang family and yuan family are also in a lot of crisis. They even can''t stand in the imperial city and have to move away.


    After seeing the news, he handed the bamboo letter to dark one. His deep eyes flashed over a dark awn and said, "I want those who are above the spiritual master in these two families to do nothing! There will never be a day to turn around! "


    "Yes Dark immediately answer, turn around and quickly go down to arrange.


    The two families who built the foundation are dead. If the strength above Lingshi is abolished again, the whole family will have no chance to turn over again. This is also the way for them to retaliate against the Tang family in the future. The master, he thinks for the Tang family is really long-term!


    I don''t know what the Tang family can do? You can get help from the master.


    After nightfall, Tang Xiao in the Tang family also received the news of the investigation of the dark guard, so people called Tang Ning over.


    "Dad." Downing went into the room, came to the table and sat down. When he saw that he was holding something in his hand, he asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything I can do for you


    Tang Xiao looked at her and handed over the letter in his hand: "Ning''er, look, this is the news from the imperial city."


    Tang Ning took a look for a while, and his eyes flashed slightly: "are they Ouyang family and yuan family in the imperial city? But who put the heads of these two ancestors in front of their families? "


    She heard that at that time, it was because the night King Mo ye saved them by passing by, so she helped them solve the people behind them. It can be said that none of the people in the night survived. Therefore, the restoration of her cultivation did not leak out.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the heads of the two family ancestors were sent back to the imperial city and hung in front of their family gate. Such a method, such a vigorous and vigorous method, could not be made by Nangong Lingyun, and her family would be even more impossible. There was only Night King Mo Ye!


    When this idea comes to mind, he feels strange and puzzled. What is the reason why Mo ye did this? Why did he help the Tang family like this?


    "It''s not Nangong family or Tang family. It''s night king who does it naturally." Tang Xiao said with a thoughtful look.

 Chapter 572

    "It''s just that there is no contact between our family and the night king. The only thing we can say is that when the Ouyang family took the opportunity to attack us, it was the night King''s people who came forward to solve the crisis of our Tang family. In addition, the night King happened to pass by and saved us that night, and this time, the night king had great kindness to our Tang family three times."


    He said in a slow voice and sighed: "I have never met before, but I have repeatedly solved the difficulties of our Tang family. The night king is a noble person of our Tang family! It''s a pity that he has a noble status, and he has no chance to thank him face-to-face. "


    On hearing this, Tang Ning began to laugh, and his clear eyes were full of smiles: "Dad, Mo Ye is a man who works according to his mood. Maybe he wants to take this opportunity to make those two families disappear from the imperial city."


    Listen to her words as if and night king is very familiar with the appearance, Tang Xiaowei Leng for a while, ask: "do you still know him?"


    Tang Ning''s eyes and eyebrows were bent, and a sly smile flashed in his eyes. He said, "yes, we are friends. However, what he knows is only master Tang. He knows that I am a bald little monk, but he doesn''t know that I am the eldest lady of the Tang family."


    With a joyful and smiling voice, he said, "something happened on the way back this time. I met him too. This man said he lived in the Imperial City, but he often went around. Moreover, he walked many night roads. So I don''t think he is in the night palace of the Imperial City now."


    After listening to her words, Tang Xiao was a little surprised. She looked at her daughter with a happy smile on her eyebrows and asked, "he doesn''t know that you are Tang Ning, the eldest lady of Tang family? If you don''t know, how can he help us Tang family again and again? What''s more, I heard you talk about him. How do you feel that you know him well? "


    Tang Ning was very confident and said with a smile: "I have earrings given by the old monk to cover up my real body, so it is impossible for him to know my identity. As for how many times I have helped the Tang family..."


    She shrugged her shoulders, spread her hands, and said, "I''m not very clear about this. After all, this person is not a meddlesome. Although I''ve been in contact with him many times, I still don''t know what that person is thinking. It''s more difficult to guess than a woman."


    Tang Xiao''s expression slightly coagulated. Looking at the smiling daughter in front of him, he didn''t know what he thought of. He hesitated and asked, "Ning''er, I heard that the night king has the posture of heaven and man, his bearing is outstanding and his dignity is attractive. Since you are friends with him, are you getting along with him, don''t you..."


    Words have not finished, see their own daughter stay for a while after laughing.


    "Dad, I tell you, it''s impossible." Tang Ning''s eyes were full of laughter. The clear and pleasant laughter was heard by Qingzhi in the yard outside.


    She didn''t know. Just on the big tree in the main courtyard, Mo ye, dressed in black, gathered his breath and stood there quietly. Through the window, he looked at Tang Ning, who was smiling and talking to her father.


    At this time, he, a heart also slightly raised up, faster than usual jump a few minutes.


    Inexplicably, he wanted to know her answer, and there was a trace of tension and expectation in his heart.


    "Why not?" Tang Xiao worried that her daughter would love but did not know, to be hurt in the end, so he asked.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes are full of smile, and his voice is lowered a little bit, saying: "because I suspect that what Mo Ye likes is a man."

 Chapter 573

    Hearing this, Mo Ye almost slipped and fell from the tree. For a moment, he thought of that time when downing went to another hospital, he happened to see two delicate and beautiful teenagers waiting by him. Suddenly, he felt like he was carrying a stone and hitting his feet.


    Tang Xiao was stunned when she heard her words. She opened her eyes in amazement and said, "this is impossible, isn''t it? How could the night king like men? How can a person with such dignity and excellence have the flicker addiction of broken sleeves? Are you, are you mistaken? "


    "Dad, you don''t know. One time when I went to another hospital, I happened to see two beautiful and delicate teenagers beside him. They were not the clothes of ordinary servants, and they were waiting beside him. When Mo ye saw me going, he quickly sent them away. What do you think if it wasn''t for heart deficiency? I guess there''s something fishy in it. "


    She held her cheek in one hand, with a little sly smile in her beautiful eyes: "and he is a prince. There are no women around him. All of them are men, so I think it is impossible to point out that he really has interests in that aspect."


    It''s a hell of him to have that kind of interest!


    There are several black lines on Mo Ye''s forehead. Looking at the small woman with a sly smile, he feels helpless. If it was not because he thought she was a man, how could he find two teenagers to determine whether he had a problem with his orientation?


    At that time, she was afraid of misunderstanding, so she quickly sent people away, but she still misunderstood.


    Tang Xiao was silent for a while, but he still didn''t believe in him. Maybe he was clean and didn''t meet the woman he wanted, so there was no woman around him Maybe it is because the night king saved the Tang family from danger several times. Therefore, Tang Xiao instinctively inclines to him and thinks that he can''t be a man with broken sleeves.


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly. She poured a cup of tea and drank it. The smile on her face was also restrained. It seemed that he was a man of heaven''s family, but it was a pity that he was born into Ziwei emperor''s life, but he bumped into Tiansha lone star, hit Dai Sha, and punished his six relatives. He was doomed to be lonely. His fate is extremely rare. Can he live three times Ten years old is hard to say! I don''t know if there''s anyone I like, but he doesn''t have a marriage right now


    On the tree outside, hearing her words, Mo Ye''s deep black pupil darkens, and his thin lips are tightly pursed. There is an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Inside, father and daughter are still talking.


    "Who told you that? Is it the old monk you mentioned? " Tang Xiao looks at his daughter in surprise.


    Tang Ning''s hand to drink a meal, nodded: "well, is the old monk said." Anyway, one or two sentences can''t be explained clearly. Just push it to the old monk.


    "What can live beyond thirty? Is there no way to break his fate? " Tang Xiao frowned and asked, and then said: "fate is such a thing, can''t there be a variable?"


    Tang Ning thought for a while and said, "the man who cultivates immortals goes against the heaven, so it''s hard to say such things as destiny. After all, it''s impossible for ordinary people to rewrite the destiny beyond the way of heaven. However, I only know that there should be a chance for the death of Mo ye before he is 30 years old. As for where the vitality is, I don''t know."

 Chapter 574

    Ordinary people are OK to say, but Mo Ye''s is not easy to say. Even if she is willing to help, I''m afraid she can''t help.


    Father and daughter are still talking in the room, while Qingzhi, who is guarding outside, listens to the light wind. There is a slight rustling sound from the big trees in the courtyard. Looking up, he can see that the leaves are gently swaying in the night


    Tang Ning came out and saw him staring at the big tree in the courtyard and asked, "Qingzhi, what are you looking at?"


    "Miss." Qingzhi came back to her and said, "no, I just heard the rustling sound of leaves blown by the wind just now. I thought it was someone."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning looked at the big tree in the courtyard and said, "there are no people, but this tree is too luxuriant. Let people trim it tomorrow."


    "Yes Qingzhi should say, watching her leave, and then looked up at the tree in the courtyard, thinking, tomorrow morning will let people come to prune.


    Don''t know that Mo Ye has been to Tang Ning. When he comes back to the hospital, he lies down and has a rest. In his mind, he thinks about the Ouyang family and the yuan family. On the other side, in the other courtyard of Mo ye, he sits alone until dawn


    A few days later, Nangong Lingyun''s injury was almost healed. He didn''t see Tang Ning for a few days, so he cleaned up and prepared to go out.


    "Lingyun, where are you going Nangong''s master frowned slightly and looked at his son who was just getting better and wanted to go out and said, "your injury is not completely good. You should have more rest at home."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my father. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my father. It''s been a long time since I saw my father." Last time he asked her to see a shadow play, but something like that happened again. He wanted to invite her to see it another day.


    Nangong''s master took a look at him and said, "do you know that Tang Ning changed blood for Tang family in this period of time? It is not only the four elders of the Tang family who have been removed, but also some of the housekeepers and masters under her


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun''s eyes flashed slightly: "this is her family''s business, and I have never asked more, so I don''t know, but I believe that Ning''er does it for a reason."


    Listening to this, the Nangong Master said calmly: "Lingyun, you have a fairyland that others can''t have. Now you have the strong one of Yuanying as a teacher and a father. I hope you can put more mind on the path of cultivation, instead of using all your mind on a woman."


    His voice stopped and looked at him and said, "as the young master of Nangong family, what you are carrying is Nangong family and its responsibilities. Only if you go up to a higher level and have stronger strength, can we have a stronger position and become the existence of the top powerful family in this mortal land. Do you understand?"


    Nangong Lingyun was silent for a while, nodded calmly and said in a voice, "I understand."


    He knew that he had the responsibility to strengthen the Nangong family on his shoulders. He also knew that his family wanted to become a top-notch strong family. No one dared to bully them in this mortal land. Only when his strength was further improved could other families be afraid of it.


    Seeing this, Nangong''s master didn''t say anything else. He turned around and walked away.


    Nangong Lingyun stopped for a moment, or went out of the house, riding a carriage to the Tang family. For him, it was not easy for Downing to promise him a chance, and he naturally had to make good use of it. After all, he didn''t have much time to stay at home.

 Chapter 575

    At this time, Tang Ning was sitting in front of the mirror in the room, looking at his bare head in the bronze mirror and whispering: "I don''t know if there are too many potions applied last time? So far, I haven''t grown hair. How long will this effect last? "


    Because she was wearing a wig, she would take it off every day or two to let her hair breathe, and then fix it again.


    "It''s better not to wear a wig!" She leaned on the chair, her bare head tilted back, and then reached out to touch it. The slippery feeling made her smile.


    "Miss, Nangong is here."


    Tang Ning in the room heard this, the whole person quickly jumped up, shouting: "Nangong Lingyun is coming? Let him sit in the courtyard first. Don''t let him in. " While talking, she picked up the wig on the dresser and put it on.


    Has entered the courtyard of Nangong Lingyun heard her words, not from a smile, way: "you slowly, I wait for you in the hospital." He thought that she wanted to change her clothes or dress up, so she sat down in the courtyard.


    Donning in the room put on the wig and fixed the edge of the hair with liquid medicine to prevent it from falling off. After checking it up and down, he saw that there was nothing wrong with it, so he took a breath.


    He opened the door and went out. Seeing him sitting in the courtyard, Downing asked, "are you well? How did you get here? "


    "It''s no big problem. I''m bored at home all day, so I''ll come and sit here." His eyes fell on her body, see her a white dress, the whole body is simple, without too much decoration, give a fresh and clean feeling, he can''t help but praise: "Ning''er, you look good in this white dress."


    He saw her dress more simple and elegant, simple and generous style, there are also a variety of colors, each color of the dress on her body, can give people a sense of freshness and freshness.


    Listening to his praise, Downing came to the table and sat down with a smile on his face. He said, "it''s all clothes that my father asked people to order for me. They''re all beautiful." It''s not convenient for her to wear men''s blue clothes.


    "Shibo has always been very attentive to you." He said, looked at her and said: "just came over, I went to see Shibo, he recovered well."


    "Well, the medicine prescribed by the doctor has been taken all the time, but it has to be kept slowly." Tang Ning, holding his cheek in one hand, looked at Nangong Lingyun in front of him, and said, "the people who attacked us that night were from the Ouyang family and yuan family in the imperial city. These two families have been suppressed and moved out of the imperial city because of the death of their ancestors. It can be said that there is no need for our family to fight again, and someone has already solved the problem for us."


    Nangong Lingyun took a sip of tea and was surprised to hear her words: "Ouyang family and yuan family? So both families have been settled? " The top families in the two imperial cities were suppressed to move out of the Imperial City in a few days. It is estimated that they can keep their families after moving out of the imperial city!


    "Yes, I''ll tell you about it to make you rest assured that they will not attack us again in the future." Self protection is a problem for the families that have fallen down. Naturally, there is no chance to attack them again.


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun thought deeply and asked, "should there be a pusher behind the scenes? Who solved the subsequent trouble for us? "

 Chapter 576

    As soon as the voice fell, a man crossed his mind and immediately said, "is it the night king?"


    Downing looked at him and nodded: "it''s not you and me, it''s only night king."


    Hearing her talk about the night king, Nangong Lingyun took a sip of tea, and her eyes flashed slightly. Thinking of the scene that the night King helped Ning''er suck blood at that time, I don''t know why, he had a feeling that his beloved was being remembered.


    In a flash, he had an idea in his mind. He could not let Ning''er know that the night king had helped her suck out poisonous blood. He could not let her know that it was the night king who brought her back.


    "Lingyun?" Tang Ning called a, see him also did not respond, called again: "Lingyun?"


    Nangong Lingyun came back to her and instinctively looked up at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s wrong with you? What do you think you''re so absorbed in? " Asked Downing, looking at him with a strange look.


    "No, I just thought that the last time I asked you to see shadow play, we didn''t see it. Why don''t we go to see it again today?" He smiles and says, "this time, there should be no more accidents."


    Tang Ning thought for a moment, and then he said, "OK, but it''s still early! Is shadow play started in the evening? "


    Nangong Lingyun eyes with a tender smile, said: "we can also go out to visit, until the evening before the good." He looked at the sky and said, "at this time, it''s just time to go out and have a meal. I know that there is a restaurant that makes delicious dishes. Would you like to have a try?"


    Seeing that he wanted to strive for more time to get along with each other when he got the chance, Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing. Since he promised to give him a chance to try to accept him, naturally there was no reason to refuse. So he said, "OK, I''ll send someone to tell my father, and we''ll go out."


    "Good." Nangong Lingyun lips slightly Yang, how can not hide the good mood.


    "Tell my father! You don''t have to follow me out. " Tang Ning said to the female dark guard.


    Female dark Wei hesitated next, still should a: "yes." If you don''t go out with the eldest lady, I''m afraid the owner will worry about her safety.


    On the other side, at Mo Ye''s other courtyard, Heifeng is reporting the news from the Tang family. However, when he speaks half of his words, he listens to his master''s voice.


    "You don''t have to report to me in the future. Let''s get rid of the people sent out." Mo ye said in a calm voice. He picked up the information on the table and looked at Heifeng: "arrange all the things here, and return to the imperial city tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Heifeng was stunned for a moment. Although he had doubts in his heart, he saw that his master had been in a low mood since he came back last night, and his whole body was emitting a deep breath, which made him dare not ask more questions. He just responded respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Mo Ye leans on the back of the chair, clasps his hands in front of him. His deep black pupils flash a touch of dark light, and says in a calm voice, "let the people below arrange to list the Tang family as one of the top aristocratic families."


    After a sound, he explained: "things should be done more cleanly, don''t leave traces to be known by the Tang family, and don''t let those people in the imperial city find out any clues."


    "Yes Black wind should, look to own master son, hesitated next, ask: "master, that Nangong family?"


    Mo Ye''s eyes flash slightly, and says, "Nangong Lingyun has worshipped monk Yuanying as his teacher, and his family status has risen since then."

 Chapter 577

    "Yes, I understand." Black wind should, this just retreated, pass down the master''s order, let people to arrange.


    In the book room, Mo Ye closes his eyes and meditates.


    Nangong Lingyun''s talent is good, and he has already become a member of Xianzong. He has no worries about the fairyland and his future achievements will not be low. Although all aspects seem good, he always thinks Nangong Lingyun is not worthy of her, but this Nangong Lingyun is better than her. He has enough sincerity for her, and even can ignore her life for her sake. If she is with him finally, he thinks that Nangong Lingyun should not lose her.


    In this case, he can be relieved to arrange everything before leaving.


    On the other side, Nangong Lingyun looked at Tang Ning beside him and asked with a smile, "Ning''er, how do you feel about the shadow play?"


    "Not bad." Tang Ning said and rubbed his neck. When he saw the carriage, he was ready to get into the carriage and go home. However, he stepped up and was stopped.


    "Ning''er."


    Downing stepped on the carriage board with one foot still on the ground. When he heard his voice, he looked back at him: "ah?"


    Nangong Lingyun said with a smile: "the night is very good tonight. Why don''t we go back for a walk?"


    "Take a walk back?"


    Downing looked at him, then at the night sky. He was surprised and said, "there is not even a star in this night. Even the moon is covered by clouds. Where is the night?"


    Listening to her words of incomprehensible amorous feelings, Nangong Lingyun laughed and looked at her with tender eyes and said, "you are the most beautiful moon under the night sky. I think you are enough. Why do you have to look at the sky again?"


    This kind of love words, if the ordinary woman estimated pretty face would blush. However, donning blinked his beautiful clear eyes and looked at him for a while. His expression was strange and said, "it''s very nice of you to say this love talk." That''s why she feels goosebumps all up?


    "That''s what I mean." With a low smile, he looked at her ignorant face and said, "I want to spend more time with you, so I want to walk back with you, OK?"


    Seeing this, Tang Ning thought for a moment, and then he took back the foot of the carriage, patted her skirt and said, "OK! Let''s go Although she wanted to go back to bed early, since he said so, let''s go!


    The carriage followed, and the two men in front walked slowly.


    Looking around and looking at people, Nangong Lingyun quietly approached her and reached out to hold her hand. However, the hand had not yet been reached, and the back of the hand was hit.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Ning was instinctive and took a picture. After taking the picture, the whole person was stunned for a moment, while Nangong Lingyun was stunned at the spot. Looking at the red palm print on the back of his hand, he couldn''t calm down for half a sound.


    Downing was embarrassed and said, "I didn''t mean to! Who told you to hold on to my hand? I''m just instinctive. "


    This person walks toward her, she has already tolerated, he did not say anything, still want to reach out to take advantage of her, her cheap is so easy to take?


    Slow over God to his helpless way: "Ning son, I just want to hold your hand."


    "No way!"


    While talking, her hands were hidden behind her back, and she directly took out her father and said, "my father said that girls'' hands can''t be easily held by people."

 Chapter 578

    As soon as the voice fell, she walked forward, ignoring Nangong Lingyun, who was still standing behind.


    After listening to her words, Nangong Lingyun was silent, and then looked at her walking figure. She sighed and murmured helplessly: "I didn''t hold my hand, but I was beaten as a disciple. When I met someone who didn''t understand the amorous feelings, there was really no way."


    He did not understand, why not in accordance with his expected direction of development? How did this sometimes unexpected situation emerge?


    After all, it''s hard for him to open his mind to Ning''er. But what''s the matter with walking in the night without even holding hands?


    When Downing, who had already gone a long way, saw him still standing there, he yelled at him, "don''t you want to walk back? Come on! It''s too late to linger. "


    Smell speech, south palace Lingyun wry smile a, answer: "come." This just took a step forward, however, after two people walked for a while, Nangong Lingyun was slightly stunned for a moment, stopped to look at the people around him and said: "Ning''er, your home is to that side." His hand pointed to the Tang family.


    "I know!"


    Tang Ning responded, with a curved eyebrow and a smile, "I didn''t mean to express my apology for beating you just now! So I''m going to take you home first, and I''ll go back myself. "


    Listen to this, Nangong Lingyun whole person is in a daze: can still be like this?


    Nangong Lingyun felt relieved after a long time. Looking at Tang Ning, who was not funny, he said, "Ning''er, I brought you out. Naturally, I have to send you home. What''s more, as a big man, I don''t have the reason to let you send it."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a gift. Where do you get men and women? What''s more, you are still injured, so it''s settled! I''ll take you home She said with a smile, and then walked to the direction of Nangong''s house, and said, "here is also closer to your home. After seeing you back, I will go home directly."


    "But..."


    Nangong Lingyun looks at Tang Ning, who has already gone forward. He only feels that his stomach is stuck in his throat. After half a sound, he breathed out his breath, and then he stepped forward.


    "My family should also be preparing for the new year''s day. I also need to help. I don''t think I''ll be with you any more recently. Take advantage of this time to take good care of yourself."


    Tang Ning walked and said, seeing his eyes complex looking at her, she blinked and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just want to ask you out, but you have done all the things that should have been done by me, and didn''t give me any chance to show up."


    When he was having dinner, he was told that downing had already been married. After watching the shadow play, he came out and said a love word. She could still look at him with a pair of clear eyes, and wanted to walk with her under the moon. However, she gave him a sentence that there was no moon to enjoy.


    Want to lead a small hand was beaten again, want to send her home, but it turned out that she sent him home. At the end of the day, he did not understand how men and women interact with each other? Is it true of all women? Or is she the only one?


    Tang Ning listened to also Leng for a moment, a pair of serious thinking of the appearance, asked: "is love not like this?" Although she has never been in love, it seems that love is like this, right? She should have done nothing wrong!

 Chapter 579

    Seeing her face serious, he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he had no choice but to say: "OK, I''ll stop talking about this topic. I''ll go home and let someone take you back to the house."


    Then he looked at the coachman who was driving the carriage behind him and said, "you send Ning''er back to the Tang family and watch her enter the mansion and come back again."


    "Yes." The coachman responded, looked at Miss Tang and said, "Miss Tang, please."


    "Well, I forgot that this carriage belongs to your family." She patted her head and laughed. She thought it belonged to her family!


    "It''s all the same." Nangong Lingyun said, "go back and have a rest early."


    "Well, then I''ll go." Donning waved, and went to the carriage, sitting directly outside, not in the carriage, his feet still swinging aside, and said, "you go in!"


    Nangong Lingyun looked at her with the carriage gradually far away, this just shook his head, with helpless smile to go to the house.


    On the other side, back to the Tang family, Tang Ning saw her father sitting in her yard waiting for her. She was surprised and called out: "Daddy? You haven''t rested yet? "


    "You don''t take a person when you go out. I''m not sure. I''ll wait here for you to come back." Tang Xiao said, looking at the daughter who sat down, thought about it, and then asked, "today you went out with Lingyun to play for a day, what have you done? Why did you come back so late? "


    On hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t play anything. I just went around and had dinner. Then I went to see the shadow play in the evening. When he came back, he didn''t take a carriage and said he would come back for a walk, so I had to send him home first."


    She said something about today''s affairs in two or three sentences. Tang Xiao thought it was normal for them to go out to play today. However, after hearing that she had sent Nangong Lingyun home, she could not help but pause for a moment, thinking that she had heard something wrong.


    "You said, you sent Ling Yun home? And then come home by yourself? " He looked at his daughter in amazement.


    "Yes! But I forgot that the carriage belonged to his family, and I came back in his


    Tang Ning poured a glass of water to drink, and said: "it''s boring. I almost fell asleep when I watched the shadow play. It''s better to stay at home and be fun. So I thought, if he comes back to my father these days, he will help me block it first! I want to make time to make some medicine. "


    Listening to this, Tang Xiao originally wanted to ask her when she was going to tell Lingyun that she was the master of Tang. However, looking at her daughter''s appearance which had not yet been enlightened, she still didn''t ask about it. She just said, "OK, dad knows."


    A few days later, on the street of Qingyun city.


    Carriages marked with family insignia passed by the street, with several guards on horseback beside each carriage.


    "The Song family? Chen family? And the Yin family and Gongsun family? The family badge on their carriage is still the badge of their own family. Isn''t that the top families in the imperial city? Why did they all come to Qingyun city? "


    "What''s the matter? Otherwise, how could the people from the imperial city come here? "


    "It''s said that Nangong Lingyun, the younger master of Nangong family, has won the master of Yuanying in the land of immortals. Will these aristocratic families go to Nangong family


    "No, you see, it''s going to the Tang family."


    The people in the discussion pointed to the direction of the carriages, not the Nangong family, but the Tang family.

 Chapter 580

    One by one carriages stopped in front of the gate of the Tang family, and the people in the carriage came down one after another. Looking at the two big characters on the front door of the Tang family, they said, "this is the Tang family."


    "Go, give me the obeisance." One of the middle-aged men said, motioning for the guards to come forward and hand over the worship cards. The other three families also quickly handed over their own worship cards.


    Behind them, Yin qianze, the younger master of the Yin family, song Yixiu, the younger master of the Chen family, Chen Dao, and Gongsun Hui, the younger master of the Gongsun family, are standing together and talking.


    The four of them were all Tianlong students, three of whom were students under the command of Tang Shi. Only Gongsun Xuyi was not. At least they were Tianlong students. In addition, their friendship was not bad. Therefore, the four families also had contacts.


    "Nangong Lingyun is from Qingyun City, and Miss Tang of the Tang family is said to be his favorite little green plum." Yin qianze said, looking at the gate of the Tang family with his hands down, he said with a smile, "I''ve been curious for a long time. What kind of person is this young lady of Tang family? Can''t you make Nangong Lingyun fall in love with him


    "If you can keep Nangong Lingyun in mind, it must be very excellent." Song Yixiu said in a warm voice.


    "I''ve heard that Miss Tang''s face is excellent, and her beauty is recognized in Qingyun city." Gongsun Hui said, but he was not very interested in the young lady of the Tang family. Instead, he said, "since you are here, do you want to go to Nangong''s house and say hello to Nangong Lingyun?"


    On hearing this, Chen Dao said, "I heard that he worshipped in the ancestral gate of the land of immortals, and the master was still the strong one of Yuanying. This time, my father said that after visiting the Tang family, he had to visit Nangong house."


    Even if the Nangong family is not a top-ranking family, its family status will be improved with Nangong Lingyun. Even if some of them are not easily opposed to such a family with infinite potential, it is inevitable to visit the Nangong family.


    When several people chatted, several owners were also talking. After a while, the door of Tang family was opened, and Tang Xiao came out to meet him personally.


    "All of you have come from afar. If you can''t meet me from afar, please come to the mansion." Tang Xiao came out with a smile and arched his hands towards them and asked them to enter the mansion.


    Several people also returned a salute. As they walked inside, they said with a smile: "master Tang is very polite. In fact, we wanted to visit for a long time, but only recently did we have a chance. Don''t blame us for coming late."


    Song Yixiu, who followed him, looked at the people in front of them and chatted while walking. They looked around quietly as they walked along.


    After coming to the front hall, the four masters sat in front of them. After introducing each other to Tang Xiao, they also asked the four younger generations to come forward.


    "Come on, come on. You''ve come to see the master of the Tang family." The master of the Song family said with a smile and motioned several people to come forward.


    "Song Yixiu."


    "Chen Dao."


    "Gongsun favoritism."


    "Yin qianze."


    "I''ve met Tang Shibo." After several people reported their names, they bowed their hands to him.


    Tang Xiao saw, with a smile on his majestic face, and his appreciative eyes fell on a few people, praising him: "a few young masters are really dragons and phoenixes among people, and they are magnificent and dignified!"


    At the same time, Qingzhi came to Tangning''s courtyard and reported: "Miss, there''s a royal guest in the front hall, and the owner of the house asks her to go there."

 Chapter 581

    Tang Ning, who was active in the courtyard, asked, "who came from the imperial city? Who is it? "


    "It seems to be the owner of several top aristocratic families in the imperial city and the young master." Qingzhi said.


    Hearing this, Downing paused for a moment and said, "I know."


    After checking her clothes, she made sure that there was nothing wrong with her, and then she followed Qingzhi to the front hall.


    Several owners in the hall were chatting with Tang Xiao, while song Yixiu sat quietly listening to the elders. When someone reported that the eldest lady was coming, they looked at each other with a smile.


    A simple water blue dress first jumped into the eyes of several people, they looked from below, the water green dress with the walk of people and gently swing a skirt flower, evil is good-looking.


    When you look up, you can''t hold your slender waist. The glass jade pendant that falls down from your waist is shining with beautiful color. With your eyes moving upward, the exquisite body curve can be absorbed into the eyes of several people, the beautiful and slender snow neck, and the beautiful and moving face


    Face!


    Seeing the face which is somewhat similar to that of Tang Shi, the four people of song Yixiu, who were still appreciating the beauty, were shocked in their hearts. Their eyes suddenly shrank, and the whole person almost lost their composure and exclaimed.


    Master Tang!


    No! no


    At first glance, I was surprised by the appearance similar to Tang Shi, but I found it was different. The girl in front of her is a delicate and charming girl, but their Tang Shi is a man of ten and a bald monk!


    Whoa!


    The four looked at each other and breathed out a breath. They were scared to death. They thought that Tang Shi had become a woman. Fortunately, it''s just that people are somewhat alike. The girl in front of her is the first lady of the Tang family. She is a girl who can''t regain her spiritual power. However, their master Tang is a perverse existence against the heaven.


    They are also demons. They will mistake the person in front of them for Tang Shi.


    When Tang Ning came in and saw them, her eyes flashed slightly and her lips were full of smiles. She walked forward and saluted her father and called out, "Daddy."


    "Ning''er is coming!" Tang Xiao nodded at her with a smile, and then looked at the people in the hall and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll introduce you to this is my daughter, Downing."


    As soon as the voice fell, he said to Tang Ning: "Ning''er, these are the masters of the Imperial City, Yin, Chen, Gongsun and song. These are their sons."


    See this, Tang Ning smiles toward a few home owners line a courtesy: "Tang Ning has seen a few home owners."


    After a salute, she looked at several people in Song Yixiu''s eyes, and with an unknown smile in her eyes, she gave them a salute of the same generation: "I''ve met several young masters."


    Perhaps it was because of her appearance similar to that of Tang Shi. Seeing her saluting them, song Yixiu quickly stood up and saluted: "I have met Miss Tang."


    If they were killed by master Tang, they would not dare to accept the courtesy of Mr. Tang. Therefore, when they saw the young lady of Tang family who was somewhat similar to Mr. Tang in appearance, they still had some pressure in their hearts.


    At this moment, they can''t help admiring Nangong Lingyun. It is said that this is his little green plum! Seeing such a face similar to Tang Shi, doesn''t he feel a little weird?

 Chapter 582

    Several owners looked at Tang Ning quietly. They saw that there was no fluctuation of spiritual power in her body. She was just an ordinary person who could not gather spiritual power. They sighed in their hearts.


    This young lady of Tang family is extremely excellent in appearance and bearing. It''s rare even in the imperial city. It''s a pity, however, that she can''t gather spiritual power.


    They once heard that she was one of the most talented people in Qingyun City, but she lost her aura of spiritual power because of the Tang family''s civil strife and the second Fang''s taking power. She lost her aura of spiritual power, so that she could no longer gather and practice again.


    Under the pressure of his mind, the Yin family leader said with a smile: "the master of the Tang family is really lucky! Even in the Imperial City, there are few aristocratic daughters who can compare with them. "


    The other three family owners also made a polite praise, and then took out their things and said to Tang Ning: "for the first time, I hope my niece will like it."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, we also have a gift for my niece." Chen''s master laughs and takes out the prepared gift.


    When Tang Ning saw that they were all ready to meet each other, he also accepted them and said, "thank you very much." Now that people have called her niece, she naturally has to call her uncle.


    Tang Xiao saw, smiling. In his heart, others valued his daughter, and his heart was even more joyful.


    "Master, the young master of Nangong is here." The housekeeper came in and reported.


    "Oh? Is Ling Yun here? Let him in then Tang Xiao said with a smile and said to several masters: "the young master of the Nangong family, Nangong Lingyun, is also a student of Tianlong college. I guess I heard that several young masters came, so I came here at this time."


    "Young master Nangong, we have heard that Tianlong college, which was just admitted this year, is the first person in Tianlong college. His talent is rare in a hundred years." The master of the Song family said with a smile and looked out of the hall.


    They have long wanted to see Nangong Lingyun.


    When song Yixiu heard that Lingyun was coming to Nangong, they could not help but look at each other and show a smile. They saw a shadow coming from far to near toward the hall.


    As soon as Nangong Lingyun saw several people of song Yixiu, he nodded his head slightly and said, "I heard that it was the princes from the imperial city who came here. I didn''t expect it was you."


    "Long time no see." Song Yixiu nodded his head, and his eyes fell on him. He said, "I heard that your strength has improved a lot. I didn''t expect that you really went directly to the peak of Lingshi. It''s really not easy!"


    Yin qianze looked at the Nangong Lingyun who came in and said, "are you too fast to advance? How did you do it? "


    "It''s Nangong Lingyun! The first person in Tianlong college is not in vain Chen Dao said with a smile, and his eyes fell on him.


    Gongsun favoritism arched his hand at him and politely said, "long time no see, you are all right!"


    "Ha ha ha, Ling Yun, I''ve come to see a few masters first." Tang Xiao beckoned and introduced several people to him.


    Nangong Lingyun first saluted Tang Xiao, and then nodded his head to Tang Ning, revealing a smile. Then he bowed his hands and saluted several masters: "Nangong Lingyun has met several masters."


    "Good, good, Nangong childe. It''s better to see one thing than to hear a lot of things." The master of Gongsun''s family said with a smile, looking at him with a look of appreciation.


    Nangong Lingyun is young, and his bearing is really extraordinary.

 Chapter 583

    "Chen Dao and I are both students in the same school. Now that I come to Qingyun City, I should do my best to be the landlord. So I want to invite them to visit the city. May I Nangong Lingyun asked.


    "Ha ha, of course." They laughed and looked at their son.


    "Ning''er, you go with us too!" Nangong Lingyun looks at Tang Ning.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning took a look at him and several people in Song Yixiu. Before speaking, he heard the voice of the Yin family leader.


    "Why don''t you come and play with me! You are all young people. It''s better to get together


    "Yes, let''s go together." The master of the Song family also said.


    Seeing this, Tang Xiao said with a smile: "Ning''er, since this is the case, you can go with them! It''s better to be the Lord of the landlords. "


    Hearing this, Downing replied, "OK." She saluted several householders and said with a smile, "I''ll excuse you first." Say, this just with south palace Lingyun take song Yixiu several people to go out together.


    Because Tang Ning was a woman, she took a carriage by herself, and Nangong Lingyun also took two carriages.


    Song Yixiu and Yin qianze were in the same carriage with Nangong Lingyun. When they saw that Miss Tang was not here, Yin qianze directly asked, "don''t you think your little green plum is somewhat similar to Tang Shi?"


    "At first glance, it looks a little similar, but if you look closely, you will find that they are not the same." Nangong Lingyun said with a smile: "besides, Tang Shi is a man and a teacher of Tianlong, but Ning''er is just a little girl, and she can''t gather spiritual power. You can''t help but know the difference."


    "That''s right. But when I saw your little green plum for the first time, it really scared us." Yin qianze said, seeing that he mentioned downing with tenderness in his eyes, he couldn''t help asking: "did your family agree with your marriage?"


    Although Tang Ning is very good-looking, Nangong Lingyun is also excellent. However, one can''t be cultivated and can only be a mortal, and the other has been worshipped by Xianzong, and the road is smooth. Will their families agree with their marriage?


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun laughed and said, "if Ning''er and I get married in the future, we will invite you to have a wedding reception. As for now, it''s useless to say more."


    Hearing this, song Yixiu and Yin qianze both looked at him and said, "well, if you and your little green plum are really married in the future, we will surely come to give gifts and drink a cup of wedding wine to you."


    Having said that, they were not optimistic about it. How can a noble family let the young master marry an ordinary woman? It''s hard for them to get married!


    "By the way, why did you come this time? Did you come to visit Tang Shibo Nangong Lingyun asked.


    "We are here to visit the Tang family, and we are going to visit your Nangong family. Because the Tang family has been listed as one of the top aristocratic families, we have come to congratulate the master of the Tang family. As for your family, you are a man of the day. Even if you have not been out of Qingyun City, most people in the imperial city will know your reputation of Nangong Lingyun, which is a famous genius."


    Yin Yixiu looked at him jokingly and said, "as far as I know, many family members want to marry your Nangong family! It is estimated that in a period of time, the big threshold of your house will be trampled down

 Chapter 584

    Smell speech, Nangong Lingyun sun ran a smile: "I don''t know if my doorsill will be trampled flat. After all, I have my own heart, but you have reached the marriageable age. I believe that your elders have been helping you find out."


    Then he paused and asked, "do you think the Tang family is included in the top family? As far as I know, even if we want to be included in the top families, it seems that all kinds of factors are needed. Even if Tang Shibo has already built the foundation, it should not be enough for the Tang family to merge into the top family! Is there any other reason for this? "


    "We don''t know about that." They shook their heads slightly, indicating that they were not clear.


    Seeing this, Nangong Lingyun pondered slightly. He was surprised at the news they brought. After all, he knew that the Tang family was not enough to leap into the top family, unless there was someone behind


    Thinking of this, his heart inexplicable jump, the king of night suddenly jumped into the mind.


    No! He is crazy to think of the night King Mo Ye.


    The carriage in front of the restaurant had stopped. Chen Dao and Gongsun Hui got out of the carriage. Seeing that Tang Ning in the middle of the carriage also came down, they went up to chat with her.


    After that, Nangong Lingyun''s carriage also arrived. After getting off the carriage, they went to Tangning. Nangong Lingyun said, "let''s go in and talk! It''s already set up on it. "


    "Good." They all went to the second floor.


    They sat down at the table near the window and served a table of wine and food. They chatted while eating.


    Yin qianze put down his chopsticks, looked at Nangong Lingyun and asked, "since you have already worshipped Xianzong, what are your next plans? Will you go to the land of immortals? Or stay in college? "


    Chen Dao several people hear this, also look to the south palace Lingyun. As far as his strength is concerned, there should be no difference between going to college or not.


    "I will practice here in the college, and then go to the land of immortals in the future." Nangong Lingyun said, looked at them and asked, "when I left the pass, I heard that master Tang had gone to Yunyou. Do you know where he went?"


    One side of Downing listened to this, his eyes flashed and he ate a piece of meat.


    "Have some vegetables." Nangong Lingyun saw that she was holding meat, but the vegetables were not much to eat, so he took a pair of green vegetables with his public chopsticks, and said in a warm voice, "meat and vegetable collocation is better for your body."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning took a look at him, and then he said to song Yixiu who looked at her: "you also have some vegetables to eat! Stop chatting. "


    "Good." Several people smile should, looked at Nangong Lingyun one eye, then also smile clip some vegetables to eat.


    Although Miss Tang can''t practice, she has a very good character. She doesn''t talk much and she is quiet. When they are chatting, she doesn''t interrupt. She just listens quietly. I have to say that such a woman is quiet and clever and makes people feel good about her.


    How did they know that Tang Ning was not interested in their chat topics. They talked about family, college, and teacher Tang.


    She''s all sitting in front of them, and they can talk in front of her, um, I don''t know where Tang Shi has traveled, so more often, she can only let herself be a quiet audience.


    After all, she can''t tell them that I''m right here in front of you!

 Chapter 585

    After listening to them chatting for a while, song Yixiu said to her, "Miss Tang, we should also like to congratulate you that the Tang family has leapt into one of the top aristocratic families in the land of mortals."


    "Well?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised: "became a top family?" With her family''s current background, it should not be enough to become a top family!


    "Yes, this time you are here to congratulate you. I believe that the news will soon spread and the badge of the first-class family will also be sent." Song Yixiu said.


    Downing nodded. She knew that the aristocratic families rated as the top class would have their badges and be released to all over the world. It was because of this that the families with rich information could not be ranked among the top families. Therefore, she would be surprised when she heard that the Tang family was included in the top families.


    In the Tang family, Tang Xiao also learned the news from several family owners. He was slightly surprised and said: "the information of our Tang family is not enough to be included in the ranks of the top first-class aristocratic families, but some of you brought this news..."


    "Ha ha, brother Tang, the news can''t be wrong. The guild has already sent a message to us. I believe it won''t be long before the badge of the top class aristocratic family will come." Yin family leader laughed and said: "don''t be humble, brother Tang. Under your leadership, the Tang family will become better and stronger. It will be only sooner or later that the Tang family will become a top-notch family."


    "Not bad." The master of the Song family also nodded.


    "Thank you very much for your good words." Tang Xiao laughed and said, "you have come all the way. This time, you must stay here a little longer, so that we can do our best to the landlords."


    Several people looked at each other and said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, brother Tang, in addition to coming to the Tang family, we are going to visit Nangong''s house this time. It''s nearly the end of the year, so we won''t stay here for a long time. However, if we have a chance in the future, we will certainly bother you again."


    Seeing this, Tang Xiao didn''t stay much, but after chatting with them politely for a while, he personally sent them out of the door.


    Watching them leave, he went back with his hands on his back, while telling Qingzhi around him: "when Ning''er comes back, you let her come to the courtyard."


    "Yes." Qingzhi should follow him back to the main courtyard.


    Tang Ning, on the other side, after dinner with Nangong Lingyun and several other people, went around the city together with Nangong Lingyun. She did not return home in the carriage until they went to Nangong''s house in the evening.


    "Miss, the owner of the House asked you to come over." Knowing that she was back, Qingzhi met her outside.


    "Good." She also has something to tell her father!


    In the main courtyard, Tang Xiao gave up other people, leaving only Qingzhi to guard in the courtyard, and then directly said to her: "Ning''er, listen to those masters, our Tang family has been included in the ranks of top-level aristocratic families."


    Tang Ning nodded his head and said, "well, I heard them talk about eating out with them today, but I don''t think our Tang family''s inside information should be enough to be included in the top families. Did someone push us?"


    Listening to her words, Tang Xiaodun for a moment, then asked: "do you have a guess object?"


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, and said: "if someone really pushed us, I think the most likely is the night King Mo ye, but it is not possible."

 Chapter 586

    Who is mo ye? How could he have done such a thing? But if it wasn''t for Mo ye, she couldn''t figure out who would have pushed the Tang family into the ranks of the first-class aristocratic families?


    "I wish we had a number in mind. I think we can see it after a long time." Tang Xiao said, pause for a moment, and then asked: "today''s several aristocratic Masters said that they were Tianlong students. Have you seen all of them?"


    Hearing this, Downing laughed: "they! Three of them are taught under my hand, and the other one is not. These people''s character is quite good among the noble sons, and they are also obedient in the college. "


    Thinking of the performance of several people today, she frowned and said with a smile: "it is estimated that my face is somewhat similar to Mr. Tang, so I dare not be too presumptuous in front of me. They are all more than some rules in the college."


    After the father and daughter chatted for a while, Downing went back to his courtyard.


    Those families didn''t stay in Qingyun city for a long time. After they left, Nangong Lingyun was still the most popular one to go to the Tang family. He tried his best to find novel things for her. He often took her to eat the delicious food from all over the city, and took her to enjoy the scenery in the wild. It can be said that almost every day, he changed patterns to please Tang Ning.


    Day by day, on the first day of the new year''s day, he went to the Tang family early to pay respects to Tang Xiao. After paying respects to them, he took downing out of the door in a carriage.


    Because he stayed up late last night and got up early this morning, donning was sitting in the carriage again. He even yawned and his eyes were half narrowed. He asked, "where are you going to take me this morning?"


    Nangong Lingyun saw her face drowsy, with a dazed look like a little cat who didn''t wake up. She said with a spoiled smile, "if you are sleepy, just squint for a while, and then I''ll call you later."


    "Well, I''ll squint for a while, and then call me when I get there." Then he fell asleep by the carriage.


    Maybe the road was not peaceful, and the carriage was shaking slightly, which made people sleepy more. In addition, Downing didn''t sleep enough, so he was sleeping soundly from his original intention of taking a nap.


    Nangong Lingyun saw that her head was leaning against the carriage. With the gentle shaking of the carriage, her head also gently bumped against the carriage board. Therefore, he got up and sat down beside her. He put his hand around her shoulder and let her head naturally fall on his shoulder by the habitual shaking of the carriage.


    Looking at the head on his shoulder, his eyes were slightly soft, looking at her delicate and beautiful face, looking at her lovely sleeping face, for a time, his heart crossed a touch of tenderness, and could not help falling a kiss in her hair.


    They went out early, so they arrived at their destination in the middle of the day. When the carriage stopped, Nangong Lingyun called out softly: "Ning''er, wake up, we are here."


    "Well?"


    Tang Ning slept all the way. When she heard the voice and opened her eyes, she saw that she was leaning against Nangong Lingyun''s arms and her head was resting on his shoulder. She was stunned and withdrew from his arms. Her face was confused and asked, "how did I sleep in your arms?"


    Why did she lean on his shoulder when she was leaning against the carriage?


    "Let''s not talk about it. We''re here. Let''s get off first." Nangong Lingyun, with a warm smile, bent over and got off the carriage first.

 Chapter 587

    Seeing that he got out of the carriage first, Downing arranged his hair. Then he bent over and went out with his skirt slightly in one hand. As he was getting off the bus, he reached out.


    She stopped for a moment, looked up at him, then put out her hand and took his hand and stepped out of the carriage.


    Nangong Lingyun took her hand into his palm and took her out of the carriage and said to her, "let''s go up there."


    Tang Ning looked up the road up the mountain, and saw that there were people at every section of the road. Some of them were in pairs, and some were from several young girls. They talked and laughed, and there was a faint laughter in the air.


    She followed Nangong Lingyun to the mountain and asked, "what is this place?"


    "Go up there and you''ll see." Nangong Lingyun said, also did not tell her, but took her hand to go up.


    Tang Ning looked at the hand he was holding, tried several times but could not pull it back, so he also led him to the mountain, where his sight widened.


    In front of you is a peach blossom forest. After passing through the peach blossom forest, there is a tree about seven or eight meters in length. The branches and leaves are very luxuriant. Among the green branches and leaves, there are roots of red silk. The green leaves set off against the red silk and sway gently in the breeze, forming a very beautiful wind scene.


    Tang Ning looked up at the scenery on the tree, and his eyes and eyebrows were not from a curve: "the wish red silk hanging among the green leaves is really very beautiful."


    Because the luxuriant branches are stretched out, some branches are slightly lowered a little because they are tied with red silk for wishing. People standing under the trees, as long as they stand on tiptoe a little, and then stretch out their hands to pull the red silk swaying in the breeze, they can see the wishes made above.


    So, she looked at the red silk in front of her, and saw that it was written on it that she would like to have a good husband and so on. She looked a few more times and saw that it was almost the same. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t you bring me to pay homage to Yuelao?" She laughingly looked at the side of Nangong Lingyun.


    Nangong Lingyun looked at the silk knot floating on the tree and said with a smile, "this is the wishing tree. If you go further inside, it will be the Yuelao temple. It is said that it is very smart to seek marriage here."


    He looked at her and said, "let''s go and ask for a signature."


    Smell speech, Downing smile: "still do not ask for good."


    "Why?" He inquired, and his eyes fell on her.


    Tang Ning looked at him and said with a smile, "most of the people who seek marriage have no object. Aren''t we talking about it now? There''s no need for this. But the red silk looks good on the tree. You can sell two pieces of red silk and hang it. What do you think? "


    Listening to this, he looked at her deeply and said, "OK."


    So they went to the place where they sold the red silk, bought two pieces of red silk for wishing, and wrote down their wishes on it.


    Tang Ning put down her pen and looked at the words on the red silk. Her eyes flashed. She picked up the red silk and went to the tree. She threw the red silk up to the tree. The small copper coins tied at the two ends of the red silk were thrown up. By her habitual force, she wrapped the red silk on the branches and fluttered with the light wind


    After Nangong Lingyun finished writing the red silk wish, he took a look at Tang Ning under the tree, then went to the temple, and soon came out. After wrapping up an open signature, he tied one end of the red silk to Tang Ning and asked, "Ning''er, where is your red silk tie?"

 Chapter 588

    "There it is." Donning reached out and pointed to the red silk that he had wrapped up, looked at him and said, "that one is mine."


    Following her fingers, Nangong Lingyun nodded her head, lifted her breath, and tied the red silk in her hand with her. When he returned, he looked at the red silk tied on it and said with a smile: "let''s go! Go for a walk in the peach blossom forest, where the scenery is very beautiful


    "It''s not the season for peach blossom either. How can there be peach blossom here?" She walked side by side with him to the peach forest.


    "The peach blossom season is in March and April, but it is said that the peach blossom in Yuelao temple is a special variety moved from the land of immortals. There are only 12 peach trees blooming all the year round. The others are common peach varieties, and the flowering time is only in March and April.


    As they chatted, they went to the peach forest. Twelve peach blossoms were dotted with the scenery. Many people were watching them. Just as they were walking inside, a voice came.


    "Two, please stay."


    When they heard the sound, Tang Ning and Nangong Lingyun both stopped and looked towards them. They were middle-aged men with a flag in their hands, a grey robe, a black four corner folded hat and a pair of moustaches.


    The middle-aged man stroked his two moustaches with one hand, and looked at them like an expert, and said, "you two, can you make a divination? No money if you don''t work well. "


    Tang Ning took a look at the words on his flag and said, "peach Banxian?"


    "I''m the peach Banxian of Yuelao temple. I''m only concerned about marriage. I don''t need money if I''m not smart." He smiles and squints a face, a pair of shining eyes, but quietly looks at the two people in front of him, especially when his sight stays on Nangong Lingyun, he is even more surprised.


    "No money? So, are you confident in yourself? Is it true? " Tang Ning asked with a smile.


    On hearing this, he raised his chin slightly and said confidently: "Miss, you don''t know. People in this area all know my skills of peach Banxian. One is accurate, and I don''t charge much for divination. One person is only two hundred taels."


    Although the cost of divination was not high, ordinary people could not afford it. Therefore, he could only select those noble people who were well-dressed to divine their marriage. As for 200 Liang, it was insignificant for a rich family.


    Nangong Lingyun listened and looked at Tang Ning on one side and asked, "Ning''er, what do you think?" He didn''t think he was reliable. He was like a stick.


    Downing laughed and said, "let him have a try! I also want to know what my marriage is like She could not figure out her own marriage, nor could she predict her own fate. Since the peach Banxian said so much about him, it would be OK for him to try.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Two, this way, this way. " He said, with them to a pavilion in the peach forest, while greeting: "come, come, sit, this place! I''m the one who makes divination for people. "


    After they sat down, Nangong Lingyun looked at him and asked, "how are you divining?"


    "As I said just now, two hundred taels for one person and 400 taels for both of you. If I can''t make a correct calculation, I won''t charge you any money." Tao Banxian said, taking out his things and putting them on the stone table, he said to Lingyun of Nangong: "young master, please write down the eight characters of your birthday. I''ll help you to guess when the marriage will come into being."

 Chapter 589

    "To be born with eight characters?" Tang Ning glanced at him and asked, "can you only measure by the eight characters of your birthday?"


    After hearing this, Tao Banxian was stunned for a moment, stroked his mustache and laughed: "Miss, there are some people in our line of business, such as those who observe the spirit and look at the physiognomy, some measure the characters and divination, and even deduce the eight characters. If it is accurate, these are all corresponding to each other. Banxian is not proficient in observing Qi and physiognomy, but this deduction of eight characters is accurate."


    Nangong Lingyun glanced at him, and without much to say, wrote down his birthday eight characters and Tang Ning''s eight characters on the red paper, and said, "you should calculate it."


    Next to Tang Ning took a look at the two eight characters of his birthday, but his eyes flashed and asked, "do you still know my birthday eight characters?"


    "You forget we grew up in childhood?" Nangong Lingyun looked at her warm voice and said with a smile, "I know your birthday eight characters naturally."


    "I''ll figure it out."


    Peach Banxian took the red paper which had written the eight characters of his birthday, and said to Tang Ning, who was sitting on the other side, he said, "Miss, would you like to take a look at the peach blossom first? I have rules and regulations here. I can only make divination in the presence of the parties, and others can''t eavesdrop on them. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning Leng for a while, then smile way: "can."


    Nangong Lingyun took her hand, looked at the peach Banxian, and said, "her birthday eight characters are also here, can''t we stay together to listen?"


    "Ha ha, no, it''s a gauge." Peach Banxian shook his head: "this calculation divination, this is peeping at the nature of the machine, other people naturally can not be nearby."


    "No problem. I think the peach blossom is just right over there. I''ll have a look and come back later." Said Downing, pulling back his hand and going to the peach blossom.


    Seeing this, Tao Banxian looked at Nangong Lingyun''s birthday eight characters, and then held his finger to calculate. Finally, he took out the turtle shell of modern war and shook it, and then poured out several copper coins in the shell.


    "This..."


    He looked at the divination with a little consternation. He held his finger and said something. He didn''t know what he was saying. He took a complex look at Nangong Lingyun, took it out of his arms, and took out a small red bag wrapped in red paper, which said "good luck and big get" and gave it to him: "here, take it, like you. I''ll meet you for the first time, and the divination money will not be charged I''ll give you a red envelope


    Nangong Lingyun took a look at the Li Feng in his hand and asked, "since it''s calculated, let''s talk about it!"


    "Really?" He stroked his mustache and took a look at Nangong Lingyun.


    "Say it." Nangong Lingyun looks at him, waiting for his next words.


    "You made me say it! Don''t get angry. "


    He said it first, and then he said, "according to the eight characters of your birthday, you brought your own peach blossoms in the early days, but they were all partial peach blossoms. There was one peach blossom, but it was a pity that it withered and ground into mud early, but later, it was a lonely and lonely fate. You don''t have to think about the fate of marriage, but you have a deep fairy destiny. Maybe there will be something in the future Variables are not necessarily. "


    With that, he stroked his mustache hand, glanced at the girl who went to see the peach blossom. He said, "the marriage between you and this lady is full of twists and turns. In the end, there is no destiny. If it is not led by the front edge, it is estimated that today would not be the same as Yuelao temple. Therefore, there are all kinds of things in the world. Young people, you should be more open-minded."

 Chapter 590

    Nangong Lingyun glanced at him and said, "it''s not enough to get the letter." By implication, he didn''t believe what he said.


    "The world wants to hear good words, but sometimes everything goes well?" He was not annoyed. He just shook his head and looked at the eight characters of another birthday, but he was slightly surprised: "eh?"


    He looked at Nangong Lingyun and asked, "is that lady''s birthday really? Are you right? "


    Nangong Lingyun''s face was slightly heavy because of his previous words. Seeing him holding the red paper with the eight characters of birth date, he took it over and said, "naturally, I can''t remember the eight characters of the birthday of the person I love, but I think you are a magic wand. You don''t have any real skills. You are just a liar."


    The red paper was taken back, but the peach Banxian shook his head: "no, no, you must have written the wrong birthday eight characters. The eight characters of birthday are the image of death in a foreign country, and it can''t be the lady''s


    "Ridiculous!"


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun stood up and said, "do you know who she is? She is Miss Tang Ning of Qingyun city! The apple of the Tang family master''s eye! If you want to live, just swallow the words you just said into your stomach. If there is anything damaging her reputation, be careful that your life will not be saved! "


    Peach Banxian stroked his moustache hand and said, "I''m just strange. I don''t talk nonsense. Maybe, I just miscalculated."


    Nangong Lingyun didn''t tell him much, but put away the red paper and left. The good mood in the early morning is lost because of this divination.


    Over there, Tang Ning was looking at the peach blossom. Seeing that the peach blossom was born just in time and smelling the fragrance of the flower, he could not help thinking that immortal people even have this kind of peach blossom in four seasons, and I don''t know how many things are not here?


    "Ning''er." Nangong Lingyun adjusted her mood. When she came to her side, she could not see that she was angry.


    "Well? But it''s me? " She laughed and thought of going back to the pavilion, but she was caught.


    "That''s just a prodigy. Don''t pay attention to him. Let''s enjoy the peach blossom."


    Hearing this, Downing laughed: "what did he say to make you think he was a prodigy? I see that he dare to say that he can''t decide whether he wants money. He should be a man of two sons. "


    "It''s just bullshit. Don''t mention it." He did not want to mention the matter just now, let alone that peach Banxian''s words were known by her.


    Seeing this, Downing shrugged and said, "OK! Then go and enjoy the peach blossom. "


    Peach Banxian sat in the pavilion, stroked his mustache and murmured: "it shouldn''t be! That eight character birthday is a short-lived premature death, this will be dead, how can it be alive? What''s wrong with me


    Because he had never met such a situation, he remembered the eight characters of his birthday again. At this time, he took out the turtle shell and calculated it carefully. After calculating again and again, he finally called out.


    "Here it is! The fate has changed. Is this the end of the ordeal? Is it resolved? "


    He murmured, and then carefully calculated a step deeper, but at this time, his rocking tortoise shell cracked with a crack. When several copper coins fell on the table, he spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof!"


    When the blood spat out, he was shocked to see the divinatory symbols on the table. When he reached out his hand, the whole person became old in an instant, from a middle-aged man to a gray haired old man

 Chapter 591

    Tang Ning and Nangong Lingyun didn''t know about everything in the pavilion. After they had made a turn in the peach blossom forest, they went home in a carriage. After all, today is the first day of the lunar new year, and the family has to go back to help socialize.


    After Tang Ning was sent home, Nangong Lingyun said, "I''ll go back first. I''ll come back to you when I''m free."


    "Well, you go home first." She should a, looking at him in the carriage to leave, eyes color micro motion.


    What did the peach Banxian tell him? Although he did not mention half a sentence, she could feel that his mood was still affected. Even though he was chatting and laughing with her all the way back, he was still distracted from time to time.


    Gathering her mind, she walked to the house. Since he didn''t say anything, she pretended that she didn''t know anything. If it should be something she would know, sooner or later.


    As soon as she entered the mansion, she heard the laughter coming from the hall. She went in and saw that people from several aristocratic families in the city had come to pay New Year''s greetings. After seeing the ceremony, she went back to the hospital first.


    However, it was not long before she heard from the people in the mansion that the badge of the first-class aristocratic family had been sent by the people of the guild. Therefore, when she arrived at the hospital, she went to the front courtyard again.


    At this time, there is a spaceship at the gate of the Tang family, which attracts all the people in the city to watch in front of the gate of the Tang family.


    "I heard that the one who came to see Tang Huigang was the one who came to see Tang Huigang''s family


    "Hiss! First class family badge? Is the Tang family a first-class family? "


    "That''s what the people who just went in said. Look at the spaceship. You can''t be wrong."


    While people outside were talking, people from other families in the city also received the news and were shocked. Not long ago, the imperial family just came to visit. On the first day of the new year, the guild members actually came to send the first-class family badge? Even though the Tang family is strong because of Tang Xiao''s foundation construction, there is still a lack of inside information. How can the Tang family be rated as a first-class aristocratic family?


    You know, the guild is related to the land of immortals, and this level of aristocratic family is not one who wants to be able to evaluate.


    At this time, Nangong''s home.


    "Laozu, I heard that people from the guild have come to give the Tang family a badge." Nangong''s master said something complicated. Looking at the ancestor of the throne, he was reluctant to speak.


    "Father, the Tang family has been rated as a first-class family. When the heads of several families in the imperial city came back, they had already revealed it?" Nangong Lingyun said, with a smile on his face: "this is a good thing. In this way, the status of the Tang family will become more and more stable."


    Hearing this, the Nangong family leader looked at him and said, "that''s the Tang family, not our Nangong family. What does it have to do with our Nangong family if he gets more and more stable?"


    Smell speech, south palace Lingyun is silent, did not open a mouth.


    "All right." Nangong Laozu looked at Nangong Jie and said, "there is no outsider here. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Seeing this, Nangong Jiecai said: "Laozu, Ouyang family and yuan family are both first-class aristocratic families. Now both of them are in decline. Tang family has been listed as the first-class aristocratic family. I think our Nangong family is not bad, so I want to send someone to the guild to submit an application for family rating."


    Nangong Laozu listened to this, took a look at him, and said: "if the Tang family can be rated as a first-class aristocratic family, there is bound to be someone pushing them behind. Do you think, why can we be listed as a first-class aristocratic family?"

 Chapter 592

    Nangong Laozu''s voice gave him a look at Nangong Lingyun and said, "because Lingyun worships Xianmen? Is there a master of a strong young man? "


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Nangong Jie asked. His son is so excellent that the rise of their Nangong family is an absolute thing. But at present, the Tang family is listed as a first-class aristocratic family. Will their Nangong family not be qualified enough?


    "In this world, some things are not as simple as you think."


    Nangong Laozu shook his head and sighed: "the relationship behind this and the backing forces will affect everything. The only thing our family relies on is Ling Yun. But now he has not gone to the land of immortals. He is not even a foundation builder. Many things have not been determined. How do you know that there will be no change? Only when he flies into the sky in the future, even if we don''t apply for rating, the guild members will send the badge of the first-class aristocratic family to our door. "


    Then he lifted his eyelids, glanced at Nangong Jie and said, "just like the Tang family now."


    Nangong Jie was silent. After listening to his words, he swallowed everything he wanted to say. He just said, "ancestor, I think there are still some things, so I will quit first." Then, after a courtesy, he left first.


    Seeing him out of the hall, Nangong Laozu sighed and said to Nangong Lingyun, "your father is far inferior to you! Nangong''s family is in his hands. I''m really worried that it will not go far. "


    "Laozu, don''t worry. Lingyun will certainly strengthen Nangong family." He spoke so that he didn''t have to worry. In his opinion, with his strength, talent and magnanimous fairyland, he believed that Nangong family would be a famous aristocrat in the land of mortals in the future.


    Listening to his words, Nangong Laozu motioned for him to sit down. Then he asked, "Lingyun, what is it between you and Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family? Have you ever thought that you are the most favored one in heaven. When you are young, you have reached the peak of spiritual master, and your future achievements will certainly be better. If you go to the land of immortals, your wife will have more choices. Do you really want to marry a mortal girl who can''t practice? "


    "When you look the same, do you really love an old woman who is old? Can you really live with an old woman with gray hair and wrinkles around you without fear of the eyes of the world? "


    Nangong Laozu looked at him and opened his mouth to answer, but he raised his hand to stop him: "don''t say it or tell me. I just want you to think about it. Sometimes the things you imagine are not reality. Only when you face it in reality can you know whether you can face all these things."


    Seeing him stand up and ready to step out, Nangong Lingyun immediately stood up and said, "Laozu, when I entered Tianlong College for examination, I broke through the spirit Master because I experienced some things in the illusion..."


    He told him what happened in the dreamland that day and said, "I believe that she, and I also believe that I will not despise her because she will become old and ugly one day. Ancestor, I am sincere to Ning''er."


    Nangong Laozu listened and was silent for a while, and said, "I believe you are sincere to her. However, fantasy is only an illusion after all. When fantasy becomes reality, do you really think you can accept it?"

 Chapter 593

    Nangong Laozu came to his side, looked at Nangong Lingyun and said in a slow voice: "there is no absolute in the world, and people''s hearts will change with time. In this world, there are few people who can keep their original intention unchanged."


    Looking at him walking out, Nangong Lingyun slightly collected his eyes and kept silent. Thinking of his words in his mind, he thought that even if it was not an illusion, he would not dislike Tang Ning in the future.


    In the Tang family on the other side, at this time, all the people in the Tang family were in an atmosphere of excitement and joy. Even several elders could not help laughing and rushed to the front hall to greet the people from the guild.


    In the hall, the two middle-aged men who came from the guild were happy with Tang Xiao, while they were still looking at the people in the hall. After this time, the two middle-aged men of the guild looked at each other, secretly surprised.


    It''s strange that the Tang family has been very powerful for a long time. It''s not surprising that the master of Tang''s family has been established for a long time.


    However, the three elders were less than the family elders'' bearing. However, Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, was so natural and graceful that they were surprised.


    However, such a person as the little master of the family is just an ordinary person with no spiritual breath. How can such a strange family have such power that the people above the guild can put them in the ranks of the first-class aristocratic families?


    Their family details, in addition to Tang Xiao''s strength, even if combined with some secret forces, is still not enough to be rated as a first-class family, but they were elected.


    Depressed, they got up, arched their hands and said with a smile: "master Tang, now that we have sent the badge of the first-class aristocratic family, we should also leave."


    "You''ve come all the way, and you''re leaving after a cup of tea? I''ve asked the kitchen to prepare food for you. You''d better stay for a meal Tang Xiao opened his mouth and then stood up.


    "The master of the Tang family is very kind to us, but we still have something to do. We can''t stay any longer. If we have a chance in the future, we will visit again." They laughed and arched at him.


    "In this case, Tang sent two people off." He said, making a gesture of invitation, personally sent them out of the gate.


    Downing and several elders also followed them out, watching them leave in a spaceship, and then the party went to the house.


    The elder couldn''t wait to say: "it''s really great news. The master will let someone change our Tang family''s new badge in a short time. We have to celebrate well. Our Tang family has become a first-class family. This status is different from yesterday!"


    "Just put on the badge, and the rest will be free." Tang Xiao said, looking at several elders, and some of the masters who followed him, he said to them: "all come to the hall, I have something to tell."


    "Yes." They followed him to the hall.


    "Ning''er, you don''t need to go back to the hospital to have a rest." Tang Xiao indicated.


    "Good." Downing should a, also did not follow in, but returned to the room first.


    Shortly after the end of the new year, she will also be preparing to go back to college, so before that, she planned to mix some drugs for her father to stay with her in case of emergency. As for the family affairs here, with her father there, she would not have to worry about everything.

 Chapter 594

    After the new year, Nangong Lingyun didn''t come back to the Tang family because he was ordered by his father to take care of himself and practice at home. He said that after relaxing for such a long time, he should also work hard on cultivation. Therefore, he could not go to the Tang family to find Tang Ning.


    However, after dispensing the medicine, Tang Ning came to Nangong home again before leaving home to go back to college. But who knows, she can''t even enter the gate of Nangong home.


    Looking at the two guards in front of her, her eyes slightly flash, clear voice with a trace of curiosity: "this is not to let me in?"


    "Miss Tang, we also follow orders." One of the guards looked at her apologetically and said, "the master has orders. The little master doesn''t want anyone to disturb him during his practice, so..."


    Downing laughed and said, "all right." She wanted to say something else, but since she couldn''t get in, that would be fine.


    When the two guards saw her turn around and left, they couldn''t help but look at each other. One of them said in a low voice: "in the future, the little Lord knows that we have stopped Miss Tang family. Will he punish us?"


    "We follow the orders of our master, and we can''t punish them." Although the guards said so, they didn''t know what to do. After all, they knew that their young master valued Miss Tang very much.


    Tang family.


    "You''re leaving after the new year? When will you come back after this trip? " Tang Xiao does not give up looking at his daughter.


    Tang Ning took his hand and sat down in the courtyard and said, "Dad, I''m a little bit tied up at home, so I plan to start early. One is that it''s not close to here, the other is that I can practice outside. Besides, I''m very relieved to have you at home."


    "Oh! Even so, my father couldn''t bear to think of you leaving again! " He sighed, thinking that his daughter had not been back for a long time. He wanted to leave again. He was really reluctant to give up.


    "I''ll be back when I have time." She said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao looked at her, asked: "you this go, you and Lingyun how to do? Between you... "


    "He should not stay in Qingyun city for long." Said downing.


    "Dad wants to ask, when are you going to really accept him? When will you tell him who you are? " That''s the point.


    She thought about it and said, "come back next time and see it again." Maybe when the time is right, she will tell him that she is Tang Shi''s.


    "When are you going to leave? Dad sent you Tang Xiao said.


    "No She shook her head and said, "I''ll leave in the evening. It''s very convenient for me to go on my own way. However, if Lingyun comes back to me at that time, my father will help me round it."


    Tang Xiao ordered his head and said, "OK, I know. I''ll let the people in the kitchen prepare some cakes for you to eat on the way."


    "Good." She responded with a smile.


    In the evening, after she had cleaned up, she put some fruits, cakes and other dry food that her father had prepared for her into the space, and then she left the Tang family alone


    Two days later, on a winding mountain road, a simple blue clothes, a round bamboo hanging obliquely from the waist, carrying a bald little monk humming while walking.


    Compared with staying in the Tang family, she prefers to wear a simple blue dress and wear a bald head to be a little monk. She also likes to go outside to see the vast sky, because this kind of free feeling really makes people feel more comfortable.

 Chapter 595

    The smell of grass in the air in the morning is the fresh breath of nature, and the gentle breeze is blowing my face. I can''t help but squint.


    Behind her seemed to be the sound of wheels, accompanied by the singing of the rural tune. She stepped back to one side and saw an old man pulling a carriage of straw. The tall straw piled up on the carriage like a hill. The old man driving the cart wore a bamboo hat and sang an unknown tune.


    She watched the old man drive forward, the next moment, a little toe, gently jumped in the straw pile, comfortable lying down, listening to the old man humming in front of him, looking at the blue sky and white clouds above his head, the corners of his lips slightly raised.


    She lay in the pile of straw, with her eyes closed, but she began to practice with the breath of spiritual power in her body


    The faint aura of spiritual power in the air was inhaled into her body with her practice. With the operation of the spirit breath, a little Buddha light and holy power flowed between the meridians and gradually permeated her body, wrapping her whole person in it.


    With her eyes closed, she didn''t know that there was a faint light of Buddha''s light on her body at this time. In the air, there was a little light power of merit that could not be seen by others, and flowed into her body.


    Because she was lying in a pile of straw, the softness of the straw also let her body sink down, so at this time, the Buddha light from her body was also blocked by the surrounding straw, and was not seen.


    At noon, the carriage stopped by the side of the road to rest. She heard a voice of almsgiving into her ears.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, can you make a good relationship and give me a fast meal?"


    Listening to the voice from afar, she opened her eyes and sat up from the carriage. With this move, she watched the carriage rest. The old man who was eating the nest head was surprised to see the straw on the roof.


    "Ah? How come there is a little monk? When did you go up? "


    "On the way up, old man, why are there so many monks here?" She said with a smile and looked at the inn not far away beside the Trident.


    In front of the inn, two monks, one old and one young, were begging for help. The old one was in his fifties and the youngest was only five or six years old. On the side of the road, there were seven or eight middle-aged monks and an old monk sitting on their knees.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where the monk is."


    The old man shook his head and said he didn''t know, because he lived in a village in the countryside, and he was sent to the city. He didn''t know where these monks came from? Where are you going again.


    Over there, the old monk had a sad face and a bowl in his hand. The five or six year old young monk was timidly pulling the corner of the old monk''s coat, swallowing his saliva, and looking at the white steamed bread on the table in the inn.


    "Benefactor, just give the child a bite to eat. The benefactor is kind-hearted and the Buddha will protect you." The old monk made a Buddhist ceremony and bowed his head to the waiter of the inn.


    "Go, go! Don''t stand in the way. This is an inn, not a charity hall! If you want to stutter, go back to the rotten bucket and look for it! " The bartender drank angrily and reached out to push the old monk away.


    Because Xu had not eaten for a long time, the old monk was staggered by his push and stood unsteadily, and the whole man fell to the ground.


    "Master, master..." The little monk yelled in panic and helped him.

 Chapter 596

    "Go, go! Bad luck The boy looked at the two monks with disgust on his face, turned and walked inside.


    The five or six-year-old monk wanted to help people up, but his strength was so small that he couldn''t help him up. When other monks saw him, he came to help him.


    "Master, I''m not hungry. I''m not hungry now, really." The young monk''s voice was full of crying. He said he was not hungry, but his stomach was cooing.


    Hearing this, the old monk touched his little head and sighed, saying nothing.


    "Amitabha."


    Tang Ning came over, folded his hands and saluted them. His eyes fell on the old monk and asked, "master, where are you from? How did you get here? "


    The old monk looked up and saw that the man in front of him was also a monk. He was stunned for a moment. He said, "Amitabha, we are monks of Longmen temple in Huaishan city. A month ago, the people of the Liu family, a big family in the city, asked us to go to the mansion to practice Dharma surrendering the souls of the dead. Later, it was said that there were still ghosts haunting the Lius. Several people died in succession in the Lius'' family, our dragon The gate temple was also sealed up by the city Lord, and all the monks in the temple were expelled, and we were not allowed to go back to the temple. "


    The old monk sighed and said, "there are dozens of disciples in the temple. I heard that there is a Holy Buddha in Hanshan Temple. His Buddhism is boundless. He once saved the Hanshan Temple monks from the deep water. So he took the rest of his disciples and the abbot to pray for the Holy Buddha in Hanshan Temple and solve the disaster of Longmen temple."


    "Gulu..."


    The little monk''s stomach growled again. He was at a loss and bowed his head. He didn''t dare to see his master and the beautiful monk in green clothes.


    Tang Ning reached out and touched the little monk''s head, showing a smile. She wanted to take out the dry food in the space, only to see their faces and lips dry with hunger. The dry food was too hard for them to eat right now, and she was more likely to have some meat, and the monk didn''t eat it.


    So she said, "come with me! I''ll treat you to dinner. "


    "This..." The old monk hesitated. There are so many of them. How can the little master afford it?


    "Let''s go! Go and get some masters over there. " Tang Ning said to one of the monks and advanced to the inn.


    The waiter was waiting for the passing guests. But when he saw the monk coming again, he stepped forward and stopped: "what''s going on? Why is it coming again? I really think this is your monk temple! Give it to me... " Before he finished speaking, he stopped when he saw the silver in the little monk''s hand.


    "Prepare two tables of fast food." Tang Ning didn''t want to be wise with him. After throwing the silver away, he called out to the monks who were hesitant to come in: "come on in! Just sit here. "


    "Well, well, come in! Come in! It''s good to have money to discuss everything. " Xiao Er, with a smile on his face, quickly went to set about it.


    A dozen or so monks sat down at the table on the first floor of the inn. Looking at the young monk in green, the old abbot said, "little master, this is too much money."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have money." Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile.


    Listening to this, people looked at each other, and could not say a word.


    Are monks in other places so rich these days?

 Chapter 597

    "Come on, have a steamed bun first." Tang Ning went to get a plate of steamed bread and gave it to all the famous monks. He said, "eat slowly, and there will be vegetables after a while."


    "Amitabha, thank you very much, little master." The monks all made a Buddhist ceremony to Tang Ning. Looking at the steamed bread in their hands, their hearts were warm.


    It is also the blessing of Buddha that they can meet this kind-hearted little master here.


    Everyone had a steamed bread in their hands, but in the end, the little monk didn''t cry or make any noise. He just grabbed the corner of his master''s clothes and looked at the steamed bread in the hands of the senior brothers and swallowed his saliva.


    "Come on, master, give you half." The old monk touched his head and gave half of the steamed bread to his younger disciples.


    Downing saw a smile and said, "he''s young. Give him this." While speaking, he took out a small paper bag and opened it. Five or six exquisite cakes jumped into the eyes of the little monk.


    He looked at the cakes that he had never eaten before, and the monk in green, who had a bent brow and a kind smile on his face, did not dare to reach for them.


    "Come on, try it. It''s delicious." Donning said with a smile and picked up a piece of cake for him.


    "Little master gave it to you, take it!" The old monk said with a smile.


    "Good." Young voice should, after taking the cake, and thanking downing: "thank you."


    Looking at the little monk''s clever appearance, she put the cake in front of him and said, "eat slowly, these are all yours." As soon as the voice dropped, he poured a glass of water for him.


    Where has a five or six year old monk ever eaten these exquisite cakes? He took the cake carefully and took a bite. The sweet and fragrant taste bloomed on the tip of his tongue. He couldn''t help looking at the beautiful monk in green.


    Why does he have such delicious cakes?


    The diners on the first floor of the inn are all passers-by who are on their way to rest here. Seeing that the monk in green invited the ten or so monks to dinner, someone asked curiously, "that little monk in green, where are you from? Why do you have the money to invite them to dinner? "


    Another man looked at them and said coldly, "how about ten people! You can feed them, but you can''t feed them. In my opinion, it''s better to leave them alone. "


    Old monks listen, just slightly low head, murmured a low read: "Amitabha."


    Listening to their words, Downing laughed and said, "why not help others within the scope of our ability?" She looked at those people and said in a slow voice, "if you have good thoughts, helping others is also helping yourself. If you do good deeds and accumulate virtues, you will be rewarded with good fortune."


    All the diners on the first floor were silent. No one spoke any more. They just ate their own food quietly.


    "Here comes the meal." Xiao Er yelled, carrying a tray of vegetables and rice.


    A table of six dishes and one soup, in addition to rice, there are also steamed bread, eat them with joy, hungry for so many days, finally have a full feeling.


    After dinner, they went out of the Inn and saluted the young monk in front of them gratefully: "thank you very much for your meal, but I don''t know what to call it?"


    Tang Ning looks at them, eyebrows a bend, smilingly way: "you call me a Tang Shi can."


    "Tang, Tang Shi?" The old monk looked at the exquisite little monk in front of him in amazement and stayed in the same place for a time.

 Chapter 598

    Listening to the young monk Qingyi''s claim, even the old abbot on one side was stunned for a moment, and asked, "but Hanshan Temple has the Tang master who is called the Holy Buddha?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "I am just a Buddhist in my heart. I am not a monk who has been taught to live in seclusion. If I really want to talk about it, I can only be regarded as a half Buddhist disciple. Therefore, I dare not be called the Holy Buddha. You''d better call me master Tang."


    "Amitabha, the abbot in charge of Longmen temple, with his disciples, I''ll pay a visit to master Tang."


    The old abbot put his hands together. He looked at the monk in front of him in surprise. He took the famous disciples behind him and respectfully and devoutly saluted him.


    "See Master Tang."


    All the disciples behind the abbot put their hands together and made a Buddhist ceremony to Tang Ning. They looked at Tang Shi in front of them. They didn''t expect that they would meet the master Tang, who was called the Holy Buddha, here. They didn''t expect that he was so young.


    The diners on the first floor, as well as some passers-by ready to leave after a rest, were surprised to see that the monks saluted the monk in green and called Tang Shi in their mouths.


    What is Tang Shi? Is it famous? Even the old monk saluted him?


    Over there, donning is talking to them.


    "Don''t you say that there are ghosts who hurt people''s lives? In that case, I will follow you to see what''s going on She said, thinking that there was still time, so go and have a look!


    "Amitabha, thank you, master Tang." The old monk''s face glowed with joy.


    They took Tang Ning to the direction of Longmen temple, and on the way they also told Tang Ning the whole story.


    Among the monks, some were old and some were young, so they didn''t walk very fast. When they got to night, they found some places to make do with it and continued to go on their way until dawn.


    In the evening of that day, when they were sitting around the fire, they took out the dry food and ate them separately. However, Tang Shi, sitting on his knees by the fire, was holding a piece of food in his hand and was wearing it with a branch and baking it on the fire.


    The old monk''s eyes were not very good, but with the fire barbecue, he smelled a smell of meat. He was stunned and looked closer. He saw that the piece of meat that Tang Shi roasted was really a piece of meat. He was stunned and asked, "master Tang, do you eat meat?"


    They are all Buddhist disciples who abstain from meat. But how can master Tang


    "Yes


    Donning answered, turning the branch in his hand and turning over the meat, he said, "did I say that? I''m not a Buddhist disciple, so the Buddhist rules and regulations are useless to me. "


    On hearing this, the abbot on one side was silent. His eyes stopped on the bald head of master Tang and said, "master Tang, you have become a monk. Even if you haven''t been ordained, you are already half a Buddhist disciple."


    Downing laughed, shook his head, and said, "no, no, no, I''m not the same." Can she be the same? She must be different from them. After all, she is still a woman, except that she did not enter Buddhism.


    The abbot wanted to say something more, but he saw that he had already taken the hot meat and smelled it. He tore off a piece and put it into his mouth to eat. Looking at the way he was chewing hard, all his words were stuck in his throat and swallowed back.


    Therefore, the final result is that all the monks sitting in a circle eating dry food watch master Tang eat meat there

 Chapter 599

    The next day, near Huaishan City, Tang Ning asked them to go to Longmen temple to wait for news, while she went to the city to inquire about the information and found the residence of the Liu family all the way. When she stopped not far from the gate of the Liu family and looked at the gloomy house, she couldn''t help but tut.


    "It''s not a matter of a few lives for such a heavy Yin Qi and stagnant spirit."


    She looked at the house of the Liu family and thought for a moment. She flipped her hand and put a bowl in her hand. She stepped forward and knocked on the door of the Liu family.


    "Kowtow." The knocker struck the gate with a clear and loud knock.


    "Here it is." Inside came an old voice of lack of breath. After a while, the door opened a small crack, and an old man with an ugly complexion peeped out his head.


    "Amitabha." Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smiling toward him a salute, way: "benefactor, can you make a convenience, give me a fast meal to eat?"


    "Go, go! Go to another house. We don''t have time to take care of monks. " The old man frowned and waved him away.


    Her delicate eyebrows and eyes are vivid, and she holds a bowl in her hand. Her clear eyes fall on the old man who is full of dead breath and says, "benefactor, the good doer can accumulate good fortune. If there is no vegetarian food, a bowl of water can be used."


    "No, no, go to another house!" The old man impatiently said, reaching out to close the door, but saw a small figure out, stuck in the crack of the door, immediately let him startled.


    "Miss Thirteen! How did you get out? Where''s the nurse? " The old man opened the door and bent down to hold her.


    "No, No


    The three-year-old girl was chubby, dressed in Lotus colored clothes and two short pigtails. She was holding her hands at the gate, blinking a pair of black eyes and looking at the bald man curiously.


    "Thirteen has braids." The little girl said, showing off the flesh claws to grasp the hair tied on his head: "tie flowers."


    Tang Ning''s mouth slightly invisible a draw, this is bullying her no hair?


    She squatted down and looked at the lovely little girl who was white and tender. She said with a smile, "well, you have braids, beautiful."


    "Cluck Thirteen beautiful. "


    The little girl giggled and her eyes bent into crescent. She tilted her head and looked at the hairless man. At the next moment, she stretched out her hands: "embrace, thirteen must fly high."


    When she saw a little girl open her hands to hold her, she was ready to stretch out her hand to hold her. However, the old man on one side picked up the little girl and slammed the door shut. Faintly, she heard the crying voice of the little girl inside.


    She shook her head and laughed, and stood up carelessly. The house was covered with Yin and death. Even the people who lived in it were also tainted with it. As time went on, the people inside were either sick or dead.


    The little girl just now made her a little surprised. Generally speaking, such a small child''s body can not resist the invasion of those Yin Qi and stillness. However, she is clean and energetic.


    "Well, if you can''t get in during the day, come back at night." She whispered, put away the Holy Grail in her hand and turned away.

 Chapter 600

    When she came to the roadside stall on the street, she ordered some food to eat, while listening to the people talking about it. Recently, it seems that someone in the Liu family is seriously ill.


    "The Liu family has been a heresy recently. Something happened to Jing."


    "It''s said that their house is not clean, and I don''t know if it''s true."


    "I''ve heard that many people in the Liu family have fallen ill. After seeing the doctor, no one can see what the disease is. I heard that it''s Yin and evil. It''s estimated that the Liu family has done too many immoral things."


    "The Third Master of the Liu family is kind-hearted, but the second one is just doing evil things. It is estimated that their family will be in trouble. It is necessary to have something to do with the second master of the Liu family."


    "I heard that the Third Master of the Liu family left for Tianshi hall ten days ago. If the people from the hall came, the Liu family would be safe and sound."


    "Tianshi hall? Are you talking about the Tianshi hall, which specializes in eliminating demons and evil spirits? "


    "Yes, the main hall of the Tianshi hall is in the land of immortals, while the sub hall in the land of mortals is on the Wuliang Mountain. They are the main way of Xuanmen and are specialized in killing demons and demons. If they come, they will not dare to make trouble."


    Tang Ning quietly when a melon eating crowd, listening to the surrounding talk, eat a bowl of wonton noodles with water.


    From time to time, the old man with a pair of eyes looked at the little monk and the bowl of wonton noodles that had already seen the bottom. He couldn''t help thinking, dare you, is this little monk sneaking down the mountain to eat meat? You know, his wonton is fresh meat wonton. Just now, the little monk added a big spoon of stewed pig offal!


    Downing belched, squinted contentedly, and breathed comfortably.


    I''m so full, and I eat well!


    It''s a pity I don''t want to eat another bowl.


    "Go away! Get out of the way! It''s amazing


    "Ah! Run


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of panic and confusion in the street. The horse pulling the carriage on the other side of the street was frightened for some reason and was running in a rampage. The pedestrians in the street were scared and dodged. Some people rolled back to the side, shouting in surprise, mixed with the sound of horse neighing. In the carriage, there were also women''s voices of panic and the cry of babies.


    "Come on! Get out of the way


    The people at the stall retreated in panic, while Tang Ning, who was just full of food, looked up and saw a woman with a child in her arms falling on the carriage. The child in her hand was thrown forward because of her habitual force. She rowed a curve in the air and was about to fall to the ground.


    "No! My child The woman was frightened by this scene, but at that moment she got up and rushed forward, regardless of her own safety, trying to catch her child.


    "Whoa..." The child was crying, and the loud cry hurt everyone''s heart.


    "Ah


    On the way back, people suddenly raised their hearts and cried out in surprise. For fear of seeing the child fall to death, two men jumped out to save people.


    Tang Ning at the stall saw that the child had been thrown out, and quickly stood up, and the blue figure flashed towards the front.


    One of the men went towards the child. When he wanted to catch the child, he found that he was too far away from the place where the child had fallen out. When he thought that the child would be killed, he saw a blue figure flashing past and steadily caught the child.


    At that moment, the man took the heart, and finally let it go. He immediately jumped into the carriage and tried to rein the crazy horse.

 Chapter 601

    After catching the child, Downing looked at the woman who had jumped out of the carriage and saw that she had fallen to the ground, but not directly to the ground, because another man who had previously come out to help save people fell on the ground, and the whole person was under the woman''s body, which reduced the possibility of her falling to the ground directly.


    She gently patted the crying baby in her arms, and looked at the man who saved people with her body as a cushion. He did not choose to directly reach out to hold the woman, but chose such a method, which could not only save the woman, but also avoid the possibility of the woman being criticized afterwards.


    It has to be said that it is really a good idea to think of this in such a short time and to be able to do so for a stranger.


    "Child, my child!"


    The woman got up in a hurry and walked quickly towards Downing, who was holding the baby. She did not fall down because someone was padded underneath, so she came to pick up the baby in a hurry.


    "The child is OK." Tang Ning said and handed the child back to her. Then she saw that the crazy horse had been subdued. However, the two men who had helped save people just now had left quietly and did not know where to go.


    "Thank you very much, little master." The woman hugged the child tightly with a frightened look, but she continued to thank downing.


    When she thought of the man who had saved her just now, she wanted to thank her, but no one was found.


    The coachman, who had been thrown off the carriage, ran around and around. In the carriage, there was a maid who was frightened to faint. In addition, there was no escort following. However, there was a badge on the carriage. A willow character let everyone know that this woman was the Liu family.


    "You''re scared. I''ll pay for the damage if you knock it over." Liu''s third husband, holding the child, said to the people around him, and then told the coachman, "little master, please go home with me! I must thank you very much. "


    Tang Ning was going to the Liu family. Seeing that this was the invitation of the third lady of the Liu family, she should come down and go with her to the Liu family.


    "It''s the third lady of the Liu family."


    "What a blessing! I was scared to death just now


    "Why did Mrs. Liu go out without escort?"


    "Mrs. Liu went to the Liu family with a young master in her arms. Now no doctor wants to go to the Liu family, so she has to go by herself. It''s not far away, so she doesn''t let the guards follow her! But I don''t know why the horse was startled. Fortunately, no one was hurt


    Tang Ning came to Liu''s house again. This time, she followed Mrs. Liu to the living room of the third room.


    "Little master, sit down for a while and have a cup of tea." Mrs. Liu sat in the hall with her child in her arms. Her hands were still trembling slightly. Obviously, she had not recovered from the shock, but she had calmed down a lot.


    Tang Ning nodded, picked up the tea and sipped it. Then she saw a maid come in and put a tray of gold and silver beside her.


    "Little master, this is my thank you gift. I hope you can take it." Said Mrs. Liu.


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "if the three ladies really want to thank me, they will send these people to Longmen temple to add fragrant oil."


    "Longmen temple? Little master, is he from Longmen temple? " Mrs. Liu was slightly surprised.


    "No She shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m a passer-by. I happened to meet them on the way."

 Chapter 602

    Perhaps hearing him mention the Longmen temple, Mrs. Liu San felt sorry for the closure of the Longmen temple and the banished monks in the temple. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the voices of panic outside.


    A maid with a pale face ran in: "no, three ladies, please come out and see, the young masters and ladies in the house have an accident!"


    "What!" The third lady suddenly stood up, hugged the child in her arms and ran out.


    After hearing this, Tang Ning also went out. However, just as she stepped out to step into the hospital, the foot she took was a meal. She frowned and looked at the strong Yin Qi rising from the ground.


    She looked up into the sky, and her heart sank. It''s midday, when Yang is the most abundant. It''s reasonable to say that Yin Qi should be difficult to gather. But now, the strong Yin Qi in the Liu family is full of air. Even the sky above the Liu family is covered with a layer of dead air. This layer of dead air forms a Yin net, which actually covers the whole Liu family.


    She stepped out and stepped on her feet. When she was admitted to the hospital, the Yin Qi around her quickly retreated and did not dare to touch her body. However, this scene was invisible to other people.


    "What did someone do in the house?" She called a maid and asked.


    "It''s the second master from the main courtyard!"


    The servant girl said in a hurry: "the second master asked people to dig the land behind the mountain, and found out a set of bones. He also took a hammer to smash the bones there. Then somehow, the young master and the young lady in the house all went back to the mountain and couldn''t stop them."


    Tang Ning suddenly heard it and whispered: "I still think how fierce it is! It turns out that someone has done evil. "


    Such a second master on the Liu''s stall is also very troublesome. I don''t know how many innocent people''s lives are on his hand, which makes the whole house full of Yin Qi.


    "Three ladies! Third lady! Let go! Come on! Come on


    Hearing the sound of panic coming from the front, Downing strode forward, just at the third lady who had held the baby tightly in her arms. At this time, she stretched out her hand and pinched the baby in her arms. The two handmaidens beside her did not stop her. The two maidens turned pale and screamed with fear.


    She stepped forward and directly knocked her unconscious with a hand knife. She reached out to catch her child. Seeing that the child''s face was pale purple, she could not even cry. At the moment, the palm of her hand condensed a force of merit and virtue, gently brushed the child''s body, and saw the child crying out.


    "Take her back to the house." Tang Ning ordered, at the same time will hand the child to one side of the maid: "the child also sent back, good health care, in addition, let the people in the hospital do not go out."


    She left a Buddha light and holy power on her children, not to mention Yin Qi. Even if there was a ghost, she would not dare to get close to her. However, Yin Qi and stillness were very heavy in this courtyard, and her mind was unstable, which made it easy for them to be possessed by evil spirits. So she set up an exorcism array to let them not leave the yard.


    After arranging the affairs here, she went to the front to see if the dead man was dead?


    At the same time, the two heavenly masters who followed the Third Master of the Liu family came to the Liujia station and gasped, looking at the house in front of them in shock, and exclaimed: "such heavy Yin and dead gas? What''s the trouble with your family? What is the common evil spirit

 Chapter 603

    "And ask two masters to save my family." Third Master Liu quickly bowed down to them.


    "Let''s go first and see what''s going on inside. It must be something happened inside, otherwise it won''t be so heavy in the daytime."


    One of the elder Masters said that he immediately took out a talisman and threw it forward. He saw the fire Rune open, opening the door covered by Yin and death.


    "Go


    The two heavenly masters went inside, and the Third Master Liu followed him. Although he was worried about his wife and children, the two masters could not come without them, so they had to follow them. They just went into the mansion, but saw that all the people in the mansion were walking back into the mountain like corpses.


    "Housekeeper, what''s going on?" Liu San Ye grabs the housekeeper and asks, who knows that the originally dull and inanimate person fiercely waves and pinches to him.


    "Yin and evil are attached to the body!"


    A Celestial Master said, his hand condensed a spirit breath to the housekeeper''s forehead, only heard a voice of hissing, a black ghost flew out, and quickly ran back to the mountain, and the housekeeper fell to the ground, and the whole person was awake.


    Seeing the ghost scurrying back to the mountain, the two heavenly masters looked at each other, and their expressions were slightly coagulated.


    "Third Master? Third master, you are back


    The housekeeper looked at him in surprise and said anxiously, "Third Master, go back to the mountain quickly! The people in the mansion are possessed! The second master, like a demon, dug up his bones and set his bones to ashes there


    "Not good!"


    Hearing this, the two heavenly masters changed their faces and rushed back to the mountain.


    "And the third lady? What about the three ladies Liu asked anxiously.


    "The third lady and the young master didn''t see it. They may still be on the other side of the yard, but I saw Miss thirteen go back to the mountain earlier." Said the housekeeper.


    "What!" He exclaimed and ran back to the mountain.


    Tang Ning also went back to the mountain. When he passed through the Liufu house, some people with low Qi and those who had been entangled with Yin Qi for a long time had already been attached to the upper body by evil spirits, and left the mountain like puppets.


    She just walked, and did not drive away the evil Qi from them. One was to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause, wasting physical strength; the other was that the Liu family was dead. Some people were afraid that they would surely die. However, those possessed by Yin evil would not die in a short time. Only after removing the Yin Qi, their bodies would be weak for a few days.


    "Well?"


    When I was walking, I suddenly saw that the Yin Qi in the mansion seemed to dissipate some. It was like that the Yin Qi met something and quickly drew back. Looking up, I saw a middle-aged man in white standing on a roof, burning the talisman in his hand. With the spread of the talisman, the Yin Qi around the house quickly retreated back to the mountain.


    Because of the gathering of Yin Qi in the back mountain, the ghost was dancing there like crying and howling. The powerful Yin evil spirit condensed and formed, and even the sun in the sky was blocked.


    At this time, the second master of the Liu family was chopping with his sword and drinking wildly: "come on! Come on! I can kill you once! It can also drive you out of your wits


    "You all have to die! Damn it A ray of the ghost howled and rushed out of the Yin Qi and rushed to Liu Er Ye.


    His feet seemed to be caught by the ghost in the ground and couldn''t move. He waved his sword and said, "get out of here! Get out of here However, his sword could not hurt those ghosts.

 Chapter 604

    A ghost appeared in the ghost of the blackened spirit, with a pale face, a long disordered hair, a large blood basin and a big mouth. When he swallowed it at him, he screamed.


    "Ah! No


    "Demons die quickly!"


    The elder master drank in a loud voice, and the sword flew out of his hand and attacked the opening mouth of the ghost shadow. He saw that the sword condensed a ray of light. It was actually a sword that pierced through and stabbed the ghost. In an instant, he gave out a shrill ghost cry.


    "Ah..."


    The sound of hissing was issued with the ghost, and the shrill scream made the surrounding Yin Qi more and more rich. The Yin Qi forced back by the Heavenly Master on the roof in front of him, at this moment, ran into the ghost figure and grew rapidly.


    The children of the Liu family who came to the back mountain under the control of Yin Qi had a black ghost on their faces. The larger ones took their swords from their waists to attack the Heavenly Master, while the smaller ones picked up the stones and smashed them hard at the second master of the Liu family.


    "I want you all to die! I want you Lius to cut off the blood! All go to hell with us


    "Hiss! The king of ghosts


    On that day, the master took a breath of cold air and looked at the ghost which should have been destroyed by his sword. Instead of disappearing, he gathered all the ghosts and formed the king of ghosts!


    What he didn''t expect was that there were ghosts in the Liu family! That''s going to die. How much is in it? No wonder the Yin Qi is so strong here that even the king of ghosts is born.


    The cruel voice was full of crazy breath. The ghost became bigger and bigger, and the Yin Qi in the sky also gradually spread to the outside. On that ghost figure, a ghost face appeared from time to time, ferocious and terrifying.


    Looking at the increasingly powerful king of ghosts, the Yin Qi has completely covered the sun above his head, but also spread to the outside. This situation is not only to drag the Liu family to hell, but also to pull the whole city people to hell!


    "Ah help! Help


    The second master of the Liu family was pressed on the ground by the younger generation of the Liu family. When he saw two stones hurling at him, his eyes were wide open and his face turned white.


    Seeing that scene, donning frowned and swept forward. He lifted his hand and whisked the children back. At the same time, a magic talisman ignited instantly.


    The second master of the Liu family carries too many lives. It is not enough for such a person to die 100 times. However, the child''s hands should not be stained with his dirty blood.


    That''s why she did it.


    With the fire of the exorcism talisman, those children who were possessed by the evil spirits one by one calmed down, but when they saw the picture of the ghosts, they were frightened and cried out.


    "Don''t cry! Go back Cried Downing, let them go quickly.


    Over there, another celestial master came to help. After removing the Yin Qi from the others, they asked the Third Master Liu to take them away. Then they drank to the young monk: "get back! Don''t do anything wrong here


    Tang Ning looked at them and asked, "can you take these ghosts? Can we calm this disaster? "


    "If the people of Tianshi hall can''t accept these ghosts, who can do it? Are you? " The young master snorted with pride in his brows.


    They are the Heavenly Master hall, but a branch of the Celestial Master hall in the land of immortals!

 Chapter 605

    See this, Tang Ning Mou light is tiny twinkle, nodded: "good." Without saying a word, she immediately stepped down, but not far behind the tree, the little girl named thirteen was squatting there crying.


    It''s strange that, around the Yin Qi and dead gas diffuse, but her body is still not contaminated. She quickly stepped forward, picked up the little girl and went to the front yard.


    "Thirteen!" When the Third Master of the Liu family came back, he saw the little monk''s daughter in his arms and rushed to take over the child.


    "Woo, Dad." The little girl burst into tears.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Dad is here." He quickly coax his daughter, while in front of the little monk thanks: "thank you, little master."


    Tang Ning looked at the man in front of him and said, "is Mr. Liu? You''d better go back to your own yard with your children in your arms. Don''t come out when you hear anything. If you get close to your family, you''ll only end up smelly. "


    "With the two heavenly masters in the Tianshi hall, there should be nothing wrong?" The Third Master of the Liu family said that he was still worried about the direction of the mountain.


    Tang Ning glanced at him with a smile, and said: "the Liu family has a lot of grievances and debts. Even if there are people from Tianshi hall, they will not survive in the end. If you don''t want to have an accident, you''d better go back and take care of yourself!"


    She wouldn''t have mentioned him if she hadn''t seen him upright and had a little bit of Ford in her body.


    When I took back my eyes, I glanced at a corner of the little girl''s lapel. It was the Ping''an mansion that protected the child from the invasion of Yin.


    Perhaps it was the little monk''s words that were too straightforward. Liu Sanye was stunned for a moment, hugged his crying daughter in his arms. Thinking of his wife and his little son, he immediately said to Tang Ning, "thank you for your advice." Words fall, he hurriedly holding the child to his own hospital.


    People are selfish. At this moment, he just wants to protect his wife and children. As for his father and brother and others, they should bear their own sins!


    She shook her head and sighed, "you can''t live if you do evil." Not only do harm to others but also to themselves, but also to future generations. Do they think about such a price when they do evil?


    "The two heavenly masters should be eliminated?" She murmured. She saw that the house was full of evil and lifeless, and a touch of ghost still rose from the ground. Some of them even stretched out their ghost claws and danced. She thought about it, took a look at the courtyard of the three rooms and stepped out.


    The Liu family has done too many harmful things, which she can''t interfere with. The third room family has some good fortune, and she has set up an anti evil array there. As long as they don''t go out of the yard, they will be safe. If they don''t listen to her advice and go out of the yard, it will be their life.


    Stepping out of the Liu family, she looked back. The whole house was covered with a terrible stillness, and the evil spirit was wrapped around it. Now the Liu family, in such a strong stagnant and insidious atmosphere, can not say that the people inside can''t get out, even the people outside can''t get in.


    "The evil fruit planted by the wicked is not that the law of heaven does not repay, but that the time has not come. When the time comes, what else can we do except go to hell?"

 Chapter 606

    The other families in the city, together with the city Lord, were disturbed by the dark clouds above the Liu family, so they all rushed to see what happened to the Liu family?


    Unexpectedly, when the city master wanted to come forward, he was ejected several meters away by a stream of Yin Qi.


    "This is Yin Qi


    The city Lord was shocked to see that because of his touch and emerged surging Yin Sha Qi, for a time in his heart was shocked: "how can this Yin evil spirit be so thick?"


    "Why? You see, the Yin Qi seems to be weakening The others gathered around and looked at the weakening of Yin Qi. One of them clapped the aura of spiritual power in the palm of his hand, opened the door directly, and walked inside.


    "Amitabha."


    A clear voice came, successfully let them stop step in. People look back, see not far from the corner of the wall, sitting in a green dress, delicate features of the young monk.


    "Benefactors, there are two heavenly masters who are driving away evil spirits. You''d better not go in."


    Downing''s voice came into their ears. She still sat there and did not stand up. She just looked at the dead sky. She doubted whether the two heavenly masters could do it or not? Isn''t it said that it''s the Celestial Master of the heaven division hall in the land of immortals? Why hasn''t it been solved for so long?


    "How do you know that there is a Heavenly Master in it to exorcise evil spirits?" The city Lord inquired and frowned at the little monk in green.


    "Of course because I just came out of it." Downing replied, his eyes fell on the middle-aged man who was talking and said, "are you the city Lord?"


    "Not bad." He nodded his head slightly.


    "What happened to the Liu family is their family''s business. Why did the city Lord seal the Longmen temple?" Tang Ning stood up, stepped closer, and said, "the Buddhists are compassionate, and the monks in Longmen temple have no life on their hands. Why should the city Lord order the closure of the temple and expel the monks in the temple? Don''t you think it''s a little ungrateful? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    One side of a middle-aged man drinking, staring at the little monk drinking: "little monk don''t want to be arrogant! Can you also question the city Lord? What a mess


    "Am I wrong?" Tang Ning touched his bare head, slightly tilted his head and looked at the city Lord, who was holding his hands and had a calm face and did not speak: "am I wrong?"


    "If you are still young, I will not care about you, but I will not allow you to stay in Huaishan city! You must leave Huaishan city before dark! Otherwise, I will have you expelled! " The city master said in a calm voice, and with a trace of displeasure, he glanced at the little monk, and then walked to the Liu family.


    What does he do as a city Lord? How do you do it? Do you have to explain it to a little monk?


    "Little monk, don''t worry about the Longmen temple. If the city Lord orders the temple to be closed and the monks in the temple are expelled, then the Longmen temple will not exist, you! Take care of yourself! To avoid getting into trouble. " A middle-aged man advised him not to challenge the dignity of a city Lord.


    "Uncle, do you want to go in, too?" Asked downing.


    "No, I won''t go in. I''ll wait for them outside." The middle-aged man said, standing by Tang Ning''s side, he only watched them enter the Liu family. He said thoughtfully: "I don''t feel very good. I don''t think it''s so easy to settle the matter of the Liu family. I''d better wait and see."

 Chapter 607

    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked at him and said, "there are people in the Tianshi hall. Don''t you believe them?"


    "I only believe in myself." The middle-aged man said, negative hand looking at the front of the house, did not speak.


    At the same time, two celestial masters in the back mountain were hit and flew fiercely, and they burst out blood. They fell to the ground. They were shocked to see that the Yin evil spirit which had been weakened just now suddenly rose again, and was more powerful than before.


    "How could that happen? Ming Ming has already broken up the evil spirit of Yin just now. How can you still... "


    "It''s getting worse! Please go to Tianshi hall for help, or we''ll lose our lives! " The elder Master said, shaking his hands and taking a message jade from the bag on his waist.


    "Die! Go to hell for me The ghost shadow, which was formed by the gathering of yin and evil spirits, was already in the shape of an entity. After it flew the two heavenly masters out of the sky, it rolled up the second master of the Liu family on the ground.


    "Save Help... "


    "Hiss! Liu ER


    The city Lord, who came to see Liu Er struggling in the air, was trying to rescue him. However, Liu er''s whole body seemed to have been sucked by the ghost. His whole body quickly dried up and his vitality was cut off. The whole body was smashed with a bang, and his bones were scattered on the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    When the city Lord and others saw that scene, they could not help but retreat in horror. The ghost, who had absorbed essence and blood, had a pair of bloody eyes at that moment.


    "Master! The Yin evil spirit of the Liu family gathers hundreds of ghosts to become king. It also absorbs Qi and blood to increase Yin evil spirit. When the sun is in the sky, it can also condense and form. It is almost demonized. We and we can''t cope with the injury. Please send someone to help us! " The old master of heaven was also surprised by the scene in front of him, and he spoke with a trace of trembling.


    "You immediately set up the array to start the teleportation. I will send two elders and two heavenly masters to help you!"


    At the same time that Chuan Xun Yu posted the news, the old celestial master got up and quickly stepped back. Seeing the city Lord and others, he immediately said, "come here and help block it! I set up an array to start the transmission array and let the elders of Tianshi hall come here! "


    The city Lord, who had already felt the intention of retreating, could not retreat again when they saw that they had been summoned. Moreover, he said that they had already asked the Tianshi hall for help. They only waited for the people who had arranged the array to come over. Then they gritted their teeth and cried, "let''s go and drag! We must hold on until the elder of Tianshi hall arrives! "


    "Good!" Others should follow him to help.


    At the same time, outside the Liu family, Tang Ning raised her eyebrows and eyes. She looked at the sky above the Liu family house and pinched her fingers.


    The owner of the house nearby saw, surprised way: "little monk still can calculate?"


    Tang Ning didn''t look at him, but looked at the Liu house in front of him. His face was slightly coagulated and he said in a slow voice: "the vitality has been broken, the stillness is more vigorous, the ghosts howl, and the evil spirits turn into shapes. This is the next hexagram, a sign of great evil."


    See the little monk said to the front, the owner immediately stopped him: "you are going to die?"


    Downing looked at the person in front of him and said, "it''s not the death, but the one who should die most. The situation has changed now. I can''t stand by any longer."


    At first, she didn''t do it because someone from Tianshi hall was there, and Liu ER was still alive. But now, if she didn''t, it would certainly hurt the people in the city.

 Chapter 608

    The owner listened and looked at him: "is it up to you? Little monk, I know that you are compassionate and want to save people, but you are going to die. Since there are people from the Tianshi hall in there, the people of Tianshi hall will handle it. If they can''t deal with them, you can only go in and die. "


    Downing smiles and says, "it''s not difficult to collect a demon to remove evil." As soon as the voice of self-confidence falls, the next moment, the toes will jump directly.


    "Ah, you..."


    The master wanted to say something more, but he saw that the young monk who was dressed in green clothes jumped directly into the door wall. He did not know when he had a bowl in his hand. At this time, he was standing on the wall, looking at the evil Qi that was spilling out of the sky.


    "Hiss! Is this Yin Qi intended to cover the whole sky of Huaishan city? " The owner exclaimed, and his face changed greatly. He saw that the Yin Qi was spreading rapidly to the outside at the speed visible to the naked eye. With the spread of the Yin Qi, the whole sky was dark, just like thick clouds covering the sky, without any sunshine.


    In a flash, there was a sound of panic and fear from all over the city. Just as he was in a daze, he seemed to be grabbing his feet. Suddenly, he looked down. A pair of ghost hands stretched out from the ground and were holding his feet hard to pull down to the ground.


    "Hiss! Go away


    With a violent drink, he burst out of his spirit Master''s highest cultivation. However, the surge of spiritual power in his body could only make the ghost claw holding his feet retract to the ground, but could not stop the evil spirit spreading everywhere.


    At this moment, he understood what the little monk had just said!


    He could no longer only care about himself, because he knew that if the evil spirit was not eliminated, he was afraid that the whole city would suffer.


    To understand this, he rushed into Liu''s house and left for the mountain.


    Tang Ning, standing on the wall, saw that the evil spirit was spreading to the outside, and the ghosts and ghosts in all parts of the city were awakened under the Yin Qi, and all the ghosts flew in the direction of the Liu family.


    Because of the chaos of ghosts and ghosts, the voices of panic and fear in the city spread with tears. It seems that all the people in the streets are running to their homes to hide.


    Seeing this, she mobilized the holy power of Buddha light in her body and threw the holy bowl in her hands into the air. The small holy bowl gradually became larger in the sky, and a piece of Buddha light was also emitted from the holy heaven bowl, dispersing the evil spirit and ghost spirit spreading from the sky.


    The light and power of Buddha emanating from the holy bowl is holy and reassuring. The frightened and frightened people see that a ghost hand stretched out on the ground has disappeared, and the shadow of the ghost is also disappearing under the holy light. They are surprised to pay homage to the holy bowl in the sky that day.


    "It''s Buddha light! It''s Buddha light up there! It must be Buddha


    At the same time, on the back of the mountain, the whole city Lord was knocked out by the ghost king who gathered hundreds of ghosts. A mouthful of blood fell on the ground. When he looked up, he just saw the sky not far away from here, like a Buddha light.


    When he wanted to see it carefully, he saw the Buddha light disappear, as if the Buddha light was just an illusion. However, at the next moment, he saw the little monk in blue holding a bowl in his hand, coming towards this side

 Chapter 609

    "No! The spirit of yin and evil spirit is too heavy to set up a transmission array here! " The old master was so anxious that the array under his cloth disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. He could not form an array at all. He was so anxious that he was sweating and worried.


    "Uncle! Uncle, help me


    The young Celestial Master exclaimed, the whole person was hit by a touch of ghost. Every time, the ghost passed through his body, and he also made a scream, and the spirit breath on his body gradually weakened.


    "Ah! Don''t come here! " When the city Lord saw that the ghost was rushing towards him, he was frightened to cover his face with sleeves and lie down.


    "Run away!" The old master of heaven called out and ran towards them. But the next moment, he was entangled by the evil spirit and lifted up in the air. The whole man struggled in the air.


    This scene is very similar to the scene before the death of naliu Er, which makes the other celestial master and the city Lord look pale with fear that the Heavenly Master will be drained of his essence and blood in the next moment.


    "Uncle!"


    The young Celestial Master, who had been hit by ghosts and had lost all his spiritual strength, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for half a sound, was in despair. The people of the Tianshi hall can''t be contacted. The array can''t be set, and no one can help them. At present, can we only watch the martial uncle die after being sucked by Yin Sha?


    However, when he was in despair, he heard a Buddhist sound coming from him. When he looked at the voice, he saw a monk in Qingyi walking in the breeze.


    He has delicate eyebrows and eyes, holding a bowl in his hand, but his whole body exudes a holy power of Buddha light. Even the surrounding Yin Qi also automatically dissipates. As long as the ghosts and ghosts who rush forward to him, they all send out a shrill ghost howl, and then the ashes fly out and disappear in the air.


    And the bowl he held in his hand, as he raised his hand, the small bowl flew up into the air and gradually became larger. The mouth of the bowl turned downward. The dazzling light of Buddha came from the bowl, which was as dazzling as the sunlight, which made people unable to look directly at it.


    The monk in green with the light of Buddha closed his eyes, folded his hands, and murmured the Scriptures. One by one, the cultural fonts came out of his mouth, one by one, forming a circle of Buddhist scriptures rotating with the rotation of the bowl.


    "Ah..."


    "Oh Ah... "


    With the rotation of the holy heaven bowl, the Yin Qi at the bottom was collected into the bowl body, and those ghosts disappeared in the air under the chain circle formed by the Scriptures.


    Even the ghosts around the king of ghosts were howling in horror. A touch of ghosts flew out to escape, but they all disappeared under the light of Buddha.


    "Ah! no Don''t go! Don''t go


    The shadow of the evil spirit screamed in panic, waving its empty hands to stop the ghosts flying out of its body. However, they were scattered and finally dissipated in the air.


    "Why! Why even God wants to help them! They all die! Damn it


    The ghost roared and wanted to attack the bald monk in green clothes. However, when he was close to him, his body''s Yin Qi gradually disappeared, and the ghost''s shadow gradually disappeared, becoming blurred and transparent.

 Chapter 610

    "God won''t help anyone. They have their own destiny."


    Tang Ning looked at the gradually transparent ghost and said, "I''ll give you a ride, so that you can''t go beyond life." As soon as the voice fell, she personally recited the incantation for the ghost.


    The two heavenly masters and the city Lord were all shocked. They watched all the ghosts disappear at a very fast speed. Together with the most powerful ghost, the ghost gradually became transparent. Especially at the end of the day, their bloody eyes gradually recovered, and their fury and bloodthirsty crazy breath disappeared Finally, under the light of Buddha and the curse of death, he recovered his former appearance.


    It was the appearance of a man in his thirties. His blue robe was neat and his black hair was tied up. At this moment, his figure seemed to be on a layer of Buddhist light, without half of ghost spirit.


    His eyes crossed the crowd and landed on the young monk in green. His face slightly showed a smile and bowed to him gratefully.


    With the end of the ceremony, his figure disappeared with the light of the Buddha. In a faint moment, there was a power of merit and virtue flying to Downing, which was collected by her.


    In the sky, the dark clouds condensed by Yin Qi also dispersed, and a ray of sunlight fell on the young monk in green. As soon as he lifted his hand, the bowl shrank back to her palm until Disappeared.


    In an instant, everything was quiet. Only the light wind was blowing and the leaves were rustling. It was needless to say that the city Lord and several house owners were disordered in the wind.


    They tried their best to get hurt. They even asked the Tianshi hall for help and asked for the support of the elder Cleaned up?


    Seeing that he was about to leave, the two heavenly masters calmed down and quickly called out, "Holy Buddha, stop." At this time, the two people did not despise the arrogance of the heart, previously they thought this is a little monk, how to know this one is a great power?


    They quickly got up, dusted off their bodies and adjusted their robes. After finishing their robes, they went forward to pay a respectful salute to the monk in Qingyi: "thank you for saving your life. I have offended many people before. Please don''t blame the saint Buddha. Please tell the immortal mansion that the people of our Heavenly Master''s hall will come to the door to thank you some day."


    In this land of mortals, there is a great power with the light of Buddha. You should know, even in the land of immortals, such powers with Buddha light can not be met casually.


    Tang Ning turned around and looked at the two heavenly masters and said, "I am not a saint Buddha. I am just a tutor of Tianlong college. You can call me Tangshi and thank you no more."


    Her voice stopped and her eyes fell on the city Lord. The city Lord was awed by him. He quickly got up, bent his waist and began to move forward: "Holy Buddha No, no, Mr. Tang. Please tell me what you want


    Because he had drunk him outside before, the city Lord was sweating and regretting. He didn''t know it was a great power! If he knew, he would not dare to talk to him like that if he had given him a hundred courage!


    "Do you know what to do about Longmen temple?" Asked Downing, looking at him.


    "Yes, I know! Saint Don''t worry, master Tang. I will go and lift the seal of Longmen temple in person, and I will make good compensation to them. " He kept promising.

 Chapter 611

    Tang Ning took a look at the place, saw the white bones scattered around the ground, and said, "let them chant sutras here again!" As soon as the voice dropped, he walked away.


    After the matter was settled, she decided to eat another bowl of wonton pig noodles and then she could leave.


    "Farewell to master Tang."


    The two heavenly masters worshipped him in the direction of his departure. They did not stand up until they could not see him. They looked at each other. At this time, the voice of the leader of the Tianshi hall came from Yuli.


    "Master, the matter has been settled. We met a Holy Buddha here. No, it''s a great power named Tangshi..." They reported things here to Tianshi hall.


    After reporting the incident to the Heavenly Master''s hall, they went ahead with the city Lord and other family owners. When they came to the courtyard of the Liu family, they saw Liu San walking with his child in his arms. They looked at him and the child with a slight surprise and asked, "you It''s ok? " It''s so insidious that people in this mansion are afraid to be infected with it. How come their father and daughter are like nobody?


    Liu sanchao, after they had given a salute, said, "I listened to the little master''s words, but we didn''t come out of the yard, so we were all OK. Tianshi, the evil spirit has already been removed?"


    "Besides, it''s the saint It''s good that he''s here, or else! I''m afraid we''ll all die here. "


    The elder Master said, looked at him and said, "the rest of your Liu family are infected with Yin Qi, and their bodies will not recover in a short time. Take over and deal with the affairs in the mansion! The Lord of the city will help you. We have to go back to the Tianshi hall, so we won''t stay any more. "


    "The two heavenly masters have injuries. Don''t you leave them and take care of them?" The Lord of the city opened his mouth and asked. He covered his chest with one hand and felt that his body was badly hurt.


    "No, we can only raise them on the way." They refused their request and left first, intending to rush back to Tianshi hall.


    After all, it''s a big event to meet the great power with Buddha''s light when I come out this time. Although I said it on the xuanxun jade, I still have to go back and talk to them face to face.


    , the incident of the city of Yai Shan spread quickly, and the simultaneous interpreting of the name of Tang Shi, which was handed down from one mouth to another, was carried out by some people. The last thing that came to pass was Tang Shi, a monk with a beautiful face and a beautiful face. He was told that he was wearing a Buddha''s light, and that the place he had visited was evildoer. Can''t


    As for Tang Ning, she came to a prosperous city and walked on the street. When she passed the auction house in the city, she looked at the mark on the plaque and her eyes flashed slightly.


    This auction house is also an industry under Mo Ye''s hands? She just gave a slight pause and stepped in.


    "What do you want to buy, little master?" A maid at the front desk asked, with a decent smile on her beautiful face, looking at the young monk in green clothes and with a bald head.


    There are all kinds of customers in the auction house, but monks are rare.


    "I''d like to see your steward." Donning opened her mouth and turned her hand. A token appeared in the palm of her hand.


    As soon as the maid saw the token, she became very careful: "please come inside, little master."

 Chapter 612

    Tang Ning was invited into the inner wing room to greet him. After sitting for a while, he saw a middle-aged man with his clothes in his hand.


    The middle-aged man into the wing room, quietly looked at the green monk, and at the same time bowed his hand toward him: "Hu has seen the little master, do not know what to call the little master?"


    "Call me master Tang." Said downing.


    On hearing this name, the steward''s face appeared stunned: "Tang Shi?"


    Looking at it again, he is dressed in blue, with a round bamboo on his waist. His eyebrows are exquisite and his eyes are as beautiful as a picture. He is about fourteen or five years old. Isn''t he the Tang master who has been widely circulated recently!


    "Hu doesn''t know. It''s the master of Tang. There''s a lot of impoliteness in him. I hope he doesn''t blame him." This time he made another salute, a little more cautious.


    Not to mention that the name of Tangshi spread all over the country, just the forces under them, the master gave an order. If he saw Tang Shi, he would not be offended or disrespectful. However, he did not expect that Tang Shi would come to their auction house.


    "I came here to ask you to lend you something to sell here." Tang Ning said, taking out a small bottle, he said, "this is a drop of miraculous medicine that can help advance the level. As long as you take it, you can break through to become a spirit Master."


    "Spirit liquid that can help to advance?"


    Hu Guanshi opened his eyes in shock. He quickly stepped forward, took the bottle and looked at it, and asked, "master Tang said that there is a drop of spirit liquid that can make the friars in the gas refining period break through the advanced level and become a spiritual master?"


    "Not bad." She nodded.


    "But I can''t see it, I can''t measure it..."


    He said, his voice stopped, and he said, "master Tang, I''m not questioning you, but if we want to convince him, I''m afraid we have to come up with the basis that can convince them. Otherwise, even if we say that it is a drop of spirit liquid that can make people''s strength break through, no one will believe it. After all, this precious medicine is not like ordinary wound healing medicine, and we can''t let them try again one by one Buy it? "


    "Don''t you have a pharmacist at your auction house?" She asked in surprise.


    "Yes, there are, but it is usually used to verify some other medicinal materials and medicines. Such precious spirit liquid has never been found. I''m afraid that the pharmacists in the auction house are not qualified enough and can''t verify them. But if you get Tianlong City, maybe the auction will be very convenient, because most of the drugs before Tang Shixian are sold in Tianlong City, and they are well-known, It doesn''t need to say much. They will also take pictures of Tang Shi''s medicine just for his name. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning shook his head: "I this move is not to exchange money, but to change medicine."


    She thought about it for a moment and said, "Well! If you let out the news of the spirit liquid, whether it is successful or not, I will wait here for two days. "


    Listening to this, he said, "OK, I''ll arrange the residence for Tang Shi in the backyard of our auction house! The backyard is quiet and undisturbed. Master Tang can stay here. "


    "Yes." She nodded, told him to change the medicine, and the total amount of liquid medicine to hand, she followed him to the backyard to rest.


    Steward Hu was also very efficient. After arranging for Downing to live, he quickly spread the news. In the evening, the whole city received the news

 Chapter 613

    "What? Will you be able to help advance the liquid medicine will be sold at the auction house in two days? Is the message reliable? " Asked a householder, and the whole man stood up in excitement at the news.


    "Did you know who made the liquid? How effective is it? "


    "Master, the news was released directly by the people of the auction house, and the announcement was also issued at the gate of the auction house. The news is absolutely reliable. Another thing is that the person who refined the medicine is Tang Shi. Now all the people in the city have received the news and have started to arrange." A middle-aged man in the hall quickly reported.


    "Master Tang? But the Tangshi who has been widely spread recently "Asked the owner.


    "Who dares to call himself Tang Shi besides him? It''s just that the Tang Shi''s medicinal liquid says that it doesn''t need money, but it needs medicinal materials. Five herbs of 500 years old can be exchanged for a bottle of spirit liquid. "


    "500 year old herbs? There''s only one in our family. Look! Let someone buy it at a high price


    On the other side, other families in the city.


    "If not, send someone to look for it! Not to mention five 500 year old herbs, even 10 strains, we can not miss this opportunity. If the spirit liquid is as powerful as he said, how many years of hard cultivation can be saved? Even some people can''t break through the level of spiritual master in their whole life. We can''t miss this opportunity! "


    The master on the throne was telling the other people in the hall that they should quickly set about collecting the miraculous medicine of 500 years.


    In another family, the same topic is being discussed.


    "Master Tang is the tutor of Tianlong. It is said that he came from the land of immortals. He is young and works as a tutor in Tianlong college. It is said that he is very good at teaching. The students in Tianlong college who are above the top of their eyes are convinced of him. In the auction house on the other side of Tianlong City, Tang Shi''s drug auction is occasionally held, but it is far away from us Far, I missed it when I received the news. This time in our city, we Yang family must not miss this opportunity


    "Yes! Ask people to find out where there are five hundred years of elixir. We must collect them as soon as possible. The more the better The old man said, looked at them and said, "even if we can''t win the spirit liquid in the end, we should make friends with master Tang. If we can get on with him, it will be of great benefit to our Yang family."


    "Don''t worry. I understand. I''ve sent someone to inquire about master Tang''s residence. I''d like to find a chance to visit him before filming starts." Yang said.


    "If we want to visit, we have to be early, because you can imagine that other householders and people from other forces in the city also think about it. We should not miss the opportunity." The old man told him.


    "Yes


    All the people in the government are discussing. But Tang Ning, who caused all this, was practicing in the backyard of the auction house. During this period, her virtue and virtue were inexplicably increased, but her strength and grade cultivation had been stagnant. Just by staying here for two days, it was the most important to cultivate and improve her own strength.


    At the same time, Mo ye, who is in the Imperial City, also receives a message from the auction house

 Chapter 614

    Outside the study, Heifeng was worried. He looked at the study from time to time and said, "master Tang has no news for such a long time. The master has almost forgotten him. How can he suddenly get news from him again? Will the master return his idea to Mr. Tang? "


    "Don''t talk about the master." Dark one reminds, way: "the master always has discretion, how he does has his reason, we just need to carry out."


    "That''s good to say, but isn''t the master interested in Miss Tang? Why don''t you grab her? Our master should be handsome, rich and powerful than Nangong Lingyun. He must have robbed him. Moreover, I can see clearly during this period that the master is really interested in the young lady of Tang family. "


    If it''s not interesting, can he take drugs for her? Can you carry her home in person? If it''s not interesting, can he keep an eye on her? Arrange everything for her?


    "The master has done so much, but Miss Tang doesn''t know. I really feel at a loss for the master." Black wind murmured, really do not understand what the master is thinking?


    Dark one did not speak, just looked at the study, the expression moved. He thought that the master should be sincere to Miss Tang, otherwise he would not do so much for her. On the one hand, he was worried that he was the son of the curse of heaven, and he could not live to be 30 years old.


    If you really rob Miss Tang from Lingyun in Nangong, but you can''t stay together for a lifetime, isn''t it going to hurt the person he loves? Therefore, he arranged everything for her, and kept the feelings in his heart. He only wanted to see her happy.


    People all say that the master of his family is cold-blooded and merciless, but he doesn''t know that the master just didn''t meet the right person. At least, whether it''s master Tang or Miss Tang''s family, he is


    It''s not Master Tang and Miss Tang?


    A strange color appeared on his dark face, and an idea crossed his mind.


    The master and his son treat them specially. One is the master of Tang and the other is the eldest daughter of Tang family. They are of the same age and look similar. Is it not that Tang Shizhen is a member of the Tang family? Master son is to move the feelings of Tang Shi to the Tang family lady?


    If it makes sense, why does the master pay so much attention to the Tang family, and then he suddenly takes a fancy to the young lady of the Tang family. I think it''s because he can''t get the master of Tang, so he transfers his feelings?


    For a moment, the dark one, who was always silent, seemed to understand something at this moment, and the whole person''s expression became strange.


    "What are you doing? The master told us! Get in The black wind sees him Leng there, the expression on the face also ancient strange strange, immediately stretch out a drag, pull him into the study.


    "Master!" The two entered the study and called respectfully.


    "Clean up, arrange all the affairs in the house and follow me." Mo Ye is talking and dealing with the things at the table.


    "Yes." Two people look at each other, immediately answer a, quickly go out to set about arrangement.


    After he has dealt with all the affairs in front of him, Mo Ye stops. He plays with the white jade safety button on his waist. He thinks that people at the bottom say that Tang Shi is at the auction house now, so he wants to go over and say goodbye to her.


    Because he had decided to arrange the affairs here, he was going to leave for the land of immortals.

 Chapter 615

    Tang Ning, who had calmed down to practice in the city, did not know what was going on outside. She set up arrays and boundaries, so she was not disturbed by all kinds of sounds from the outside world. She did not know that those family members in the city had been waiting outside after knowing that she was here, hoping to meet Mr. Tang.


    In the courtyard room, she sat on her knees on the bed, and her body was filled with a pure aura of spiritual power. The light Buddha light and holy power swam between her muscles and veins, promoting the spirit breath in her body to help her advance.


    Different from other people''s asceticism, even if she doesn''t take medicine to help her progress, with the help of Buddha''s light and holy power in her body, her strength will advance faster than others.


    At this time, the strength level of her body goes up step by step, and the spirit breath on her body is more pure and incomparable under the holy power of Buddha light. When the light light light gradually disappears, the spirit breath on her body becomes more and more strong. The spirit breath flowing in her body seems to cross a layer of golden light. Naturally and smoothly, it converges into the Dantian field, and her strength is continuously advanced The spirit Master stopped at the Ninth level.


    Then she opened her eyes slowly, lifted her hand, and felt the convergence of strength in her hands. She couldn''t help smiling.


    The Ninth level peak of the spirit Master. You can build a foundation when you find the right opportunity.


    He got up and took away the boundary and formation. He ordered them to prepare the water for bathing. After taking a bath, they put on a new suit of green clothes, and then they walked out of the yard.


    "Master Tang, you can come out." Hu went to take charge of the business.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ning asked, eyes fell on Hu Guanshi.


    "It''s like this. All the people from the aristocratic families in the city have handed in their posts. I''ll bring them to you." He handed all the posts to the front, and said, "and I received the news that my master learned that you are here, and he has already come here. He said that he has something to tell you, so don''t rush to leave and wait here first."


    Mo ye?


    She was slightly surprised in her heart, but still should a: "I know, these posts back to it! It''s gone. " She pushed the post back and went outside.


    "Master Tang, if you go out by the main gate, you can''t get out. They are all crouching outside." Hu Guanshi followed him and said, "go through the back door. There is no one in the alley over there."


    Because of Hu''s suggestion, Tang Ning finally went to the back door. He went out of the back alley and went to the street. He really managed to avoid the people of the aristocratic family.


    At this time, it was getting dark. She looked for a place to eat, and then she wandered around the city. She went to the drug store to buy some useful medicine. Just as she was about to go back, she heard a loud click in the street, followed by a cry of panic and despair.


    "Ah No


    "Hiss! Not good! It''s killing people! "


    "My God! Why did the window fall? And it hit the child


    "Take it to the hospital! It may be saved! "


    When downing looked for his voice, he saw a woman sitting on the ground in front of a four or five-year-old boy in front of her, and beside her there was a window that had been smashed from upstairs. The little boy''s head was full of blood, and he had fallen to the ground unconscious. The woman was obviously frightened by the scene in front of her. She sat on the ground, holding the child in despair ¡£


    "Xiaowu, Xiaowu! Who will save him, who will save him... "

 Chapter 616

    The woman was holding the child and crying helplessly and fearfully. Her mind was blank, and only the unconscious child in the pool of blood was in her eyes. She wanted to hold the child to the doctor, but she was shaking all over, and she couldn''t stand up at all.


    People around were also shocked by this scene. Seeing such a small child lying in a pool of blood, they wanted to help, but they couldn''t do anything about it. However, smart people had already run to the hospital and brought the doctor here.


    "Here comes the doctor! Here comes the doctor! Get out of the way


    A man pulled the doctor to run over, shouting, while letting the people around in front to give way.


    Not far away, Downing''s eyes fell on the second floor of the falling window. At the window, where no one else could see, squatted a small ghost figure, which was just poking his head to look at the little boy hit below.


    This is the double he found for himself. As long as the little boy is dead, he can leave here and reincarnate.


    The little ghost floated down from the second floor. No one saw it except downing. It was sitting on the little boy''s body with his hands around his neck.


    "Hit the head, blood flow is not only, but also, and has no gas." The doctor said with grief, looking at such a small child, full of pity.


    "No! no Xiaowu will not die! My son won''t die! No, no! I will take him to eat sugar gourd, and I will make new clothes for him. My son will not die He is so good, so obedient, he will not let me sad, will not Doctor, doctor, I beg you, please help him, help him! Please... "


    She was crying like a child in the sky, crying like a little child in the sky, crying helplessly If someone really wants to die, I''ll die. I''m willing to exchange my life for him. God, God Please, don''t take my son, don''t take him... "


    People around also followed tears, some women can''t help crying, even the man''s eyes are slightly red, however, no one can save a child who has no breath.


    In the pool of blood, a mother cried and begged helplessly and hopelessly. Grief and fear occupied her heart. She held the child in her arms tightly and felt that the whole day had fallen down


    "Amitabha."


    A sigh of Buddha worship came in this sad and heavy atmosphere. The people with red eyes and tears looked at the voice and saw a little monk in Tsing Yi coming with his hands folded.


    Downing came over, looked at the woman with the baby in her arms and said in a slow voice, "I''ll have a look. Maybe it can be saved."


    Maybe it can be saved


    This sentence, like a ray of light in the dark, made the woman who was almost crazy suddenly wake up, and the cry of despair and grief and helplessness stopped. At this time, the monk in green had squatted down beside her.


    Tang Ning reached out his hand and caught the ghost sitting on the boy, and put it into the holy bowl in the palm of his hand. At the same time, a wisp of Buddhist light and holy power gathered in his palm.

 Chapter 617

    All the people around saw was that the little monk in green brushed the boy''s body gently. He coughed violently, opened his eyes and looked at it. Then he fell into a coma.


    "Hiss! It''s Buddha light


    "Look! Wake up, wake up! "


    "Alive! Alive! It''s really alive! "


    "The child is really alive!"


    "My God! All the children who have lost their breath are saved by him


    "Great! The child is alive


    The people around them cheered with surprise. They were all parents. They knew that if their children met with such a thing, they would be as sad as the mother. Now they are excited to see that child alive.


    The mother holding the baby, when she saw the child open her eyes and looked at her, coughed again and had a breath again, her face also showed a surprise smile, but her eyes, which were red and swollen with tears, kept flowing out of her eyes.


    However, this is different from the tears of helplessness and despair. It is tears of joy and joy.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." She hugged the child and cried and laughed to thank her. In addition to a thank you, she did not know what to say in her blank mind.


    "The wound on the forehead still needs to be dealt with. Go to the hospital first." Tang Ning stopped the blood from the wound and said to the man who called the doctor to the side, "you come to hold the baby."


    "Oh, good." The man was stunned for a moment, and hastily took the child from the mother''s arms.


    "Doctor, please lead the way." Downing looked at the stunned doctor and called him back.


    "Good, lead the way, lead the way, this way, Saint Buddha, please come this way." The doctor''s whole person is confused, clearly has already broken the gas the child, but was saved by him? How on earth did this happen?


    Is there really a way to bring the dead back to life in this world?


    Several warm-hearted women helped the mother who had experienced ups and downs and was weak all over to go to the hospital. The others also followed him to the hospital, hoping to see if the little boy could escape danger, and where the green monk came from?


    Previously, they all saw a ray of Buddha light in the palm of the Holy Buddha in Tsing Yi. It was the ray of light that saved the little boy who had been out of breath.


    Because the wound on the little boy''s head was not small, the doctor''s treatment was to bandage it with hemostatic medicine to make it better slowly, so in the end, Downing helped the little boy sew up the wound himself, and told the doctor on the side: "you can take the thread off for him after seven days."


    "Yes, yes."


    The doctor laid his hand on one side and saw that he sewed up the wound with a needle. At this time, he was still shocked. Could the wound be treated in this way?


    "Remember that your hands must be washed clean, and the tools for removing stitches must also be disinfected, so as not to be infected." Tang Ning told him that he was about to go out after washing his hands. However, he saw many people around him, frowned slightly and asked, "doctor, do you have a back door here?"


    "Back door?" The doctor was stunned for a moment and nodded repeatedly: "yes, there is. This side is the back door."


    "Well, I''ll go first. The woman doesn''t look rich. Take this." She confessed, took out a purse and handed it to him: "take it to the woman quietly, and let her take good care of the child."

 Chapter 618

    The doctor looked at the money bag in his hand, and before he recovered, he saw that he had left through the back door. He was stunned. After a while, he went outside and called the child''s mother in.


    "The child''s life is no longer in danger, thanks to the master Tang." The doctor said, thinking that he called him the Holy Buddha when he started to fight, but he said that he was not a saint Buddha, just a master of Tang.


    "Master Tang? Is Saint Buddha''s Title Tang Shi? Where did he go? I haven''t really thank him yet The mother wiped her tears and looked around, but the blue figure was gone.


    "Master Tang has left. This is what he left for you, so you can take care of your child''s health." The doctor handed her the purse.


    The woman was stunned and took the purse. Tears began to flow down: "master Tang''s great kindness has not been reported. He sent us these money again. I, i


    She wiped her tears with the corner of her clothes and said, "when I go back, I will set up a longevity card for master Tang. On the first and fifteenth day of the lunar new year, I will go to the Buddhist school to offer incense and never forget the great kindness of Tang Shida."


    "I heard that master Tang is here?"


    Hearing the news, people from all families in the city were asking around the gate of the hospital.


    The doctor inside heard the sound outside and went out in a hurry. Seeing that it was the people of various families in the city, he quickly bowed his hands and said, "gentlemen, Tangshi has left."


    "What? Gone? "


    "Yes, it''s gone." The doctor secretly wiped a cold sweat, surrounded by so many family owners, he felt pressure.


    "I heard that master Tang saved a child who had already died of breath? But really? How is the child now? Is it OK? " Asked a housekeeper.


    "It''s true. The child had no breath at all. He had to be rescued by master Tang before he lived again. Tang Shi handled the wound for him personally, and now his life is no longer in danger." The doctor said quickly, and then said, "just for the child to deal with the wound, Tangshi has already left."


    "Oh! I didn''t expect to be late. I couldn''t see Master Tang. "


    "Yes! I wonder if Tang Shi will show up at the auction tomorrow


    "I heard that Mr. Tang is very young and has a wonderful appearance. I really want to have a chance to meet him."


    The owners said that they heard that Tang Shi had left and did not go in again. Instead, they talked with the owner next to him and went back first. As they left, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Some people who have heard of the name of Tang Shi are already talking to their peers, while others who don''t know are curious to listen


    And Downing, by this time, was back in the backyard of the auction house.


    As soon as she shook her hand, the little ghost fell out of the holy bowl. At the moment when it fell to the ground, it wanted to escape. Unexpectedly, a circle with Buddhist light appeared on the ground. The ghost image that was swept out was bounced back by the Buddha light. When she fell on the ground, the ghost spirit on her body was a little weaker.


    "Ah


    The scream sounded, and the little ghost hissed, as if it were burned by the fire, and the wisps of smoke came out. The ghost''s spirit became weaker and the ghost''s shadow became unstable. It seemed that he would lose his soul at any time.


    "Boo, Holy Buddha, spare your life." He kowtowed and begged for mercy, fearing that he would end up in a desperate situation.


    "Did you ever want to spare the child''s life when you hurt him?" Tang Ning asked slowly, a pair of clear eyes fell on the kid.

 Chapter 619

    "Oh Saint Buddha, I dare not. I dare not


    It said in a hurry, looking at his eyes with fear and uneasiness, as if he was afraid that a rage would blow it out of his wits. It said in a hurry: "find a substitute for the dead once every three years. If I don''t find a person equivalent to me, I can''t reincarnate."


    "If you''re in the womb, you can only get into the way of evil animals." She said faintly, looking at the little ghost, said: "the dead people will have relatives for its practice, why do you become a ghost?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been wandering around looking for a suitable replacement. I don''t have any memory of my life." The ghost whispered, knelt on the ground and said, "I''m just a kid, and I''m weak in ghost power. I can only find those people who are less lucky, so I can only..."


    Downing was silent. She knew that the memories of some lonely ghosts would disappear after a long time, especially if the little ghost was so small that she could remember even less.


    "For the sake of no life in you, I''ll give you a ride." She said, lifting her hand to brush away the circle on the ground and recited the curse of death for it.


    "Thank you, Saint Buddha..."


    The voice of gratitude faintly passed into her ears. After a while, the ghost disappeared with the light of Buddha.


    After sending the kid away, she went back to her room to rest until the next morning.


    "Master Tang."


    Mr. Hu, who had been waiting outside the hospital for a while, saw him go out of the room. He went in and gave a salute. He said with a smile: "master Tang, the auction will be held in the evening. Everything has been arranged. Six families have already prepared five five five hundred year old spiritual medicines. It is said that one of them has a thousand year old miraculous medicine."


    He stopped for a moment, while waving to the people outside the hospital to prepare breakfast for Tang Shi, he said: "another thing is that they asked me to send me a list of miraculous herbs. They said it was the miraculous medicine they collected and wanted to give it to Tang Shi. I just want to see them."


    "Elixir?"


    Tang Ning, who sat down at the stone table in the courtyard, was surprised to see that he handed over a list, and then took it and looked at it.


    "Yes, I looked at them earlier. They are all elixirs of some years, and some of them are very precious. I can''t find them at all when I look for them." Hu Guanshi stood aside and said.


    Downing took a look at the list written on it and couldn''t help laughing: "they did."


    How old is the elixir on it? Which family is it? One by one, it can be said that they all used their minds to know that she was not interested in other things, but her interest in the elixir did not diminish.


    "Today''s reputation of master Tang is very famous in the land of mortals. Some people outside respect him as a Holy Buddha. It is said that many other people have lighted the longevity lamp for him. They are looking forward to meeting him and hope that these miraculous drugs can get into his eyes."


    Those owners also gave him a lot of benefits. When he came in, he said a few good words for them. When he saw that he couldn''t ask too much, he also responded.


    Donning closed the list and said, "you let them in! Bring in all the panacea


    "Yes." Hu Guanshi a listen, quickly smile should, turn to go out to call them in.


    After hearing Tang Shi''s wish to see them, several owners were overjoyed, suppressed their excitement, and hurriedly followed Mr. Hu to the backyard.

 Chapter 620

    When they came to the courtyard, the four heads of the family saw the young monk sitting at the stone table. If he was really very young, he seemed to be about 14 or 15 years old. He was not as old as his son, but even so, they did not dare to despise him.


    "See Master Tang." The four bowed their hands to him respectfully.


    Hu Guanshi, on the other side, introduced them and said, "master Tang, these are the masters of the aristocratic families in the city. They are Chen, he, Lin and Zhou."


    Tang Ning took a look at them and said directly: "I have read the list of miraculous drugs sent by several people. They are really some rare miraculous drugs in the market."


    "These are all our wishes, and I hope master Tang will accept them." The master of the Zhou family arched his hands and said with a smile. Looking at this exquisite and excellent eyebrow and restrained breath on his body, he could not see the strength of Tang Shi.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Shi was so young and born so excellently. Moreover, he had the ability to bring the dead back to life. It was really awe inspiring.


    "Yes, these are our wishes. I hope master Tang can take them." The other three owners also spoke.


    I have to see Master Tang today. If he can remember them, it''s worth it.


    However, Downing was smiling and asked, "where is your elixir? Let me see. "


    "Yes, yes, here it is." They are busy to wait outside the hospital guard to hand in the hands of the elixir sent in, one by one placed on the table.


    Tang Ning looked at all the miraculous medicines on the table. It was true that they were in line with the miraculous herbs on the list. The appearance of the medicinal materials was also excellent. So he nodded and looked at them and said, "if I buy from you with money, you will not be short of money. On the other hand, it is estimated that you will not charge me any money. In this case..."


    Her voice, delicate eyebrows, eyes across a sly color, smiling stand up, walked to them, said: "I will give you a peace charm! It''s safe to carry it close to you. "


    The four owners looked at the inferior jade Avalokitesvara in their hands. The jade Avalokitesvara is only the size of a fingernail. It is estimated that a small one can not be found on the ground. Especially, the jade is also That''s too bad!


    It''s some small jade pendants that they give to the servants in their house. The jade quality is better than this one.


    However, such a thing was actually given by master Tang. He said that he didn''t accept their elixir in vain. As a gift, he gave them the Amulet of peace. How could he get it?


    A few people''s mouth slightly smoke, holding the hand that jade rough, only nail size jade Guanyin, receive is not, do not accept is not.


    Seeing that they were frozen there, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, so he quickly stepped forward to remind them in a low voice: "a few masters, thank you Tang Shifu?"


    Several people after a reminder, this just secretly took a deep breath, stiff smile: "thank you for the gift of master Tang." How is good hold back bend to return a responsibility? It''s better not to send them such inferior things!


    "Well, don''t be so grateful to me. You deserve it."


    Don''t miss a few people for me, don''t think it''s too long to see them off

 Chapter 621

    "Good." Hu Guanshi should, this just says to a few householders: "a few, please!"


    A few people hold that inferior Ping''an Rune in their hands and bow their hands to Tang Shi. After a salute, they retreat with complicated feelings.


    Out of the auction house, the four people looked at the little Ping Guanyin in their palms. They couldn''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly: "you say, how could Tang Shi give us such a gift as a gift? It''s better not to send this one. "


    "Yes! Look at the carving of jade and Guanyin. It should be the goods on the ground? " He Jiazhu looked at the size of the fingernail jade Guanyin, but also full of helplessness.


    "Is Guanyin safe? What kind of amulet is this? The Ping''an Rune can be drawn with Lingli and cinnabar, like this... "


    The master of the Chen family also shook his head and said, "the jade that my wife gave to the servants in the mansion is of better quality. It''s really damaging to carry something like this on one''s body."


    The Lin family master on one side also said: "I have never heard of such a peace talisman. After all, all the talismans are talismans. How can such a poor jade Guanyin be said to be a peace talisman? It''s only as small as a nail. "


    Lin''s voice stopped and said, "this thing is totally ten stalls, but since it was sent by Tang Shi, you can''t lose it at will. Just take it! My wife is fond of worshipping Buddha. Since she is Zun Guanyin, she can take it home and give it to her. "


    Because of the poor quality of the jade and the size of the nail, the four owners didn''t look at the Ping''an Symbol Engraved on the back of Guanyin, but I guess they couldn''t understand it because it was very small and not a common one.


    It is also because the thing is not very impressive, and the jade quality is poor, so they don''t know that such a small peace charm is a thing that is hard to find


    In the backyard, Tang Ning, who is in a good mood, keeps all the miracles on the table and puts them into the space. Will the owners listen to her and wear the amulet next to them? It depends on their luck.


    This is why she did not directly point out the power of the Ping''an rune. She gave them the Amulet of peace as a return gift for the miraculous medicine they had sent. Although the quality of the jade was poor, if they would take the amulet with them, they might be able to prevent them one day in the future. If they gave the amulet to others, they were doomed to have no such fortune.


    "It seems that there are a lot of them that are not engraved with Ping''an symbols?" She thought about it for a moment. She took out those jade articles the size of fingernails she bought last time. Seeing that there were still half a bag, she couldn''t help laughing.


    There are jade Avalokitesvara, jade gourd and jade Buddha. They are only the size of fingernails, and they are all bought from the stall. The quality of jade is poor, but after her hand carving, it is priceless.


    On the other side, when he went home, several beggars gathered around and begged. He gave some silver coins and gave the jade Guanyin with big fingernails to the beggar.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing the crisp sound of jade falling into the broken bowl, he took a look, but didn''t want to get it back. He just waved to those beggars who were disgusted and said, "OK, go quickly."


    After the beggar got the money, he quickly collected the money and ran away with the broken bowl.


    When the beggar gets the money, he will leave Guanyin quickly.

 Chapter 622

    As for the master Lin, after entering the house, he chatted with his wife and said with a smile, "although the master Tang has the ability to bring the dead back to life, he looks like a child after all! Some of our family owners originally brought a miraculous medicine to him, which was considered as a good gift. However, he said that he would not accept us in vain, but gave him such a return gift. "


    Then, with a smile, he handed the jade Avalokitesvara the size of a fingernail to his wife: "this is it. It''s a jade Avalokitesvara."


    Mrs. Lin took it and looked at it and said with a smile, "although the jade is not good enough, since it was sent by master Tang, it must have his intention. What''s more, it''s said that master Tang is a saint Buddha, and Buddhism is boundless. He said that it''s a symbol of peace. Maybe it''s really a symbol of peace."


    "Why? You see, there seems to be some pattern carved on the back of Guanyin. " Mrs. Lin looked carefully, but could not see why.


    "Ha ha ha, OK, you can keep this one!" Lin''s master laughed and said, "in the evening, I''ll go to the auction and try my best to auction this spirit liquid for our son."


    On hearing this, Mrs. Lin couldn''t help but say, "but I heard that many people would fight for pictures, and there were only three bottles of spirit liquid. Then..."


    "Don''t worry about this lady. The auction house said that it''s easy to change the five flavors and five hundred year old elixir. However, there is still a thousand year old elixir in our preparation. I don''t think it''s difficult to take a bottle." Lin family Master said with confidence.


    "That''s good." Mrs. Lin put her heart down and took the little jade Avalokitesvara in her hand. The more she looked at it, she felt more like it. She was ready to sew a safety bag around her body.


    On the other side of the Zhou family, the master of the Zhou family didn''t give the jade Guanyin away. Instead, he put it into the money bag around his waist and forgot the peace charm.


    Chen over there, Chen home master a door, the little daughter rushed over: "Dad back!" The little girl, carved in pink and jade, ran over and threw herself into her father''s arms.


    The master of the Chen family bent down and picked it up. He rubbed his daughter''s pink face with his chin beard, which made her giggle and laugh. Then he said, "how can yin''er wait for Dad here?"


    As soon as the little girl listened, she blinked her beautiful eyes, and said crisply: "Dad, come back and buy some sugar gourd for yin''er! Yin''er is waiting for his father''s sugar gourd. "


    Chen''s family leader was stunned for a moment, but he forgot about it. He said with a smile: "dad thought later that yin''er was too young to eat too much sugar, so he prepared other things for yin''er."


    Then he took out the jade Guanyin the size of a fingernail, coaxed his daughter with a smile and said, "look at the sound, is this jade Guanyin small good-looking?"


    The little girl looked at the little thing, sweet smile up: "mm-hmm, small good to see ah!"


    "Dad, can you give it to yin''er?" Chen teased her with a smile on her face. He thought that his daughter was really good to coax.


    "Good!"


    The little girl happily responded, took the little jade Guanyin and said, "Dad, let my mother tie the red rope for me for a while, and the sound should be worn on the neck every day."


    "Ha ha ha, good, good, dad will take you to your mother." The master of the Chen family laughs and walks to the backyard with her in his arms.


    In the evening, the auction started as scheduled. As people were curious about whether the advanced spirit liquid really had miraculous effects, they also waited outside the auction house to find out for the first time who would finally get three bottles of advanced spirit liquid?

 Chapter 623

    The auction house is full of people, and Tang Ning is also arranged in a wing room on the second floor. Hu Guanshi stands in the middle of the auction table and raises his hands to indicate. The lively voice in the venue stops.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in addition to the other nine items, there are three bottles of spirit liquid refined by Tang Shi. There is only one drop in each bottle of spirit liquid. However, this little spirit liquid can make the strength of the product amazing. The other items are as usual, and the one with higher price will get it, and the three drops of spirit liquid will be exchanged with miraculous medicine. So, let''s take the first one A lot. "


    Hu Guanshi said, motioning a woman in charge of the auction to come up, but he retreated.


    With the beginning of the auction, the atmosphere became more lively, and the voice of competing for the price spread in the venue, while in the wing room on the second floor, Downing squinted on the soft couch and waited.


    She didn''t open her eyes until it was her turn to take the three drops after the first nine objects were photographed.


    Hu Guanshi personally came forward and said, "as you all know, this drop of spirit liquid is exchanged with five miraculous herbs of 500 years old. Of course, if there is competition, it depends on whose elixir is better and whose age is older."


    "Our Lin family exchanged five 500 year old miraculous herbs and one millennium snow lotus for a bottle of spirit liquid." Master Lin stood up and spoke. The voice of spiritual power and dignity spread throughout the venue.


    "I congratulate the family with five 500 year old miraculous herbs, plus a millennium ginseng, easy to exchange for a bottle of spirit liquid."


    "My Chen family uses six five hundred year old miraculous herbs and one 800 year old purple flower red spoon, which is easy to change into a bottle of spirit liquid."


    "There are only five hundred miraculous herbs in our Huang family, but they are very good..."


    "My family has five five five hundred year-old elixirs and one 800 year old red ginseng."


    There were only a few families that had the miraculous medicine of the previous year. Therefore, after they reported the miraculous medicine, the steward Hu took it to ask the master Tang, and finally decided who would get the three bottles of spirit liquid, namely, the Chen family, the Lin family, and the he family.


    "Master Tang, all the miraculous medicines are here. Please count them and see if they are right." Hu Guanshi asked people to send all the elixirs that were easy to change and put them on the table in the wing room.


    After checking it, Downing nodded and laughed, "well, the number of years is right." I got a lot of miraculous herbs in this trip, which can be said to be a great harvest.


    "Have they been sent back?" She looked at Mr. Hu and asked.


    "Yes, master Tang, don''t worry. We have sent a small team to escort everyone who has got the elixir back home safely." Because Tang Shi was worried that some people would try to use the spirit liquid on the way, he asked the auctioneer to send someone to escort them all the way back.


    Listening to this, she was satisfied with the answer. After putting away all the miracles, she went out of the wing room and said, "I''ll go back to have a rest. When your master comes, call me again!"


    "Yes." Hu Guanshi answered and sent him back to arrange other things.


    The three masters of the family who got the spirit liquid, in order to avoid a long night''s dream, came home and asked his son to take the elixir to attack the advanced level, while he protected the Dharma.


    In the morning of the next day, before downing got up, the whole city became very popular because of the fact that the three family princes broke through the advanced level overnight after taking the spirit liquid

 Chapter 624

    The auction house was surrounded by people, and no matter how Hu tried to persuade him, they would not leave.


    "Let''s meet Master Tang! We don''t have a cure for five hundred years, but we can trade it for something else! how much is it? How much can I buy a bottle of medicine? You say, I will take it out. " A middle-aged rich merchant in royal clothes said, pushing forward to enter the auction house.


    "Good! I can also buy it with money. It doesn''t matter if master Tang charges more. Just give me a bottle. " Another said.


    "Let''s meet Master Tang! We personally asked him to sell us a bottle of spirit liquid. "


    "If other treasures are easy to change, any treasure will do. As long as master Tang says it, I will find a way to get it."


    "Yes, yes! Let''s meet Mr. Tang! "


    The crowd shouts as they crowd into the auction house, and the guards in front of them are pushed to step back. Seeing this, Mr. Hu quickly said, "gentlemen, you don''t want to be like this. There are only three drops of spirit liquid of Tangshi that can be exchanged here. Now it''s no longer available. It''s no way for you to surround our auction house like this. Let''s go! Break up


    "I heard that master Lin''s strength broke through overnight and became a spiritual master! He was just a friar with six levels of Qi refining. Unexpectedly, a company has jumped to the spirit Master


    "Good! I heard that the young master of the he family has become a spiritual master. He was only the sixth level of Qi refining. It would be a surprise if he could be promoted to the Ninth level of Qi refining. Unexpectedly, he would become a spiritual master! "


    "Although he was promoted to the Ninth level, he didn''t become a master of the spirit of Chen."


    "I''ve been practicing for most of my life, but I haven''t been able to break through and become a spiritual master. If I had the spirit liquid of master Tang, maybe I could break through and become a monk at the level of spiritual master."


    "Yes, my strength has been stagnant. If I can help with master Tang''s medicine, I can certainly improve it."


    "Let''s meet Master Tang! Let''s meet Master Tang! We are willing to buy spirit liquid at a high price... "


    Seeing the scene getting more and more chaotic, steward Hu quickly stepped back in, shouting: "close the door, close the door, close the door!"


    Inside, he exhaled gently and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Then he put on his robe and walked quickly to the back yard.


    When he came to the backyard, the boy waiting outside the yard saw him and quickly made a salute and called out: "be in charge."


    Hu Guanshi lowered his voice and pointed to the yard: "haven''t you woken up yet?"


    The boy looked at the yard and said in a low voice: "not yet. Yesterday, Tang Shi told me not to disturb him. He should wake up naturally after sleeping."


    "Well, he is really generous! When you wake up naturally, it''s almost noisy outside. " Hu Guanshi sighed, but he also had no choice but to say: "you stay here. Don''t go away. If master Tang wakes up, please let me know."


    "Yes." The boy answered.


    On the other side, on the street, the mother whose son was injured yesterday saw sugar gourd beside the street stall when she came out to buy medicine. Thinking of her son at home, she came forward and said, "give me a bunch."


    While speaking, he handed over the money and took over the sugar gourd with one hand. When he was ready to leave, he saw a jade Guanyin the size of a fingernail in the small pieces of jade placed in the small stand beside him, so he squatted down and picked up the jade Guanyin and looked at it.

 Chapter 625

    "Look, look, it''s all cheap. You can choose from five pieces of copper. Don''t miss it when you pass by. You can come and have a look if you don''t buy it." Cried the peddler.


    "I''ll take this one."


    She took out five copper plates and handed them to the peddler. Then she took the jade Guanyin, the size of a fingernail, into her arms. She planned to go home and take a red rope to wear for her son.


    On the other side, Mo Ye enters the city with black wind and dark one or two people. As soon as he enters the city, he hears the things in the city.


    Heifeng went to inquire about it. He ran back to his master and reported: "master, they said that the spirit liquid refined by master Tang can help advance the level. After taking the spirit liquid, the childe of several aristocratic families in the city improved their strength. Moreover, he said that Tang Shi saved a child who was out of breath yesterday. Now people in the city are telling that master Tang has the ability to bring the dead back to life."


    "To the auction house." Mo Ye says and walks forward. When he comes to the front of the auction house, seeing that there is no air in front of it, he pauses for a moment and then walks to the back door.


    At this time, in the backyard, Tang Ning was having lunch, while Hu Guanshi was standing beside him.


    Mr. Hu looked at Tang Shi, who was eating another braised spareribs. He silently turned his eyes to his bald head and continued: "so now there are many people around and they say they are willing to buy spirit liquid from Tangshi at a high price."


    After eating a piece of spareribs and drinking a small half bowl of chicken soup, Downing said, "tell them I''m gone." She wiped the corners of her mouth, and then looked up at Mr. Hu and said, "it should be easy to deal with this matter. If you can''t handle it well, it''s your lack of ability."


    Hu Guanshi listened to this, his heart cluttered for a moment, and said, "yes, I''ll deal with it right away." He would ask again, because those people gave him a lot of benefits, so he thought that it would be OK to mention one or two words. If master Tang was interested, he might have to meet him like the four owners that day. But obviously, he didn''t buy it.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a black robe, and the master with a calm face stood behind him. His face turned white and he fell on his knees with a plop.


    "Master, master."


    Mo Ye stands with his hands on his back. His low-key and luxurious black robe makes him more and more dignified. He stares at the steward kneeling in front of him and says in a deep voice, "this is not a good thing to do. What can I do for you?"


    On hearing this, Hu Guanshi was startled to come out in a cold sweat. He said in a trembling voice, "you, your subordinates, know your sins..."


    "What good did they give you?" Mo Ye asks calmly.


    As soon as they were able to move in the west of the city, the housekeeper said, "if they can, they will move Master son, I know my mistake. Please give me another chance. "


    Mo Ye''s eye color is heavy, cold voice orders: "dark one, take it down, find someone to replace him in charge of a post!"


    "Yes Dark a should a, go forward to take Hu Guanshi.


    Tang Ning came over and wanted to ask for mercy. But think about it, Hu is the man under Mo Ye''s control, but he takes other people''s benefits to do things for others. This is really unreasonable. If he doesn''t rectify his business, wouldn''t it be a complete mess?


    "Did you come in by the back door?" Downing looked at him and found that he seemed to be thin.

 Chapter 626

    Mo Ye takes a deep look at her, shifts his eyes and answers: "well, the front door is blocked." He went to the front table and sat down.


    Heifeng quickly cleaned up the table top. He wanted to retreat to the outside of the hospital. He looked at the master, then looked at Tang Shi. After thinking about it, he still stood quietly aside.


    He is absolutely not for eavesdropping, but for the master to call him, he can come to his side faster.


    "Have you eaten yet? Do you want them to prepare you something to eat? "


    She also came to the table and sat down. She looked at him and asked, "are you busy recently? Why do you look thin? I don''t think it''s time to eat? "


    "Recently, there are a lot of things to deal with. Maybe they don''t have a good rest and have no appetite. It doesn''t matter whether you eat or not." He answered, looked at her and asked, "have you finished all your downhill affairs? But are you going back to college? "


    "Well, I plan to go back to the college. Seeing that the city is very prosperous, I wanted to exchange three bottles of spirit liquid for some elixir treasured by aristocratic families. I didn''t expect to cause such a sensation." She held her cheek in one hand and laughed and said, "I borrowed your place to change the elixir this time. How much commission can I give you?"


    "I don''t need your commission." Mo Ye says and sips the tea in front of him.


    "Well! Didn''t that take advantage of you again She looked at him with a smile and asked, "Why are you more and more generous?"


    Mo Ye gently scrapes the tea, looks up at her and asks, "when am I not generous with you? Don''t you forget that when I first met you, I was rewarded with a bowl full of gold coins? "


    "Never forget, never forget." She laughed and joked, "after all, not everyone is as rich as your night king. A reward is a bowl of gold coins."


    Mo Ye''s lips are slightly crooked, and his expression softens a little bit. He says, "it''s good to know."


    "Are you tired all the way? Do you want to have a rest first? " Tang Ning saw that his brows were a little tired, and the spirit of the whole person was not very enough.


    "No He shook his head.


    See this, her nimble eye a turn, think for a while, way: "that let the kitchen give you some food?"


    "No appetite." He still shook his head.


    He was not a heavy mouth eater. In addition, he was busy during this period of time, and often he could not eat only a few mouthfuls of rice a day.


    "One meal, one meal is no good, let''s go! Anyway, I''m free. I''ll make you a bowl of food myself. " She said with great interest.


    Smell speech, Mo Ye is slightly surprised: "you?" I looked at her suspiciously.


    "Yes! You sit down for a while. I''ll go to the kitchen and have chicken soup. " When she got excited, she patted him on the shoulder and let him stay here, and she went to the kitchen.


    One side of the black wind can not help but stay in a daze, step forward, said: "master, this Tang Shi a big man who can do what to eat ah! It''s not a barbecue. Just set it on the fire. If the owner wants to eat something, or let the kitchen cook it? "


    Can you import what Tang Shi made? He was really worried that Tang Shi would make some dark food and eat up his master.


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes are slightly stunned. He looks at the figure that goes to the kitchen, pauses for a moment, and then stands up and goes in the direction of the kitchen.

 Chapter 627

    Mo Ye stops outside the kitchen and sees what she is looking for inside through the big window of the kitchen. After a while, he takes the flour and stirs it there.


    He sat down at the stone table not far away, and looked at her busy in it. Her eyes flashed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Looking at the master Tang, he asked, "what do you want to eat at the front table?"


    "Make noodles." Tang ningtou did not lift the way: "ramen, let your master son wait for a while."


    I wanted to ask him if he would? But it seemed that he was quite skilled in kneading the dough. He could not help swallowing the words to his mouth and returning to his master''s side at the same time.


    "Master, Tang Shi said that he made noodles for you. He said it was ramen." Black wind said, the heart is still very suspicious, Tang Shi made things can eat?


    "Well, I heard that." Mo Ye lightly answers, and his eyes fall on the busy figure.


    The people in the kitchen helped, and Downing''s speed was also fast. After eating noodles, he picked them up and put them in a sea bowl that had already filled with chicken soup. Then he put two pieces of hot vegetables, and then put some stewed meat, covered with an egg, and finally put a small plate of pickled vegetables.


    He looks at the finished product with satisfaction. Seeing that it looks good and has enough fragrance, he carries it out and puts the big bowl of noodles in front of Mo ye and says with a smile: "how about it? Does it look good? "


    Mo Ye looks at a sea of bowl noodles in front of him and looks at her again. Unexpectedly, he says, "I didn''t expect that you still have this craft." Said, first with a spoon to drink soup, and then with noodles on the meat to eat.


    "Full of color and fragrance."


    He gave a compliment and continued to eat. This bowl of noodles is really excellent. The gluten is strong, the soup is rich, the ingredients are enough, and there are sauerkraut to match. He has no appetite, and he can''t stop eating.


    "Although all accomplishments like you are Pigu, in fact, it''s better to eat five grains, at least better than that Pigu pill." Downing sat beside him, holding his cheek in one hand and looking at him with a smile, "this bowl of noodles is also my commission for you. It''s not in vain to take advantage of you."


    While Mo Ye is eating slowly, listening to her saying there, a large bowl of noodles is eaten more than half in a short time.


    Next to the black wind see that bowl is really too big, worried if the master will eat it will be too strong? So he thought about it and said, "master, the right amount is good, the right amount is good, the meal can only eat seven points full, if you eat such a large bowl, it must be excessive."


    "Well, what Heifeng said is that this bowl is the size of two people. If you eat it, it will be too much, and you don''t want the rest." Next to him, Downing spoke.


    Because she made so many noodles, she cooked it all by the way, and specially took a large sea bowl to put it. However, he would eat noodles and soup, and eat meat and eggs at the same time. She didn''t want to stop, so she couldn''t help worrying.


    Don''t eat too much!


    Mo Ye doesn''t pay attention to them. He eats noodles, meat and eggs, and two vegetables. Then he puts down his chopsticks.


    Seeing that he finally stopped, Heifeng was relieved and was preparing to take the bowl away. Who knows

 Chapter 628

    "What do you do?" Mo Ye glances at him.


    "My subordinates, please take the bowls away!"


    Black wind Leng Leng Leng, was frightened by his eyes to speak some tremble, Leng is not understand where he did wrong? The noodles are all finished. The meat, eggs and vegetables are also finished. If you don''t put the bowl away, do you still put it here?


    "Keep it."


    Mo Ye says, stretching out his hand to loosen his belt. In the stunned eyes of Downing and Heifeng, he lifts up the sea bowl and gives most of the soup to Drink it up!


    Downing looked at him in amazement, half silent.


    Heifeng covered his eyes with his hands, and he didn''t see. Is this really the cold and noble master of his family?


    "Burp!"


    Mo Ye puts down the bowl and burps with no image at the same time. He looks at his Downing, his ears turn red, and he coughs a little. He says unnaturally, "this noodles are delicious."


    Tang Ning nodded slightly, but her eyes were not free. The Lord took aim at his stomach and looked at the belly which was full of food. She hesitated and said, "otherwise, you go to have a rest first?"


    It''s hard to walk around when you''re so full? It would be better to lie down.


    "Good."


    He responded, stood up and said to Downing, "I''ll talk to you later." I guess I also realized that I had eaten too much, but I was embarrassed to sit down again and leave first.


    Seeing that his master was gone, the black wind hastened to ease his mind and quickly followed him.


    Downing watched them leave, then looked at the bowl, lifted it up and poured it down. It was not a drop of soup left. She murmured, "don''t you say you have no appetite? How can you eat so much? "


    She also went to the hospital, and told him, let the boy take some snacks to send him, and met dark one just came back, then asked: "dark one, that Hu steward, how do you arrange him?"


    "After his demotion, he has been transferred to another place." Murakami said.


    Hearing this, Downing nodded. It''s not good to abandon it directly. After all, the things arranged by Mr. Hu over the past two days are OK. If he doesn''t collect other benefits and let him know, he won''t be demoted.


    Because Mo Ye goes to the room to rest, she has nothing to do. After a circle in the courtyard, she also goes back to the room and takes out some small jade wares to carve the peace charm.


    In the evening, Mo Ye goes out of the door after bathing. Seeing that downing is already sitting in the courtyard, he walks over to her and sits down next to her.


    "Did you come to see me on purpose? Is there anything I can do for you Tang Ning inquired, because originally the steward said that she hoped she could wait for his master here, because he would come.


    "It''s nothing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard you were here, so I wanted to get together with you." Mo ye said, his deep eyes glanced over the purple earrings on her white earlobe, and fell on her delicate eyebrows and eyes. He asked, "how is everything going recently? Do you have any plans in the near future? "


    Downing thought about it and said, "it''s almost the same recently! As for the plan, I want to go back to the college and stay in the library for a while, and then travel outside. After improving my strength, I will prepare to go to the land of immortals. "

 Chapter 629

    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s eyes fall on her and says, "the Ninth level peak of Lingshi, are you just advanced for a long time?"


    "Well, these two days I had to calm down to practice before I made a breakthrough. I wanted to take a little time off and then find the right time to build the foundation. When the strength gradually became stable, everything here was arranged and handled properly, I set out to go to the land of immortals."


    She won''t stay here for a long time in the land of mortals. She doesn''t have to worry about the Tang family''s father. So she plans to go home next time, she will tell Nangong Lingyun about the identity of Tangshi, and also tell him about her future arrangements and plans.


    As for how far they can finally go, it all depends on how deep the fate is.


    Mo Ye is silent for a moment and seems to be thinking about something. After a while, he says: "if you want to build a foundation, I suggest you prepare three top-quality foundation pills, and then build the foundation after all preparations. Most ordinary foundation building only opens eight veins, but if you can open twelve veins, you can build the foundation for the way of heaven. Not only will the cultivation strength be improved by leaps and bounds in the future, but also its strength is far from the same stage Brother Kish is comparable


    He took a look at her and continued: "not only that, the friars who build the foundation of heaven can go further on the road of cultivating immortals, and their foundation will be more solid."


    "It''s just that building foundation itself is a process of changing one''s life against the heaven. If there is no foundation pill, the monk will never dare to try to build the foundation lightly, because the three heavenly thunder can''t bear the three thunder without the help of the foundation pill. The Tiandao foundation building is one out of ten thousand, and its danger is not comparable to ordinary foundation building. If the foundation can be built successfully, it will be fine if the foundation is not built Success, light strength retreat, heavy on the spot


    Smell speech, she is slightly surprised to ask: "must build foundation Dan? Can''t Zhuji Lingye? Like this time, I brought the spirit solution which is easy to replace, which is to enhance the strength. I refined the essence of the medicine into a drop of spirit, and the effect is also good.


    "The spirit liquid is easier to absorb for the body, but it can be extracted if it is supplied with nutrition. If you want to help the advanced level, it is better to refine it into a pill. The spiritual power contained in the pill will not dissipate easily. After the medicine is put into the body, it will volatilize with the change of the spirit breath in the body, which is more useful for the muscles and bones of immortal practitioners."


    Mo Ye sips his tea and says, "there should be books for refining pills in the Tianlong library. As for the alchemy stove, I have a person here. You can make do with it first."


    "You still have this thing?" She looked at him slightly surprised, took over the furnace he handed over and said, "it looks like a censer."


    Listening to her metaphor, Mo Ye glanced at the furnace and agreed, "it''s quite similar."


    "By the way, I''m going to leave for the land of immortals after I''ve finished my business." He mentioned it casually.


    Hearing the news, Tang Ning was stunned and asked, "are you going to the land of immortals? Not coming back? "


    "Well, I''ll arrange the things here, and then I''ll come back and have a look if I have time." He closed his eyes and drank tea quietly.


    Listening to this, Downing said, "I know. You are here to say goodbye this time. It seems that you really regard me as a friend."


    She laughed and patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, I wish you a good journey and everything goes well. If I go to the land of immortals in the future, we will get together again."


    Seeing her reach out to pat his shoulder again, Mo Ye is somewhat helpless way: "you this pats the person''s shoulder''s fault to have to change."

 Chapter 630

    Hearing this, Tang Ning retracted his hand and touched his bald head with a smile: "good, good, I will pay attention next time."


    Who let her always inadvertently as a man! Women disguise as men for a long time, men''s habits are learned a lot.


    Mo Ye is playing with the teacup in front of him, his eyes closed, and he says, "I heard that Lingyun, the Nangong of your college, has worshipped friar Yuanying as his teacher, and his strength has reached the peak of Lingshi."


    "Yes, he should have got some chance to get such a high speed." Tang Ning nodded and said, "as the first person in the college, I think he will go a long way on the road of cultivating immortals in the future. In addition, he has been admitted to the immortal gate since he was still in the college. The immortal road is even more smooth and easy to walk."


    "What do you think of this man?" He asked, his deep eyes falling on her face.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning said with a smile: "nature is not bad, whether it is talent or character is excellent."


    Mo Ye closed his eyes, playing with the tea cup, and said: "I heard that he has a childhood sweetheart, but also for his little green plum cavity deep love."


    "You know that, too?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised, looked at him, and said with a smile: "it seems that you pay attention to the news of all parties are still a lot of ah! I know that. "


    Mo ye took a look at her and said, "that''s because I once took the night road to save them."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning knew which time he was talking about, so he nodded and said: "actually, Nangong Lingyun is not my student in the college. I seldom ask about his affairs, so I don''t know very well. I only heard from situ and they said that he was really interested in his little green plum."


    Mo Ye just looked at her and didn''t ask again.


    Because Mo Ye is here, and he will soon go to the land of immortals, Tang Ning, who originally planned to go to the college, stayed for an extra day. On this day, after she left him, she prepared to leave alone.


    "I''ll see you off!" Ye says, accompany her to auction.


    When they arrived at the gate of the city, Tang Ning said, "OK, send it here! When you go to the land of immortals, take care of yourself. "


    "Well." Mo Ye responds, and doesn''t say much.


    Tang Ning looked at him. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just folded his hands, bent his eyebrows, and said to him with a smile: "Amitabha, benefactor, when we go to the immortal land, we should take more care. We will get together again in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Mo Ye''s deep eyes stare at her deeply. The corners of his lips are slightly hooked up, showing a smile that seems like there is no such thing as this: "little guy, take care of yourself."


    Speaking of this, his hand also stretched out and rubbed her small head, which had no hair. There was a spoiled smile in his eyes.


    There is such a Downing in this world. As a woman, she can shave herself into a bald head.


    And he always wanted to touch her little bright head. Today, it is.


    As for the feeling


    "I know, I''m going!"


    She stepped back and touched her little head. She said with a smile, "Mo ye, you have to change your bad habit of touching other people''s heads!"


    Her bald head can''t be touched by anyone!

 Chapter 631

    Smell speech, Mo Ye Mou color take smile, meaningful way: "your this head, and other people are different." Therefore, he can only be interested in her head, other people''s he will not reach out.


    She looked proud of the delicate chin, said with a smile: "that is, I am not the same fireworks in the sky." Then he waved to him: "I''m going! Thank you for the furnace As soon as the voice fell, he turned and left.


    Looking at her proud and proud little appearance, Mo Ye watched her go away. Seeing the green clothes gradually disappear in his sight, he murmured: "yes! Why are you so different? "


    Tang Ning on the other side threw the green bamboo into the air. Seeing that the green bamboo grew bigger and stopped in front of her, she jumped on it and said, "let''s go! Go back to college. "


    However, when she decided to return to college, she thought of the alchemy stove that Mo Ye gave her and the spirit liquid of Zhuji that she had extracted from the Zhuji recipe. She thought, if you change it and refine it into Dan


    As soon as the idea came to mind, there was an impulse to try.


    "Green bamboo, let''s find a forest with less smoke for a few days." She opened her mouth, looked at the blue sky and white clouds, felt the breeze blowing her face, and narrowed her eyes.


    It''s better to have a job interview outside to avoid causing too much sensation in the college.


    "Good." Green bamboo should, with her to the less people flying, also do not know how many, just stopped in a forest.


    After landing, he pinned the bamboo to his waist and looked around.


    The forest is full of vegetation. The ground and air in the forest are full of moisture. Moreover, it lives in the depth. It is obvious that no one has ever walked around.


    "It''s a good place."


    She nodded and turned around. She found that there were some animal feces on the ground in this area. She then went deeper and found a more open place to lay down the array. Then she took out a rectangular medicine table from the space and put the miraculous medicine out.


    "Fortunately, during this period of time, I collected two pieces of miraculous medicine of Zhuji Dan prescription. I''ll try it first." She said with a smile, looking at the table placed on the table classified good elixir, will be divided into two, however, ready to try, but hesitant toward the side of the furnace to see.


    "It''s not easy to collect the elixir of Zhuji pill. If you destroy one, you will lose one. It seems too wasteful to use it to test the pill stove." She touched her bald head, turned her intelligent eyes and laughed again.


    "There are many miraculous drugs in the space. Since you are trying pills, let''s try those!" So, she quickly put the elixir on the table first back in the space, and put on another elixir again.


    She took a look at the small stove, which was very similar to the incense burner. She injected a trace of spiritual power into it. She threw it forward, and saw that the fist sized one turned into a big one more than two meters high. It landed on the ground with a thump, and the three feet under the stove were also steadily plunged into the ground.


    She went up and looked at the simple structure. As long as the lid of the furnace was covered, the inner wall was closed. She could not see why she came into contact with this kind of thing for the first time, so she directly used the life flame in her body to light the fire.

 Chapter 632

    "Is it on?" Looking at the flame rising at the bottom of the stove, she was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "it looks quite simple!"


    She controls the flame with her spiritual power, and twists the wind array on the stove. When the wind array twists, she can control whether the flame in the furnace goes to the side or the middle or around. She can also increase the flame with the help of wind power, so as to achieve the effect of saving spiritual power and ensuring the balance of fire and flame in the furnace.


    "Try some herbs."


    she ran back to the edge of the table, took several herbs, put in a plant, took notice of the situation in the oven, and saw that the spirit quickly melted into the medicine. She threw several herbs into her hands, and at the same time controlled the flames gradually by the spirit, and gradually extracted the essence of the medicinal materials.


    "What else should I add to that prescription? By the way, cattail and purple leaves... "


    She murmured, and ran to get some medicine, opened the stove cover and said: "slow fire refining for three hours, and then turn to the big fire coagulation pill Bang


    When the top cover of the furnace was opened, she didn''t throw other herbs into it. Suddenly, there was a huge burst sound from the furnace. The dregs inside the furnace were all black with the smell of furnace fire. The whole person of Tang Ning who could not dodge was hit by the fire of the furnace and flew several meters away.


    "Hiss!"


    She took a breath and fell to the ground. She only felt the smell of a fire on her body. Looking down, she saw that her green robe was blown open several times by the air flow, and the whole blue dress was covered with medicinal residues and smoked black.


    She turned over and sat up. Her face was blackened by smoke. She just stared at the furnace with black and white eyes in amazement.


    "It''s going to blow up? Which step is wrong? "


    She frowned, sat on the ground thinking, half ring, eyes a bright: "I know! The opening time is not right! The panacea should be put in different samples and then covered. The furnace can''t be opened in the middle! "


    To find out the problem, she immediately jumped up and helped the furnace to clean up the residue inside. Then she tried again.


    This time, she absorbed the previous experience of failure. She closed the lid of the furnace after putting all the miracles that needed to be put into it. While controlling the fire of her own life, she stared at the stove and murmured, "this time, it should not explode?"


    She carefully controlled the fire to prevent the herbs from burning because the flame was too big or unbalanced. She could not help laughing when she saw the fire burning slowly with a faint smell of medicine seeping from a small vent on the roof.


    "It''s time to do it this time?"


    But, just as the words fell, she saw the furnace shaking, as if there was a stream of air in it, which made her nervous: "don''t! Ah... " Seeing the stove fly up and blow up again, she rushed to the grass outside.


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    A huge sound reverberated in the air, shaking the ground slightly.


    Once again, the furnace cover was knocked open by the air flow in the furnace. This time, the whole furnace was flying. Once the black smell of the furnace was blown out, a mushroom cloud was formed in the air, which was dissipated in the air with the blowing of the breeze.


    However, with the spread of the mushroom cloud, the trees around it seemed to be poisoned by some kind of tea, and the leaves all withered down.


    "Cough!"


    Downing coughed twice because of the smoke. When he looked up and saw the withered leaves of the trees, the whole person was in a daze

 Chapter 633

    "It''s a little powerful!" She looked at the withered leaves of trees and the big hole in front of her.


    "It seems that the quality of the furnace is good, and it hasn''t been cracked yet." She got up, patted the dirt off her body, and quickly stepped forward to look at the stove.


    The stove was still intact, and there was no crack or damage. However, there was a burning smell from the dregs inside. The black dregs burned a little choking. After cleaning up, she could not help but be glad that she didn''t take the medicine to test the stove.


    In this world, some people feel a sense of retreat when they are hit by setbacks. However, Tang Ning is the one who is more frustrated and wants to overcome. She has a strong force in her heart that she does not turn back from the south wall. Therefore, even if the refining of pills fails, she does not stop here. Instead, she becomes more focused and attentive.


    Three days in a row, the furnace has been exploded more than ten times in these three days. The smell of medicine permeates the area. The roar from time to time makes the beasts dare not approach.


    Three days later, in the early morning, a voice of surprise came from the forest.


    "It''s done!"


    Donning''s eyes were bright and her dirty face was full of surprise. She could not help grinning at the smell of medicine from the stove.


    After the final step of Ning Dan was successful, she took a breath and looked at the furnace in front of her with shining and expectant eyes. After the fire breath was exhausted, she opened the furnace cover.


    In a flash, a smell of fragrant medicine was diffused from the stove. She patted the spirit breath in her hand to the stove, and several pills flew out and fell into the jade plate she had prepared.


    "Why? How is it green? "


    She picked it up with a small clip and looked at it. She saw a layer of spiritual power on the medicine the size of her finger, and three lines of elixir appeared on it. The whole pill was condensed and emitted a faint fragrance, which was very good.


    However, this pill is not a normal brown red, but a green green, green color looks good, but I don''t know


    What is the effect of these three pills?


    "Obviously, I refined it according to the prescription of Peiyuan pill. At most, I would add some other miraculous herbs to increase the medicinal properties, but how could it be changed? The color is not the brown red of Peiyuan pill, and the smell is not right. The effect of this pill is... "


    She looked at the three emerald pills in the jade plate in front of her, frowned, looked around and murmured: "no one can come to try Dan for me. Forget it, put it away first! Try it later. "


    After putting the pills away, she took a deep breath and set the fire on the stove.


    She was more careful than the previous pill, the stove of Zhuji pill, because she had only two pieces of medicinal materials, but she could try again as before. She had only two chances to make it.


    Maybe it was because of her trial in the previous few days, her familiarity with the elixir and her mastery of the heat. From the morning till noon the next day, a dark cloud suddenly gathered in the sky and the dull thunder came.


    Tang Ning carefully controlled the fire, looking at the dark clouds condensing in the sky, and was pleased: "build the foundation Dan into three thunder!"

 Chapter 634

    It is recorded in the Dan book that there must be three heavenly thunder quenching pills when building foundation pills!


    At this time, when she saw the dark clouds in the sky, she couldn''t stop smiling. However, when she was happy, she saw that the dark clouds in the sky had just dispersed.


    She was stunned and instinctively looked at the furnace. She saw that the flame of the furnace was extinguished and the spirit breath of the furnace body was dispersed. The furnace did not explode, but the medicine inside was wasted.


    "How? It was fine just now. Who was wrong? " Her brow slightly wrung, eyes with deep thinking, looking at a good furnace of pills so half out of flame, she went to check the furnace.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the stove, she opened the lid again, and a smell of medicine came out. She quickly turned aside and took out the herbs in the stove after the hot air had dissipated.


    When the medicinal materials are kneaded in the hands, they are scattered like the ash of plants and trees. The hands are stained with the gray black of the medicinal ashes, and the smell does not disperse for a time.


    "The last step is to coagulate the pill. There is no problem in front of it. That is, there is a problem with the coagulating pill. The elixir can not be condensed into a pill here. The problem is big." She murmured, and in her mind, she recalled the one she saw in the library.


    Instead of trying again, she sat down by the stove with her knees crossed. She quietly adjusted her breath. Her mind also recalled the steps and pictures of her alchemy over and over again and again and again


    A few days later, in the morning, Tang Ning was guarding the Dan in front of the stove, making the last step of coagulation. At this time, a dark cloud was gathered in the sky again. This time, the dark cloud did not disperse, but became thicker and thicker. The dull thunder roared from the clouds until the first thunder cracked down on the furnace below.


    "Boom!"


    When the first thunder fell, Downing also retreated to one side. Seeing the thunder, the furnace vibrated. The lightning covered the whole furnace when the lightning struck that day, and a strong breath also pervaded it.


    "Boom!"


    The second thunderbolt shot down again, refining the elixir in the furnace. Then, the third thunderbolt fell down with a roar. When the three thunders were shot down, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the lightning on the furnace disappeared. A wisp of fragrance also diffused from the tiny air holes on the top of the furnace.


    "It''s done!"


    Her heart a joy, a big smile on her face, quickly step forward to open the furnace, with spiritual power control will be inside the pill into the jade plate.


    "Dan Cheng white jade, superior product!"


    She was surprised to see the three white pills rolling in the jade plate. According to the ancient records, the top grade of the building foundation pill can become the color of white jade, which is a treasure without impurities. Only with the sky fire can such pills be made. Other refiners refine the building foundation pills, which are all common brown red.


    medicine is three poison, even if it is building Ji Dan, but if it is white jade Dan medicine, it has no impurity, only pure essence of essence can be condensed.


    In order to refine such a white jade elixir, in addition to the natural fire of the refiner, he must master the extremely superb alchemy techniques and the accuracy of the medicinal properties, as well as the pure aura of spiritual power, so as to refine this kind of excellent white jade elixir.


    However, in this world, there are top-grade pills, but there has never been such a legendary white jade foundation pill.


    It can be seen from this that the three white jade base Dan are known by the world, and how big a sensation it will cause

 Chapter 635

    "I don''t know what the taste of this excellent white jade foundation pill is?"


    Her eyes were shining. She looked at the three white jade foundation pills rolling on the jade plate. She took out a small bottle and filled the pills. When she looked at the last one in the jade plate, she couldn''t help taking it up and smelling it. The more she smelled, the more she felt that the smell was really fragrant. Just like this, she felt a very pure aura of spiritual power with the fragrance of medicine rushing into her nose Between, in the body.


    "It shouldn''t matter if you try one?"


    She said to herself, looking at the bright white pill in front of her, and filled with spiritual breath, she couldn''t help but pick it up and put it into her mouth.


    As soon as Zhuji Dan was imported, the strong aura of spiritual power was accompanied by the fragrance of medicine in her mouth. Before she could taste what it was, the pill in her mouth slid down her throat. She stretched out her hand along her chest and felt the reaction of the pill after she went down the abdomen.


    "It''s not salty, it''s just a pure fragrance. I don''t feel much after eating it!" She was puzzled to say, while touching his chest, ready to put away the stove and medicine table, her face suddenly changed.


    "No!"


    As soon as she patted her head, she felt the breath of spiritual power surging up in her body. She immediately sat down on her knees, quickly mobilized her breath, and combed the sudden surge of spiritual power in her body.


    With the release of divine consciousness, she saw her muscles and veins swell rapidly, and each meridian was greatly supported by the surging spirit power. In addition, there was also a stream of Buddhist light and holy power flowing through the muscles and meridians, which flowed to every muscle and vein of the body with the surge of spiritual power.


    "Hiss! Ah


    Even if she had quickly combed her knees, she still couldn''t press down the powerful breath in her body. Instead, she felt that the pressure was getting stronger and stronger. She could only change the pressure to lead and comb along with the spirit breath.


    But even so, as the muscles and veins were forced to expand, the pain of tearing also came, and filled every inch of the body.


    She exhaled with pain, and the cold sweat on her forehead seeped out. She could only endure the sharp pain of tearing her muscles and veins, and at the same time guided the spirit breath to gather into the elixir field.


    As the aura of spiritual power condenses to the Dantian, the aura of the elixir gradually converges, and the aura of spiritual power in the body has a storage space. Unexpectedly, the aura of spiritual power in the whole body does not stop. On the contrary, it gathers more and more and flows towards the sum of the elixir fields.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but be surprised: should not the foundation be built now?


    She had thought that it was not long before she got to the top of the spirit Master. Even if she took a Zhuji Danding, she would consolidate her aura inside her body. How could she know that the power of Zhuji pill was so powerful that it would be out of control once the pills were put into the abdomen.


    "Die! Dig your own hole and fill it up


    She gritted her teeth when she was ready to impact the foundation level. Now that she has taken the foundation pill, the next step is to see if she can build the foundation successfully.


    At this moment, she thinks of Mo Ye''s idea of building a foundation by the way of heaven. She thinks that if he knew that she was attacking the foundation level under such circumstances, he would be very angry and livid? After all, he asked her to prepare for this and that, and now, she is nothing prepared to drive the duck on the shelf.


    With a sigh under my heart, I quickly collected my mind, abandoned my thoughts, and calmed down to guide the spirit breath in my body

 Chapter 636

    In the forest, in the array set up, a dirty figure, with a bare head on her head, sat cross legged on the ground to practice. Her pure spirit power breath was surging around her body, and a light light light covered her body. The spiritual power and the light set off each other, making her whole person show a peaceful and peaceful state, It''s like melting into the whole forest.


    The light wind blew by her face, and she practiced quietly, just to break through the Ninth level peak of Lingshi and step into the level of foundation building and cultivation


    From early morning to dusk, the time of the day passes unconsciously. The morning sun still rises in the east the next day, like the light of Buddha, falling on the earth and illuminating all things.


    In the forest, within the array, Downing is still practicing there, and the sun is shining on her body, as if to ferry a layer of golden light for her, mysterious and solemn.


    As time goes by, the sun sets in the west, like a child who has been playing outside for a day, and comes home obediently.


    The sky is dark, but there is still a shadow in the forest, with a faint light, like a star in the night, which is not very dazzling, but can not be ignored.


    After several days, finally in the early morning of this day, the quiet forest was broken by a roar of dull thunder. In the forest sky, the air current surged, and a piece of dark cloud gradually accumulated and thickened. Accompanied by the violent wind, it hovered over the forest sky, just like the terrible visual sense when the storm was coming.


    "Ah


    A scream as if in a strong bear across the air, spread in the forest, startled that has been retracted in the cave of the beast, still can not help but shrink body, low whine.


    "Ah


    Tang Ning, who is in the pulse opening stage, seems to have all her muscles and veins stretched out. She can even hear the click sound coming from her body. She can''t help but cry out, so as to relieve the pain that makes people nearly collapse.


    "Boom!"


    "Click!"


    In the sky, the heavy thunder with strong air pressure is rolling. In the dark clouds, a series of lightning also crackles in the clouds. However, they do not split down, but still condense the breath in the sky. The more they accumulate, the stronger they become, the more terrifying they become.


    Fortunately, the place she chose was deep in the mountains and forests. Even if there was a lot of noise, people in other places would not notice it. Otherwise, the strong people would have a look at this place.


    Because of the sharp pain of tearing the muscles and veins, sweat oozes from her body, but it is dried by the air flow around her. As time goes by, she gradually resists the sharp pain. At this time, the muscles and veins in her body also inch by inch open, and one, three, six, and even eight stop.


    The eight tendons in the body are shining with dazzling white light, which is different from other tendons after a probe into the divine sense. The eight tendons are not only full of aura, but also more strong, transparent and faint, and a trace of Buddhist light and holy power can be seen wandering among them.


    Most of them only open eight veins. If you want to open the twelve channels of the whole body, you have to change and bear more intense pain and pain than before.


    She took a deep breath and adjusted the breath in her body. She was ready to open the remaining muscles and veins to realize the foundation of heaven!


    However, at this time, a voice came into her mind, startled her heart, almost lost in the devil.

 Chapter 637

    "Master Tang."


    A gentle and uneasy voice was introduced into Tang Ning''s divine consciousness.


    "Who!"


    Donning asked with divine sense, and quickly stabilized the momentary uneasiness caused by the sudden introduction of the voice.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you at this time, but if I don''t make a sound, I''m afraid that the thunder will fall from the building foundation, and I''ll be out of my wits."


    When downing heard the soft and apologetic voice again, Fang realized that the voice was not transmitted into her divine consciousness, but directly from her divine consciousness.


    Almost at that moment, an idea crossed her mind. A voice blurted out and exclaimed in shock and amazement, "are you downing? Miss Tang Ning


    She is also called Downing, but she is the supreme Tang Ning of the medicine door. Now the voice is the original body of the body, the eldest lady of the Tang family, Tang Ning!


    "Yes, it''s me." The voice came again.


    "Why are you still here? No, I mean, how could your soul be in this body? And I didn''t notice it for so long This moment''s shock and inconceivable, if not for her nature of mind beyond ordinary people, I''m afraid that she would really be possessed.


    "Let''s talk about it later. The current situation is that if you build a foundation, I''ll be scared out of my wits if you build a foundation. Master Tang, I''m dead, but I don''t want to be scared out of my wits." This voice, has brought a touch of weeping.


    Tang Ning is silent. In this matter, not to mention why she is still in this body, but she is right. After three quenching thunder, all souls must be broken, and it is still the kind that can not be reincarnated.


    Just because she is the original body, with the fact that she is the first lady of Tang family, Tang Ning, it is impossible for her to be driven out of her wits even if she knows that her soul still exists.


    "Master Tang, what should I do? What should I do? " The voice came again, and he was already crying.


    Tang Ning, the first lady of the Tang family, was just a girl of 14 or 15 years old. She was flustered and normal in the face of the situation that she was going to lose her soul.


    "I don''t know what''s going on here, but since you''re still here, listen to me." Downing, who had quickly calmed down, said in a slow voice, calm and self possessed in his voice, and comforted the cry wonderfully.


    "Well, you say." The voice of stopping crying came again.


    "Now I''m in the process of building foundation. I don''t have much time to say anything else. The power of the sky thunder quenches the body will harden the body''s muscles, bones and spiritual veins. Any soul will be broken under the thunder. At present, you have to hide in my divine consciousness, and I will protect your soul with the holy power of Buddha''s light. Can you understand?"


    Downing said calmly, and his voice came out with divine sense.


    "Master Tang, do you really want me to hide in your divine consciousness?" Some hesitation came from Downing. You know, if she has evil thoughts in her heart, she can''t live.


    "Is there any place for you to hide besides my divinity?" She asked.


    At present, her soul can''t leave this body. Once the sky thunder breaks down, her soul will only be broken. Only when she enters her divine consciousness, and she is protected by Buddhist light and holy power, can she not lose her soul.


    Smell speech, she just then grateful way: "thank Tang Shi."

 Chapter 638

    Tang Ning''s divine consciousness scanned her body, and finally found the light mass shrunk to the size of a pill in a corner of the elixir field. At the moment, a wave of Buddhist light and holy power wrapped it, protecting the light group from the turbulent spiritual breath in her body, and came all the way to her divine consciousness.


    After adjusting the breath in her body, she abandoned the distractions and focused on the pulse opening in her body again.


    Eight pulse is open, but this is not enough, she wants to open twelve pulse, she wants to build foundation of heaven! Lay a solid foundation for the future fairway road!


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, the roar of dull thunder continued, dark clouds like waves rolling in the sky above the forest, the wind surged, blowing the wind whistling.


    As time went by, the ninth meridian was opened. The pain was like someone was digging skin and beating bones with a knife.


    "Ah


    She clenched her hands into fists and raised her head with a roar. Her spirit breath surged up like a surging river, pounding the unseen meridians in her body.


    "Boom! Boom... "


    The sound of thunder became louder and louder, and the dark clouds came closer and closer. It seemed as if he could reach out his hand. At this moment, Tang Ning resisted the sharp pain of the vertebra heart and burst open the remaining meridians in his body with the surging spiritual power.


    Article 10 Article 11


    Until, when the twelfth meridians are opened, the muscles and veins that reach the extreme in the body make a click sound at this moment, and the twelve meridians break inch by inch, making a crisp sound of breaking


    "Ah


    Her hands clenched her fists tightly, she looked up to the sky with a loud roar. At this moment, her body''s breath poured into the elixir field. In an instant, it was like a lake, which was filled and overflowed by the surging river water. At this moment, a spirit breath rose to the peak, and the sky rolled with dark clouds like fierce beasts. At this moment, a flash of electric light flashed across the whole sky All seemed to split a crack in general, the next moment, condensed in the dark clouds for several days, fiercely cleaved the first thunder.


    "Boom!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound of thunder roared, which made the whole sky reverberate with the sound of the thunder. The powerful thunder fell on Tang Ning below. In an instant, the powerful force of heaven and earth swung around. Fangyuan was ten miles away. The trees were all over the place. The ground was shaking and cracking with a crack.


    "Boom!"


    However, after taking a breath, the second thunder fell from the sky and shot down Tang Ning''s body precisely. The power of that day''s thunder spread all over her body and ran through every muscle and vein of her body. The original broken meridians were connected quickly in the second thunder with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Boom!"


    The third thunder breaks down after half a column of incense. This thunder also contains powerful force of heaven and earth. It hardens every muscle and muscle in Tang Ning''s body, helping her to get rid of the ordinary fetus and really step into the road of cultivating immortals!


    If someone can see it, they will know that every inch of her body and spiritual pulse are like new life. The pure immortal spirit is filled with golden Buddha light and holy power. It washes every inch of her body, nourishes every inch of her muscles and veins, and drives the progress of the spirit breath. From the foundation construction stage, it always goes up until it reaches the peak of the Ninth level of foundation construction Come on

 Chapter 639

    The dark clouds in the sky receded like tides, and the strong wind also stopped. What appeared was a piece of colorful sunlight spreading all over the sky. When the fairy music came from the depths of the clouds, a mirage of fairy air appeared in the colorful sunlight.


    In the fairyland full of flowers, twelve graceful fairies are dressed in colorful clothes. Some of them play music by plucking the strings with their bare hands, some dance with their sleeves and offer fairy dances. Cranes fly with flying wings, and magpies rotate in circles in the colorful glow


    This scene, at this moment, appears in the eight corners of the sky, whether it is the land of mortals or the land of immortals, in this moment, we all see the mirage in the sky, and see the colorful glow in the sky.


    Almost as soon as the mirage and colorful fairyland appeared, it caused a great sensation and shock in the land of mortals and fairies, especially the people of various clans in the land of immortals could not sit still in the incredible shock.


    "Flowers are in full bloom, fairy E plays music, mirage appears in colorful sunlight, cranes and magpies greet each other. This is the twelve channels of human relations, and the foundation of heaven is successful!"


    "The legendary foundation of heaven! Who is this man? "


    "How many people have no one to build the foundation successfully? Where is the monk who built the foundation? Does anyone know? "


    "If this movement in the land of immortals must cause all powerful people to explore, now there is no vision in the land of immortals, it can only be in the land of mortals."


    "Hiss! Impossible? How can anyone build the foundation according to the law of heaven


    Some of the monks who were getting together were talking about it. Someone said, "if this son can build the foundation of heaven, he must be a wizard of cultivation. He has to find him out and cultivate him in his family. In the future, he will become a strong man."


    People in the land of immortals are talking about it, while in the place of mortals, for those who know little about it, seeing the mirage of the colorful rays of the sky is only a sign of good fortune, and they are talking about what kind of happy things may happen.


    People in the land of mortals are different from those in the land of immortals. Even if they are masters of aristocratic families, they don''t know what the way of heaven is to build foundation. They have less contact with them and know less about it. But they also know that when the sky is auspicious, there will be happy events.


    However, the old Dean of Tianlong college, looking at the auspicious appearance in the sky that day, he stroked his long eyebrows in surprise and whispered in surprise: "is this the foundation built by someone in heaven? It''s not common people to build the foundation of heaven and open twelve channels! I don''t know what a successful man is like


    At the same time, Cheng Yang Zun, who took two disciples of the sect and searched for the demon star in the mortal land, glanced at the sky after seeing the colorful glow in the sky that day. He wanted to see who the man who built the foundation of heaven was?


    In the land of mortals, he can also open twelve channels and successfully build the foundation of heaven''s way. If he can cultivate ghosts and talents, he will surely have great achievements in the future.


    However, sitting in the middle of the forest, Downing opened her eyes after her breath calmed down. She breathed out her breath gently, and what she saw was the scene in the sky.


    "And Xian''e playing music in the advanced stage?" She couldn''t help laughing and enjoying the picture of fairyland.

 Chapter 640

    It was only when the picture gradually disappeared that she stood up, quickly packed up the things around her and moved the place.


    Although it is in the deep mountains, I''m afraid that this kind of activity will lead to some unnecessary troubles. What she dislikes the most is trouble. The most important thing is to quickly move away from here.


    What''s more, she still has her soul in her mind. She has to figure out what''s going on? How could she not even notice a touch of soul hidden in this body?


    Soon after she cleaned up her things and wiped away the traces, Cheng Yang Zun came to the place where Tang Ning built the foundation. However, when he came here, he could not find anyone


    After nightfall, Downing stayed with a family.


    After finishing the border, she sat cross legged on the bed and moved out the light group wrapped with the Buddha light in her divine consciousness. With the light group moved out to the palm of her hand, she realized that this was no longer a soul, only a wisp of remnant thoughts was left, and because of the protection of the Buddha light in her body, the residual thoughts could be condensed into a group.


    "Downing." She called.


    "Master Tang." The light in the palm beat for a while and called out.


    Listening to the voice, I knew that the owner of the body was here. At this moment, Tang Ning had mixed feelings. When she came to the body, the original owner had already died, but she didn''t want to have a wisp of residual thoughts remaining in the body and agglomerated into a group.


    "May I call you Xiaoning?" She asked.


    "Good." The light group answered.


    Downing looked at the light in his hand and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I occupied your body." Not only occupied her body, but also inherited everything from her body.


    The light group in the palm of his hand was still and silent. After a while, he said sadly, "master Tang, I''m dead." She''s dead! She was scared to death. Tang Shi became her after her death and survived for her.


    Downing was silent and did not speak. Yeah! She''s dead, and all that''s left is just a wisp of remnant thoughts.


    "I''m dead. I''m scared to death. My spirits are scared out of my body. I don''t know where I''m going. So I can''t reincarnate. Only a wisp of thoughts remains in this body. It''s like being trapped in a small black room, just like that night, that terrible little room."


    Xiao Ning''s voice is soft and quiet, with a trace of tremor. In the past so long, as long as she thinks of it, she still feels afraid, helpless and desperate.


    "Until one day, there will be sporadic Buddha light in this, I gradually wake up, but, I dare not speak, I am afraid you will get rid of me, so I have been in the corner, quietly watching, watching you avenge me, watching you take me home, see my father, as well as, brother Ling Yun."


    "My brother Lingyun Tang Shi, I really like him very much. I can see and hear him, but I can''t touch him. " Xiao Ning gently said, voice with loneliness and melancholy.


    Downing didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "I see him confessing to you again and again, seeing you refuse him again and again, and seeing his disappointment and loneliness every time. I don''t understand why you are not moved by such an excellent and outstanding person as he is?"

 Chapter 641

    Tang Ning''s eyes twinkled slightly, with a trace of meditation, as if thinking: Nangong Lingyun as excellent and outstanding people, why she is not moved?


    But what is it like to be moved? I haven''t experienced it. I don''t know.


    "So I quietly came out, I want you to like him, he is such a good person, I think, only you are so good can be worthy of him, I use my obsession to try to influence you, let you slowly like him, but..."


    She didn''t expect that Tang Ning''s will was not influenced by her obsession at all. Fortunately, later, because brother Lingyun gave his life to save him and blocked his fatal sword for him, Tang Shi finally moved, and her obsession played a role in that moment.


    Instead of worrying about her attempts to influence her with obsession, Downing sighed and asked, "do you like him so much that you are willing to hand him over to me?"


    She always thought that it was just a wisp of obsession with Nangong Lingyun left by her original body. Unexpectedly So it is.


    "Master Tang, although I am dead, you are still alive. Seeing you alive is like seeing me alive. Moreover, I know everything about you and how excellent you are. If you two can be together, it will be my last wish."


    Downing laughed and shook his head, "no, it''s not the same. I am who I am, and I am not you. Even if this body is you, there will be different lives, different futures and different choices due to different souls. "


    She laughed and continued: "because Nangong Lingyun gave up his life to save him, and thought that I could not practice and still treat each other sincerely, so I was moved. I gave him a chance to try to accept him, but I think more often, I should treat him as a brother, as a student under my hand! Since you still have a wisp of residual thoughts here, I''ll find a chance to let you make a break with him


    "No, no!"


    "Don''t let him know that I''m dead, don''t let him know you''re not me, don''t..."


    Tang Ning was stunned and asked, "why?"


    The light group was silent and stopped in the palm of Downing''s hand for a long time, with a trace of hesitation, helplessness, confusion and loneliness.


    "I''m afraid. I''m afraid that the person he likes is downing who met on the street after returning to the city. I''m afraid that what he likes is the one who appears in front of the Tang family''s gate and solves the Tang family''s crisis. I''m afraid that he likes the Tang Ning who is full of self-confidence and ancient spirit, and I''m afraid to hear the rejection from him..."


    Hearing this, Downing understood.


    Nangong Lingyun knew her when she was a child, but she did not know her when she grew up. When he came back from college, he met her already.


    "I see." She said. But in my mind, in this case, how to solve this problem?


    "Dad, I don''t want him to know that I''m dead." She said in a low voice, voice lonely way: "he is to know that I am alive scared to death, will be very sad, just like now is very good, although I am dead, but you have replaced me to live, instead of me to accompany my father''s side, this is enough."

 Chapter 642

    Hearing this, Tang Ning thought for a moment and said, "it''s not a matter that you hide in this body like this now, right! I''ll find you a container that can be attached to the temporary residence, and put you in the space in the Guanyin bamboo for cultivation. When I do, I''ll find a time to retrieve your lost soul and send you to reincarnation


    "Can I not be put into the space? I want to follow you and see more of the outside world. "


    "It''s different outside the body and inside the body. In my body, you''re just a wisp of wisp. The light of Buddha won''t hurt you, but it''s hard to say if you''re outside."


    She touched her head, thought for a while, and said, "it''s one thing that I didn''t know you were in the body before. Now that I know, I can''t let you stay in it any more."


    After all, if she still stays in a corner of her body, she can almost say that she has no reservation for her, everything is under her eyes, and she doesn''t like the feeling of insecurity.


    "Yes."


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she took out a small gourd, drew a symbol on it, and then injected a Buddhist light into it. Then she said, "stay on this gourd first! I''ll tie this gourd to the heaven and earth bag around my waist, so that you can see the outside world, and the runes on it can also warm you up. When you find your soul in the future, you can be reincarnated. "


    "Good, thank you, master Tang." It floated to the jade gourd, attached to it and tied to her waist.


    After settling the matter, Downing let out a light breath and lay down on the bed.


    She did not rush back to the college, but first lived here for two days. After adjusting the foundation of her whole body to the breath, she collected her strength and covered up the fact that she had built the foundation. Then she set out for Tianlong college.


    The time for the opening of Tianlong college is coming. All the people in the college are returning to the college one after another. Even situ and ye feibai come to the college ahead of time.


    On this day, several people came to tianlongcheng small gathering from the college and sat around the table. Ye feibai sipped his wine and said, "we haven''t seen Tangshi for a long time. We thought we could have met Tangshi earlier, but he hasn''t come back to the college yet."


    "I don''t know where Tang Shi has traveled? I always feel that if I go with him, it will be very lively and interesting. " Gao Chen said.


    Situ Nansheng glanced at them and said, "Tang Shi didn''t even bring Hanzhi and Xingtong. How could he take us? Don''t think about it. "


    "By the way, do you all know about Nangong Lingyun''s worship to Xianzong?" Ye feibai looked at them and asked.


    "Yes, it is said that his strength has reached the peak of the spirit master now. How can he advance so fast?" Situ said in a slightly sour tone.


    A person whose strength was not even comparable to him has become the most outstanding one in their college. This popularity is really beyond all the people.


    "There is no way, some people just have fairyland, Nangong Lingyun is such a person, we can''t catch up." Ye feibai sighed and shook the fan in his hand and looked down the street.


    "When I went back to my family, my elders asked about his Nangong family. When I left, I heard that they arranged to visit Nangong family. Oh, by the way, there is a Tang family. The Tang family is also powerful. It has become a top family." Ye feibai said, looking at them, he said, "have you ever been to Qingyun city?"

 Chapter 643

    Situ said lazily: "my family should go. As far as the two families you mentioned are concerned, I heard that they are going to go. Anyway, I''m not interested. Let them toss about it!"


    "Well, our family sent someone to send a gift." Gao Chen also spoke.


    "Why? You see, isn''t that brother Niu? " Ye feibai, seeing a big burden on the street and a big axe pinned to his waist, laughs and jumps at him with the peanuts on the table.


    Niu vigorously looked at the familiar Tianlong City, grinning and lifting the heavy burden on his back. Suddenly, he felt that there was a hidden weapon attacking him. He immediately took out the big ax from his waist and drank hard.


    "Who! Dare to attack your grandfather Niu


    "Bang!"


    Peanuts shot down on his big ax, and made a slight clang sound. However, the sound of his moderate and fierce drinking made people in the street startled. He quickly backed away and looked at him with a big axe and a tiger waist and bear''s back.


    Seeing that it was a peanuts, Niu Dali was a little silly. Looking around, he was looking at him with a big axe. Niu Dali laughed and showed a simple and honest look, saying: "it''s OK, it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad man."


    Several people who saw this scene upstairs laughed. Ye feibai called out to him on the street: "brother Niu! Here. "


    Niu vigorously followed the sound and noticed several people on the second floor of the restaurant not far away. He quickly took the axe to his waist and walked quickly to the restaurant.


    "It''s you! I thought it was who attacked me He strode up the second floor, came to their side, took off the bag and put it aside, and then sat down at the table.


    "Why did you go back to Tianlong city so soon? Did you go to college? Is everyone else here? And has Tang Shi come back? My mother asked me to bring something to him Niu Dali said, without being polite to them, he directly called the waiter to bring the dishes and chopsticks, and then he sat down and began to eat.


    Hearing what he said, the three of them looked at the burden beside him. Ye feibai said with a smile: "we went to the college, and the students didn''t come back. The main reason is that Tang Shi hasn''t arrived yet. So we went to the city to get together, but we didn''t expect to meet you."


    Then he looked at the heavy burden and asked curiously, "did your mother give it to Tang Shi? What is it? "


    "Haha, my mother made delicious food by herself. You childish brothers may not be used to eating, so I didn''t bring it to you. All these are for Tang Shi."


    Hearing his words, situ glanced at him with a smile and said, "do you know we don''t want any more? What do we want to do? "


    "That''s right. You said you didn''t bring us any of these things with you? Brother Niu, it''s not interesting enough! " Ye feibai also teased him with a smile.


    Gao Chen on one side saw it and laughed: "there are few people who are really cool like brother Niu. They don''t even treat us politely."


    After the cow vigorously picked up a bowl of rice, he drank a bowl of soup. Then he put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. Ha ha, with a smile, he said in a loud voice, "what''s polite to you? I''m not a member of your aristocratic family. I like to speak and do things directly. Besides, when I''m so familiar, it''s hypocritical to be polite, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 644

    In a few people talking and laughing, Tang Ning also came to Tianlong city.


    Once in Tianlong City, looking at this familiar place, she couldn''t help smiling. She stayed here for a longer time than in the Tang family. As expected, she still felt familiar with everything here.


    In the city, he came to a small tea stand at the gate of the city to have a rest. After drinking two cups of tea, he thought about whether to buy something to go back to college?


    Unexpectedly, did not expect to hear a few surprise sound into the ear.


    "Master Tang!"


    Listening to the sound, she looked into the street and saw situ and ye feibai, Gao Chen and Niu Dali walking towards the street. When she saw them, she began to laugh.


    "It''s you! It''s still some time before the college starts. Why are you back so soon? "


    "Master Tang, you''ve been away for a long time. We want to come here early to see if you''re back. We didn''t expect that we would meet." Ye feibai said with a smile. Looking at him, he was still wearing a green suit, with a round bamboo pinned around his waist and a bald head. He felt very familiar.


    "Tang Shi, I brought you a lot of my mother''s own things. You see, this is a big bag, which I brought to you."


    "So much!" Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing. His clear eyes turned like glass and said with a smile, "I''ll guess, it must be delicious!"


    "Yes, they are all delicious, hehe, hehe." The cow nodded vigorously. He knew what Tang Shi liked to eat, especially meat, so he was sure that he would like all the things he brought with him.


    Downing clapped his hand and said with a smile, "I knew that."


    "Master Tang, it''s too late today. Let''s live in Tianlong city first! How about going back to college tomorrow? " Situ asked.


    Downing thought about it and nodded, "it''s OK."


    Situ said with a smile, "I''ll arrange it. Master Tang must not have eaten yet? What would Tang Shi like to eat? We''ll go with you. "


    "I just had a big cake on the way, but I''m not hungry. Let''s go to the inn first." She stood up and said to situ, "just stay nearby. Don''t bother."


    "Good." In response, situ took them to a nearby inn to stay.


    In the wing room, the cow vigorously opened the bag, took out a jar from inside, and put them on the table one by one. He said, "master Tang, this is mushroom meat sauce, this is soy sauce, this is a small dish. It''s very refreshing to send porridge to eat. Besides, my mother has cut and pickled the pickled duck. These can be eaten directly. It can be eaten for a long time in this jar There are these... "


    When Tang Ning looked at the seven or eight small pots and several small jars on the table, she could not help laughing. She opened the sauced duck and took out a piece of it. Ye feibai, Gao Chen and situ could not help but swallow their saliva.


    What do you think of Tang Shi''s delicious food?


    "Xiaoniu, this pickled duck made by your mother is really delicious. If you are greedy, you can eat it directly. It is easy and convenient. If you add a pot of wine, it will be better." Downing didn''t enjoy one piece, but picked up another.


    "Master Tang, look at your delicious food. Let''s try some?" Ye feibai approached and said.


    "I''ll get the wine!" Gao Chen said that he went downstairs and brought up a jar of wine.

 Chapter 645

    Situ was more direct. He took a piece of it with his chopsticks and nodded: "it''s really delicious. Brother Niu, are you also raising ducks?"


    "Hey, I bought it in the village. My mother''s cooking is the best. If you like it, I''ll ask my mother to cook more and get you some." Seeing that they all like to eat what he brings, he is also happy.


    "Well, don''t forget it then." Ye feibai said in a hurry, but also gathered to clip a piece to eat.


    Downing clip some out, then quickly the rest of the full space, smile: "taste a little good, don''t taste too much, these are all mine."


    "Have you all eaten? Don''t wait for me. " Gao Chen came forward with the wine, poured some for them, and then picked up a piece to eat.


    "Master Tang, you said you would take us out to experience again. When will we go?" Gao Chen is still most concerned about this matter, and wants to travel with him.


    Tang Ning, who had eaten a few pieces of pickled duck, wiped the corners of his mouth, and then said, "this thing! I think it will take some time. I''ll arrange other things by then. Let''s talk about it again! "


    After sipping the wine, situ thought for a moment and asked, "master Tang, it''s been spread all over the world recently. Have you refined a kind of spirit liquid that can make people advanced? Is it true? "


    After hearing this, ye feibai and Gao Chen both look at Tang Shi. They also heard the news. During this period of time, more and more legends about Tangshi came out from all over the country.


    They heard that master Tang went to a temple called Hanshan Temple, and saved the monks who had been trapped in the temple for three years. They heard that master Tang was still there for several days as a master of breaking the contract, and he was able to cut off the good and evil.


    They heard that Tang Shi also saved countless people in the towns affected by mountain torrents. Tang Shi removed the rat demons for them, and the people there even built a Tang Shi temple for Tang Shi, in which there was Tang Shi''s golden body and was worshipped by the people in that town.


    In addition, they also heard a lot about master Tang. Among them, one of them was spreading wildly recently that he had the power to bring the dead back to life because he had saved a child who had already died.


    In addition, master Tang refined a kind of spirit liquid that can help the monks to advance. The strength of those who took it would be more or less advanced. Among the three people who got the spirit liquid, two of them became spiritual masters because of the spirit liquid, and one of them entered the peak stage of Qi refining. It is because of this pile by pile that the deeds of master Tang have been wildly circulated and speculated about him The origin of.


    Although they didn''t experience these things with Tangshi during this period of time, they heard some of the things that spread all over the country. That''s why they hope that they can follow Tang Shi''s side and travel with him. They believe that if they follow him, there will be many things that they can''t meet before.


    Only Niu Dali, with a blank face, asked, "what advanced spirit liquid? What''s the news? " Why didn''t he hear about it all the way?


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes were bent and he said with a smile: "yes! There is such a thing. " She stretched out her waist and said, "when I came back, I stayed in an auction house for a few days. By the way, she took three bottles of newly refined spirit liquid for some miraculous medicine."

 Chapter 646

    When the news spread, they would naturally receive news, and there was nothing to hide, so they said it.


    Seeing that situ Du asked, ye feibai also asked curiously: "master Tang, I heard that you still have the ability to bring the dead back to life? Is it true? Did you really save a child who was out of breath? How did it work? "


    "It''s true to have saved a child, but it''s impossible to bring it back from the dead. At that time, the child was suffocating and out of breath, that is to say, he was in a state of suspended animation. Therefore, he did not die. As long as the rescue is timely, he can be rescued."


    At that time, if she didn''t save it, the child would have died. However, it is not worth mentioning that this kind of work is within the scope of her ability.


    Listen to his simple words, but they know that not everyone can save such a breathless child, from which we can see that his medical skills have been called immortal doctors!


    "Master Tang, why are you so good?"


    Ye feibai can''t help but ask, Ming Ming is younger than them, but how can it be so fierce? Where on earth did he come from? What kind of family can raise people like him?


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, then stood up, patted his shoulder, and solemnly said: "no way, a ghost like me is rare in a hundred years, you are envious of not coming, OK, go out! I''m tired all the way before I go to sleep. "


    Hearing what he said, several people''s lips twitched. Thanks to them, they thought he would say something nutritious, but they were seriously fooling them.


    "Let''s go out first. Mr. Tang will have a rest! We''ll have dinner together in the evening. " Ye feibai said, and then he got up and went out with situ and them.


    Donning stretched out and went to bed. He lay down and went to sleep. I didn''t have a good rest all the way to Tianlong city. Let''s have a good rest first!


    But outside, several people came to another room to drink tea. Niu Dali asked, "why didn''t I understand what you said to Tang Shi in it? Does he have an elixir that can be advanced? Is it true? "


    "Of course, it''s true. Didn''t you hear the news?"


    Gao Chen said, looked at him and said: "it can be said that this news has spread everywhere. Most of the monks in the land of mortals know that there are three families who can easily get the three bottles of spirit liquid of Tangshi with the spirit medicine. They give the spirit liquid to their sons respectively. Two of the three sons of the three families jumped directly from the fifth level of Qi refining to the spirit Master level, and the other became the peak of Qi refining Monk, this has caused a great stir in the local area. "


    Niu Dali listened to a Zheng and shook his head: "I didn''t hear that, we didn''t have a good news there. All the way I went was just a hill road. I didn''t know there was still this."


    "Oh! Master Tang''s spirit liquid is hard to find. When I came here this time, my father and his family asked me to ask him if he could go through the back door and sell us a bottle or two of it! But when I saw Tang Shi, I didn''t mean to ask. " When situ Nansheng remembered what his elders had told him, he could not help but feel headache.


    Gao Chen''s face also showed a blush and said: "my family also let me ask Tang Shi if I can sell a bottle of spirit liquid to our Gao family through a back door. If it doesn''t work, what kind of miraculous medicine do you need? As long as master Tang opens his mouth, the elders in the family will also go to find it."

 Chapter 647

    However, like situ, he didn''t mean to open the mouth.


    Ye feibai gently shook the fan and said, "where is the Tang Shi''s stuff so easy to get? He doesn''t have worldly things in his hand. Which one is not valuable? My family, like your family, has also said that if you can get a bottle of advanced spirit liquid from master Tang, you can train another disciple of the family. But I refused directly, because I know it''s no use. "


    He took a sip of tea and said, "besides, we have been listening to master Tang for a long time. Who have you seen who got the gift from master Tang?"


    As soon as he said this, situ and Gao Chen looked directly at the cow drinking tea. Even ye feibai stopped for a moment, and looked at the cow vigorously and laughed.


    "It''s not that there''s no such thing. It''s like a cow, isn''t it?" He didn''t remember the rest.


    Niu Dali is drinking tea! As soon as they talked about him, he looked at them. Seeing that they looked at him with envious eyes, he said, "it''s useless for you to see me. I don''t have anything from master Tang. The amulet given by master Tang is for my mother."


    He knew that amulet was a good thing, and he let his mother take it with him when he went back.


    "I''ll let my mother take it with me when I go back. My mother said that the amulet given by master Tang is really good. I can sleep soundly at night and have enough spirit, which is more than the spirit I can get from the temple."


    This is his mother''s original words. She got a talisman from master Tang, but she was very happy. She kept saying that she would bring delicious food to Tang Shi. That''s why he carried such a big bag of things.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, that is, I also want to ask for a talisman for my mother." Situ Nansheng said, thinking in his heart, how can I get a talisman from Tang Shi?


    Although he was a little prickly, his filial piety was still filial. His mother was the wife of the situ family. He did not lack any treasures, but lacked such a amulet.


    "It''s boring to sit here. Anyway, master Tang is sleeping. Why don''t we go out and have a look? I want to buy something else! " The cow spoke vigorously and looked at them.


    "No problem." Anyway, it is dry to sit, a few people then should, accompany the cattle vigorously to go outside to turn around.


    Several people accompanied him to turn two blocks. Seeing that he bought some daily necessities, situ asked: "what else is missing? Buy it together! If there are too many things to take, they will be sent to the college together. "


    "I have bought them, and I can carry them myself." Niu Dali grinned and said to them, "let''s go there and sit down for a while."! I''ll treat you to bean curd


    Several people listen to not from a Leng, look at the bean blossom stand on the street, and look at Niu Dali, can''t help laughing.


    "It''s always about eating and eating, and that''s why brother Niu will ask us to eat bean curd." Ye feibai said with a smile, and walked toward the bean blossom stand and said with a smile, "go! It''s rare for brother Niu to be generous once. We can''t afford to Buddha. Isn''t his face? "


    Hearing this, situ and Gao Chen also laughed, and took Niu Dali''s shoulder and went to the stall.


    Niu Dali looked at the three of them and asked, "do you want less sugar or a little sweeter?"


    Three people look at each other, and the same way: "less sugar!"


    "Yes." The cow responded vigorously, then waved and yelled: "Auntie, four bowls of bean curd! Three bowls of less sugar and one bowl of extra suga

 Chapter 648

    "Good, good, right away." The busy woman over there smiles and comes over with a pot of bean curd. She puts on four bowls and says with a smile, "come on, four bowls of bean curd. Now scrape and add sugar."


    Si Tu, ye feibai and Gao Chen, as masters of the aristocratic family, hardly eat sweet bean curd in the street stall. At this time, they saw the woman carrying a pot of bean curd, scraping lightly with a thin iron spoon in her hand, and scooping them four bowls with great speed.


    "A few childe eat slowly, if not enough sugar, call me again." The woman said and walked away with the pot.


    Si Tu looked at the white flowers with a spoonful of sugar on it. He took a sip and said, "although it''s sweet, it tastes good, it''s sweet, and the bean curd is still hot."


    Ye feibai and Gao Chen also tried and nodded: "it''s not bad. The bean curd is very tender and sweet. It tastes as good as those high-grade cakes and sweets in the city."


    "Hey, a bowl of sweet bean curd will open your eyes? It''s true that rich and noble childe doesn''t understand the common people''s snacks. You should know that bean curd is a kind of food that can be eaten by children and old people. " Niu Dali said, scooping bean curd to eat, a few times then ate a bowl, and then took the bowl to find the aunt and scraped a bowl back.


    "Master Tang must like to eat. I''ll bring him a bowl later." Niu Dali said, and ate.


    "Brother Niu, how did the bean curd seem to be scraped off with that thin spoon? It''s not a scoop? " Gao Chen asked curiously.


    "Because the bean curd is tender and congealed. If you use a scoop, it will crush the bottom. If you scrape it layer by layer, you won''t be able to scrape it. Moreover, the bean curd is beautiful." Niu Dali said as he ate and asked, "are you enough? Would you like another bowl


    "No, I can''t eat more sweets. I''ll come back later." Ye feibai shook his head and said.


    "Ah! What are you doing? "


    A voice of shame and anger came with panic, and the sound of bowls and spoons crashing.


    I saw a girl in a flower skirt, two braids and bean flowers in front of her, with a look of shame and indignation on her face, but her body shrank back and hid behind the woman in the stall.


    But before the table, a man in front of a royal guards Douhua micro sprinkle, he seems to have not seen the general, but with a bit of teasing, said: "did not accidentally touch a small hand? It''s not a big deal. Is it worth making a fuss? But don''t mention it. It''s very slippery. "


    The man''s fingers rubbed against each other, as if they were savoring something. The other guests frowned slightly, and their faces showed disapproval. The girl was even more angry and ashamed, but she did not dare to take any action against him. She was angry and cried because of the shameless attitude of the man.


    "You see, the bean flowers are all sprinkled and splashed on my robe. But I can''t afford to buy this small stall on my body. What can I do now?"


    The man gazed at the girl, with some salivation in his eyes, and said, "why don''t you come and help me wipe it? As long as you wipe it clean, it''s all over. "


    The other diners listened and shook their heads: "this man is not good. How can his character be so bad?"


    "Yes, it''s too tasteless."


    "Young master, do you think it''s ok? I''ll help you clean it." The woman came forward and said, but did not dare to offend him.

 Chapter 649

    Seeing that the woman came forward with a rag, she was going to wipe it on him. The man in royal clothes quickly waved it, and his face was disgusted: "go! What kind of wipe? Can you touch me freely, too? If you want to wipe it, your daughter will come. "


    At the outermost table, the situ several people who were sitting saw and were thinking of opening their mouth. They saw that Niu Dali had already stood up, went inside and wiped a handful of pot ash, and then went to the man in royal clothes.


    Three people see each other one eye, coincidentally show a smile. Put on the ashes? This is what brother Niu will do.


    "Where to wipe? Here? It looks greasy! Come on, I''ll wipe it for you Niu vigorously stepped forward, without saying a word, he lifted his man''s Lapel with one hand, and wiped the man''s face with the other hand.


    "Look at the little white face, like a little white face."


    Niu Dali said with disgust, a pair of hands stained with pot ash were smearing on the man''s face: "but it doesn''t matter. It''s OK for your grandfather Niu to help you smear a little bit."


    "Ah! Who are you? get the hell out of here! Go away Well


    The man was seized and lifted up. His face was smeared by Niu Dali''s big hand, which was as black as the bottom of the pot. Seeing that he was still crying, Niu Dali took the dishcloth on the table and put it directly into his mouth.


    "Come on, let me have a look at your salty pig''s hoof." As Niu Dali said this, he took his hand and stretched out his hand in a reverse direction. The bone was not broken, but the tendon was very painful.


    "Woo..."


    The man''s mouth was filled with sweat, which made his eyes turn over.


    "It''s a soft legged shrimp. It doesn''t have to be tossed about." Niu Dali chuckled and threw him into the street.


    The man fell and sat on the ground, took off the dishcloth in his mouth and got up, pointed at him angrily and drank: "who are you! How dare you hurt me


    "Hurt you? Do you see that I hurt you? Get hurt? Where is it? " Niu Dali showed a simple and honest smile, but when the eyes were staring at the man, it was with a bit of threat, a bit of ruthlessness.


    "Tianlong city is not allowed to fight inside, but if you want to fight or something, your grandfather Niu can help you loosen your bones."


    Maybe it was his movements that scared the man. The man stepped back and pointed to him and said, "I remember you! You, you wait for me As soon as the voice dropped, he ran away.


    Seeing this, there was a burst of applause from the stall. Someone recognized them and said with a smile: "good job! I remember you. You seem to be Tianlong students. Last time I saw you were still with Mr. Tang. You are worthy of being taught by Mr. Tang. "


    "Hey, hey." Niu Dali grinned and saw the aunt with her daughter to thank him.


    "Auntie, fill me another bowl and take it away." Niu Dali said and took it out.


    "Good, good, no money. Thanks to the childe''s help." The woman said quickly.


    "You have to take it when you do business. Take it!" Niu Dali said and gave them the money of Douhua.


    Vaguely, I heard someone talking


    "There are a lot of rumors about Tang Shi recently. It is said that not long ago, Tang Shicai saved a child who was out of breath."


    "I also heard that some family members came to see Master Tang with miraculous herbs. Tang Shi took them and finally gave them four peace charms. They were still inferior jade Guanyin."


    On hearing this, the three men could not help but look at each other.


    Tang Shi sent four peace Charms out? They didn''t get a message!

 Chapter 650

    "Inferior jade Guanyin? It can''t be true? They took the miraculous medicine to the door, and Tang Shi sent them the inferior jade Guanyin? Really or not? How can a person with such an identity as Tang Shi be able to give away inferior things? "


    "Of course, it is true. I also know that all the owners were in a daze at that time. What kind of treasure did they not see? How can the inferior jade Guanyin look good? "


    After hearing the news, situ Ji Ren over there has already planned to send a message back and ask people to inquire. If the family members don''t know the treasure, they must change the peace symbol of master Tang to Yi.


    "Go! Go back. " Niu Dali washed and came back with the bean curd in his hand. Seeing the three of them thinking, he called out: "what do you want? Let''s go


    "Brother Niu, go back first. I have something to do." Ye feibai said, stood up and left first.


    "Well, you go back first. I have something to tell you." Situ also followed, seeing ye feibai go, he also left in a hurry.


    "Brother Niu, I''ll go too. I''ll be back soon." Gao Chen said, and quickly left.


    Niu Dali was stunned for a moment and scratched his head: "what are you doing? It''s weird. " However, he didn''t care. He went back to Tang Shi with Douhua.


    Downing had a sleep, the whole person felt a lot of spirit, just got up to drink a glass of water, heard the knock on the door.


    "Master Tang? Are you awake? I brought you something to eat. " The sound of the cow''s powerful force sounded outside the door.


    "Come in." Tang Ning said, and poured a glass of water, see cattle vigorously carrying things in, then smile asked: "calf, what do you give me?"


    "Hey, Tang Shi, sweet bean curd is still hot." The cow vigorously put it forward and said, "after you go to sleep, we will go out for a walk. When we come back, we will eat bean curd and bring you a bowl."


    Thank you She patted him on the shoulder, opened it and ate, and asked, "is it only you who come back? How many of them? "


    "It''s going to do business, and I''ll be back in a minute." Said Niu Dali.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded, while eating bean curd, while chatting with him, after a short time, situ several people also came back.


    "Master Tang."


    Several people called, came to the table and sat down, staring at him all the time.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? If you have something to say, don''t look gloomy and resentful. It''s frightening. "


    Several people were said by him, a little embarrassed cough. Among them, situ Nansheng said, "master Tang, I heard you sent four peace Charms out?"


    "Well, not bad!" She nodded down, looked at them with a smile and said, "you know that, too? It''s a good news


    "Tang Shi, those people don''t know treasure. It''s a waste to give them to them." Ye feibai also spoke.


    Tang Ning shrugged, indifferent way: "it doesn''t matter, anyway can stay, this also depends on whether they have that blessing, what''s more, I also received other people''s elixir, not for nothing."


    Hearing this, situ came forward with a flattering smile on his face and said, "master Tang, I''ll also find some miraculous medicine to exchange a peace talisman with you."


    Downing looked at him deeply and shook his head with a smile: "no, my peace charm can''t be sent out at will."

 Chapter 651

    "Why?"


    Ye feibai also couldn''t help asking, "don''t you just send four to them? And brother Niu got one for nothing. How can we not get here? "


    The cow looked at him vigorously and corrected: "I don''t have it. It''s my mother who has it."


    "Because of this, it depends on the mood, the feeling, the chance and the people." She looked at them and said with a smile, "so my rune is not so easy to get. It is because it is not easy to get, so it is precious."


    When they saw that Qiu Fu failed, they gave up. Several people went to eat together, and then went to play in the city, until the next morning they went to the college together.


    After arriving at the college, Tang Ning went back to the cave himself first, and situ several people also went back to their residence.


    "Dumb! Dumb! The master is back


    Xiaohei was the first to find her, flapping her wings and flying to her bare head. As soon as the wings were opened, she seemed to be lying on her head. She rubbed her head happily.


    "Master, master! I want to die. "


    Downing could not help chuckling and said, "did I get into trouble when I was away?"


    "No, no! I''ve been following them, staring at them and not letting them get into trouble. " Xiaohei looked elated, raised his head and said.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Tang Tang!"


    Cold know and star pupil quickly walked over, even Shen Xingyue also quickly came to her side.


    "Tang Tang, you are back. I''m bored to death if you don''t come back." She ran forward happily, holding Downing''s arm.


    Tang Ning rubbed her head and asked with a smile, "are you obedient? Haven''t you been home these days? "


    "Yes! We didn''t go home until the Spring Festival. We came back to the college a few days ago. We wanted to wait for you in the city, but there were too many people. We didn''t know when you would come back, so we came back here to wait for you. "


    "Well, be obedient." Downing nodded.


    "Is everything going well with the master?" Han Zhi asked.


    Tang Ning laughed and said to the little girl beside him, "Yue son, you go and pour me a cup of tea."


    "Good." Star Yue see the little monk back, full of joy, also did not want to send her to leave, then happy to run to make tea.


    Tang Ning came to the table in front of him and sat down. He glanced at Han Zhi, and said with a smile, "I told my father about the identity of master Tang on this trip. What do you think of his reaction?"


    Cold know a listen, eyes are not free, Lord''s fall on her bald head. Secretly thought: so to say, the master knows that the master has become a bald thing?


    He couldn''t imagine the picture that the owner told him that he couldn''t let him lose a hair, but now he went back with a bald head.


    He hesitated and asked, "the owner of the house, didn''t he find his subordinates?"


    "No, I did." Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and said: "still roaring hard, cold know? Where is Hanzhi? Why didn''t you come back? "


    The star pupil on one side could not help but smile.


    Cold know then eyelid jump, hard scalp way: "wait for the future to return to the house, subordinates must come home in front of the Lord to apologize."


    "Don''t worry. My father didn''t blame you, and I told him that I shaved my hair when you didn''t come to me. It''s none of your business." Downing chuckled and, seeing that he looked stiff, did not tease him again.

 Chapter 652

    She took out two bottles of medicine from the space and said, "here are two bottles of spirit liquid, which can help you advance. Drink it sometime."


    When she said it was an advanced spirit liquid, they were stunned and could not help but look at each other. Han knew: "master, it is also said that the master has refined the spirit liquid that can help the advanced level. Moreover, it is hard to find any gold, so give it to us..."


    They are just the attendants of the master''s side. They can''t get such precious spirit liquid outside, but the master takes out two bottles for them. Isn''t it good? After all, I''m afraid that the other young masters and young ladies of the Tang family can''t touch such things.


    "It''s for you, it''s for you. How can you talk so much?" Tang Ning said, took a look at them and said, "besides, you are not strong enough to follow me. Take these two bottles of spirit liquid and hurry up to the level. Otherwise, I won''t take you to the immortal''s land in the future."


    On hearing this, the two faces suddenly showed a look of error, consternation and surprise: "the master wants to take us to the land of immortals?" Did they hear me right? The master said he would take them to the land of immortals?


    "What? I don''t want to go there? If you don''t want to go, just stay. " Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "No, no, no, we want to go, we want to follow the master!" The two men said in a hurry. They took the two bottles of spirit liquid in their hands and gratefully saluted Tang Ning: "thank you, master!"


    How lucky they were to be able to follow such a good master.


    Tang Cha, come on Star Yue put tea in front of Downing, then sat beside her, blinking a pair of beautiful eyes with joy staring at him.


    It seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time. Tang Tang becomes more beautiful.


    "Thank you." Tang Ning said, taking a sip of the tea, and then took out some of the things bought on the road and handed them to her: "these are gifts for you, some for eating and some for playing. See if you like them or not."


    "So much? Thank you Tang Tang. I like everything you give me! "


    She said happily, and put away the things she sent like a baby, leaving only a clay doll to play with, and said, "I''ll put this on the head of the bed!" As soon as the voice fell, he ran to the cave.


    Looking at her happy run away, Downing smile, stood up and said: "OK, I want to go to the library, you should do what you do."


    "Yes Cold knowledge and star pupil correspond.


    "Master, they all have gifts, but I don''t! You bully the bird Xiao Hei''s quiet voice came and Tang Ning was stunned.


    "Yours! What do you want? " Tang Ning asked with a smile that she had not prepared for Xiaohei.


    "Dumb! Dumb! It''s really not mine Xiaohei looked at her and her head dropped down.


    Seeing this, Downing thought about it and took out a small jar from the space: "here you are! No one else has any share of the sauced duck. "


    Small black a listen is only this, can''t help flapping wings to fly over, stop and land on the table top, immediately all happy: "clip more points, clip more points."


    "Two, no more." "I''m going to the library," he said, adding two pieces to it and waving! You don''t have to wait for me at night. "


    She chuckled and walked briskly to the library. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by several tutors in the middle of the way.


    "Master Tang, you are back!"


    "Master Tang, are you free? We''ll be waiting for you when we have food and wine. "

 Chapter 653

    Seeing the tutors, Downing paused for a moment and said with a smile, "I just came back and was thinking of going to the library."


    "It''s too late today. Why don''t you go tomorrow? Several of us have heard that you have come back. We have already prepared food and wine in the kitchen. We want to get together with several tutors. " Zhao said, his eyes fell on Tang Ning.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile, "OK!" And he went with them to their cave.


    The wine and dishes have been arranged, and several tutors are also enthusiastic. From time to time, they help her with the dishes and ask, "master Tang, are these dishes still palatable?"


    Downing laughed, looked at them and said, "the tutors won''t just invite me to drink and eat food, will they? If you have anything to say, please speak up. "


    Hearing his direct question, several people looked at each other and laughed: "master Tang, there is one thing indeed, because we heard that master Tang has refined the spirit liquid that can help friars improve their strength, so we wonder if master Tang can sell us a cup? No matter how much money we need, it''s just for the convenience of master Tang. As you know, our accomplishments have been here for many years. If we can make further progress... "


    Recently, he asked Tang Lingshi to come back to hear the news.


    Tang Ning also guessed that it might be because of this, so he said to them with a smile: "to be honest with some tutors, the miraculous herbs used to refine the spirit liquid are all fresh medicinal materials. Besides the year, they should be kept fresh. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to find them. So I refined those bottles. In addition to three bottles of easily changed medicinal materials, the remaining two were also given to Han Zhi and Xing Tong around me ¡£¡±


    Her voice stopped and continued: "besides, the spirit liquid is useful to the monks below the spirit Master, but it is not very effective for the friars at the spirit Master level. Therefore, no matter how well the spirit liquid is transmitted outside, it will not play a role for several masters."


    She laughed, looked at several people and said: "if some tutors are not for their own use, but are ready to prepare for other younger generation, even if I have them, I can''t directly give them to you, because I have an agreement with the auction house that my medicine can only be auctioned through them."


    Seeing that he said so clearly, they were naturally not easy to say anything, and then they said, "OK, we understand. Come on, let''s not talk about this, eat vegetables."


    "Good." Downing smile, see they are not restrained not to put, naturally also let go with them to eat.


    She had planned to go to the library, so she got together with them for a while, and didn''t go to the library until the next morning.


    On the other side of the Lin family, that is, the family that got one of the Ping''an runes sent by Tang Ning, because they had a good sleep during this period of time, they were full of mental energy. Because they heard that the little sister was not in good health recently, they took the carriage with them and some supplements, and went to visit their legitimate younger sister who lived in the south of the city.


    In the backyard, came to the main courtyard, looking at the little sister lying on the bed with deep sunken eyes, she couldn''t help but red eyes: "how thin into this? What did the doctor say? Did you take any medicine? "


    The woman on the bed is only thirty years old, but her face is bloodless, and her face is sick. When she sees her, she calls out weakly: "elder sister."

 Chapter 654

    "Elder sister."


    In the back came a man in his thirties with a haggard and tired face. He bowed his hand to Mrs. Lin and said, "I''ve invited many doctors in the city to see her, but the doctors said that the lady was not ill, and that she was caused by restlessness and night dreams. Now, the lady drinks Ningshen soup every day, but it still has no effect."


    "I haven''t been able to sleep well since I came back from here last time, but it''s not as serious as her." Mrs. Lin said, looking at the little sister on the bed, holding her hand and saying, "you should be relieved, don''t think too much."


    Looking at the glowing and ruddy elder sister, she could not help saying, "elder sister, you look so good."


    "It may be that people are happy at happy events. Do you know that your brother-in-law can take a bottle of spirit liquid..." She sat by the bed, holding her hand and telling her about the recent happy events of the Lin family. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep.


    The man next to him was stunned. He motioned to the maids to step back first and not to wake her up. Then he looked at Mrs. Lin in a low voice, lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "elder sister, my wife has not closed her eyes for two days. She said that she had a nightmare as soon as she closed her eyes. It is the first time that she fell asleep just like today."


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ll stay with her here! You also go to have a rest. During this period of time, you are busy, and you may be tired Mrs. Lin said softly, indicating that he would go to rest first.


    "Well, madam, I''ll take care of you." He saluted her and retreated.


    Mrs. Lin looked at her sleeping sister, and saw that she had frowned slightly and her heart was gradually relaxed. Her sleeping face did not look like a nightmare. She could not help looking at the hand she was holding tightly and her face was full of thought.


    She had been sleeping well since she came to see her last time, but the situation was not as strict as her. When did she get better sleep? It''s like wearing the Ping''an Rune given by Tang Shi, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but take out the amulet she was wearing. The jade Guanyin, the size of a fingernail, was sewn into a safety bag by her, and she never took it off. Now I think about it, the master of Tang is a man of great ability. Even if he gives a gift back, he can''t give some poor and useless things to her master. So, is this Ping''an Rune really a safe one?


    Mrs. Lin accompanied her little sister in the room. She sat and slept in the past. When she woke up, it was already evening. Just standing up, the sleeping person also woke up.


    "Elder sister?" Maybe she was able to close her eyes and sleep. She looked better than in the morning.


    "Awake? No nightmares? " Mrs. Lin asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, she was stunned for a moment, and her face was surprised: "yes! I didn''t have nightmares, but what did you do


    "The elder sister didn''t do anything. She just stayed here and slept with you." Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "you can lie down again! I''ll have some food for you. It''s getting late. I have to go back


    "Well, sister, when will you come again?"


    "I''ll come back to see you tomorrow." Mrs. Lin said, she went out and told her servants that she went to the front yard to find her brother-in-law. She planned to ask him to invite an eminent monk to come back and ask him to go to the temple to ask for a peace talisman.

 Chapter 655

    After she left her sister''s house, she took a carriage to the Lin family. The distance from the south of the city to the Lin family was only about an hour. However, the carriage was walking all the time. It was dark and still did not stop.


    Mrs. Lin, who was sitting in the carriage, could not help asking, "haven''t you arrived yet? Why is it so long? "


    However, she didn''t hear her entourage answer her. She frowned slightly and lifted the curtain to look out. She was stunned and immediately said, "where is this? How did you get here? "


    But the carriage was still walking, and there was no intention of stopping. It seemed that the accompanying people did not hear her voice. The strange feeling surprised her, but she calmed down secretly.


    "Stop! Stop


    She yelled, lifted the curtain and bent out. Seeing that the coachman and the maid sitting outside didn''t respond, she reached out and hit them in the neck. She knocked them unconscious and pulled the rope to stop the carriage.


    She did not dare to stay in the carriage. She lifted her skirt and jumped out of the carriage. She saw that the four escorts seemed to have lost their senses. The whole body did not respond. Only after the carriage stopped, their eyes were wide open and their faces were frightened, as if to see something terrible. Their eyes were bleeding and scared to death.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The bodies of several guards fell down, even the comatose coachman and maidservant. This strange scene made her fear, even her body was not free, the Lord trembled.


    Looking around, it was dark, and there was no one in the house. I didn''t know whether it was the illusion of panic. I just felt that the cold wind around me was thick, and there seemed to be a pair of eyes looking at her in the dark.


    "What man! Come out! Don''t play tricks! Come out


    Mrs. Lin drank and pulled out a sword from the waist of a guard and held it in her hand. As a lady of the aristocratic family, although she is not a spiritual master, she is also the eighth level cultivation of Qi refining. It is just that she has not used her own hands for many years after marriage, but it does not mean that she is a person without a chicken in her hands.


    "People? Ha ha... "


    A strange voice suddenly came, and made a gloomy laugh, which made people''s hair stand up.


    "Who! Come out Mrs. Lin was very calm and protected herself with a knife.


    "Then I will come out! You can see clearly... "


    As soon as the faint voice fell, a ghost with long hair floated out of the night. A long white skirt, a pale and swollen ghost face, and a ghost eye with faint light flowing blood appeared in front of Mrs. Lin.


    "Ah


    Even though she had psychological preparation, Mrs. Lin was still frightened and screamed. With her eyes closed, she clenched the knife in her hand and slashed at random: "what kind of ghost are you? go away! go away! Don''t come here! " As she retreated and ran back, she felt a heart beating with panic and fear.


    "Didn''t you tell me to come out? I''ll come out and show you what I am


    The ghost''s gloomy voice came out with a fierce voice, and her ghost hair all floated up, revealing the frightening face that was sometimes pale and swollen, and sometimes white bone. Her white ghost clothes fluttered, especially in the night, and the long ghost claws and gradually red and dripping blood like ghost eyes showed the ghost shape, which was very popular The gods were trembling and terrified.


    "Ah! Ghost! help! Help... "

 Chapter 656

    Mrs. Lin lost her composure at this moment. Shengsheng was frightened by the scene and her knife fell off. She ran as hard as she could, but the ghost was chasing after her. She saw the ghost with a sinister smile. Her legs softened and she fell to the ground.


    Mrs. Lin looked at the ghost in horror and cried out: "no! Don''t come here! I have no grievance with you in the past and no hatred in recent days. Why do you want to harm me? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! I''m a bad guy. You should have died! I let you dream of the ghost of Hell Night by night, haunted by evil spirits, and be tortured to death


    Perhaps it was because of the killing of Mrs. Lin''s entourage, the ghost power of the female ghost was greatly increased, and even the ghost words were gloomy and stressed, which echoed in the night air, bringing people infinite fear and horror.


    "This time, you can''t escape!"


    The ghost''s gloomy voice came out. At the next moment, she raised the pair of ghost claws, and the whole ghost shadow rushed at Mrs. Lin, as if she were going to attach to her body and torture her every night.


    "Ah! No


    Seeing the whole ghost coming towards her, Mrs. Lin, who had no way to escape, screamed in horror. She raised her hand instinctively and covered her face. Unexpectedly, at the moment when the ghost came to touch her body, she suddenly burst out a Buddhist light, and beat the female ghost out of her body with the power of covering her ears.


    "Ah


    A shrill and shrill cry crossed the night with terror, echoing Mrs. Lin''s ears. The sudden burst of Buddha light from her body, and the whole female ghost who was hit and flew out by the Buddha light made Mrs. Lin astonished.


    She looked at the ghost, and the ghost spirit seemed to dissipate a little. The whole ghost was hit by the light of Buddha on her body and fell on the ground. Even though the ghost had no substance, it still made a big hole on the ground. It can be seen how powerful the blow was!


    Zheng Chong, Mrs. Lin thought of her body that Tang Shi sent the peace charm! Panic between a heart gradually settled down.


    "Well, what is that! What do you have with you? "


    The ghost was scattered a lot of ghost, it finally got up again, a pair of bloody ghost eyes with anger and cold staring at Mrs. Lin.


    "I don''t believe I can''t move you!"


    She did not believe evil again rushed forward, long ghost claws toward Mrs. Lin''s neck: "you are going to die tonight! I want you dead! I want you to die... "


    The ghost voice overlapped and echoed endlessly in Mrs. Lin''s ears. She watched the female ghost attack her ferociously, and the long ghost claw with penetrating light was pinched to her neck. She raised her hand again to cover her face and screamed.


    "Ah! No


    However, just as the ghost rushed forward again and pinched a pair of ghost claws towards Mrs. Lin''s neck, Mrs. Lin''s body once again burst out a Buddhist light, and once again beat the ghost out.


    "Ah


    The shrill scream came out again with reluctance. The ghost was beaten out again and could not meet Mrs. Lin at all.


    The ghost gazed at Mrs. Lin reluctantly and fearfully. The ghost became weaker and weaker, and the light of Buddha fell on her twice. The pain was direct to the ghost. If it was not for its strong ghost power, the two times of the Buddha light would have made her lose her soul.


    "Ah You have Buddhist treasures on you

 Chapter 657

    It''s crazy with teeth and claws shouting, gloomy ghost eyes with unwilling and angry staring at the face of the frightened Mrs. Lin, if you look closely, you can see it''s bloody ghost eyes had a trace of fear.


    Holy Buddha light!


    It is not as a ghost evil, it can touch, not only can not touch, also can not get close to, if forced to approach, will eventually end up in a desperate end!


    That is to say, it killed the guards, the coachman and the maid, but not the life of Mrs. Lin!


    "I don''t believe I can''t kill you!"


    The ghost''s gloomy voice came out, only to see it condense the ghost''s power, open its mouth, the whole ghost''s head instantly grew a lot bigger, the ghost''s shadow floated and grew longer, the whole ghost''s shadow surrounded Mrs. Lin, who was sitting on the ground, but didn''t touch her and didn''t dare to get too close to her.


    It''s full of ghosts with its teeth and claws, its horrible face and white bones, and its eerie ghost voice is even more whispering, echoing Mrs. Lin''s ears.


    Even if you can''t touch her, it will frighten her to death!


    Mrs. Lin looked at the ghost with pale face and frightened face. She turned into a big headed ghost, and her hair was scattered around her. Her body trembled involuntarily by the ghostly cry and the ghost that appeared in front of her.


    However, gradually, she noticed that the ghost did not dare to touch her and could not get close to her. Thinking of this, her hand covered the Ping''an Rune on her chest, took a deep breath and stood up.


    She has to get out of here. She has to go home. She''s afraid that she will be scared to death.


    However, when she walked away, the ghost behind her also followed, and she tried to frighten her by changing the various forms of terror. However, she clearly followed the way of coming, but she could not get out of here and go to the place where there were people.


    She thought, this is a ghost hit the wall.


    She couldn''t get out here, at least, until dawn.


    To understand this, she sat down: "you do not waste your time, I am not afraid of you, I am not afraid of you." She looked at the ghost, slowly closed her eyes, not to see it, but read the Buddhist scriptures.


    She believes in Buddhism and worships Buddhism all the year round. Therefore, reciting Buddhist scriptures silently at this time can not only help her not to think about the female ghost that is waving in front of her, but also has the peace charm on her body.


    Yes, the Amulet of peace. Her life was all tied to that little amulet.


    Just wait until dawn, as long as it''s morning


    Perhaps it was because Mrs. Lin closed her eyes and recited sutras, and the ghost could not help her. Finally, when she saw that the sky was getting brighter, the ghost was unwilling to leave.


    When the sky was bright, a voice was faintly heard. Mrs. Lin opened her eyes and heard the voice of exclamation not far away.


    "Ah! Dead


    After sitting on the ground for a night, Mrs. Lin tried to call people out, but she found that she could not hold on and fainted.


    "There''s a living one here!"


    "This is the carriage of the Lin family, and this is the Lin family''s wife! Come on, come on, she''s going back! "


    Several people who passed by helped people up and put them on the carriage and sent them back to the Lin family. As for the bodies, they did not dare to move, so they had to let the Lin family handle them by themselves.


    On the other side, the Lin family leader took people to look for him all night, but his wife was still not seen until the news came.

 Chapter 658

    In a hurry to go home, straight to the main courtyard, see his wife lying in bed, pale, can not help but quickly step forward: "madam, what''s the matter? I''ve been looking for you all night and I haven''t found you. Where have you been


    "Sir, I almost died." Lin Fu''s heart was still palpitating. He held his hand tightly and took out the Amulet of peace in his arms: "if it wasn''t for the Ping''an charm, I would never come back."


    Hearing this, Lin''s master was shocked and said, "what''s the matter? Speak slowly


    Mrs. Lin held his hand, and there was still a trembling color in her eyes. She said, "yesterday I went to see my little sister..."


    The Lin family leader listened to her story quietly. The more she heard, the more frightened she was, the more incredible she felt. At this time, people from outside came in and reported that the guards and the coachman and maid were all scared to death. He was even more glad that he had given the peace Charm to his wife that day. If not, I''m afraid today


    "I didn''t expect that the Ping''an Rune of master Tang was so powerful." He couldn''t help but sigh, looked at his wife and said, "if we can see Tangshi in the future, we must thank him well."


    "Well." Mrs. Lin should a, worried way: "but now I am worried about the little sister there, that ghost girl just afraid will not give up."


    "I''ll discuss this with my brother-in-law, and then ask the people of Tianshi hall to deal with it." Lin said.


    "Good." Mrs. Lin was relieved. She thought that if we asked the people of Tianshi hall to deal with it, we should be able to get rid of the ghost. In this way, we should be OK.


    Although the Lin family blocked the news, it still spread. Mrs. Lin went to visit her relatives. On her way back, she met a ghost. All the people who accompanied her died, leaving her alive.


    As soon as the news spread, people in the city were talking about it.


    "How could you meet a ghost? Did you come across something unclean? "


    "How did she survive when all her entourage died?"


    "It is said that she had a talisman on her body to ward off evil spirits. The master of Tang gave it to the master of Lin, and the master of Lin sent it to her. It was because of that amulet that she was saved."


    "Tang Shi''s Amulet? What''s that like? Why is it so powerful? "


    "Who is master Tang? He can even refine the advanced spirit liquid, and the amulet is not a common amulet. I heard that when master Tang came back to our city, it was the family members of the Lin family who came to visit us with the miraculous medicine. Master Tang took their elixir and took the amulet as a gift. "


    "I know that, but I heard that what Tang Shi gave back to the four masters was the size of four fingernails, which was only inferior jade Guanyin! How could it be so powerful? "


    "It''s said that the jade Guanyin is engraved with runes on the back, which is carved by the master Tang himself. It can really protect the peace."


    In the streets and alleys, those people who are idle and have nothing to do get together to have tea and chat and have a lot of discussion. When the woman passes by the stall, she is stunned when she hears their words.


    Fingernail size inferior jade Guanyin? Is there a symbol on the back of Guanyin?


    Holding the basket tightly, the woman quickened her pace and went home. When she opened the door, she saw her son sitting in front of the house waiting for her, so she quickly stepped forward: "Xiao Wu, how did you get out of bed? Don''t you feel dizzy


    "My mother, Xiaowu has been cured. I really don''t feel dizzy." The four or five year old boy saw her and threw himself into her arms.

 Chapter 659

    "Come on, let''s go in." She led the child into the room and sat on the chair with him in her arms. Then she said, "Xiaowu, what about the peace charm your mother gave you? Take it out, mother. "


    "Here, Xiao Wu always wears it obediently." The little boy said, stretched out his hand and pulled the red rope on his neck, and handed over the Ping''an amulet to the front: "mother, here, Xiaowu didn''t lose it."


    "Xiaowu, my mother, have a look."


    She took a close look at the jade Avalokitesvara, which is the size of a fingernail. On the back of the jade Guanyin, there are indeed some strange and small talismans. At first, she thought it was a scripture, but after a closer look, she found that it was not.


    Thinking of the words of those people outside, she took down Yu Guanyin and said, "Xiaowu, my mother sews you a safety bag and put it on your body."


    She can be sure that it must be said by those people outside. Although she did not know why she bought it from the stall, she felt that it must not be seen by others, so as to avoid unnecessary disaster.


    She sewed a safety bag and put the Ping''an amulet on her son''s neck. Then she told: "Xiaowu, the jade Guanyin in the bag can''t be known or shown to others. If someone asks, just say it''s a Ping''an charm. Don''t tell others it''s Jade Guanyin. Do you know?"


    "Yeah, Xiaowu knows." The little boy nodded obediently.


    "Xiaowu is so good. My mother will make delicious food for Xiaowu." She touched the child''s head before she went to cook for him.


    At this time, he family, who threw jade Guanyin as silver coins to the beggars, was stretching his face and listening to several old people talking.


    "So what about your amulet? What is it like? Let''s see what''s special about the peace charm of Tangshi? It''s so powerful that it''s safe. "


    "Yes! Let''s have a look, see and see, and we''ll give it back to you after reading it. " Another old man also said.


    They were all elders of he family. It was the first time that they heard of such an effective talisman of peace that they wanted to open their eyes. Unexpectedly, after a long time of speaking, they didn''t see any expression from him. They couldn''t help but look at each other and asked, "what''s the matter, master? You must say something


    Give or not to see also give a word! What''s the meaning of pulling a face like this?


    Master he took a deep breath and said, "master Tang gave Ping An rune, which is a small jade Guanyin. I think the jade is still from a stall. When he came back, he was surrounded by several beggars, so he gave it to the beggar together with the broken silver."


    This is also the place where he held back. The valuable good things were thrown by him to beggars, and even if he wanted to find them, they could not be found.


    After hearing this, several elders looked at him in dismay: "you, did you even throw the peace charm given by master Tang to beggars? You, how can you give up! "


    It''s a bloody waste of treasure! If you don''t want it, give it to them! They want it!


    The master of the he family held back his breath and said, "at that time, the master of Tang didn''t tell us that the peace talisman was so effective!" If he did, could he throw it to the beggar?


    "You, you! What a pity Several people also do not know how to say him, shook his head, did not say words, directly got up to leave.

 Chapter 660

    On the other side of the Chen family, the owner of the Chen family was holding her little daughter, staring at the safety bag on her neck and saying, "yin''er, this can''t be taken down. Don''t show it to others. Just wear it well, you know?"


    "Mm-hmm, it was given by my father. I will wear it well." The little girl said with a smile that she liked this peace charm.


    "Good." The master of the Chen family laughed. I thought it was a poor jade Avalokitesvara, but I didn''t expect that it was really a protective treasure. Since it was sent to my daughter, let her wear it!


    On the other side of the Zhou family, after hearing the news from outside, Zhou''s master couldn''t help but smile bitterly and sat in the hall in a daze.


    "Sir, have you heard? He family actually threw the peace talisman to the beggars. Now they send someone to look for it quietly in the beggars'' nest. I''m really laughing at me. " Mrs. Zhou came in with her mouth covered and a smile on her face. She said, "it''s also strange that they don''t have a good fortune in their family. They should have been given something by master Tang to beggars."


    Zhou''s family leader took a look at her and said, "don''t gloat here!"


    "Good, good, I won''t say, OK? But what about your one? Where? Show it to me Mrs. Zhou sat down beside her with a smile, her palms pointing upward, and she also wanted to see the amulet.


    That day, she only heard that it was a poor jade Guanyin, and she was not interested in it. Until today, she heard that Mrs. Lin was saved because of the peace charm and saved her life. That''s why she became interested in the inferior jade Guanyin.


    "What are you looking at? Why didn''t I see you interested earlier? " Zhou''s master did not speak kindly, and took a mouthful of tea.


    When Mrs. Zhou saw it, she was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter? So angry? " Don''t you lose your face, madam? Or to the servants? "


    "No!" The master of the Zhou family frowned and poured a cup of tea and said, "yesterday evening, the people of the situ family came. They said that their master was a student of the master Tang. They bet that they would get some of the Tang Shi''s things and would exchange them with us. When I saw that the other party was a member of the situ family, I gave them the jade Guanyin. They didn''t want anything from them. But they left them in the end A thousand taels of gold. "


    "That is to say, has been replaced?" Mrs. Zhou looked at him in dismay: "there are thousands of taels of gold outside now, and I can''t buy a peace charm of Tangshi!"


    "All right, all right! If you don''t, what else can you do? " Zhou''s master stood up, but also a little angry, and said: "people have taken real gold and silver for exchange, not for robbery, can I still catch up to get it back? Even if it''s to catch up with them, they may not give them. "


    If he had known that it was really a good thing, he would not have exchanged it with the people of the situ family. Some of them were also cunning. He didn''t doubt what his son of a family had bet on Tangshi''s things. Now he''s so sorry that he''s green.


    Compared with the repentant Zhou family here, situ, who received the news at the college, was laughing.


    One side of Ye feibai glanced at him and said, "OK, don''t be complacent. If it''s not for your people who are quick to arrive, it''s estimated that the peace charm is mine."


    "The Zhou family didn''t know it, or I couldn''t get the Ping''an rune." Situ''s face was happy with a smile.

 Chapter 661

    After he got the Amulet of peace, he sent people directly back to situ''s house and gave it to his mother. I believe that his mother will be able to get the amulet in a short time.


    "By the way, do you know about Hanzhi and Xingtong''s advancement?" Ye feibai thought of another thing and asked him.


    Hearing this, situ nodded and said, "I heard this morning that Han Zhi has become a monk of the second rank of Lingshi, and Xingtong has reached the peak of the Ninth level of Qi refining. At this time, the two of them have the same promotion. I think it should be related to master Tang."


    "The advanced spirit liquid refined by master Tang." Ye feibai looked at him and said, "I didn''t expect that this spirit liquid is really so powerful that it can help people advance in such a short time. No wonder my family hopes that I can get a bottle from master Tang."


    Listening to this, situ shook his head and said, "you don''t have to think about it. I heard that some time ago, after master Tang came back, several tutors went to see him. One said that master Tang didn''t have any spirit liquid on hand. The other was that even if there was spirit liquid, he had an agreement with the auction house that his medicine could only be sold by their hands."


    "Is that so? Is that not to say, if you want the spirit liquid, you can only auction it from the auction house cooperating with Tang Shi? " Ye feibai looks at him.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Looking at the direction of Tangshi''s cave, he said: "during this period of time, Tangshi was either in the library or in the cave. Apart from these two places, it is difficult to see him in other places. Now the students of the college are almost back, and I don''t know when he is going to travel outside?"


    "It''s hard to say. Wait and see." Ye feibai said and motioned to him: "you see, isn''t that Nangong Lingyun?"


    Situ looked at him in the direction indicated by him and sneered: "this boy is very proud now. However, I always think that what is wrong with him?"


    Hearing the speech, ye Fei Bai gave a clear smile and said, "no one else, who calls him better than you! You are jealous of him


    "Oh Situ sneered and sat lazily, looking at Nangong Lingyun over there called by Zhao.


    On the other hand, Tang Ning is reading books in the library, absorbing the knowledge in the books. During this period of time, she is either in the cave or in the library. In this period of time, her points have been reduced a lot, but she has read most of the books in the library.


    After all, only a few of the books that are really useful are collected in ancient books, and most of them can only be regarded as ordinary books, which have little effect on her.


    On this day, she left the library early. When she went to the cave, some students said that Nangong Lingyun was back. Perhaps hearing the news of Nangong Lingyun, the jade gourd she tied around her waist moved slightly, and a voice came into her mind.


    "Master Tang, brother Lingyun has also returned to the college. Shall we go to see him?"


    Listening to this, Tang Ning shook his head and said: "of course not. Although he is said to be a student of Tianlong, he is not a student under my command. Moreover, his communication in the college is not wide. More often, he is practicing. If nothing happens, it will be very abnormal to come to him suddenly, and..."


    Her voice was a pause, as if hesitant, the words behind did not come out.

 Chapter 662

    "And what?" The sound of the gourd came again.


    "Besides, you advise you to put him down! Too much obsession is not good for you Said downing.


    Hearing this, the voice was silent and did not speak again.


    Tang Ning didn''t say it again. After all, it''s not something that can be explained in one sentence or two, nor can it be understood in a moment and a half.


    To the cave, in addition to small black, other people did not see, Tang Ning asked: "Xiaohei, where are the three of them?"


    "Han Zhi and Xing Tong are practicing. Yue''er went down the mountain early this morning after filling up with water. He said that his family sent someone to pick her up. He said that her mother was not feeling well and wanted her to go back and have a look." Little black stopped on her shoulder.


    "The old man who followed her last time came to pick her up?" She looked at Xiao hei and asked.


    Small black a pair of eyes black rolling, way: "no, Yue son seems to have never seen, I heard her also asked that person, that person said he is new, so Yue son just did not see him."


    Hearing this, Downing felt a little strange: "just send a man here? And still haven''t seen it? It''s not possible, is it? How can they send someone they haven''t met to pick her up


    "There is only one person! I went with her. The man was a middle-aged man and a spiritual master Xiaohei said, seeing her eyebrow slightly twist, as if thinking of something, he asked: "is something wrong? There seems to be nothing wrong with it! "


    "No, it''s really wrong. Go and call shanghanzhi and Xingtong. Let''s go down the mountain." As she spoke, she went out.


    "Good!" See her look dignified, small black also dare not delay, hurry to call cold know and star pupil come out.


    Tang Ning first came to the gate of the college, found the gatekeeper and inquired about it. What he said was similar to what Xiaohei said. But it was just like this, she was more and more sure that something must have happened to Shen Xingyue.


    Situ and ye feibai were talking and went to the cave. Seeing Hanzhi and Xingtong rushing to the gate of the courtyard, they looked at each other and asked, "what are you going to do? In such a hurry? "


    "The master called us." Star pupil back to a time, quickly follow the small black and cold to the college gate.


    When they heard that master Tang called them, they quickly followed them. When they came to the gate of the hospital, they saw that master Tang was there and didn''t know what to say to the two students, so they quickly stepped forward.


    "Why are you here?" Downing glanced at both of them and asked.


    "Master Tang, what''s the matter? But what''s the matter? " Ye feibai asked.


    "I''m afraid Xingyue didn''t go home, so I have to go down the mountain." Tang Ning said, out of the gate, the round bamboo into the air a big.


    On hearing this, situ and ye feibai heard that his round bamboo was still a flying magic weapon. They said, "master Tang, if you want to take Hanzhi and Xingtong, you''d better take us both. There are people in our family in Tianlong city. If you want to find someone, we can be more helpful."


    "Yes, Hanzhi and Xingtong have just advanced, and their breath is not stable. It''s better to let them stay! Situ and I will go with Tang Shi. " Ye feibai also spoke.


    Hearing this, Downing looked at both of them and said, "come up then! Cold know star pupil, you stay, go back to the cave and other news. "


    "Yes." Two people should, back a step, looking at them and the master left together, star pupil just whispered: "Yue son can''t what matter?"

 Chapter 663

    "If the owner goes to see it, it should be OK." Han Zhi said, the words are trust in Tang Ning.


    Smell speech, star pupil nodded, this just goes back with him.


    On the other side, Tang Ning takes situ and ye feibai directly to Tianlong city. After entering Tianlong City, they are led by Xiaohei and go directly to Shen''s house.


    They knocked on the door of the Shen family. After entering the hall, they were waiting in the hall. The Lord Shen heard that it was Mr. Tang coming. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Tang Shi sitting with two young men standing behind him.


    He quickly stepped forward, bowed his hand to Tang Shi and asked, "master Tang, how did you come here today? Is there anything I can do for you


    Tang Ning originally wanted to ask him whether he had come back, but after listening to his words, she knew it was bad.


    "Shen family leader, someone took the waist token of Shen family guard and went to Tianlong college to pick him up. He said that her mother was ill and wanted to take her back." She explained it directly.


    Hearing this, the Shen family leader was shocked: "what? Not at all! My wife is not ill. I didn''t send someone to pick him up at Tianlong college. She didn''t come back either! "


    With this, the Shen family master was in a hurry and asked, "what does Tang Shi mean that yue''er has been taken away? Do you know who it is? "


    "I also want to know who took her." Tang Ning opened his mouth and asked, "has the Lord Shen offended anyone recently? Or with whom? Or are there any suspects? "


    The Shen family leader walked around anxiously and said, "I haven''t offended anyone recently, and I haven''t formed a feud with anyone! How could this happen all of a sudden? Who will take her? I can''t think of it. "


    "I''ll send someone out to look for it right away," he said Then he called for someone.


    Tang Ning''s eyes moved and asked, "what are the eight characters of yue''er and his birthday?"


    Shen family master a Zheng, but also instinctively open his mouth, Yue son''s birthday eight words told him. After the words came out, Tang Shi sat there with his fingers pinching slightly, as if he was calculating something. He took out some copper plates and divined a divination. Finally, he stood up.


    "Don''t worry too much. She will come back safe and sound. You don''t have to arrange for the search. Just leave it to me." Then, after saying goodbye, he left with situ and ye feibai.


    After leaving the Shen family, situ and ye feibai looked at each other and asked, "master Tang, can you find people by divination? Where do we start? Where to start? " To their surprise, Downing could still do this?


    Tang Ning''s eyes moved and said: "the divination shows that yue''er is frightened and dangerous, so don''t worry too much. As for the search for someone, the hexagram indicates the southeast."


    "Xiaohei, what color is yue''er wearing today?" Donning asked Xiao Hei on his shoulder.


    Xiao Hei cocked her head and thought about it and said, "she wore a pink skirt today and combed two flower buds."


    When they heard this, they immediately said, "OK, we get it." The two of them immediately moved forward to their sphere of influence and sent people to search from the East.


    After the two of them left, Tang Ning also went to the southeast, thinking that the man who took yue''er was obviously against her and the Shen family. This person must have a grudge against the Shen family. Otherwise, he would not have won the Shen family''s waist token and took her away in the name of the Shen family. Even if it was not a new feud, it must be an old one.

 Chapter 664

    On the other side, in the southeast of the woods, Shen Xingyue is being tied and dragged along, and she is a middle-aged man with a spiritual master.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Where are you taking me? " Shen Xingyue called, while struggling, pulling the rope to pull back, do not want to continue to be pulled to run.


    "Shut up! I''ll scratch your tongue again The threat of the middle-aged man''s Yin test, a pull of the rope in his hand, the force suddenly increased this pull, directly pulled Shen Xingyue to the ground.


    The whole person rushed forward and fell to the ground. She was hurt by the gravel. She couldn''t help crying: "ah Oh I Want to Go Home! I Want to Go Home! Sobbing Father and mother, boo Tang Tang saved me... "


    She sat down on the ground like a child and didn''t get up. She looked up and cried.


    At this time, she was treated like this, and her fear occupied her heart. As she fell down and was hit by stones, she couldn''t help crying.


    "Go! Don''t walk, drag you The middle-aged man stepped forward and kicked her, pulled the rope, and actually wanted to drag her to grind on the ground.


    Shen Xingyue was kicked a foot, pain stuffy hum, she sobbing body: "don''t hit me Don''t hit me... " However, the whole person was dragged and forced to drag for a short time.


    Xu is because of the body on the ground friction pain is not good, this just stumbled while sobbing and climbing up: "Wuwu Bad guys Bad guys... "


    She didn''t understand why the villain wanted to catch her. She was very obedient and obedient every day. She also carried water and weeded grass and watered miraculous herbs. But why did someone bully her?


    "I''m very good, Tang Tang says I''m good..." She was dragged along, weeping sound also gradually small, but has been murmuring in a low voice, as if in the general.


    Has been taken to the agreed place in the woods, the middle-aged man stopped: "five ye, people have brought you."


    "Well." A voice answered.


    Shen Xingyue, who had been drooping his head all the time, raised his head and saw that there were more than a dozen people in front of him. All of them were wearing black clothes, their faces were covered and only a pair of eyes were exposed. The man in the middle was wearing a robe with his back of his hand facing her.


    "Five masters, look..." The middle-aged man smiles and looks at the man in the robe and wants to get the money that belongs to him.


    The man in brocade turned around. He was a middle-aged man with only one eye. He took out a small bag from his sleeve and went up to him and handed it to him: "have a look."


    "Thank you The middle-aged man was happy to smile and took over the bag.


    At this time, the man in the robe reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "are you satisfied?"


    Seeing what was in the bag, the middle-aged man nodded: "satisfied, satisfied, thank you five..." The smile froze for a moment, even the voice stopped.


    I saw that the man in brocade, who was still patting his shoulder, was cutting off the neck of the middle-aged man with one hand. With a click, he died cleanly. His open mouth overflowed with a trace of blood. A pair of eyes were still open in disbelief. Maybe he didn''t understand how to say it well, how could he be killed?


    "Ah


    Seeing this scene, yue''er screamed with fright. He squatted down and shrunk into a group. His body was shaking.

 Chapter 665

    "Bang!"


    A monk in the stage of spiritualism was killed so easily that his body was thrown up and thrown several meters away.


    "Take the man away!" The one eyed middle-aged man said, turning and walking forward.


    "Yes." The man in black should be a, want to go forward, but see that little girl ran up.


    "No! Don''t catch me! I''m not going! I''m going home, I''m going home... " Shen Xingyue jumped up and ran, but he was caught because he was tied up and didn''t run a long way.


    "Whew! Bang! Stinky girl! Be honest


    The speaker was a woman in black. As soon as her voice fell, she was whipped with a whip. The force of the whip tail also hit Shen Xingyue''s face. Her face was white and full of baby fat. In an instant, Shen Xingyue screamed with pain.


    "Ah! What a pain


    "Go! Or you''ll have a good time! " The man in black reached for a rope and pulled her back. At the same time, he swung a whip.


    "Woo Don''t Sobbing Dad help me, Tang Tang save Wuwu... "


    "Master, a lot of people came around to search the forest! It''s coming in here. " A man in black quickly came to the one eyed man and reported.


    "The Shen family?" The one eyed middle-aged man looked at the crying girl, narrowed his cruel eyes and said, "Shen family is good speed."


    "It''s not like the Shen family, but there should be two forces." Said the man in black.


    "You split into two teams, draw them away, and meet at the same place." Ordered the one eyed man.


    "Yes." The man in black immediately responded. Five people formed a team. Two teams were set up to distract those who searched. The remaining seven or eight people followed their master.


    "Knock the little girl dizzy, take it up, take it off!" Said the one eyed man, turning away.


    "Yes When the man in black was about to cry Shen Xingyue fainted, he carried the man and quickly evacuated with the one eyed man.


    The search team was divided into two teams, which spread in a fan. The leaders were situ and ye feibai, while downing himself was with Xiaohei.


    She has green bamboo as a flying machine, and the speed is beyond the speed of situ. In addition, she is in the high altitude, so it will be more convenient to search.


    "Tang Tang, look there!" Xiao Hei exclaimed, pointing his wings to the woods below.


    In the woods, a group of men in black was carrying Shen Xingyue, who was bound, and two groups of men in black went to situ and ye feibai''s place respectively to lead the search team away.


    "Come on, let''s go down." She flew down to the bottom, gathered up the green bamboo and tied it back to her waist. She quietly caught up with her from behind. She planned to save yue''er first.


    However, no one noticed that yue''er, who was knocked unconscious and carried away, opened his eyes at this time. The fierce in his eyes seemed to be a different person. She raised her head, and as soon as she earned all her strength, she broke the rope tied on her body.


    "Ah


    At the same time, she yelled. At the moment of the rope breaking, her hands also clasped the neck of the man in black, and her legs clamped his waist. With one effort, a pair of immature hands directly twisted the neck of the man in black.


    Tang Ning came to see this scene. She stopped and looked at yue''er, who took out the black clothes man''s Sabre after landing. She whispered in her heart, no!

 Chapter 666

    Maybe he noticed the people who came after him. Yue Er turned around and met Tang Ning''s eyes. She just took a look and then moved away and met the man in black.


    "Waste! I can''t even hold a stinky girl! " The one eyed man''s voice was gloomy, staring at Shen Xingyue, who was holding a knife, and ordered: "catch her! Break her hands and feet


    As soon as the voice fell, it seemed that he also found a little bald monk not far away. He said in a negative measurement: "kill that little monk for me!"


    When Tang Ning heard his words, Li didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he put his eyes on Shen Xingyue. The little girl was as if she had changed her personality. She was cold and fierce. Although the method of killing was a little strange, she did not hesitate.


    She can''t help but think of the Shen family master''s saying that yue''er''s disease, in her view, should be a split personality.


    That is to say, she is still her, but she is not her. Judging from the combat effectiveness, in addition to the man in black who broke his neck, others who wanted to get close to her were also scratched by the knife in her hand, and her blade was attacking one of the women in black. It seemed that she wanted to take her life, and she was hurt by other people. A trace of blood oozed from her pink dress Can you tell her to stop.


    Looking at her almost crazy behavior, looking at the cold and murderous intention in her eyes, she sighed in her heart and stepped forward.


    "Yue Er, come back."


    She called, the voice let her have a moment of pause, but also because of this moment of pause, and the whip in the hands of the woman in black pulled her arm, also because of the pain, she held the knife, drank a lot, and then chopped at the woman in black.


    The man in black wanted to kill the young monk who appeared suddenly. The knife in his hand had already been cut out, but he saw the blue figure flash, and the next moment he swept towards the front.


    Tang Ning passed the others and went straight to the woman in black. The woman in black and the man with one eye didn''t even see what was going on. They saw the little monk standing behind the woman in black and clasped her neck with one hand.


    "Be obedient. Put the knife down and move back. You are still young. Don''t dirty your hands."


    As Tang Ning said, her hand had snapped the woman''s neck. When other people in black were chopping with knives, she threw the man out of her hand. At the same time, she turned around and kicked out a foot. Her figure moved and grabbed the knife in Shen Xingyue''s hand. However, in a blink of an eye, she solved those people in black, leaving only the one eyed middle-aged man.


    Shen Xingyue''s cold and fierce eyes moved. She stood in the same place and didn''t move. She seemed to be shocked by the scene of little monk killing in front of her, but a pair of eyes were staring at her.


    "Little girl, little girl, how are you?" Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and landed on her shoulder.


    Shen Xingyue didn''t respond, but he just looked at the figure with blue color, and he solved all the people in black.


    "What are you?" The one eyed man stares at the young monk in front of him and kills the people around him in the blink of an eye. He can''t help but be vigilant.


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and said, "you are so brave that I don''t know who I am. You dare to let people take Shen Xingyue away?"

 Chapter 667

    "This is my business with the Shen family. What do you have to do with it?"


    The one eyed man said, holding the sword in his hand, secretly carrying the aura of spiritual power. But the next moment, the knife in the hands of the little monk in green attacked him. He quickly blocked the sword in his hand, but his abdomen was kicked at this time.


    "Well!"


    The middle-aged man snorted. Because of the heavy strength of his foot, the whole man bent down and couldn''t stand up for half a sound. Seeing the young monk punching at him, he quickly rolled back and took the opportunity to stand up and attack with the sword in his hand. However, after a few moves, the sword in his hand was taken away, and there were several wounds on his body.


    "Hiss!"


    The one eyed man snorted, and another wound was cut on his arm. The deep visible knife made the blood seep faster and dyed the sleeves of his whole arm red.


    "Damn it! Aren''t you a monk? You killed people


    Angry and resentful in his heart, he stepped back and fixed his gloomy eyes on the little monk with a bald head. He was clearly a monk, but he was not soft hearted when he killed people. This is simply a devil!


    "Who said I was a monk?"


    Tang Ning sneered: "holding a bald head does not mean I am a monk." With a sword in her hand, she attacked again. The tip of the sword cut his wrist and broke his tendon. She asked, "why catch her? Say it


    "You want to know? Oh! I can tell you, but you''re going to let me go! " The one eyed man said that he could not retreat against the tree behind him, and his falling hands were trembling and dripping with blood.


    This arm was broken even with the tendon. He knew it was useless!


    Downing glanced at him and said, "say it


    "Good, I say!" The one eyed man gritted his teeth, staring at the green monk in front of him and said, "Shen family and I..." Before he finished speaking, the aura of spiritual power on his whole body surged up and rushed up in the direction of Tang Ning and Shen Xingyue.


    "Dead monk! Go to hell! Ha ha ha ha ha ha


    He sprang up and his whole body rose like a ball filled with air. His arms were broken, his tendons were broken, and the people around him were killed. This made him want to die with them.


    Even if it is dead, he will drag them down to the bottom!


    "Not good!"


    When Tang Ning saw this, he turned to sweep away Shen Xingyue who was still standing: "go quickly!" At the same time, she attacked the one eyed man with the sword in her hand. She grabbed Shen Xingyue''s waist, picked up her whole body, and then ran quickly. When she heard the explosion and scream behind her, she rushed out with her. Their figures rolled out several meters on the ground and stopped.


    "Boom!"


    The roar of a blast sounded with the surging of the air, which made situ and ye feibai in other parts of the forest listen and immediately take people to the direction.


    In Downing''s side, the smell of blood filled with a burning smell. The destructive power brought by the self explosion of a spiritual master was terrible. A big hole was blown in the ground not far from the two people, and the trees around them were also blown to the ground, and even some bodies on the ground were scattered in pieces.


    Tang Ning raised his head and looked at Shen Xingyue, who was under her pressure. He asked, "are you ok?"

 Chapter 668

    Who knows, but saw the little girl red face, staring at her, the next moment, two eyes a direct faint in the past.


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, and quickly helped the man up: "Yue son?"


    "Dumb!" Small black flapping wings flew over, wings also splash some sand, came to Tang Ning''s side, see Shen Xingyue fainted in the past, it asked: "master, what''s wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know how to faint." Downing is also a face of surprise, she did not understand, who knows how the little girl fainted?


    "Master Tang!"


    Situ and ye feibai took people to come over and saw the traces and bodies of the place. They came to Tangshi quickly: "master Tang, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK." "Who''s going to carry her for me?" downing said? Send her back to the Shen family. "


    Two people look at each other, ye Fei Bai way: "I come!" He carried Shen Xingyue on his back and said, "master Tang, don''t you take her back to college?" How did you send it home?


    "She''s still hurt. Take her home! So as not to worry her parents. " Said Downing, gesturing them to speak as they walked.


    Situ told him, leaving some people to deal with the traces.


    When it was getting dark, when the Shen family leader saw that they were coming back with their daughter, he hurriedly welcomed them up: "yue''er, how are you, yue''er?" See her body has a lot of wounds, quickly called out: "quick, quickly go to see a doctor!"


    "Come on, take the lady back to the room." Mrs. Shen also rushed forward and asked the servants to help send them back.


    "Master Tang, what''s the matter? Who caught her? " Seeing that his wife and his servants had sent their comatose daughter back to the room, the Shen family asked Tang Shi on one side.


    "He was a middle-aged man with one eye. I asked him why he wanted to take yue''er, but he actually blew himself up." Tang Ning said, taking over the things handed over by situ, he said, "these are some of the objects taken from those people. Maybe you can follow this to check."


    Hearing this, the Shen family leader took those things and saluted them: "thank you, master Tang. Thank you very much."


    "Yue''er''s injury is just skin injury, it''s no big problem. Let her take care of it in the house first! We have to get back to college. " She said.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I think I''ll take the students out for a tour in a few days. Han Zhi and Xing Tong will also follow me. As for yue''er, I think she''d better go home this time!"


    Hearing this, the Shen family leader said, "OK, I''ll tell her about it when yue''er wakes up, but it''s getting dark now. Why don''t Tang Shi and two young masters rest in the mansion and go back tomorrow?"


    "Don''t bother." Tang Ning shook his head and said, "Yue son, you will be handed over here. Then we will go first."


    "In that case, I''ll give you three." With that, the Shen family leader personally sent them out. After they left, they just looked at the things in their hands and frowned slightly.


    Because Tang Ning had a flying machine, the three of them did not long before they arrived at the gate of the college. After entering the college, Tang Ning said to the two of them: "I''m sorry to trouble you today. Let the students come to the cave early tomorrow morning. I''ll tell you something about the trip, and then you can start down the mountain after the arrangements are made."


    When they heard this, they were very happy, and their faces could not help but smile. They immediately responded with a loud voice: "yes!"

 Chapter 669

    They have been waiting for Tangshi to say that they are going to travel this day for a long time. Finally, when he said that he would start to prepare, they went to the residence with excitement and expectation. They planned to inform them now and go to Tangshi''s cave early tomorrow morning to wait for him.


    When Tang Ning returned to the cave, Han Zhi and Xing Tong met him: "master." The two called out at the same time. After welcoming her into the cave, one poured tea for her, and the other cleaned her hands and put the prepared dinner for her.


    "Master, how is Yue? Can you find it back? " The star pupil inquires.


    "Well, don''t worry. It has been found. I sent her back to the Shen family and let her rest there for a while." After drinking a cup of tea, Tang Ning looked at the hot dishes on the table, and then simply ate some, and then let the star pupil all withdraw.


    After taking a bath and changing her clothes, she said to them, "I''m going to arrange a trip with the students for a while. You two will go with me. I told them to come to the cave early tomorrow morning, and then we will say," let''s have an early rest today. "


    "Yes." Two people should a, see her back to the stone room to rest, they also return to the room.


    In the morning of the next morning, after being informed by situ and ye feibai, thirty students from Zhulin came to Tangshi''s cave early and waited. The thirty gathered together, chatting and laughing, and their faces were full of excitement and expectation.


    "The last time I heard that master Tang was going to travel, and then this time I went back to the college, I heard a lot about Mr. Tang''s traveling outside. I thought I could join in the fun whenever I could. I finally waited."


    "Tang Shi went down the mountain first years ago. I also heard a lot about the things that Tang Shi met outside. I heard that he also met rattan demon and mouse demon. Why didn''t we meet it?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, you? If you don''t, you''ll be eaten by a demon? "


    "By the way, let me tell you something. Do you know that the little green plum in Nangong Lingyun was Tang Ning, the eldest lady of Tang family, who was somewhat similar to our Tang teacher. I was scared when I first met him." Yin qianze opened his mouth and patted his chest: "I thought I saw Tang Shi at that time. I was scared out of a cold sweat."


    Song Yixiu on one side listened and laughed, but did not speak. Because when he saw Tang Ning, the eldest lady of Tang family, he was also frightened. If such a similar person was not a woman, a man, or a bald man, he would really think it was their master Tang who disguised as a woman.


    "The little green plum of Lingyun in Nangong? What did you do at their house? Don''t go to see his little green plum Someone nearby asked with a smile.


    Yin qianze raised his voice and said, "how can it be! I went with my father, ah, Yixiu also went! We went to visit the Tang family. That''s why we saw the young lady of Tang family. Originally, I wanted to make fun of her. However, I didn''t dare to be presumptuous when I saw her look so much like our master Tang. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, that''s really interesting. It''s a pity that we didn''t see it! If we have a chance in the future, we''d like to see if it''s really similar to master Tang, as you said


    The students beside them laughed, but when they saw the blue figure coming out of the corner of their eyes, they immediately closed their mouths.

 Chapter 670

    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang is here!"


    The voices rang out, and the people also gathered a smile. Standing at regular intervals, they respectfully saluted the figure coming out of the cave.


    "See Master Tang!"


    "What? So happy? " Tang Ning''s eyes pass over the people and pause for a moment when they see song Yixiu and Yin qianze.


    "No, no, master Tang. When are we going to start?" Yin qianze said in a hurry. He didn''t dare to let Tangshi know that they compared him with the big miss of Tang family.


    Downing glanced at him, then looked at the others and asked, "how''s everything going back home? Did you make trouble outside? "


    The crowd looked at Tang Shi, who was half a head shorter than them. He walked slowly in front of him with his bare head and hands. He looked mature, but he was delicate and immature. He could not help laughing in his heart, but also answered in a regular manner.


    "No, we have always followed the instruction of master Tang. We have not caused trouble or committed any mischief."


    Make trouble, do evil? Dare they? Tang Shi told them that he didn''t care about the other students in Tianlong college, but what he taught was the students of bamboo grove. If he dared to commit crimes outside, he would personally dispose of them and discard their accomplishments.


    It is also because he has his words, so they have more restrictions on their own behavior. At least, unlike before, they will think of Tang Shi''s teaching and whether they will discredit him. So when they go home this time, their elders say that they have changed a lot and are very pleased with their changes.


    And all this is due to Tang Shi.


    After listening to them, Downing nodded and said, "some of you haven''t advanced to become spiritual masters?"


    As soon as he said this, the students were quiet, especially those who had not advanced to become spiritual masters. They remember the last time Tang Shi said that if you want to travel with him, you will have to be a spiritual master, but there are still a few of them who have reached the level of spiritual master.


    "Master Tang, there are only a few who can''t reach the spiritual master. Can you take us with you?" One of the students asked.


    "Yes, master Tang, take us there."


    "Master Tang, all of them are bamboo forest students, and there are only 30 people. Since you want to travel, take them with you."


    Listening to other students also help to talk, Tang Ning looked at them, a curved eyebrow, and said with a smile: "in this case, this time I''ll take you out for a tour."


    "Great!"


    "Thank you, master Tang!"


    "Thank you, master Tang!" All the students said happily.


    "Two days, two days later, you''ll get ready, and then you''ll go down the mountain with light clothes. The time for this trip to come back is also uncertain. You can see the arrangement on the way." Tang Ning confessed a, then toward the side of the cold know and star pupil waved: "you two come here, tell them about other."


    People listen to a Zheng, can not help but look to cold know and star pupil. What else do they have to explain?


    "Yes." Han Zhi and Xing Tong answered. They came up and looked at 30 students and said, "each of them has to pay 5000 gold coins as the protection cost of this tour."

 Chapter 671

    "What, what? Protection costs? "


    All of them look at the Tang Shi on one side. What''s the operation?


    "Yes, the gold coins in these five years are the expenses for your food, accommodation and transportation, as well as the protection fees for my master to ensure that every one of you can come back safely. Because taking you out is not within the scope of the tutors of Tianlong University, each student of my master and son has to charge 5000 gold coins. Of course, if you quit, you can not pay."


    Star Tong told them about the purpose of the cost, mainly about food, housing, transportation and safety.


    After listening to Xing Tong''s words, many students also understood. It''s only 5000 gold coins. It''s a trifle to them. Even if Niu Dali is not from a noble family, he can get out of all aspects of his income in recent years. Therefore, 5000 gold coins with one person is still very cost-effective.


    "No problem. I''ll do it."


    "I''m fine, too."


    "Master Tang, if other students also pay 5000 gold coins, can they take them with them?" Some people ask for curiosity.


    "No way." Tang Ning, who was eating the fruit, waved his hand: "are you going for a spring outing in front of you? Just pay? If you were not my students, I would not have taken you out. "


    Listening to this straightforward and with a trace of disgust, the students looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    Only Tangshi would dislike them. You know, they are all the favored children of heaven, and they are all from aristocratic families. In addition, their own strength is not weak. Therefore, they are still very popular outside, especially the name of Tianlong students, which is even more powerful.


    However, these in Tang Shi here, but all can not enter his eyes, and even be despised.


    After they paid 5000 gold coins, they were all sent back by downing.


    Until, in the evening of the next day, when Tang Ning was returning to the cave from the Dean, she saw a student running quickly to stop her.


    "Master Tang, the gate said that a batch of things you ordered have been delivered, so you can go and collect them."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded his head and saw that Niu Dali was coming from far away, so he called out: "calf, go to the gate to help me collect things and deliver them to the cave."


    "No problem!" Cattle should vigorously, pulling a student around to help.


    When he got to the gate, Niu Dali saw that there was still a lot of it. So he called several people to help him move it. Just as he was about to carry the thing to the Tangshi, he saw Shen Xingyue running in.


    "Why? Didn''t you say you went home? Why are you back? " Niu Dali looked at Shen Xingyue in surprise. Seeing that she still had a whip wound on her face, he could not help asking, "how did you hurt your face? Who''s calling? "


    For Shen Xingyue outside the things encountered, in addition to situ and ye feibai, other students do not know.


    "Brother Niu, what about Tang Tang?" Yue''er ran forward to ask, as if thinking of something, turned back to the old man behind him and said: "I''ve come to the college! You go back. Go back


    "Well, the lady has to take care of herself." The old man said with a smile that he left.


    "Master Tang is in the cave! These are all things that I want to move to the cave. They say they are ordered by Tang Shi. I feel things like clothes Niu Dali said, carrying a bag on his shoulder and a bag in his hand.

 Chapter 672

    "I''ll help you!"


    Yue son wanted to help take a bag, but Niu Dali said: "no need not, all of them have been moved. There are only two bags left."


    "Brother Niu, is Tang Tang going to take you on a tour? When are you going? " When she woke up, her father told her that she wanted to come back in the morning. Her mother refused to allow her to stay at home for a few days. Fortunately, she insisted on coming back, or they would leave at any time.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow, leave tomorrow, master Tang said, leaving early tomorrow." Niu Dali laughs.


    Hearing this, he immediately ran to the cave.


    "Oh, wait for me!" The cow vigorously ran after it.


    There, Tang Ning was looking at the things that had been moved, while Xiao Hei said, "go and call situ and them."


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei called twice, flapped her wings and left.


    "Tang Tang!" He ran and cried. Seeing him walking in front of the cave, he ran over and looked at him with tears in his eyes: "are you going to drive me away? Don''t you want me


    Seeing her, Downing was surprised: "Why are you here? Is the wound healed? "


    "My wounds are all right, really!" Afraid that he would send her home again, she hugged his arm and said, "don''t send me home, I''ll follow you."


    Hearing this, Downing could not help but feel headache and said, "but we are going to experience outside. It''s not suitable to take you with us."


    "I can also experience! I can. " She said quickly, swearing to guarantee: "I will be very obedient, very good, will not give you trouble, Tang Tang, you take me! Take me with you! I don''t want to go home. I want to follow you. "


    Tang Ning rubbed his temple and said, "you stay aside first. I have something to do here. I''ll talk about you when I''m finished."


    See him say so, Yue son also dare not pester him, had to obediently answer: "good, that I wait in the side."


    "Master Tang." The cow vigorously put down the things and said, "all of them have been moved. Do you want to see if everything is complete."


    "Well." Downing nodded and said, "open all the bags."


    "Good." The cow vigorously stepped forward and opened each bag. It was really clothes and other things inside. However, the color of the clothes was a little strange.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    Situ and others also came one after another. Before meeting, they put a lot of things. They did not look at them and asked, "master Tang, what is this?"


    Downing sat down at the stone table, looked at them and said, "these are mercenary uniforms for you, two sets for each, a pair of boots, and a backpack. Take them by yourself."


    On hearing this, they looked at each other and took out the things.


    Gao Chen picked up a dress and said with a smile, "master Tang, this dress is so colorful. Why is the color so strange? I''ve never seen such a mercenary uniform. "


    "This is a camouflage suit specially prepared for you, but it''s all custom-made, and you can''t buy it anywhere else." Downing held his chin, looked at the clothes and said, "these are all made of special materials, which are better than ordinary mercenary clothes. And the backpack, one by one, put everything you need into your backpack."


    She laughed, glanced at them, and said, "these are half sold and half given. You can''t buy these things with your 5000 gold coins."

 Chapter 673

    As early as she wanted to take them to experience, she asked people to make these camouflage clothes. The material was not found on the market. So she charged them 5000 gold coins per person, which was really cheap.


    How much are these clothes and accessories? In addition, they have to take care of their food, drink, housing and transportation along the way. It can be said that the cost is quite a lot.


    "Hey, thank you, master Tang. We know that master Tang is the best for us." Yin qianze laughed and looked at him with a flattering smile.


    "Master Tang, what is this? A headscarf? " Su Yanqing picked up something like a headscarf, and cracks appeared on her gentle and elegant face for the first time: "shouldn''t it be for us to wrap our heads?"


    Tang Ning played a ring finger and said with a smile: "smart! That''s right. "


    Smell speech, not only is Su Yanqing a corner of the mouth, forehead across a few black lines, even other people are also the same, stunned and silly looking at that thing.


    A headscarf? It''s really a headscarf? Why should we prepare headscarves for them?


    "Master Tang, why did you prepare a scarf for us? We''re not used to using headscarves Gao Chen opened his mouth and said, I can''t imagine what it would look like to have such a scarf tied on his head?


    Downing glanced at them and said with a smile, "if you don''t wear a turban, you won''t be like that." Wearing camouflage and a jade crown? Like what the hell?


    "All right, don''t dawdle. Take your things and wear them on." She motioned for them to take everything back.


    When they saw this, they had to take all the things, take them back and change them, and then come back.


    Because the dress was so different, almost 30 students walked through the college in camouflage clothes, which aroused the discussion and curiosity of others in the college.


    "What are they wearing? Why is it so strange? "


    "It''s said that Tang Shi is going to take them down the mountain for training. It''s still a mercenary uniform made by Tang Shi."


    "It''s good. I also want to experience with master Tang. Unfortunately, few people dare to challenge them now."


    "Who let us miss the best opportunity, the strength of their 30 people in the college is strong, to challenge is not an opponent, but also lost points."


    The students here are talking about it. Over there, thirty people have come to the cave after they put on their clothes. They stand upright one by one, but there is no turban. It seems that the collocation is a little strange.


    "Calf, tie your turban." Donning signaled.


    "Oh, good." The cow responded vigorously, but he was not very good at tying, and it was also the opposite.


    Seeing this, Downing stepped forward and motioned, "tie up the horse step."


    "Yes." It''s almost instinctive. The cow takes a big step and squats down. A standard horse step will be firmly tied.


    As a result of this squat, the body was short, Downing this demonstration: "all look good, unity must be wrapped in this way, tomorrow I want to see you all dressed the same."


    As they listened and watched, they saw that after he wrapped Niu Dali''s turban around his hair and tied it up, the whole person was more in harmony with that mercenary uniform.


    So they also learned to wrap the headband around their hair and tie it up. Looking at each other again, they really looked very comfortable.


    Tang Ning looked at the crowd and said, "if you have learned it, I will see you at the gate of the college in the morning."

 Chapter 674

    Voice a meal, told: "all dressed up, take the backpack assigned to you, all understand?"


    "Yes! I understand! " The people responded.


    "Well, it''s all broken up." She waved them back.


    After they left, Tang Ning looked at Shen Xingyue who was squatting on one side and asked, "do you really want to go home?"


    "Well, if you don''t go back, I''ll go with you." She said quickly and stepped forward.


    "It''s very tiring to go out with us, and we''re not going to play, and we may even encounter danger. Are you sure you want to go?" Asked downing again.


    "Well, I''m going." Shen Xingyue still insisted.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning''s finger knocked on the table top, half ring, just way: "star pupil, you give her two sets of trumpet, and then give her to change smaller."


    "Good." Star pupil should, smile and wave to call Yue son past.


    "Great! Thank you Tang Tang She jumped up with joy, and then trotted to the direction of Xingyue.


    Tang Ning shook his head and sighed. He also took two sets of small clothes and put them into the space. Only then did he know to the cold on the other side: "put the rest in the cave first."


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should be a, this will be the rest of the collection.


    "I need some medicine. Don''t disturb me today." She told me that she went into the cave and prepared to prepare some healing medicine and other things in case of emergency.


    In the early morning of the next day, situ and others were ready early. They changed into camouflage clothes, tied up their headscarves and backpacks. They came to the gate of the college in order to wait for Tang Shi.


    When they saw that even Tangshi was wearing the same mercenary uniform as them, and the head scarf was also tied on his shining head, which covered his bald head, they could not help thinking: this scarf looks very suitable for Tang Shi. He has such a scarf on his head, and he really can''t see that he is a monk.


    When Tang Ning arrived with a few people, he took a look at the thirty people standing straight outside. Then he asked, "are you ready?"


    "Ready!" The crowd echoed in unison.


    "Very well, then you can listen clearly and remember clearly. From now on, you will have only one identity, mercenary, by temporarily abandoning your identity and name and taking numbers as code


    Listening to this, everyone looked at each other, and they were slightly stunned. Identity and name? Code with numbers? Isn''t that what they think?


    "From me, I''m No. 1. You line up according to your standing position. Starting from left to side, number two is situ and number three is ye feibai. Count down in turn. Remember your code name, remember who the people around you are, and the code number will be used as your identity name during the training period."


    "Yes


    All of them answered in a deep voice. They all took a look at the people around them and remembered their number code. Among them, only Han Zhi and Xing Tong and Xing Yue were not included in the number code of mercenaries.


    "When you are ready, let''s go." She said, taking them down the hill.


    In a higher position in the college, the dean and several tutors stood there and watched them go away. The Dean stroked his long eyebrows and laughed: "do you believe it or not, master Tang and others will surely make a great contribution?"

 Chapter 675

    On hearing this, several tutors were stunned: "didn''t they go to experience? Why is it related to Chuang Ming Tang again? "


    "Hehe, I can''t guarantee others, but it''s not as simple as experience to follow Tangshi. Just watch! When they return, they will be different from today. " The Dean laughed, turned and walked away.


    At the same time, Tang Ning and other 30 students, who had already gone down the mountain, formed two teams, one by one. Tang Ning led the team at the front, and Han Zhixing Tong and yue''er were at the back, and a little black was also at the back.


    They didn''t go to the city, but walked around the mountain road across the Tianlong city. It was just because they were walking on the mountain road that they couldn''t get up quickly. In addition, Tang Shi didn''t let them use the spirit breath, which is the kind of walking. Therefore, it was very difficult to walk.


    In particular, each of them had iron plates strapped to their feet.


    "Master Tang, when can the iron plate on our feet be removed?" It''s OK for them to walk that way with the help of spiritual power. Now it''s much more difficult to walk on this mountain road with iron plates on their feet.


    Tang Ning looked back at the student who was talking and said, "I didn''t say that there is no Tangshi here, only one?"


    "Sorry, number one." The student apologized to see him look pale.


    "You should remember who you are now, and don''t let me say it again and again." Downing continued to walk forward and said, "you can feel the iron plate on your feet, which proves that you haven''t practiced enough. Go fast!"


    "Yes All of them answered in unison, but they did not dare to follow him.


    From the morning walk, until noon, some people have already felt exhausted, some people are OK. Although they have shed a lot of sweat, they can still walk, but they just feel hungry.


    Tang Ning took a look at them and took a full view of them. Then he slowed down and turned around and said, "take a rest ten meters ahead, and then walk after you are full."


    "Good!" When they heard this, they all came to their strength. They went on for another ten meters and sat down by the side of the mountain road.


    Tang Ning took a look at the back. At the end of the face, Xiao Hei was running with yue''er. For her 10-year-old child, their training was very difficult for her. So she was surprised to see that she could keep up with her all the way without crying or making any noise.


    "Hoo, Tang Tang, I''m so tired, so tired!" The little girl was sweating all over her body, and her pink and tender face was also red, showing special spirit.


    "If you''re too tired, don''t sit down. Sit down first. Breathe slowly. Relax for a while and then sit down. Don''t rush to drink water." Said Downing, giving her a break before eating.


    After they had a rest for half an hour, and after eating some dry food, Downing sent each of them a box of things, saying, "this is the paint I mixed last night. After opening it, you can put it on your face so that you can''t be recognized by people you know."


    These people are mostly of aristocratic families and have a lot of industries all over the country. It is not practical to wear masks and cover their faces. So she mixed them with colorless pigments to cover up their excellent looks.


    Yin qianze was a little silly: "black and green? Are these two colors really going to be put on your face? "

 Chapter 676

    Other people also opened the box and looked at it. There were two colors on the inside, black and green. They couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of their mouths. Black and green, why do they think Tang Shi is so unfriendly to them!


    "What? Is there a problem? " Tang Ning looked at them and said with a smile, "or, I''ll prepare a green scarf for you next time?"


    "No, no, no, no problem, absolutely no problem. We''ll do it, we will! These two colors are very good. They are really good. We don''t need the green scarf. We like this one very much. Don''t you think so? " Ye feibai said in a hurry and motioned to them.


    "Yes, yes, we like this headdress very much. We really don''t need the green one." All of them said the same thing.


    That''s a joke, green turban? Do they want to see people? Although this pair of ghost like, it is not likely to be recognized, but put green on your head! I can''t imagine that.


    "Well, if you like it." Tang Ning this just satisfied nod, way: "like this, you look at." She called star pupil to come over, way: "close your eyes, I help you wipe, next time you wipe yourself."


    "Yes." The star pupil answered and stood in front of her.


    "You don''t have to worry about hurting your skin. I made these with herbs, and it won''t fade in a short time," he said


    All they saw was that he wiped his beautiful star pupil into a colorful face. The straight bars of black and green covered her face from forehead to chin.


    "Tang Tang, Tang Tang, I want to wipe it, too." Star Yue see so amusing, also gather forward to raise small face, way: "Tang Tang help me wipe."


    Downing laughed and said, "OK, I''ll help you make a little cat." With that, she really put some cat whiskers on her pink face, and drew a few strokes on her forehead and nose.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The cow vigorously laughs, also uses the pigment on his face to draw a few.


    The others followed the example of Tang Shi''s painting for Xingtong. They drew a few lines on their faces with their hands. After a while, the 30 people looked at each other and were speechless.


    This kind of make-up is really unprecedented. If they enter the city, they will be seen as monkeys.


    "Take a rest and leave." Donning called out and continued with the team.


    After a long walk, I saw some people in front of them, even in the fields. Just as they were wondering whether they could stay at the people''s homes and have a hot meal tonight, they heard the voice of Tang Shi.


    "Let''s walk out of the woods and not worry about the people around us." Said Downing, leading them straight into the woods by the path, and walking through them.


    Everyone looked at each other, but they shrugged their shoulders and followed Tang Shi out. They were ready to be abused, didn''t they?


    For two days in a row, they walked the mountain road, until the morning of the third day, they finally saw a town.


    "One, are we going to town?" Situ couldn''t hide his excitement and asked, which one of them had the temperament of a noble childe after two days? It''s not too much to say that it''s wandering around, is it?

 Chapter 677

    "Well, go to the city, and the mercenaries will visit." Said Downing, glancing at the group behind him.


    Although he didn''t say anything, the look at them made people feel awe stricken. They didn''t dare to disorganize the formation. They walked straight without any more words.


    A group of people queued into the city and went all the way to the mercenary guild. Because of their special camouflage clothes and their painted faces, the people in the city looked at them as strange animals.


    "Are these mercenaries? That dress is really strange. Why is the face still painted like that? I can''t see the original face


    "It looks like mercenaries. The ranks are neat and regular. They are straight and straight one by one. The momentum is extraordinary."


    "What kind of mercenaries is this? I haven''t heard of it


    "Maybe it''s a new group of mercenaries. You see, they''re going to the city mercenary guild."


    Listening to the voice of the surrounding discussion, situ and others walked straight without a squint. At this moment, they could not help but be glad that the paint on their faces was deep, and others could not recognize who they were and who they were.


    However, Tang Ning, who was in front of her, had a self-contained manner. After arriving at the mercenary guild, she let them rest in their place and registered their names.


    Tianlong mercenary regiment.


    She looked at the task on the list of mercenaries. Seeing that there was a task of protection at the top of the list, but there was no one to answer, she asked a mercenary next to her: "brother, the task above is about protection. How come no one takes it?"


    The big man with tiger waist and bear back was looking at the task of mercenary, but he was called brother by the boy who was not up to his shoulder. He was stunned for a moment. A pair of tiger eyes looked him up and down and asked, "brother? Call me


    "Well." She nodded. "Can''t you?" When you go out, don''t you call them brothers? It''s kind of friendly, OK.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! You''re kind of interesting The big man raised his head and laughed. He reached out to pat him on the shoulder, but let him avoid it.


    "I don''t like people touching me." Said downing.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t touch it? " The big man sneered. It is estimated that he said he didn''t like to be touched. He really didn''t believe that evil. He put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder again. He said, "if you touch it, you won''t die. What''s the matter? Hit me


    Downing glanced at the hand on her shoulder and said, "that''s what you said."


    As soon as the voice fell, she raised her hand and pulled out his colleague. At the same time, she bent over to one side and threw the big man to the ground. She heard a loud bang. The man''s gravity was unstable and the whole man fell down.


    "Ah


    The big man wanted to stand still, but he was not stable at his feet. His body lost his balance and fell to the ground. He was angry and scolded: "you boy, you want to die!"


    He blows at Tang Ning''s leg with his fist. The situ and others who are not far away look at him. They are about to go forward and are stopped by Su Yanqing.


    "Look! Number one will solve it. "


    When they heard this, they stopped and did not go forward. Indeed, Tang Shi''s strength is above them, and how can even a big man not solve it! They worry a lot.


    Downing stepped back and said, "I didn''t hit you. You fell by yourself. You don''t want to rely on me."

 Chapter 678

    The boy stood up in front of me and snapped: "what''s wrong? How much do you want to pay for my fall


    Tang Ning eyebrows slightly Yang: "want money?"


    She looked him up and down, her eyebrows bent, and she cried out with a smile, "number two!"


    "Come on


    In response, situ Lang stepped forward. Think, is not Tang Shi want him to pay for compensation? He still has a lot of money in his bag, but I don''t know how much to pay?


    "Hit him!" Downing reached out and took a big step back.


    "Ah?" Si Tu, who was ready to pay for the money, thought he had heard something wrong.


    "What are you doing? Hit him! Don''t shoot me! Beat it ''said Downing, retreating himself.


    The big man was stunned for a moment. He met a man who didn''t play cards according to the rules. He was stunned. After reacting, he shook his fist and waved to Tang Ning: "you boy Bang


    He hit the opponent''s abdomen with one punch, and hit him two meters away. He fell to the ground.


    "Well!"


    The big man snorted. This blow is really powerful! The pain made his viscera all clench up a ball, one breath half sound also can''t slow over.


    "Nothing that can be solved with a fist is nothing!" Situ grinned and showed a smile. While moving his hands and feet, he stepped forward: "come on! stand up! I told you to stand up and fight! " Situ did not take the opportunity to step forward and kick a few feet, but gave him a chance to breathe.


    The big man stood up, spit out a foul breath, staring at the man in front of him, scolded and said: "it''s really a tiger that doesn''t get powerful. You''re all treated as sick cats! Drink


    As soon as Han''s voice fell, the whole man rushed forward, clenched his fist, and attacked situ. The fist contained the power of dark force, and there was a trace of air flow in the air. However, the blow like this was caught by situ. As soon as his step moved and his body bent, his hands clasped with Han''s hand and pulled down. With the help of the force, he was directly over the shoulder Fall.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch


    His body was heavily thrown to the ground. In addition to the weight of his body, he also had the power to pull down. Therefore, this fall was extremely heavy. In addition, the man was not small. A shallow pit appeared on the ground, and the flying dust was splashed around, which attracted many mercenaries around.


    The man jumped to his feet in spite of the pain. After a big drink, he attacked Si Tu again. However, he was not Sima''s opponent at all. He couldn''t get close to him, let alone hurt him. On the contrary, after a few moves, he was either blue nose or swollen face, with a trace of fresh blood between his mouth and nose.


    "No, no, no, don''t call the head office, right? I admit defeat, I admit defeat. " As he retreated, he waved his hands, his face blue and purple with horror.


    What a ghost! Where are the mercenaries? Isn''t that just a kid? Why is this fighting force stronger than him? I thought I could make a stroke, but I got hurt. It''s not worth the loss!


    Downing was eating the fruit, glancing at him and saying, "can we say it now? What happened to that mission? Why no one answers? But what''s so special? "

 Chapter 679

    "The task of protection was assigned by the yuan family in the city, because the yuan family did not know how to offend people, and they were given a death order to wipe out the yuan family. This task has been hanging here for seven days, and no one dares to accept it, because the order is issued by the famous killing Pavilion. These people are ferocious and powerful, and no mercenary dares to accept it."


    The big Han said, after looking at them, he said, "the yuan family''s task has been increased three times, otherwise it can''t be so high, but no matter how high the price is, there is only one life, so no one in the whole mercenary guild dares to take it. Today is the last day. If no one answers today, the task will be withdrawn."


    "Kill the pavilion? Is it the killer organization that rose after the seven kill pavilion? " Si Tu frowned slightly, apparently having heard of this force.


    The big man took a look at him, nodded and said, "yes, it''s the killer organization that rose after the collapse of the seven killing Pavilion. This killer organization is the only one. The killers in it are very powerful, and their methods are extremely vicious. They like to make them suffer from torture and die before they kill."


    "Oh? That''s what it is Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked curiously, "what kind of family is the yuan family? How is the family style? How can you be targeted? "


    The big man looked at him, some of them wanted to cry, and wanted to say they didn''t know. But when he saw the two men in front of him, he was afraid that they would shake their fists and greet him again. So he said, "yuan and Yuan''s families are only second-class families in the city, and their family''s reviews are also good. As for me, I heard from the city people that both the lady and the young lady of the yuan family would give porridge and steamed bread to the poor at the door of their house on the first 15 th day of the new year."


    Seeing that they were still staring at him, he thought for a moment, and then said, "their family originally attached to a big aristocratic family in the city, but that aristocratic family heard that the yuan family had been ordered to exterminate the family. After that, they said that they would no longer protect them. That''s why they sent out mercenary missions and wanted to find some powerful mercenaries to protect them through this pass."


    "That''s it, that''s all I know, really." Han quickly said, no matter how much he did not know.


    "What are you afraid of? Do we seem so unreasonable? " Downing looked at him and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. We won''t hit people casually."


    The big man pulled the red and swollen corners of his mouth and looked at the harmless boy in front of him with a bitter smile. This boy is a smiling tiger. He believes that he has a ghost!


    Be reasonable? Can reason beat him like this? However, the fist is not as hard as theirs, and he can only break out his teeth and swallow the blood into his stomach!


    Seeing that master Tang was interested in the task, situ immediately said, "No. 1, this killing Pavilion is really not simple. I think it''s better not to touch it."


    The well-trained and vicious killers, as well as their college students, thought that it would be those killers who had the upper hand. What''s more, there were only 30 of them. Since the other party said that they would destroy the yuan family, there would not be only 30 people coming, so the number must be above them.


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion," he said with a smile She walked up to the others, looked at them and said, "come out and have a look."


    Su Yanqing and others listened to what they had just said. At this time, he stood up and said, "No. 1, I''ll go to inquire with No. 13 and No. 9."

 Chapter 680

    Seeing that it was him, Downing nodded: "well, you go! Go and come back. "


    "Yes." Several people answered and left quickly.


    Ye feibai stepped forward and came to Tang Shi''s side and said, "No. 1, would it be too risky to take this task?" He was also worried that they could not cope with professional killers. After all, some of them were students who did not have advanced spiritual masters. They were facing those battles. He was worried that something would happen.


    Downing looked at him and said with a smile, "do you have no confidence in them? You know, everyone here is strong. "


    She has confidence in them, what''s more, even if she can''t fight, isn''t there still her? For the weak students, she will arrange them around the stronger people to achieve a complementary, so she believes that nothing will happen.


    What we need to do now is to investigate whether the yuan family is worth it or not.


    There was a group of mercenaries in strange clothes. The news that they wanted to take over the heavy task issued by the yuan family quickly spread. Many members of the mercenary team came to see what kind of mercenary was this fearless mercenary?


    When they saw that there were only about 30 mercenaries in one of them, many people laughed.


    "I''m afraid it''s stupid to see money? Do you dare to take up the task with such 30 people? Do you really think they can stop the order of killing the gate? I see that I can''t make money in the end, and I have to put my life into it. "


    "That is, look at these people, one by one dressed strangely, and they can''t even see their true faces. How dare such people take up the task? It''s not death. What is it


    "There are some people in the world who think that they are dragons, but they are just worms."


    "Who are the worms?" A student snorted, obviously dissatisfied. They''re short of money? What a joke! Which one of them is short of money?


    The mercenary, who spoke, put his hands around his chest and sneered, "what about you! What''s the matter? Isn''t it? "


    "Be careful what you say! I''ll beat you up! "


    "Oh? Hit me? coming! Do you see the brother behind me? There are fifty or sixty of our mercenary regiment! I''m afraid of you The mercenary with his hands around his chest raised his chin and said, with obvious provocation and contempt.


    Tang Ning sat on the side, waiting for Su Yanqing to inquire about the news. If the news is true as the big man said, he can tear down the task bar and register in the mercenary guild to take over the task.


    Therefore, sitting idle, she looked around and pointed at them from time to time. Most of them said that they were beyond their ability and so on. The mercenaries of 50 or 60 were more aggressive because of the large number of people who did not pay attention to them.


    Looking at her side of the students are holding fire, but afraid to make her angry and dare not do anything, she can not help laughing, get up and walk towards them.


    "Want to fight?" She took a look at the fifty or sixty mercenaries and said, "it''s no fun to do more fighting! What''s going to have to be a little bit colorful? Dare you have a big one? "


    Hearing this, the students here calmed down and looked at Tang Shi. Their eyes were bright and expectant.


    Is Tang Shi ready to let them move? Hit these guys?


    The mercenaries looked at each other and laughed contemptuously: "do you dare to fight with us? Do you want to add colo

 Chapter 681

    Tang Ning looked at them with a smile, and a clear voice came out: "100000 gold coins. If we lose, we will take out 100000 gold coins to you. Now you lose, you take out 100000 gold coins to us, dare you bet?"


    The mercenary team was stunned: "100000 gold coins?"


    Did they hear me right? These mercenaries, who came out of the old mountains and mountains, actually gambled 100000 gold coins with them?


    "You don''t have 100000 gold coins? That doesn''t matter. It''s OK to take out the corresponding equivalent things for exchange, such as medicinal materials or treasures! We''ll take it, too. " Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Oh, are you kidding? Do you dare to bet US 100000 gold coins? Do you have that money? " The mercenaries over there had bright eyes, with a trace of greed and excitement in their eyes.


    If you bet with them, they are sure to win!


    "Money?" Tang Ning gave them a meaningful glance. Then, he raised his voice and looked at ye feibai and others and asked, "do we have money?"


    "Yes!" More than 20 students burst into laughter and responded with a full of air. Can they not have money? Don''t be kidding.


    People around listen, one by one look at each other, what are these people? Why is it so strange?


    "In order to be fair and just, we still have to show off the lottery. How about asking the president of the guild to guard for us?" Donning asked with a smile.


    The mercenary''s men listened to them and murmured for a while, and one of them said, "good!" So, each of them took out some of them and put them on the long table under the taskbar.


    Looking at those glittering gold coins, Tang Ning''s eyes became crescent. Just as he was about to pay, he heard ye feibai''s voice: "No.1, don''t be so troublesome. I have a black card here. Just take this one and put it there."


    "What? Black card? Is this man bragging? Black card is a million gold coins start, but also those who have the status to do, he a small mercenary can have? Don''t be kidding


    Downing laughed and said, "is it true that the president will come out to verify it and know?"


    As soon as her voice fell, a student said, "I''ll go in, please."


    They were outside the guild, which had already alarmed the president. As soon as they called for him, the president came out and arched his hands at both sides of the guild: "I am the president of this guild. You can call me Huang Lao."


    "President Huang, please see if the black card is true or false." Ye feibai stepped forward and handed over the black card.


    The president took it with both hands and examined it carefully. Then he respectfully sent the card back to ye feibai, saying: "the black card of the young master is true. With this black card, all the banks in the land of mortals can get money."


    I don''t know which God it is? How did you get here? It''s frightening to be a little mercenary.


    The people around him were stunned.


    What a black card in the legend! What are these people coming from? Even black cards?


    "How about it? Do you dare to bet? " Ye feibai chin is flighty, looked at them contemptuously: "arrived at this moment, you don''t advise!"

 Chapter 682

    "How do you want to bet?" Asked the mercenary.


    Ye feibai did not open his mouth, but looked at Tang Shi. Everything has the final say of Tang Shi. He says how to play, so play.


    "Fight the scuffle! We will send 25 people to fight with you. However, both sides can''t use weapons. Just don''t hurt human life. How about? " Asked downing.


    Hearing this, the mercenary''s eyes narrowed, pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed: "you can think well, we have 60 people here."


    Even if they had already passed, there would be 34 of them in total, and a few of them had been sent out. If only 25 people were sent out, the difference would be great.


    "Well, we''ll send 25 people here." She said with a smile, called a few out, and then whispered to them a few of what, they should be a first step back.


    Ye feibai put the black card on the long table under the taskbar and said to the president, "Mr. Huang, I''ll trouble you for a while, and it will be good soon."


    "Hehe hehe, OK." Huang will smile, naturally there is no reason to refuse.


    As a result, the surrounding area was cleared, and the number of people on both sides came forward. The fight between 60 people and 25 people with bare hands soon attracted many people to watch. It was even more anticipated to hear that it was still a colorful fight.


    In order not to bully people, Downing did not end, but in the side to watch, see both sides are ready, she laughed and said: "ready, start!" As soon as the voice fell, the roar and the shrieking came out.


    "Drink


    "Ah


    "Fight!"


    "Beat them to death!"


    The members of both sides rushed forward, and the fists containing spiritual power and dark strength hit each other. Tianlong students only remember a little, don''t kill people! Others, let go!


    Star pupil and star Yue two people as well as small black all follow Tang Ning''s side, as for cold know, also joined in the scuffle.


    The onlookers around heard only loud shouts, as well as the sound of fists being shot down and the cry of pain. Because it was a scuffle, it was also mixed. In the eyes of outsiders, they were just fighting at random.


    Only the mercenaries in the middle knew how strong their fists were for the 25 mercenaries in strange clothes and painted faces.


    "Hiss! Ah


    "Oh! It''s killing me


    "Ah! Son of a bitch! Don''t hit people in the face


    Among the screams and howls, many people gradually couldn''t bear to fall down. As soon as the people around them saw, they were all the members of the larger group of mercenaries. However, the 25 members were still in an awe inspiring manner, like a lion. They were waving their fists and solving one by one.


    Perhaps it is to see their members fall down one by one, see the victory or defeat gradually distinguish, they can not help but be anxious, someone secretly touched out the dagger, want to kill them with the dagger.


    Tang Ning, who did not take part in the war, though sitting idly, had a pair of eyes staring at them to prevent them from making secret moves. Therefore, when she saw someone take out a dagger, she snorted, and a stream of air flowed out of her hand.


    "Hiss!"


    Tiger mouth a pain, a burst of numbness straight to the arm and up, holding the dagger in the hand also fell to the ground.


    "You want to make a secret move? Let your grandfather Niu take good care of you Niu Dali raised the mercenary with a big hand and hit him in the abdomen.

 Chapter 683

    "Poof!"


    The abdominal cavity suffered a heavy blow, and a mouthful of blood also gushed out. However, this did not make the cow stop his hand, because he did it in a proper way. This blow would hurt him, but would not let him die.


    "Make a secret move! I let you out of the black hand! Bang, bang, bang


    The sound of fist knockdown sounded, and the mercenary was not even able to fight back. He was beaten several times on his abdomen, and other punches fell on his face, which made his mouth and face swell. Until the whole person was in a coma, he threw his hands away.


    "It''s not a fight."


    Niu vigorously hummed, turned his head to look at the others. However, when others saw him, they all fell back. Seeing that 60 of them had fallen, 50 of them had fallen. Even their leader was knocked out, so he couldn''t help raising his hand.


    "We give in! Stop fighting! We give in! "


    These people do not know where they came from. The combat effectiveness is too terrible. They are experienced mercenaries who are not their opponents. If they fight again, they will die, but they will have to lie down for ten days and a half months.


    Ye feibai kicked a man and looked at the man lying on the ground and couldn''t get up after half a sound. He looked at the other mercenaries who raised their hands and said with a smile: "give up? Don''t you just admit defeat? You don''t have to be beaten. "


    They are Tianlong students or Tang Shi''s students. Do you really think that they are all soft legged shrimps? You know, to become a dragon student, their own combat effectiveness has been very excellent.


    "Give up, let''s give up!" Several mercenaries almost cried out. They looked like they were coming out of the mountain. How could they be so effective? These people all have the strength of the spirit Master level, but one by one they all gather up a breath and make them think that they are weak and can be deceived.


    I''ve been beaten and lost 100000 gold coins. It''s painful to think about it


    Tang Ning looked at the scene, smilingly turned to the side of the president, asked: "president, is it we won?"


    "Yes."


    President Huang said, and did not dare to lose the courtesy to the people in front of him, and said: "Sir, put these away! It''s yours. " He knew that he was not a common person just now.


    "Well, thank you, president." She laughed and put all the gold coins on the table into the bag of heaven and earth, and handed the black card to ye feibai: "keep it."


    "Yes." Ye feibai should see Su Yanqing and their several people back.


    Seeing that the ground fell down and Howling mercenaries, several people were not surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, don''t worry about anything. We''ve made a lot of money anyway." Gao Chen came over with a smile and looked at them and asked, "what''s up? Do you know all about it? "


    Su Yanqing nodded her head: "well, I''ve found out." He went to the place where the master of Tang Dynasty was located and said, "No.1, as the great man said, the yuan family style is good, and the family style is also OK."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning, with a smile, reached out to uncover the task on the taskbar and said, "OK, that task, we Tianlong mercenary regiment will take it."


    As soon as he said this, all the mercenaries around looked at them in a complicated way. Could these 30 people really have the ability to take up the task? Can you protect the yuan family?


    At this moment, they can''t help but look forward to knowing what will happen to them when they take over the task?

 Chapter 684

    At this time, a figure standing in the crowd for a long time stepped forward, bowed his hands to them and said, "gentlemen, I am the master of the yuan family, Yuan Hongsheng. Since you have taken over the task of mercenaries issued by my yuan family, please follow me back to the yuan family! I will share the details with you. "


    The yuan family had no way to ask for help. None of the big families in the city dared to let them depend on them, nor did they want to help them through the pass. Even some families that had made friends in the past were gradually alienated. Their whole family members were in a state of isolation and in a desperate situation.


    The killers in the killers'' pavilion are famous killers'' organizations. They are not the top aristocrats of aristocratic families. They do not have the manpower and strength to fight with them. Now they have been ordered to kill. They are almost in a state of waiting to die.


    But people always hold a glimmer of hope that there will be a miracle, so after all the families in the city failed, they had to post the task of mercenary, hoping that powerful mercenaries would come to help.


    However, after the task was posted, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. Almost no one asked about it. If no one answered the task within seven days, the task would be removed, and they would not even have the last chance.


    Seeing that it was getting dark and the seven day period was coming, when the yuan family were in despair, they heard that someone came to tell them that some mercenary asked about the protection task issued by the yuan family.


    The happy yuan family leader brought his people to the guild. Unexpectedly, he saw a fight between 25 mercenaries and 60 mercenaries. Seeing the mercenary in strange clothes, his heart gradually cooled down.


    How can they protect the yuan family when they are less than thirty mercenaries? How could he be the opponent of the peerless cabinet? Unexpectedly, this mercenary team finally defeated many with a small number, and let him witness their strength with his own eyes!


    Seeing that they had won the battle, his heart again raised expectations. Maybe they could be competent for the task, but unexpectedly, for a long time, they didn''t post the task. Until the other mercenaries came back, they finally took over the task from yuan family.


    At this moment, he just wanted to take them home and discuss how to keep them.


    Hearing that he said it was the head of the yuan family, Tang Ning looked at him calmly, nodded, and then said, "good." So the whole team and the people followed him to Yuan''s house.


    After entering the yuan family, Tang Ning enters the hall. Han Zhi and Xing Tong and Xing Yue follow in, while others wait in the front yard.


    Seeing this, the yuan family leader also knew that this young looking mercenary was the backbone of the mercenary. So he was not vague. After inviting him in, he asked, "what do you call him?"


    "Please call me number one." Said downing.


    Although he could not see his appearance clearly, the yuan family leader knew that this man should be a teenager. Under the pressure of the strange, he said: "No.1, the matter is like this. Ten days ago, we received the death order of the killing Pavilion. When it comes to the full moon night, we will be killed. Tomorrow is the full moon night. The people from the killing Pavilion will come. We yuan family has gathered all the family members and are ready, but I don''t know what your plans are?"

 Chapter 685

    "What''s your yuan family''s plan?" She asked, picking up the tea and sipping.


    The yuan family leader took a deep breath and said: "we think that as long as we can survive the robbery, although they kill the people in the cabinet by cruel means, there are rules and regulations. Once the mission fails, they will not attack this target again. So we think, regardless of the casualties, we should protect the old and young of the family and survive their attack."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning drank tea for a while, then put it down after two sips, and said, "I see. But since we take over this matter, I hope the yuan family will follow my arrangement."


    "Please say, how can we cooperate? Do you need people? I can give you the guard of the family, at your disposal. " Yuan said.


    Tang Ning shook his head and said with a smile, "no, but for the next three days, we should be familiar with the terrain of the yuan family, and we should also be prohibited from going in and out of the yuan family. All of you yuan family members stay in the inner courtyard, especially in the evening. Don''t go out and walk around."


    "Well, I''ll arrange someone to show you the terrain, but what''s the matter with keeping us all in the inner yard? Do all of us who are in and out of the house go back to the inner court The yuan family leader asked.


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "the head of the yuan family told us to go down and let the people below obey our arrangement. You will know everything else then."


    "In that case, I''ll show you the place first." Yuan''s family leader stood up to say.


    "Good." Donning responded and followed him out.


    When they came outside, the yuan family took the mercenaries to the mansion and got familiar with the terrain. Then they said, "I''ll give you the ones in front of you first. I''ll let people prepare dinner for you." Then he left first.


    After the yuan family left, situ and others came forward and asked, "No.1, what are we going to do?"


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "don''t be nervous. It''s just a person who kills the pavilion."


    When they saw that he looked free and did not see half nervous and worried, they also relaxed. With Tang Shi here, what should they worry about? At that time, we only need to take out 110% of the combat effectiveness to deal with it.


    "We have seen the terrain just now. Now I''ll arrange for the people to watch every place." She took a look at them and walked past them. Everyone she had ordered stood up and stood by in groups of two.


    It has been noticed that each one with weaker strength will be matched with a stronger one. In this way, the combat effectiveness of each group will be similar. Of course, there are also several groups of two spirit division level combinations with strong strength.


    "Your group, guard the back door here." Downing said to the group of two psychic masters: "after nightfall, you should be on your guard. Don''t underestimate the enemy carelessly. I should have told you many times about this."


    "Yes! One, don''t worry! We will hold on here and never underestimate the enemy carelessly! " The two men said in a deep voice. They followed Tang Shi to the forest for training. Therefore, they knew that if they were careless and belittled the enemy, they would probably end up dead!


    "Well, follow up and remember where I''ve arranged for you." Downing led them on, arranged places for each group, and asked, "do you remember what I said?"

 Chapter 686

    "Remember The crowd echoed in unison.


    "Good." She nodded with satisfaction, and then she said, "we just need to keep the outer courtyard, and don''t let them enter the inner courtyard. So the place where we fight is in this area of the outer courtyard. I''ll lay out the array around the inner yard and familiarize you with it. As for the outer courtyard, you are responsible for laying down the runes for defense and attack on the 7th and 11th


    No. 7 is song Yixiu and No. 11 is Su Yanqing. After hearing Tang Shi''s words, both of them responded.


    Thirty students became familiar with the terrain and pattern in the shortest time, and separated the Yuan''s house from the inner courtyard, which was guarded by the yuan family members in the inner courtyard and by them in the outer court.


    They find the weakest defense points in the front yard, and set up an attack Rune array from them. As soon as they step into the array, the talisman will launch an attack, even without them.


    Because of the position arranged by the master Tang, and it was getting dark, although the yuan family came to ask them that they had prepared dinner for them, they did not leave, but were ready to eat dry food.


    Because Tang Shi said that after the arrangement, they could not leave their position, especially after nightfall.


    However, to their surprise, after a while, those servants came over with sea bowls filled with rice and meat dishes. The bowls were piled up like a hill. Obviously, they were divided into bowls one by one.


    "It''s the first time I''ve eaten like this." Yin qianze took a bowl of rice and quickly grilled a few mouthfuls. Such a large bowl of meat and vegetables, compared with what they ate all the way, is already good.


    Other people also quickly finished eating their jobs after receiving their jobs. Although the people in the peerless Pavilion said that the night was round, but who knows if they would advance it? Therefore, as long as it is late at night, they should be vigilant.


    The whole night passed quietly, and nothing happened. In the morning of the next day, they had a chance to take a rest. After they got enough energy, they saw that the sky was getting dark. All the young and old of the yuan family were watching in the inner courtyard, and they didn''t even dare to sleep.


    All the forces in the city were also concerned about the movements of the yuan family.


    Since the demise of the seven killers Pavilion, the Juesha pavilion has become the only one with too much self-confidence. Therefore, they said that the full moon night would destroy the yuan family, so they would definitely come here on the full moon night. As for whether the yuan family had taken precautions and increased guards, it is estimated that these are not within the scope of their consideration and worry.


    Because after overconfidence, it is arrogant. They think that even if a small second-class family has more staff, it can''t escape their killing.


    Tonight, the lights were turned off early in the city. It seemed that everyone knew what would happen tonight. They were all silent.


    With the deepening of the night and the frightening atmosphere of killing, the killers in black of the Juesha Pavilion came by in the night, and their figures passed through the roof like ghosts and went straight to the place where yuan''s family was.


    In Yuan''s house, the inner courtyard was dark, but the front yard was full of lights. The students guarding the front yard were patrolling with swords in their hands, ready to fight at any time.


    And on the roof of the main entrance of the front yard, Downing had been lying there for a while, until this moment, when she felt the murderous air coming from the front, she opened her eyes, and the voice of spiritual breath came from her mouth.


    "Ready to fight!"

 Chapter 687

    The clear voice contains the aura of spiritual power. Everyone is ready to fight, especially when they see the next moment, when the man in black goes over the wall, their fighting factors are mobilized. With a low drink, they jump up from the corner of the wall to meet the man in black who wants to climb over the wall.


    "Kill!"


    "No one left!"


    A man in black standing on the wall of the gate drank with cold voice. Once the voice of murderous spirit was spread, the man in black behind rushed in.


    "Kill!"


    The voice of shouting to kill broke out in the night, which made the yuan family in the inner courtyard tremble with fear. Even the people who were far away from the yuan family heard the sound. However, no one dared to come out to see the excitement.


    Tang Ning holds Guanyinzhu in her hand. With the change of her mind, the spirit power of Guanyin bamboo is sweeping and becomes a sharp blade. Looking at the assassin in black who is attacking her, she snorts coldly and turns the sword in her hand, and her figure moves forward in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah


    These people are almost not her opponents because of her accomplishments at the Ninth level of building foundation. However, she intends to train them, train their combat effectiveness and adaptability, so that they can improve their strength from the actual combat. Therefore, she did not let the pressure of the whole body of building foundation leak out.


    It''s a good challenge for them. Only when they are in crisis can they stimulate their potential fighting power.


    She hopes that after the war, they will improve both in mood and strength.


    The assassin''s attacks are all directed at the opponent''s lethal point, and their combat effectiveness is also good. If not, the 30 students are all from Tianlong college. After training and training from the family and college, it is estimated that even if they are of the same strength, they can''t take three moves in the hands of the other party.


    However, in terms of the two to one situation, the performance of 30 students is still amazing.


    "Good! Into the rune array! See how they die


    "Whew! Sonorous


    "Ah


    "Damn it!"


    Over there, the students are fighting, almost two to one. The victory is that they set up many arrays around here. Once the Fu array is started, many killers in black are killed.


    What''s more, not every killer is at the level of spirit Master. Among the 60 or 70 killers in this group, the general strength is refining seven or eight, and ten of them are psychic. Because of the difference in strength, even if the number of opponents is overwhelming, they are not at the disadvantage. Instead, they are more brave.


    The brightly lit front yard is full of murderous spirit, continuous screams and bloody smell. A fallen corpse and splashing blood make the front yard full of a breath of death.


    The blade, which contains the aura of spiritual power, bursts out a sharp cold light. From time to time, you can see someone being hit and fly out.


    "Watch your back!"


    Niu Dali drank a lot. He saw a man in black''s sword attacking the back of No. 26. The man in black who was in the way with his axe immediately stepped forward to the back of No. 26 and blocked the attacking sword with his axe.


    "Bang!"


    The long sword hit the broad edge of the axe, and could not enter another inch. Just as the man in black was wielding his sword, he was kicked out.

 Chapter 688

    "Looking for death!"


    The cow drank vigorously. When he kicked out, he saw the man in black fall back and cut off other killers all the way. Just as he was about to start, he was stabbed by a sword behind him and killed by a sword.


    "Hey, brother Niu." Yin qianze poked his head out of the back and said hello to him with a grin.


    "How many have you killed?" Cattle vigorously asked, see the man in black surrounded, after the back and Yin qianze against together, concentrate on dealing with the people around.


    "Bang!"


    "Whew!"


    Yin qianze cut out his sword again and met the attack of two men in black. He said: "I don''t know. I don''t count it."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! I''ve killed nine. This is the tenth! " The cow laughed vigorously and wielded the axe to make the tiger powerful. The posture was quite like that of a man in charge.


    Tang Ning looked at the laughing Niu Dali, and a smile crossed his eyes. Among so many people, Niu Dali''s combat effectiveness can be said to be stronger, especially the others are of strength type. Standing there with a wave of his axe, there is indeed a trend of one man in charge and no one can open his eyes.


    She looked at the others, and saw that even though the students were scattered in battle, their combat effectiveness was not weak. Although they were injured, they were not heavy. So she withdrew her eyes, glanced over the other men in black and locked in the leader.


    Downing''s eyes fell on the head of the body, the man seems to have noticed, beyond the crowd, the eyes also fell on Downing.


    No matter how strong the other mercenaries are, they are not particularly conspicuous. Only this one, no matter two killers or several killers, is a skillful gesture. Other mercenaries will be more or less injured, but he is the only one. No one can hurt him in the melee and let him bleed a drop of blood.


    This shows that the strength of this mercenary should be the strongest among them, and also their backbone! As long as he is killed first, the mercenaries will be confused and panic. At that time, it will be easy for them to harvest their lives!


    Thinking of this, the man in black held the knife in his hand, turned the spirit breath of his whole body, leaped his toes, and leaped up in the air. The long sword in his hand crossed in the air, and with a fierce spirit of the sword, he chopped fiercely at the boy on the roof.


    Tang Ning watched him come towards her with a sword. The light of the sword in his hand flashed. As she turned back to the round bamboo, she held the round bamboo in her hand and lifted the aura of spiritual power in her body. At the next moment, her figure was more than one meter higher than that of him. When she flipped in the upper half of the air, the round bamboo in her hand fell.


    "Drink


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    "Ah


    When a clear drink was heard, a round bamboo fell on the man''s shoulder with a strong internal force. The bone in the shoulder was cracked with a crack. The man in black cried out in pain, with astonishment and shock in his voice.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect a small mercenary to jump in the air and be above him. At that moment, when he shot down, there was pressure and strength that he could not dodge. He only felt that the whole shoulder was crushed by the weight, the bones were broken and broken, and the whole person was violently thrown down by the force and force.


    "Bang!"


    At the beginning, there was only pain. However, when the pain was intended to diffuse in the body, the sharp pain made his face pale.

 Chapter 689

    Strong support from the ground to climb up, but then a bang fell back, the mouth of blood overflow, dripping to the ground, little by little bloom.


    "Protect the law!"


    Seeing this, the people in black around wanted to help him up, but he was attacked by a fierce bamboo wind and flew back.


    "Ah


    Several people in black were hit by a sharp blade that could be seen by the naked eye. Their bodies were violently hit and flew several meters away. They crashed into the corner of the wall and fell into the talisman array in the corner. Only the sound of the detonating Rune was mixed with several screams, and the Kung Fu was gone in a blink of an eye.


    "Protect the Dharma?"


    Tang Ning landed steadily, pointing to the head of the man in black who couldn''t get up on the ground, Tang Ning asked, "the Dharma protector of the Juesha Pavilion is just like this."


    "Who are you! It will never come to a good end if you fight against us The man in black on the ground said in a gloomy voice, remembering, but the foot that stepped on his back was like a huge stone, which made him unable to get up at all.


    "Is it? I''m not afraid. " She said slowly, stepping on his waist foot is to increase the strength, pressure his waist are bent down.


    "Ah..."


    The heavy pressure made him breathless, and his waist bent down, as if it would be broken at any time. The feeling of tension and fear finally made him panic for a moment.


    "Stop it! Do you really want to fight against us? Against us, no matter you flee to the ends of the earth, we are bound to kill you! " He exclaimed, but still threatened.


    "Oh! Then try it! "


    As soon as Downing''s voice fell, his foot increased his strength, and a click sounded. Shengsheng broke his waist, making him lie on the ground and could not get up.


    "Ah..."


    Scream across the night sky, it is a shrill and with unwilling and resentful voice. When the voice comes out, I don''t know where the Dharma protector felt the signal and shot it into the sky.


    "Whew! Bang


    The sharp sound cut through the air and flew into the sky with a bang. At the moment of the fireworks, the Dharma protector was also kicked by downing at the man in black with the sword. A sword went directly through the heart of the Dharma protector, ending his dying life.


    "Protect, protect the law!"


    The man in black was startled, but quickly pushed away. He pulled out his sword. Seeing the signal in the sky, he wanted to leave as soon as he bit his teeth.


    Not only this man in black wants to evacuate, but also other people in black want to leave after seeing the signal. However, they who are entangled by the students can''t retreat at this moment.


    "Quick battle, quick decision! Kill them


    When Tang Ning''s voice came out, she turned the round bamboo into a long sword, one into two, two into four, and attacked the four sides respectively. I saw the sword carrying a fierce killing machine, whistling across the neck of people in black, with a very fast speed to end their lives.


    Su Yanqing and others were stunned for a moment. They saw the swords whirling past them. They were so fast as lightning that people couldn''t dodge. They almost didn''t use their hands. The men in black fell down. However, after a few breaths, only 30 or so people in black were killed.


    When they saw the corpses and the fallen men in black, their eyes could not help looking in the direction of Tang Shi.

 Chapter 690

    They thought that they believed that master Tang was not a Buddhist disciple. After all, he looks more like a Shura than a Buddhist disciple.


    Tang Shi''s bald head, it is estimated that he has nothing to shave and play with?


    Donning, who took back his sword, glanced at them and said, "what are you looking at me for? Are you not ready to fight? "


    "Yes The crowd responded, but they couldn''t help asking, "No. 1, will there be a second batch? There are hundreds of bodies here. "


    Downing looked into the dark night and said, "yes, that signal is not a retreat. I think there will be a second attack, just see what it is."


    Hearing this, the people did not dare to be careless. They quickly reorganized and were ready to fight. However, no one in black jumped in again, but heard the voice of Tangshi.


    "Here it is! It''s a rocket! They''re going to fire! Be careful "No.2, No.3, No.11! How many people are you going to take outside to cover up? "


    "Yes In response, situ and others quickly took a small group of people to dive out.


    "Xiaohei, the flame is led by you. Condense the flame and don''t burn it to Yuan''s house." Donning called out.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei called twice, flapped his wings and flew up to a corner of the roof.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    The sharp arrow with fire whistled in, as dazzling as a meteor in the night sky. The arrow shot into the front yard of Yuan''s house, and the flame flew up with a roar, but in the next moment, with Xiao Hei flapping his wings, those flames were all rolled up by it.


    The students knew that Tang Shi''s talking crow was extraordinary, but they did not think that they had such a ability. When they saw the fire rolled up by it, like a wind rolling in the courtyard, they quickly came back to their minds. In addition to arranging a few people to stay, they also followed them out of the main gate and directly met those who were standing on the roofs not far away Archer in black.


    This night, the people in the city only heard the sounds of killing, fighting and screaming. As the night grew dark, they did not feel sleepy, because they did not know what would happen to the yuan family in the end?


    I thought that the fighting might not stop until dawn, but unexpectedly, after midnight, the fighting voice gradually weakened, and finally even the fighting voice was not heard.


    "No? No movement? Is it over? "


    "Have the yuan family been destroyed? Not one? "


    "Oh! If the whole door is destroyed, it must be a river of blood... "


    "What a pity."


    The people of each family, listening to the sound of fighting, stopped. The battle seemed to have ended, and they could not help sighing. Such a fast ending speed obviously proves that the mercenary did not have any effect. It is estimated that it will not last long, otherwise it will not end so soon.


    Although it was very sad that the yuan family had been destroyed, the killing pavilion was not something they could provoke, so they could only stand by and not get involved.


    At this moment, there were almost no families, and no one felt that there would be someone alive in the yuan family.


    As for the yuan family, who had been worried all night, they couldn''t believe it when they saw that the mercenary named No. 1 came into the inner courtyard and told them that it was over. They were stunned and looked at him in disbelief.


    "You, what do you say?"

 Chapter 691

    Tang Ning gave a slight smile, and his eyes flashed with cunning. He said with a smile: "I said it was over. A total of 150 people came to the killing Pavilion, and all of them were annihilated. The yuan family leader can prepare our commission. Of course, it would be better if we had a big meal."


    "Hiss!"


    Yuan''s family gasped and looked at him in disbelief: "is it over? One hundred and fifty, all dead? So, how many casualties are there? "


    Si Tu, who came in later, said, "all 150 killers in the Juesha pavilion have been wiped out. None of them survived. Six guards of the yuan family were slightly injured. The others were all right. Most of the people in our side were slightly injured, and no one died."


    After that, he looked at Tang Shi and said, "No. 1, those bodies have been turned over by us. Will the yuan family handle the corpses?"


    "Well." Tang Ning responded and looked at the shocked yuan family leader and said, "yuan family leader, please send someone to clean up the bodies."


    "Good, good! I''ll send someone to deal with it. I''ll send someone to deal with it right away. "


    Yuan''s family leader was dizzy, and his mind was filled with what they said. All 150 killers in the killing Pavilion were dead, but no one died on their side. This is just incredible!


    Don''t say it''s a big meal, it''s OK to have ten!


    "Come on, old three, housekeeper, take someone to dispose of the body." The master of the yuan family arranged it in a hurry and asked people to deal with it quickly. Then he said to all the yuan family members: "quick, thank you very much."


    Even if there is a commission, they all know how dangerous this task is. It is almost a life-threatening task. When they take over, they also save their yuan family and 186 lives of their family. How can this kindness be offset by the commission.


    "Thank you very much."


    Yuan family members saluted Tang Ning respectfully, and their faces were filled with gratitude and joy.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "you don''t have to be like this. We also take on the task."


    "No, no, no, how can those commissions cost 186 lives of my yuan family? The benefactors protected each other with death. We yuan Jiaming kept this kind of kindness in mind. " Yuan said gratefully.


    Next to a small child, timidly from the back of the head, whispered: "grandfather, are we not dead?"


    Hearing this, the yuan family leader''s eyes were red and nodded: "yes, yes, you don''t have to die. It''s OK. It''s all right."


    Rao was situ and ye feibai. When they heard the little boy''s words, they couldn''t help but move in their hearts. They thought that they understood why Tang Shi took them on this task.


    In addition to increasing their experience in actual combat, they can also save people. Nowadays, it is not for them to take over the task. Innocent children like this will die under the swords of those killers and become their souls.


    "Master yuan."


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "the people in the killing pavilion have died. There are more than 100 people dead, and two of them are Dharma protectors. This killer organization will certainly be silent for a while and will not take on any more tasks. You can rest assured. However, who is buying the murderer behind the scenes? The yuan family leader still needs to check to prevent future trouble."

 Chapter 692

    "Well, thank you very much. Thank you very much. I asked them to arrange places for them to wash and rest, and to prepare some good wine and dishes for them." Yuan said excitedly and sent them to the guest room to have a rest.


    Tang Ning and his students followed the yuan family leader to the guest house for a rest. Perhaps it was because the day was getting light after the work was finished, and they were not sleepy, so they all sat around in the yard to deal with the wounds and talk about their achievements in the first half of the night.


    "Clean up the wound and bandage it. Don''t get inflamed." "Don''t you really want to go to sleep?" he asked


    "No. 1, we''ve made it. Big ticket, where can we sleep?" Gao Chen opened his mouth and said with a smile. He looked at the crowd and asked, "do any of you want to go to sleep?"


    "It''s almost daybreak. I don''t feel sleepy. After all, after a night of fighting, I have searched so many bodies and property. Now I just want to sleep, but I can''t sleep." Yin qianze said.


    "Hey, No. 1, you didn''t take us out to experience, you took us out to make a fortune?" Niu Dali grinned. They have made a lot of money these two days!


    Smell speech, Downing can''t help but smile up, looked at them, smiling way: "if experience at the same time can also make some money, don''t you think it''s good?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Although we don''t lack the money, the money we earn is not the same. We feel comfortable with it. " A student was laughing.


    The other one said excitedly: "No. 1, No. 1, I''m free now. It''s better to share the money from the body, the fight, and the money from the periphery."


    "And the periphery?" The cow''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, we have to do a few of the periphery of No. 1, and we can earn no less than that one." The student said excitedly. They also know for the first time that money can be earned in this way, which is much more interesting.


    Listening to them, Downing frowned and said with a smile: "good! Then share all the money! Divide equally according to the head. "


    "Yes The people piled up all the looted things and the money they had earned. Finally, ye feibai and situ and Su Yanqing divided them.


    They are all family members, and they don''t lack the money, so even though they are equally divided, they don''t care about more points and less points. Anyway, they are happy.


    See they even Yue son also cent, Tang Ning way: "Yue son that wench don''t have to give her."


    "Well, I don''t want it. I can''t use it." Yue son also nodded and said, in fact, they are very happy to pay money, but she did not do anything, can not follow the money.


    "Good! That''s not yours People are also simply, three or two according to the head of the good, one person took a share, only the remaining one for downing.


    Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and looked at his apparently large pile of money and said, "how much more do I have?"


    "You''re the captain. It''s right to take more."


    What''s more, they know that he has been protecting them in the battle. Otherwise, these dozens of them would not have been able to fight in a real way. More than 150 people died on the other side, but none of them died. As for Tang Shizhan, they had no opinion at all.


    "Yes, I don''t want too much money anyway." Tang Ning said with a smile and handed him a dagger from the hill like treasure.

 Chapter 693

    "Yue''er, this dagger is very beautiful. I''ll give it to you." She handed a handle full of seven color gemstone dagger to the side of yue''er, smiling: "although children can''t play with knives, but this small one is also good for self-defense."


    Yue''er was surprised and looked at the dagger he handed over. His face was excited: "Tang Tang, is this really for me? Really? Really? "


    "Yes, really." She jokingly should, and told: "no, you can''t hurt yourself, also can''t hurt others."


    "Well, I know." She was happy, playing with the new dagger.


    "Number one, are we going to take a two-day break here, or are we going to leave tomorrow?"


    Downing thought for a moment and said, "take a day off! To recuperate and recuperate, I''ll visit the shops in the city to see if there''s anything missing. I''ll buy it by the way. "


    "Good." They answered. They thought it would be good to have a day off and make up for what was missing in the city? It is estimated that what they lack most is food.


    In the past few days, they eat more dry food outside. They are not allowed to play game after a short rest. Moreover, there is no game in the woods where pedestrians often walk. It can be said that they are greedy to death these two days.


    As soon as they were talking and laughing, the sky was getting brighter. The yuan family leader, who learned that they had no rest, had people arrange several tables for them to eat.


    Several square tables were put together under the trees in front of the guest house, and about 30 people sat down. Downing confessed: "go out outside, drink less wine, never get drunk."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t get drunk." They still have quite a few. At least they have a large amount of alcohol. A pot of sake is the same as not drinking. If it is not stronger, they will not get drunk easily.


    As they ate and chatted, they saw that the camouflage clothes on Mr. Tang were still as clean as before, as if they had not been stained with blood. Yin qianze asked, "No. 1, why are your clothes so clean? We haven''t seen you bathe


    "Oh, with a dust clearing technique." To build the foundation of the strength, she has been able to cast the dust.


    "Clean dust technique? Isn''t that the immortal family technique? How can you practice at the spirit level? "


    Situ Nansheng looked at him in surprise. He knew that only with the strength of building foundation can he practice the skills of the immortal family. The spirit Master level still can''t do it. Is it not that he has already built the foundation?


    For a moment, the eyes of inquiry looked at him, but nothing could be seen.


    Downing stopped for a moment, but she forgot this. So she looked up at them and saw them all stop. Her eyes looked at her with inquiry and doubt. She could not help laughing and said mysteriously, "I''m not the same as you."


    Hearing this, people''s eyes flickered.


    Again?


    What''s the difference between him and them? Isn''t it the same as a man? If there is any difference, it is estimated that he is bald and they are not.


    People''s eyes were not free, the Lord fell on his head with a turban on it. Even situ couldn''t help asking curiously, "No.1, why do you shave your head? Why don''t you have hair on your head? You''ve always been shiny. Aren''t you born without hair? "

 Chapter 694

    "Cough!"


    Su Yanqing, who was drinking the soup, was choked by situ''s words. He quickly put down the bowl and wiped the corners of his mouth. He did not expect that situ would dare to ask Tang Shi about this topic. Although he had been curious for a long time, he did not dare to ask.


    Han Zhi and star pupil quietly gathered their eyes and ate. They don''t know when to hold on to the bald head of their family, but they are used to it.


    At least, the master is not wearing women''s clothes and wearing a bald head, which is enough.


    Hearing situ''s words, Tang Ning ate the sweet and sour spareribs in his mouth. Then he took a look at him and said, "haven''t you heard of the wisdom?"


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help but draw their lips. It turns out that this is the smart way to use it?


    Downing took another piece of meat and went on: "by the way, what''s wrong with my bald head? I am proud of my bald head! You don''t have to wash your hair to wash your hair. It''s time-saving and labor-saving. You can''t envy it. " A piece of meat was put into his mouth and chewed slowly.


    "Hey, No. 1, I like your bald head. You look good. Wearing a bald head is really good-looking. If you look at it, you will feel like touching your head." Niu Dali grinned. He has been wearing a turban these days. He hasn''t seen his bald head for many days. I really miss him!


    Downing glanced at him like a smile and said, "you don''t want to think about it. Don''t stop when you can''t help but stretch your hand over my head. Then you have to be careful with your hand."


    "Yes, I think about it. I dare to touch the tiger''s beard and No. 1''s head, really." He kept promising.


    People can''t help laughing. Indeed, which of them, as a student, dares to touch the head of Tangshi? Isn''t it killing you?


    After eating and drinking enough, maybe the wine strength came up a little more sleepy, and everyone went to the guest room to have a rest.


    People from all sides of the city sent people to visit yuan''s house. Some thought that they had to go and collect a corpse for them. However, when they got there, they saw that the gate of Yuan''s house was open, and the servants and guards were busy, but their faces were full of joy.


    Happy? Are they right?


    And there are still people walking around in Yuan''s family? Is this the rhythm of the house that hasn''t been destroyed?


    It''s just, how can that be? There was so much noise last night. What kind of forces did the yuan family have? How could they resist the killer of the peerless pavilion?


    With surprise and consternation, some people went forward to listen quietly, only to know that there were more than 150 people from the killing Pavilion last night, including two Dharma protectors. As a result, all of them died. On the contrary, only a few of the yuan family members were slightly injured, and none of them died.


    "Hiss! Is that impossible? "


    "What is impossible? It''s true. According to the servants of the yuan family, it was the mercenary who guarded the front yard and the battle ended after midnight. All the killers were killed by the mercenaries, and there was really no death on their side. "


    "Is it true? I know that mercenary is dressed strangely and has a big face and a turban on it. I can''t see it clearly. But they only have about 30 people. How can they defeat the more than 100 killers? Isn''t it amazing? "

 Chapter 695

    Those who inquired about the news were talking, and at the same time, they quickly reported the news to their master.


    After hearing about this, all the forces and families were shocked.


    "Did that mercenary really protect the yuan family?" In a family, a middle-aged man looked at the reporter in surprise.


    "Yes, master, the door of Yuan''s house is open, and the people inside are busy. I heard that the yuan family went out to buy in the early morning, saying that they wanted to reward the mercenary team."


    On hearing this, the owner of the house pondered and said, "only 30 or so people can annihilate more than 100 well-trained killers. The strength of this mercenary team is really terrible."


    "This mercenary is very powerful. At the head of the mercenary group, the mercenary team of 60 was defeated by 25 people. It is said that in addition to winning the prize in the contest, they also set up the periphery and won a lot of money."


    "Where did this mercenary come from? Is it just like this? " Asked the owner.


    "My Lord, the name of this mercenary is Tianlong mercenary. Some people wonder whether they are the mercenaries on the other side of Tianlong city."


    Listening to this, the owner of the house walked thoughtfully in the hall. The mercenary team over there in Tianlong city? Is there such a Powerful Mercenary team in Tianlong city? If so, it should not have been unknown before.


    Other forces and families are also talking about this mercenary team, and they get the same answer and information. No one knows where the mercenary came from? I only know that this mercenary team of about 30 people is very powerful, almost comparable to a family.


    Even some members of the underground forces had heard that they had gained a lot of money and money in the past two days. However, when they heard that the 30 odd people had wiped out more than 100 people in the JueJie Pavilion and could not lose one person, they knew that this mercenary team was the one they could not move.


    It is precisely because of the extremely strong combat effectiveness of this group of Tianlong mercenaries that many people in the city go to the mercenary association to issue specific tasks, and only the Tianlong mercenaries can take over the designated tasks.


    The chairman of the mercenary trade union is helpless when he sees that there are so many tasks in a day. If there are many tasks, they can earn more commission, but only if someone can take the task can they earn commission. On the contrary, these tasks are all assigned tasks, and only Tianlong mercenary team can take them.


    However, the chairman of the mercenary had to take those tasks to Yuan''s house to find the Tianlong mercenary and let them see if there were any tasks they wanted to take. However, when he arrived at Yuan''s house, he was told that they were resting and could not disturb them. So he had to give those task posts to the yuan family''s people and let them pass them on to the Tianlong mercenaries.


    When he saw the box in the courtyard, he asked the servant: "what''s in this box?"


    "Mr. Hui, it was sent by Chairman Huang, chairman of the mercenary Corps. He said it was a task post. He named the task post to be received by Tianlong mercenary." The servant replied respectfully.


    Situ''s eyebrows raised slightly. He just saw ye feibai and Su Yanqing coming over and said, "come and have a look. It says that it''s all the task posts from the mercenary trade union. It''s still named to be picked up by our Tianlong mercenaries."


    Ye feibai walked to one side and sat down, leisurely way: "take the task of this matter, or have to make a decision."

 Chapter 696

    "I know. I just want you to take a look at these tasks and give them to number one after they have been done, otherwise there are too many here." Situ turned over those task posts and said, while he picked them up and looked at them.


    "The family actually said they would ask us to be guardians."


    "This is for us to escort things."


    "This family is to let us go to the fierce beast forest to find a miraculous medicine."


    "How could this make us want to rob the territory?"


    He opened a few posts and looked at it. He felt bored and threw it back into the box: "what''s all this mess?"


    Su Yanqing sat down beside him and said, "I don''t think No. 1 will take the task casually. Maybe after the task is over, we will leave here directly and will not take other people''s tasks."


    Tang Shi had a principle in his work. He seemed to take on the task casually, but the fact was investigated by all sides.


    "It''s not even dinner time. I''m sure I''ll leave tomorrow. Why don''t we go out and have a look? I want to see if there is any delicious dry food and buy some to eat on the road. Otherwise, if I chew that big cake every day, it will hurt my cheeks. " Situ said and stood up and looked at his clothes.


    On this trip, they can''t wear any other clothes except the clothes. The color of the paint on their faces will fade at some time. As for this appearance, let alone the outsiders who can''t recognize him, it''s estimated that even his father can''t recognize him.


    "Let''s go! It''s just that we''re going out. It''s too conspicuous. " Ye feibai said, also looked at his own unique camouflage clothes.


    "There is no one in the city who doesn''t know us, and no one knows who is or who is in this city, so it''s OK." Su Yanqing said, but did not feel anything.


    So they went out together to find something to eat on the road. Soon after the three of them left, Yin qianze, song Yixiu and Niu Dali also came out, and other students went out in groups to wander around the city.


    Only Tang Ning is still sleeping in the room. Han Zhi and Xing Tong are left behind. As for Xingyue and Xiaohei, they play with the children of yuan family.


    "Master." They called.


    When Tang Ning woke up, there was no one else except Han Zhi and Xing Tong, who were guarding the door of the house. She stretched out her waist and saw that there were no students in the guest house. She yawned and asked lazily, "where are they?"


    "They all went out. They said they would go to the streets and buy some dry food." Xing Tong said with a smile. It''s hard to imagine that these people are all noble sons of noble families. They are just like vagrant monks.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning also laughed, way: "in this case, call on Yue son, I also take you out to turn."


    "Good." Two people should, star pupil quickly step out to go, go in front of Yue son and small black call back.


    "Master, this is the instruction post from the chairman of the mercenary Union." Han Zhi showed her those tasks.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning took a look at it, then put it back, and said, "take it! I''ll ask the yuan family in front of me to send them back. I won''t accept these tasks. "


    "Yes Han Zhi should, put the things away and take them with them, and give them to the yuan family outside and let them send them back.

 Chapter 697

    Tang Ning several people went out of the door, but also around the street, they did not have anything to buy, dry food and other things are still ready to eat, so after a circle, they sat down in the alley stall and ordered some snacks.


    Maybe they are wandering around this area, and the clothes they are wearing are different. Even if they are sitting on the street stall, it is easy to attract people''s attention.


    When situ, ye feibai and Su Yanqing turned to this side, they saw several people sitting on the stall eating.


    "One." Ye feibai called out and walked forward: "how are you here?"


    "Just like you, come out and look around." Tang Ning said, looking at the things in their hands and laughing, "it seems that I bought a lot of them!"


    "It happened that someone was selling soy sauce meat, so we bought some and we could eat it on the way." Several people sat down and said, "there''s nothing to buy after a turn. I''m ready to go back! Have you eaten yet? Or just this one? "


    "Eat some snacks, pad your stomach and eat later." Tang Ning said, sandwiched a flour fried hexagonal cake to eat, and bought dozens of intended income space, this just said to them: "let''s go! Go back. "


    Several people went back. Yue ER was skipping in front of him. From time to time, he looked at the things on the stalls on both sides of the street. He ran into a girl beside him. The girl turned around and angrily said, "no eyes Ah


    Angry drink out a sound, but in the end was a painted face scared a jump, into a scream, is a step back, but in response, and later angrily raised his hand to slap his face.


    "What! Dare to scare me


    Yue son saw the hand that slapped to her froze for a while, originally wanted to go up to say sorry, but also because of this stupefied. Do people outside like to hit people? She didn''t do much to her. Why should she hit her?


    However, the slap declined because it was blocked by downing from behind.


    "He''s pretty. How can he be so bad tempered?" Tang Ning glanced at the bright girl in her dress. She pushed her hand away and released her hand.


    Instead of looking at the girl, she looked at Shen Xingyue, who was standing still. She said, "if someone wants to hit you, don''t stand there and let her fight. If she can''t, she should dodge first. If she can''t dodge, you have to do it. Do you know?"


    "Ah?" Shen Xingyue is in a daze. Tang Tang is teaching her to fight? Did she hear right?


    "I said, you can''t stand and be beaten when others hit you. Don''t be too coy, you know?" Donning said again.


    "Oh! I see. " He Er nodded his head cleverly, but at the same time, he even clenched his fist and prepared to attack the girl.


    "Don''t beat her because she didn''t hit you. Don''t beat her. Let''s go." She had a sudden feeling that she had ruined her child.


    "Oh! Want to go? Are we really bullied by the situ family? "


    Just as several people were ready to leave, a voice came. At the same time, the road ahead was surrounded by several guards and a young man in royal clothes.


    "Situ family?" Tang Ning looked at several people in front of him, then turned slightly, and looked at situ Nansheng, who had a confused face behind him.


    Situ Nansheng looked at those people with a look of stupidity. I didn''t know them clearly.

 Chapter 698

    "Yes, we are one of the top aristocratic families. Do you know we are afraid? Kneel down obediently and admit your mistake. As soon as I am in a good mood, I will not care about you. " The young man in royal clothes raised his chin and said, with a poor face.


    Ye feibai and Su Yanqing and others listened, and looked at situ Nansheng with a smile, who had already regained consciousness and was holding back his breath. It''s estimated that this is the person who met the side of situ''s family, right?


    It''s just that these people are a little too miserable. The children of the collateral family are so arrogant in front of the young master of the master''s family, and they have to kneel down to admit their mistakes. Tut Tut, this courage is also fat.


    "Are you a member of the situ family?" Situ asked, and looked at the boy and the girl.


    "Good! Are you afraid? " The young man snorted, with a pair of eyes staring at the speaker.


    Situ glanced at them and looked at the playful humanity: "No. 1, you go back first! Leave it to me. " I didn''t look at the almanac when I went out! Did you find fault with someone else? And let number one see it. It''s a shame.


    "Well, we''ll go back first, you Take it easy Tang Ning endured a smile and patted him on the shoulder, which took Yue Er several people to leave.


    "Don''t go! Did I let you go? " "Stop them!" cried the girl, stretching out some downing men and drinking to the guards


    Seeing this scene, situ''s anger ran up and down in a calm voice: "is that enough? It''s not embarrassing enough! "


    With the authority and stern look of the superior, he frightened those people.


    Obviously, the young man also showed his shyness. Looking at the man with a painted face in front of him, he said, "you, you dare to be angry with us! You, you don''t want to live! "


    As for the drink of situ, several people of Tang Ning had already left. Since it''s a member of the situ family, it''s better to leave it to situ himself!


    Here in front of him, situ frowned at the boy and girl, and asked in a deep voice, "which branch of the side are you?"


    The young man also felt that he seemed to ask something strange, as if he was also a member of the situ family. He could not help but stare at him. He saw that the man in front of him was dressed strangely and painted with a big face. How could such a person be a member of the situ family?


    "Which branch are we? What''s your business?" The young man said a word, and saw the man step by step. In an instant, a sense of dignity was also shrouded. He was scared to open his voice and yell: "Dad!"


    Si Tu''s body was stiff, and his father''s voice made his face crack. Which branch of the side was this? How can this brain be so stupid?


    What a fool!


    He couldn''t help but look at the direction of Tangshi''s departure, which made the corner of his mouth smoke. I thought they had gone far away, but I didn''t know that they were watching his excitement not far away!


    Several people on Downing''s side also burst into laughter when they heard the boy shouting at his father. He called his father to a situ who was standing in front of him less than a step away. Although they knew that his father was not calling situ, but that his father was nearby, they still felt funny.


    Not far away, a man in Xuanyi strode over: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Who is this? " The man looked at situ with a pair of tiger eyes.

 Chapter 699

    Seeing that scene, Tang Ning laughed and said to ye feibai: "OK, OK, let''s go!" Several people left and did not stay to see the play.


    Over there, situ looked at the big man in front of him and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Situ Qingxiong." Man instinctively returned a sentence, the voice fell, pause for a moment, looking at the person in front of him and asked: "who are you?"


    Sima Nansheng glanced at him and said, "I''m from the situ family. Take your two children back and teach them well. Don''t disgrace people outside under the name of situ family."


    As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t want to tell them more, so he walked away.


    "You say you are my own family? How could my family have you... " The boy still wanted to say more, but he was frightened by the sharp eyes of the people in front of him. The voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Soon you''ll know if I belong to my family." Situ said coldly, and then left.


    Instead of going directly back to rest, he went to an estate of the situ family in the city, took out the token of the little master of the situ family and ordered some things


    When situ returned to the guest house, he saw that they were all sitting around the table to eat. Thirty people gathered together, but it was also lively. He found a place to sit down and drink two glasses of wine.


    "Solved?" Ye feibai asked with a smile and looked at the situ beside him.


    "Well, let the people below handle it." As he said this, he poured another mouthful of wine and said, "don''t talk about them. Come and eat."


    "Just moderate tonight, don''t drink too much. We''re leaving early tomorrow morning." Downing said, while standing up, said: "I''m full, you eat slowly, remember to rest early."


    "Good." The people responded and watched him go to have a rest, and then they continued to eat and drink.


    In the morning of the next morning, the yuan family, who knew they were going to leave, personally sent them out of the house and watched their straight figure gradually drift away. The yuan family then returned home.


    This time, for their yuan family, it was a great fortune. If they had not met them, they would have been doomed. Fortunately, everything was over.


    The team left at the speed of the fast marching army, and went straight out of the city to the side of the mountain road. Tang Ning in front of him cried out from time to time: "hurry up! Follow me


    The pace is in a hurry, they are carrying backpacks to run up a little bit difficult, especially, in the city to make up a lot of things, the weight of this bag is not light.


    A group of people walked in a hurry, from the trot to the last trot, how fast the Tangshi in front of him walked, the people behind had to speed up to keep up with him. He did not say to stop and rest, and others did not dare to stop to rest. Therefore, they went on walking at noon, resting for about half an hour, and then continued to walk. Until evening, they stopped at a stream.


    "I''ll have a rest here tonight. There should be fish in the stream. I''ll see if there''s game nearby. I''ll light two fires and roast them at night." Downing gave an order, and they all moved to work together to prepare dinner tonight.


    Han Zhi is setting up a small tent. Xingtong takes yue''er to the river to catch fish. Tang Ning finds a place to sit down, takes off his boots and stretches his feet into the cool water to soak. Watching them catch fish in the stream, instead of catching it, he splashes water all over his body. He laughs: "you can''t catch it with your hands."

 Chapter 700

    "Dumb! Look at mine. "


    Xiao Hei cried, flapping his wings and looking at the fish in the water, he suddenly bent down and grabbed the fish with his claws. There was a crash, and the water splashed into the water, and the fish with a big tail palm was also caught by it.


    "Little black, OK!"


    Yin qianze over there was also catching fish. He did not catch one of them even though he was holding them with his bare hands. When he saw that Xiaohei was grabbing at the water with his claws, he caught one of them. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s really better for a man than a crow! Xiao Hei''s skill has compared so many people. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Don''t worship me too much, it''s just a small token, dumb and dumb! "


    Xiao Hei''s raucous laughter was proud and magical. He patted his wings and tossed the fish to the side. Then he continued to look for the next one.


    It is an unusual crow, fishing such things, it is not difficult.


    Tang Ning went into the water, came to Xingtong and yue''er, and said, "I''ll teach you that if you catch a fish with your hands, you have to catch the head of a fish. The body and tail of the fish will slide, and the position of the fish head is just right."


    While speaking, she saw a fish swimming over, then bent down and quickly took a catch, one hand pinched the head of the fish and lifted it up: "look, that''s it."


    "Well, I''ll try." Yue son says, also imitate his appearance to try, just, did not catch a, pour is star pupil caught a lot.


    Some people over there picked up firewood, some came back with game and some caught fish. As the night grew dark, people sat around eating roast fish and barbecue.


    "I''ll take a bath downstream." Gao Chen said and stood up.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go too." Yin qianze also stood up: "the stream is cool! I''m going to take a bath, too Because there are star pupil and star Yue here, so they will be more or less worried about it. They can''t just bubble in front of them. It''s almost like to go to the downstream.


    "You go first. I''ll go after the fish." Niu Dali said, turning and baking the fish with a little bit of golden in his hands.


    "I''ll go back to my small account to rest. Yue''er, Xingtong, don''t run around here." Downing told him and went to rest in the small account.


    It''s a small single tent set up by Han Zhi, which can cover the dew and block the night wind. At this time, when she is full and has soaked her feet, she just wants to lie down and have a good rest. As for others who want to take a bath in the stream, go and wash it! Anyway, she only has a look.


    "Good." They answered, sitting by the fire, turning over the barbecue.


    All the students went to take a bath, and there were only Han Zhi, Xing Tong and yue''er. With the deepening of the night, the surroundings became more and more peaceful. Therefore, when the night wind sent a low cry, people were shocked.


    "What sound? How can I hear something? "


    "It''s like a woman crying. Where does it come from?"


    "Where did the woman come from in the middle of the night? Don''t worry too much. It''s not a good thing. "


    "But listen to me, it seems that it is not far away from us."


    The people who bathed in the stream said, looked around, only heard the sound that seemed to come from a distance, but did not see the presence of women around here.


    "Sounds like it''s coming from over there. Let''s go and have a look?" Yin qianze couldn''t help but say, with a little curiosity in his heart.

 Chapter 701

    "Don''t run around. Tell number one first." Su Yanqing said that she had put on her clothes and was ready to go in the direction of the fire.


    "What can I do for you? You go first and I''ll go and have a look. " Yin qianze said, reaching out to pull a person: "brother Niu, let''s go together!"


    "Oh, good." Niu Dali thinks it doesn''t matter, because the sound is not far away. Even if there is any danger, Tang Shi should be able to save them.


    "I''ll go with you, too."


    "I''ll go too."


    Several students said, dressed and followed them along with the sound of the search. Ye feibai was worried about something, so he followed them and said to Su Yanqing, "I''ll follow you and see. You can go and talk to No.1."


    "Well." Su Yanqing answered, and then walked back quickly.


    In front of them are Yin qianze and others, and behind them are ye feibai and situ. The sound is not far away, but they seem to have gone a long way, and they haven''t seen anything. In addition, there is fog in the night, which makes them all a little surprised.


    Just, walking, behind ye feibai and others found something was wrong.


    "They seem to be missing?" Song Yixiu opened his mouth and said that in the mist, only those students who walked in front of him.


    "And there was no sound." Situ opened his mouth and frowned slightly: "can''t there really be any problem?"


    "Look at the situation, it''s hard to say!" Ye feibai said, but with a sigh, he said, "I don''t think we can go any more. Let''s wait for number one here first! When he comes, there may be a way. "


    "Good." They all agreed and stood there waiting.


    Over there, Tang Ning just squinted for a while, then heard Su Yanqing''s voice outside the small account.


    "No.1, when we were bathing downstream, we heard the cry of a woman in the night, but we couldn''t find the direction. Others said they wanted to see what was going on, and they had followed the sound."


    Tang Ning in the small account heard this and opened his eyes: "follow the sound to find? Is it all right for them to have enough food? " How dare they look for the cry of a woman in the wilderness? It''s a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers.


    She came out of the small account, looked at Su Yanqing in front of her and said, "you stay! Take good care of yue''er. I''ll take a look at them. "


    "Yes." Su Yanqing answered and watched her go down alone.


    Tang Ning came down the river. When he saw ye feibai standing in the night, they were stunned and a little distracted. It was as if something had covered their breath and made them in a state like dolls.


    She raised her hand and hit a spirit power. She saw the light shining over several people''s bodies. At the next moment, she saw several people standing there suddenly calmed down. When she saw Tang Shi standing in front of her, she looked at each other in amazement and asked, "No.1, what''s the matter with us?"


    How do you feel like you suddenly lose your mind? I don''t know how it happened. I just know that listening to the crying sounds more, I feel like someone is crying in my mind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Downing glanced at them and said, "how many times have I told you? Didn''t you just stop shaking? It''s not a safe night in the wilderness. "

 Chapter 702

    Several people listened to a flash of eye color, see around the fog is very heavy, as for the cry, but it seems to be missing.


    "One, is there anything dirty here?" Situ asked, looking at the fog that couldn''t be released, he felt a little abnormal.


    "You must have been hit by the sound attack." Downing looked at them and said, "didn''t you say you heard the cry? Do you still hear that now? "


    "No more." Si Tu touched his nose. It seems that they were influenced by the voice if they were not good at it. Look at the master Tang, isn''t it just like nobody else?


    As expected, the pattern of being a tutor is different.


    "Let''s go! Go ahead and have a look. " She said, walking in the fog ahead, along the downstream, you can see some students who are still, also controlled by the sound attack.


    A spiritual power penetrated into their bodies, which also made them wake up.


    All the way out about two hundred meters away, Downing saw a fire burning by the stream, beside which were carriages and guards, but all of them seemed to have gone to sleep, even if they approached without noticing.


    "How can these people sleep like pigs? We didn''t notice that we were so close? " Situ opened his mouth and looked at the people who were sleeping around the fire. He was surprised.


    Ye feibai took a look and said, "it should be confused by the sound attack." He went up and patted the sleeping man, but he didn''t wake up.


    "One, these..." Ye feibai''s words have not finished, see Tang Shichao that carriage walked past.


    "Wuwu..."


    Cry again spread out, but compared with the previous, a bit more strange, let situ and others listen to some creepy.


    However, when downing lifted the curtain, the cry stopped suddenly.


    In the carriage, a emaciated and emaciated woman''s deep eyes were open, but lost their look, just like a puppet without soul. She was crying with tears, but she suddenly lifted the curtain of the car, and the cry stopped suddenly. The pair of eyes that were still open slowly closed, just like sleeping.


    Yin qianze, who was close to the front, saw the scene inside. He couldn''t help but gasped: "is this a man or a ghost? How about this? "


    "It''s a human being, but there''s a wisp of resentment from the ghost, which turns into a ghost''s cry and torments her all the time." Donning opened his mouth, looked at the thin woman, and said, "and look at this, it''s not a day or two."


    "Number one, there seems to be something on her forehead." Situ said, just a glance, he caught a glimpse of the woman''s eyebrow at the center of what seems to be a symbol.


    "That''s the talisman pattern."


    Song Yixiu opened his mouth and said thoughtfully: "it should have been the master of heaven, but I don''t know why it hasn''t been cleaned up. That talisman is the cinnabar talisman of Tianshi hall, which has the function of calming down evil spirits. But now it seems like this, it should not play a very important role."


    "One, they''re awake." Niu Dali called out at the fire. He was responsible for waking up those people. The spirit power hit into their bodies, and soon they all woke up.


    "You, who are you? What do you want? " Asked the 35 year old man, who opened his eyes and saw this strange group of people. Shengsheng was shocked.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, we are not bad guys, we are mercenaries, Tianlong mercenaries."

 Chapter 703

    Niu Dali, with a simple and honest smile, stood by and looked at the man and asked, "who are you? How can this midnight stay here? Who was in the carriage? What''s that like? "


    "Madame


    When the man heard his question, he quickly stepped forward and said, "don''t scare my wife. Go away quickly." He came to the carriage, told them to step back a little, and then looked at the lady who was asleep in the carriage.


    "Is this your wife?" Downing looked at the man in front of him and asked, "what''s the matter with your wife? How can there be the talisman pattern in the center of the eyebrow? "


    "My wife didn''t sleep well for a long time. Once she fell asleep, she had nightmares. Later, it became more and more serious. The doctor couldn''t find out the reason. Once my wife''s elder sister came to see her, wearing a peace charm given by master Tang. She accompanied my wife for an afternoon, and my wife also slept for an afternoon. After coming back..."


    The man said the matter simply and said, "it was said that there was dirty things around my wife, so we invited people from the Tianshi hall to clean up the ghosts that would dream. However, my wife''s health was still not good, and she would cry all the time in the middle of the night. After making a decision again and again, we wanted to take my wife to Tianlong college and ask Tangshi to save my wife I''ll have a rest here for a night


    One side of situ and ye feibai listened, but they could not help but look at each other and asked, "your wife''s eldest sister, should not be that Mrs. Lin?"


    They know that one of the four peace Charms sent out by master Tang was handed over to his wife by the Lin family master. It was because Mrs. Lin wore the amulet given by master Tang that she could save her life in the event of an accident. And that''s why Tang Shi''s Ping''an Fu can really protect peace.


    "Exactly." The man said, looking at them surprised asked: "do you know her?"


    "Hehe, I think many people have heard of Mrs. Lin''s winning a amulet from master Tang, but she saved her life at night." Ye feibai laughs and looks at the Tang teacher.


    This man is aiming at Tang Shi! But Tang Shi is not in Tianlong college, but in front of them.


    "What did your wife do? That''s what''s going to happen? " Donning looked at him and asked.


    "What can I do? I don''t think so. " What can his wife do? Isn''t that what''s bothering his wife? How could his wife get into trouble with these things?


    Downing looked at the man and said definitely, "no, it must be your wife who has done something, or you will not only pester her, but you have nothing to do."


    Some ghosts and ghosts will cause trouble only if they offend them. Now the situation of this woman is that the dirty things attached to her body have been cleared by the people of the Tianshi hall, but the resentment has not disappeared. This is the situation now.


    "After a long time, your wife won''t be able to live, even if you go to Tianlong college to look for Tang Shi." She said leisurely, to other humanity: "go! Go back. "


    "Yes." So they went back with him.


    Watching them leave, the man was stunned for a moment, looking at the quiet lady who didn''t cry again, and then seeing that the group of people in strange clothes had already stepped away, he couldn''t help calling.

 Chapter 704

    "Hold your step."


    He quickly stepped forward to the young mercenary who seemed to be the captain. He bowed his hand and said, "excuse me, brother, do you know my wife''s health? Do you have any way, brother, to help my wife? "


    "I said, I can''t find the reason. Everything is empty talk." Downing said calmly, looking at the side of the carriage, he said, "you''d better ask your wife what she has done." Words fall, then step away.


    Watching them leave, the man pauses and comes to the carriage to wake up his wife


    On the other side, when Su Yanqing saw that they had come back, she also went forward and asked, "what''s up? Are you all right? "


    "It''s OK. It''s just a scary thing." Yin qianze said that he told him what happened at the downstream: "you didn''t see that his wife was skinny and skinny. She looked like a living dead person. It was really frightening."


    "But they are going to Tianlong college to find Mr. Tang. Unexpectedly, they can meet here. It''s a bit predestined!" Gao Chen said, looking at Tang Shi on one side, I don''t know whether he will help the lady.


    Listening to them chatting, Downing was not interested, and said, "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." As soon as the voice fell, he got into the small account to have a rest.


    When it was getting light, the man from the lower reaches came with his wife in his arms. Seeing that the young mercenary was still awake, he sat by the fire and chatted with others.


    As the day began to dawn, Downing woke up. The man helped his wife, who was so thin that she would fall down in the wind. "Brother, I brought my wife here. I asked her last night. She didn''t know what she had done to cause such a thing. Could you give me a reminder?"


    "I, I really don''t know what I did to cause such a disaster..." The woman''s voice was weak and weeping. She was so weak that she could not even sit in the man''s arms.


    Downing took a look at them, went to the stream to gargle, then came back and said, "what did you do three days before you had a nightmare? Think about it for yourself. "


    "Three days before the nightmare..." The woman thought in a daze.


    After downing moved his body, he took out a fruit and ate it. While he told the others, "pack up and get ready to go."


    "Yes." People should, also quickly put out the fire, after finishing, take out dry food to eat, ready to leave for a while.


    The woman was stunned, thinking about what she had done three days before the nightmare


    This period of time has been bad, restless and haunted by nightmares. What did she do in the first three days?


    "I remember that day, I asked my servant to chop down a tree in the backyard and plant all the flowers. When I went to look at it, I stepped on an urn of ashes. I was so unlucky that I asked the servant to take it and throw it away. However, the servant broke the jar with a bite. The ashes and the soil finally mixed into flower fertilizer Cough Cough... "


    The woman coughed fiercely and was tortured for so long. She was too weak to say a few words.


    One side of the Ye Fei Bai and others listen, the corner of the mouth slightly smoke. How big is the heart? Smash the urn, and actually treat the ashes as flower manure? It''s no wonder that this kind of disaster is haunted.

 Chapter 705

    After listening to her, Downing said softly, "I have a way to save you, but it depends on whether you can bring out something that satisfies me."


    Su Yanqing and situ and others on one side heard this, and their eyes moved.


    Tang Shi didn''t ask for these things to save people, but he asked for things from the women. What''s the difference?


    "This..."


    The man thought for a while, then let the star pupil on one side help to help his wife, he quickly back, not long, with a small box came.


    "Little brother, this is a pair of night pearls, you see..." He handed the box forward. This was originally one of the gifts that he wanted to give Tang Shi, but since the man in front of him said he had a way, he thought he could try it.


    One side of the situ took a look, this just said: "No. 1, this pair of night pearl is good, such a big night pearl is rare in the market."


    After hearing the speech, Tang Ning nodded. Then he went forward and reached out to gather a breath of spiritual power in the woman''s eyebrows. Then he said, "please read the Scriptures for seventy-seven and forty-nine days there. The resentment will dissipate and the body will gradually recover. After that, more good deeds should be done, or disaster will come one day."


    "Just, that''s it?"


    The man was a little stunned and said, "after this, I also invited eminent monks to do something at home, but it didn''t work. Even the Heavenly Master of the Tianshi hall helped us do it, but it didn''t work."


    Downing looked at him like a smile: "the way I said, believe it or not."


    As soon as the voice fell, they set out in a line and left here for a quick walk.


    Looking at the team leaving in a hurry, the woman said powerlessly, "husband, can they be deceiving? If we give, cough and give a pair of night pearls, will we lose


    "I think that young man looks like he has some skills. Let''s go ahead and go to Tianlong college to find Mr. Tang first." Although I don''t think it''s credible, I still write down the young man''s words.


    On the other side, the fast-moving team continued to walk. It was estimated that only downing knew where the destination was, and the others did not know at all.


    Si Tu and ye feibai, who followed Tang Shi, looked at each other, but could not resist the curiosity in their hearts. They quickened their pace and came to Tang Shi''s side one left and one right.


    "Number one, how did you open your mouth to receive the gift?" Ye feibai asked Tang Shi.


    "That is to say, I have never seen you receive gifts before." Situ was also very curious.


    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "the divination is not in vain. Why can''t I charge some fees?"


    "No, no, we didn''t mean that. We wanted to ask, didn''t you want to save the woman? If you say that to them, they don''t believe it, isn''t it in vain? " If he wanted to help, where would he ask for gifts? What''s more, he didn''t reveal his identity after receiving the gift. It''s still unknown whether the couple would listen to him!


    Tang Ning pulled the corners of his mouth, moved his eyes, and said: "the way I said, will do it, and believe it or not depends on their own, is life or death, many times it is just a choice between a thought."


    She can show her the way, but it depends on her own choice.


    Hearing this, situ''s heart moved and he couldn''t help asking, "No. 1, if one day I''m on my way to death, will you pull me?"

 Chapter 706

    Ye feibai took a look at situ and couldn''t think of how he could ask such a question. On the way to death? Who''s on his way to death?


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smiling at him, looked up and down, as if true or false way: "that depends on the mood."


    "Ah? It depends on the mood? " Situ was stunned and flattered: "don''t! We have a fight between teachers and students. If there is one day, you should give me a hand


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it depends on the situation!" She laughed, quickened her pace and swept forward. Her figure swept out several meters and said to the people behind her: "hurry up! Run


    The people in the back don''t know what''s going on in front of them. They say they run and run. They have to catch up with them. They walk with them. There is a dust on the road


    At noon the next day, when downing and his party were resting in the woods, they heard the voice of fighting for help.


    "Go and have a look!" Downing turned and jumped out of the woods to the mountain road, and the people behind him quickly followed.


    When I came to the hillside and looked down, I saw a group of mercenaries dressed in mercenary clothes were killing a group of people. There were about a dozen of them. There were two carriages, including girls and children.


    The guards were on guard. The wounds were all over the place. The blood was dripping. They gasped and their chest heaved violently. But they still held the knife in their hands to protect the women and children behind them.


    "Wow Wu... "


    A few years old child, pale with fear, threw herself into the arms of a woman, crying in panic and fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid." The woman patted him on the back and comforted him, and her body was shaking.


    Outside the war, two of the mercenaries guarding them from fleeing the war drew their bows and arrows. The bows and arrows were aimed at the man fighting with the guard and the child protected by the woman in her arms.


    "Let''s see who can shoot well."


    "Oh, I won''t lose you."


    As they spoke, they aimed at the target, put on the arrow on the bow string and aimed at the heart of the target. Only two sounds of whew came out, and two sharp arrows flew out.


    "Help


    Tang Ning leaped out and stepped on the wind under his feet. The figure leaping out of the air stepped on the shoulders of the mercenaries, caught the arrow that had been shot at the man, and then hit the knife in the hand of a mercenary in front of him. A knife pierced the arrow and split the sharp arrow that aimed at the child.


    "Go


    Obviously, it is a critical moment, but I saw the ox vigorously dancing the axe and roaring at it! The figure, the roar, and the appearance of waving the axe made downing couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth.


    Fight or something, just can''t lose momentum? With this posture, people who don''t know think there are many people behind them!


    "Who is it?"


    The mercenaries were startled. They were attacked both inside and outside. When they looked back, they saw a group of mercenaries in strange clothes rushing towards them. The first one waved a big axe in his hand, which made people feel shocked.


    "No! In ambush! They have reinforcements


    As soon as the group of mercenaries saw that they were surrounded, they did not care to fight any more. Instead, they quickly retreated. However, those mercenaries were so powerful that they even caught up with swords. In a few breaths, they injured more than ten people.

 Chapter 707

    There were more than 60 mercenaries in that troop, and their combat effectiveness was not weak at all. However, they met Tang Ning and their team. After a lot of fighting, the mercenaries could be said to be defeated. They all fled while fighting. After a while, they ran away without trace.


    Niu Dali couldn''t help but be a little silly. He waved his axe and said in dismay: "is this the escape? I haven''t worked hard yet! It''s boring. "


    "These people are greedy for life and fear of death. They are not the kind of specially trained dead men. If they look at their heads incorrectly, they will run for their lives first." Ye feibai said, put away his sword and went back to his waist. He turned and looked at a dozen people by the carriage.


    "These people are very hurt, especially the guards. If it wasn''t for them, they would not have been able to survive."


    Situ then looked at Tang Shi and whispered to Ye Fei: "I don''t know that No. 1 will come out to save people." After all, he is not as enthusiastic as that.


    Ye feibai laughed and said, "I guess I saw some women and children! No. 1 said that most of the time it depends on the mood, but in fact, it depends more on the situation. "


    If you don''t meet them, if you meet them, how can you be indifferent to seeing their wives and children killed in front of them!


    Over there, the man and others have already expressed their thanks to the people: "thank you for your help. Cai is not excited. Look at your clothes, like mercenaries? My guards are all injured. Can you escort us? "


    Downing laughed and asked, "where are you going?"


    "We are the Cai family of yifangcheng. Yifangcheng is two days away from here. I''m afraid that there will be another case of mercenary plundering and killing. For the safety of my wife and children, I would like to ask you to protect us." The man said, seeing that all the mercenaries were dressed in the same clothes and painted with colorful faces, he did not know which one was the leader who could make up his mind.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning thought about it and called out, "No. 3!"


    "Come on Ye feibai stepped forward quickly and came to Tang Ning''s side.


    "You come and talk to him about the mercenary fees."


    Tang Ning motioned to let ye feibai talk about this business, while he walked aside. Others she can not guarantee, but with ye feibai''s shrewdness, she believes that there will be a satisfactory reward for this business.


    "No problem."


    Ye feibai stepped forward with a smile. As early as before, he quietly looked at these people. His clothes were extraordinary. They should be people with some family background. If you want to hire them, you can get a price that satisfies both parties.


    "Mr. Cai? Well, our team is called Tianlong mercenary. You can see the combat effectiveness just now. It is absolutely one of the best. If we escort you, you can make sure you get home safely


    Not far away, Downing listened to this, and could not help laughing. This mouth of Ye feibai is the mouth of a businessman. If he goes to do business, he will not have to do business in the whole street.


    "Yes, yes, I know that you are all very good." The man said, and agreed with what he said. After all, their fighting power is obvious to all.


    Ye feibai was calculating there and said: "we are thirty-four people. It''s too troublesome to calculate according to the head, so it is! We saved you just now. Let''s give you a whole price of 300000 gold coins! What do you think? "

 Chapter 708

    The guard nearby listened for a moment. Three hundred thousand gold coins? Escort them home? Is this money snatching?


    Even the man was stunned for a moment and said, "300000 gold coins are not a small amount, righteous man, is the price too high..." High?


    Three hundred thousand gold coins are enough for a small family to spend two or three years. If they escort here, the time is only about two days, and they need 300000 gold coins? It''s too expensive.


    "Too cheap?"


    Situ came over, took his words, looked at more than a dozen of them, and said, "300000 gold coins, such a dozen lives, is really a little cheaper. After all, the guard is not enough. How can you be masters and sons? How can a life be worth more than this price? If you think it is too cheap and want to increase the price, we will not object to it


    Listening to this, the man who originally wanted to tell them that he was cheaper, turned red and said, "yes, I am confused."


    Ye feibai laughed and said, "we don''t charge any fees. If we say 300000 gold coins are 300000 gold coins, we don''t charge any more."


    "OK, but we didn''t bring so much money with us when we came out. Do you think I''ll give it to you later?" The man asked and looked at the two men in front of him.


    "No problem with that." Said situ.


    "Well, no problem." Ye feibai also said with a smile.


    So, as a mercenary, they took on such a task on the way. After they were asked to deal with the wound, Niu Dali and Gao Chen took over the job of the coachman and were responsible for driving.


    The guards were on the left and right sides of the carriages, while downing and others were standing around the two carriages. The procession went on peacefully, and the mercenary stopped to kill and plunder.


    At night, they make do with a rest in an abandoned hut. The carriage is tied outside, and both the broken house and the broken house are guarded by mercenaries. Compared with situ''s and others'' sitting cross legged and taking out dry food and side dishes, the Cai family are still a little worried. Especially at night, they are too worried to sleep.


    In fact, they did not have more than a dozen guards along the way, but for some reason, there were always ambushes on the road. They used to be mercenaries, but before the mercenaries, there were killers in black at night. They worried that it would not be peaceful tonight.


    Tang Ning saw that they looked tense, and even though their faces were tired, they were still holding on. Seeing that they were so vigilant, she frowned and said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. If you say that you can get home safely, you will surely be protected. We will take care of everything and sleep at ease."


    In the end, the women and the children fell asleep, but the others were still holding on, holding knives in their hands, looking ready to fight at any time.


    Tang Ning also no longer said much, but went outside, came to Yin qianze side and told: "in the evening, keep a close eye on it, something should happen."


    "Don''t worry, number one. We''re all watching! If anyone dares to come, we''ll solve it. " Yin qianze said with disapproval. They have so many people, and their strength is generally higher, even if it is any kind of people, they can also defend.


    "Yes, we are on guard! One, you go to rest first! It''s going to be fine tonight. "


    Downing laughed and said, "OK, then I''ll go and have a rest." She said with a smile, was about to go inside, but smell a faint smell.

 Chapter 709

    She stepped at her feet and looked at the others, but they were all standing upright and alert. At this, she sighed and shook her head slightly.


    These students! All of them have experienced strict training and many things, but their vigilance is still too poor. Is it just staring at people not getting close? Didn''t think people in the dark would use other means?


    "One, what do you shake your head?" Situ asked. Seeing him shaking his head slightly, he could not help but wonder in his heart.


    Downing glanced at him and said meaningfully, "you''ll find out soon." They should also be allowed to suffer a little loss and have a long memory, or something will happen in the future.


    You''ll know soon?


    Sima Wei was surprised and looked at ye feibai. Seeing that he was also puzzled and wanted to ask again, he saw that Tang Shi had gone to the inner corner to have a rest.


    "What can I do for you? There are so many people watching Ye feibai said, looking for a place to sit down, and said: "sit down and have a rest. Even if someone comes to attack, we don''t have to worry about so many of us."


    Situ also felt that it was reasonable, so he suppressed his doubts and found a place to sit down.


    With the deepening of the night, more and more silence around, I do not know whether it is sleepy or other, many people gradually sleep in the past.


    Su Yanqing felt that although she was in the night, she should not feel sleepy, and even if she wanted to get up her spirits and open her eyes, she felt that it was difficult for her to open her eyes. The secret in her heart was not good. Someone must have used the medicine.


    "Watch out! There''s an ambush! They took the medicine He began to shout, but the voice is not big, the whole person also stands unsteadily for a while.


    "Prepare Fight


    There was a bang, but I didn''t know who.


    "It''s a secret move! What a man! Come out! Hiss


    Si Tu gave a big drink and twisted his inner thigh. As soon as he ate the pain, he could not help but take a breath of cold air. However, his dizzy head became sober because of the pain.


    See one side of Yin qianze a pair to fall down, he stretched out his hand, way: "I give you a lift." It''s better to hurt two people than one. Let him have a taste of it.


    Yin qianze''s head was dizzy and heavy, and he didn''t listen to what he was saying. He stretched out his hand unexpectedly and twisted it to his thigh, which made him cry out in pain.


    "Wow! You, what are you doing! Hiss! It''s killing me. "


    Leng unexpectedly was twisted for a while, and Yin qianze jumped up in pain, and the whole person was sober up.


    "Cheer you up! You see, those tortoise grandsons have come out, and they have made secret moves against us. " Situ said, suddenly remembered Tang Shi''s meaningful words. Did he already know?


    "One? One? "


    "What''s the name of the ghost?" Downing came out of the inside, his hands around his chest, looking at them as if he were in perfect shape.


    "Number one, did you know that they were going to make a secret move? Why don''t you remind us? " Situ looked at him bitterly and said, "you are too damaged! Just watch us hit? "


    Tang Ning leaned against the broken door and looked at only a dozen sober students and said, "if I remind you everything, and I''m not around you in the future, who will remind you? Only if you have suffered a loss will you remember the lesson. "

 Chapter 710

    At least they won''t lose their lives. If next time, they will lose their lives.


    She thought, as a tutor, to bring them out to experience, she needs to let them know clearly that they have to be vigilant all the time, otherwise, they will lose their own lives.


    In this world, can protect their own forever only oneself.


    When he said so, it was hard for people to say anything more. They didn''t realize it. Who can blame? What''s more, he''s right. If something like this happens in the future and he doesn''t remind them, what should they do?


    "Oh! There are still some standing. "


    People in black came out of the dark, with swords in their hands and staring at situ and others with gloomy eyes.


    "The end of meddling is death! Kill me! Not one of them


    More than 20 men in black, with their swords pointing at each other, hurled their murderous spirit into the air. They were a group of well-trained dead men. They were not like those mercenaries who would run away last time. Since these people put their hands, they were fighting with the belief that they would never die. Here tonight, it is not them Death is their death!


    "To take our lives? It depends on whether you have the ability Ye feibai strongly supported his dizzy head and pulled out his sword to meet him.


    "Kill!"


    Sima Nansheng and Yin qianze also went forward with swords. However, most of the students fainted. Even if they were forced to hold on, their whole body was weak and their head was dizzy. Even if they were forced to hold on, they would be injured by the sword Gang blade of the other side, and there were several wounds on their bodies.


    But downing was leaning on the door and watching, and didn''t help them. Maybe he saw a little man guarding the door. Two men in black looked at each other and attacked them with swords.


    Tang Ning glanced at the two killers in black. He saw his hand move, and a dagger with cold light was already in his palm. With her hand raised, the cold light crossed the necks of the two killers in black. The extremely fast speed made the two well-trained killers in black have no chance to dodge, so they widened their eyes and fell down.


    The dagger turned in her hand, and then she held it in her hand. When she saw Su Yanqing''s slightly shaking figure retreating to avoid the attack of the man in black, and there was a man behind holding a long sword and stabbing forward, she shot out the dagger in her hand.


    "Whoosh!"


    The dagger whizzed into the back of the man''s vest, only to hear a dull hum. Before the man fell, when he wanted to shoot out the long sword, Downing''s figure had arrived.


    "Bang! "


    when she pulled out the dagger, she lifted her foot and kicked the killer directly. At the same time, she put her hand on Su Yanqing''s shoulder and pushed him into the broken room to avoid the attack in front of her.


    Su Yanqing only felt a force push him. The whole person fell into the room and wanted to get up, but because of the heavy head, he also fainted.


    Situ and ye feibai and others couldn''t hold on for long. After they fell down, the men in black couldn''t help laughing when they saw that there was only a small mercenary left.


    "Boy, you are the only one left. I want to see how crazy you can be

 Chapter 711

    Hearing the man''s words, Downing began to laugh, and the little black inside also flapped his wings and flew out. He landed in a corner of the roof and opened his mouth and called out.


    "Dumb!"


    Hearing the crow''s cry, the people in black felt a little upset. Crow crow, disaster, really bad luck.


    Donning played with the dagger in his hand, looked at the men in black, and said carelessly, "although I am the only one left, I have enough to deal with you."


    Looking at them, she asked, "how do you want to die? Have you thought about it? "


    "Looking for death!"


    The man in black took a drink, and his figure flew out and attacked Tang Ning with a long sword.


    This is the killer of the sixth level of one sword spirit Master. When his breath gushes out, the breath of the sixth level spirit Master is more like a big net, but he doesn''t want to. Just when he releases the sixth level of the spirit Master''s power, the other party''s eyebrows and eyes bend and show a mysterious smile. At the next moment, a strong foundation building pressure rolls up and covers them like a mountain Next.


    "Well!"


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    In the strong pressure and air flow, more than 20 killers couldn''t even stand. Their bodies were suddenly pushed down by a mountain. The whole person fell to the ground and fell heavily on the ground, sinking into the soil three-thirds.


    The sound of body crashing into the ground, accompanied by the screams and screams of those killers, and the prestige of the foundation building friars, is like a heavy day for them at the level of spiritual masters. When the pressure comes down, they even have no ability to resist.


    "Poof!"


    The blood gushed out of his mouth, and the killers in black were shocked to see the little mercenary walking slowly. His eyes were full of incredible horror.


    "Build, build the foundation, monk!"


    The little mercenary who looked young was actually a foundation Builder! It''s no wonder that he asked how they would die


    "Dumb! Dumb! Dumb! How do you want to die? Look for death


    Small black flapping wings on the roof called, that suddenly said the words of the people, but also shocked the bottom of the black killer heart a shock, mind chaos.


    How can a crow talk?


    Every time downing took a step forward, the pressure was heavier. The bodies of the more than 20 men in black were lying on the ground. No one pressed them, but they could not get up. Even as downing approached, the pressure on his body became heavier and heavier. Some even broke their bones and screamed.


    "Ah


    "Click!"


    Downing stopped and looked at the men in black lying on the ground: "you''ve been looking for death yourself." As soon as the voice fell, the pressure on them increased. This time, their heart pulse was broken, and their vitality was suddenly cut off.


    Hearing some muffled hum, their open mouth overflowed with blood, and a faint smell of blood in the air also filled the air. More than 20 dead men were solved by her.


    She took a look at the more than 20 dead men on the ground. After confirming that they were all dead, she wiped off the dagger in her hands, gathered up a whole body of pressure, and pressed the strength breath to the spirit Master level.


    She squatted down nearby and helped the comatose ye feibai take the lower pulse. Seeing that there was nothing serious, she pinched his face with a smile and said, "don''t blame me for eating alone."

 Chapter 712

    Xiaohei flew down and saw that she was holding other people''s faces carelessly. She asked, "is it fun?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, this leaf is white with a small white face. I don''t have a chance to pinch it at ordinary times. It will make him fall asleep. I''ll have a good time." Her hands moved out, pinched a little after this just disliked the way: "well, still no children''s Pink tender face fun."


    Xiaohei took a sympathetic look at ye feibai, who fell asleep. After being pinched, he was also despised. He is really a poor child.


    When he turned around again, he saw that the owner was squatting around the corpses, searching all the things on the 20 dead men. Seeing this, he thought that he should know what she had just said about eating alone.


    Except for the owner, there is no other thing that can be done in the middle of the night.


    It does not understand, she a girl, how do not know fear? Actually, she is still searching hard. Let alone wearing a magic device on her ear, I don''t think she''s a woman either?


    "Hei, come on, let''s get rid of these bodies." Cried Downing, and asked Xiao Hei to help.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew over.


    The night passed quietly. When it was getting light, situ and other people woke up one after another. They jumped up. However, what they saw was the ground without a corpse. If it wasn''t for the blood and traces on the ground, they would have thought they had dreamed last night.


    "One, you solved it all?" In surprise, situ came to him.


    "Well." Tang Ning was moving his hands and feet and said, "get ready, wake them up and get ready to leave." Anyway, I can''t sleep. I''d better go early.


    Situ and others wanted to ask, but they didn''t know how to say hello to them. They had to swallow the words in silence and quickly formed a team. Then they went to ask the sleeping Cai family to get up.


    "Wake up, wake up, get ready to go." Yin qianze called out and woke them up. Seeing ye feibai kneading his face not far away, he went over and asked, "what''s wrong with your face?"


    "I don''t know. It feels like a little pain." Ye Fei Bai said doubtfully, kneaded his face and asked, "I didn''t get hurt on my face?"


    Yin qianze glanced at it and said, "what''s the cut? As for whether it will be red, swollen, purple and blue, it can''t be seen." No one can see whether it will be red, swollen, purple and blue when it is painted like this.


    "Strange, didn''t I hit it last night?" Ye feibai rubbed, some did not want to understand.


    "OK, OK, there''s nothing wrong with it. I''m going to leave soon." Situ cried out, seeing that some of their injuries had stopped bleeding, he ignored them.


    Other people knew that they had been drugged and fell asleep last night. They were afraid of being taught by Tang Shixun. They didn''t dare to shake in front of him. They just packed up quickly and were ready to leave.


    Cai''s family were very vigilant yesterday and wanted to stay overnight, but somehow they went to sleep. After being called up, they found that some of the mercenaries had wounds, and there were blood and traces of fighting on the ground outside.


    After thinking about it, the man came forward and asked, "did the man in black attack us last night?"


    "Yes." Situ looked at Tang Shi. I don''t know what he did with those people last night?

 Chapter 713

    The man just nodded, but did not ask again. He helped his wife and children to get on the carriage. With the sound of the team''s departure, the carriage also went to the road.


    Accompanied by downing and others, the team arrived at a square city earlier than expected.


    The man sitting in the carriage opened the curtain and saw the words on the gate in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s finally here." This journey was full of fear and danger. I finally arrived at a square city.


    A group of people entered the city, because of the strange and unique clothes, it was very eye-catching. Many people looked at them curiously and discussed one after another.


    "Why is this mercenary''s clothes so strange? The face is still painted like that, you can''t see your face clearly. "


    "It seems that they are mercenaries from other places, not from one city."


    "No! Isn''t the name on the carriage belong to the Cai family


    "It''s the Cai family. They''re going in the direction of the Cai family."


    In the discussion of the people in the street, the carriage moved slowly, and the mercenaries on both sides of the carriage walked straight and orderly, escorting the carriage to the gate of the Cai family.


    "Here it is." Tang Ning looked at the front door of CAI''s house and looked sideways at the man who was coming down from the carriage.


    The people on the carriage got out of the carriage and saluted the mercenaries: "thank you for sending us off all the way. Please come with us and have a rest. I will send someone to prepare the Commission and send it to you."


    "You don''t need to go into the government. Now we escort you to Cai''s house, and the task is completed. We''ll wait here. You can pay the Commission after you settle it." Donning opened his mouth, not ready to follow into the house.


    Smell speech, the man thought for a while, way: "this outsider many eye miscellaneous, it is better to look for two to follow me to get commission!"


    "Yes." Tang Ning looked at ye feibai and situ and said, "you two go in."


    "Yes." Two people should, step forward.


    The man''s eyes flashed slightly and looked at the boy who was not tall. All the way down, he also understood that this one seemed to be the captain of their mercenary.


    "Come in with me, both of you." The man said and took them inside.


    "You wait for them here. I''ll book the inn first and let Han Zhi call you later." Tang Ning told one, then called on the cold know and star pupil and Yue son, a few people will leave first, go to the street.


    Yin qianze watched Xiaohei flap his wings and followed him. He could not help touching his nose and saying, "do you think No. 1 dislikes us very much? Oh! Yes, who told us to lose his face like this


    People''s eyes flickered. Since they were cheated and drugged that night, master Tang''s attitude towards them has been somewhat lukewarm. From that day to now, master Tang has not even trained them, let alone mention the fact that they were drugged. It is precisely because of this that they have become more and more insecure.


    "I think No. 1 hates iron more than steel." Su Yanqing opened his mouth and said, "after all, it''s really disgraceful to follow him for such a long time and be put down by such medicine."


    "If No. 1 is willing to give me a lecture, I still feel normal. But he doesn''t teach us, and I don''t know what he''s thinking." Gao Chen opened his mouth and looked at other people and asked, "why don''t we go to No


    "Well, yes, I''d rather he gave me a lecture or a fine than now." Song Yixiu said.

 Chapter 714

    They said, while waiting outside, waiting for a long time did not see situ and ye feibai come out.


    Su Yanqing looked inside and said to them, "they have been in for some time. Why haven''t they come out yet? It''s not going to happen, is it


    "What can I do in CAI''s family? Take commission to leave, also can''t cause what matter! Unless, they don''t want to give a commission. " Yin qianze said, the next moment he laughed: "however, I think they should not dare to swallow our commission!"


    "What seems to be a quarrel in there?" Chen listened and said, "listen, it seems that there is a real quarrel."


    "Go in and have a look." Niu Dali said and strode to the inside.


    The people behind looked at each other and followed them to the inside. Can we make trouble with a commission? You don''t really want to swallow their commission, do you?


    In the front yard, situ and ye feibai were pale and slightly cold. Looking at the man with a quick look on his face, he asked coldly, "Mr. Cai, is this the attitude of your Cai family?"


    "No, no, you two, don''t be angry. That''s not what I mean." The man said, to the side of the middle-aged man said: "second uncle, what are you doing? They really protected us all the way back, and we have already agreed on the Commission in advance. Now you are like this, how can you let me raise my head in the future? "


    "Ping Xiu, they''re cheating you. Go outside to find out which mercenary team needs 300000 gold coins for the escort mission? You are cheated by them. Maybe they are a group with the mercenaries who robbed you! This money can''t be given! "


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, a pair of small eyes staring at the two people who could not see their original faces in front of him, and said, "look at these people, they don''t even dare to show their looks. Maybe they are people who can''t be seen!"


    "Oh! You are neither the owner of the Cai family nor the employer of our mission. What''s your business if we collect Commission here? What''s more, we agreed on the Commission in advance, saying that we cheated him? Do you think your nephew is a three-year-old? "


    Ye feibai sneered and didn''t want to talk to him more. Instead, he looked at the man, and his tone had taken on a trace of impatience: "Mr. Cai, please settle the Commission quickly."


    "I''m ready for the money. There are 300000 gold coins in the silver card. You can take it from any bank." The man handed the silver card to the front, but the middle-aged man reached out to stop him.


    Seeing this, situ stepped forward, grabbed the silver card and said to Ye Fei, "go." I don''t want to stay in this place for a moment.


    "Stop them! I dare to steal my Cai family. I''m so bold! "


    As soon as the middle-aged man drank, the surrounding guards surrounded him. In addition, the man had been playing the round, but he had no courage, which made the scene a little chaotic for a time.


    Situ moved the joints of his hands and made a click sound: "I think you are impatient to live!" His tolerance is limited. If these people annoy him again and again, don''t blame him for hitting others.


    Just as he was about to do it, ye feibai''s hand clasped his shoulder and blocked his movement. He looked at the middle-aged man and showed a strange sneer: "is Mr. Cai? I wonder if you have heard of the event that Juesha pavilion was destroyed by the regiment a few days ago? "

 Chapter 715

    The middle-aged man''s eyelids jumped. Naturally, he heard about it. The Juesha Pavilion is a well-known killer organization. He heard that he had received a task some time ago and even sent out the death post. However, the target of the kill pavilion was nothing. Instead, he lost 150 killers, including two Dharma protectors.


    The story was widely spread. The square city was originally a big city, so it was impossible for him not to receive the news. However, what did he do when he suddenly mentioned it?


    Ye feibai looked at his changeable look and said with a smile: "do you know, who is the one who killed 150 killers and two guards in the killing pavilion?"


    The middle-aged man stares at them and doesn''t speak. He just has a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Mr. Cai, why don''t you tell your second uncle about our mercenary troop?" Ye feibai turns to the man who is slightly stunned.


    Cai pingxiu was escorted back by them all the way, and he didn''t hear about it. However, after hearing what he said, he said to his second uncle: "second uncle, their team of mercenaries is called Tianlong mercenaries. Although there are only about 30 or so people, they are very skillful. This has really solved a lot of problems for us. If it wasn''t for their escort, I would be afraid of me They can''t come back alive. "


    When the middle-aged man heard that he said it was a dragon mercenary, his eyes shrank and his face became a little pale, especially when he saw those mercenaries coming in fiercely, he showed a look of panic.


    Almost instinctively, he retreated and yelled: "Ping Xiu, you and your own affairs should be dealt with by yourself. Hurry up, give them the Commission and send them out."


    When Cai pingxiu saw his second uncle''s white face and the fleeing figure, he was stunned and asked what was wrong with him? But he''s gone.


    "Hum!"


    Situ snorted coldly and walked out.


    "What''s the matter? We thought you were fighting. " Yin qianze said, glancing at the guards around him, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    "It was almost a fight." Ye feibai said, also way: "go!"


    "I''ll see you off." Cai pingxiu said that he wanted to send them off, but he was refused at the next moment.


    "No, don''t bother Mr. Cai." Situ said, obviously not appreciative.


    Cai pingxiu was embarrassed, but he had nothing to do. Who knows that taking money will make this happen. The only thing I''m glad about is that we don''t fight. If we do, he reckons that few of the Cai family are their rivals.


    When Han Zhi came over, he saw that they all came out of CAI''s house and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye feibai simply said something, and then asked, "what about number one?"


    "Already in the inn." Han Zhi said and looked at them and said, "master, I''ll take you to the next whole Inn, which is a little bit more biased."


    "Good." They should, this just follow cold Zhi to go to Inn together.


    Tang Ning had already stayed in the inn. After taking a bath, she changed her clothes and told them not to disturb her, so she went to bed. So when situ and others came, she was already asleep.


    When Tang Ning woke up from hunger in the middle of the night, he wanted to go out and find something to eat. However, as soon as he left the house, he saw thirty students sitting around on the first floor of the inn, with plenty of food on the tables.

 Chapter 716

    "One!" They stood up, called, and looked at him with a smile on their faces.


    "We know you didn''t have dinner tonight, so we specially prepared the special food of this square city."


    "Yes, there is wine. It''s bamboo leaf wine here."


    "We also went to the stall to buy some special snacks, there are many kinds, you see whether you like to eat."


    "I also let the hostel cook a pot of rice for us."


    On the second floor, Tang Ning listened to them saying one thing and another, and looked at her one by one with a flattering smile. She walked down and couldn''t help laughing and said, "what do you want to do if you don''t sleep this night and prepare such a big table of dishes?"


    Seeing him smile, the people''s hearts were relaxed, and they also laughed and said, "we didn''t think about it. We didn''t notice that the man in black was taking medicine on the road. We wanted to ask you to be punished."


    "What''s the penalty? If you don''t have a long memory, I can''t help it. After all, these hands-on teaching can''t teach you. " She shrugged and sat down at the table.


    "But you didn''t pay much attention to us all the way, didn''t you? Do you dislike us? " Yin qianze asked carefully, while staring at him, not let go of a trace of his face.


    Hearing this, Downing was stunned. She thought for a moment, glanced at them and said, "do you think I''m angry?"


    "Isn''t it?" They asked.


    Downing laughed and said, "I just didn''t sleep well all the way. I didn''t have any spirit. Where did I get angry? That''s bullshit. " What are these young people thinking? Why didn''t she get it?


    On hearing his words, everyone was happy: "not angry? That''s good, that''s good. " God knows how afraid they are that Tang Shi is angry. He doesn''t have to lose his temper with them. He just needs not to talk to them and ignore them. They will feel left out.


    Well, it''s just the feeling of being left out of the cold. It''s just like being in the cold. It''s really bad!


    Tang Ning took a look at them, took a piece of meat and bit it. After swallowing it, he said, "but since you say you want to get punishment or something, I can do it. Eat it quickly! After eating, I''ll take you to exercise. "


    "Good!"


    Although I don''t know what he said about the activity of hands and feet? But they thought it would be more interesting than staying in the inn?


    They didn''t drink because they wanted to follow Tang Shi out. After eating quickly, they took their equipment and prepared to go out.


    "Han Zhi, Xing Tong, you stay with yue''er and Xiao Hei." Downing told them to stay at the inn.


    "Yes." They should see that taking advantage of the night, a group of people to lift gas and go to the night, a few jumps will not be found.


    Compared with their plunder, Downing was flying directly on the green bamboo. She looked at the 30 people behind her and said to them, "speed up! Follow me


    Thirty students laughed bitterly, but they also mentioned the spirit breath in their bodies to catch up. They thought that, at most, they were in this city. However, they went farther and farther, and the more they went, the more they went, the more they went. They had not stopped all night and they had not reached their destination.


    I don''t know where around the thirty students, looking at the day gradually light, one by one panting, sweating, while chasing Tang Shi, while asking: "No. 1, No. 1, are we going to arrive?"

 Chapter 717

    Downing did not speak, and flew straight ahead. The people behind him could only catch up with them with their teeth. After a night''s rapid skimming, they hardly had a rest. They had already made the spirit breath in the human body gradually weak and breathless.


    "Here it is."


    When they heard the voice of Tang Shi, they could not help but breathe out a breath. They stopped one by one. They looked at the front, breathless and stunned.


    In front of it is a surrounded forest. The four or five meter high iron fence is as thick as a wrist. Inside, the trees are luxuriant and the weeds are overgrown, showing an unknown danger.


    Tang Ning looked into the iron fence and said to them, "when I went to the inn, I heard some friars mention such a place. This is the corner of jiushou mountain, which is also equivalent to saying that this is a corner of jiushou mountain. I believe you know better than I am. In the next three days, you have a task. Each of you will take from the body of the fierce beast inside Next thing of value. "


    She looked at them and stressed, "remember, it''s not after hunting, but taking one valuable thing from a living fierce beast. Everyone has to take back ten things, that is to say, everyone has to take ten different things from ten fierce beasts. Do you understand?"


    Hearing this, the people looked at each other. One of them asked, "No. 1, you mean we can''t kill the fierce beast. After taking something valuable from the fierce beast, the fierce beast must still be alive?"


    "Not bad." She answered with a nod.


    "I''ve learned that it''s not very difficult to hunt directly, but if you don''t hunt and take something valuable from a fierce beast, the difficulty will be greatly increased." Su Yanqing said, the heart in the calculation, such words will have how much success rate?


    After all, if they don''t hunt and kill, the first thing they have to ensure is that the fierce beast will not run away, and it is not so easy for them to get what they have when they struggle against it. Another thing is, what Tang Shi said is valuable things, that is to say, ordinary fierce animals are afraid that they are useless, and only those are stronger, Those who are rare have something valuable.


    Other people obviously thought of this. For a while, they all looked a little bit, and most of them didn''t speak. What if they didn''t finish the task in three days? Only the mind has always been straight forward Niu Dali in the silence of the public curiously asked.


    "One, what if we didn''t finish the task?" Niu looked at him vigorously. He thought it was not so easy to finish. What if it was not finished?


    When other students heard him ask, they looked at Tang Shi one by one. Yeah! They want to know what happens if they don''t finish? Will master Tang punish them? What kind of punishment will there be?


    "Don''t worry. If any of you can''t finish it, you''ll know. But I''m sure you won''t want to be the one who didn''t finish the task."


    Listening to this, the public heart a Lin, immediately said: "No. 1, don''t worry! We will try our best to finish the task! No one will be disappointed! "


    You''re kidding! Listen to him say so, who dare to take a chance?

 Chapter 718

    "Well, now that you understand, go in! At sunset three days later, whether you have completed the task or not, gather here She pointed to the position she was standing in.


    "Yes The crowd responded, and then quickly walked forward. The figure leaped up the iron fence, climbed up along the iron fence and turned in.


    Tang Ning stood in the same place, looking at the thirty strokes of the figure quickly inside, and soon disappeared in the sight. Seeing this, she found a place, changed her clothes, and then washed off the colors painted on her face, pulled off the scarf, and showed her bald head. Then she hummed a little tune and walked along the mountain path.


    This task is not dangerous for them, but it can train them. If the common animals in the nine beasts forest take valuable things from them, they will not be able to live. Therefore, they have to spend no time and effort to choose the animals to start. It is not easy for them to find ten different beasts in three days.


    "I like to follow you, but I don''t just come out to play." She hummed, walking alone on the mountain road, but in a very happy mood.


    Compared with the 30 people who went to do the task, she planned to go around in the past three days. As for Han Zhi, Xing Tong and yue''er, the task they are going to do is not suitable for them, so staying in the city inn is the best.


    Walking along the mountain road, the pace is fast and slow. When she saw a well-organized village near the mountains and rivers, she stopped to watch and said to herself: "the mountain faces the mountain, the road is smooth, and there are rivers around the village. The pattern of this place is quite good."


    Low between, looking at the village cooking smoke, her eyebrows and eyes curved, delicate and excellent face on the bloom of a smile of joy, the foot steps have already stepped forward to the village.


    In the field, some working men and women looked at the young monk who came to their village curiously and looked at them curiously, while laughing with the people nearby.


    "You see, there is a little monk."


    "He''s really a little monk. He''s really handsome!"


    "Yes! Why is the little monk so handsome? "


    "It looks like my boy is about the same age. How could he become a monk so young?"


    "I don''t know where it comes from. It''s rare for monks to pass by."


    "It looks like it''s a blessing. I''ll ask."


    They were talking, and they all looked at the little monk in green with curious eyes. One of the women came up from the field with a few sweet potatoes in her hands. When she got on the path, she raised her voice and cried, "little master, where did you come from?"


    Tang Ning looked at them with a smile, clasped his hands and saluted them: "Amitabha, benefactor, I come from a far away place."


    "Far away? How far is it? " Another woman asked with a smile. She thought that the little monk would say that he had never been there and would go where he was going!


    Others looked at the young monk with a smile, wondering what the teenager would answer.


    Seeing that they all looked at her curiously and with a kind smile, Downing tilted his head, raised his hand to touch his bare head, blinked his clear and pure eyes, and finally looked at them, with a serious face: "you can''t see the edge of the place."

 Chapter 719

    "Little master, come to my house! I''m going to bake sweet potato cake, and my family has cooked porridge. Go to my house and have some! " The woman said with a smile. She waved to the little monk and said, "go and walk. Go to my house. My child is about your age."


    Hearing that she invited her to her home, Downing could not help smiling and squinting a pair of eyes and said, "thank you very much, benefactor." Then he saluted the man in the field, and then he followed the woman behind him.


    "The little monk is not only good-looking, but also cute when he smiles. He looks so cute that I want to take him home."


    A woman said with a smile, picked up the vegetables, trotted up the path, while laughing at the people behind: "it''s rare to have a little monk, I''ll go with you."


    The others watched the woman holding the dish and ran after her. They couldn''t help laughing and said, "let''s get the work done. I''ll go back to the village. It''s true that I''ve never met such a handsome young monk. I don''t know which temple came out of it? Looking at them, people can''t help but want to be close. "


    Buddhist disciples in the hearts of people are the existence of truth, goodness and beauty. They are all empty, but they are compassionate. They will guard against all kinds of people passing by, but they will not guard against Buddhist disciples.


    What''s more, he is still such a small, beautiful and exquisite Buddhist disciple.


    It''s rare to see such a small monk. He looks so cute and simple. He can''t help but feel close to him. He just thinks, what''s delicious at home? Give him some. If you can touch the bright cerebellar bag of the little monk, it would be better.


    Tang Ning followed the woman to the village, and the women who came after her also came to her, holding a handful of fresh vegetables in her hand. Her aunt looked at her with a smile and said affectionately, "little master, if you don''t have anything to do, you can live in our village. The people in our Hejia village are very hospitable, and the people here are very good, and they all believe in Buddhism. ¡±Br >


    , there are only two rooms in the back of my family The woman in front of her also said, and saw the entrance of the village. Some children in the village were playing at the entrance of the village. She laughed and cried, "look, there is a little master in our village!"


    When the woman called out, the children who were playing at the entrance of the village gathered around and looked at the little monk curiously A little bald, shiny head.


    "Mother, mother, why is his head shining? Why doesn''t he have hair on his head


    The five or six-year-old boy ran to the woman behind, pulled his mother''s sleeve, and looked curiously at the man who was very beautiful but had no hair on his head.


    "I know, I know. This is a Buddhist disciple. It''s a monk. Monks don''t have hair. They shave their hair." A 11-12-year-old boy said in a loud voice. He was more curious about the little monk''s hairless head. Why is the little monk so beautiful?


    "Why is he so good-looking? Why does he look so good without hair? " A 10-year-old girl hiding behind asked curiously, with a shy look of seeing strangers on her small face.


    "His bald head is so bright. Does he need to wash his hair when he takes a bath?"

 Chapter 720

    Listening to the children''s innocent and curious words, Downing could not help smiling and squinting a pair of eyes. She felt that the atmosphere was really comfortable, and the whole person''s mood became relaxed and happy. Looking at the children''s smiling faces, she would not be free to laugh with her.


    It''s a great feeling.


    Two women on one side also couldn''t help laughing. One of them looked at the children and asked, "do you like this little master? Shall we let the little master stay for a few days


    "Good!"


    The children responded to the same, one by one with bright eyes, happily looking at the beautiful little monk.


    "Little master, you can stay for a few days! The children like you very much The woman said, and said: "live in my house, live in my home."


    Seeing this, Downing said with a smile, "OK, I''ll disturb you."


    "No interruptions, no interruptions."


    The woman laughed happily and pointed to the front and said, "look, my home is there. The third family in the village is my family. We all belong to the same clan, all surnamed he."


    As the woman spoke, she took the little monk to her house, while a group of children followed her to the door of the woman''s house. Almost all the men, women, old and young in the village came.


    "I heard that a little monk came to our village. I didn''t expect it was so small! You''re only fourteen or five years old? "


    "It''s very beautiful. Look, how can you look so handsome, with such eyebrows and eyes, with such a small face?"


    "Why did you go down the mountain at such a young age? I''m not afraid to meet bad people or something. "


    "That is to say, how clever a child he is, his master''s heart is really big, and his 14-5-year-old child let him go down the mountain by himself? It''s said that some of the world outside is not very peaceful. If the child is too good, he will not be abducted and taken away. "


    "Little master, are you hungry? Why don''t you come to my house first, and I''ll make breakfast. " A woman pressed forward and said.


    The previous woman was busy peeling sweet potatoes. On hearing this, she immediately said, "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    As soon as the voice fell, he yelled at the head of the house: "master, come out and greet the little master! I''ll bake some sweet potato cakes and fry two more dishes for breakfast


    "Coming, coming." A man in the room came out quickly, with a teapot and two bowls in his hand and said with a smile, "I''m boiling water in the back! To make tea for the little master. "


    The man put the tea on the table, and then went out and said, "little master, come in and have a cup of tea first."


    Tang Ning was just about to answer the question when someone called out, "the clan leader and the clan elders are coming."


    Hearing that even the patriarch and the elder had come, Downing could not help touching his bare head and wondering: how does she feel like a strange animal? All the old and the young of Hejia village came to see her, and even the clan leader and the clan elder also came?


    She is also a little monk!


    Several old men in their sixties came over, and they automatically got out of the way. As a result, the old men saw the young monk in green clothes before they approached.


    He is young, and his simple blue clothes are full of clean air. Although the young monk is still young and his facial features have not been fully opened, his exquisite and excellent appearance is rare to them, especially the purple ear stud on his left ear, which makes him look more mysterious.

 Chapter 721

    "It''s said that a little master came to our Hejia village, so I''d like to have a look." An old man said with a smile.


    "Amitabha."


    Tang Ning put his hands together and gave them a Buddhist ceremony, but he felt helpless. In fact, she just wanted to come in and have a meal, but she was regarded as lively by the people in the village.


    "Patriarch, clan elders, and little master, sit down, all of you!" The man said in one side, and directly moved out the square table and bench in the room.


    "Little master, sit down." The patriarch said with a smile. After sitting down, he looked at the little monk on the opposite side and asked, "how did the little master come to us alone?"


    "I was passing by. I just wanted to make a fortune, but I didn''t expect to..." She took a look at the people around her with a smile of embarrassment.


    I didn''t expect to be surrounded.


    People think silently, look at each other, and smile at the same time. Who let them have never seen such a beautiful little monk! Moreover, no monk would pass by here, so suddenly they found it strange to have such a one.


    "Ha ha, come is a guest, our Hejia village is hospitable."


    The patriarch said, and asked him about some things. After seeing that the woman inside had baked sweet potato cakes, he just said with a smile: "then we''ll go back first. If there''s nothing urgent, I''ll stay here for more days."


    When Tang Ning saw him stand up, he also followed him and said, "well, I have promised that aunt will disturb you for a few days."


    Seeing this, the people laughed, knowing that he would stay for a few days, they would no longer look around him. The patriarch is even more humane to the people: "OK, OK, let''s all go! Let the little master have a good meal. "


    Seeing the crowd disperse, the woman''s family came up with porridge and several dishes, as well as baked sweet potato cakes, and said, "little master, come on, have breakfast, eat more."


    "Good." Tang Ning answered with a smile, took the sweet potato cake handed over by the woman, and then asked, "isn''t Auntie saying that there is a son of my age in my family?"


    "The boy has gone up the mountain. It''s estimated that he will not come back until noon. Let''s eat, regardless of him." The man laughed and sat down.


    Smell speech, Downing this just nodded, ate a sweet potato cake, and drank a small bowl of porridge.


    "Little master, I brought you some steamed bread."


    "Little master, I brought you pancakes."


    The two women came over with their things, put them in front of Downing and said, "just made at home, eat while it''s hot."


    "Thank you very much Downing stood up and said thanks.


    "Don''t be so polite. Just sit down and eat it. Try my pancake. It''s rolled with green onions and mixed with sauce." The woman said with a smile, "eat slowly, then we will go back first."


    It''s hard to be gracious.


    At last, Tang Ning ate another big pancake and a steamed bread. After breakfast, he was still full.


    The woman led her to the back yard for a rest. After entering the guest room, she lay down on the bed, especially last night, when she did not rest, she fell asleep. At noon, when she faintly smelled the smell of meat, she woke up.


    Out of the door, along with the smell of meat, you can see that in the vegetable plot behind the courtyard, a teenager is sitting there roasting meat. The oily golden barbecue emits fragrance, which makes her eyes slightly bright.


    It smells good!

 Chapter 722

    "Little master, I was about to ask you to get up for lunch." The woman walked in with a smile. Seeing that Xiao Heshang was looking at the boy in the vegetable field, she said to him, "that''s my boy."


    As soon as the voice dropped, he raised his voice and cried, "Xiangzi, come here quickly."


    The boy turned around when he heard the sound. He looked at the little monk who was about the same age as him with that bald head and grinned.


    "Mother."


    The young man picked up the roasted meat and walked back quickly. He still looked at the little monk''s bald head with a pair of dark and shining eyes and said, "I''m 15, how old are you?"


    "I''m 15, too." Donning opened his mouth, and his eyes moved and fell on the barbecue he was holding. The meat smells good!


    "Look, I''ve been hunting in the mountains all morning." The young man raised the barbecue with branches in his hand and said, "it''s a pity that you are a monk, or you will have a taste of my craft."


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile, "I''m eating..." Meat.


    "Don''t be a bad boy. The little master is a monk. He doesn''t eat meat but only vegetarian." The woman slapped her son on the head and scolded.


    Tang Ning smile slightly stiff, looking at the woman: "Auntie, it doesn''t matter, in fact I..."


    "I know, I know. It''s the boy who doesn''t know. Let''s go. We''re going to eat in front of us. The meal is ready." The woman said with a smile and called to her son, "Xiangzi, hurry up. There is still soup in the kitchen. Go and bring it out."


    Then he snatched the barbecue in his hand and said, "I''ll take this to the front for you."


    "Good." The boy grinned and ran to the kitchen.


    "Little master, let''s go to dinner." Said the woman, leading him to the front.


    The man in front had already arranged the dishes and chopsticks, and there were several dishes on the table. When he saw them coming, he said, "little master, come and sit down."


    "Here comes the soup." The boy came out with the soup and sat down on the table.


    "Xiangzi, lad me a bowl of vegetable soup." Cried the woman, telling him not to be busy eating.


    "Good." The young man was obedient and took the bowl to scoop the soup.


    "I''ll do it myself." Donning said, but the woman sat down.


    "Sit and sit, it doesn''t matter." The woman also sat down beside her and said with a smile: "little master, you see, these are all specially cooked by me. I know that you are a monk and don''t eat meat, so even cooking is done with rapeseed oil and lard. Don''t worry about it!"


    The boy looked at the dishes on the table and grinned: "stir fried vegetables, potatoes, Luffa, eggplant, plus a vegetable soup, it''s really not greasy. Fortunately, I roasted the meat, or I would have to follow the vegetarian diet."


    Tang Ning listened to the boy reading there, as if to see a large plain word floating in front of him, the corners of his mouth slightly twitched.


    Looking at the vegetarian dishes specially cooked for her, she laughed and said helplessly and seriously: "Auntie, in fact, it doesn''t matter. Don''t bother so much. How do you usually eat, or how you eat, and I don''t give up meat, really."


    The woman listened to a look of emotion, to the man around her: "you see how good this child is, in order not to let us trouble, actually said not to quit meat, how can this child be so painful!"


    One side of the good child downing: "and

 Chapter 723

    "Come on, eat more, eat, eat." The woman helped Tang Ning with the dishes attentively, as if afraid that he would not be afraid to do so. She also gave him a big chopstick and a full bowl.


    "Teenagers are growing up. Eat more. You see, you are much thinner than my son." The woman said, looking at the little monk who was much thinner than her son, she felt pity in her heart.


    I don''t know who was willing to send such a good-looking child to the Buddha''s gate. It was really hard for him to eat fast and chant Buddhism at such a young age and live a pure life.


    Looking at a bowl full of vegetables, and then looking at the boy''s mouth full of oil, Downing glanced at the barbecue with meat aroma from the corner of his eye, and quietly took a bite of the dish.


    Who is to blame for digging the hole?


    On the other side, in the forest, thirty students scattered to look for prey. Most of them saw some common fierce animals, and there was nothing valuable in them. Even if there were, they could not be taken down without harming the life of the fierce animals.


    As a result, they went deeper into the forest, and gradually, they found prey.


    Situ, who was standing on the tree holding the branch, stared at the black rhinoceros below, and his eyes stopped on its curved horns. This horn has medicinal value, and cut off the black rhinoceros will not die, but, this horn is very hard, how can he cut off this rhinoceros horn?


    "Click!"


    At the foot of the tree, the branches cracked and startled the black rhinoceros at the bottom. It turned back suddenly. After seeing the human beings on the tree, it let out a low roar from the nose and ran forward quickly.


    Seeing that the prey was about to run away, situ immediately got angry and jumped up to catch up with him. At this moment, he didn''t care to bump hard. After catching up, he directly jumped on the back of the black rhinoceros and took out the dagger and cut it at the corner in front of it.


    "Oh


    Rhinoceros roar with a trace of acuteness, roar out, the eardrum micro pain. Seeing this man cut his horn with a knife, his strong and strong body suddenly swung and jumped and suddenly stopped his hooves. Situ, who was sitting on the back of rhinoceros, was thrown out and fell forward.


    "Ah


    With a low cry, he quickly stabilized his body and fell to the ground. As soon as he stood firm, he saw the angry hind hoof of the rhinoceros pounding at him fiercely.


    "Roar!"


    A muffled roar came out. As soon as the rhinoceros, weighing thousands of pounds, ran up, the ground made a thumping sound, not to mention the strength of the collision.


    Seeing the black rhinoceros coming up with his horns, situ quickly jumped up and dodged away. He saw a huge bang. A tree was knocked down by the black rhinoceros. The tree pole fell down and the whole tree fell down.


    "Roar!"


    A pair of rhinoceros eyes at the man who dodges away, and rushes towards him again. Even the students in other places also hear the silence here.


    It''s just that they don''t have time to pay attention to others. It''s been a long time since they''ve been able to get something valuable from the fierce beast. This can''t help but make them worried.


    Half a day can not get the same, three days, they can really complete the task? If not, then


    Thinking of what Tang Shi said to them, they had a shiver.

 Chapter 724

    In contrast to their anxiety, Downing''s side had a bowl full of vegetarian rice, plus a sweet potato and half a bowl of vegetable soup. The worst thing was to finish the vegetarian meal with the smell of barbecue.


    So that she clearly full stomach, still feel a piece of meat to eat, mouth some no taste the same.


    After dinner, the man went down to the ground, and the woman was busy with other things. There was nothing left for the young man and her in the room. She asked, "what can I do for you? I can help. "


    "Help? forget it! What can you do with your thin hands and feet? You can go around. I have to chop the firewood and go to the mountains later


    Seeing the boy preparing to chop firewood, Tang Ning said with a smile, "I can chop firewood. I can help you." With that, he went forward to take his big ax, set the wood block and cut it down.


    "You can''t do this. You have to aim That''s right. "


    The boy saw that he didn''t even aim at it. He picked up the axe and cut it down. He yelled, trying to teach him to aim at it and then chop again. Unexpectedly, the seemingly random axe split the wood directly.


    For a while, he looked at the little monk strangely and muttered, "this random chop can also chop?"


    "Click!"


    The second piece of wood was also split, picked up and put away, and then cut into small pieces, almost as big as blocks. No ax was missed.


    Even if he was a fool, he knew that it was not luck to chop. So he looked at the little monk and asked, "are you a firewood cutter in the temple?" Look at this posture. I don''t know how long I have practiced it.


    "Woodcutter?" Tang Ning was stunned, his eyebrows and eyes bent and he laughed: "almost!" She cut less firewood. She cut more people!


    "I can''t see that it''s very powerful. I really underestimate you." The young man said, helping to put the firewood well. In this way, a lot of wood was quickly put and split. After a while, all the firewood piled up in the corner of the yard was chopped.


    Downing put the axe back and asked, "is there anything else to do? I can help. "


    "No, no need. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the children practicing martial arts in Uncle De''s village." Yelled the boy, motioning him to follow him, and then walked out quickly.


    Practice martial arts?


    Tang Ning followed up curiously and walked in the village. All the villagers said hello to her in a friendly way. When she came to the open place, she saw more than 20 children of five to 15 years old following a middle-aged man, and his mouth was still making a sound of drinking.


    "Drink


    "Hey


    "Drink!"


    One by one, the children are modeling, one by one, they are learning seriously.


    "The fist should be fast, powerful, not soft. The horse step is firm. Over there, he xiaopang, his waist should be straight, his stomach should be closed, yes, he xiaopang should be inhaled, his head should be raised and his chest should be straightened out!"


    The middle-aged man holds a bamboo in his hand. Sometimes he pats the leg of this one, and sometimes lifts the arm of that one, guiding them to practice martial arts with the most standard posture.


    The 8-9-year-old boy named by the name was rather fat. His round belly looked like a little watermelon under his slightly smaller clothes. He tried to breathe in and close his stomach, but he still couldn''t put his round meat belly back. Instead, his trousers fell down when he inhaled and breathed in.

 Chapter 725

    When people around him saw he xiaopang''s pants falling down, they couldn''t help laughing. Even the children who were seriously practicing martial arts also burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Xiaopang, put up your pants. I''m not ashamed of you. " Another little boy teased and winked at his lost trousers.


    "What are you laughing at? It''s like I haven''t seen you take a bath by the river." The chubby little boy picked up his trousers in his hands and tightened his belt a little.


    "Be serious! Go on The middle-aged man drank and asked them to continue to practice. Seeing he Xiang coming, he waved and called, "Xiangzi, come and take them to practice."


    "Good." The young man answered and said to the little monk, "I''ll take them to practice. You can find a place to sit down." Then he trotted over.


    "Little master, come and sit here." Several women waved to Downing to come and sit down.


    Seeing this, Downing went over and sat down beside a few people and asked with a smile, "don''t aunts need to rest?" It''s really good to enjoy the cool and enjoy the lively atmosphere in the village.


    "No, we watch them practice martial arts here every day. It''s fun." A woman said, into the house took out a bowl of cooked flowers, stuffed a small monk''s hand: "eat."


    Thank you very much


    She took it with a smile. She also peeled the peanuts and looked at it. Her eyes fell on the middle-aged man who called He Xiang to teach for him. She went to the middle-aged man who was not far away and talked to the old man.


    "Is it the village people who teach the children martial arts?" She asked.


    "His name is he San. He used to be a mercenary. But you can see that his leg has some crutches and is injured. So he retired from the mercenary team and went back to the village to teach the children martial arts."


    The woman next to her said with a smile, looking at He Xiang, who was leading the training in front of her, she said, "Xiangzi is the best practising child in our village. This year, he has to go to a college in a Fangcheng city to sign up. As a result, she said that he wanted any recommendation letter. Without a recommendation letter, he could not even apply for registration. He could only come back to the village."


    "This letter of recommendation is very difficult to get. He San went to his former mercenary friends, but he couldn''t get it. He said that the recommendation letter should be written by some famous people, but it''s useless for ordinary people."


    "It''s hard for the children of poor families to get ahead! All the people in that college are rich and powerful people. There are so many families that ordinary people like us can''t get in. "


    Tang Ning listened to them and looked at the young man named He Xiang. He Xiang had a good spirit. He was in high spirits all day. However, he could not see that he was rejected by the college.


    Here, watching the children practice all afternoon, and then followed He Xiang to the field for a circle, looking at the loach he caught from the field, she couldn''t help asking, "how do you plan to take it back?"


    "Stewed vinegar in soy sauce is OK!" He Xiang said with a grin and looked at small Heshang: "you can''t eat it. This is meat."


    Downing glanced at him, walked on and asked, "do you want to go to a college?"


    "You know a college? It''s the nearest college to our village. It''s only two days from here. " He Xiang walked forward and looked at the distance with a trace of yearning: "if there is a chance, who doesn''t want to go to the college to practice!"

 Chapter 726

    They are not the children of aristocratic families or rich families. Their only way out is to practice hard and strive to pass the examination of the college. However, the college is so high for them that they want to enter the college, and the hardships they have to pay are beyond the imagination of those children of aristocratic families and rich families.


    Not to mention his family, even in their whole village, the clan leaders and elders went everywhere to find a relationship, but still could not find a person who could write a recommendation letter to him.


    That kind of person with weight will not easily write a recommendation letter for a boy from an ordinary family.


    "Although you only have the third level cultivation of Qi refining, it''s good to have such strength when you are 14 or 15 years old and come from a common people''s family. It''s more than enough to enter a local college like a local college."


    He Xiang grinned and looked at the little monk and asked, "which deep mountain and old forest did you come from? How can you describe a local college like this? Forget it. I told you that you don''t understand. "


    Downing laughed and said, "I understand. Why don''t I understand? This college is the only one in the surrounding towns. The college is divided into top colleges and middle schools. There are also local colleges. Only the most outstanding students in local colleges can enter secondary colleges, and only the students selected from secondary colleges have the opportunity to enter top colleges. "


    She looked at him with a smile and said, "am I right?"


    "Yes, that''s good. But although the local college is the most common college in the college, it''s not easy to go in! You think, if so many people in every town can get in, they will be full? So it''s hard to get into a college. "


    He Xiang said, kicking the stone under his feet and saying, "I''ve decided that I can''t get into a college anyway, so I''ll join the mercenary team and maybe learn something."


    "It''s too young to be a mercenary at the age of 15 and the third level cultivation of Qi refining." She said slowly, glancing at him and saying, "you''d better go to a college! If you learn something, you may be able to enter a secondary college in two or three years. "


    "It''s not so easy." He Xiang said, seeing the door of the house, he said, "don''t talk about this. Sit down first. I''ll take the loach to my mother." Then he ran inside.


    Donning took a look, then went around to the back garden, squatted down in the corner, looked around, well, there was no one, so she quickly took out a piece of dried meat from the space and bit it.


    The smell of meat spread in her mouth, and she felt that she had a little taste in her mouth. She tore off a piece and chewed it. The more she chewed, the more fragrant she was.


    "Little master, my mother is ready to eat vegetables." He Xiang yelled. Seeing the little monk squatting in the corner with his back to him, he didn''t know what he was doing. He went over and asked, "what are you doing?"


    What''s wrong with downing? At this time, she heard the voice coming from behind. She was squatting in the corner with dried meat in her hand. She was just like a little squirrel who was stealing food. She was chewing the meat jerky left in her hand quickly. Listening to the sound of footsteps, she came and put the dried meat in her mouth directly.


    "What are you looking at, little master?" He Xiang came to his side and curiously looked at the little monk who pursed his lips tightly.

 Chapter 727

    Tang Ning still had dried meat in his mouth, so he did not speak. She looked at the distance and thought deeply. She turned her head, looked at him, shook her head at him, and then walked past him.


    A young behind behind, like a small squirrel chewing up, quickly eat the dried meat in his mouth.


    The boy was stunned for a moment, followed by the smell of a trace of meat in the air, said: "strange, how can I smell a smell of meat?"


    "Now it''s a meal. It''s probably someone else''s home that cooked meat."


    Tang Ning, who had eaten the dried meat, said with a smile, "I''m a little thirsty. I''ll have a glass of water first." With that, he walked forward quickly.


    "Did anyone else make meat dishes? Why doesn''t it smell the same? " The young man murmured, looking at the smoke filled, he thought, maybe it''s the meat flavor from other people''s home.


    The dinner in the evening was also very attentive by his family. It was also a table of vegetarian dishes. Well, it was not greasy at all. Instead, she baked some scallion pancakes, which were very delicious. She ate two large cakes with small dishes, but did not eat.


    People in the village turn off the lights early at night, and downing goes to bed early. The next morning, before she wakes up, she hears someone arguing outside.


    Sleeping in the quilt, she released her consciousness and explored what happened?


    As soon as he went outside, he saw a large group of people gathered at the entrance of the village. The leader was dressed in brocade and silk. He was a chubby middle-aged man. Standing beside him was a tall and thin man with a compass in his hand and a pair of moustaches, followed by a group of guards.


    The villagers who got up early for farming in the village rolled up their sleeves and mud stained trousers corners, held hoes and shoulder poles in front of those people. Even the clan leader and the clan elder were there, as well as he San, who taught the children to practice martial arts, and he Xiang, the boy.


    Seeing that they were about to fight with each other, she got up and put on her green clothes after washing and went to the village.


    At the entrance of the village.


    "This is the ancestral land of our he family. We have said many times that we will not sell it! Just don''t sell it! " A man was drinking, with a hoe in his hand to block in front of him: "hurry! You are not welcome here! "


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Today I''ll take Master Zhang to have a look at the terrain. I''ll leave soon."


    The middle-aged man in the Royal robe said with a smile that he did not pay attention to them. Instead, he said to the tall and thin mustache man around him: "Master Zhang, what do you think of this place?"


    "Good!"


    The tall and thin man stretched out his index finger and Mu finger, stroked his moustache, nodded, looked at the surrounding mountains, and said to the middle-aged man: "this place is beautiful and beautiful. If you look at the mountains by the mountains, your descendants will surely be worthy of honor."


    Hearing this, the man in royal clothes looked as if he was looking at his own backyard, and said: "then I will buy this place and build an apartment here. Will not future generations produce talents in large numbers? Family prosperity


    "If you want to build a house, the main house should be located in that place, facing..."


    "Don''t think about the ancestral land of our family! Get out of here! Get out of our village


    Seeing that they were talking about how to build a house in their village, the angry man waved the shoulder pole and hit it. Unexpectedly, the shoulder pole shot down was caught by the guard, and he raised his hand and hit the man''s head.

 Chapter 728

    "Be careful!" He San drank and strode forward to block the shoulder pole that swung to the man.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    With a thump and a snap, the sound of breaking came out, and the pole was broken, and a red mark appeared on his hand.


    "You beat people


    "What are you doing! Bullying, isn''t it? "


    "Go! Let''s go! You are not welcome here! "


    Seeing that they started to beat people, the villagers moved forward. Seeing the villagers like this, the middle-aged man in royal clothes made a gesture in his eyes, so that the guards were not polite.


    Some villagers were pushed to the ground, some were tripped over by the guards, and some were still punching. Finally, they took the guy and waved at the other side.


    The patriarch saw that all of them were fighting and wanted to stop fighting. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man winked at one of the guards. The guard took advantage of the chaos and went away. A sharp dagger slipped from his sleeve and fell into his hand. The guard held a dagger in his hand and stabbed the head of the Korean clan in the belly.


    In the eyes of the middle-aged man in royal guards, as long as the old man dies and the village is in chaos, he will not believe that he can not force them away!


    For this scene, the patriarch didn''t notice it, and no one else noticed it. Just when the man and the guard thought they could get it, the hand stabbed by the dagger was caught by a slender hand.


    The guard was stunned and instinctively looked at the hand that clasped his wrist. He saw that the white finger was very slender. It looked like a girl''s hand, but tightly clasped his wrist, making him unable to move. In his stunned eyes, the slender finger with his hand was like holding a tender lotus root bud, and gently broke his hand ¡£


    "Click!"


    "Ah


    A clear click came out at the same time, a shrill scream was also sounded, the whole guard was twisted because of the broken hand holding the dagger, and the whole person also bent down.


    The scream of killing a pig stopped the chaotic people around and looked at the place where the sound was. When the guard held a dagger in his hand, the villagers of Hejia village were angry.


    "You want to make a black hand! You want to kill our patriarch


    After they were angry, they were stunned when they saw that it was the little monk who broke the guard''s hand. How is a little monk? He actually saved the patriarch.


    He San and he Xiang are also slightly stunned. Their eyes fall on the little monk''s hand, which others don''t know. Do they know that they can break the guard''s hand like that, and the guard can''t get rid of it. It''s not easy to do it.


    I''ve been here for two days. I don''t know that the little monk is still a secret master?


    "Yes! What knife to play with! It''s easy to get hurt. " Tang Ning said with a smile. As soon as his voice fell, he pushed the guard away. At the same time, he saw the guard staggering back a few steps. The knife in his hand was actually shot at the man in royal clothes.


    "Ah


    When the middle-aged man saw the dagger flying, he screamed, and instinctively retreated. He saw that the dagger fell on the place where he had just stood. If he hadn''t retreated, he would have stabbed him.


    He looked up in anger and glared at the little monk.

 Chapter 729

    "Where''s the little bald donkey from?" "What are you still standing for?" he said? Didn''t you see him hitting me? Catch me up


    "Yes They answered immediately and surrounded the little monk.


    He Xiang to Tang Ning in front of a block, drink: "you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was pushed aside by his hands and shoulders. He looked instinctively. He saw the little monk smiling and squinting his eyes. He did not see fear on his face. Instead, he took down the insignificant round bamboo from his waist and played in his hands.


    "Want to fight? Come on! I''ll be with you. " Tang Ning said with a smile. Seeing the guard who was caught by her, he turned round bamboo in his hand and attacked the guard with a dark force.


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    With the sound of dark force coming out, the round bamboo shot down on those guards. The pain was transmitted from the skin to the bone, and then spread from the bone, giving rise to a sharp pain like bone removal, which made them scream continuously.


    "Ah


    Those guards fiercely retracted their hands, covered the hit place and screamed, one by one quickly retreated away, and one or two non believers wanted to move forward, only to see the round bamboo shot down, and the sound of bone fracture was heard.


    "Ah..."


    "Come on! Go! Give it to me


    The middle-aged man in royal guards got angry when he saw that a large group of guards were not even opponents of a little monk. He drank and pushed them to deal with the little monk.


    He San and he Xiang look at the smiling little monk, and they are surprised that he has such skills. The middle-aged man in royal clothes has more than a dozen guards, all of them are good at it, but they don''t want to see one of them close to the little monk.


    It has been two days since the little monk came to their village, but they never thought that a little monk who looked weak and had no strength to bind a chicken could have such skill and strength.


    Downing just taught them a lesson and didn''t take their lives. She didn''t care to pass by those screaming guards, and her eyes fell on the tall and thin man with a mustache in the city, and her smiling eyes flashed across a dark light.


    "You say the place is a treasure land of geomantic omen?"


    The tall and thin man didn''t expect that the little monk would talk to him. Instinctively, he was a bit defensive. He stared at the little monk, stroked his mustache with his fingers, and said, "yes, if you live here, your descendants will surely be rich."


    Downing picked her eyebrows and said, "Oh? Since you are so powerful, don''t you know that if the people who live here are not descendants of the he family, those who live here are bound to be ruined? Even the whole clan is destroyed? "


    The tall and thin man was stunned and looked at the middle-aged man in royal clothes whose face had changed greatly. He said immediately, "nonsense! This place is obviously a place of geomantic omen. How can it be... "


    "As far as the people of Jianhe family are concerned, this place was originally the ancestral land of he family. If the people who live here are not descendants of he family, there will be no mission benefit to those who live here."


    She said calmly, looking at the middle-aged man with a changed face, and said in an unidentified way: "if you don''t believe it, you can go back and have a look. If you come here today, you will surely see blood."


    The middle-aged man was stunned, some doubt in his eyes, and said, "it''s impossible!" Is it inevitable to see blood? Who doesn''t know him around here? Who doesn''t give him face?

 Chapter 730

    "Impossible?" "Since you don''t believe it, you should think about it. What happened after you came back here to make trouble? You can also take people back now. I''m sure you will see blood before sunset, and you... "


    She looked to one side of the tall and thin man, a dark light flashed in her smiling eyes, and said calmly: "I can''t see the sun of tomorrow."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes shrank and his face became ugly. After being mentioned by Xiaohe Shangyi, he thought of the last thing, and his heart became flustered.


    The face of the tall and thin man was not much better. After all, he was told that he could not see the sun tomorrow, and his mood was affected.


    Maybe it''s because he can''t beat the little monk, and he''s scared. The middle-aged man doesn''t want to stay. He hums heavily and stares at the people in Hejia village and says, "wait for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he took people to leave. The tall and thin man saw it and stopped for a while, and then he also walked away.


    Watching those people go like this, people in Hejia village can''t help but look at the little monk, or the clan leader and several clan elders came first, and bowed respectfully to the little monk.


    "Thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for your help just now, I''m afraid I would have lost my life." The patriarch said gratefully.


    "The patriarch''s words are heavy." Tang Ning laughed and said, "thank you for your hospitality these two days. I should thank you all."


    "What do you say, little master?"


    "We didn''t do anything, but the little master helped us to solve the siege and save the patriarch. We have great kindness to the people of Hejia village. We should be grateful."


    Everyone said one by one, looking at the little monk''s eyes shining. Some people asked curiously, "little master, where are you from


    "Little master, why are you so good?"


    "Little master, are Buddhist disciples as good as you?"


    "Little master..."


    "All right, all right." The chief of the clan opened his mouth and said, "let''s go! Don''t surround yourself. " He looked at the smiling monk and said, "little master, please come here."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning nodded his head and followed him to the village with several elders, together with Nahe San and he Xiang.


    When they came to the patriarch''s house, several people sat down in the courtyard, while he San and he Xiang stood aside.


    "The little master has been in the village for two days and hasn''t asked for his name yet?"


    Asked the patriarch. Originally, I thought that he was a Buddhist disciple with good appearance, but he was a master who concealed himself. With such skill and strength, he could not be a general little monk.


    Tang Ning smile, thought, way: "you call me a Tang Shi can."


    "Master Tang!"


    One side of he San exclaimed. Hearing this address, the steady man looked at the young monk with astonishment and excitement, and asked carefully: "can, but the tutor of Tianlong college, master Tang?"


    He Xiang is slightly Leng looking at the excited he San, and at the smiling little monk, some can not feel the head. Tutor of Tianlong college? Little monk? He is so young, can he be the tutor of Tianlong college?


    The patriarch several people are slightly Zheng, slightly pondering, also look at the smiling little monk.

 Chapter 731

    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes were bent, and he said with a smile: "well, I''m the tutor of Tianlong college called Tangshi."


    "Hiss!"


    He San took a breath of air-conditioning, and even he Xiang on the other side was stunned.


    The little monk in front of me is actually the tutor of the top college in the land of mortals!


    Tang Ning was used to their surprise and shock reaction. He just laughed and looked at the Patriarch on the other side and said, "the patriarch doesn''t have to worry that this ancestral land will be robbed. This place is the ancestral land of your family, and it has the blessing of ancestors to protect future generations. If someone else robs your ancestral land, they can''t take away your blessing, and even more importantly, they will cause disaster, So take it easy. Even today''s people will not come back after that. "


    The patriarch was shocked and quickly nodded to thank him: "thank you for your advice. We remember it."


    After chatting with them for a while, Downing finally said, "I''m leaving, too. Thank you very much for your hospitality."


    "Where, where, it''s our mountain village husband. I don''t know. I don''t know that it''s the master Tang who came here. I''m glad that master Tang didn''t show any disrespect." The patriarch said in a hurry.


    "Meeting is fate, and it is also my fate with you." She said with a smile, looked at the side of the silly Leng of the juvenile one eye, said to the patriarch: "patriarch, do not know whether there is pen and ink?"


    "Yes, there are." The patriarch was busy, and asked an old man to come in and take out his pen, ink, paper and inkstone and put it on the table.


    People don''t know what he wants to write. Although he is sitting at a table, they don''t dare to take a look at what he wrote, so as to avoid seeing some information that should not be seen.


    Instead of avoiding them, Tang Ning wrote a letter of recommendation for he Xiang after the tip of his pen was stained with ink. Finally, he took out the jade card of Tianlong master''s identity to print a seal.


    "He Xiang."


    She looked to one side, for she became nervous and juvenile after knowing her identity, and handed the letter of recommendation in her hand to the past: "this is a letter of recommendation for you. You take this to a college, and they dare not refuse to accept you."


    He Xiang didn''t expect that he would write a letter of recommendation for him. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say for a moment. After taking the recommendation, he held out a good sentence, and then his face turned red and he said, "I, I''ll treat you to barbecue!"


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing. When the clear and pleasant laughter came out, the young man''s face became more red. It seemed that he was a little silly. How could he think of inviting him to have barbecue!


    "Xiangzi, don''t be presumptuous."


    One side of the patriarch said, "Tangshi is a Buddhist son. He wrote a letter of recommendation for you. How can you let him eat meat and break his precepts! That''s not true. "


    Several elders nearby nodded with approval, but he Xiang was embarrassed to lower his head and couldn''t say a word after half a sound.


    "Don''t blame Mr. Tang. This child is not like this at ordinary times." The patriarch apologized to Tang Ning.


    Downing chuckled, "no problem, he''s fine."


    She stood up, looked at He Xiang and said, "he Xiang, you should remember that no matter what height you reach in the future, you can''t forget the original intention of cultivation, and you can''t do anything harmful to nature and lose your good nature."


    Remember, I will not do harm Teenagers, looking at the smiling young monk in front of him, solemnly promised.

 Chapter 732

    Hearing his words, Tang Ning nodded with satisfaction. After leaving them, he left the village.


    At the same time, on the other side, thirty students in the nine animal forest is another scene.


    "This way, this way! Come here, there are cicadas and butterflies! Thirty or forty at least! " Ye feibai called out, chasing the front, while on the back of the crowd: "quick! Pull the net


    "Coming, coming!"


    The people behind catch up, quickly open the big net in their hands and fly up, only to see a few figures passing through the trees. A large net is pulled open, and a group of chasing cicadas and butterflies are caught in it.


    "Yes! Who will cut off the wings? " Song Yixiu yelled, looking at other students.


    "I''ll do it!" Su Yanqing came forward and said, "I''ll cut it. It won''t damage the wings."


    "Yes, yes, let him come. He is more careful and won''t hurt butterfly wings." Yin qianze said, while saying: "the cicada silk feather butterfly must be kept with two leaves to keep it from being damaged. I''ll go to pick some leaves and come back."


    Situ took the net and said: "those over there, take the net quickly, and some of them are responsible for catching it."


    Thirty people worked together, one of them did one. They were careful to cut the butterfly wings, some were responsible for collecting the net, some were responsible for catching butterflies, and some were responsible for preserving the wings. After a while, 30 pairs of butterfly wings were cut and put aside.


    The crowd looked at the 30 pairs of butterfly wings and grinned. Then one pair of them collected them. The cicada silk butterflies, which had their wings cut, crawled away like caterpillars after their wings were cut.


    "I saw a nine stage ferocious beast in the forest yesterday. It should still be in that area. Why don''t you go and have a look?" Situ suggested, looking at the other students.


    "Do you want to take the blood of the Ninth level beast?" Su Yanqing asked.


    Situ nodded his head: "yes, the animal blood of the Ninth level fierce beast can be used as medicine, which is extremely precious. We don''t need to take more animal blood. Each person can have a little bit of it. If we add this blood, the task assigned to us by No. 1 is almost the same."


    "Well, it''s good, but the Ninth level beast is not easy to deal with. No. 1 is not here. What if something happens?" Someone was worried.


    "So many of us join hands, are we afraid that we can''t be a nine level ferocious beast?" Yin qianze said, "I will go! If you dare not, you can go to other places


    "I''m going, too." Niu Dali also said.


    "Well, I''ll go too." Su Yanqing also said.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be a big problem." Ye feibai will fall back on the hair, said: "you can have a try, really if not, then it is not too late to run."


    After hearing what they said, the others looked at each other and nodded: "OK! Since it''s all like this, let''s go together! "


    So, the thirty men went to the depths of the forest, ready to find the fierce beast of nine steps to collect some blood.


    Su Yanqing looked at them and said, "I think it must be very hard if we use force, and we can''t collect much animal blood. After all, it''s a fierce beast of the ninth rank. It won''t just stand there and let us collect it."


    "What do you suggest?" Situ asked.


    "Medication."


    "Medication."


    Ye feibai and Su Yanqing said the same thing. Seeing that they all said what they thought in their hearts, they could not help but smile at each other.

 Chapter 733

    When other people saw this, their eyes also brightened, when even some students said, "let''s find the medicine that can make the Ninth level fierce beast unable to move!"


    "Let''s catch a small prey to be bait!" Some people also said, the voice fell, there are a few quickly scattered figure.


    They knew that if they only acted on their own, they would not be able to complete the task assigned to them by Tang Shi. If they wanted to complete the task, only 30 people could complete the task in three days.


    This is also after they wasted a day''s time, the next day suddenly surprised, so 30 people gathered together to act.


    They found medicine in the forest, ground the medicine into juice, and covered the body of the captured prey with liquid medicine. They looked for the trace of the ninth order fierce beast in the forest.


    "There it is!" A student yelled in a low voice, indicating that they would look forward to the nine level fierce beast eating fruit in the jungle.


    Situ held the prey and whispered to them, "then I''ll let the prey out, and you''ll be ready for the poisoned arrow. Don''t let it run away."


    "No problem." Several mercenary students with arrows quietly pulled out.


    Seeing this, situ put the prey down lightly. As soon as the living prey got it, he ran away. The Ninth level fierce beast over there noticed the movement. He turned back and rushed at the prey. When he was ready to bite down, he noticed that there was someone in the dark. He immediately gave a low warning.


    "Oh


    The Ninth level fierce beast showed a sinister appearance, grinned and roared, warning them not to get close. However, at this time, an arrow in the hands of a student shot out with a wheezing sound and shot at the nine step fierce beast.


    I thought it would be an arrow, but the arrow could not penetrate the skin of the nine level fierce beast. The sharp arrow fell to the ground and was trampled by it.


    "Roar!"


    It seems that the student''s behavior angered it. It roared fiercely and let go of the small prey. It was actually biting at the mercenary student who shot a sharp arrow.


    "Be careful!"


    "Ah


    At the same time, the voice of alarm was also heard. The student retreated, but he fell on the ground by a branch. The person next to him changed his face and immediately jumped out and drank: "stop it!"


    At the same time, situ and others rushed out to attack the nine level fierce beast. Seeing that the situation had changed, other students quickly joined the battle.


    "And the medicine juice, we attack it, take advantage of the moment it opens its mouth to put the medicine in!" Ye feibai yelled, holding the dagger and stabbing at the skin of the nine step fierce beast, but the dagger could not pierce the hard skin.


    Because of the people''s inability to attack, on the one hand, they could not kill the Ninth level fierce beast with their dead hands. On the other hand, they did not attack the Ninth level ferocious beast. On the other hand, they did not hurt the Ninth level fierce beast, but were caught and bitten by the Ninth level fierce beast.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah


    When the sound of pumping out air was heard, the cow cried out: "I try to irritate it. You try to make it drink the juice!" As soon as the voice fell, he flew out and turned over the back of the nine step fierce beast. He stretched out his hands to hold the tail of the nine step fierce beast, and grabbed a large number of tail fur of the beast, and then pulled it fiercely.


    "Oh


    The nine steps fierce beast raised his head in pain and screamed. In the voice, there was still a trace of trembling and ange

 Chapter 734

    As soon as the beast got angry, it kicked its hind hoof on the ground, and its whole hind buttocks sprang up. It tried to shake down the cattle lying on it. The ninth order beast had great strength. If it met other people, it would have shaken down. However, it was Niu Dali, a powerful man.


    Seeing his feet tightly holding the body of the animal, his hands pulling the tail of the animal, when he was nearly thrown down, he cried out: "hurry up! What are you doing? I can''t last long Hiss


    He was led by the nine steps fierce beast and ran in the forest. One of them bumped into the tree and knocked his forehead. He could not help but take a breath and grabbed the tail of the beast: "dare to hit me! I''ve plucked all your hair


    As soon as he was cruel, he grabbed the animal''s hair and pulled out a cluster.


    "Oh


    The fierce beast howled, and ye feibai jumped on the branch with his toes. He was about to drop the liquid medicine while the fierce beast opened his mouth. He saw that many people were knocked out by the fierce beast, and some were scratched by its claws. At the same time, he saw that a big bunch of fur was pulled off by the strong pull of the cow. The tearing pain also angered the fierce beast.


    "Roar!"


    "Now!" Situ yelled. As soon as his voice fell, he saw that ye feibai had seen the opportunity to pour the medicine juice into the mouth of the animal.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, the fierce animal closed its mouth and tried to spit out the medicine in its mouth. However, the medicine juice that was swallowed down the throat had already slipped into the abdomen, even if it wanted to vomit, it could not vomit out.


    "Roar!"


    The voice of fury contains the power of the Ninth level fierce beast, which spreads in the air, and makes some weaker beasts in the forest flee one after another. When all the students were glad to finally pour the medicine into it, the fierce beast grinned its teeth, and its bloodthirsty and ferocious eyes were staring at the people around him. One of them pounced and bit at one of the students.


    "Be careful!"


    At the same time, Su Yanqing, who was nearby, had already stretched out his hand and pulled the student away. At the same time, he called out: "back first! Don''t fight it head-on! "


    "Back! Back off first Ye feibai also drank. The liquid medicine has been poured down, so long as they wait for the effect to break out, they can get the animal blood easily.


    When they saw this, they quickly retreated or jumped to the tree to avoid it. The ox on the back of the beast saw this, and they also raised their bodies and jumped to the tree. Yin qianze and others standing on the tree stretched out their hands and took him away quickly.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce beast of the ninth order was excited to be a little crazy, and bumped around in the woods. However, because of the animal gas, the blood and drug flow increased. Gradually, the speed slowed down and the voice became weaker and weaker.


    Seeing this, the 30 students'' eyes glowed with light and looked forward to it, until they heard a thump, the moment when the nine step fierce beast fell to the ground, they reached out and slapped their hands happily.


    "It''s done!"


    Then they plundered it from all around to the place where the fierce beast had fallen. When they came there, they found that the fierce beast had fallen on the ground and could not move any more.


    "Come on! Put on some animal blood Ye feibai took out a small bottle and began to fill it with some animal blood.


    "Just make one or two small cuts. Don''t kill me." Su Yanqing reminds, also took out a small bottle of some animal blood.


    After 30 people successively filled a small half bottle of animal blood, ye feibai said, "my task has been completed, how many do you still need?"

 Chapter 735

    "I''ve only got nine, but I''m still one." Yin qianze said.


    "I''m three short."


    "I''m four different."


    "I''m just two things short."


    "Ten is enough for me."


    Thirty students carefully counted the valuable things they took from the animals. Only a few of them could do ten things, while others were not enough.


    Seeing this, situ, ye feibai, Niu Dali and other 89 people completed the task, and then discussed and said, "now there is still time. We can help to gather all of us together. When the task is completed, we can go out together. There are many people and great strength. We should be able to finish it soon."


    "Good!"


    People should, then quickly divide work and cooperation, for other students have not completed the task to find suitable prey.


    In the evening of the third day, donning, who had changed back into his mercenary uniform and had a camouflage on his face, sat on the side roasting meat with a turban on his head.


    It was a boar with dozens of catties. It was roasted by her, and the meat was tender and fragrant. In addition, she also smeared some juice on it to relieve the greasy smell. Just smelling the smell, people were salivating.


    Downing cut a piece and ate it. Seeing that it was almost baked, he put out the fire and ate it while waiting for them to come out. Maybe it was still early. Instead of waiting for them to come out, they were waiting for another group of mercenaries.


    "Oh, you see, there is a single mercenary who roasts meat for us!"


    Not far away, a group of fifty or sixty mercenaries, who were looking for the smell of meat, came over. Their clothes were loose, and some of their lapels were torn open. They were holding a pair of shining eyes and squinting at the little mercenary eating the barbecue.


    Downing glanced at them without saying a word, but ate her barbecue and didn''t care about them.


    "Ha ha! It''s just that I''m starving. I''ll take this hind leg! " One of the mercenaries strode forward and reached out to tear off the roasted hind leg. However, before his hand touched the barbecue, a firecracker slapped down on the paw that the mercenary had stretched out.


    "Hiss!"


    There was still a spark on the fire stirring stick, which was hot and painful. While the mercenary took a breath of air, he also took back his outstretched hand instinctively. Looking down, there was a red mark on the stick with blisters coming out of the fire.


    "Damn it! You want to die


    The mercenary was whipped and hurt badly. His anger started directly from his heart, and he took a slap at the skinny mercenary.


    Tang Ning watched the mercenary slapping, silently put down the finger like small fire stirring stick, picked up a still smoking and burning Golden Tree stick in front of him.


    "Pa!"


    The slap was thrown out, but it did not fall on the face of the little mercenary. Instead, it directly fell on the thick tree stick as thick as the arm in front of him. When the tree stick was burned red and golden with the palm of his hand, it could be said that it was burned raw on it. In an instant, the scream of killing a pig crossed the eardrum of everyone.


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing this, those mercenaries who were still laughing were preparing to step forward quickly. They saw that the tree stick burned red in the hand of the little mercenary directly hit the mercenary in front of him and drove him back for several meters until he was held by them.


    Don''t you know that you are a thief if you don''t ask yourself

 Chapter 736

    The crisp voice came out slowly from Downing''s mouth. She threw the stick back to the extinguished fire. Her hands were around her chest and her chin was light. She looked at the mercenaries and said scornfully, "you look like a model, but this virtue is not very good."


    Dozens of mercenaries turned black when they heard this. It was hard for anyone to say so by a boy with a short head.


    At the moment, someone snorted heavily and said in a gloomy voice, "boy, you are not timid!"


    Downing grinned and squinted at them and said, "you''re not afraid." Even if she dares to find stubble, she is really a bear heart leopard.


    She pressed her hands across her knuckles and made a click. Just as she was about to do it, she caught a glimpse of the familiar figures coming from behind.


    She couldn''t help laughing when she saw them coming back.


    She doesn''t seem to have to do it.


    "Give it to me! Beat it to death The mercenary who spoke didn''t notice anyone coming from behind. As soon as his voice fell, he saw two mercenaries striding forward.


    "Someone is looking for trouble number one!" After a look, situ and others immediately ran over and drank in a sharp voice: "what are you doing?"


    The mercenaries, who had not yet had time to do so, looked back and saw thirty or so mercenaries striding forward one by one. Some of them still had blood stains on their bodies. One of the mercenaries with tiger waist and bear''s back was carrying a big axe with blood dripping on his shoulder. They were frightened and instinctively prepared.


    "They wear the same clothes, and they have the same pictures on their faces. They are in a group!" A mercenary said, warily staring at the dozens of fierce mercenaries, and then looked back at the small mercenary who was short of their head, smiling and squinting his eyes, and frowned.


    This looks like a soft rabbit with no attack power. Are you really a group with these mercenaries?


    "You came back just in time. They bullied me!" Downing took the opportunity to sue.


    Hearing Tang Shi''s words, thirty students were staring at the dozens of mercenaries. Maybe they had just killed a fierce beast or had just fought. They were fierce and murderous. Even if they had not yet done so, they had created a great pressure on those mercenaries.


    Tang Ning looked at those mercenaries who showed their vigilance with a smile and said in a clear voice: "they said I beat me up! Just as you''re here, give me a good beating


    "Yes


    The voice of the 30 students was sonorous and powerful, with a look of evil spirit. The next moment, the 30 students rushed up and attacked those mercenaries with fists.


    "Damn it! You son, the villain will sue first... " A mercenary''s voice has not fallen, the face was hit, but also accompanied by a drink in the ear ring.


    "Dare to swear? I think you don''t want to live anymore


    The bull''s powerful fist was a blow. It was so powerful that he directly hit the mercenary''s face in the wrong direction. After hearing a dull hum, the man vomited a mouthful of blood. Before he could fight back, his fist fell on his face like raindrops.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang!"


    "Ah! Don''t hit people in the face! Yeah! His grandfather''s My teeth... "


    "It''s no use calling your grandfather!" Niu Dali''s every punch has a dark force. After one blow, several teeth fly out.

 Chapter 737

    Although these mercenaries are old mercenaries, they still have no comparability with situ and others. What they are trained in is not what they are trained in.


    Therefore, as soon as the two sides fight, the victory or defeat will be divided.


    "Hiss! We all said, we didn''t do it, we didn''t do it... "


    "We didn''t hurt him. If you go and have a look, he''s not hurt..."


    Naturally, situ and others knew that they had not hurt Tang Shi, nor could they have hurt Tang Shi. After all, who was Tang Shi? Even they are not his opponents, not to mention the scum.


    "Go away! We''d better not see you again The cow drank vigorously and threw out a mercenary who was caught in front of him. He lifted his foot and kicked out the man next to him.


    The mercenaries who were beaten to pieces also knew that they were in trouble and did not dare to stay. They just took a look at them, wrote down their costumes and drank, "go!"


    It''s really bad luck. I thought that the nine beasts forest caught a single little mercenary and teased him. But he had an accomplice!


    Downing watched, not thinking of killing them, but thinking of giving them a lesson. So her attention was not on the mercenaries, but on the thirty students.


    Seeing that they were more or less painted, their clothes were still stained with wet blood, and their bodies were dirty. It should be that they had no chance to clean them in these three days.


    However, their backpacks are still clean and have not been stained with blood. It is estimated that they have put them away in the past three days. Although the body is injured, but the breath on the body is still stable, and once you come back, you can do a fight, which shows that the spirit is full.


    There is no look of shame and frustration, I think, their task has been completed.


    After the mercenaries left, the 30 soldiers stood in line and called to Tang Shi: "No. 1, the task has been completed, please check!" After that, they took out ten things from their backpacks and put them in front of them.


    Downing looked at what they had taken out, raised his eyebrows, and deepened his smile on his face: "what you take, it looks like the same thing, are you acting together?"


    This group of kids, don''t they look stupid? And we know we''re on the move together.


    They looked at the things in front of them, and then looked at the ones next to them. They touched their noses, looked up at Tang Shi, and grinned: "no one said anything. Don''t move together!"


    Hearing the speech, Downing laughed, looked at them and said, "well, if you are acting alone, it is estimated that many people will not be able to complete this task, but it will be different if you act together."


    Her voice stopped, looked at them, and said, "from this mission, I hope you can understand the truth that more people are more powerful. OK, put everything away, roast meat for you, and then go back to a square city tonight."


    "Yes


    All of them were happy and laughed at each other.


    As family members, even in the past, apart from one or two close friends in college, they did not trust their peers and trust them in their back as they did when they went out for training. However, in the process of going out for training, they learned to trust

 Chapter 738

    At night, in a city and inn, Hanzhi and Xingtong are practicing in the room, while Xingyue is practicing boxing in the courtyard. At the branch, a crow is quietly squatting there, motionless, as if asleep.


    After a set of boxing, Xingyue took out the dagger that Tang Tang gave her to play with. He wiped it with a cloth and said: "they have been gone for three days. Why haven''t they come back? Will you come back tomorrow? "


    Xiaohei squatted on the branch, opened his eyes and looked down at her, then closed his eyes and did not speak.


    "Xiao Hei, don''t you come down to talk to me? Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat? " See it also ignore her, star Yue then one hand holds chin, looking at the crow that stops at the branch.


    "If I don''t speak, you won''t be distracted. Didn''t you say you should concentrate on practicing boxing? How can you practice speaking with you Xiao Hei''s hoarse voice was very clear in the night.


    Xingyue turned the dagger in his hand and said, "I practiced it! I''ve been practicing for a long time, but it''s boring to practice myself. You say... " Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Xiaohei suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the front of the inn. At the next moment, he fluttered his wings and flew down. His voice was filled with anxiety: "murderous! Hide! Oh, no! It''s too late


    It saw a lot of black shadows stealthily sneaking into the inn, surrounded the inn, and immediately cried out: "dumb! There are killers! There are killers


    The hoarse voice across the night, clear and bright, almost as soon as the voice came out, the cold knowledge and star pupil who practiced in the room opened their eyes and quickly got up and went out of the room.


    But also because of its call, originally just a latent killer, at this moment, look at each other, no longer hide, but quickly swept out, surrounded the courtyard.


    "Captured alive!"


    A bleak voice came out, and a black figure swept out. Two of them directly grabbed Xingyue in the courtyard. Several people attacked Han Zhi and Xing Tong who had just left the house. Only Xiao Hei was ignored by them.


    "Who are you?"


    When Han Zhi drank, he saw those killers in black attacking him. He immediately met the other party''s attack. He saw a flash of cold light and the breath of spiritual power gushed out. At the same time, the spirit of sword Gang also came out and went towards the two killers.


    The two killers did not show their weapons because of the order to catch them alive. They attacked with bare hands. As soon as they met each other''s long swords, they quickly drew back and drew out their long swords to block the attack.


    Star Tong also showed her weapons to fight. However, the two people who besieged her were the killers at the spirit division level. Even though she was not weak in strength and skill, she was also besieged by two fists and four hands. However, after a few moves, she would have suffered a few more wounds. If the other side didn''t want to catch the live one, it would be hard to save her life.


    "Sister Tong!"


    Seeing that there were more wounds on her body, Xingyue was in a hurry and wanted to go to help, but he was held by the man in black. He lowered his head and directly bit the hand of the man in black on her neck. He only heard a dull hum. The man in black cursed her and lifted his hand to chop her dizzy.


    Xiao Hei sees that all the killers are psychic level, and listen to them say that they want to catch alive, that is to say, star pupil will not be in danger of life, and the situation is not so dangerous that it needs to show itself. So he flies to the high place and plans to have a look.

 Chapter 739

    When they were besieged by psychic killers, only Han Zhi and Xing Tong were able to resist. Even if they fought to resist, they were not rivals of those people, because the other side didn''t kill each other. Although they suffered a lot of injuries, they didn''t hurt their lives. Until two silver nets caught them, they were captured.


    The silver net was tightened, and the two men were bound up and carried forward to the middle-aged man under the name of the living arrest order.


    "And the others?" The gloomy voice is asking with the intention of killing, and the eyes with fierce spirit fall on the body of Han Zhi.


    Han Zhi stares at the person in front of him and says in a cold voice: "you are the people who kill the Pavilion!" There is no doubt, but affirmation.


    "Oh! Good eyesight


    The middle-aged man sneered and said viciously, "if I kill 150 killers and two Dharma protectors, you don''t think that we will let you go like this in the killing pavilion?"


    Han Zhi doesn''t speak, so he stares at him. The master said to leave for a few days, he felt that he should be back soon, but I don''t know whether it will be tonight or tomorrow.


    "Well!"


    Just thinking, the shoulder was stabbed, when the pain hit, let him instinctively snort.


    Star pupil biting teeth, staring at the middle-aged man who stabbed into the shoulder of Han Zhi with a knife.


    "Does it hurt?"


    The middle-aged man asked without expression, but the knife in his hand was turned and dug. Looking at the blood gushing from the wound, he sneered: "if you don''t want to be tortured, you''d better ask me what, you''d better say it, otherwise, you''ll suffer."


    The knife was digging around his shoulder. Even if he didn''t say a word even though he was biting his teeth, the cold sweat of bean beads was still seeping out from his forehead. When the middle-aged man stopped digging and turning, he took a deep breath and looked at him and asked, "what do you want to know?"


    Smell speech, the middle-aged man laughed, pulled out the knife and patted the face of Han Zhi: "I like smart people, as long as you make me satisfied, I can let you suffer less."


    Han Zhi pursed his lips, did not speak, just stare at him.


    Xing Tong looks at Han Zhi. It seems that at that moment, he thinks that he wants to delay waiting for the master to return. However, they know that the master will come back with 30 students in a few days, but they do not know the specific time of her return.


    If the master doesn''t come back tonight, then


    She looked quietly into the night sky, and saw that Xiaohei seemed to be worried about their safety, so she did not fly far away, but just like an ordinary crow, quietly stopped at the branch and watched the movement below.


    "What about your other friends? Where did they go? when do you come back? And who are you? " The middle-aged man asked with a grumpy voice. He had an impulse to kill people at the thought of more than 100 people who had been damaged.


    If he didn''t want to know the information of these people, he would not keep alive!


    "Take the net away, I''ll tell you." Han Zhi said.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man gave a sign, and those people would put away the silver net bound with cold knowledge. However, as soon as the silver net was collected, those people were trying to detain him, but they saw him hurling a talisman at the middle-aged man fiercely.


    "No! Be careful


    Cry out, see a cry, a fire whistling, a sudden burst of fire, forced back the middle-aged man at the same time, cold know quickly came to the star pupil side to save her, but heard the star pupil''s voice of alarm.

 Chapter 740

    "Watch your back!"


    Star Tong exclaimed, seeing that the middle-aged man''s sleeve moved, and a copper iron like hook was buckled on his arm. He scattered the man in black who wanted to go forward. He swept forward himself and lifted his hand. As soon as he lifted the hook on his arm, he stabbed at the back of Han Zhi.


    The opponent''s hand is fierce, even if it is Xiaohei above, it can be seen that if the iron hook thorn falls on Han Zhi''s body, it is bound to be deeply hooked into the body''s flesh, and a large piece of meat will also be hooked out, which will even hurt the viscera and endanger life.


    Knowing this, Xiaohei opened his mouth and called: "dumb!" It was flapping its wings and ready to fly down, but it was surprised by another figure.


    I saw that the star Yue who had been knocked out suddenly opened his eyes. In those open eyes, there was less simplicity and ignorance in ordinary days, and some were just fierce and bloodthirsty and violent.


    Thrown on the ground, her body whirled and jumped up, grabbed the sword in the hands of the man in black, and then went forward to block the middle-aged man''s attack on Han Zhi, which contained a killing intention.


    "Sonorous!"


    The hook collides with the sword, and sparks burst out from the friction.


    Because of her block, Han Zhi escaped the fatal blow, and had time to rescue the star pupil. When the two men were back against each other, the sword looked out at Xingyue, and his heart moved.


    I saw, the little girl exuded a violent breath, the breath on her body seemed to have become stronger in that moment. She seemed to be fighting with all her strength to meet the attack of the middle-aged man, and the two figures were fighting. Her deadly playing method made the middle-aged man not take any advantage for a while.


    "Give it to me! Kill her


    The middle-aged man''s sinister face was annoyed by the bad things. He stepped back a few steps and ordered the people in black around him to attack him and kill the girl who was crazy!


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you first!"


    The little girl''s red eyes and bloodthirsty eyes turned, staring at the killers in black who were surrounded by her. The next moment, the sword in her hand was lifted on the ground, and the silver net that was thrown on the ground flew out to those people in black. At the moment, she drank a lot, flew out and stabbed at those killers.


    "Kill all of you! I will kill you all


    As if she fell into madness, her combat effectiveness skyrocketed more than ten times. She could see the cold knowledge and star pupil on one side and the little black on the top of her were a bit stunned.


    Never know, the little girl also has such burning power!


    It''s just, why isn''t it right?


    They did not dare to delay, and tried to find an opportunity to escape while her amazing fighting power continued.


    At the same time, Downing and others are also rushing to the direction of a Fangcheng inn.


    They gathered in the evening and started after eating the barbecue. In addition, there was no delay on the road. With the deepening of the night, they were getting closer and closer to a city.


    Sitting on the flying bamboo, she could see the fire rising from a certain place in the square city from a distance because she was at a higher place. Seeing that the location was at the inn where they had settled down, she changed her look slightly and said to them at the bottom: "there may be something wrong with the inn. I''ll go first, and you will follow me later!"


    As soon as the sound fell, she had already carried on the imperial instrument and went in that direction with a wheeze.


    Seeing this, situ and others looked awe inspiring and quickly followed.

 Chapter 741

    Tang Ning first came to the inn. She came directly from the sky and night with her royal weapons. In addition, her camouflage clothes had a hidden effect. The people in the courtyard below did not notice her coming at all.


    She saw that dozens of people in black were guarding outside the inn, and more than a dozen spiritual masters besieged Hanzhi three people in the backyard. Judging from Xingyue''s fighting capacity below, she knew that the little girl''s illness had broken out again.


    Xiaohei was the only one to notice her coming. It fluttered its wings and flew to her side. It stopped on her shoulder and said with divine sense, "they are the people of the unique Pavilion."


    "You go outside the Inn and wait for them to come. Let them kill all the people in black who are guarding outside. Don''t let any of them go." Tang Ning told him to go outside to wait for situ and others.


    When Xiao Hei answered, he fluttered his wings and flew out into the night to wait for situ and them.


    Downing looked down, perhaps feeling that no one could come from the sky. The people below did not notice her above the night sky. Hanzhi and Xingtong''s combat effectiveness has been improved a lot in actual combat. If the other side is not besieged, it is estimated that the other side will hardly hurt them.


    As soon as Xingyue gets sick, her violent personality will come out. Her hidden personality has a strong fighting power, and her strength is not inferior to the spirit Master killer. From the injuries of those people below, we can see that her destructive power and explosive power are extremely strong.


    As soon as his eyes moved, he fell on the middle-aged man. From his strength and momentum, we can know that he should be the master of the matchless Pavilion.


    Seeing his gloomy face playing with the iron hook on his arm, it seemed that he was impatient to see that he could not take down the three people for a long time. He looked up at Xingyue. The next moment, his figure flashed, and the iron hook went to Xingyue''s neck.


    "Be careful!"


    Cold know to see the situation want to go forward, but was a few spiritual masters.


    "Get out of the way!" Star pupil yells, see that the middle-aged man is iron heart to take her life, the heart can not help but be anxious.


    Xingyue wants to turn back, but she is caught by several spiritual masters, and there is no time to turn back. She only feels the murderous air of cold behind her, but she can''t avoid it. At this time, she hears the surprise voice of Han Zhi and Xing Tong.


    "Master!"


    A master son, startled is that middle-aged man, happy is cold knowledge several people.


    The middle-aged man was caught by a round iron hook in his arm.


    "Who!"


    The middle-aged man was startled and drank fiercely. However, he could not get half the effect. Instead, a cold voice sounded in his ear.


    "I wanted you to have a little more time. I didn''t want to send it to your door. Good."


    The round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand flashed a ray of light. From a round bamboo to a long sword, it was put on the neck of the middle-aged man with the potential of covering his ears.


    "Don''t move. You know that swords don''t have eyes."


    As she spoke, the sword in her hand pressed down on the middle-aged man''s neck. The sharp blade of the sword pressed into the flesh, and the blood also seeped out.


    Seeing this, other killers in black changed their faces and exclaimed, "master!"


    They watched with vigilance at the sudden appearance of the mercenary, which was the mercenary team. They killed 152 people in the imperial palace!

 Chapter 742

    For this mercenary team, they have hatred and fear in their hearts.


    What kind of team can have such terrible fighting power? Now, seeing that the mercenary has restrained their master as soon as he takes the lead, the killers who thought they had the upper hand in this trip can''t help but flinch at this moment.


    "More than a hundred people have died. Can''t you be quiet for a while?" Downing''s lips slightly curved, squinted and said, "if you want to die, I can help you, but how do you know we are here?"


    Those psychic killers didn''t speak, but just stared at the deep sword in his hand. The blade of the sword pressed down to his neck, and the wound was deeper and the blood flowed more.


    "No?" Tang Ning voice slightly raised, lips slightly raised, the next moment, the sword in hand a turn, directly cut off.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream suddenly rang out. The middle-aged man who had been captured was pale, and his body trembled. He bent down and half knelt down. However, his whole right hand was cut off from his shoulder and flew out bloody.


    The killers in black were shocked. They couldn''t believe that the young mercenary cut off an arm shoulder to shoulder, which was neat but cruel. Even they were not as good as themselves.


    "Who told you we were here?" She asked again, as if she hadn''t seen the blood of the place, calm enough to make people tremble.


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth, turned his pale face, and looked at the mercenary on the other side with sinister eyes. In a gloomy voice, he asked, "who are you?"


    He didn''t believe that a small mercenary could hold him down, not to mention that a small mercenary could make him even have no chance to fight back, and even suppressed him all the time. The pressure and momentum were not felt by others, but he clearly felt it!


    The prestige of the foundation Builder!


    The mercenary on the side of his body has the strength of a foundation building monk!


    No wonder, no wonder he came out with 152 people, but the whole army was destroyed and no one survived. It turned out that he was the foundation Builder!


    However, there are only a few foundation building friars in the land of mortals. Where does this little mercenary come from?


    "A dead man, no need to know."


    See ask what to come, her hand move, sword across middle-aged man''s neck, instantly took his life. At the same time, the voice of fighting was heard from the outside, and it was obvious that situ and them had arrived.


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s body a stiff, stuffy hum, his eyes fell on the ground and broke his breath, more than a dozen psychic killers suddenly turned pale.


    It''s really frightening to see the mercenaries killing like chickens. The owners of the Juesha pavilion are all dead. Can they live?


    "Say, how do you get the news? I can leave you a whole body. " Tang Ning said in a slow voice and walked forward, with a steady pace, but without any reason to produce a strong pressure.


    "Yes, it was a message from the Cai family..." Perhaps because of his coercion and means, a spiritual master couldn''t hold on and said, while the whole person was sitting on the ground.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, the corner of his lips pulled, the sword in his hand was thrown into the air, the sword flew out, and the sword sharp wheezed across the neck of those people. The speed was so fast that even the scream did not ring out.

 Chapter 743

    "Master." Cold know and star pupil come to her side, looking at those who have died, heart dark relaxed tone.


    "One!"


    After solving the problems of those outside, situ and others quickly walked in. Seeing the dead people there, they were surprised: "are they all spiritual masters?"


    His eyes turned and fell on Han Zhi and Xing Tong. Seeing that they were still alive, he was relieved: "fortunately, we came back in time." When the voice fell, the sight fell on Shen Xingyue, who was standing on the side with a sword, and was slightly coagulated.


    "How does this little girl feel different?" Yin qianze opened his mouth and went up to her. He looked in front of her and asked, "are you scared? Are you all right? "


    Reaching out to touch her, the other party''s eyes came over, staring at him coldly, and he could not help but step back and call the evil gate.


    Other people also noticed that Shen Xingyue''s breath had changed. If they didn''t know her, they would have thought that someone had faked her! I don''t know what her situation is, but they didn''t ask Tang Shi.


    "Clean up the inn inside and out." Tang Ning opened his mouth and said, his eyes fell on Han Zhi''s body and said: "your injury should be dealt with as soon as possible. Let star pupil help you."


    "Yes." Two people should, first to one side to deal with the wound.


    Xiao Hei flies back with wings and falls on Tang Ning''s shoulder. He also looks at Shen Xingyue.


    Downing came up to her and said, "you also have injuries. Go back to your room and have a good rest tonight. Don''t worry about the rest."


    "Good." To others as cold as ice, to Downing she is a relaxed look, should a, then obedient back to the room.


    Situ and others set out to clean up the bodies inside and outside the inn. After they had been disposed of, they gathered in the courtyard and looked at the thoughtful Tang Shi sitting there. They asked, "No. 1, but what else can I do for you?"


    Tang Ning looked at them and said, "you check the total number of people in the Juesha Pavilion, and then compare them to see if there are any fish missing the net. In addition, check the second room of CAI''s family. I want him to keep those shady information in private."


    Hearing this, they looked at each other and immediately responded, "yes!" They followed the orders of the Tang masters naturally. What''s more, with their status as sons of the aristocratic family and the family forces behind them, it''s even easier to check them out.


    Because of the orders of Tang Shi, many students mobilized their influence and got all the news at the first light of the day.


    "No.1, the number of people who have died in the killing Pavilion is consistent with their number. This time, they have poured out their nests, so there is no fish missing. As for the investigation of the second room of the Cai family, it is here."


    Ye feibai handed the information to him and said with a smile, "I don''t know if I don''t check it. This guy has done something that is not uncommon and shameful. He also bought murderers to kill people. He wants the life of CAI pingxiu and others. This is the only one. If you expose it, he can''t turn over."


    Tang ningfan looked at the materials and handed them to him, saying, "send them to the master of the Cai family."


    "Yes Ye feibai should have a, took over and then turned away.


    Looking at ye feibai left, Tang Ning sat in the courtyard, his fingers gently tapping on the table top, as if thinking of something.


    After a while, situ and others came in. Seeing that he didn''t go to rest, they asked, "No. 1, the matter in yifangcheng has been solved. Where are we going next?"

 Chapter 744

    Downing stood up and said with a smile, "take those things you got today to the auction house and sell them again. Tomorrow, you will set out on the road, and the destination is uncertain."


    After that, she went to her room and was ready to have a good rest and leave tomorrow.


    After seeing him go, situ said to other people: "since No. 1 lets us change hands, do you want to give them to me? I can get people in the city to sell things, and the price will definitely be higher. "


    "I have no problem." Said Niu Dali.


    "I''ll trouble you." Su Yanqing laughed and said, "I''ll bring it back to your room later."


    Other people also said that they had no objection. They went back to their rooms to take things and gave them to situ. Then they went back to have a rest.


    In the evening, when Tang Ning went out of the house, he saw ye feibai come to tell her about CAI''s family.


    "The master of the Cai family abandoned his accomplishments and drove the people of their second room to the countryside. It can be said that he was exiled. There will be no storm in the future. The master of the Cai family wants me to say thank you for that."


    "Well, I see." Donning nodded and said, "start early tomorrow morning, go back and have a rest."


    "Good." Ye feibai should, then also turn to leave.


    In the morning of the next morning, they all dressed up and set out. Unexpectedly, Shen Xingyue recovered to be that simple girl who loved to laugh. For, they knew that the little girl was back to normal, but they thought that she was really a little strange.


    In the next few days, Tang Ning and his team wandered around. In the process of experience and growth, the friendship between them became deeper and deeper, and the reputation of Tianlong mercenaries became more and more famous. Especially among the mercenaries, it could be said that no one knew it.


    This day, their team came to the city of mercenaries, ready to participate in the battle for the king of mercenaries.


    The mercenary city is the headquarters of the mercenary guild in the land of mortals. The free monks here form a team of mercenaries, and some of them become temporary mercenaries to take on some trivial tasks. Today, it is the annual battle of the king of mercenaries. They just heard the news and followed other mercenaries all the way.


    "I''m still the first to come back to this mercenary city. You see, there are mercenaries everywhere."


    Yin qianze looked at the people around him who were wearing mercenary clothes and couldn''t help laughing: "the mercenary clothes are really one color in a family! But it doesn''t look as good as us. "


    "No, our mercenary uniform is the most distinctive and unique." Song Yixiu also began to smile. His face was full of smile, and he looked in a good mood.


    "It''s said that the Royal mercenaries of mortal land will come here today, but I''m looking forward to meeting them." Si Tu Yu said expectantly, looking around the mercenaries.


    Ye feibai laughed and looked at the students behind him and said, "do you think that the title of the king of mercenaries should fall on our team today?"


    "That''s for sure!"


    "It must be!"


    The crowd laughed, with confidence in their words.


    Seeing this, Downing began to laugh and was about to open his mouth to let them keep a low profile. He heard a voice with a trace of disdain and disdain.


    "It''s a bunny. Can you be named the king of mercenaries? Too much thought? "


    "Look at this dress up, isn''t it the Tianlong mercenary team that has risen recently? Don''t even be unable to pass the registration war at that time. It will be a shame. "

 Chapter 745

    A bunny? Shame? Are you talking about them?


    Situ and others looked at each other, looked up and down at themselves, and then glanced at the mercenary man who was talking. In a good mood, they did not intend to argue with him and moved their eyes.


    Forget it, lest it spoil their good mood.


    Tang Ning took a look at 30 students, and his lips were slightly hooked. Yes, I''ve been calm all the way.


    The mercenary man who spoke saw that they did not even utter a word, but also felt bored. He murmured twice and then walked away.


    Situ and his party went forward, among them, ye feibai said to Tang Shifu next to him: "No. 1, only one person is needed to sign up for the battle. You can go to the mercenary inn to have a rest first. I''ll register for it."


    "Sign up for the fourth." Tang Ning said, looking at the side of the cattle vigorously: "you go to no problem?"


    "Yes, I have no problem."


    Niu Dali said, patted his chest and said, "it''s on me." The registration war is just a battle. As long as the opponent is knocked down, the winning mercenary team will be considered successful.


    "Then I''ll go with him." Ye feibai said, looking at the side of the cattle vigorously.


    "Go Downing signaled to them to sign up first.


    After answering, they went to the registration office. But situ looked forward and said, "the mercenary inn is in front. No.1, let''s go there and have a rest."


    "Well." Donning responded and went with them to the mercenary Inn ahead.


    The mercenary inn is provided by the mercenary guild. If you give the name of the mercenary team, you can eat and live in it. Because there is no need to spend money, there are more mercenaries living here.


    When they came to the front of the mercenary Inn, it was already surrounded. The mercenaries were quarrelling. It seemed that the inn was full and could not stay.


    Su Yanqing looked at the squabbling mercenary team in front of him and said to Tang Shi: "because the mercenary inn is free, it is always full of rooms. If you want to live in it, there is only one condition, that is, strong strength."


    He said in a warm voice, with a smile on his face. He looked at situ and others and said, "if we want to live in it, we have to compare our fist size with them."


    "I like this one!" Situ narrowed his eyes and was eager to try. When he was ready to move forward, he was blocked by downing.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s not too late to go shopping and see the place. " Her hand patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if we want to live here for a period of time, we have to divide a region, at least get a quiet."


    Hearing this, situ''s eyes lit up and said, "good! Let''s go shopping first! "


    When they saw this, they looked at each other with a smile. They like this way of speaking with their strength, and the mercenary inn also advocates competition, which has better treatment and respect for the strong.


    A group of people went forward and were about to enter the inn gate when they were stopped.


    "What are you doing? I want to jump in the queue


    A mercenary stopped them, reached for a push, and tried to push the people in front of them. Even if the outstretched hand was buckled and pulled down, the whole person was heavily thrown on the ground. The movement was so great that all the mercenaries around looked at them.


    "Want to practice? I will accompany you, sir Yin qianze clapped his hands and squinted at the mercenary man he had fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 746

    The mercenary, who was accidentally thrown to the ground, lay on the ground, only to feel that his bones seemed to be broken, and he could not get up after half a sound. He slowed down and then took a breath and looked at the mercenary who had thrown him down.


    He is a strange mercenary uniform with blue and black lines on his face. He wears a turban on his head, a strange knapsack behind him, and a long sword hanging on his waist. The whole person has a strange smell from top to bottom and from inside to outside.


    "Are you Tianlong mercenary?"


    The mercenary man got up, rubbed his injured waist, and swung his injured arm. Then he looked at the team in front of him.


    Tianlong mercenary, a newly rising mercenary team, has only about 30 people, but all of them are good at it. I didn''t pay attention to it just now. At this time, they all have extraordinary momentum, which is quite different from ordinary mercenaries.


    As soon as the people around heard that they were Tianlong mercenaries, they all looked at them quietly. They saw that there were only about 30 people in this team, and they could not clearly see their faces, clothes and backpacks on their backs, which showed their uniqueness.


    "It seems that they are really Tianlong mercenaries. I heard that this mercenary is very powerful and has risen in the mercenary circle in a short time."


    "It''s more than strong, haven''t you heard? They even uprooted such killer forces as the Juesha Pavilion. "


    "Although the rise of the Tianlong mercenaries is not long, the task they have received has not failed so far, and most of their members have reached the level of spirit division."


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen this mercenary team. The momentum of these members is very fierce. Although the number of the whole team is small, the momentum is extremely strong."


    The people around have a lot of discussion. Maybe it''s because of their comments that the people who wanted to stop them automatically got out of the way and obviously didn''t want to fight with them.


    Yin qianze looked at the people around him, grinned and said, "yes, we are Tianlong mercenaries. I heard that the place where the mercenary guild provides food and accommodation is the mercenary Inn, so I plan to come and see if there is any room available."


    Hearing the speech, the mercenaries around were silent. Vacant? That doesn''t exist. You can''t have a vacant room any time you come here. If you want to stay, you have to depend on your ability.


    However, it is said that the strength of this mercenary team is very strong. It should be possible to find a place to live in this inn, but I don''t know which unfortunate mercenary team will become their target.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! So, I can tell you that there are no vacant rooms in it, but you can go in and see which one you like and speak with your fists. This rule is set by the guild and is the most direct and quick way. "


    Maybe he saw that they were Tianlong mercenaries. The man who was thrown to the ground didn''t care about being thrown to the ground just now. Instead, he told them about the inn.


    "I tell you, this mercenary Inn can accommodate 500 people. Four independent courtyards, East, West, North and south, are the best. However, there are four mercenary teams living in the four courtyards, and they are still ace mercenaries. They are recognized for their strong strength, so no one dares to challenge them to fight for the courtyard. If you think you can defeat them, you can Try it

 Chapter 747

    With the expectation of watching the excitement, the man wanted to know whether they would fight for the four best courtyards? After all, the treatment of living in those four courtyards is better than that of other people in the inn. Moreover, being able to live in the four courtyards is a symbol of strength.


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Situ said lazily.


    Downing bent his eyes and said with a smile, "go in!" As soon as the voice fell, he stepped inside. This time, no one dares to stop them. They are more likely to follow their team and want to see the excitement.


    As they wandered about the inn, the ranks of mercenaries living in the four courtyards had been informed.


    "Tianlong mercenary? Is that a small mercenary team that has just risen recently? " At the east courtyard, a group of mercenaries sitting around drinking together were interested in the news.


    "I''ve heard of this mercenary. It''s interesting."


    "I heard that they only have about 30 people, but they are very strong."


    "If the strength is not strong, it is impossible to rise in such a short time and occupy a position in the mercenary industry."


    "It is said that their equipment is very different, and their faces are painted with color. No one has seen their appearance since they started their career. Moreover, their origins are mysterious. They are all monks of the spirit division level."


    "This mercenary is very mysterious. I don''t know where it comes from."


    "They are mercenaries of Tianlong city. I know that they will not come out of Tianlong city?"


    "That''s not clear."


    At the other side of the South courtyard, people who received the news also gathered around to talk about it. One of the mercenaries snorted coldly: "it''s just a newly rising small mercenary team. Do you still think that you are a trump card mercenary? Tell my brothers that if they dare to attack our southern courtyard, they will beat them to death one by one. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Good


    A mercenary man laughed, clapped his thighs, and suddenly laughed. He said darkly, "if they dare to come to our south yard, they will take the opportunity to scrap a few!"


    "What dragon mercenary? A troop of thirty people, I think it''s the Tianchong mercenary? "


    "No matter whether he is a dragon or a tiger, if he dares to come here, even the dragon will ask him to hold it!"


    The people in the South courtyard were talking, and their voices were not covered and lowered. Therefore, they just came into the ears of Tang Ning and others outside the South courtyard.


    Listening to the words inside, Tang Ning laughed, looked at the landscape and courtyard pattern of the South courtyard, and said, "it''s good to see the courtyard, don''t you think?"


    "No. 1 said yes, that must be good!"


    "Well, I think it''s good to watch! Shall we choose to stay here? "


    "It''s nice to watch here, too."


    They walked out of the South courtyard, but did not go. They looked around and nodded: "I can''t see that the inn can be so good. If it wasn''t for the mercenary Inn, I would have thought it was my guest house."


    "Then go in and have a look." Tang Ning said with a smile and stepped forward. The mercenary guarding the gate of the courtyard immediately wanted to stop them.


    "Stop! No admittance... " Before the words were finished, the man was put down.


    "Bang!"


    "Well!"


    At the moment of the sound of falling to the ground, the mercenary snorted and was about to stand up. He was stunned by his palm.

 Chapter 748

    "Not to mention, the South courtyard is quite large enough for us to live in." Yin qianze followed Tang Shi and others into the courtyard, looked around and thought it was OK.


    Downing looked at it and nodded, "yes, that''s it! Isn''t there an open space at the back of the inn that can be arranged? Call out their leader. "


    "Good!"


    "Oh! What a big voice All the people in the courtyard also gathered around. A strong man came out of the courtyard and squinted at the people who came in: "do you know which mercenary team we are? Dare to challenge us? "


    Downing looked at them with a smile and said, "when you can beat us, we''ll ask you which mercenary team you are."


    The implication is that they have no interest in knowing what kind of mercenaries they are under them.


    Being provoked in such a face-to-face manner, the mercenary team was angry and immediately said, "good! See you in the open space behind the inn! Go The man drank in a deep voice and strode out with the crowd behind him.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning laughed and followed him, saying to the crowd behind him: "it''s rare to have a training object. You can''t miss the opportunity."


    "Yes


    Situ and others looked at each other with a smile and followed the Tang master to the back of the inn. They''re itching too! It''s rare to have a partner to practice with, or to beat casually. How can you let it go?


    It was said that someone was challenging the mercenary team in the South courtyard. People in the inn followed them to watch the excitement. Some mercenaries outside wanted to go in and have a look at the news. However, the door of the inn was closed, so they had to wait outside for the outcome of the war.


    At the registration office, Niu Dali easily passed the registration battle, almost beating his opponent to the ground with one move. His strong strength not only shocked the spirits of the surrounding mercenaries, but also left a shock in the hearts of the mercenaries.


    "It is said that this is the man of Tianlong mercenary."


    "Yes, these two men belong to Tianlong mercenaries, and their fighting capacity is too strong? As a spirit Master, this person can beat the other side down with one move, or he can''t stand up. He''s really tough


    "It''s said that the fighting power of Tianlong mercenaries is amazing. In the mercenary Inn over there, Tianlong mercenaries have taken a fancy to the South courtyard of the inn, and seem to have made an appointment to fight in the back."


    "Hiss! no South court? Isn''t the black bear mercenary team living in the south yard of the inn? That''s an ace mercenary team. How dare they challenge it? "


    "No, the people in the mercenary inn are all around to watch the fun. The door of the inn is closed, and the mercenaries outside can''t get in if they want to go in."


    Niu Dali and ye feibai, who had just reported their good names, looked at each other and sped up their steps to the mercenary inn.


    Dry fight? How can they be without them!


    When they came to the mercenary Inn, they saw that the gate had been closed and there were several mercenaries outside. The two of them strode forward and said, "we belong to Tianlong mercenary. We want to go in."


    Seeing that their clothes and special costumes were indeed those of Tianlong mercenaries, the guards opened the door of the Inn and said, "they are all in the open space behind the inn."


    "Well." They answered and strode in.


    The mercenary at the back also wanted to take the opportunity to follow in, but was stopped: "what are you doing? Back away! Back off

 Chapter 749

    "They all went in. Why didn''t they let us in?"


    "Yes, it''s too different?"


    Several mercenaries at the gate glanced at them and said, "they are members of Tianlong mercenaries. Are you?"


    In a word, successful let everyone shut up, chat up the retreat.


    In the open space behind the inn, there were three layers of people outside. Niu Dali and ye feibai couldn''t squeeze forward. They looked at each other. The next moment, they got up and jumped forward on the shoulders of those mercenaries in front of them.


    "Shit! Damn it! Who dares to step on me


    Someone cursed, looked up in a daze, saw two quick figures flying on the shoulders of the mercenaries in front of them, and several sharp figures had already landed in the open space in front of them.


    "One!"


    "One!"


    They landed steadily. Ye feibai grinned, and Niu Dali grinned: "we have a good reputation. I heard that someone here has an appointment to fight, so I came back."


    Downing took a look at them and said with a smile, "it''s just right back. That''s them." With a lift of her chin, she told them to look at the people opposite.


    A group of more than 60 people, all in brown and red mercenary uniform, stood in four rows, one by one staring at the thirty or so people on their side.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Are you ready to fight? Come on, I didn''t have a fight just now. " The cow vigorously roared with laughter, and hung a big axe around his waist, holding his fingers together and moving his fingers.


    Downing looked at them and asked, "how do you want to fight? One on one is too much trouble. It''s better to Come on together


    "Is this man crazy? More than 30 people against more than 60 people? One against two? That''s how confident they are? "


    "I''ve heard that their strength is really very strong, and they have really done this kind of thing with one enemy two."


    The people around are talking about it. The light in their eyes falls on the Dragon mercenary. I''ve heard that they can finally have a look at their combat effectiveness today.


    "Together? Oh! If you want to die, we will help you! "


    The members of the black bear mercenary team were obviously infuriated. The other party did not look down on them. What are they? They want to see how well the Dragon mercenaries can fight!


    See them one by one fighting high spirited, Tang Ning eye color glitter, called a: "Yue son, come here."


    "Coming!" Behind the star Yue trotted up to come forward, flashing eyes bright looking at him, crisp voice: "I can also fight, I will fight!"


    Hearing this, Downing chuckled and scratched her nose, saying, "I know, I just want you to come to my side. Don''t run around. I''ll teach you to fight later."


    "Good!" She was excited and expectant.


    When the people around him saw it, he couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth: "shit! Am I right? Is that a little girl? Is this little girl going to fight with her? Is that too much nonsense? "


    "Why is there a child in the Tianlong mercenary team? That little girl doesn''t look very old


    "It''s like following an adult to make a monkey out of it."


    People around are talking, or curious, or disapproving of staring at the little girl, in fact, the heart is also very want to know, with Tianlong mercenary, this little girl''s combat effectiveness will be how strong?


    The head of the black bear mercenary regiment squinted at No. 1, and his eyes flashed with a faint light: he wanted to see how good the boy was!

 Chapter 750

    Both sides agreed to fight, and there was no need to judge. After the two sides saw everyone, they did not know who called out: "give me a fight!"


    Then listen to the sound of the sound, both sides have rushed forward. Because this kind of fight in the inn can''t light weapons, so the people on both sides are unarmed.


    Although it''s unarmed, for those of them who practice, each blow down on the opponent''s body is a real pain, and the lethality caused by it is not weaker than that of weapons. If it is really serious, it will take them ten days and a half months to lie in bed.


    The head of the black bear mercenary regiment saw that the Tianlong mercenaries were all ordered by No. 1. He knew that this small and thin looking mercenary was the backbone of this mercenary team. Therefore, he regarded him as his opponent from the beginning.


    Seeing the little girl beside him, he couldn''t help laughing: "boy, you can''t take care of yourself. Can you protect that little girl? What a pity


    Maybe they knew that their leader had to deal with the one named No. 1. The black bear mercenary had no one to attack No. 1, and they all focused on the other members of Tianlong mercenary. But after this fight, they knew that the fighting effectiveness of these damned Tianlong mercenaries was not so strong.


    The impact of the fist on his body was like a heavy blow from a hammer. The pain made them cry out. They saw two of the mercenaries fighting against the bull. They thought they could kill him. As a result, one of them was hit by a blow from the bottom to the chin. While a mouthful of blood gushed out, the whole person also fell back. Before he could stand firm, he was killed Next to another Tianlong mercenary, a punch muddled.


    The words of that soldier in the past reverberated to the ground


    What a pain


    On the other side, Tang Ning glanced at the head of the black bear mercenary regiment, and then asked Xing Yue, "are you ready?"


    "Mm-hmm! Ready Tang Tang wants to teach her to beat people! How excited!


    "Go As soon as Downing''s voice dropped, he took her forward.


    Seeing this, the commander of the mercenary gave a cold hum, his spirit breath welled up, his fists gathered spiritual power, and he stepped forward to meet their attack. He shot very fast, the fist contains the strength, with a punch out, a faint wind whistling across.


    Seeing the other side''s fist, he was going to attack them. Tang Ning took yue''er to avoid his attack from below. At the same time, he pointed out: "when encountering a person with stronger strength than you, don''t carry him head-on, avoid his edge and attack from the side! Look, it''s now


    As soon as the voice fell, yue''er''s fist also hit the place that Tang Ning pointed to. Although his fist was small, the strength of his fist was not weak. In addition, the place of attack was under the opponent''s armpit. If he hit, he could cause no small internal injury.


    However, yue''er''s speed is still slow, and the head of the mercenary''s reaction is also fast. When he sees that they are avoiding the attack, he reaches out to the small fist that hits him.


    The fist is buckled, Yue son''s face appears urgent color, at this time, listen to that let her reassure voice into the ear.


    "When you can''t get rid of the wrist, the arm turns and twists in the reverse direction. With the help of the arm, you can buckle his hand and pull it to attack his footwall!" Tang Ning''s voice out, the movement on the hand also takes the star Yue to attack and come out.


    The man tried to hold the footwall, but he slowed down a little bit. He snorted and became angry.

 Chapter 751

    He''s the head of the mercenary. He''s been trained as a teaching material on the spot. He''s very angry!


    "Attack the top!" Tang Ning''s voice spread out, with Yue son also attack forward, she pointed, while telling her how to avoid each other''s strength to attack each other''s weak points.


    Yue''er was excited and attentive. She firmly remembered what Tang and Tang taught her. Although she was not as powerful as the other party, she was taken away every time the opponent''s fist nearly shot down at her. Therefore, she felt that it was fun to fight with each other.


    "Hee hee! interesting! What fun Yue''er, who was about ten years old, was a little girl with a childlike innocence. The more he played, the harder he became. However, he was so angry that the head of the mercenary was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    "Look, if you want to put him down in the shortest time, and your strength is not comparable to the other side, you have to attack the other side''s acupoints, like here." Tang Ning said with a smile, holding her hand, let her extend her index finger, with her to avoid the attack of the other side, fiercely attack forward, the finger condenses a trace of spiritual power breath to the man''s acupoint.


    "Well!"


    Before he could swing a fist, the fierce head of the mercenary was stiff and unable to move at that moment. As a knife fell behind his neck, his eyes became dark, and the whole man fainted.


    "Bang!"


    A big man fell to the ground with a bang. The mercenaries all looked back and saw that it was their leader. They could not help exclaiming, "commander!"


    "Take care of yourself! Still in charge of your commander! Look With a sharp drink, situ kicked out and kicked several mercenaries.


    "Drink


    "Stop! Don''t run The cow vigorously waved a fist. Seeing the mercenary who had been hit, he rolled over, got up and ran, and chased him: "what are you running for! I will not kill you


    "Shit! Your grandfather''s! Don''t chase me! Go and hit someone else The mercenary dodged and scolded. He ran around in the field to avoid the strong attack of cattle. There was no one else. It was the man who hit him with a fist. It was really too painful for his mother!


    "If I don''t knock you out, I won''t change people!" Niu Dali is very principled and says that he must be beaten to death if he has any eyes on.


    On hearing this, the mercenary immediately cried and said, "you, don''t be too aggressive!" He ran away and didn''t dare to fight with him. He had to chase him to fight. Who is this? It''s too bullying.


    "Haha, I bullied you. What happened? You hit me Niu Dali grinned and grinned and chased the mercenary. At the same time, he saw that a man was pushed to the other side. He grabbed him with one hand and punched the other side in the abdomen.


    "I dare to block my way! Bang, bang, bang


    "Ah! Don''t, don''t fight! "


    Listening to the sound of the blow down of the fist and the scream of the mercenaries, the people around were stunned. Seeing that the scene was totally a one-sided fight, I felt that it was not true.


    The mercenaries from the East, the West and the North looked at the crowd. Compared with other people, they felt the strength of the Tianlong mercenary team. Even though the number of the two sides was half different, the Tianlong mercenary could win by overwhelming force. In contrast, the fierce black bear mercenary regiment turned out to be a bear like advice.


    Looking at the battle, they can''t help thinking, if they fight with Tianlong mercenaries, can they win?

 Chapter 752

    At this moment, they are all thinking about this problem, because they know that the strength of the black bear mercenary team is not weak. As an ace mercenary team, they have been famous for ten years, but today they are beaten down by a newly rising Tianlong mercenary.


    That is to say, after the war, Tianlong mercenaries jumped directly from a newly rising mercenary to a trump card mercenary, and their status was no less than that of their ace mercenaries.


    The pressure on them is not small. After all, they have become the ace mercenary team through years of accumulation. However, the Dragon mercenaries have reached the same height as them in a very short time.


    Will it be possible that in this battle for the king of mercenaries, all trump card mercenaries will be trampled down and become the king of a new generation of mercenaries?


    Perhaps the victory or defeat has been divided, the East and west north courtyard three mercenary teams look at each other and leave quietly. After they left, the head of one of the mercenaries could not help speaking.


    "Two leaders, it''s still early for the meeting. Why don''t you go to our western courtyard and have a cup of tea?"


    Smell speech, two people pause for a while, then nodded head: "good." So the others went back, and the three leaders went to the West courtyard. Its name is tea. In fact, I want to talk about whether we can work together to deal with this dragon mercenary.


    Over there, the black bear mercenaries were either stunned or injured all over the place. Some of them were beaten so that their faces were swollen. The winner or loser was decided. They had to go back to pack up their things and let them out of the south yard.


    But after all, it was the ace mercenary team. Although they gave up the south yard, they quickly focused on the front rooms. With their strength, it was easy to get to the rest rooms.


    Perhaps because of the war, the mercenaries in the inn had a wait-and-see attitude towards the Tianlong mercenaries. They did not offend them or go near them. However, Tang Ning, who lived in the South courtyard, was happy. Three days after the battle of the mercenary king, the members of the Dragon mercenaries rarely relaxed, and they stroll around the city. Downing was only keep close at home and was experimentation with drugs in the room.


    Until the morning of the third day, all the mercenaries reported to the mercenary association to participate in the battle for the king of mercenaries. Each mercenary was arranged in order. Their upright posture, uniform clothing and the fierce fighting spirit were like sharp swords waiting to be sent, which gave people a feeling of momentum like a rainbow.


    Among the dozens of mercenaries, the most dazzling one is the Tianlong mercenaries with camouflage clothes and backpacks.


    The other mercenaries who had not seen them looked at them involuntarily. But they heard that this mercenary team beat the black bear mercenary team to pieces. Now the black bear mercenary team saw that they were all walking around with their heads down.


    Two old men and two middle-aged men came out of the mercenary guild. They took a look at the mercenary team in front of them. After a pause on the mercenary, they moved away.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is a big day for the king of mercenaries to fight for. As in previous years, we will send you to the depths of the forest, and the achievements will still be displayed on the stone tablet of the king of mercenaries. You all know the relevant rules and regulations. I won''t say more. If you don''t know, I''ll come to the front for a detailed explanation."


    The middle-aged man in front of him said, in the team, ye feibai whispered to Tang Shi: "Tangshi, is that ranking stone tablet."

 Chapter 753

    Ye feibai didn''t say that, but Tang Ning also saw it. After all, the stone tablet was right in front of the guild, and it was three meters high, with the names of mercenaries flashing on it.


    She looked at it and saw that the black bear mercenary team, which was beaten down by their mercenary team yesterday, ranked ninth last year, and the first one was a team called the five tiger mercenary regiment.


    Someone from their side came up to take a detailed description, handed it to Tang Shi, and said, "No. 1, this is the detailed description. Please have a look."


    Tang Ning took over and looked at it roughly, then handed it to the person who knew the border and said, "let''s all have a look and remember the gauge above."


    "Yes." Su Yanqing, next to him, took it and passed it on to another person around him.


    In front of us, the names of the mercenaries have already been read. Each of them will go forward and follow one of the old men into the transmission array of the guild. The guild elders will send them directly into the forest.


    "Black bear mercenary regiment!"


    There was a cry from the front. Standing at the back of the line, some black bear mercenaries, who were not daring to see others, stepped forward quickly with their hands half covered. Some even took a peek at the Tianlong mercenary team over there. However, they were not lucky, and were grinning at them.


    As soon as he saw the big, dense white teeth, the members of the black bear mercenary regiment immediately counseled and quickly moved forward.


    The old man looked at them and saw that they all shrunk their heads, and their faces were blue and purple. They were surprised: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "They lost the fight with Tianlong mercenaries!" Someone laughs and shouts, which means a lot of teasing.


    "Shut up!" The black bear mercenary members of the mercenary said to the mercenary, "believe it or not, I will beat you to death!"


    Hearing this, the old man was surprised. He looked at the Dragon mercenary over there, and then looked at the black bear mercenary group in front of him. He said, "all right, don''t delay. Come in!" Then he took them inside.


    The joking mercenary touched his nose, curled his mouth and muttered: "you dare to cross with us, you have the kind to cross with Tianlong mercenary! I''m sorry


    Tang Ning and others didn''t take this matter seriously. Instead, they found a place to sit down and said, "this is the name read according to last year''s ranking. It is estimated that it will be a long time before we come to us. Let''s have a rest first."


    They sat in the shady corner, watching the mercenaries come up one by one, until at last it was their turn.


    "Dragon mercenary."


    In front of a middle-aged man called, eyes naturally fell on the corner of the rest of the mercenary body.


    "Come on The people on their side responded and quickly formed a team and came to the front.


    The middle-aged man looked at them. Seeing them, he could not help laughing and said, "you know, if you slow down for half a day, you will fall behind other mercenaries. This is very unfavorable to your war situation."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning sun ran a smile, way: "no harm, we don''t mind letting them half a day, right?" She asked, looking at the mercenaries behind her.


    "Yes More than 30 people responded with a smile on their faces.


    That''s a joke. They''re worried about being half a day behind?


    "Come on, come in with me." Seeing that they were so confident, the middle-aged man just laughed and said nothing more, so he took them to the transmission array inside.

 Chapter 754

    When they came to a huge transmission array, they stood in and saw that the middle-aged man took out something and pushed it into a gap. Then a light flashed and wrapped them all. The next moment, with the flash of light, Downing and others disappeared in the transmission array.


    After sending the mercenaries into the forest, the middle-aged man put away his jade cards and went out to meet two old men who came face to face.


    "All delivered?" One of the old men asked.


    "Yes, the last team is the Dragon mercenary, just sent in." The middle-aged man said with a smile: "the Dragon mercenary is very interesting, even if there are men and women in the team, there is a little girl about 10 years old. And I heard that they beat the black bear mercenaries to the ground a few days ago."


    "Hehe, we''ve heard about it. You didn''t see the black bear mercenaries today. They look dejected and their faces are blue and purple. If they hadn''t said that, I would hardly have recognized that they were black bear mercenaries."


    "The black bear mercenaries usually beat others. This time it''s their turn to be beaten. What a novelty." Another old man also said with a smile.


    "Let''s go to the front and have tea. I''ll talk to you about the Dragon mercenaries. They are almost all spiritual masters..."


    The voice of the voice gradually small, several people''s figure also disappeared in the corner.


    Tang Ning and his party, who were transported into the forest, only felt a flash in front of them, and the scene changed instantly. The first moment they were in the guild, the next moment they were in the dense forest with luxuriant trees.


    "There is a good aura of spiritual power. It is said that it is a forest of animals that has a connection with the land of immortals. I think there will be a lot of miraculous drugs." Tang Ning opened his mouth, looked at them, and said, "if you find a very precious and rare elixir, remember to pick it."


    "Yes The crowd responded and looked around.


    "No.1, there is a path that has been trodden out here. Shall we go along that path first?" A student asked, pointing to a path that was walked out in front of him.


    "Some people have already walked the road, even if there are good things, it is estimated that they have fallen into the people''s bags nearby. Are we still waiting for us to pick up the rest in the back? This way. " She stretched out her hand and looked at the half human height of the weed: "this way."


    "Good." So, a group of people followed him to the front, along with their passing, there was no road in the dense forest by them to step on a path.


    However, after a short walk, Downing stopped and looked around.


    "What''s the matter?" Situ inquired and looked around.


    "It smells of fierce beasts, and it''s coming this way." As Tang Ning said, he released his divine sense, and saw that a fierce beast with fangs like a wolf and not a wolf was howling at a distance of about 100 meters from them, and the bloodthirsty and ferocious eyes of the beast were staring at their direction. It was obvious that more than 30 of them were taken as prey.


    With the low howling of the fierce beast, her divine sense released from her felt the rustling sound approaching. On closer inspection, it turned out that more than a dozen fierce beasts similar to that fierce beast were surrounded from the surrounding area, and these fierce beasts obviously took the fierce beast with its teeth grinning on its head.


    "A total of 19 fierce beasts, each of which is about 200 kg in size, is extremely fast. Pay attention to it!" She said in a voice.

 Chapter 755

    "Yes Everyone should be ready to fight at any time.


    Some of them lifted their breath to the trees, others scattered, and when they saw the more than a dozen fierce beasts attacking them, they immediately attacked.


    Xingyue was taken to the tree by Tang Ning. Because there were not many fierce beasts, Tang Ning didn''t make a move. Instead, she watched them deal with the more than ten fierce beasts on the tree. When the roar of the animals spread, and other places also heard the roar of the animals, she immediately said to the people below: "quick combat, quick decision!"


    Hearing Tang Shi''s words, all the people joined hands to speed up the solution of the more than ten fierce beasts. With a wave of his axe and a cry, a fierce beast was cut off. When a howl was heard, the smell of blood was also diffused.


    On the other side, Si Tu''s long sword shot out. His sword technique was as fast as a cold light, and the fierce spirit of the sword came out and killed a fierce beast.


    When song Yixiu struck a sword, the talisman was thrown out with him. With a bang, the fierce beast was blown up and fell out several meters with a scream. After several convulsions, it did not move.


    Tang Ning watched from the tree and saw that they were able to deal with more than a dozen fierce beasts. He nodded in secret and said goodbye to the other side. Xingtong and Hanzhi also cut down a fierce beast. With the killing of a fierce beast, blood stained the grass and the ground. The strong smell of blood spread with the breeze. It seemed that it was attracting some fierce beasts in this area to come.


    "Oh


    A howl, the rest of the fierce beast also low howl, quickly follow the fierce beast to escape this area.


    "Don''t chase." Ye feibai called out and said, "quickly clear the battlefield and transfer the place."


    "Good!"


    When they see this, they don''t want to chase them. It doesn''t matter whether they chase or not. At present, it''s important to collect valuable things and quickly transfer them to a safe place.


    When Tang Ning saw that they had taken down all the valuable things from the fierce beast, and when they were ready to transfer, he saw that Niu Dali also carried a fierce beast. He could not help laughing and asked, "is this going to be roasted?"


    "Hey, No. 1, take this one just enough for our team. We''ll find a place to deal with the meat." Niu vigorously grinned, carrying a fierce beast on his shoulder, and his face was still relaxed.


    "Good! Let''s go Downing said with a smile, taking them quickly to the place.


    When they arrived at an open place, they saw that it was still safe, so they took a rest here. Eight of them spread out to guard around, so that the rest could rest assured.


    "I''ll have a rest here today, and the range of activities is only in this area. After the rest, I''ll look around tomorrow." Downing told them what to do.


    "Yes." The people responded and moved with a clear division of labor. Some went to pick up branches, some dealt with the fierce beast, some looked for water, and some explored the way around.


    It was midday, and the sun was scorching in the sky. Although it was covered by trees in the forest, it was still cool. However, because of the open space, the sun was still relatively large.


    A group of people set up a fire, put their prey on it and roast meat. This leisure and leisurely appearance forms a sharp contrast with other people in the forest.


    At the same time, some mercenaries in the forest were chased all over the forest by fierce animals, and some were busy looking for miraculous drugs or prey, trying to win more achievements.

 Chapter 756

    When the people in the forest saw the smoke burning, they couldn''t help cursing: "which mercenary team actually ate?"


    This big noon, not roast prey to eat, naturally do not need to ignite, but, who will come in thinking of barbecue? Naturally, when there is time, they will look for more miraculous drugs or prey. To know, their achievements are calculated according to the number of these things.


    If you want to rank at the top, you can only cherish every minute of your time. Therefore, you can use dry food to solve this problem. Naturally, they will not waste any more time.


    "Don''t pay attention to them. It''s only one month. If we meet again, it''s not too late to clean up." Another said, a group of people quickly left, looking for the forest.


    Miracles are hard to find, but fierce beasts are easy to find.


    They think it''s easier to find the beast than to find the elixir.


    At Downing''s side, as the smell of meat wafted away, people gathered around to eat the barbecue, and there was not much left of the whole fierce beast.


    "No. 1, I have studied. The score of low-level fierce beast is not high, but the score of miraculous medicine is very high. Are we looking for miraculous medicine, or do we also want to hunt and kill fierce beasts?" Ye feibai asks, want to know which he is more keen on?


    Tang Ning wiped the corner of his mouth and leaned against the big tree behind him and said, "what''s so hard about this? If you encounter a low-level one, don''t waste your energy. Skip it directly. If you encounter a high-level one, you''ll hunt and earn points. Although the points of the elixir are high, it''s hard to find them. You don''t need to ask for them. If you don''t meet them, you''ll take them. If you don''t meet them, you''ll take them. "


    Her voice stopped and laughed and said, "there is a month to go! Don''t worry. Just take your time. "


    When they were full, they took a rest. In the middle of the night, two groups of posts were changed. In the second half of the night, some fierce beasts approached and wanted to prey on them. Finally, they killed them at one stroke.


    At the same time, somewhere in the land of mortals, the master of Lingyun in Nangong, the master of Ziyang Xianzong, the immortal land, was standing in the night, looking up at the stars in the sky and murmuring.


    "The demon star appears now and then, sometimes in the East, sometimes in the south, and sometimes even can''t be found. It''s really hard to find it."


    He was ordered to look for the demon star. He thought it was not a difficult thing. However, he had been searching for the demon star for half a year in this mortal land, and there was still no news.


    "The light of this demon star has brightened a lot recently. Isn''t it that the Demon power has increased greatly?" He murmured, not knowing where to look.


    "It seems that I have to go back and ask the headmaster and elder martial brother to give me some advice. Otherwise, if we delay, the demon star''s Demon power will be out of control. At that time, it will be troublesome to destroy it."


    Having made up his mind, he took a look at the stars in the sky, and then turned back to his room. He was ready to leave for the land of immortals at dawn tomorrow.


    Half a month later, in the forest, Downing and his party were resting in the forest. When they saw several mercenaries around them, one of them was actually the black bear mercenary team.


    "Oh, it''s you! Didn''t you get enough last time? You want to come to us again? " Yin qianze looked at the group of black bear mercenaries and saw the mercenaries surrounding them. His eyes flashed a ray of light.

 Chapter 757

    Tang Ning ate the wild fruit that she had picked. The sour fruit made her squint and looked at the people. There were about 200 people from three or four mercenaries around. They were trying to fight. It was really amazing Look forward to it!


    Several mercenary regiments have been here for half a month. They should have a lot of things on them, right? But she remembered that there was a rule that you could take things from other mercenaries as long as you had the ability.


    "Oh! How dare you go crazy? Don''t you know that if you enter this place, you don''t care about life and death? " The head of the black bear mercenary looked at them and said, "even if we kill you here, the people of the mercenary guild will not say much, they will only say that you are inferior to others!"


    "So you want to kill us? Killing and looting? " Downing stood up and took another bite of the sour fruit, feeling the sour taste on the tip of his tongue.


    The head of the black bear mercenary looked at the one who said, "if you don''t want to die, you can kneel down and kowtow to us. After admitting your mistakes, you can join our black bear mercenary corps and become our members. Otherwise, hum!"


    Between words, the meaning of warning and threat is full.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning chuckled and looked at the black bear leader who was speaking. He asked the team members around him: "he wants us to kowtow on our knees and admit our mistakes. Do you agree or not?"


    "No!"


    The crowd said loudly, one by one moving their hands and feet, mobilizing the spirit of the body breath, ready to fight at any time.


    Tang Ning looked at the black bear leader with a smile and said, "it''s a pity that they don''t agree! What to do? "


    "What? Oh! Those who do not obey will naturally send you back to the West! " The head of black bear hummed coldly, with senhan''s killing intention in his voice.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, looked at several mercenaries around him and asked, "are you the same as the bear leader? Want to kill us? "


    Situ and others looked at the mercenaries. Others didn''t know, but they knew that Tang Shi gave them the last chance to choose. As long as they turned around and left now, they would still be able to save their lives if they didn''t get involved in it. But if they really had a heart to kill them, then


    "You must think clearly. It''s still time to go now. Otherwise, once we start, we won''t be merciful." She said, squinting at the last few of them.


    Perhaps seeing the hesitation of those people, the head of the black bear mercenary immediately said: "they only have about 30 people, and we have nearly 200 people. Even if the strength is not as good, the number can be overwhelming. You should think clearly. If you cooperate with us to kill them, we will give you a generous reward."


    "You are so black that you want to die and even want to pull the cushion. You can''t do this." Downing shook his head and looked at the black bear''s head.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The head of the black bear angrily drank, bit his teeth, looked at those who were still hesitating, and said, "don''t forget you promised me! You know what will happen if you go back on your word! "


    Hearing this, the mercenaries looked at each other, bit their teeth, and said, "good! Just do it

 Chapter 758

    Seeing them surrounded, Downing pulled the corners of his mouth and said to the people behind him, "do it!" As soon as the voice falls, the figure has swept forward.


    It can be said that a mere wheel battle is enough to consume their combat effectiveness by fighting against 200 people with over 30 people. Therefore, people on Downing''s side are all thinking of quick combat and quick decision, and one move is a must kill move.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill me!"


    "Sonorous!"


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    As soon as the battle started, the murderous spirit diffused in the air. Among the swords and swords, there was a cold light and a constant cry. With the rising and falling of swords, the blood also spread in the air.


    "Kill!"


    "Ah


    More than 200 people on this side were caught in a scuffle. Swords collided and clanged continuously. From time to time, there were screams. The movement was so loud that the mercenaries in other parts of the forest also heard it.


    "What''s going on over there? Why is there so much noise? " Asked one of the mercenaries, somewhat surprised.


    "It''s said that the black bear mercenary team called on several mercenaries to attack the Tianlong mercenary. It''s already fighting." A mercenary spoke, curious about the battle there.


    "It seems that there are about 200 people working together, and there are only 30 or so mercenaries in Tianlong. Should they be defeated this time?"


    Hearing this, the head of the mercenary team frowned slightly: "go! Go and have a look


    "Chief, do we want to get involved?" Asked the mercenary.


    "That day, the Dragon mercenary is rare and excellent. Don''t let the black bear mercenary kill him. Let''s go and have a look. If we can stop it, stop it." The man opened his mouth and took people to the place where the voice was.


    In fact, he was worried that if he could save Tianlong mercenaries at this time, he might be able to persuade them to join their mercenary team and become their members. After all, mercenaries with such strength are indeed rare.


    However, when they rushed to the sound of this mercenary team, but listen to the voice of the battle there gradually reduced, their hearts a thump, thinking: bad! They''re not all killed, are they?


    "Ah


    Listening to a scream, they could not help but look at each other, and quickly swept forward. However, when they came to the sound, they were surprised by the scene ahead.


    I saw a ground of corpses lying disorderly, scarlet blood shocking, and among those corpses, there are still a living mercenary shivering head squatting.


    Next to the crouching mercenaries, about thirty mercenaries in camouflage were in full swing, holding swords and swords around their necks, in sharp contrast to those trembling mercenaries.


    Why is this situation different from what they imagined?


    Some of the mercenaries who came here were stupid. They saw that about 60 or 70 people were dead, while more than 100 others were crouching on their heads and did not dare to fight again. Looking at the Dragon mercenaries, their bodies were camouflaged and stained with blood. They burst out fierce momentum one by one. Although they were injured, they were not fatal. Where is the scene where they need to come to help?


    Tang Ning glanced at the mercenary troops who came in a hurry. With a curved eyebrow, he asked with a smile, "do you want to share a share?"


    The mercenary team suddenly shivered and shook his head: "no, no, don''t get me wrong. We just heard that the black bear mercenaries are besieging you and worried that you will be killed, so we want to help. Now we can see that you are OK, so we can rest assured."

 Chapter 759

    Said, the head of the regiment arched their hands toward them, way: "good bye How dare you stay? When even his team members leave the place quickly.


    When Tang Ning saw this, he just laughed and didn''t stop them when they left. Instead, he took a look at the people who were crouching on their heads and said, "we were going to destroy you together, but if you think about it, there is no hatred. Let''s spare your life!"


    Number one, captain. Thank you very much They listened, surprised and even busy thanks.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you." Downing went to a big tree, sat down on the cut down tree pole, looked at them and said, "life can be reserved for you, but this half month''s income must be handed over to us."


    "Ah?"


    Some people listened to the instinctive ah, obviously reluctant to give up, but was pulled by the people around the sleeve, whispered: "ah, what ah? Do you want life or those things? It''s good to keep your life. What else do you want? "


    Listening to this, the mercenary did not speak again and hung down his head. I had known that I would not have been involved in this mixed water. Now I really can''t steal chicken, and I regret that my intestines are green.


    "Clean up the battlefield! Let them hand in everything and let them go Tang Ning motioned, let situ and others start.


    "Yes They answered in a deep voice, first of all, they paid off the mercenaries. After driving them away, they quickly cleaned up the battlefield and sorted the things they got.


    "No. 1, this is a good harvest." Situ looked at those things and laughed in a good mood.


    Tang Ning took a look at it, then classified them and put them into the total income space, and said, "put away the other things."


    "Yes Some of them packed some into their backpacks, and then they quickly moved to other places.


    In the next few days, the news that the black bear mercenary was killed by the Tianlong mercenary also came to the ears of all the mercenaries. At first, they thought that it was the Tianlong mercenary who was in trouble with the black bear mercenary. They despised them, but later they heard that it was the black bear mercenary who cooperated with several other mercenaries to deal with the Tianlong mercenary, but they were killed.


    When the news came out, almost all the mercenaries were shocked. Even the king of mercenaries ranked first last year, the five tiger mercenary regiment was somewhat incredible.


    "Big brother, the Dragon mercenary sounds very powerful this day! Are they the king of mercenaries this year


    "With the strength of more than 30 people against 200 people, the strength of these people is really against the weather."


    "Originally, I thought that our five tiger mercenary regiment would be the first, but now it seems that we are a little bit hung up!"


    "Yes! I also think it''s a little bit of a suspense this year. Now it''s almost a month''s time. I don''t know how many things the Dragon mercenary found that day? I heard that they took all the things of those mercenary regiments. I think it should be quite a lot. "


    Listening to their words one by one, the man at the head of the group said with a heavy face: "we have tried our best to do it. The results will come out naturally when we go out tomorrow. The achievement can''t be fake. Let''s have a look at it then! If they really surpass us to win the first place, it is also their ability


    Hearing this, the people are silent: this year''s king of mercenaries, will it really change people?

 Chapter 760

    A month passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, all the people who were still in the forest could see a flash of light on their bodies, and they would disappear one by one, and they would be directly transmitted back to the guild.


    Today is the day of ranking the king of mercenaries. The mercenaries in the city have been guarding the guild for a long time. Looking at the names of the mercenary groups on the stone tablet, they are very curious. Which mercenary will be the king of mercenaries this year?


    The mercenaries, which were sent out one after another, took what they got in the forest to the old man for a score. They still got the things. They could give them to the guild to exchange gold coins or keep them for auction. However, each mercenary group had to pay 10000 gold coins as expenses.


    "Look, the data is changing, those points have changed."


    "Why? You see, how did the name of the black bear mercenary group disappear


    "Disappeared? Unless the mercenary regiment is destroyed, it will not disappear


    "What happened in there?"


    People outside the guild watched the stone tablet change. The names of the mercenary regiments leaped to the top, which was very dazzling. Some people were looking for the name of the Tianlong mercenary, but they didn''t see it on the stone tablet.


    "Why don''t you see the Dragon mercenary? Don''t they say they''re strong? Can''t even make the top 50? "


    "Maybe it hasn''t come out yet, and the result is not good, otherwise it will definitely go up. After all, even the black bear mercenary regiment is not their opponent."


    Some of the mercenaries who had already calculated their grades heard about the black bear mercenaries and said, "where are there any black bear mercenaries? There will be no black bear mercenaries in the future. They have been wiped out, and there is not even one left."


    "What? Really destroyed? Who destroyed it? " Someone exclaimed, as if some could not believe it.


    "I tell you, it''s like this..." The speaking mercenary told them about the news in the forest, and finally lowered his voice: "so there is no black bear mercenary group left. There will be no black bear mercenary group in the future."


    "Hiss! I only heard that Tianlong mercenaries are powerful, but I didn''t expect to be so powerful. "


    "Yes! What''s the ranking of such a fierce mercenary team? Will it beat the first place of the five tigers mercenary regiment? "


    When they heard that the black bear mercenary regiment was destroyed, they just sighed and then shifted their attention. After all, death was too common for them. In particular, the black bear united with several other mercenary teams to ambush and kill the Tianlong mercenary. In the end, the skill was not as good as that of the man who was killed. Naturally, no one would say anything more.


    What''s more, they heard that the Tianlong mercenaries did not kill them all. At least, they did not kill all the other mercenaries, but spared their lives.


    When people were talking about it outside, Tang Ning and others were also sent back to the guild. When they stood firm, they saw a group of mercenaries with achievements looking at them from time to time, as if they were some kind of poisonous snake and beast.


    "Those who have calculated their scores will go out and wait. Don''t crowd in here. Over there. Those who don''t count their grades will take all the things." The old man yelled, and his eyes fell on Downing''s party. He was also curious about how many points the Dragon mercenary would get this day.


    "Come on, brothers. Let''s wait outside." There was a cry, and they all went out.

 Chapter 761

    All the mercenaries looked at the Dragon mercenary, answered, and went outside. They were not far away. After leaving the guild, they went directly to the stone tablet.


    They also want to know, what kind of place can dragon mercenary get this day?


    The five tigers mercenary regiment, which has been waiting outside, can''t help but breathe out when they get better points than last year and are still in the first place.


    "This year our results are better than last year. Maybe the first place can be kept." One of them said.


    "I think we can keep it. After all, our score is not equal to that of ordinary people. Though Tianlong mercenaries are strong in strength, they are not as experienced as we are, and they are expected to get a lot of things. Of course, we do not exclude those they get from other mercenaries."


    "Commander Wu Hu, you''ve got 100000 points this year, 10000 more than last year! You are the king of mercenaries Someone complimented them and came forward to greet them.


    "Yes! Looking at so many mercenary regiments, even if the five tiger mercenary regiment is the most powerful, commander Wu Hu, if we want to join the five tiger mercenary corps, can you give us a chance? "


    Some people want to join this powerful mercenary guild and ask directly.


    The five tiger mercenary regiment headed by several people looked at each other, was about to speak, listening to the surrounding startled voice.


    "Coming, coming! Look, it''s the name of the Dragon mercenary! It''s on the stone tablet of ranking


    Following the sound, the people looked at the stone tablet, and saw the name of a line of mercenaries on the stone tablet with golden lettering. It was their Tianlong mercenary.


    The four characters of Tianlong mercenary jumped from the bottom 50th all the way up, and the score of points was also rising, which made the people around him nervous, especially the speed of climbing the words of Tianlong mercenary, which made people nervous.


    "Hiss! Up to thirty! That''s too fast


    "What''s the first thirty? You see, the top 20, no, the score is still rising, look! In the top ten! " There was a voice shouting excitedly, as if they were themselves in the top ten.


    "No, no, it''s still going up. Look at the score, seven thousand eight Ninety two thousand Hiss! It hasn''t stopped at 100000! It''s not going to be more than 100000? "


    "Oh, no! It''s incredible! Look, Tianlong mercenary went to the first place! Their score is better than the five tigers mercenary regiment! Hiss! It''s not stopped! Why haven''t you stopped? No more? "


    The soaring scores outside stunned a large number of mercenaries. They were stunned, especially the five tiger mercenary regiment. They watched the score of the Dragon mercenary directly across them and squeezed them from the first place to the second place in the stone tablet. They also saw that the score of the Dragon mercenary group was still rising. They did not want to stop.


    In the mercenary guild, the old man who was in charge of adding points saw that the points were climbing up a little bit. They also stepped forward one by one and took out the things in their backpack to calculate the points. It seemed that they had not finished. He couldn''t help swallowing and looking at the girl coming up, he asked, "do you have any?"

 Chapter 762

    He blinked his big eyes, showed a pleasant smile, and nodded heavily: "mm-hmm, I have, I also have help!"


    The old man stroked his beard with one hand and looked at the little girl in front of him. This little girl is the little girl about ten years old. She is also the youngest of the Dragon mercenaries. She is wearing the same uniform and painted face as them. But she doesn''t carry a backpack. I think, even if there is something on her body, there should not be many.


    Thinking of this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, took a look at the little girl, and then looked at the mercenary standing next to number one. Other people''s things have been taken out to calculate the points, and only these two people''s are left. I think it will be ready in a moment.


    However, when he saw the little girl in front of her, she stretched out her hands to take out the small bag on her waist. At one time, she took out a horn, a piece of animal skin, and then she took out some crystal cores. His eyelids did not jump, and he aimed at the humble bag at the girl''s waist.


    Is he right? Is the humble bag around the girl''s waist? Heaven and earth bags may not be uncommon in the land of immortals, but in this mortal land, there are priceless treasures in the market. How did the little girl get such a treasure to hang on her waist?


    It is also his own eyesight. He didn''t see it just now. Now he looks at the little girl pulling out the same things. His expression is gradually not calm.


    What should I do if I want to be rude?


    I thought there were only a few small things on the girl, but what happened to the pile of things like a hill in front of me?


    For the first time in my life, I was dazzled by the old man''s score. I really want to find someone to replace him


    "Why? Isn''t it good yet? " Two old men and a middle-aged man walked in together. They were surprised to see that the Dragon mercenary was still there.


    "Cough!"


    The old man coughed gently and stood up and said, "well, you''ve come just in time. Come to replace me. I''m thirsty. Go and have a drink of water first."


    "Water? Just let the people below deliver it. " The middle-aged man said, just want to send tea in, was stopped.


    "No, no, I''m going to get rid of it. Yes, let''s go. Come on, you''ll take over." The old man said, quickly stood up and pushed one of them to sit down.


    Seeing this, the three men laughed and asked, "how many mercenaries are there to add?"


    "Only these two, the others are good." The old man pointed to the little girl and a smile standing on one side, the old face was embarrassed.


    "Oh, there are two left. That''s fast, OK! I''ll take over the two. " The middle-aged man said, looking at a pile of things like a hill in front of him and asked, "are these all good? Do you want to change hands on your own or let us do it for you? "


    Yue Er took out his hand and blinked a pair of big eyes to look at him. He said seriously, "no! These are the ones I just took out. The old man just stared at them in a daze and didn''t count! "


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man took a puff of his mouth and stared at the hill like thing in front of him. He turned his head and looked at the old man who said he wanted to get rid of it, but he stepped back to the rear and pretended to look around.


    Secretly thought: how to feel the same pit?

 Chapter 763

    "Uncle, you can count quickly! We''ll go back and have a rest. " Yue son crisp raw said, while looking at the heaven and earth bag, as if all took out it!


    "Well, good." The middle-aged man''s face was calm, while calculating the points and the results, the two old people beside him saw that the points were still walking upward, and they could not help but look at each other.


    How did the Dragon mercenary get so many things?


    After half an hour, he finally cleared up the hill like things in front of him. The middle-aged man secretly breathed a sigh of relief and took a look at the points. It was 189000.


    He rubbed his neck, moved his wrist, looked at the remaining mercenary and said, "OK, it''s up to you..." Before he finished speaking, he was surprised by the folded things on the tables beside the mercenary.


    "This, this..."


    Tang Ning looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and said, "I think you are serious, so I don''t disturb you. Most of my medicines are miraculous drugs. There are also some crystal nuclei of fierce animals and things with medicinal value. In order to save time, I just put the things out and put them away. That''s all, no more."


    The middle-aged man looked at the things on the tables, his eyelids jumped and the corners of his mouth twitched. He turned his head stiffly and looked at the two old men standing beside him. His eyes were staring at the things on the tables all the time. His expression was a little dull, as if he had not recovered his mind.


    He could not help but take a deep breath and shout: "what old man? How old? " He quit! Can those things be cleared up today? This pit is too deep. He''s going to climb out!


    "Elder he said he was dizzy. Today he went back to have a rest. He just ran through the back door." A servant from the guild came over and said, but he didn''t understand what was going on.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately froze. Instinctively, he looked at the two old men and said, "otherwise, these will be..."


    "Ah! I just remembered that there are still some things that I haven''t dealt with properly. I''ll go and have a look first. If you''re busy, you''ll be busy first. " One of the old people said, quickly recovered to run.


    "My little grandson is full moon tomorrow. I have to pick out some gifts and go first." Another old man also said, stroking his beard and turning around. Originally, he walked slowly, but he walked faster and faster in the back and disappeared.


    Middle aged man:.... "


    Tang Ning et al


    Isn''t there more stuff? You don''t have to be scared like this, do you? At most, they will be busy until tonight. They think it will be good before sunset.


    Well, the premise is, before that, they can take turns to go back to sleep, take a bath, and come back to see it after eating.


    "You go to the Inn and have a rest! I''ll just wait here. " Downing signaled that they should go back to the inn to rest.


    "One, why don''t you go and have a rest! We are here to guard. " After all, these things have to be taken back! You can''t steal it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not tired anyway. You can bring me something delicious later." Donning waved his hand and said, "go!"


    "Yes." When they saw this, they responded and went out.


    After they left, if the big backyard was empty, she would be left with her, the middle-aged man who bowed his head and calculated the points, as well as the boys waiting on the side.


    "Elder Xu, do you want to have a rest?" She asked with a smile.

 Chapter 764

    "No, I''ll finish the calculation." The middle-aged man adjusted his mind, and then he buried his head and calculated the points.


    However, Tang Ning''s works are mostly miraculous drugs, and there will be more relative integrals. Moreover, it is more troublesome to deal with the differences between the two. Even if he works hard, as time goes by, the speed of calculation is not fast.


    However, after a while, Xingtong and Hanzhi brought food. They moved to the table and put food for their master. Then they went back to the inn first.


    When Tang Ning saw that the middle-aged man was serious, he asked him to take a rest, eat and count again. Maybe she was invited by her, or she was hungry. The middle-aged man stopped and ate with Downing, and then he continued to count.


    This busy, busy until sunset, when the last elixir cleared up, he looked up at the point fixed at 1.66 million, half silent.


    "It''s really troublesome. This is our Tianlong mercenary''s gold coin." Donning took out ten thousand gold coins to him, said thanks to him, and collected all the miracles.


    Looking at the young mercenary in front of him, the middle-aged man breathed out a breath and said, "it''s the first time I''ve met someone like you here for so many years. It''s also the first time that a mercenary team has won so many points. I guess no mercenary team can break this score in ten years."


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "there is no absolute truth in the world. Maybe there will be a very good mercenary next year, and the points will be more than ours."


    The middle-aged man shook his head and showed a smile: "although today is very tired, but also witnessed an unforgettable moment, I think, many years later, I will not forget today, forget that there is a mercenary team called Tianlong mercenary."


    He looked at the youth in front of him deeply, eyes dew admires, way: "you are really outstanding."


    Thank you very much Tang Ning bowed his hand and said, "goodbye."


    "I''ll see you off." The middle-aged man said, reaching out to make a gesture of invitation, personally sent him out.


    At the same time, the mercenaries who had been guarding the guild were still at the stone tablet outside the guild. When they saw that the integral number stopped at 1.66 million, they took a cold breath one by one.


    "Hiss! Stop, stop! 1.66 million? What''s the number? How can they do it with only 30 or so people? "


    "I heard that many of them got miraculous medicine during this trip, and they were very precious miraculous medicine. Otherwise, the score would not be so high. Elder Xu counted it early this morning and stopped now. It can be seen that there are so many miraculous medicines!"


    "Didn''t their elixir be exchanged with guild directly? How much is the price of so many miraculous drugs? "


    "I don''t know. It''s a lot of money."


    As they were discussing, they heard someone shouting, "look! There was one more dragon mercenary here that day! Come out, come out! "


    Listening to the sound, the mercenaries around looked around and saw that the elder of the guild personally sent the mercenary out. They were talking and laughing, but they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Elder Xu, don''t give it away. I''ll stay in the mercenary inn. It''s not far from here." Donning opened his mouth and said that he would not have to see him off again.


    "All right, but if you''re leaving mercenary City, you''d better be careful." The middle-aged man reminded.

 Chapter 765

    Smell speech, Tang Ning tiny smile, should a: "good." She knows that there will be some people with evil intentions who will stare at them. After all, she ranks first and has so many points. You don''t have to look at them and know that they have a lot of things.


    However, in this mortal land, she really did not fear who would rob on the way.


    After leaving the middle-aged man, he went out, followed by Han Zhi and Xing Tong. When the mercenaries saw them, they naturally made a way.


    However, just then, there was a voice coming.


    "Tianlong mercenary and stay."


    Downing steps slightly, looking out of the voice, he saw a middle-aged man with several people coming this way. The middle-aged man headed by him has the Ninth level cultivation of a spiritual master, and the strength of several people behind him is also the level of spiritual master. Judging from the momentum of their clothes, they are not ordinary people.


    "Ha ha ha ha, ye Changqing is the master of the Ye family. We do miraculous medicine business in Ye family. We know that Tianlong mercenaries have won the first place in the competition for the king of mercenaries this time, and many miraculous medicines have not been sold yet. So I wonder if there is a chance to discuss business with Tianlong mercenary?"


    The middle-aged man said with a loud smile. He arched his hand at the young mercenary in front of him and said, "I''ve prepared food and wine in the restaurant over there. Can you give me a face?"


    At first, Tang Ning thought that the middle-aged man was well-dressed and had great momentum. It was estimated that he was also a member of the family. He told himself that he was the head of the Ye family.


    The owner of the Ye family is not the father of Ye feibai, is he? It seems that his father is also called Ye Heqing. This thought, carefully looked at, really feel that ye feibai and the middle-aged man in front of the eyebrows have some similarities.


    Since it is ye feibai''s father, it is not good to brush face directly. She looked at a few people, then nodded her head and said with a smile, "well, it''s just that we haven''t had dinner yet, so it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    Although she didn''t want to talk to them about business or anything, it didn''t prevent her from having dinner.


    Perhaps it was unexpected that the young mercenary meeting in front of him agreed so readily. Ye Changqing immediately made a gesture of invitation: "this way, please."


    Downing nodded and followed him to the restaurant he had ordered.


    "Have a seat, please." Ye Changqing asked them to take their seats, but they saw the two people standing still.


    "Sit down! Just be casual. " Tang Ning motioned, let star pupil and cold know also to sit down.


    "Yes." They answered and then sat down.


    Ye Changqing''s eyes flashed slightly, and they were both mercenaries. It seemed that the two behind them were mainly young men in front of them. They all followed his orders. He collected his mind, looked at the mercenary in front of him, and asked, "how do you address yourself?"


    "The master of the Ye family can call me number one." "Don''t you mind if we talk while eating?" Tang Ning said with a smile


    "No, no, no! Come on, eat. " Ye Changqing said with a smile and poured him a glass of wine himself. He said, "these are the signature dishes of this restaurant. Come on, you can have a taste. Don''t be polite. Eat more."


    "Well, then we''re welcome." Tang Ning said with a smile, but also motioned cold know and star pupil two people move chopsticks to clip vegetables.


    Watching them eat, ye Changqing occasionally eats with wine and does not chat much. Instead, he chats occasionally. As for business, he plans to wait for them to have a good meal before talking.

 Chapter 766

    Seeing that the two people on one side had finished eating and putting down their chopsticks, he asked, "you can have some more, or drink a little wine."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye. We''ve eaten already." They said, looked at the master next to him, and then stood up and retreated to one side.


    Downing was still eating. When he saw that they were ready, he said, "go and call me number three."


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should a, immediately went out to the restaurant to the inn.


    Ye Changqing is still there. Number three? Who is it again? Isn''t it also called to talk business with him? Is it impossible for the mercenary named No. 1 to decide the business of miraculous medicine? But listening to his tone, it seems that this is not the case.


    At this time, where did he know that No. 3 was his son ye feibai. He thought his son was obediently practicing with master Tang in the college! How could I have been taken out by Tang Shi to be a mercenary?


    "Master ye, meeting is fate, but I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Tang Ning put down his chopsticks, narrowed his eyes and sipped a sip of wine. He was stunned and stunned when ye Changqing heard this, and then said: "but tell you the truth! I didn''t intend to sell it, because I kept it for myself


    Listening to this, ye Changqing is stunned. How can this sound like this mercenary named No. 1 knows him? Thinking of this, he looked at the young mercenary in front of him and hesitated to ask, "do you know me?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t seen it. Oh, no, this is the first time I''ll see you today. I think I know each other." Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile.


    Originally did not know, but now, do not know?


    Ye Changqing felt that his words were a little strange, but he couldn''t say what was strange. He just looked at him and said, "as far as I know, you Tianlong mercenaries should get a lot of miraculous medicines. Even if you keep them, you can''t use them. What''s more, what can you do with so many miraculous drugs? You might as well sell it for a good price. "


    After a pause, he said, "as long as you like, the price given by our Ye family must be the highest in the market, and we will not let you lose half a point."


    "No, no, no, it''s not about money. We really don''t lack money." She waved her hand and said.


    On the other side, when Han Zhi returned to the mercenary Inn, he found ye feibai and said, "master, let you go to the restaurant."


    "Restaurant? Is number one going to the restaurant for dinner


    Ye feibai was slightly surprised and looked at others with a smile and said: "we still want to wait for him to come back and celebrate together. Now, how about we go together? By the way, you can eat in that restaurant? "


    When Han Zhi heard this, he couldn''t help looking at him. He wanted to remind him that his father was in the restaurant, but he didn''t say much about it. It was up to them to decide.


    "Good! Let''s go! Anyway, I''m going to eat out in the restaurant tonight. " Yin qianze stood up and said, "let''s go! We''ve got to be the first, so we have to celebrate. "


    "Yes, it''s time to celebrate. Since number one is in the restaurant, let''s go there together." Situ also said with a smile and stood up. Looking at Xiang Han, he knew: "which restaurant is it? Lead the way


    "Well, follow me." Han Zhi answered, motioned them to follow, and then took them to the restaurant.

 Chapter 767

    At the restaurant, Tang Ning looked at the Ye family owner in front of him and said with a smile: "master ye, although my elixir is not for sale, this business can not be negotiated, but there is a business, I think we can talk about it."


    She looked at him and said with a smile, "for the sake of you being the master of the Ye family, I can also give you a friendship price."


    Ye Changqing suspected that something was wrong with his ears. He wanted to talk about miraculous medicine business with him. How could he get here and talk about other business with him? And friendship price?


    "What business do you want to talk to me about?" Ye Changqing can''t help but ask. He has never met a person like this one in front of him. He feels that he is not playing cards properly.


    Downing wanted to be a little more tactful, but after thinking about it, he was a little special, and also a little serious. It was estimated that it was not good to be too euphemistic. He would not know the seriousness of the matter.


    So, after thinking about it for a while, he looked serious and said, "well, I see that your printing hall is black and bloody, and your face is full of death. You should be killed recently. If you can''t make it right, you will die in a strange land. So, would you like us to escort you? Our mercenaries are also escorts. "


    It''s really killing two birds with one stone to see how good she is. On the one hand, she helped the mercenary team to win a business, and on the other hand, she helped ye feibai''s father.


    However, her kindness Ye Changqing can not realize, at this moment he just twitched a little, some doubt, whether he is looking for the wrong person? Mistaking a prodigy for a mercenary?


    Several spiritual masters at the nearby table heard this, but they did not have the good temper of the Ye family master. Instead, they directly lowered their faces, patted the table, stood up and drank: "wantonly! Dare to curse our master


    "Who is this? How dare you drink our number one? Don''t want to live? "


    Ye feibai''s voice was like thunder, which made several people in the Ye family in the upper floor not help but be stunned. They thought it was a mistake. After all, the voice sounded like the voice of their little master, but their little master was practicing with master Tang in Tianlong college! How can you get here?


    "Yes, who is it? Dare to attack our people? Do you want a fight Yin qianze also raised his voice and yelled. Recently, there have been a lot of fights, and he always wins. So now when he sees provocation, his fist itches.


    What should I do if I want to beat someone?


    Hearing the footsteps coming upstairs, Downing picked her eyebrows. Did these guys come together? Didn''t she say that ye feibai, who only called number three, came here? Why are they all here?


    At this time, Han Zhi had already stepped forward to Tang Ning''s side and said in a low voice, "master, they said they wanted to celebrate, and they haven''t had dinner yet. As soon as they heard that you were in the restaurant, they all came over."


    "Oh."


    Tang Ning answered, and his eyes fell on ye feibai, who had just come upstairs. His eyebrows and eyes bent, and his eyes moved back to the master of Ye''s family and said, "this is it! I''ll let No. 3 talk to you. Don''t worry, it''s still friendship price, not your price. "


    As she spoke, she stood up and called out, "No. 3, there''s a business here. Come and talk about it."


    "Good!" Ye feibai responded. When he strode forward, he took a look to one side. He saw that the man who had been drinking at Tang Shi was actually his Ye family!


    Looking at the table again, he couldn''t help being stunned and exclaimed in amazement: "Daddy? Why are you here? "


    "Less, less master?" A few people on one side were shocked. Unexpectedly, their young master was not in the college. Instead, he became a mercenary?

 Chapter 768

    How can he come here to be a mercenary? Is it skipping classes? Truant?


    In a flash, the thoughts flashed through the minds of those people. Instinctively, they looked at the owner again. I wonder if the owner would be angry and beat him to death when he saw the little master here?


    Situ and others who came up behind heard ye feibai call middle-aged man''s father, and looked at him sympathetically. This child is really hard enough to force, unexpectedly met his father here? He yelled at his father just now, didn''t he?


    When ye Changqing heard the voice, he felt like the boy in his family. After a look, although he was wearing a strange mercenary uniform and painted a big face, he could recognize it at a glance. Undoubtedly, it was the little bunny in his family who should have followed Tang Shi''s practice in Tianlong college.


    "You can do it! How could you even learn to skip classes? Did you skip class and come to me? "


    The master looked at him calmly, frowned and asked, "say! What''s the matter with you? How can you be a good student of Tianlong and become a mercenary? Don''t Mr. Tang know that you skip class like this? Don''t the college know? I didn''t send a message to my family. If I didn''t run into it today, would you not be able to go back to the college to practice outside? "


    Listening to a series of words, ye feibai touched his nose awkwardly: "this..."


    One side of the Downing smile, said: "three, then you have a good chat! Just make it clear, and remember to talk about business. "


    Then he patted him on the shoulder and said, "calculate a friendship price for your father. Everyone should have no problem?" She looked at the lively student and asked.


    "No problem!" Everyone grinned and echoed. They all bowed to the Ye family leader and said, "I''ve met Ye Shibo."


    Ye Changqing looks at the Dragon mercenary members all bow to him, for a moment, his expression is slightly frozen.


    "Well, let''s go down for dinner first. The restaurant''s food and wine are not bad. We''ll wrap it up tonight to celebrate." Tang Ning said with a smile and took them downstairs, leaving the second floor for ye feibai.


    After watching them go down, the second floor is quiet again. The Ye family leader then stands up, walks up to his son, stares at him and asks, "tell me, what''s going on? How did you get along with this dragon mercenary team? Did you not report to the college at all? "


    "No, no, Dad, it''s not what you want."


    Ye feibai said in a hurry and went up to please him with a smile. He patted him on the chest and helped him get along. He said with a smile, "Dad, don''t be angry. I''ll tell you about it slowly. Sit down first." She took him to the table and sat down.


    Several spiritual masters on one side saw the situation, looked at each other, and then stood on the side, watching and listening. They want to know, what''s going on?


    "Dad, tell me first, what business did we tell you just now? What kind of business are you going to talk about? " Ye feibai asked in a confused way. He didn''t know what Tang Shi said.


    Ye Changqing frowned, glanced at him, and said in a deep voice: "he said that I had a black face in the printing hall. This trip is very dangerous. If one of them can''t make it, he will die in a strange land. He asked me if I want to ask you Tianlong mercenary to escort him home. I don''t think he looks like a mercenary, but a magic wand."

 Chapter 769

    However, when ye feibai heard this, he was surprised and his face suddenly changed: "if he really said so, I''m afraid it''s true." He looked at him with worry in his eyes and said, "Dad, in this case, let''s take you home."


    Hearing this, ye Changqing asked, "the mercenary doesn''t look very old. Do you believe him so much?"


    Ye feibai shakes his head and smiles and says, "Daddy, that''s because you don''t know who he is."


    "Oh? So who is he? Can you believe that? " Ye Changqing is curious. Who is the mercenary? How could he convince his son, who is so discerning?


    Ye feibai took a deep look at him and said, "Daddy, who do you think our mercenary team is made up of?"


    Ye Changqing''s sharpness and sagacity are naturally comparable to those who can become one of the best aristocrats in the world. At this time, hearing his son''s words, he hesitated for a moment, and thought of the thirty or so mercenaries with extraordinary momentum. Looking at his son''s smiling face, an idea could not help but float in his mind, and a trace of mistake appeared on his face Astonished and incredible.


    "You, you don''t want to tell me that the members of this Tianlong mercenary are all made up of your Tianlong students?"


    Several spiritual masters on one side were shocked when they heard this.


    Are Tianlong mercenaries made up of Tianlong students? This, this is not possible? Good Tianlong students do not do, come out to mix mercenaries?


    However, ye feibai laughed and said, "yes, there are 30 Tianlong students in our group, and they are the 30 students under the command of Tangshi. Our number one, the leader of our mercenary team, is our Tangshi. The two people next to Tangshi are Hanzhi and Xingtong, his attendants and a little girl The gold of the Shen family. "


    Looking at his stunned father, he laughed and said, "after we reported to the college this time, Tang Shi took us to form a mercenary team to go out for training. We have been out for several months. I believe my father has heard of the reputation of our Tianlong mercenaries, right? To rise in such a short period of time in the mercenary world shows how much we have grown in this experience. "


    "That, that number one is actually Tang Shi?" Ye Changqing was shocked. At this moment, he could not help but worry: "what he said..."


    Ye Fei nodded his head and said, "master Tang is proficient in facial features and star count. Since he said that, it must be true. But fortunately, Dad, you met master Tang here, and you should give him a good impression. Otherwise, even if you are my father, if Tang Shi doesn''t like it, he won''t mention you."


    He had been with Tang Shi for such a long time that he had seen through it. Tang Shi can only say that meeting is fate to a person with a good disposition and good conduct. Only when he thinks that the person is still in the eye, can he say something like that. Otherwise, he won''t give any advice on how much money he can get.


    Listening to his words, ye Changqing could not help but be frightened and said: "fortunately, fortunately, I have been treating each other with courtesy, and there is no disrespectful words to collide with Tangshi."


    "Dad, I''ll take you to see Master Tang! Talk to him about you again Ye feibai stood up, in fact, there are still some worries under the heart, after all, this is his father.

 Chapter 770

    "Good." Ye Changqing nodded his head and went downstairs with him.


    The whole hotel was packed by downing and they put together several tables and put them full of wine and vegetables. People sat around the table to eat and drink.


    Downing had already eaten it, and now he only sipped a glass or two of wine, listening to their chatting and occasionally saying a word or two.


    "One." Ye feibai, his father and several spiritual masters came to him. After calling, they came to him and said, "No.1, my father wants to talk with you."


    "Good." Tang Ning should, after standing up, said to Ye Changqing, "let''s go to the back yard! It''s quieter there. "


    "Good." Ye Changqing should follow him to the courtyard behind.


    At the back, ye Changqing bowed his hand and saluted him: "Ye Changqing has seen the master of Tang, but I didn''t know that it was the master of Tang. I hope the teacher of Tang can not blame him for his impoliteness."


    "Master Ye''s words are heavy." "Please sit down," donning said with a smile


    "Good." When ye Changqing answered, he sat down with him at the stone table in the courtyard. He said, "I''ve heard of the great name of Tang Shi, but I didn''t expect to have a chance to see him. I''m really honored."


    Ye feibai on one side heard his father''s polite words and said with a smile, "Daddy, don''t be too polite. We still say business matters."


    Being robbed by his son, ye Changqing felt embarrassed and laughed. The heart secretly scolds: this smelly boy, in front of Tang Shi is also so casual and rude.


    "Master Tang, in fact, I want to ask, do you have any solution to the matter you mentioned earlier?" Ye Changqing inquired, and his eyes fell on Tang Shi in front of him.


    "If we escort you back, we will certainly be able to help you out. It''s not a big problem. You don''t have to worry too much."


    On hearing this, ye Changqing put down more than half of his heart and said, "well, well, if you have Mr. Tang to escort me back, I will put my heart down."


    "However, as you can see, there are more than 30 people in our mercenary team. If you take over this business, you should still collect the money. But as far as you are the third father, the price of friendship can still be given."


    She said, looking at ye feibai, she said, "as for the price, you can have a good talk with your father. After all, you have always talked about business and everything. It''s very appropriate for you to talk about it."


    Hearing this, ye feibai said with a smile: "No.1, don''t worry. I will talk about it according to the past, and I will give you a satisfactory reward."


    "Good." Tang Ning stood up and said to Ye Changqing, "master ye, when we go out, the identity of our mercenary is kept secret. I hope you can keep it secret for us. Just call me number one outside."


    "Yes, yes." He also stood up and said, "I understand that I will tell a few people around me and keep your identity secret."


    "Then I''ll go to the front first. It''s hard for you to meet. Let''s have a good chat." With that, he nodded his head slightly, and then went to the front.


    Looking at Tang Shi''s departure, ye Changqing said with emotion: "it''s better to see what you have heard! I didn''t expect to meet Tang Shi under such circumstances. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t believe that this young mercenary was the famous Tang Shi. "

 Chapter 771

    On that night, they returned to the mercenary inn to have a rest. When they went back to the mercenary inn to have a rest, Tang Ning said, "No.2, tomorrow you can take your things and exchange them for them."


    "Yes." Situ should a, drink a lot of wine, head still a little dizzy.


    After they returned to the inn, they went back to have a rest. Until the next morning, situ got up early and counted all their belongings. They took Niu Dali and Su Yanqing and took them to exchange.


    They had a rest for two days in this side of the city, and after ye Changqing had dealt with the affairs here, they were afraid to relax simply because of what Tang Shi said.


    As for Tang Shi and others


    The spiritualists, who were riding with the chariot, looked around behind them. There was a silence, and there was no half figure. It was as if there were no more than 30 people following behind them.


    This hidden ability, even if they have to lament it!


    The carriage went all the way. At noon, they stopped for a rest. They sat under the tree and looked around with vigilance. They didn''t find anything wrong. They didn''t see Tianlong mercenary and others. After a rest, they continued to set off. Until evening, they came to an Inn by the road to have a rest.


    "Master, go up and have a rest! We''ll take turns here. " One of the Spiritual Masters said, let the guards guard the medicinal materials in turn, and two of them also spontaneously guarded.


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    Ye Changqing patted them on the shoulder and looked around, but he didn''t see any dragon mercenaries following them. If one of them was not his son, he really doubted whether they were not following them?


    However, when he stepped into the Inn and saw the two people sitting in the corner of the inn, he could not help but pause.


    "Hee hee, Tang Tang, I want to have the same cold noodles as them." Star Yue smile, pointing to another table of guests eating noodles, crisp voice: "looks like very delicious appearance."


    "Yes." Tang Ning laughed and called: "waiter, two bowls of cold noodles."


    "Hello The waiter responded, looking at a young monk in green clothes sitting in the corner with a little girl, he came forward with hot water and said with a smile, "you two, have a cup of tea first! Cold noodles will be served soon. "


    "Cut another plate of beef!" Said downing.


    The second looked at the bald monk and said with a smile, "OK, come right now." Dare you, this little bald head is not a little monk? Also, which Buddhist children can eat meat? With a little girl about ten years old hanging out?


    "My guest, is this the hotel?" When he saw the New Inn, the waiter came forward with a smile on his face.


    "Well, stay in, have three rooms, and have some more food! And I''ll prepare a table for the guard outside. " Ye Changqing said that he had already let his eyes move away from Tang Shi.

 Chapter 772

    "Yes, sir. Please have a seat." The waiter led him to an empty table.


    After a while, the second served two bowls of cold noodles and a plate of sauced beef to Downing''s table, and then served some dishes to Ye Changqing.


    At the same time, five people came in outside. The first one was covered with his hair, one of his eyes was covered with an eye mask, and there was a long scar on his face that slanted over half of his face from his forehead.


    The man, dressed in a black robe, looked like he was forty or fifty years old. He was not suffering from leg diseases, but he was holding a bright red crutch in his hand, and his whole body was full of blood.


    The other four were half a step behind the man in front. As soon as they came in, they glanced over the diners in the inn. After a pause on the bald monk and the girl, they moved away and took a silent look at Ye Changqing, who was sitting at the other table.


    The leader stepped inside and sat down in the corner on the other side. The four people in the back took their seats and then called out, "waiter, bring us some wine and food!"


    "Come, come!" Maybe the breath of some people is too terrible, or they look like they are not good people. The face of the waiter is pale, and his voice has a trace of trembling. He holds the iron pot in his hands and pours tea.


    "My guest, have a cup of tea first. We have sauced beef and all kinds of stir fry, and three cups of duck. I don''t know..."


    Before the second one finished, he was interrupted directly.


    "Give each of your signboards and a jar of wine for us! Be quick


    "Yes, yes." The waiter answered, poured tea for them, and then stepped back.


    Ye Changqing collected his eyes and sipped his wine. He felt that these people were aiming at him. Perhaps it was because of Tang Shi''s advice that he paid special attention to all the people he met along the way. As soon as they entered the door, they looked at all the people in the inn, but their eyes always seemed to fall on him.


    The kind of eyes as if he was staring at by some poisonous snake and beast was cold and cold, which made his hair stand up and gave rise to an unprecedented sense of crisis in his heart.


    Who are these people? Could it bring him such a sense of crisis?


    When his mind was shaking and a little uneasy appeared in his mind, a reassuring voice came into his mind at this moment.


    "Don''t panic. I''ll watch. It''ll be fine."


    When the soft and soothing voice came into his mind, he was shocked and restrained the eyes he instinctively wanted to raise. At this time, there is shock and inconceivable in his eyes.


    This kind of ability to ignore other people and only transmit the message into his divine consciousness could not be achieved without foundation construction. Is Tang Shita already a foundation builder?


    Thinking of this, he decided to drink the wine in the cup. When he lifted his eyes, he heard the sound.


    "After dinner, let your people stay away from the Inn and guard outside."


    Tang Ning told him again, holding the chopsticks in his hand, he put a piece of sauced beef in the little girl''s bowl: "eat more."


    "Mm-hmm."


    The little girl was happy, and her beautiful eyes flashed at him. She said with a smile: "I like Tang Tang best. I like eating with Tang Tang best."


    Smell speech, Downing chuckles, doting light scrape the nose of the little girl.

 Chapter 773

    "Eat quickly. I''ll have a rest later." Said Downing, motioning for her to eat quickly.


    "Mm-hmm." Little girl should, big mouth eat cold noodles with sauce beef.


    Over there, several spiritual masters accompanied Ye Changqing after dinner. Ye Changqing said to them, "I''m afraid it''s not safe at night. Someone will make an idea of medicinal materials. You should guard the herbs on the carriage at night."


    When they heard this, they were surprised and looked at each other. One of them said, "master, arrange two people to stand guard outside your house at night."


    Ye Changqing shook his head and said, "no, you can guard the outside."


    Seeing this, they didn''t say any more. When they were full, they went out and thought, right here in the inn, and they were outside. There should be nothing wrong.


    Over there, the waiter saw that the little monk and the little girl had finished eating, so he came up and said, "two guests, would you like to go upstairs and have a rest?"


    "Well, you can help us lead the way." Tang Ning said, motioning for the second to lead the way.


    "Well, two of you will come with me." The second said, taking them upstairs, and said, "the two rooms are on this side. If you need anything in the evening, you can call me."


    After two people entered the guest room, Downing then summoned to be about to retreat the small two, way: "small two." She reached for him to come.


    What else can I do for you, my guest Asked the waiter.


    Tang Ning looked at the star Yue, then saw the little girl will close the door, guard at the door, blink a pair of big eyes toward this side.


    Downstairs, Tang Ning is talking about some things for the sophomore.


    Downstairs, ye Changqing had a meal and sipped two small drinks. Then he got up and went to the guest room on the second floor. When he went upstairs, he happened to meet the waiter who was going downstairs.


    "My guest, are you going to have a rest? This way, this room is here. " After the small two rushed forward to guide him, he went down the first floor. He did not dare to look at the people sitting there. Instead, he went to the counter to find the shopkeeper.


    After eating and drinking, the five people also asked the second floor to lead the way to the second floor for a rest. As soon as they entered the room, the waiter and the shopkeeper quietly sent out the seven or eight guests in the inn. Originally, the manager and the waiter also wanted to leave, but they thought that if they hid in the room and didn''t come out, they should be OK? As a result, early called on the kitchen cook together to hide.


    As the sun went down, it was getting dark. When it was dark outside, several spiritual masters who were guarding the carriage and herbs felt something was wrong. Thinking that it had been dark before, those shopkeepers still looked like they were leaving in a hurry and looked back at something.


    "What''s wrong with me? Will the master be ok? Go in and have a look? " One of them said, a little worried.


    "I don''t think so. Let''s go in and have a look." Two people said, let others guard the carriage, then ready to go in to have a look, if the owner is OK, they can also rest assured.


    However, when they went to the gate of the inn, they seemed to have hit something. The whole person was bounced back. With their collision, a layer of boundary appeared in the originally empty air.


    The two men were startled. They stepped back and looked up. Then they found that the whole Inn was wrapped in the border. And for some reason, with their collision, the lights in the inn went out and fell into darkness at the moment when the boundary appeared

 Chapter 774

    "No! Something''s wrong


    Several spiritual masters and eight guards outside saw this scene, and their faces changed. They wanted to rush in, but they could not break the boundary. They could only shout: "master! Master


    However, the sound from outside can not be transmitted in, and the voice inside can not be transmitted.


    At the moment when the lights of the inn were all out, the people of Tianlong mercenaries jumped out of nowhere and surrounded the whole inn. Seeing their appearance, several spiritual masters quickly found ye feibai.


    "Little master, the master is still inside! He is alone in it Several people say anxiously, do not know what to do.


    Ye feibai comforted him and said, "don''t worry, number one is in it! It will be all right. "


    If only his father was in it, he would be as upset as they were. However, Tang Shi was also in it. He believed in Tang Shi and believed that his father would be OK.


    "How murderous! No wonder number one won''t let us show up. "


    Situ looked at the breath surging on the border, and his face was slightly coagulated. I don''t know what''s going on inside? Tang Shi is inside, but the little girl is also in it. Can something happen?


    In the inn, the shopkeeper who hid in the cellar of his room was so frightened that he didn''t dare to make a sound. They huddled together and hid in the cellar, covering his mouth tightly.


    In the upstairs wing room, ye Changqing, Tang Ning and Xing Yue are all in a room. Suddenly, the lights in the room go out, and ye Changqing stands up alert.


    Next to the Tang Ning is looking around at the little girl, hands move, take out a night pearl to her, looking at her face excited, playing with Yue Er night pearl, donning can not help laughing, asked: "you are not afraid?"


    "Not afraid."


    Yue''er played with the night pearl given to her by Tang Tang. The bright light made the dark room bright. She had a pair of beautiful eyes shining with bright light. She looked at Tang Ning and said, "because Tang Tang is here, I won''t be afraid."


    She knew that no matter when Tang Tang was by her side, she would be fine, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning rubbed her head, way: "stay by my side, don''t run around."


    "Mm-hmm." She nodded and followed him, looking around curiously.


    "Here they are


    Ye Changqing felt a sense of pressure approaching the room, holding a sword in one hand and staring at the door with vigilance. At the moment of his voice falling, he only heard a bang, and the door was destroyed. The five people standing outside also appeared in the sight.


    Standing outside the room, the one eyed man with that red crutch in his hand, glanced at Ye Changqing in front of him and landed on the little monk and the girl behind him.


    These two people did not see anything special before, but now it seems, oh! Not a coward!


    His cold and murderous eyes moved away from the two men and fell on the middle-aged man in front of him. His voice said in a sinister voice: "Ye Changqing, if the king of hell wants you to die at the third watch, you will not live to the fifth watch!"


    Hearing his words, ye Changqing had a flash of light in his mind and exclaimed: "you are five hell!"


    It is said that five evil cults escaped from the land of immortals. They have the strength to build foundation. Unexpectedly, they are the five people in front of them!

 Chapter 775

    Hearing his words, the head of the one eyed man''s cold eyes flashed, Yin measurement of the smile: "worthy of Ye Changqing, can guess our identity, but unfortunately, tonight is your death date!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he could see that his red crutch was on the ground, and a stream of Yin evil spirit was diffused and opened like water veins. Everything around him disappeared when the Yin evil spirit was diffused and opened, and only a gray awn and boundless Yin evil spirit were taken.


    Tang Ning looked at the ground, a piece of blood red, like blood, spread and spread, surrounded by fog, in this fog, but also with a cold breath, a faint ghost in the air flutter, issued a whine cry.


    When she looked at the one eyed man in front of her, she saw that the red crutch on the ground flowed with blood at this moment, and a smear of evil spirit floated out of the stick and came towards them.


    "Woo..."


    A howling sound came, and a pair of ghost claws came along. Looking at the scene, Tang Ning narrowed his eyes, and his finger condensed a Buddha light, which he pressed into the eyebrow of the little girl beside him, and told him, "stay at the same time." At the same time, he reached out and pushed her aside.


    Yue''er felt as if there was something in her eyebrows. He reached out and touched it, but he didn''t touch anything. When he looked down, novelty appeared in his beautiful eyes.


    She seemed to be covered with a light golden light, which wrapped her whole person. Because of this light, those ghosts could not get close to her. Even the red ground under her feet, the blood seemed to have life to avoid. It was fun.


    Ye Changqing saw this, but he was also slightly stunned. Before he could relax, he saw the master of Tang also nodded at his brow and pushed him back at the same time.


    "They''re building foundations. You''re not their match. Stay behind." As he spoke, Downing had taken the bamboo from his waist and swept forward.


    Due to the protection of Tang Ning''s Buddha light and holy power, the two retreated to the rear and there was no ghost approaching. However, when the few people saw that the humble little monk was actually wearing Buddha light holy power, they couldn''t help narrowing their eyes and staring at him with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a Buddhist monk here. I really made a lot of money." Xu was aware that the ghosts could not do anything for the monk with the holy power of Buddha light, so the one eyed man turned the red crutch in his hand, took back the ghosts and went forward.


    "Whew!"


    "Bang!"


    The weapons in their hands hit each other with a bang. When the fierce air current spread from the colliding weapons, the prestige of the foundation building friar also diffused from the one eyed Yan Luo and attacked the young monk opposite.


    "Just a little monk, if you dare to meddle in your affairs, you will never come back!" When the foundation building monk''s pressure rolled down, he thought that the little monk could not bear to lie down on his knees, but he saw the little monk''s eyebrows bent and looked up at his eyes with a smile.


    "You talk a lot."


    The clear voice with a trace of disgust, the moment the words fell, the pressure of building foundation on her body was also diffused. At the same time, holding the hand of round bamboo, the round bamboo slid away from the other party''s crutches, and the sharp air current burst out in that instant, and a fierce stick directly hit the chest of Yan Luo with one eye.

 Chapter 776

    "Well!"


    He was hit hard on the chest, and the strength of dark force was introduced into his body with the downfall of round bamboo. The strength was so strong that the one eyed Yama who had built the foundation couldn''t help humming. In an instant, he felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. His heart suddenly shrank in pain, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his heart.


    "Poof!"


    The blood spurted out, and the one eyed Yama figure also staggered back and was held by several people behind him. He covered his chest with one hand and looked at the little monk with a sinister eye and asked, "who are you?"


    A young monk in his teens, how can he build a foundation? This can''t be the man of this mortal land!


    Downing chuckled, glanced at him, and said, "you are so bad? I think it''s more like a kid. " Words down, her hand round bamboo light flash, into a sharp sword in the hand attack.


    The fierce spirit of sword Gang attacked, and among the pressure of the foundation building friars, there was a frightening ancient pressure, and forced the five people to leave.


    "Whew!"


    "Join hands to kill him!"


    One eyed Yan Luo gnawed his teeth and pushed several people behind him to meet the young monk''s attack. The four men saw the situation, looked at each other, and showed their weapons to attack.


    Seeing five people beating one, ye Changqing can''t help but worry. Can Tang Shiyi defeat them? Some wanted to help, but the overwhelming pressure of building foundation was not what he could bear, and he could only do something about it.


    Several of them are foundation building friars, and their original strength is hidden by them. As soon as they fight, their breath of building foundation will naturally diffuse and open.


    However, Tang Ning noticed that their foundation construction was high and low. Among these five people, only one eye reached the seventh level of building foundation. If you want to get rid of them one by one, you can only kill them one by one.


    "Sonorous!"


    At the same time, the sword in his hand blocked the attack. He looked at the man who was waving the sword. His lips pulled and his eyes were killing. The sword in his hand turned and attacked the third step of the building foundation.


    "Old four, be careful!"


    Someone reminded him to drink, and tried to stop the little monk''s killing move. But the little monk only avoided attacking, but fell the main attack on the fourth.


    After being chased and hit, the fourth man found that he was not the little monk''s opponent at all. The opponent''s speed was too fast. He didn''t even see what he was doing. He only felt a killing intention attacking his face and wanted to dodge, but he saw that the spirit of the sword Gang had been cut off.


    "Whew!"


    The sharp air of Jian Gang flew and fell like lightning, and the cold air roared out. The light flashed, and the sharp sword like Qi had slashed the man''s arm.


    "Ah..."


    A shrill scream was heard. A bloody arm flew out and fell on the ground with a bang. After rolling for a few circles, he stopped. The man fell back. His face was pale as paper. After the sword was cut down, a sharp sword with cold light came from behind and stabbed at his life gate.


    "Big brother, help me!"


    At the critical moment, he screamed for help, even his voice changed because of extreme fright. When he sat on the ground and could not avoid it, he saw a bloody crutch to stop the little monk''s fatal blow.


    "Bang!"


    The sword is blocked and makes a clang sound. The one eyed man turns his hand and claps it out with the breath of the palm.

 Chapter 777

    The palm wind was transparent and formed a palm print due to the air flow. It took the strength of the foundation building monk to shoot the little monk. He wanted to kill the little monk, but he didn''t want to see the little monk turn around to avoid the palm wind. He slapped his hand on the handle of the long sword. The sword flew out with a whiff. He wiped it directly from his neck and stabbed into the man who was sitting on the ground behind him A sword pierced through his neck and nailed the man to the wall.


    "Big..." The man was startled to stare at a pair of eyes, open mouth spilled blood, until a breath was broken, but still could not close his eyes.


    "Old four!"


    Startled voice with disbelief from the population, several people quickly came to his side, looking at the dead people, they bite teeth, murderous.


    "I want you to pay for your life!"


    One of them yelled furiously, holding the sword stabbed in the neck of the dead man in one hand. Unexpectedly, the sound of the sword passed through his hand. The sharp blade left a deep mark on his hand and flew back to Downing''s hand.


    "Hiss!"


    The palm was suddenly cut, and all five fingers were injured. The blood was startling. The man breathed and hummed, and clenched his fist tightly. The blood oozed from the palm, and then dropped to the ground. It was integrated with the red blood on the ground.


    "If I want you to die, you can''t live on the third watch!"


    Tang Ning''s hand brushed over the sword. At the moment when her fingers brushed, the blood on the sword disappeared completely. Only a trace of gold appeared on the blade of the sword. The next moment, she looked up and her figure flashed out.


    "Kill!"


    Those people were biting their teeth and drinking, but they didn''t expect to meet such a tough person and hurt one of their brothers, the little monk. No matter where he came from, they absolutely can''t let him live tonight!


    "I''m not prepared to stay up late with you." Tang Ning glanced at several of them, his lips raised slightly, and a strange smile appeared. The sword in his hand flew up, turning one into two and two into four, attacking the four men.


    Ye Changqing was dazzled and couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s really the master of Tang..." With one enemy and four, he can be skillful. He is really a master of Tang Dynasty!


    "Hoo!"


    "Whew!"


    The moment the Four Swords flew out, a fire burst out. The fierce spirit of the sword became more powerful under the mixture of the flames. When one attacked, the sword was blocked, but the flame shot out like a fire snake and burned one of them.


    "Damn it!"


    The man uttered a low curse. When he stopped the attack of the sword, his other hand wanted to beat off the flame. However, the more the fire was slapped, the more it ran towards him. The hot feeling was like the fire coming from hell, which made him scream.


    "Ah! Hiss! How can the fire be extinguished Ah


    On hearing this, some people were distracted to see that the fire was blaring on his body, and the flame was burning more and more vigorously. He immediately called out: "take off your clothes!"


    The other yelled, "Lao Wang, I''ll help you put out the fire with water!"


    Who knows, the man with the spirit of the condensation of the water column toward the person on fire, not only failed to extinguish the flame, but let the flame suddenly burst into flames in the water, like a wild beast out of its cage, roared to swallow up the old five in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, the one eyed Yama gasped: "this life sky fire!"

 Chapter 778

    "Ah No


    The shrill scream rang out. After a while, the man was engulfed by the fire and burned to ashes


    Maybe it was two people who were injured in succession and died in such a tragic way, which shocked the one eyed Yan Luo. He glared at the little monk who was smiling and squinting his eyes. At this moment, he felt that the little monk was more like a life killing Yama than they were!


    "Big brother, this little monk has some evil sects!"


    The next two men came around and looked at the little monk with a trace of undetectable horror. They blocked the sword while guarding against the flame. At this moment, they did not have the confidence they had been sure of before, but some were just inexplicable uneasiness and panic.


    "Big brother, we''d better escape first." Another person also said, waving his sword to ward off the sharp sword from the front, but he was scratched by a sword at the back, and the fire broke out.


    "Ah! Fire! eldest brother! Fire


    The man exclaimed, thinking just now that old five was burned to death, more and more frightened. At the same time, the one eyed man slashed his sword and quickly cut off the burning robe.


    He gazed at the little monk with a reluctant look and murmured: "withdraw!"


    "Withdraw?"


    Downing chuckled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "you really want to kill people, but also withdraw? It''s naive. " As soon as the voice fell and the hand was raised, a flame turned into a fire dragon, and the three of them were surrounded when they ran towards them.


    "Hoo!"


    The roaring flame, like life, turned into a fire dragon, opened its mouth and bit them. The tail of the Dragon tightened, and the fire whistled up their clothes and quickly burned them.


    "Ah


    "Put out the fire


    "Damn it!"


    There was a trace of trembling in the cry of panic. At this moment, the three people were in a state of confusion. They even did not care to fight with the little monk again. They were all focused on how to put out the fire.


    However, they could not extinguish the natural fire if they wanted to. They saw the flame burning rapidly. They howled repeatedly. Maybe they knew that the fire could not be extinguished. At this moment, the one eyed man was unwilling to put out the fire with a sinister voice.


    "Even if you die, you will be sent to hell!"


    When Tang Ning saw the red crutch in his hand when he saw the one eyed Yama coming, he only heard his words in his mouth. The next moment, the blood light surrounded him, and countless ghosts were surging around him, but he did not dare to approach because of the flame.


    At that moment, ye Changqing and yue''er could not move at all, as if their bodies were fixed by something.


    At that moment, a touch of blue figure returned to their side, and he gathered the spirit breath. He clapped it out with one hand and set the boundary to protect the three people. Just after the boundary was set, when the one eyed Yama hit, he heard a loud bang.


    "Boom! Whoa... "


    As a balloon filled with air, the pressure of the foundation building friar was exploded like an air filled balloon, and the strong air current was destroyed around with the body being blown apart. Faintly, the sound of boundary breaking and the roar of the inn falling down were heard. Even the three people of Tang Ning were also hit and flew under the strong air current.

 Chapter 779

    "Ah


    Yue Er exclaimed. At the moment when his body was hit by the air current, he saw a blue figure holding her and protecting her in his arms. After several circles in the air, he landed steadily.


    Ye Changqing was pushed away by Tang Shixian at the moment when the boundary was broken, so he fell out of balance without any serious injury.


    "Daddy


    Ye feibai exclaimed, quickly swept forward and helped up his father who fell on the ground.


    "Master of the house!" Several spiritual masters of the Ye family also stepped forward.


    "How are you, dad? Where was it hurt? Is it serious? " He was worried about the dust on the upper and lower parts of his body.


    "It''s OK. Fortunately, Tang Shi is here." Ye Changqing breathed out his breath and looked at Tang Shi not far away.


    Tianlong mercenary also surrounded and asked, "No.1, are you ok? Is there any injury? "


    "No Tang Ning said, patted the clothes on the body, looked at the little girl beside him, and asked with a smile, "didn''t you scare me?"


    The little girl blinked her eyes, patted her chest, exhaled a breath and then said, "I''m scared to death."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Number one, who are those people? The border they set has wrapped up the whole Inn, and we can''t get in if we want to. " Situ said, looking at the hotel which had been destroyed into a pile of ruins, his face was not changed.


    Fortunately, they retreated far away, otherwise they would be affected.


    "Say what five hell." Tang Ning looked at Ye Changqing on one side and said, "the master of ye should know." She never heard of it.


    However, she had not heard of it, but most of the people present had heard of it. Therefore, after hearing what he said, she gasped.


    "Five hell? It is said that these five people are all evil cults, and they still escaped from the land of immortals. All of them have the strength of building foundation friars. None of them can survive the fifth watch! "


    "I''ve heard from my family elders that these five people are very powerful. But how can such a person have a crush on Ye Shibo?"


    Hearing their questions, ye Changqing shook his head: "I don''t know, but I can know that one thing is specially for me. Now this trip is not to meet Tang Shi. I''m afraid that I can''t go back alive."


    "I don''t think it''s a simple way to buy evil people to kill them. It''s very likely that someone in the immortal''s land wants Ye Shibo''s life. Otherwise, in this mortal land, who can drive the five hell?" Su Yanqing analyzed, looked at Ye Changqing, and said, "Ye Shibo has to check carefully when he goes back."


    Listening to this, ye Fei on one side looks pale, and if the people in the land of immortals want to deal with their Ye family, then


    Ye Changqing was surprised that he could think of this. He could not help looking at the youth in front of him. He only knew that he was also a member of the aristocratic family, a student of Tianlong, but he did not know which one he was. After a pause, he said, "well, I will investigate this matter in detail when I go back."


    It''s a matter of great importance. Naturally, he can''t be careless. After all, if the enemy of mortal land is the same thing, if it''s immortal''s land, it is bound to have something to do with his ancestors in the land of immortals.


    At the moment, he only hoped that they thought too much!

 Chapter 780

    "Help..."


    A subtle voice came from the ruins of the inn. When he heard the voice, Tang Ning looked in that direction in surprise, and said to situ and other people around him: "there are people under the ruins. Go and bring them out."


    "Yes Situ and others responded, and quickly swept forward to find the sound to remove the collapsed walls and planks, and finally rescued three people from a cellar inside.


    Recognizing that it was the waiter and the shopkeeper, Tang Ning told them to take some money as compensation. After all, this good inn was completely destroyed.


    "Number one, we found this in it." Situ took a red crutch wrapped in cloth, handed it to Tang Ning and said, "how can this look like something good?"


    Tang Ning took a look. The red crutches were slightly charred by the fire, as if there were many fine lines splitting. There was still a smell of evil cultivation and evil spirit on it.


    Seeing this, she reached out to take it and burned it to ashes. She said to them at the same time: "this is the object of evil cultivation. There is too much blood on it. It''s not a good thing. It''s the best thing to destroy."


    Seeing that he destroyed things, people looked around and said, "there''s nothing to deal with here. It''s just that it''s not light yet. Are we resting nearby? Or do you go all night? "


    "Go! I can''t sleep any more. " Tang Ning said, looking at Ye Changqing, he said, "wait until you get inside the town, and then find a place to have a good rest."


    "Good." Ye Changqing naturally did not have a second word. At the moment, he asked the people of the Ye family to drive the carriage over and said to Tang Ning, "master Tang, you and I will take the carriage together."


    You mean downing and the little girl.


    "Good."


    Tang Ning was not polite to him, so he answered and got on the carriage with him. Yue''er also followed him. However, she was a child''s nature. She didn''t want to sit in the carriage, but sat outside the carriage with her feet dangling in the air.


    The mercenaries followed, and the party continued to go on the road in the dark, while the innkeeper and the waiter were settled under the tree not far away to rest until dawn.


    Half a month later, they escorted Ye Changqing to the front door of Ye''s house. Seeing that he finally got home, ye Changqing could not help but exhale his breath and said with a smile to the Tang Shifu who had already changed back his mercenary uniform on the way: "No.1, thank you so much all the way. When you come here, you must stay a few more days. Let me do my best for the landlord."


    Downing laughed and said, "then we will disturb here for two days, and then we will leave after two days."


    "OK, I''ll let..."


    Ye Changqing said that he wanted his son to take them to settle down. However, thinking that they were all hiding their identities, he said, "I''ll ask the housekeeper to take you to the guest house first. If you need anything, just talk."


    "Don''t bother, I''ll take them." Ye feibai said with a smile and said, "everybody, come with me, just like your own home here. You''re welcome."


    When they saw this, they could not help laughing. After answering, they went with him to the inside.


    Seeing that they had all gone in, the master of the Ye family ordered people to move all the medicinal materials into the mansion. After telling them about it, he went into the mansion and went to the main courtyard. He planned to tell his wife about the Tianlong mercenary.


    After all, she has to let her know when her son comes back.

 Chapter 781

    The housekeeper went in after the mercenaries and wanted to see if they had any orders and needs, so that the servants could prepare. Unexpectedly, the mercenary in front of him strode in and was very familiar with the Ye family. He took a group of mercenaries and went directly to the guest house, introducing them.


    "You can stay in this guest house! There are dozens of rooms in it, which are usually used to greet guests. You can choose one to live in. Just be casual. " Ye feibai said, seeing the housekeeper staying behind, he called out: "housekeeper, the servants in the courtyard have told them to wait outside the courtyard. If there is anything else, call them again."


    "Yes..." The housekeeper answered and looked at the speaker with a pair of old eyes. He wondered: how could the voice of the mercenary who spoke so much like the young master of his family?


    No, it''s impossible. The young master of their family practices in Tianlong college! How can a pair of mercenaries still take the appearance of a large group of mercenaries to escort their master to the home?


    "No. 1, I''ll take you to your south yard! You can live in the courtyard with them Ye feibai said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yin qianze went forward, hooked his shoulder and said with a grin: "No. 3, you can take No. 1, and they will come here after they pass! We''ll keep one for you


    Don''t leave them at home and run back to their own yard. Hey, they have to keep an eye on them. They can''t let him slip away.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stay in the guest house with you." Ye feibai said with a smile, "I asked the housekeeper to prepare some food for everyone. You should have a rest first."


    "That''s interesting!" Yin qianze patted him on the shoulder and let him go.


    "Housekeeper, let the kitchen prepare some food for everyone! By the way, go to the wine cellar and bring them the jar of peach wine. "


    Ye feibai orders, see housekeeper tiny Zheng, up and down looked at him, and then a pair of cautious appearance tentatively called a: "little Lord?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Ye feibai said with a smile and went up to the front and said, "you know it. Don''t make a statement. I''m not prepared to let outsiders know."


    "Good, good." As soon as he saw that he was really the young master of his own family, the housekeeper immediately laughed and arranged according to the order of the little master.


    Ye feibai went to the South courtyard with several people from the Tang school. When he entered the south yard, he said to the master: "No. 1, you can live here! The one in the middle is the master bedroom, and there are several rooms next to it. It''s quiet for them. I''ll let the housekeeper tell me to go down. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do


    "Well." Downing should a, nodded his head, way: "OK, you also go to rest!"


    "Well, I''ll see my mother first." After he said it, he stepped down first.


    "Master, take a rest first. I''ll let them prepare water for bathing." Star Tong opened the door of the master bedroom and asked her to go in and have a rest. After she went in, she went out and went to the hospital for diplomacy.


    Yue''er curiously pushed aside the room beside him and looked around the back. Finally he ran to the master bedroom and said, "Tang Tang, they are really beautiful here. There is a small garden behind them."


    The servant sent cakes and tea, and then retreated. Downing called out, "come and have some cakes."

 Chapter 782

    "Good!" He son should, came to the table and sat down, picked up a piece of cake to eat.


    On the other side, ye Changqing was talking to his wife about the journey. He listened to the housekeeper''s report, and the little Lord came.


    When Mrs. ye heard this, she stood up and went forward: "is fei''er really back?"


    "I said he was back. You don''t believe it." The master of the Ye family said helplessly, and then he heard his son''s voice.


    "Mother." Ye feibai strides in, a camouflage mercenary uniform, and the appearance painted on her face, but she is scared.


    "Feier?"


    She looked at her son, looked up and down, and said, "I heard your father say that you followed Tang Shi and they went out to practice and formed a mercenary team. I didn''t expect that it was like this. She was really scared."


    Ye feibai laughed and helped her to go inside. He said, "mother, this is the unique clothing of our Tianlong mercenary. No one else has it. It''s rare that we can come back together when we meet Dad outside. Otherwise, I can''t go home at this time."


    "I heard from your father that it was really dangerous for him to go out this time. Fortunately, he met Tang Shi." Speaking of this, she stood up again and said, "is Mr. Tang resting? I want to go and thank him. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know your father... "


    "Mother, you sit down!"


    Ye feibai helped her to sit down and said, "I''ll settle down Tangshi in the south yard for a rest. I don''t want to go there. Tangshi said that we can stay here for two days, and then leave after two days, so we still have time to meet."


    "In that case, you can talk with your mother." She pulled him to sit down beside him, apparently in a rhythm intended to elaborate.


    When the Ye family leader came back, there was a group of mercenaries escorting him. Although it was not a big deal, it aroused many people''s curiosity when they heard that the mercenaries were Tianlong mercenaries.


    As for the mercenary who rose in a short period of time, they only heard that their strength was very strong, and they were also very picky about their tasks. Especially recently, they won the title of king of mercenaries with extremely high points in the city of mercenaries. They learned that they escorted the master of Ye''s family back to Ye''s house and lived in the Ye''s family. Many people wanted to see whether the mercenary team was as powerful as the rumor ¡£


    Unfortunately, those door-to-door delivery of the post were all rejected, the reason is, of course, Downing they do not want to see.


    Some people who have made friends with the Ye family came to inquire and found out that it was the Tianlong mercenary who refused, so they stopped thinking. However, they also knew that the Tianlong mercenary was bound to leave, and it was the same when they met.


    For two days, Tang Ning and others did not go out, but took advantage of this opportunity to rest at the Ye''s house. In the morning of the third day, they said goodbye to Ye''s master and others and prepared to leave.


    Ye Changqing and his wife saw him off in person. Seeing his son preparing to leave with them, Mrs. Ye told him, "you should pay more attention to safety outside and be careful all the way."


    Said, and let the maid will be ready to send dry food, way: "I asked the kitchen to prepare for you dry food, you can eat on the road, you take it!"


    Tang Ning took it and handed it to the people behind him. Then he gave them a salute and said, "thank you very much. Let''s go first. I''ll see you later."


    "Well, be careful all the way." Ye Changqing also said, at the same time with a gift, watching them turn away, heart can not help sighing.

 Chapter 783

    What a rush! They didn''t make them stay any longer. It was difficult for others to see each other except his son, who came back after the holiday meeting.


    On the streets of the city, a distinctive troop of mercenaries walked in order, which aroused many people''s curiosity. When their troops were about to leave the city, some people came to inquire.


    "Tianlong mercenary, we have a task for you."


    Downing in front glanced at the speaker and said, "no interest."


    They are not short of money. They are not the ones who will take the tasks. What''s more, she has been out for several months. She is ready to take the students back to college.


    The man thought it was their intention to raise the price and said, "the price is negotiable."


    Downing was too lazy to say, and went straight over him. Seeing master Tang go forward, the people behind him naturally follow him. They always listen to him for tasks. Since he is not interested, they will not ask more questions.


    "Well, why are you so ungrateful?" When the man saw that they were really gone, he couldn''t help shouting.


    "It''s said that Tianlong mercenaries are good at it. We''d like to learn about it."


    A voice came out, then saw a few loose repair came out, blocking their way.


    Downing looked at them and laughed with his hands around his chest: "is it up to you? I''m not timid! But if we don''t want to accompany us, what can you do to us? "


    The monks took a look at him with contempt. Their eyes moved away from him and landed on Niu Dali, who was on the back of tiger waist and bear. They thought that the strong man was the leader of the mercenary team.


    "Are you afraid of being challenged One of the monks was staring at the cow.


    Niu Dali was stunned for a moment. He looked at Tang Shi on one side and those people in front of him. He just frowned and didn''t speak. He thought: why do you ask him? He''s not the one who makes up his mind.


    Although he doesn''t mind fighting and practicing, the premise is that Tang Shi has to allow him, otherwise, he can''t beat people casually.


    Situ glanced at the men, sneered and said, "challenge us? You don''t think about how much you weigh


    "You want to be famous on us? We''ll have to pay something, or we won''t fight you. " Ye feibai said with a smile and his eyes fell on those people.


    Today, the reputation of Tianlong mercenaries has spread. For example, some casual practitioners who want to be famous want to compete with them. If they win, they are the ones who win. The reputation alone is enough for him to be famous for a long time.


    If you want to be famous by them, you have to pay a price!


    When those people heard this, their eyes flashed slightly. They really wanted to step on them and become famous. As long as they were defeated, their value would be doubled several times. When it came out, others would say that they were the ones who beat the Tianlong mercenaries.


    However, the mind was taken apart by them, and the face was a little hung.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning on one side said, "since it''s OK, one person should hand in a thousand gold coins! You can choose one of them as your opponent. "


    "Is that true?"


    As soon as those people listened, their eyes flashed. After a contest of 1000 gold coins, they won. What''s more, they won more than 1000 gold coins. What''s more, they are confident of their own strength if they dare to block the way!

 Chapter 784

    "Of course."


    Tang Ning said, motioning to star Tong to collect money, he said, "if they want to challenge, then one person will receive 1000 gold coins." Say, signal Yue son to follow, go to the side of the stall to eat.


    "Good!" Each of them immediately took out a thousand gold coins. After paying the money, their eyes passed over the thirty people, thinking which one would be better to be the opponent?


    Since we want to be famous, we can''t help fighting. As for the strong


    The appearance of these 30 people, except the mercenary with tiger waist and bear''s back, does not look very good.


    Seeing that their eyes were looking back and forth over the thirty of them, situ seemed to be thinking of which one to be his opponent. He said, "hurry up, we have to go after the fight! We''ll pick the ones from the back and play together later. Don''t delay. "


    Hearing this, the mercenary spoke with impatience. The monks felt that they were looked down upon. The man in front pointed to situ and said, "OK! Then I''ll pick you! Come out


    As soon as his words fell, the mercenaries could not help but cast sympathetic eyes at him. How bad are the eyes of these two goods? How could you choose the most ruthless situ? They could have foreseen that the goods would not even howl for a while.


    "I''ll pick this one!" A man at the back stepped forward and pointed to Yin qianze.


    Yin qianze grinned and walked forward.


    "I''ll pick this one!" Another person pointed to ye feibai and said.


    See this, leaf feibai micro shook his head, is also a smile to walk forward.


    The two of them were smiling with a relaxed look on their faces. The other one, who was ready to pick someone up, looked slightly coagulated. After thinking about it, he pointed to Niu Dali, who had a simple and honest smile on his face, and said, "you, come out!"


    "Hey, hey, good." With a grin on his face, Niu Li stepped forward.


    Tang Ning, who sat down at the stall over there drinking tea and eating snacks, shook his head and laughed when he saw the people selected by the monks. He was ready to see a good play.


    In fact, with the strength of today''s 30 students, everyone''s strength has improved a lot, and they have reached the level of spiritual master. However, although they are at the same level, there is still some gap in strength.


    Among these people, Niu Dali, Si Tu, ye feibai and Su Yanqing are outstanding. Su Yanqing, in particular, has made the fastest progress in strength. In addition, his delicate mind makes ordinary people really not his opponents.


    So when she saw the people they had chosen, she could only mourn for the few monks. After all, their luck was too miserable.


    Other Tianlong mercenaries scattered around, dividing the road into a space to prevent the people from walking around, so as not to hurt them. When they heard that someone was going to challenge Tianlong mercenaries, they would fight in the street. Many people gathered around to watch the fun.


    Even the Ye family, who was sitting down, was stunned when he heard the news. He wanted to send someone to have a look at it. But when he thought of Tang Shi and his strength, he stopped thinking.


    Forget it, not to mention the Tang division. Even the strength of the mercenaries can''t be defeated by casual people. After all, Tianlong students don''t want to play.


    As for the street, the most comfortable when the number of Tang Ning is no doubt, when people are around to see the fun, she takes Xingyue and Han Zhiji people to eat in the stall, until, the street began to spread.

 Chapter 785

    "Hit him!"


    "Hit him!"


    All the onlookers roared and watched as the monks stepped forward and attacked the Tianlong mercenaries with their sharp swords. However, the mercenaries did not show their weapons, but stood still and looked at them. When the long swords of the other side came to them, one side dodged and avoided the attack. After that, he raised his sword and shot it down on the other''s wrist At the same time, bend your knees to the other side''s abdomen.


    "Well!"


    With the strength of dark strength, he pushed his knees up to his abdomen, as if he had been hit by a wooden stake. He raised his hand to attack the opponent, but he pulled the fist forward. The next moment, he saw the mercenary side by side and directly lifted him to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    The sound of his body crashing to the ground rang out, and the monk screamed, and his face turned white. It seems that the opponent''s skill is so good that he can suppress his attack all the way.


    However, what he didn''t know was that the battle was not over. As his opponent, situ didn''t intend to let him go so easily. He sneered at him, bent forward with an arrow and said, "come again!"


    Paid a thousand gold coins! How to give him enough money, so that he will not feel the loss is!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Well! Ah... "


    The sound of fist knockdown was thumping. The monk could not help but scream from the muffled voice to the last. Before the pain in his abdomen disappeared, he saw the fist waving to his face. He turned around and tried to escape, but he was caught and pulled back.


    "Ah..."


    "What are you running for? You paid a thousand gold coins. " Situ sneered and pulled back to fight.


    "Ah! No, I don''t Ah Before he finished speaking, he was hit by a fist in his eyes, which made him scream with pain and had no strength to fight back.


    "Ah No more I think Poof Another sanxiu was hit by the bull''s powerful hook fist, and a mouthful of blood and water mixed with a few teeth, which was knocked out.


    They almost did not give the free monks the chance to admit defeat and beg for mercy. When they caught the chance, they beat them up. They were obviously at the level of spiritual masters, but they didn''t even have the chance to fight back. The people around them were stunned.


    It turns out that the frame can be played like this?


    Not far away from the stall, Tang Ning drank a sip of tea, and to yue''er, who was curious from time to time, he said, "eat quickly. After eating, I''m ready to go."


    "Oh, good." Hearing this, he quickly ate the food in front of him.


    As long as they had a snack, several people over there were beaten to death and couldn''t stand up. Finally, Su Yanqing said, "forget it, don''t fight any more. They''re already choking." It''s not good to keep fighting and kill people.


    "Well."


    Situ said, clapping his hands, brushing the mercenary clothes on his body, staring at those people and saying, "next time you want to step on us to be famous, you have to think about it carefully. After all, we are not so kind to let you go every time."


    "No, I dare not..."


    A few people are black and blue face of quiver voice says, this moment, which still has that mind? At this time, they are so regretful that if they are given another choice, they must stay far away and never provoke them.

 Chapter 786

    Originally, some people who were eager to try suddenly stopped thinking when they saw those masters dying. The strength of these mercenaries is indeed very strong. They are all at the level of spirit masters, and they can''t even fight back under their attacks. They don''t think that their own strength can be better than those spirit masters.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to compete? We can be with you. " Situ looked around him, squinted and said, "just pay a thousand gold coins."


    Hearing this, the people around naturally step back, obviously, no courage.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing those people''s advice, situ snorted coldly and said, "line up!" With the fall of his voice, the original scattered formation quickly gathered together and arranged in order to walk towards the stall.


    At the stall, Tang Ning wiped the corners of his mouth, stood up, and took a look at the black and blue men. Then he said to the mercenaries, "let''s go!" Step forward to walk out, a group of people out of the city, disappeared in the sight of people.


    On the mountain road, a group of people trotted in a hurry. Situ quickened his pace and came to Tang Shi''s side and asked, "No.1, where are we going next?"


    "Return."


    Tang Ning opened his mouth and looked at the front and said, "it''s been several months since I came out. It''s time to go back to college." The purpose of this experience has been achieved, and it is also time to go back. What''s more, after she plans to take them back, she will go to the place where she opened her eyes to find out if there is any soul lost by the original owner. After collecting the soul for her, she can send her to be reincarnated.


    "Going back so soon?"


    When they heard that they were going back to college, they couldn''t help feeling that they were not enough mercenaries! Compared with the days in college, they prefer to hide their identity outside and become a mercenary. Now when they hear that they want to go back to the college, some of them don''t want to go back.


    "No. 1, we''ve only been out for a few months, not long! It''s also practice in the college, and it''s also practice outside. Why not continue to practice outside? How interesting and wonderful it is outside! It''s much more interesting to meet different things every day than in college. " A student said, wondering if he could change his mind.


    "Yes! One, or shall we stay out for another month or two? "


    "I also think it''s much more interesting to experience outside than in college."


    "One..."


    "Well, needless to say, it''s time for you to take a trip. It''s not for you to come out to play. After I go back, I''ll go to practice in seclusion." Said downing.


    Listening to this, people will know that it is useless to say anything else. He has made up his mind. It is estimated that he will not change it, so he has to answer yes.


    Downing in front looked back and saw that they were all listless when they heard that they were going back. They called out: "speed up the progress!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, she had already lifted her breath and swept forward. The little girl beside her was laughing and running after him. When the crowd saw him, they immediately speeded up the pace to keep up with him.


    Half a month later, when they passed a town, they wanted to take the mountain road, but they saw Tang Ning staring at the town. Seeing this, situ and others could not help but look at each other.


    "Go, go in and have a look." Donning takes back his thoughts, smiles and signals the people behind him to follow, and steps to the town gate.

 Chapter 787

    They can not see the place, a little bit of merit and strength floating towards her, into her body, a little bit of strength warm, although small, but a lot.


    This place, she remembered, was the place where she met the mouse demon. Later, she heard that the people here had set up a golden body for her in the temple in the town, offering incense.


    It''s just been mentioned, and she didn''t expect to come back here again.


    When I entered the city, I saw that the town was prosperous. There were stalls on both sides of the street. The peddlers yelled, the children ran around playing, and some women were walking and chatting with vegetable baskets in their hands.


    Perhaps because they were strangers, many people looked at them and then moved away. There was an old woman with a basket of incense in her hand and asked, "master, are you all from other places? Buy some incense! The Tangshi temple in our town is very smart. "


    Hearing this, situ and others were stunned, and even their voices became a little sharp because of surprise: "Tangshi temple?" Did they hear me right?


    When Tang Ning heard the old woman''s words, he was also stunned. He felt his head awkwardly. Well, he didn''t touch his smooth bald head, but only felt the turban on his head.


    Ye feibai was stunned for a moment and then patted his forehead and said, "by the way, I know this. Didn''t I tell you about it some time ago? There is a place for Tang Shi to build a golden body and provide incense in the temple. "


    Then he looked at the old woman and said, "old man, is this the town where the rat demon was made?"


    He had heard of it, but he didn''t expect to come here even though he was walking. No wonder Tang Shi''s expression was a little strange when he was at the gate of the town. So it is.


    "Yes, right. But now it''s over. Since master Tang helped us get rid of demons, we''ve been flat in our town." The old woman said with a smile, holding a handful of incense and passing it to the front: "Sir, buy one! If you go to our Tangshi temple, you can be safe. "


    Ye feibai also laughed, looked at one side of the Tang teacher, then should: "good, old man, I bought all the basket." He took out the money and handed it to her.


    "Oh, well, well, well, just, if you don''t have so much money." The old woman didn''t dare to pick up the gold coins he handed over.


    "Never mind. Give me the basket with you." Ye feibai said, put the gold coin into her hand, then took her basket with more than ten incense.


    "Thank you, thank you very much. Don''t you know how to get to Tangshi temple? I''ll take you. " The old woman got a gold coin, equivalent to a hundred silver coins. She was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. Thinking that they were strangers, she wanted to guide them.


    Ye feibai also wanted to ask something about the town, and then nodded and said, "OK, that would be troublesome."


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    The old lady said with a smile and said, "the Tangshi temple in our town is very spiritual, so the incense in the temple has always been very prosperous, especially today is the 15th day. There are more people going to worship."


    Tang Ning looked ahead. As she came to the town, the power of virtue came to her like snowflakes. Looking at the power of merit alone, she knew that the incense in the temple was very strong, otherwise there would not be so much merit power.

 Chapter 788

    Usually, in Tianlong college or other places, the power of virtue will not come to her like this, but will come to her body one night or when she practices. Unlike now, when she enters here, the power of virtue here seems to feel her coming one after another.


    Fortunately, the power of these virtues can not be seen by others. Otherwise, we don''t know what kind of things will happen.


    Along the way, ye feibai asked the old woman to listen to things from time to time, and situ and others also listened. Sometimes they looked at Tang Shi in front of him and thought: Tang Shi is still alive! Is it really good to be sacrificed in the temple?


    "In front of me is Tangshi temple. Gentlemen, I have to go home and fetch some incense to sell. I won''t go in. Please go in and worship!" The old woman said, pointing to the crowded temple in front of them, took them to the temple and left.


    Today is the fifteenth day. Many people will come to offer incense. She has to go back and get some incense to sell. She thinks that the business will be very good today.


    At this time, it was still in the morning, so we could see that there were many people in the temple, and they even lined up outside. Everyone was holding incense in their hands. Some of them knelt down on the cushions in front of them and prayed.


    Situ and ye feibai couldn''t help but listen for a moment. They only heard that some people wanted the safety of their family, some wanted to make a fortune, and others wanted to have a son


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help laughing, but they saw that Tang Shichao glanced at them and tried to hold back the smile. Their face twitched slightly and became sour.


    For peace, they can understand, but if they don''t go to the temple of God of wealth, and if they don''t go to the temple of Guanyin, why do they all come here? Is this still in the charge of Tang Shi? Even if he has the heart, he is powerless!


    "Well! Well, number three, give me incense. I''ll go in and say goodbye With a slight cough, situ took a handful of incense from the basket that ye feibai was holding, and distributed some of it to the people behind him: "come on, take it, too."


    Tang Ning looked around and saw that there were many people who set up stalls outside the temple. Some were selling incense, some were selling windmills, some were selling fruit, and even there was a stall selling Buddhist beads. People were dazzled.


    She took back her eyes and went inside. What caught her eyes was a big three legged censer. The incense was so strong that she could not open her eyes. Then she went inside. In the middle of the temple, there was an offering table with various kinds of fruits on it. In front of the table, there was a box for people to donate sesame oil money.


    Looking up above, there is a gold body shaped according to her little monk''s appearance on the altar. The golden body has a peaceful face, eyes drooping, eyes closed and knees crossed. It looks like her, no doubt. Even an ear nail on her left ear is carved vividly.


    The golden body''s right hand is in the shape of a Buddha''s rite. The left hand holds a bowl between her abdomen. On her knees, a round bamboo is placed on her knees. It is completely carved according to her appearance and wearing. Because of the golden body, the whole statue emits a golden light.


    In particular, she felt that there were innumerable merits and virtues in this statue, just as the figure was a storage container. At this time, with her entering the temple, all those virtues and virtues were flowing towards her and integrated into her body.

 Chapter 789

    After standing inside for a while, she went out. After being perfumed, situ and others followed her out. When they passed the stall outside the temple, Tang Ning stopped in front of the Buddhist beads stall and gave some silver coins. Then she picked up a bunch of Buddhist beads and played with them.


    Situ and others were not sure what he was thinking and what he was doing with the Buddha beads. They just said, "No.1, let''s go to the inn in the town for a night''s rest."


    "Well." Donning responded and left with them.


    They found an inn in the town, and because of the large number of people, they also directly contracted it. They ate, drank and rested in the Inn and talked about the affairs of Tang Shi temple in the town.


    Tang Ning went back to her room to have a rest. She didn''t drink with them downstairs. The whole day passed quietly in her leisure until she left the inn alone after entering the night.


    Seeing that master Tang had left the inn, situ and others said, "where do you think master Tang is going? Why didn''t you let them follow? "


    "I don''t know. I guess I''m going out to do something."


    "It won''t happen anyway. We''ll just wait here."


    The people in the inn chatted and ordered a jar of wine to drink. They chatted and waited for Tang Shi to come back.


    As for Tang Ning, after leaving the inn, he took advantage of the night to go to Tangshi temple. Because it was a temple, it was not closed at night. After all, there was nothing valuable in the temple. In addition, someone would watch the night, so the temple was always open.


    Sesame oil money and other things have been collected before sunset. Where has the sesame oil money gone? It is said that it is collected by the mayor of the town and used for the construction and maintenance of the temple, as well as giving money on the second and sixteenth day of every month to help the poor.


    When she entered the temple, her divine sense was released. She only saw an old man behind the temple hitting the ground and cleaning up the place. Seeing this, she went directly into the temple, came to the front of the golden body and took out the string of Buddhist beads that she had bought during the day.


    With the turn of her hand, the string of Buddha beads flew out of the cover and landed on the hands of the golden body as a Buddha ritual. Then she went down the hand and landed on her wrist, where the light flashed.


    The Buddha beads hanging on the wrist, as if they were carved together with the golden statue, emit a light golden light. They are integrated with the golden body of the statue. It is impossible to see that it was originally a string of ordinary Buddha beads.


    However, with this string of Buddha beads on, the whole statue of gold body in that moment a golden light, originally drooping eyes closed eyes, but at this moment as if there is life general opened, looking down at Tang Ning, and again slowly closed.


    Tang Ning took a look at the statue and then turned away.


    Here, she can help her collect the power of merit and virtue. Naturally, she will leave a wisp of Buddhist light, holy power and divine consciousness here. In this way, she can also know what happened here.


    As soon as she left the temple with her front feet, the old man who swept the floor in the back cleaned up and came to the front. He collected all the incense sticks that were burned, leaving only Xiao Xu in the censer. He went in and collected some of the fruits on the desk for distribution to the poor tomorrow.


    After collecting the fruits on the altar and wiping the table, he finally paid homage to the golden body of Tang Shi with his hands folded together. When he looked up, he was stunned

 Chapter 790

    Looking at the Buddha beads on the wrist of the golden body, the old man rubbed his eyes and looked again. It was still there. It was not his eyes. He got up quickly and came to the front to look at it. It was really a string of Buddhist beads, and it was as if it had existed before. But he could be sure that before that, Tang Shi''s golden wrist was not wearing Buddha beads.


    "Master Tang has come to light? Master Tang has come to light! "


    The old man cheered. He knelt down and worshipped again and again. Then he quickly got up and ran out to inform the mayor


    On the other side, Downing had already returned to the Inn and saw that they were still drinking downstairs. He said, "don''t drink too much tonight. We''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    "One, don''t worry. We know that." They laughed and asked, "No. 1, would you like to have a few drinks together? We just added wine and food to the kitchen


    Downing shook his head and said, "no, I''m going to have a rest. You shouldn''t be too late."


    "Good." When they saw him go upstairs, they continued to talk.


    When the old man guarding the temple rushed to the mayor''s house and told him that Tang Shi''s gold body had a string of Buddha beads, the mayor almost instinctively said, "how can this be possible! Are you wrong? Did someone put it on? "


    Obviously, he thought it was impossible.


    "Mayor, it''s true. I''ve looked and looked at it. There''s a bunch of Buddhist beads. It''s right here. It''s the kind that can''t be taken off. It''s integrated with the body. If you don''t believe it, go and have a look with me."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the mayor immediately said, "go, have a look!"


    How can you suddenly have a string of Buddhist beads on your wrist? At the beginning, he looked at the gold body and determined that everything was shaped according to the appearance of Tang Shi at that time. It was impossible to have Buddha beads on his wrist!


    So, in the middle of the night, the mayor didn''t disturb others. He took only two guards and went to the temple with the old man to find out.


    When he came to the temple, the mayor ordered the guard to guard outside. He and the old man went inside together. Although it was at night, there were lights in the temple, but you could see clearly. Therefore, when you came to the temple and saw a string of Buddhist beads on the wrist of Tangshi''s golden body, the mayor was stunned on the spot.


    "Look, mayor, this is the string. Originally there were no Buddha beads here, but now there are more of them. They are integrated into the golden body, just like the original ones. Do you think this is the manifestation of master Tang?" The old man asked, with a trace of excited eyes fell on the mayor.


    The mayor opened his mouth and could not speak.


    Where does he know if it is Tang Shi who has come to light? But if not, how to explain this string of Buddhist beads?


    "Maybe it''s really the master of Tang Dynasty, maybe..." He murmured, looking at the gold body above, in awe.


    "I knew that it must be Tang Shi who showed up." The old man said excitedly, "if you know tomorrow, everyone will be very excited."


    The mayor thought about it for a moment, and then said, "if it''s too late tonight, let''s not mention it for the time being, so as not to let the mayor''s people sleep well. Let''s talk about it when giving money tomorrow."


    "Good." Naturally, the old man sent him away and went back to the temple.


    This night, the mayor couldn''t sleep when he went back. He spent the whole night thinking about what was going on? Is it that Tang Shi came to their town?

 Chapter 791

    The next morning, a troop of mercenaries left the town at daybreak to continue on the road. They did not know that because they had left early, a message was gradually spreading in the temple.


    Master Tang has come to light.


    Last night, Tang Shi''s gold body was covered with a string of Buddhist beads, which seemed to exist in the past. Once the news spread, people in the town crowded to the temple to see


    The way back to the college was relatively calm. In addition, they didn''t receive any tasks on the way. So after about half a month after leaving the town, they arrived in Tianlong city.


    The party went to the Juxian tower to have a rest and changed back to the clothes of Tianlong students. They also washed away the colors painted on their faces and put away their mercenary clothes and backpacks.


    "You can keep these things by yourself. You can rest here today and go back to the college tomorrow. After returning to the college, I hope you all calm down and Practice for a while." Tang Ning looked at the people who had changed back to the school clothes.


    "Yes." The crowd responded, and situ asked, "master Tang, will you close down like us when you return to the college?"


    When he asked, other people couldn''t help but look at Tang Shi. In fact, they also wanted to know whether Tang Shi would be closed down like them during their closing period?


    Downing glanced at them, half smiling: "of course not." She said leisurely, and sat down at the stone table on one side, and said: "send you back to the college. This experience is also finished. I will go to the dean and tell you about your progress in this period of time. Then I will go down the mountain to deal with some personal matters."


    Hearing that he had to go down the mountain, people couldn''t help but look at each other and wanted to go with him. But when he said it was a private matter, they knew it was over. After all, he had been a teacher of Tianlong for such a long time. Apart from knowing his name as Tang Shi, they didn''t know which family he was? Where are they from?


    "Well, when you get to Tianlong City, you can do whatever you want! Remember to leave early tomorrow morning and return to college. " Donning told them to leave.


    "Yes." And the people answered, and after a salute, they withdrew.


    Looking at the little girl skipping and skipping also want to follow out, Tang Ning then called a: "Yue son."


    "Ah?" She turned around, blinked her beautiful eyes at him and said, "Tang Tang, I want to go out and play too!"


    "Come here, I have something to tell you." Donning motioned for her to come and sit down.


    "Oh." She trotted up to him and sat down beside her. She looked at him and asked, "what are you talking about? You say, I''m listening


    Downing looked at her and said, "you heard what I said to them just now. When I go back to college tomorrow, I will go down the mountain to deal with some things. Then I hope you can go home and don''t stay in the college."


    "Are you going to drive me away?" She immediately lowered her head, a little sullen.


    "It''s not to drive you away. It''s because maybe I''ll leave the college soon, and I won''t be able to take you with me, so I hope you can go home." Maybe in a short time, she will leave the land of mortals and go to the land of immortals. When she arrives, she can take cold knowledge and star pupil, but she can''t.


    Hearing that he might also leave the college, he raised his head fiercely and asked, "where are you going to leave the college? Can I see you again? "

 Chapter 792

    Downing thought about it for a moment, and then he said, "we should go to the land of immortals." As for whether I can see you again? Who is right about that?


    "The land of immortals..." Yue son murmured, some lost heart. She knows that it''s far away from here, and she''s crossing a dangerous place. If you can''t fly with the sword, you can''t go there.


    After that, does it mean that they will never see each other again?


    "Yue er."


    Tang Ning saw her look of loss of soul, and said, "listen to me, your father sent you to the college to follow me. It was said that you were ill and worried that you would get sick. But in fact, this is not a disease. The split personality is only because you are too weak now, so you can separate out a stronger character to protect yourself."


    Seeing her, Downing went on to say: "in this period of time, in addition to taking you to travel, your mood and character are much stronger than before. When you grow up to be on your own and face all difficulties and adversities bravely, your split personality will disappear, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Well." He son nodded, looked at him, stuffy way: "but, but I don''t give up you, can''t give up pupil elder sister, give up cold elder brother, still have small black."


    Tang Ning rubbed her head and said with a smile: "there is no feast that will never end. If there is a chance, maybe we will meet again."


    Listening to his words, her eyes lit up and said, "don''t worry, Tang Tang, I will try my best to practice after I go home, and I will become very powerful. Then I will go to the land of immortals to find you."


    "Good." Downing chuckled, scratched her nose and said, "I''ll take you home then."


    "Good." She was clever and determined to practice well.


    Tang Ning wanted to send her home early, but yue''er said that he would not go back until evening, so Tang Ning had to send her home in the dark and return her to her family.


    The next morning, Tang Ning took 30 students, Han Zhi and Xing Tong back to the college. After they returned to the college, they went to the dean to talk about their recent experience outside, and also told him about her going down the mountain.


    After getting permission, she took a rest on the mountain for a few days. During the rest, she went to the library again. She felt that the books in the library had no great effect on her. Therefore, after the rest, she arranged the cultivation of Hanzhi and Xingtong, and called out the little black in the space and went down the mountain with it.


    Perhaps it was because there were no students accompanying the trip down the mountain. The original owner attached to the hanging ornament on the Tang Shi''s waist asked, "will you send me to reincarnate after you help me recover my lost soul?" If reincarnation, it should be cut off from everything in this life?


    Hearing this, Tang Ning chuckled and asked, "don''t you want to reincarnate? As you are now, reincarnation is naturally the best choice. " Reincarnation is rebirth, rebirth, there will be a new life belonging to her.


    Perhaps, her freshmen will no longer remember the things of this life, and will no longer have any ties with the people in this life, but this is the best for her who has died.


    She looked at the road ahead and said in a slow voice, "in fact, I think you should see dad before you give birth."

 Chapter 793

    At that time, she planned to go to the land of immortals. Before going, she actually wanted to tell him the news that the original Lord had died. After all, he loved her so much. Now the soul of the original Lord can still let their father and daughter see each other for the last time. If they are reincarnated in the future, they will not see it.


    Perhaps it is because downing mentioned her father, the original owner was silent, did not speak.


    Although the original owner didn''t speak, but downing knew what she was listening to, so he continued: "although he didn''t say anything, I think my father knows something. He may be aware of my difference and realize that I am not the original you, but he dare not think, dare not say, and dare not to poke the truth."


    "So I thought, find a chance to talk to him! After all, you are still here. If your soul has already dissipated, maybe I will keep this secret forever and won''t tell him, but now the situation is different. "


    "Let me think about it." The faint voice came out, with a trace of loneliness, after the sound came out, it was quiet again.


    Tang Ning did not say more, but continued to drive her way, in front of the small black fly, sometimes looking back, one person a bird grazing, tired, directly resist the green bamboo and fly to the air.


    One day later, in the evening, she was walking along the hill road, but she saw a small hillside where the weeds piled on the mountain road. Some of them were standing on a wooden card, and some were folded with something and left there. There were weeds and gloomy air around her.


    "Tut, I ran into a mass grave."


    She murmured, glancing at the other side, and quickened her pace to the front, where there was a town to eat and rest.


    She continued walking along the mountain road for about half an hour. When she saw the city gate in front of her, she couldn''t help smiling and went to the city gate. However, just as she was preparing to enter the city, someone came out with a wooden cart, on which were several corpses rolled up with straw mats.


    However, when she passed by the wooden cart, she clearly felt that there were still two living bodies among the bodies rolled with straw mats.


    "Wait a minute." She began to call the man with the wooden board and asked, "who are these people?" As he spoke, he reached out to uncover the mat.


    "Ah, you little monk, how can you do this? These are dead people, and no one claims them. They are to be taken to the mass burial mounds. " The man saw that the little monk actually reached out to uncover the mat, so he stopped him.


    "The dead?" "But there are still two living ones in it," he said with a smile As she spoke, her hand had already pulled a corner of the straw mat and saw two curling figures rolling out with her.


    "Eh?"


    She was slightly surprised to stare at the two men lying on the dead. She had seen some accidents. However, the situation of these two people seems to be not very good. Both of them are purple and black, obviously poisoned, but have a weak breath. If it was not for her accomplishments in building the foundation, it is estimated that they would not be breathing.


    "You little monk, why don''t you let the dead live? What are you going to do The man saw that he actually pulled off the straw mat. He was annoyed and began to push him away.

 Chapter 794

    Tang Ning avoided the hand pushed by the man and pointed to the two people above: "these two people, you can help me to the hospital, they are not dead."


    "That''s what I dragged out of the hospital. There''s only one breath left. The doctors say that we can''t save them. Don''t make a fool of yourself. We''ll go to pray for alms." The man said, while covering the straw mat, looking at the little monk is not big, also does not care with him in general.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning thought about it for a while and said, "then help me deliver it to the inn! This is the reward. " And he took out a gold coin.


    The man looked at the gold coin and was surprised that a little monk could still take out such a gold coin. He sighed and said, "little monk, what do you think you are doing? The dead are not allowed to enter the inn. Even if they have only one breath left, they will not let them in. They are afraid that they will die in the inn


    Said, the man looked at the two men with purple faces and said, "they are both highly toxic. The doctor said that there is no cure. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Do you want to send them to the mass grave?" Asked downing.


    "Where can I send them? These unclaimed ones have to be sent there. " The man said, dragging the scooter will go, who knows the scooter a pull line, suddenly the feeling becomes heavy.


    His body is stiff, thinking: is there a ghost? I wanted to look back, but when I thought of the two purple and black faces exposed by the straw mat just now, he was afraid to turn back, so he quickened his pace and dragged the scooter away.


    At the gate of the city, there was a little monk in Tsing Yi sitting on the carriage carrying the corpse. People couldn''t help but be silly. Did the little monk have a problem? How did you get on the dead man''s cart? What bad luck!


    Only Downing, sitting on the scooter, lifted the straw mat that covered the two men. After helping them with their pulse, he put a detoxification pill into their mouths to save their lives.


    When we got to the mass grave, the rickshaw stopped, and the man closed his eyes and said, "don''t blame me if you have any blame. I''m the one who drags the scooter to make a little money. You don''t have to Ah


    When he turned around and opened his eyes to dig a hole with a hoe, he was frightened by the smiling little monk sitting on the scooter. He exclaimed, the hoe fell to his feet and screamed with pain. The whole man fell back and fell on the grave.


    "You, you, you little monk, how did you get on the scooter! And you don''t even say a word. You want to frighten yourself to death The man yelled angrily. After patting his chest, he kneaded his hurt feet. Then he got up and patted off the sand.


    Seeing the man''s panic, Tang Ning couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "you don''t send people to the inn or to the hospital, so I have to follow you."


    The man snorted and said, "you monk is really in a hurry when you don''t go to pray for alms, but you come to the disorderly burial post. I can tell you, don''t make trouble for me and stay at the same time." He picked up the hoe and went to dig a hole.


    Seeing the man digging a hole over there, Tang Ning took out the silver needle to help the two people detoxify.


    The man over there dug a hole and looked back from time to time. He didn''t know what the little monk was doing. He just shook his head and murmured: "people are dying. They are still tossing around there. It''s really a pit in the brain."


    He put down his hoe and prepared to move the body. However, he saw the two men suddenly twitch and spit out a mouthful of blood, which made him scream like a pig.


    "Ah! It''s a fake corpse

 Chapter 795

    "Cough!"


    Originally, the two people who had fallen into a coma recovered from spitting out a mouthful of blood. Two coughs came out, which made them feel a little unreal at that moment.


    Because of the convulsion and jumped up the body to lie back again, but at this moment, both of them have consciousness. In the blurred sight, it seems that they saw a little ho Shang Zheng in Tsing Yi looking at them with a smile.


    "You..."


    "You''ve been poisoned. Although you spit out poisonous blood, the remaining poison in your body is not clear, and your body has not recovered. Lie down first! Don''t talk much. " Downing signaled to them not to worry.


    The man who was sitting on the ground because of the shock heard the little monk''s words and stretched out his head. He saw that the two men on the scooter were really awake. He was stunned for a time.


    "Alive? Is it really alive? " The doctor said that those who could not be saved were saved by the little monk?


    Downing looked at the man and said, "you''re not going to bury the body, are you? Bury those bodies quickly, and then take the two of them back to the city. "


    Bodies? Bury the body?


    Two men lying on the wooden cart opened their dazed eyes and suspected that they had heard something wrong.


    "Here, where is this?" One of them couldn''t help asking, his voice weak.


    "A mass grave!"


    Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at them with a smile of evil: "you are lying on the wooden cart carrying the corpses. It''s the man who was going to bury you. But you are lucky to meet me. Are you happy?"


    When the two men heard it, they only felt that their brains were pounding and the corners of their mouths twitched. happy? How can they be happy when they are all at the mass grave?


    Maybe it was mentioned to him, they felt as if there was something around them. They looked over their heads slightly, but they just met a dead pale face. For a moment, they felt a breath stuck in their throat, just like someone stretched out their hands and pinched it. They could not breathe for half a sound.


    Seeing this, Downing did not tease them any more, but said with a smile: "you just lie here first! After a while, the man will bury all the bodies and send you back to the city


    The man didn''t go to see them any more. He carried down the corpses and put them into the dug pit together with straw mats. Finally, he covered the soil and stepped on it, and then he set up a nameless wooden card there.


    "Well, go, go, go back." The man clapped his hands when he finished his work. He came back with a hoe. He looked at the two men on the wooden cart and the little monk on the side. He asked, "really take it back to the city?"


    "Well, take it to the inn in the city." Donning said, throwing him a gold coin and saying, "reward."


    The man took the gold coin, thought about it and said, "it''s OK." Then he pushed the wooden cart back.


    The man is the one who transports the dead in the city. People at the gate of the city know him. It is the first time to see him go out with a wooden cart and finally return with two corpses.


    The two men on the scooter were two men who closed their eyes. At this moment, they could not even pretend to be dead. Even if they closed their eyes, they could feel the curiosity and gaze falling on them.


    To the back of the city inn, Downing first to pay the room money, then called a: "waiter, help people to the upstairs guest room."

 Chapter 796

    "Are these two still alive?" The waiter asked, and just as he was talking, he saw the two people lying on the scooter suddenly opened their eyes and looked at him.


    "Well, just live."


    Xiaoer San San San said, to help people up, sent upstairs to the guest room. After they were all sent to the guest room, the waiter who was retiring saw that the little monk had given him more than ten silver coins, and he could not help thanking him happily.


    After settling down, Downing went to the drugstore to buy some medicinal materials and told the waiter to help her cook and deliver them. Sitting in the guest room upstairs, looking at the two men lying on the left and right beds respectively, he said, "the medicine I asked the waiter to buy can make you drink for three days. After three days, the toxins in your body will be removed. In these days, you should not mobilize the spirit breath in your body, so as not to let the remaining poison deepen."


    For the little monk who helped them, the two men were grateful and said, "thank you very much, little master."


    Downing took a look at them and said with a smile, "a man with a good mind will never have bad luck."


    "Little master, have we met?" I always feel that the little monk is familiar.


    "It was a face-to-face encounter." Downing said, looking at the two of them, said: "you also saved a lady and a child, this matter you may still have a little impression."


    As soon as he mentioned it, they remembered that there had been such a thing. It was only a long time ago that they did not expect that they would have saved their lives by reaching out to help others at that time.


    "Take a rest! I''ll see if the medicine is ready for you Said Downing, letting them rest first, and then he went out.


    "Wait a minute, little master." They called.


    At the door, Downing stopped and turned to ask, "is there anything else?"


    The two looked at each other, and then one of them said, "little master, you detoxify us and save us. If this is spread, I''m afraid it will bring you trouble."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning waved his hand and stepped out of the door and said, "don''t worry! I''ve never been afraid of trouble. " After that, he closed the door and went down.


    When she came to the kitchen and looked at it, the waiter was waiting for the stove to boil the medicine. She went over and asked, "is the medicine ready?"


    "Here comes the little master! It''ll be fine in a moment When the waiter saw him, he showed a flattering smile. Who could have thought that the little monk was a generous master!


    Seeing this, Downing nodded and asked him to give the medicine to the two people upstairs. He also gave him some reward, and then he went out.


    When I came to the outside, I saw a few men coming in with iron bars in their hands. While walking, the iron bars were still patting in their hands, and pushing the people in the Inn at the same time, they looked like local tyrants on the street.


    "Gentlemen, gentlemen, what''s the matter?" Seeing this, the shopkeeper came forward in a hurry for fear that all the guests would be driven away.


    Several people did not pay attention to him, but reached out and pushed the shopkeeper away. They walked directly towards Tang Ning and said, "is this little monk? But it''s very delicate! It''s just a little nosy! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the man who came in front of him said something. The iron stick in his hand actually hit downing fiercely. He still scolded: "I let you meddle in your business!"


    "Ah


    The monk didn''t dare to look at the inn, but she was scared.

 Chapter 797

    Tang Ning looked at the iron bar that was waving at her. The next moment, she reached out and blocked the man''s swinging iron bar. The man screamed and the iron stick fell into her hand.


    "It''s quite heavy."


    She pulled the corner of her mouth and said, holding the iron bar, a return hit, a heavy stick will be shot down on the man''s leg.


    "Click!"


    "Ah


    The sound of bone fracture crackled, and the man''s shrill scream was even more shrill. The original arrogant man knelt down because his leg bone was broken. The cold sweat of Dou Zhu big exuded from his forehead, and his face became pale. His body was convulsed by the sudden sharp pain. The scream finally became silent, because it was too painful to make a sound.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Tang Ning asked with a smile, raised the withered head with an iron bar, looked at his pale face, and said, "this is just like this? Don''t lie to me


    Her delicate and excellent eyebrows and eyes smile, like a naughty child in general, a reflection of the way, asked: "next to interrupt your hand, OK? Or the other leg? "


    "Little bald ass! Dare you! Ah... "


    The man was biting his teeth, defiant and defiant. When he saw the words, the iron bar again violently swung and fell. At the moment when he shot down his arm, the man screamed, as if something was broken in his body. It was only covered by the click of bone fracture. At that moment, people could not detect it.


    The man''s shrill scream, startled that side because of this scene and stay several people fierce recollection, angrily drinks to come forward.


    "Kill him for me!" The men who held the iron bars drank furiously. They carried the iron bars and waved them to the little monk.


    "Kill him? How can we do that! It''s not good to fight and kill. "


    Downing shook his head, looked at the people running by and laughed: "but if you want to fight, I can accompany you." The iron bar in the hands of a rotation, with her shadow swept out.


    "Bang!"


    "Click! Ah... "


    The sound of iron bar shooting down, bone fracture and scream filled the ears of the Inn guests. Those guests who retreated to the corner for fear of being affected, watched the little monk beating them one by one with his iron stick. The whole court suppressed those people and let them scream with no strength to fight back. They were stunned.


    Are young monks so cruel now?


    Can''t you say it''s not brutal? In their impression, don''t young monks eat fast and read scriptures? How could this little monk be so different?


    But what''s the matter with them clapping and cheering?


    "Ah! My accomplishments! My accomplishments have been abandoned! "


    The voice of alarm sounded, which was mixed with panic and horror and despair. Compared with the bone being broken, the most terrible and unacceptable thing is to be abandoned.


    They set up so many enemies outside. If they don''t have the strength to cultivate, can they still live?


    "Ah! My accomplishments are gone My accomplishments... "


    "No! I don''t believe it! It is not true. It''s not true! "


    Several people''s crazy look scared the people around, heard them say that the strength of the cultivation was abandoned, for a moment, the eyes of the public were stunned and fell on the little monk.

 Chapter 798

    With an iron stick in his hand, Tang Ning patted it in his palm, glanced at several people who howled on the ground, and said faintly: "why do you want to repair all over the body? If you can''t be good, you''d better waste it. "


    "Who is making trouble here?"


    A shout came, a burst of footsteps also came, with, a man in his 30s of royal clothing stepped in, followed by several guards.


    Tang Ning looked and saw that the man in royal clothes was surrounded by a group of guards outside the inn in addition to several guards behind him.


    "Cousin, this little monk, this little monk breaks our bones and abolishes our accomplishments..." One of the men saw the man coming in and rushed to hold the man''s thigh and cried: "cousin, you must avenge me, you must avenge me!"


    Cousin? Or relatives?


    Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and looked at the man in royal clothes. He was in his thirties. He was a master of spirit. He was dressed in royal clothes and had a jade belt around his waist.


    The man in royal guards stared at the little monk and squinted at him. He said, "take it for me!"


    "Yes The guard should, when even to go forward, who knows an iron bar flew over, beat them back a few steps.


    "Take it? Who are you? " Tang Ning asked, eyes fell on the body of the man.


    "Captain of the city guard! Sun Wei, also the head coach Jin Yi man said calmly in his voice, with a sense of self-confidence and arrogance.


    "Oh? Or the city guard chief? I thought it was a local villain Downing is not slow to say, not unexpected to see his face slightly changed, murderous gas overflowing.


    "Take it for me! If there is resistance, kill on the spot! " The voice of the man in Royal Guards was a trace of ruthlessness. The order of killing made those guards stunned for a moment, and they were hesitant for a moment.


    "It''s a big gesture. People who don''t know think you are the city Lord."


    Tang Ning leisurely said, pulled a side of the bench to sit down, the corner of his eye catch a glimpse of the small two with just boiled medicine shrink to one side, also dare not go upstairs, the way: "the medicine is ready to send up, let them drink while it is hot."


    "Yes, yes." The second mate was in a hurry and carefully walked along the side to the stairs.


    As soon as the man in royal clothing saw it, his eyes narrowed and his hand raised. A chair on one side would hit the waiter who went upstairs.


    If you can''t see the guest on the stairs, you will be knocked down by the corner.


    Hearing the air pumping behind him, he looked back and stood there, staring at the chair.


    At the same time, when downing kicked his foot, an iron bar flew out and hit the chair that hit the waiter. With a bang, the chair was smashed and fell to the ground in mid air. Along with the iron bar, it fell down to a man who was climbing with his broken leg.


    "Ah..."


    The stick directly hit his head, the man snorted, and fainted when he was in front of him.


    "What are you doing? Go up Tang Ning said with a leisurely manner, in sharp contrast to the gloomy man in royal clothes.


    "Kill him! Give it to me The man''s gloomy voice came out and waved the guards forward.


    Downing chuckled, and her beautiful eyes glanced at the guards who wanted to go forward and said, "you can think clearly."

 Chapter 799

    Her eyes on the ground those who have been abandoned cultivation of a few people, leisurely way: "if you want to be like them, you can come up."


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the guards who were still hesitating suddenly changed, and they almost instinctively retreated. Although they are only Qi refining friars, they have been practicing for many years to achieve their current accomplishments. If they are abandoned, they can hardly imagine


    Hearing that he was threatening the guards there, the guards behind him were really scared not to go forward, and could not help biting their teeth: "rubbish! Useless waste! Just such a little monk, do you really fear him? Good! You dare not go up, I will do it myself


    He pulled out the sword he was wearing at his waist, and stepped forward. The sword, with a fierce intention of killing, stabbed the young monk sitting on the bench. The blade was sharp and contained a killing opportunity. One shot was a fatal blow. Obviously, he wanted to take his life with a sword.


    With Tang Ning''s accomplishments, it is not easy to be hurt. I saw sitting on the bench and kicking at the hand of the man holding the sword. The sword immediately took off and flew. When the man exclaimed, his abdomen had been kicked, and the whole person was directly kicked out several meters away, just like a toad, lying on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof! "


    the body of the man in royal clothes twitched slightly. He felt that the foot was like kicking his internal organs apart. He couldn''t stand up even with half a sound of pain. He only heard the guards from the retreat cry, but no one dared to help him.


    Tang Ning moved the bench with him. The feet of the bench directly pressed on the back of the man who just wanted to get up, and slammed him back to the ground. The whole person was lying there and could not struggle.


    "Little bald ass! Let go of me The man in royal clothes angrily scolds and wants to get up, but he is pressed and can''t get up at all.


    Tang Ning took off the round bamboo from his waist and played with it. He hit him with the bamboo''s waving hand. He only heard the man snort, and the hand fell down.


    "You shout! Keep calling She pointed to the man''s head with a round bamboo and said, "are you still the head coach? And the captain? It''s flattering to say it''s a local snake. "


    The man in royal guards couldn''t speak for half a sound. It was a blow on his arm, as if his bone had broken. He was so painful that he couldn''t breathe.


    Being pressed on the ground but unable to move, he let the other party clean up, which made him lose face, and his intention to kill was also moving in his chest. After hearing half a sound, he gritted his teeth and said, "I will not tear you into pieces! It''s hard to let out the fire in my heart


    "You have to be able." Said downing.


    "Little master, let him go, or he won''t let you go." The shopkeeper on one side reminded him in a low voice. After all, this is the chief bodyguard in the city. If something happens, I''m afraid the city Lord will not give him a light hand.


    "Let him go?" Tang Ning said with a smile: "let him go, but you have to make his whole body useless, so as not to bully people all the time."


    "Dare you


    Hearing that the little monk wanted to abolish his cultivation, the man in royal clothes gritted his teeth and said, "if you dare to abolish my cultivation, I will tell you to go from here Ah Before he finished his vicious threat, he screamed at the next moment. His muscles and veins were broken and his accomplishments were abandoned.


    "There is nothing in the world that I dare not do." Tang Ning said coolly and looked at a middle-aged man in a hurry.

 Chapter 800

    "Lord of the city!"


    "Here comes the Lord of the city."


    "Lord of the city!"


    Seeing the scene inside, the middle-aged man stopped for a moment at the door of the inn. His eyes moved away from those who had been abandoned. Then he fell on the little monk.


    At the age of 14 or 15, he was wearing a simple blue dress, wearing an ear stud with purple light on his left and a round bamboo in his hand. He was not the legendary and mysterious Tangshi. Who could he be?


    Recognizing the identity of the little monk in Qingyi, the city Lord rushed forward and bowed his hands and saluted him: "Xiao has met the master of Tang."


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Are they right? Did the city Lord salute the little monk? Tang Shi? The city Lord said that the little monk was Tang Shi!


    After hearing the city Lord''s words, the whole man was like a thunderbolt and fell on the ground. Originally, he wanted to report to the city Lord and asked him to come forward for him. At this moment, he couldn''t say anything.


    Tang Shi? This little monk is actually the tutor of Tianlong college, the one who is honored as Tang Shi?


    For the city Lord can recognize her, Downing is not surprised. After all, as a city Lord, even if he has not seen her, he should know that she is such a person, especially she is so easy to recognize.


    "Master Xiao, this man is your chief bodyguard and head coach?" Tang Ning asked with a smile and pointed to the stiff man lying on the ground with the round bamboo in his hand.


    When the city Lord Xiao came, he also listened to the bodyguard''s general description of things here. When he heard his words, he arched his hands and said, "it''s the people under me who are good. But I didn''t expect that he would make use of my trust to do mischief. Today, Tang Shifu abolished his cultivation, which is also to eliminate harm for the people."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning chuckled: "so say, what he did in the city, Xiao city Lord actually did not know?"


    Xiao Cheng eye skin a jump, hard scalp way: "I have oversight responsibility." How can we not know? After all, Sun Wei is a good knife under his hand, and some things he can''t do are left to him to do.


    Tang Ning played with the round bamboo, and did not ask any more questions. He just said with a smile: "in this case, this man, Lord Xiao, will take it back!" She stood up, flicked the blue clothes on the shell, looked at the damaged tables, and said, "but I have to calculate the compensation. After all, people are open to business."


    "No, no, no, no, just a few tables and chairs." The shopkeeper said in a hurry, but did not dare to ask for their compensation.


    Xiao city Lord laughed and said, "these should be compensated." Then he told the guard on one side to take some money to compensate the shopkeeper. Then he looked at Tang Shi and said, "master Tang, since you have come to the city, you''d better go to live in the mansion! It''s better to let Xiao do his best as a landlord. "


    Tang Ning sun ran a smile and said: "no, I''m just passing by. I won''t stay here for a long time. However, I have two friends upstairs. I may have to ask Lord Xiao to take care of one or two."


    "That''s easy to say." Xiao city Lord said with a smile, knowing that the two friends in his mouth should be the two people the guard said. He looked at the wailing people and said to the guard, "take them all back!"


    "Yes The guard responded and quickly stepped forward to take the people away.

 Chapter 801

    When the city Lord saw that Tang Shi had gone upstairs, he did not stay. Instead, he asked people to take those people back and evacuate all the guards.


    The residents in the corner of the inn saw that the city lord left like this. After a long time, they regained their composure. Then some people said, "is the Tang master mentioned by the city lord the tutor of Tianlong academy?"


    "Who else dares to call master Tang besides him? Naturally, it''s him. Didn''t you see that the city Lord was so polite to Tang Shi? "


    "It''s also true. Sun Wei, one of the chief teachers, has been abolished. Who dares to abolish the cultivation of a spiritual master like this, except for the master Tang?"


    "It''s said that master Tang is proficient in facial divination and can predict good and bad luck, and is accurate when he says it..."


    "Don''t think about it. Master Tang doesn''t always help him to judge his good or bad luck and look at his face."


    "I just want to think that I am very lucky to live in an inn with Mr. Tang."


    The people downstairs were chatting, and the shopkeeper called for the waiter to help clean up the damaged tables and chairs. On the second floor, Downing came to the two people''s guest room.


    The two had heard the sound of fighting downstairs. Later, the second came up again and told them about the things downstairs. Only then did they know that the little master was Tang Shi of Tianlong college.


    "Master Tang, we''ve got you into trouble." Two people apologetically said, if it was not for them, he would not have been in trouble.


    "It''s no trouble. Now that it''s solved, you don''t have to worry about it." Tang Ning waved his hand, sat down at the table and said, "I told the city Lord just now, let him brush you in the sunshine. I believe that even if I''m not here, he won''t embarrass you."


    "Thank you, master Tang." They said gratefully.


    Downing told them a few words, let them drink the remaining medicine, then go back to the room, rest for a night, the next morning in the morning quietly left.


    Not long after she left, the aristocratic families in the city wanted to visit the inn. When she came to visit, they realized that he had left.


    Nobody knows where Tang Shi went? As soon as he left, no one could be found. Some days later, donning, sitting on the plane, finally came to the place where the original owner died.


    "Here we are." Downing picked up the aircraft, jumped out of the air and landed steadily on the hillside.


    "I, I''m afraid..." At the waist ornament, came the voice of the original owner with a trace of fear.


    Downing paused for a moment, thinking of the original owner''s miserable death, he said: "You raise your soul in the gourd! I''ll just look for it. " She died so miserably that she died of fear and despair. This place is a place more terrible than hell for the original owner.


    She reached out to brush the ornament on her waist and let the original owner feel the difference in temperature in the gourd. Then she let go of the six senses and stepped forward to the house to find the lost soul of the original owner.


    However, when she came back to the small dark room, she searched for it several times, but she did not find the soul of the original owner. She had to expand the scope of her search and look around the area.


    For the soul, even if it is lost outside, it should not float too far away. She thinks it should be around this area.


    However, to her surprise, she spent a whole day in this area, and even in the evening, she did not find the soul lost by the original owner.


    "It seems that it can only be used to evoke spirits." She murmured.

 Chapter 802

    However, she frowned at the thought that the soul summoning was bound to let the ghosts of the original hundred Li float over. If there are things from the original owner, it will be simpler. But most of the things of the original owner are in the Tang family. She doesn''t have anything of the original owner here.


    She looked at the night. It was just getting into the night and the night was not deep. If she wanted to evoke spirits, she would wait until midnight.


    Having made up her mind, she began to prepare for a soul calling array around her. After arranging it properly, she sat down in the middle of the array and waited for midnight.


    As midnight arrived, she started the array with spiritual power. She saw a complex and ancient array circle emerging on the ground. The array pattern spread a layer of light with the surge of spiritual power breath. The light power of Buddha light emerged with the departure of the array, emitting a peaceful glory in the night.


    Sitting in the middle of the array, she recited a soul calling mantra in her mouth, only to see the incantation turning into characters from her mouth, spinning around the top of the array.


    The light chant of the soul summoning mantra spread, and gradually, a touch of ghost floated towards the array. They seemed to float unconsciously, but they came closer to the array.


    Tang Ning looked up and saw a touch of ghosts and spirits floating in. They were all dressed in white, with their hair spread out, their faces were pale and their eyes were blank. Some of them had severed limbs, some had only half of their bodies, some had long tongues hanging down their chest, and some had seven holes bleeding


    Seeing the ghosts with different forms of death, Downing''s eyes flitted over them one by one. Among these ghosts, there was no soul of the original owner.


    It shouldn''t be!


    She wanted to think about it, looking at the ghosts that gathered together for about a hundred of them. She did not find them in the past one by one. Finally, she thought about it and called out the original owner.


    "I didn''t find your soul. I may need your help."


    The owner floated out of the ornament and fell in front of her and asked, "how can I help?"


    "Call back your soul with your soul." Tang Ning said, taking out a talisman, moving his hand, the talisman turned into smoke and wrapped the original owner, slowly flying in the array. With the touch of soul flying up, the original Master seemed to fall into a deep sleep and lost consciousness.


    I saw the enchantment mantra around the original owner, about half a column of incense time, there was almost transparent one soul and three spirits floating over.


    Tang Ning took a look and determined that it was the lost souls of the original owner. At present, he put those transparent souls back into the master''s soul. With the soul of the original owner in the pendant, he took a look at the remnant souls. After thinking about it, he read a death spell to send them to their lives.


    After all this, it was midnight. She wiped away the traces of the array on the ground, looked down at the ornament on her waist, and frowned slightly.


    She thought that the soul and soul should be in the Tang family, and she had to go back.


    Looking at the sky, she thought that she should be able to get back to the Tang family before dawn, so she threw out the green bamboo imperial ware and flew to the direction of the Tang family.


    Tang family.


    Dealing with the affairs of the family, busy until midnight, and because of seeing that the dark guards collect information, Tang Xiao, who can''t sleep, walks in the house with his hands.


    Unconsciously, they came to the courtyard of Downing.


    He took a look at the courtyard, although he said that his daughter did not come back to live, but he specially ordered people to find the night pearl inlaid in several corners of the yard and her master bedroom.

 Chapter 803

    In this way, even if she didn''t live here and the light was bright, as if her daughter had been at home, she would not be in the dark when she came back at night.


    Into the inside, followed by Qingzhi also quietly follow, standing on one side did not disturb him.


    Tang Xiao sat down at the stone table in the courtyard and looked at the magnolia tree in the corner, his expression moving. Because he was worried about what his daughter would encounter outside, but he did not know, so he asked the dark Wei to collect and inquire about some things about Tang Shi. When the dark Wei submitted the information, he knew that his daughter had experienced so many things outside and had done so many unexpected things.


    How many abilities does he have when he raised his daughter from childhood? What kind of person is she? Naturally, he also knew that, because of this, when he saw those materials, his heart became a little heavy.


    Because those things, not his rather son can do, will also do, but now, it really happened, this, what is the matter?


    He sat in the courtyard, thinking about everything since she had come back, her words and deeds, her manner and character, all her things. The more he thought about it, the deeper his heart became.


    There was such an idea that he did not dare to go into and think about.


    When you sit in the courtyard, you don''t know when you are sitting in the courtyard, but you don''t know when you are sitting in the courtyard, or you are sitting in the courtyard, and you don''t know when you are sitting in the courtyard


    "No, it''s dawn. I don''t want to sleep. You go to the kitchen and tell me that you''re going to send breakfast here." He waved to him to step back.


    "Yes." Qingzhi should, this just retreated.


    Tang Ning passed through the sky directly with her tools. She entered the Tang family and came to the courtyard where she lived. Just as she was about to jump off, she saw her father sitting in the courtyard below.


    She put on her wig and flew down from the sky, calling out, "Daddy?"


    Tang xiaoleng, who was thinking of something, heard the voice. He looked back instinctively and saw that his daughter didn''t know when he appeared behind him. When he saw her, he called out: "Ning''er? When did you come back? "


    Tang Ning walked forward with a smile and said, "I just came back, Dad, it''s not bright yet! Why are you sitting here? I don''t wear more clothes. "


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao felt warm in his heart and said with a smile: "it''s OK, dad is in good health! But how did you get back? Is there anything I can do for you


    Downing sat down next to him, thought for a moment, and said, "I''m back this time. It''s just..." It''s not very good to talk about it. For a while, I don''t know how to say it.


    "Ha ha, no hurry. I''ve come back. I''ll have a rest first." Tang Xiao laughed and said, "I let Qingzhi go to the kitchen to make some breakfast. I''ll let you chat with me. We''ll have breakfast together for a while."


    "Good." Tang Ning responded with a smile and a sigh of relief in his heart. He had already planned to speak, but when he wanted to speak, he knew it was so difficult to speak.


    She looked around the yard and said, "Daddy, why are so many night pearls inlaid in this courtyard? It will cost a lot of money The Pearl of the night is precious. This head is not small. It is estimated that it took a lot of effort to find it.

 Chapter 804

    "Bright, beautiful." Tang Xiao said with a smile and looked at her and said, "I have heard a lot about you recently. The name of Tang Shi is already a sacred and loud existence in the land of mortals."


    "It''s just fame, and that''s it. It''s mainly about having a good time." Fame and other things have never been her priority. She is used to it at will, and she doesn''t think much of it. However, when she is outside, the name of master Tang and the identity of teacher Tianlong give her a lot of convenience.


    Listening to her words, Tang Xiao sighed: "Ning''er, you are really different. This disposition is not as good as being a father!"


    Tang Ning Mou color micro flash, want to say something, see Qingzhi walked in.


    "Master of the house."


    "Miss."


    Qing Zhi saluted, and was surprised to see her suddenly appearing here. After all, he didn''t see anyone coming in from outside, and if the eldest lady came back, the rest of the family would not be unaware.


    "Well." Tang Xiao answered and asked, "is breakfast ready?"


    "Already." Qingzhi said, turning back to the outside, he saw that the servants brought in the breakfast.


    "Ning''er, come and have a rest after eating something." Tang Xiao helped her scoop a bowl of porridge, and then moved the dish to her: "eat it quickly!"


    "Good." Tang Ning answered, then did not say anything, but quietly began to eat porridge.


    Tang Xiao''s appetite was much better when she had her daughter to accompany her for breakfast. After eating three bowls of porridge in succession, she stopped. Seeing that her daughter came back in the night, knowing that she must have not slept last night, Tang Xiao asked her to go to rest first and went back to the main courtyard.


    Tang Ning went back to her room and had a sleep. When she woke up, it was already evening. She was playing with the hanging ornaments tied in the bag of heaven and earth. She said: "I have returned to the Tang family. If I want to find the remaining soul and soul, I guess I can''t hide it from my father. So I''ll tell him about it later. When it''s night, you can come out and meet him!"


    Silence for a long time, there is a voice out: "good."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning washed and changed her clothes. Then she went out of the room and wanted to go to the main hospital to find her father. However, she had not been discharged from the hospital. She saw that the servants had come in with wine and vegetables and put them on the table.


    "Miss, the owner said that he would come and have dinner with you later." The maid saluted her and said respectfully.


    "Well." Seeing this, Downing didn''t go out again, but was waiting in the courtyard. At this time, the hanging ornament on his waist sent out the voice of the original owner with a trace of sadness.


    "The magnolia tree is still there, but I''m dead..."


    She still remembers that when it was planted, it was so small that she took care of it every day, watered it, fertilized it, and watched it grow day by day. Now, things are different.


    Tang Ning was silent, looked at the magnolia tree, and said: "when the origin is you, when the fate is empty, when the cause is born, there are laws."


    The air was still, only a gentle breeze swept his face. After half a sound, Tang Xiao''s voice with a smile broke the slightly low atmosphere in the courtyard.


    "Ning''er, the dishes that dad asked the kitchen to prepare today are all your favorite. I also asked Qingzhi to go to the cellar to get old wine. We should have a good drink tonight."


    Tang Xiao''s voice came with a smile. When the words fell, he strode in, followed by Qingzhi holding a jar of old wine.

 Chapter 805

    Tang Ning picked up a good mood to welcome forward, and said with a smile: "if dad doesn''t come again, I want to steal."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Tang Xiaolang said with a smile: "at home, if you are hungry, you should eat first, and there is nothing. Come and sit." He took her to the table and sat down.


    Qingzhi came forward with the wine in his arms, poured a small pot out, poured another cup for each of them, and then stood aside.


    Tang Ning was chatting with him while eating. Thinking about what he would like to tell him later, he said, "Dad, don''t drink too much wine. Eat more vegetables."


    "Well, come on, you too." He helped her clip some and said, "are you not eating well outside? Why do you feel thinner every time I come back? "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning a smile, way: "is not thin, is I grow tall, father don''t think I go to grow much taller than the year?"


    "It''s right to be tall. After all, you''re still growing." Tang Xiao said, after eating a mouthful of vegetables, he asked, "Ning''er, how long can you stay at home this time? Look at you. I spend more time outside than at home. My father can''t see you several times a year. "


    "I have nothing to do recently, so I will be at home all this time." Tang Ning said, looked at the side of the green know, way: "you go to the courtyard guard, do not let people close."


    Qing Zhi was stunned for a moment and said, "yes."


    Tang Xiao saw this and knew that she had something to say and asked, "but what''s the matter?"


    Tang Ning raised her hand and laid a sound barrier. When her spiritual power was released, Tang Xiao, sitting beside her, felt the breath of her body. She was stunned and shocked: "Ning''er, you and you have advanced to build a foundation?"


    "I''m already at the top of the foundation." Tang Ning said, looking at him and saying, "it''s a few months advanced, but what I want to tell Dad today is not about this."


    Hearing her words, Tang Xiao was shocked and said: "it''s really incredible that your speed of advancement is so fast!" Although he was shocked in his heart, he soon closed his mind and asked, "what''s the matter you want to talk about? You say, Dad, listen. "


    Downing paused for a moment, thinking how to speak.


    Tang Xiao saw her like this, her face slightly coagulated, and felt that things might be more serious. He said, "if you want to tell me something, don''t worry. Everything has a father."


    A warm current across Downing''s heart, she raised her eyes to look at him, took a deep breath, and then said: "Dad, do you know, once Downing has died?"


    "Bang!"


    Tang Xiao was startled and his hand trembled. The glass in his hand fell to the ground and broke. The wine spilled all over the ground. His whole person stood up instinctively: "you, what do you say?"


    "I''ll let her talk about it." Tang Ning said, with a flick of his sleeve, a touch of smoke appeared on one side, and the next moment, a shadow of the soul in a white dress appeared in the yard.


    "Dad..."


    The original Lord looked at his father in front of him, but he didn''t have any tears. She is a ghost, and tears do not exist in her.


    "Ning, Ning''er! This, no! It''s impossible! "


    Tang Xiao''s whole body shook, only felt that he was about to fall down when he was in the dark. Tang Ning saw this and hurriedly stepped forward to help him sit down. However, the original owner wanted to help him, but his outstretched hand went through his body and couldn''t touch him at all.


    "Dad..."


    The original Lord called, with tears in his voice, looking at the father in front of him, there was no way to speak a thousand words.

 Chapter 806

    Worried that he would get too much shock and faint, Tang Ning took out the oil to help him rub his temple, and said in a soft voice, "Dad, you should calm down and listen to us slowly." Fortunately, let Qingzhi guard the outside, here also isolated the sound.


    Listening to this, Tang Xiao took a deep breath and looked at the two daughters in front of him. One was standing in front of him alive, the other was dead, leaving only a trace of soul shadow. The two people had the same face, but had different attitudes and bearing. When he only looked at them like this, his heart was aching, because he knew that the dead one was the only one left The daughter of a ghost is his real daughter.


    Thinking of this, the iron Zheng Zheng man could not help but red eyes, tears also fell down, his face sad, with self blame and pain, trembling out his hand to the soul shadow and cried: "Ning er Dad, I''m sorry Daughter Dad, I''m sorry for you... "


    Wailing with pain and remorse, when he stretched out his hand through his daughter''s face, he cried, and then thumped his chest.


    "It''s me. It''s dad who''s not good. It''s dad who didn''t protect you It''s dad who killed you It''s me Ah Why didn''t I die? Why... "


    "Oh Dad... " She fell on her knees and fell to the ground crying.


    When Tang Ning saw this scene, she was not very happy, but she also knew that if the sadness was not vented, it would be more bitter to hide in her heart. Therefore, she stood by and watched, until, after a good half sound, she began to speak.


    "In fact, I came back home to find her soul."


    As soon as Tang Ning''s words came out, the grieved Tang Xiaocai gradually stopped crying. He wiped a handful of tears, looked at Tang Ning on one side, and asked, "what''s going on? What the hell is going on here? Why is that so? "


    "This is to start with the second room seizing power." Tang Ning opened his mouth and looked at the owner who was sitting on the ground. Then he put his eyes on Tang Xiao''s body and said, "in fact, at that time, she had already died, and I, originally not belonging to this world, would have entered her body and survived."


    as like as two peas, I am also called Downing. I was also called the "secret family". I was also the same as hers in the last generation. I think this body, maybe my life, is also possible because I can survive in space and time.


    After a pause in her voice, she continued: "I have been able to live again and become the first lady of the Tang family. You also know what happened after that. Originally, I didn''t know that there was still a wisp of soul in my body, but I didn''t know that Tang Ning''s soul did not disperse or reincarnate, but remained in this body because of obsession."


    "Yes, because of obsession, because I don''t give up, I hide in the corner of my body. I see what happened after she became me, what she did, and what she did that I could never do..."


    The soul shadow on the ground took Tang Ning''s words. She stood up, looked at her father, and choked: "Dad, I''m dead, but God sent you a daughter to give you, a person even better than me. Father, daughter is unfilial, and can''t accompany you in the future, Dad..."

 Chapter 807

    Tang Xiao''s eyes turned red and said, "silly boy, Dad never expects you to be outstanding. He just wants to be safe and peaceful, but now..."


    The father and the daughter understood. Finally understand how this is a matter, Tang Xiao then looked at one side of Tang Ning, asked: "Ning Er, how to summon the soul? Will you send her to reincarnation after being summoned? "


    "Before I came back, I had collected other souls for her at the place where she had died. Now I only need one soul and one soul. Only by collecting her soul can I send her to be reborn. Otherwise, I will be a fool with incomplete soul in the future."


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao immediately said, "what do you want to do?"


    "One soul and one soul are lost. If you become an independent soul, you will wander around. The most likely thing is to return to the place where you grew up. So I am going to summon her soul at midnight tonight and help her soul return to its original place."


    After that, Downing said, "after her soul returns, she can stay for another month. After a month, she will have to reincarnate. Otherwise, she will become a ghost, unable to reincarnate again."


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao in the heart or pull pain, not give up, looking at his daughter, thousands of words, all into a sigh.


    "She is pure and good by nature and never does evil. She will have a good place after reincarnation, so don''t worry." Tang Ning opened his mouth and said, taking the original owner back to the pendant, and removing the sound barrier.


    Thinking of what Tang Ning had done for them, Tang Xiao looked at her and said, "Ning''er, thank you for everything you have done for us."


    "That''s what I should do." Tang Ning said with a smile, "from the moment I was born again in this body, you are my father. The Tang family is also my family. All these are my responsibilities."


    She inherited this body and all these things. Therefore, what she did for Tang family, Tang Fu and the original Lord was nothing to her, because all these were within her ability.


    "Good boy."


    Tang Xiao patted her hand and said: "in fact, before that, my father also guessed, because you have changed too much in such a short period of time. I know my daughter, and I know that this is what Ning''er can''t do, but you do it. I know that you may not be Ning''er before."


    "Dad, I will be filial to you instead of Ning''er." Downing looked at him seriously and said.


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao nodded, showing a happy smile. God took one of his daughters, but also sent a daughter, looking at her, as if his daughter had been around, did not leave.


    At midnight, Tang Xiao abandoned all the people in the courtyard, and at the same time removed the dark guard in the house, and ordered Qingzhi to guard outside, while he came to the courtyard.


    After setting up a soul summoning array in the courtyard, Tang Ning released the soul of the original owner to stay in the array when it was midnight. She cast a spell and recited a soul calling mantra in the array. When the character of evocation was diffused and opened on the soul of the original owner, Tang Xiao could not help but lift a heart.


    Is there really Ning''er''s soul in this courtyard?


    After about half a column of incense, he saw a wisp of soul floating out from the magnolia tree in the corner of the courtyard. The soul looked dull, lost six senses, and only appeared because of the call for souls.

 Chapter 808

    Tang Ning didn''t expect that the soul of the original owner would live on the magnolia tree in the corner. At this time, he saw the soul come out and helped him return to his position.


    Tang Xiao didn''t dare to disturb him, but when he saw his daughter''s soul coming out of the magnolia tree, he felt sad. Ning''er, she really loved Nangong Lingyun!


    After a long time, Tang Ning withdrew the array and came forward with the pendant: "Dad, put the jade pendant on your waist first! I have injected the holy power of Buddha light into it. Generally, ghosts and ghosts can''t get close to you, and they will be hurt if they are close to you. "


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao Zheng for a moment, looked at the jade pendant in the waist, he did not expect that Ning''er had given him this jade pendant and this effect, and then nodded his head: "OK, I''ll put it away first when I go back." No wonder she promised to wear it all the time.


    After Tang Ning told him something to pay attention to, he sent him out of the yard. After watching him leave, he went back to his room to have a rest.


    Now the soul of the original owner has been called back. She will stay at home for a month, and then send her to reincarnate before leaving.


    As she lay down on the bed in her room, she could not help thinking that she had to find a time to tell her father that she planned to go to the land of immortals after a while.


    It would be better if he could help him improve his strength and break through to the golden elixir cultivation before he went However, the elixir for breaking through the golden elixir seems to be hard to find here.


    As she thought, she gradually fell asleep.


    For the next half a month, she had been in the house and did not go out. Although she did not go out, the people in the house knew that she was back, but did not know where she always went? How can I leave for a few months?


    During this time, Cheng Yang Zun, who went back to the immortal land to ask where the demon star was hiding, came to Tianlong college again and found Nangong Lingyun who was practicing in seclusion.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Nangong Lingyun is a little surprised, and I don''t know why his master called him out?


    "I remember you said that you are the young master of the south palace family in Qingyun city?" Cheng Yang Zun asked.


    "Exactly." Nangong Lingyun responds.


    "That''s right. You go to Qingyun city with me. I need you to help me investigate some things." He said, turning to go out, and at the same time beckoning him to follow.


    Nangong Lingyun was stunned and said, "master, if you go back to Qingyun City, you may need to talk to the dean or the tutor."


    "No, I said it when I came here." Cheng Yang Zun said, to the outside, directly call out the aircraft to signal him to come up.


    Seeing this, Nangong Lingyun jumped up to Qingyun city with a little tiptoe


    Qingyun City, Tang family.


    This day, Tang Xiao came to the yard, saw Tang Ning lying on the soft couch resting, a school of leisurely color, then called a: "Ning er."


    "Daddy?" Tang Ning opened his eyes to him and asked with a smile, "how did dad come here?"


    "You don''t go out since you call back. You stay in this yard every day. You don''t know what''s going on outside." Tang Xiao shook his head and said, "do you know Lingyun has come back?"


    "Nangong Lingyun?" Downing was slightly surprised: "he should be closed in the college! Why did you come back all of a sudden? "


    "I have been back for two days. I heard that he came back with his master."

 Chapter 809

    Tang Xiao said, slightly pause for a moment, his expression slightly coagulated, said: "after he came back, it seems that he is investigating something. These two days, I heard that Nangong family sent many people to collect information. It seems that his master is looking for someone."


    "Oh, it''s none of our business anyway. Don''t worry about it." She didn''t care much.


    Smell speech, Tang Xiao looked at her and asked: "then you and Lingyun..."


    "Now that he''s back, I''ll talk to him when he''s finished in a few days." After all, this relationship will come to an end without any disease. Who has already been changed!


    Tang Xiao also knew the situation, so he didn''t say any more. He just said, "OK, you have an idea. You can handle it yourself." Then he handed the pendant to her and said, "Ning''er says that you have Buddha light and holy power to support her soul. She wants to stay with you the rest of the time."


    "Good." Tang Ning did not say much, then took over and tied it back to the heaven and earth bag.


    "Dad will go first. I''ll make you your favorite wine duck. I''ll have dinner with you tonight." He told her to eat in the front yard tonight, and then he turned around and left first.


    When downing watched him leave, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the rare quiet moment when the voice of the LORD came into her ears.


    "Master Tang, when you go to see brother Lingyun, can you take me with you?"


    "Yes." Donning didn''t open his eyes, so he did.


    "Thank you." Hearing her promise, the owner couldn''t help but be happy.


    Tang Ning seemed to feel her joy and said, "but you should remember that it is impossible for you and him to be separated by Yin and Yang. You should stop thinking as soon as possible! You know that obsession is not good for you. "


    "I know." She answered and said no more.


    Downing didn''t say any more. Some things had to be understood by herself, but it was not good to say them.


    At Nangong''s home, Nangong Lingyun looked at the master sitting in the pavilion. Seeing that he was looking through the materials in his hand with a slight twist on his brow, he didn''t seem to be satisfied with the materials. So he asked, "master, are there people in these materials that the master wants to find?"


    Since he came back, he asked him to collect information in Qingyun City, nothing more than whether there were any strange and special people. However, he said little. Naturally, there were not many people he could find. What did his master do with those people?


    "No Cheng Yang Zun shook his head, threw the information in his hands aside, stood up and said, "there is no one in line with the above, neither is it."


    "Let me find that man again." Nangong Lingyun said, listening to his master''s voice.


    Cheng Yang Zun stood up and said, "no, the demon star is too deep. I''m afraid you can''t find him even if you turn over the whole city."


    "Demon star?" Nangong Lingyun was stunned: "master, is there a demon star in Qingyun city?"


    "Not bad."


    Chengyang venerable nodded his head and said: "I came here under the command of Ziyang Xianzong. I wanted to kill the demon star before it grew stronger. In order to avoid future disaster to the world, I didn''t think about it. I went back here for more than a year, but I didn''t find it. This time, I went back to the sect again. The patriarchal elder martial brother pointed out to me that it can be found in Qingyun City, so I brought you here Thinking that you are familiar with Qingyun City, you may be able to help, but unexpectedly... "

 Chapter 810

    He shook his head and said, "the demon star is too deep. It''s really hard to find him out."


    "Master, don''t you know whether the demon star is a man or a woman, and is always rare?" Nangong Lingyun looked at him and said, "Qingyun city has a large population. If there is a direction, maybe it''s better to find a point."


    "I''ll see the stars again tonight." He waved and said, "get out of here!"


    "Yes."


    Nangong Lingyun replied, and then he retreated. He thought that he had been busy with this matter since he came back. Today, he should be able to take some time to visit Ning''er at the Tang family. If he can, he hopes that he can make an appointment to pay a big gift this time.


    This idea together, he footed a meal, thought, or give Ning''er a surprise?


    If the dean of Tianlong college is invited to talk about this matchmaker for him, his family, whether his father or his grandfather, or even the elders of his family, will not stop him. If his master is asked to testify for them, he feels that his family and the Tang family will not have a second opinion about this marriage.


    Moreover, if you can invite the dean of Tianlong college to talk about matchmaking, and then let his master marry him, this marriage is also very respectable to the Tang family. In the future, Ning''er will marry into his family, and no one in the family or outside will despise her.


    Thinking of this, he could not hide his excitement. He went back to the hospital and came to his master: "master, I have something to ask for."


    Cheng Yang Zun was thinking about the demon star. Seeing that he came back again, he asked, "what''s the matter? Say He still attaches great importance to this disciple. It is rare for him to ask for help. Naturally, there is no reason why he should not.


    "Master, I want to ask you to marry me." He opened his mouth and said what he intended.


    "Master marriage?" Cheng Yang Zun was stunned: "who do you want to marry? You want to marry the woman of this mortal land? "


    "Yes, I want to marry Tang Ning, the eldest daughter of the Tang family. She grew up with me in childhood. When I went to the college for training in 15 years, I promised her that the day when the magnolia tree grew up would be the time to marry."


    Hearing this, Cheng Yang Zun frowned and said, "you are now worshipping me. I thought I would take you to Ziyang Xianzong after killing the demon star this time. I will choose a good marriage for you in the future. But if you marry here..."


    "Master, what I like best."


    Hearing this, Cheng Yang Zun was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "in this case, you should be a teacher."


    Thank you very much Nangong Lingyun said happily, and after a respectful salute to him, he said, "master, I may want to go back to the college. I want to ask the dean to do this media for me."


    "Go Cheng Yang Zun indicated, but he didn''t expect that this disciple was still a kind of infatuation.


    "Thank you, master." Nangong Lingyun said, after a ceremony, he retired.


    After leaving here, he went to his grandfather and father and told them that he would go back to the college. He would come back soon and let them take care of his master for him. Then he left for the college.


    In this regard, the Nangong family didn''t ask much, just let him pay attention to safety on the road.


    In the Tang family, Tang Ning sent someone to Nangong''s house. He wanted to meet Nangong Lingyun and talk about the two of them. Unexpectedly, he learned that Nangong Lingyun had returned to the college and was not at home, so he had to give up.

 Chapter 811

    It took only about two days to return to the college.


    "You want me to be your matchmaker?" The Dean was stunned, stroked his long eyebrows and laughed: "I have lived so many years, but I have never been a matchmaker for others."


    "In fact, I had an oral engagement with Miss Tang Ning, but later something happened to her. She lost all her strength and became an ordinary person. I was worried that the family would look down on her in the future, so I wanted to ask the dean to mediate for us and hope that the president could succeed." Nangong Lingyun bowed his hand and saluted him.


    Listening to this, the Dean stroked the hand of long eyebrow slightly, and the face of Fu Xiang had a trace of surprise: "one''s strength has been lost, reduced to ordinary people?"


    "Yes, but if I go to the land of immortals in the future, I will collect some pills for her to help her practice." Nangong Lingyun said.


    The Dean took a look at him and said, "your own strength and talent are excellent, and you have worshipped Cheng Yang Zun as your teacher. You have a bright and open fairyland. If you go to the land of immortals in the future, why should you worry about being without a wife? If your wife is able to practice, she will have only one hundred years of life. "


    Seeing that he wanted to talk, he raised his hand to stop him and said, "don''t worry about your childhood affairs. Although I don''t often walk around, I''ve heard a lot about her. I''m afraid that there''s no possibility of practicing again in this life. The difference between immortal practitioners and ordinary people is that the former can increase their longevity and their appearance is old and slow, while the ordinary people are growing year by year One year old. "


    Have heard too many such words, Nangong Lingyun still shook his head, way: "I don''t care."


    "In that case, I''ll go with you, my old bone." Seeing that he was determined, the Dean didn''t say more. He just said, "you have to wait at the gate of the college first. I''ll tell you something and go there."


    "Thank you, Dean." He saluted him gratefully, and then went out.


    Su Yanqing came to ask Yan for advice on some cultivation problems. When she went back, she ran into Nangong Lingyun. Seeing him, he was surprised: "didn''t I hear that you went back to the city with your master? Why are you still in college? "


    "Yan Qing, I was just looking for you."


    When Nangong Lingyun saw him, he showed a smile and went up to him and said, "I''ve come here to ask the dean to make a matchmaker for me. This time I go back, I want to make a marriage engagement with Ning''er, and pass the big gift. It''s all right. I''ll ask my master to marry me. Do you have time recently? Or go to Qingyun city with me and have a drink of mine. "


    On hearing this, Su Yanqing was stunned: "do you really want to marry Miss Tang? But didn''t I hear you say that she didn''t want to marry you and that you had given up your oral engagement when you were a child? "


    "That''s because she''s been a total failure of cultivation, but since that time I''ve blocked a sword for her, she knows that my mind will not change, so she has promised to give me a chance. Later, we also went out to play several times. This time, I wanted to visit her and tell her about our marriage, but I think it''s better to give her a surprise."


    Nangong Lingyun said with a smile, "the dean is the matchmaker. My master is the master of the marriage. I don''t think she, the people of the Tang family or my family will object to it."

 Chapter 812

    Hearing this, Su Yanqing was stunned: "you mean that you asked the dean to act as matchmaker for you and your master to marry. You didn''t tell her that?"


    "Surprise her, of course, you can''t let her know in advance, otherwise, where is the surprise?" Nangong Lingyun said with a smile, "the Dean has promised to follow me to Qingyun city. I have known you for many years. I am very happy in my life, and I hope you can be present."


    After hearing this, Su Yanqing gave him a deep look and said, "Lingyun, I think this is a big deal. You should talk to Miss Tang in advance and discuss it. After all, I have learned a lot about her from you. She thinks she should be a very independent person. She gives you a chance to try to accept you, but not really accept you. You go back this time I''m afraid it''s not very good to ask the dean to go to the media


    Maybe it was because of the rapid improvement of his strength, or because he became a member of the Xianzong sect, he felt that he was a bit of a dictator. In the event of marriage promotion and engagement, it was the business of the two families. However, he arranged all this, but the other party did not know. If he knew, would it really be a surprise?


    "This is a happy event. What''s wrong with it?" Nangong Lingyun said with a smile. He looked at the sky in the distance and said, "Yan Qing, to be honest, I don''t want to give Ning''er a chance to retreat."


    Su Yanqing was silent. After half a ring, he said, "master Tang told us to practice in seclusion before going down the mountain. I''m afraid I won''t be able to go. But if you get married on that day, I''ll have a cup of wedding wine and send a congratulatory gift."


    "In that case, I''m not forced to." He said, pause, ask: "don''t you know where Tang Shi is going?" This time, he wanted to invite Mr. Tang to go with him, but he didn''t know where he had gone.


    "I don''t know. Tang Shi has gone nowhere. The whole college doesn''t know where he went." If someone knows, it''s only cold knowledge and star pupil, right?


    "Well, I''ll go first." He nodded and said nothing more. Then he turned to the front door of the college.


    After watching him leave, Su Yanqing went to Tang Shi''s cave.


    Since Tang Shi went down the mountain, although he told them to practice in seclusion, how could they be so quick to be obedient after wandering outside for several months?


    During this period, most of the 30 students gathered in Tangshi''s cave. Sometimes they exchanged views, sometimes they sat down with each other, and sometimes they chatted. The days were leisurely and leisurely. More importantly, situ and ye feibai wanted to know from the mouth of Han Zhi and Xing Tong that where was the Tang Shi''s family? There are other people in his family and things like that.


    It''s a pity that Han Zhi and Xing Tong don''t disclose at all, which makes people feel helpless.


    "Star Tong, do you want me to accompany you for two moves?" Yin qianze sat under the tree and looked at the star pupil who was practicing martial arts. He said with a smile: "for this kind of attack move, it''s better to have an opponent, otherwise it won''t work."


    The situ on one side glanced at him and said, "you seem to be very fierce."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, general." Yin qianze laughed with a loud voice. He was about to walk towards the star pupil when he was about to jump. A leg wind swept over him.

 Chapter 813

    "Sneak attack!"


    Yin qianze let out a low cry and immediately avoided his leg sweeping attack. At the same time, he also kicked at him. The two fought back and forth, and the people around saw it and just looked at it like a good play.


    In any case, this kind of drama was performed almost every day in this period of time. Without any accident, after more than ten moves, situ won. However, before they could see the two winning, they saw Su Yanqing come back.


    "Yan Qing, why did you go so long? Don''t you mean to ask Yan for advice? How can you feel like you haven''t seen strict guidance Ye feibai asked with a smile, lying in the shade under the tree.


    Su Yanqing took a look at them, walked to one side and sat down, and said, "I saw Yan guide, but when I came back, I met Lingyun and talked with him for a few words."


    "Nangong Lingyun? Didn''t he go back to Qingyun city with his master? Why did you come back? " Situ kicked Yin qianze away from him. Seeing that he avoided, he indicated that he would not fight.


    Even Han Zhi, who is sitting still, and Xingtong, who is practicing martial arts, can''t help but look at Su Yanqing. Compared with them, they know the relationship between Nangong Lingyun and the master, so naturally they will pay more attention to it.


    "He came here to ask the dean to mediate for him. I heard from him that the Dean agreed. They should have gone to Qingyun city." Su Yanqing said, but did not intend to say more, open the book to look at.


    However, other people did not feel much, but Yin qianze and song Yixiu, who had met Miss Tang, were slightly surprised.


    Yin qianze almost instinctively said, "is he going to marry the Tang family lady? She is an ordinary person with no accomplishments. Although she is really gorgeous, her family members should not agree with him to marry a woman who is unable to practice? What''s more, with Nangong Lingyun''s present status, they don''t think it''s appropriate! "


    Star pupil looked at him one eye, eyebrow tiny frown, what is to call with Nangong Lingyun''s identity with her master son not suitable? It seems that her master''s son is not worthy of Nangong Lingyun. It is clearly that Nangong Lingyun is not worthy of her master.


    Cold know lips slightly pursed, listen to their words, also think about things. Nangong Lingyun plans to marry the master? Did the master agree? Impossible?


    "Miss Tang agreed to marry him?"


    Song Yixiu is also a little surprised. Such a woman is very independent. He thinks that she should be able to see the gap between her and Nangong Lingyun. With her intelligence, she should not be able to agree to this marriage. After all, when she is old and grey, the person she is facing is just the same year, and her face remains unchanged. How cruel is that scene to her?


    Su Yanqing, who looked at the books, looked at them in surprise. She seemed surprised at their attention to the matter. However, she felt that there was nothing wrong with it. She said, "I heard Ling Yun say that he asked the dean to act as a matchmaker and asked his master to marry him. He wanted to surprise Miss Tang. So he should have told her about it first."


    Then he closed his book and said, "when I met him, he asked me to go with me to Qingyun City, but I declined. I don''t know why, I feel that he is not doing a good job. I only say that if he marries in the future, I will go to have a cup of wedding wine and send a congratulatory gift."


    Situ sneered: "what''s the wedding wine of Lingyun in Nangong?"

 Chapter 814

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, his wedding wine in Nangong Lingyun is not good to drink. When will you invite us to drink your wedding wine?" Chen Dao grinned and winked at him with a funny look.


    Situ raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I am a man who focuses on cultivation. I am not as devoted to love as Nangong Lingyun. However, if I get married in the future, I will invite you to a wedding banquet."


    "Well, we''ll remember." Someone said with a smile that he would not forget when he arrived.


    All of them are still talking and laughing. Hanzhi and Xingtong have quietly returned to the cave.


    "The master may have gone down the mountain to go home. Now Nangong Lingyun has invited the dean to marry him, but the master has been kept in the dark. We have to go back to avoid things getting out of hand." Han Zhi said in a calm voice.


    "Do you think the master won''t agree with Nangong Lingyun?" Asked the star pupil.


    Han Zhi said in a deep voice: "if the master agreed, I would have already agreed. Would you wait until now? Nangong Lingyun is doing this without his master''s knowledge. If the president of the court personally comes to the Tang family to propose marriage for Nangong Lingyun and the master of Nangong Lingyun, then he will be in a dilemma. So we have to rush back before this happens. "


    Hearing this, Xingtong nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "but we don''t have any aircraft. It will take more than a month to get back to Qingyun city from here, and there will be no time for anything."


    "That''s why I asked you to come in and discuss it." Han Zhi looked at her and said, "if we want to go back, we must have flying machines, but even situ and they don''t have them. However, they don''t have them. Tianlong college does."


    "Do you want them to come forward and talk to the tutor and ask him to send us back?"


    The star pupil was slightly surprised and hesitated: "but in this way, they asked, what should we say? If you don''t tell me why, I''m afraid they won''t help you! "


    "The identity of the master can''t be revealed, but there''s something that can be used."


    Han Zhi looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes and said, "after they went out with the master, they didn''t come back. They didn''t come back. Situ always disdained Nangong Lingyun. But song Yixiu and Yin qianze had been to the Tang family and met the master. With Su Yanqing, I think it''s not difficult to encourage them to go down the mountain to see something lively. ¡±


    listening to this, Xing Tong couldn''t help looking at him with a surprised look on his face. Obviously, he even calculated the character and temperament of situ and others. After half a sound, she stared at him and said, "I didn''t expect that you were such a cold knowledge."


    At the same time, the people outside chatting casually looked back and found that Hanzhi and Xingtong were missing. They were surprised and said, "what about Hanzhi and Xingtong? It''s still here. Why is it missing? "


    Niu vigorously touched his nose and said, "I just saw them sneaking into the cave."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, what''s furtive? What nonsense! It''s obvious that they''re whispering. " Yin qianze said with a smile. As soon as his voice fell, he motioned them to look at the cave and said, "you see, this is not coming out?"


    When Han Zhi and Xing Tong went out of the cave, they saw the joking eyes of the people looking at them. They looked at each other and walked towards them.

 Chapter 815

    "There''s something we want to discuss with you." Han Zhi said, and his eyes fell on situ and ye feibai. Of the 30 people, they had always been the people who made decisions. Generally, as long as they agreed, other people would not have any opinions.


    Listening to this, not only situ and ye feibai, but almost all of them were somewhat surprised. After all, they were the followers of master Tang. They would only listen to master Tang''s orders and would not say that there was anything to discuss with them. Therefore, they would listen to their words, and everyone looked at each other.


    "What''s the matter? You say Situ asked.


    "We want to borrow a plane to go to Qingyun City, but we can''t borrow it because of our identity, so we want to ask you for help." Han Zhi said.


    On hearing this, situ was stunned for a moment, and then asked several questions: "to Qingyun city? What are you going to Qingyun city? You want to borrow an aircraft? Is this a rush? Is it that Tang Shi went down the mountain to Qingyun city this time


    "Is Tang Shi from Qingyun city? That''s why you want to find master Tang? " Ye Fei''s white eyes are slightly bright. He stares at them with a flash of essence. He says, "you made this decision just now when Yanqing talked about Lingyun and the Tang family in Qingyun city. Is Tang Shi''s family the Tang family in Qingyun city?"


    Yin qianze clapped his hand and exclaimed: "is it so? No wonder I think that Miss Tang looks so similar to master Tang. If we say that she is related by blood, it makes sense. "


    "Really? Is master Tang from the Tang family? In this way, if Nangong Ling goes to marry the eldest daughter of Tang family, will he and Tang Shi become relatives? " Gao Chen also exclaimed, a look of surprise.


    "The Tangshi surname is Tang, and the Tang family is also Tang. Even if it is not a family, it must have something to do with it." Song Yixiu narrowed his eyes, and there was a light in his eyes, as if he was excited to find something important.


    Listening to their words, Su Yanqing could not help thinking. Tang Shi is a member of Tang family? Is it Miss Tang''s family?


    The face of cold know is all black, he just said a, how did they fill so much brain?


    "Go! We''ll go to Yan director. I don''t think it''s possible to borrow the aircraft, but if he goes with us, it''s not a problem. " Sima''s eyes were full of excitement. He patted Han Zhi on the shoulder and said, "this is for us to do! You wait here. "


    Situ looked at them with a smile and said, "anyway, we haven''t practiced in seclusion recently, so let''s go to Qingyun city to have a look! Is there anything you don''t want to go? If you don''t want to go, say it


    "Go! All of you! How can such things be without us? "


    "Yes, go! Come along


    Seeing that everyone was in high spirits, situ said, "that line, feibai, Yixiu, Yanqing, and brother Niu, you should follow me to find Yan Dao."


    "Good!" Several people should, then follow him to find Yan guide, behind Yin qianze called: "I also go! Wait for me As soon as the voice fell, he ran after him.


    Star pupil also pursed lips, looking at this scene, how do you feel that the development of the Lord is not quite the same as cold knowledge expected? But what about him! The final result is the same.


    "Han Zhi, is Tang Shi really a member of the Tang family in Qingyun city?"


    "Cold knowledge..."


    See all around cold know to ask, star pupil stretch out a hand, way: "we go to pack things."

 Chapter 816

    Han Zhi didn''t want to talk. He just thought, if the master saw such a large group of students following him, would he be killed?


    In the Tang family, Tang Ning did not know these things. During this period, she was living in seclusion, reading books in the hospital, playing with some drugs, so she was not very concerned about the outside things.


    Today, Tang Xiao is in charge of the Tang family, so there is no problem. Although she has the status of a little master in the Tang family, they all feel that she can''t practice, so just like an idle person, she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    After three days, Nangong Lingyun went home and prepared something to propose a marriage. Because the news was blocked, people outside knew that Nangong''s family had prepared a lot of valuable things during this period.


    But when they thought of the venerable who lived in the Nangong family, they didn''t think much about it. They thought that the things of Nangong family were prepared for the venerable.


    Han Zhi, Xing Tong, situ and others came to Qingyun city one day later than Nangong Lingyun. They didn''t want to be too high-profile, so they got off the aircraft at a distance from Qingyun City, and the party went to Qingyun city.


    Yan was pulled by them. When he saw Qingyun City, he asked, "what are your plans after entering the city? Where are you going to settle down? "


    "Don''t worry, guide Yan. I''ve already arranged a place to live. In Qingyun City, there''s the property of situ''s family. We''ll all live in other courtyards, and we don''t have to stay in the inn."


    Situ said with a smile, turned his head and looked at Han Zhi and Xing Tong on one side. He asked with a smile, "don''t you mind?"


    Cold know and star pupil look at each other, way: "we still have something." The implication was that he did not want to go to another hospital arranged by him.


    "To the Tang family? Do you want me to accompany you? " Situ asked with a smile, there was a trace of expectation in his heart. Is Tang Shi really a Tang family? I really want to find out.


    Han Zhi''s face was black, glanced at him, and did not speak.


    "Well, well, don''t tease him."


    Ye feibai patted situ on the shoulder and said: "they have something to do, so let''s not mix it up. These two days, we have been sitting on the aircraft, you are not tired, I am tired."


    "They have something important to do. Let them do it first! You can tell them the address of other hospitals. If they finish their work, they can also go to other hospitals to rest. " Su Yanqing also spoke.


    Seeing this, situ didn''t say any more. He just told them where to leave the courtyard. After saying goodbye to them, he rushed into the city.


    After entering the city, they were also worried that they would follow secretly, and they made a detour. After confirming that they did not follow, they went to the back door of the Tang family.


    "Who are you?"


    The secret guards in the dark saw that they were sneaky and sneaked in through the back door. Even though they were drinking, two dark guards in black also came out and pointed their sharp swords at them.


    "My own people!"


    Han Zhi opened his mouth and at the same time took out the token representing his identity to the two people.


    The two dark guards took a look and saw that it was the token of their dark guard camp. When their eyes fell on the star pupil''s eyes which were different from those of others, their eyes flashed.


    "It''s you!" Two dark Wei heart slightly surprised, at the beginning by the home owner into the house, and then quietly disappeared that maid.


    The star pupil looked at them, then closed his eyes and did not speak.

 Chapter 817

    "Where''s the lady? We have something urgent. " Han Zhi said, looking at two people.


    "The eldest lady is in the courtyard." Two people slightly side figure, let them in, watching them quickly walk inside, one of them said: "he should be Han Zhi, right? How can we improve our strength so fast? "


    "I heard that she was following the eldest lady, but this time she came back without him." Another said, thinking, "and that girl."


    "Since they are our own people, don''t worry about them." When the man had said it, he hid himself in the dark again.


    Donning is wearing a simple dress, grinding medicine in the hospital, suddenly heard two voices come.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    When listening to this voice, she was stunned for a moment, looked back, and saw that it was really cold knowledge and star pupil. She could not help asking, "how did you come?" She thought she had heard it wrong! I don''t want to be them.


    "Master, my subordinates may have exposed the master." Cold know guilty bow head.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked, "what''s going on? Talk about it. " She stopped what she was doing, got up, went to one side, washed her hands, and then went to the table and sat down.


    "Master, this is what happened. After you left, the 30 students did not go to the closed door, but gathered in the cave. A few days ago, we heard that Nangong Lingyun went back to school and asked the dean to come with him to Qingyun city. He said that he wanted to find the Dean to talk about the media and give you a surprise. We..."


    Han Zhi said the general process of the matter, and then lowered his head with some guilt: "so they all guess that the master is from the Tang family."


    After hearing his words, Tang Ning frowned and said: "so, Nangong Lingyun really invited the Dean over?"


    "Yes." Han Zhi nodded.


    "Well, I see, then! You go to situ and stabilize them. Don''t let them mess. I''ll talk to Nangong Lingyun at Nangong''s house. " She began to command, did not expect Nangong Lingyun to secretly plan this matter after coming back.


    If she was the original owner, maybe she would be surprised, but unfortunately she was not. And this time she was ready to make it clear to him, but he made such a thing.


    "Don''t you blame your subordinates?" Han Zhi looked at her, after all, it was because of him that 30 students came here, and would guess that he might have something to do with the Tang family. If the master''s hidden identity was discovered because of him, then


    On hearing this, Tang Ning waved his hand and said carelessly: "it''s OK. It''s good that you''ve come back to talk about it. Recently, I''ve been staying in the mansion and haven''t gone out. The Nangong family has also deliberately concealed this matter, so I haven''t received any news. As for situ and others, since they are here, please come! Just don''t let them make any trouble. "


    "Yes, that belongs to go down to the other courtyard and look at them." Han Zhi was relieved.


    "Star pupil, you also go together. When the matter comes to an end, it is estimated that you will almost go to the land of immortals." Downing signaled that she would go to another hospital.


    "Yes." Star pupil also should a, line after a ceremony, this just and cold know together quietly leave, go to other courtyard.


    Watching them leave, Tang Ning bounced his robe and stood up. He went back to the room and changed into a clean dress. Then he went out and prepared to go to Nangong''s house to find Nangong Lingyun.

 Chapter 818

    When he got out of the mansion, he went directly to Nangong''s house by carriage.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Nangong''s home was a bit low. After knowing that he had invited the dean of the college to negotiate matchmaking for him, the Nangong master''s face was not good all the time.


    These two days, he has been watching himself busy there, ready to propose things. Nangong''s ancestors did not pay attention to this, but accompanied the dean to play chess and chat.


    "So you don''t really agree with this marriage?" After the Dean dropped a chess piece, he looked at Nangong Laozu.


    "If the girl in the Tang family can practice, we will have no opinion. It''s a pity!" Nangong Laozu shook his head, left a son, and then said: "but I think Lingyun is also deeply attached to her. You see, we went to the college to invite you to negotiate matchmaking for him, and also wanted to ask his master to marry him. We can''t stop him from doing so."


    Hearing the speech, the president stroked his long eyebrows. He was just meditating and did not speak.


    On the other side, Nangong Lingyun heard that Tang Ning was coming to him. He immediately put down what he was doing and went to the front yard. He strode to the front yard and saw her dressed in blue and blue clothes with long hair spread behind her. She was sitting there drinking tea. Her temperament was elegant and outstanding. Her manner was natural and charming. Her eyes were slightly soft and her face was smiling.


    "Ning''er."


    He called and strode forward.


    Tang Ning obviously felt that the ornament around her waist moved. She put down her tea cup and pressed it down naturally. At the same time, she stood up and looked at Nangong Lingyun who came in.


    Although she was in the college, she didn''t have a chance to meet him. Now, seeing him full of vigor and vitality, she naturally showed the momentum of a superior person in his manner. She pursed her lips slightly and showed a shallow smile.


    "Long time no see. You look very different."


    Strength can change a person and make a person more confident. Maybe he didn''t realize it. But when she saw him again today, she finally understood why he prepared everything secretly, invited the dean to act as matchmaker and asked his master to marry him.


    The light in his eyes, the momentum of his whole body, and the confidence in his behavior radiated from the inside out. This time I saw him, I found that his momentum had been faintly overwhelming his father.


    He came forward with a smile, reached for her hand, and said, "I am still Nangong Lingyun, that one loves you Nangong Lingyun."


    Downing took back his hand and said, "I have something to tell you this time. Can you find a convenient place to talk to?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun was surprised and thought for a while and said, "let''s go to Yipin building! It''s almost dinner time. Let''s go to dinner and talk at the same time. " The government is arranging to propose marriage. In order to avoid being seen by her, she can only take her outside.


    "Good." Downing just laughed and went out with him.


    Cheng Yang Zun is busy looking for the demon stars these days, but he can''t find them. Therefore, he goes out to look for them these two days.


    This meeting happened to come back from the outside. As soon as he entered the front yard, he saw a beautiful woman in a long blue dress beside him. When he saw the woman, his eyebrows were slightly twisted and his eyes were slightly coagulated. His eyes were looking up and down on her.

 Chapter 819

    "Master." When Nangong Lingyun saw him, he called out and went forward to salute him.


    "Well." He nodded, his eyes still falling on Downing.


    "Master, this is downing." Nangong Lingyun introduced and said to Tang Ning: "Ning''er, this is my Master Cheng Yang Zun."


    "I have seen Cheng Yang Zun." Downing graciously saluted him.


    Seeing master staring at Tang Ning all the time, Nangong Lingyun said, "master, Ning''er and I are going to Yipin building. Do you want to go together?"


    Cheng Yang Zun said: "you go! Come to me when you come back. "


    "Yes." Nangong Lingyun should, this just left with Tang Ning.


    When Tang Ning went out, she always felt that the eyes of Cheng Yang Zun fell on her body like a shadow. It seemed that she was looking at something, which made her feel a little puzzled.


    When she changed back to women''s clothes, her strength and accomplishments were restrained, and the Buddhist light and holy power in her body were also collected. Let alone Chengyang Zun, it is estimated that even the patriarch of Ziyang immortal sect might not be able to see the Buddha light and holy power she had collected. So, what was he looking at all of a sudden?


    They went to Yipin building in a carriage and went up to a box on the second floor. When the waiter wanted to ask them what they wanted to eat, they listened to Downing''s voice.


    "For a moment! I''ll call you after you order. " Said Downing, motioning him to step back first.


    "Yes." The second mate responded and retired first.


    Nangong Lingyun, seeing that she was serious, seemed to have something important to say, so she poured a cup of tea for her and asked, "what''s the matter? So dignified? "


    Tang Ning took a look at him and said, "I heard that after you came back, I wanted to find a chance to tell you about something. Only last time I sent someone to your house, your family said you went back to college."


    Nangong Lingyun smiles and says, "well, it''s going back to the college to do some things."


    "Let''s call it a day." She spoke directly. Seeing his face change slightly and the smile on his face disappeared, she said in a slow voice: "actually speaking, we have never started. From the beginning, I told you that we were impossible. Later..."


    Her voice stopped and said: "I was moved to see you block a sword for me. To tell you the truth, I was moved at that time, but I thought very clearly during this period of time. Moving is not love. I really don''t have the feeling of heart to you, so this time you come back, I always want to tell you clearly..."


    Her words stopped because she saw him crush the teacup in front of her, the tea water came out, and the pieces stabbed into the palm. The blood oozed from his fist, dyed the table top red, and dropped to the ground.


    She frowned slightly and looked at the ugly Nangong Lingyun. She saw that his irrepressible momentum and the power of the spiritual master''s peak permeated the whole body, and the whole person exuded a low pressure.


    After half a sound, his breath was completely collected. He looked at his fist clenched with broken tea cups and the blood flowing from his fingers. His voice was slightly low and said: "although it is bleeding, it does not have my heartache."


    As soon as the voice fell, he raised his eyes to look at her and said, "you have changed. You used to like me so much. You said that when you grow up, you will marry me and be my bride. Now, you say that being moved is not a heartbeat. Why? Tell me why! "

 Chapter 820

    Downing stood up, looked into his eyes and said, "I told you a long time ago, I''m not the downing of that year. It''s a predestined relationship between you and me."


    She stepped out, walked two steps and then stopped: "that time, you blocked a sword for me and sucked out the poison in my body. I will remember this kindness. It is my Downing''s debt to you. If there is anything I need to help in the future, I am duty bound."


    She opened the door and went out. When she went outside, she stopped and looked at Su Yanqing not far away. Then she took back her eyes and stepped down the stairs and took a carriage to the Tang family.


    Su Yanqing was stunned. When he saw the blue figure, he almost called out Tang Shi. However, seeing that she was a woman with long hair and waist, she could bear it. She thought that she should be Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family.


    Miss Tang is here, and the people in the wing room can guess it without thinking about it.


    He stepped forward, came to the open door and looked inside. He saw Nangong Lingyun sitting there with his hands on one side seeping with blood. He frowned and went in.


    "Lingyun."


    See his hand holding a broken teacup, blood is still flowing, he silent sigh, sat down beside, way: "your hand should be bandaged."


    Nangong Lingyun stood up and held the negative behind him: "no need." With that, he walked out with a calm face, without even asking why he was here. At this time, all he had in his mind was the words that downing said to him.


    On the way back in the carriage, the owner''s voice came from the hanging ornament on his waist: "it''s cruel of you to treat brother Lingyun like this. Why don''t you let me out? I can make it clear to him. "


    Tang Ning leaned on the carriage and rested with her eyes closed. Hearing the words coming from her waist, she did not even open her eyes. She said with divine sense: "Nangong Lingyun is not a father. Yi Hun rebirth is not something anyone can tell him. Even if he is Nangong Lingyun, besides, don''t you say you dare not see him?"


    The original Lord was silent, silent, did not speak again, for a long time, she asked: "will he die?"


    Tang Ning opened his eyes, frowned slightly, and said: "although the character of Gong Lingyun in the south is clearly stated today, he may not give up. His obsession is not shallow than you."


    "What about that?" The original owner asked with some worry.


    Downing sank down and said, "take a look first." She didn''t know what he was going to do next?


    "Well..." As soon as the voice of the original Lord came out, he was drunk by Downing''s divine consciousness.


    "Don''t talk!" She looked awe inspiring. She felt a sense of divinity spying on her. She suppressed the instinctive attack in her body and sat as if she had no idea until the carriage stopped.


    "Miss, I''m home." Said the coachman, stopping the carriage and waiting.


    "Well." She answered, got up and went out. Her eyes looked like an unintentional glance around her, but she didn''t notice it. In order to avoid the people in the dark knowing that she had discovered the peeping divinity, she got out of the carriage and went to the house.


    After she went to the Tang family, in the dark, Cheng Yang Zun came out with his hands on his back. He looked at her leaving figure with thoughtful eyes. His eyes moved up and his eyes fell on the two big characters of Tang house.

 Chapter 821

    Into the hospital, just met her father, Downing will call a: "Dad."


    "I heard you were out. Why did you come back so soon?" Tang Xiao asked, looked at her and asked, "haven''t you eaten yet? What do you want to eat? Dad asked the kitchen to make it for you


    Tang Ning took his hand and walked to the garden and said with a smile, "I''ll go out and talk to Nangong Lingyun. Hanzhi and Xingtong come back and tell me that Nangong Lingyun has invited the dean of Tianlong college to come over..."


    She simply told him about the matter and said, "the news of Nangong family is very tight, and there is no news coming out at present. In order to avoid embarrassment, I have to make it clear to him in advance."


    "What did Ling Yun say? He''s afraid he won''t let it go Tang Xiao sighed: "the child''s feelings for you are almost obsessive. It''s a big taboo for those who practice immortals. If you can''t cut off your love root, I''m afraid he won''t go far in the future."


    She frowned slightly and said, "take a look first! I can''t. tell him the truth then. " We can''t destroy the fairyland of Nangong Lingyun. What''s more, she is also responsible for this.


    After chatting for a while, Downing went back to the hospital first. After returning to the room, the voice of the original owner came out.


    "What happened just now?"


    "There''s a divinity prying in." Tang Ning sat down and said, "that divine sense is very powerful, and there are no more than one or two of them in this Qingyun city."


    "Who?"


    "The president and Cheng Yang Zun." Her hand gently tapped on the table top, and her face was meditative. "When I met Cheng Yang Zun when I went to Nangong''s house, his eyes have been on me all the time. It seems that he is looking at something. I think it should be him that just now


    "Why not the dean?" Asked the owner.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "according to my understanding of the president, if it is him, he will be generous to come out, rather than hide in the dark, and Cheng Yang Zun, it is not easy to say." After all, she didn''t know and didn''t know what kind of person it was?


    "He is brother Lingyun''s master. Why should he spy on you with divine sense?" The owner inquired, his voice puzzled.


    "I also want to know why he wants to pry with divine sense, and what does he want to do?" Tang Ning frowned slightly, with a look of reflection.


    On the other side, when Nangong Lingyun got home, he went directly back to the hospital to clean up the bandage wound. He sat at the table and thought of Tang Ning''s words, his face was still very ugly.


    He did not understand why he was sincere and could not move her? Is her heart really made of stone?


    "Ning''er, does it mean that you can take back what you give back? Anyway, I will marry you! Even if you will hate me for it He said with a firm language, the light in his eyes flashed by with potential in must get!


    There is a dean as a matchmaker, and his master marries him. He believes that no one will refuse this marriage!


    "Lingyun."


    The voice of Cheng Yang Zun came from outside. Nangong Lingyun in the room stood up immediately after hearing his master''s voice.


    "Master."


    He called and asked him to come in and sit down. He said, "I just came back. I was thinking about the past master''s yard. I didn''t expect the master to come here."


    Cheng Yang Zun looked at him, his eyes fell on his hand, and said, "I want to ask you something about my teacher."

 Chapter 822

    "Master, please." He spoke, not knowing what he wanted to ask.


    "This downing..." Cheng Yang venerable voice a meal, looked at him, asked: "how familiar are you with her? Do you know everything about her? "


    Unexpectedly, he asked about Tang Ning. Nangong Lingyun was stunned for a moment and said, "she and I grew up in childhood. We didn''t go to college until we were 15 years old. We didn''t see her in the past few years. We didn''t realize that she had lost all her accomplishments and couldn''t practice until we learned that she had an accident and came back. Later, she was always at home."


    Then he looked at Cheng Yang Zun and asked, "how did you ask her? Is there anything I can do for you


    During this period of time, he followed his master, and saw that he was always busy looking for demon stars, but he had never been so interested in anyone. Now, he specially came to ask, what''s the matter?


    "I want information about downing from childhood to adulthood, and you can ask someone to collect it and give it to me." Cheng Yang Zun confessed.


    "Yes." Nangong Lingyun should, watching him leave, then called people to collect information.


    It''s not difficult to collect Tang Ning''s information. In the evening of the next day, a thick stack of data is sent to Nangong Lingyun''s desk.


    He wanted to know why his master asked him to collect information about downing and how she had grown up over the years?


    With a trace of psychological inquiry, he opened the information in front of him, page by page, line by line carefully looking at


    When we open those materials, from her birth to the age of 10, to that year, the magnolia trees they planted were recorded one by one in them. Later, her accomplishments were lost, she was abducted and in danger. At that time, she appeared at the gate of the Tang family and destroyed the second room of the Tang family


    The more he looked, the deeper his heart became.


    In the past, he never wanted to investigate her and thought that she was her. The investigation was not only distrust of her, but also peeping into all her things. Until this time, he was ordered by his master to investigate and look at these materials, then he faintly realized that there was something different.


    After her captivity, she became more powerful, more independent, and more independent in her work. She did not stay at home often, but sometimes went to live in other hospitals in the countryside. Otherwise, she would travel outside for more than half a year.


    He sat in the room for a long time. Seeing that it was dark outside, he sorted out the materials and went to his master''s yard.


    "Master, this is the information collected today." He handed over the information and said, "I''ve seen it before. It records something like the growth of Ning''er, but it''s nothing special."


    Cheng Yang Zun received the materials, but did not look at him in a hurry. He said, "you are a disciple valued by the teacher, and I don''t want to hide it from you. I had a face-to-face with Tang Ning yesterday. I vaguely feel that the demon star you are looking for may be her, so you should have a psychological preparation."


    Hearing this, Nangong Lingyun was shocked and almost instinctively said: "impossible! Ning Er, how could she be a demon star! unable! Is the master wrong? "


    "It''s right or wrong. It''s up to you to be a teacher. But one thing I want to tell you is that if you find out at last, she is the demon star that the teacher wants to find. Then you should make a break with her as soon as possible, so as not to let her delay you." Cheng Yang Zun said, looking at the disciple''s face hard to accept, then he said in a deep voice, "can you hear me as a teacher?"

 Chapter 823

    He looked down at the master''s eyes and looked down at the master''s eyes. He looked down at the master''s eyes and looked down at him He said, after a salute, he went out.


    Out of the yard, he went back to his own courtyard, the more he thought, the more wrong. From the data, Ning''er has changed a lot. Even he can see that his master can''t not.


    Even though he didn''t know what happened? I don''t know why, but he absolutely believes that demon star can''t be Ning''er!


    But his master always asserted that the demon star was in Qingyun City, and he was ordered by Ziyang Xianzong to kill her. If the master thought Ning''er was a demon star, he would certainly kill her. With his master''s cultivation of Yuanying strong, if he wanted to kill Ning''er, then no one could stop him.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t stay in the room, and strode out. He wants to marry her, which is good, but he wants her to live! Live in peace!


    "Lingyun? Where are you going when it''s dark? " The master of the Nangong family stopped him when he saw that he was leaving in a hurry.


    "Father." Nangong Lingyun stopped and called, saying, "I''ll go out for a while."


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Nangong''s eyes fell on his bandaged hands, and his eyebrows twisted slightly. How could he hurt his hands?


    "It''s OK. I scratched it by accident."


    He said, looked at his father, said: "father, I still have something to do, if nothing, then I go out first." Without waiting for him to answer, he walked out quickly.


    The master of Nangong shakes his head and says: "in addition to the girl film of Tang family in Qingyun City, no one can make you so anxious, right? I don''t know where the little girl''s film is good? " Talking and walking back to the yard.


    Tang family there, Tang Ning in the courtyard also heard outside the voice, like the sound of Nangong Lingyun.


    "It''s brother Lingyun!"


    The joyful voice of the original Lord was introduced into her divine consciousness, and she stretched out her hand and pressed it down: "don''t make a sound. I''ll go and have a look." And he went out.


    "Don''t stop me. I have something urgent to find Ning''er." Nangong Lingyun looks at those guards who block in front of her. She looks worried.


    "Please wait a moment, young master Nangong. It''s already late at night. After we report to the eldest lady, if she wants to see you, we will let you in again." A guard said, toward the side of the maid hit a wink.


    "Get out of here, all of you." Tang Ning came out and motioned for the guards to step down. She looked at Lingyun in the south palace and said, "since I''m here, let''s sit in the courtyard."


    The guard retreated because she came out, while Nangong Lingyun strode to follow her into the courtyard. As soon as he entered the yard, he pursed his lips when he saw the magnolia tree in the corner, and then looked at her who had sat down at the stone table.


    "Ning''er, clean up quickly and follow me!"


    Tang Ning, who was pouring tea, heard this, and raised his eyes and looked at him: "go? Where are you going? "


    "It''s good to go anywhere. In short, it has to be far away from here." He strode forward and came to her, with a hint of prayer in his voice: "let''s find a place we don''t know, OK?"


    Looking at him like this, Downing looked slightly coagulated and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 824

    Looking at Downing, he knew that if he didn''t tell the reason, she couldn''t go with him. So he had to tell her the whole story.


    "My master obeyed the order of Ziyang Xianzong and came here to look for the demon star. You should have heard of it. When my master saw you that day, he asked me to collect your information and give it to him. I heard what he meant. If he was finally determined, he would kill you. With the cultivation of his strong young man, if he really wanted to kill you, who could stop him? So come with me now


    "Demon star?"


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment and chuckled: "why do you say I am a demon star? What evidence do you have? "


    "I didn''t ask my master, but if he did, who would dare to say something? With the strength and status of Yuanying, the land of immortals, who dares to stand beside you then? " He looked at her and calmly said, "Ning''er, go with me quickly."


    Downing shook his head, stood up, and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to go. If I do, would I not sit in the name of the demon star?"


    "Ning''er!"


    Tang Ning looked at him squarely and said, "don''t forget that Cheng Yang Zun is your teacher. Have you ever thought about what you will face if you are against him? I''ve told you that we''ll stop here, so you don''t have to worry about me, and you don''t have to pay for your candid fairyland for me, and lose everything that is within your reach. "


    Nangong Lingyun stepped back a step. His heart was shaking because of her words, and his face turned pale. But he still said, "Ning''er, you know I can give up all this for you, as long as..."


    "I don''t need it."


    "I don''t need you to do anything for me. I hope you can put it down and go back," he said! Before your master finds out, go back! "


    "Are you really afraid of death?" His voice raised slightly, with a trace of anger: "as long as the discerning eye looks at your information, you can see the changes and differences before and after you. My master will definitely conclude that you are the demon star. Are you willing to wait for death like this?"


    Downing''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at him without speaking.


    Nangong Lingyun took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, and her deep eyes fell on her. She said calmly, "I got your growth information. You were abducted, and the people before. Although they are the same person, their behavior is quite different."


    "You have more courage and calmness than before. You become confident and calm. Your way of doing things and your style of behavior are not what Ning''er was able to do at that time."


    He looked at Tang Ning, who did not change his face. He continued: "you said that you would marry me as a wife when you grew up. The magnolia tree is the evidence. Later, you told me that you were not you at that time. I boldly speculated that Ning''er might have died in that captivity, and you took the opportunity to give up her body and became Tang Ning."


    The ornament on donning''s waist moved slightly, and was blocked by her hands without trace. She looked at Nangong Lingyun and laughed: "and then?"


    Nangong Lingyun looked at her beautiful face with a smile, calm and calm, and said: "Ning''er, you know."

 Chapter 825

    "When I met on the street, when I didn''t recognize you, I had already moved my heart to you quietly. However, when I thought of Ning''er, a childhood sweetheart, I had to put out this just moving heart. But later, I learned that you were Tang Ning. Do you know how happy I was at that time?"


    He looked with a trace of memory, and downing listened quietly. Even the original owner in the waist ornament finally calmed down after hearing his words.


    "Before that, I didn''t inquire about and collect your information. I only thought that Ning''er, who always called my brother Lingyun happily, had been a long time. Our promise at that time could be fulfilled."


    "Before, I didn''t understand your step-by-step distance, why you were so heartless to me, and why you said that we were impossible. Until I saw the information, I finally knew that you were not the downing of that year, the Ning''er who loved me, or the Ning''er who planted magnolia trees with me and made a promise together."


    "But I don''t care!"


    His voice suddenly sank, and his look was drawn back from the memory. He looked at Downing and said, "I don''t care who you are originally? I only know that you are downing now, you are downing! The one who moved me, the one who made me marry


    Looking at him with a trace of madness, Downing shook his head and said, "the obsession in your heart has become a demon, but you still can''t know it. Why? People always have to look ahead. "


    He looked up and laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha! Let''s go ahead? Ning''er, that''s you. I don''t know how much you are in my heart


    "She doesn''t know. She knows."


    Cheng Yang Zun''s voice came from the sky, low and containing strong pressure, into the Tang family, fell into the ears of everyone in the Tang family, and clearly heard in the ears of Nangong Lingyun and Tang Ning.


    Listening to the sound, donning''s eyes flashed.


    Here it is.


    As early as that divine consciousness peeped into her, there was a divine consciousness staring at her in the dark. And tonight, with the arrival of Nangong Lingyun, that divine consciousness was also quietly released.


    Nangong Lingyun didn''t find it, but she did.


    Cheng Yang Zun really regarded her as a demon star. Moreover, whether or not Nangong Lingyun was allowed to collect data, it is estimated that she has long been identified as a demon star.


    I just don''t know. What''s his basis?


    "Master!"


    Nangong Lingyun''s face slightly changed, instinctively looked at the sky, but did not see his figure.


    At the same time, people in the Tang family were stunned when they heard the voice. Originally, Tang Xiao, who had heard that Lingyun was coming from Nangong, was going to Tangning''s yard. On the way, he heard the voice of Cheng Yang Zun. For a moment, his steps stopped slightly, and he didn''t know what he meant.


    Chengyang Zun''s voice was accompanied by the prestige of Yuanying strongman, which was heard by almost all the people in Qingyun city. He did not come to the Tang family, but was still in the Nangong family.


    When the president of Nangong''s family heard the voice of Chengyang Zun, he was also slightly stunned. He got up and went out to find that the voice was coming directly from the courtyard of Nangong family, that is to say, Chengyang Zun was still in the courtyard.


    Why did the sound come out in that courtyard? What''s more, it seems that the whole Tang family is covered with divine consciousness? What''s going on here?


    At the same time, in some other hospital in Qingyun City, 30 students also raised their heads

 Chapter 826

    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is that the voice of Cheng Yang Zun?"


    "How can it be spread in this way? What''s the matter? "


    Among them, Han Zhi and Xing Tong, who heard the voice, were also slightly pondering. What''s wrong with the Tang family? Or the master?


    The heart is anxious, but there is no way.


    At this time, in Nangong''s home, Chengyang Zun stepped into the air directly from the courtyard and stood in the wind with his negative hand, looking at the direction of the Tang family.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " The Dean inquired, looking at the Cheng Yang Zun who was in the air.


    Even the head of Nangong''s ancestral family walked out quickly. He was surprised to see Chengyang Zun in the night sky. He didn''t know what he was going to do?


    Cheng Yang Zun looked at the Dean below and said, "I didn''t mean that I came here to kill the demon star at the order of the patriarch? After searching for so long, I finally found out where the demon star is


    He looked at the dazzling star twinkling in the direction of Tang family in the night sky, squinted and said: "if I had seen Tang Ning earlier, maybe I would have completed the order given by the Lord."


    Hearing this, the Dean frowned and said, "are you saying that the girl in the Tang family is a demon star? Isn''t that child''s all-round practice scattered and unable to practice? How can the good end pull up with the demon star? Are you mistaken? "


    Their words, with a strong pressure, therefore, also spread in the sky, let the people in the city listen to understand, this just suddenly, the original Cheng Yang Zun said Tang family big Miss Tang Ning is a demon star!


    "How could miss Tang be a demon star? Don''t get it wrong? "


    "That''s it. She is a little girl in her teens. It''s miserable enough to lose her accomplishments. How can she be said to be a demon star? How can the demon star not even cultivate? What a mess. "


    "Cheng Yang Zun is the master of Nangong Lingyun. He didn''t do it because he didn''t want Nangong Lingyun to marry Miss Tang?"


    "Well, it''s possible."


    "But it is also possible that what Cheng Yang Zun said is true! He is a fairy in the land of immortals, how can he slander people without any reason? Maybe he really has some basis


    "Who knows?"


    In other courtyard there, cold know and star pupil hear that words, in the heart hold a anger. How could their master be a demon star? This is ridiculous!


    But situ and others listened, but they were curious to discuss: "ah, the Cheng Yang Zun said that Miss Tang is a demon star? Do you think it''s possible? "


    "Chengyang Zun is a master of the immortal land and has Yuanying''s accomplishments. Maybe he can see something we can''t see. As for the young lady of Tang family, she hasn''t seen it, so it''s hard to comment." Ye feibai said, shaking the fan drinking small wine, a pair of irrelevant look.


    Su Yanqing thought of the Tang family Miss Tang Ning, who happened to meet that day, and thought of her face which was very similar to Tang Shi. She said, "I''ve met Miss Tang once. I don''t think she''s a demon star. Maybe it''s a mistake."


    "Well, I agree."


    Yin qianze nodded and said, "you haven''t seen the lady of Tang family. If you do, you''ll think that she can''t be a demon star. After all, just because of her temperament, tut tut."

 Chapter 827

    "I also think that Miss Tang can not be a demon star. There must be some misunderstanding." Song Yixiu also opened his mouth and thought of the Tang family lady who impressed him. His eyes flashed slightly.


    So calm and calm people, so natural and elegant people, clean as bamboo after the rain, how can such people be the so-called demon star?


    "I haven''t seen it, but I''m told by you that I''d like to meet this young lady of Tang family and see how the first beauty of Qingyun City, who can bewitch Nangong Lingyun and make you praise me so much, is really a unique beauty?" Situ Nansheng chuckled and stood up with a flick of his robe and said, "go for a walk. Don''t drink. There will be a lot of fun tonight. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can see the lady of Tang family in your mouth."


    "Well, it would be nice to meet Tang Shi again." Sima Yu said with expectation that he would like to sneak into the Tang family to see if he was really in the Tang family than to watch the excitement?


    "Let''s go and have a look at the bustle together. We can make Chengyang Zun have such a situation. I also want to believe that it will be very lively tonight. Maybe we can see Master Tang again." Ye feibai also stood up with a fan in his hand and gently fanned it.


    Cold know and star pupil quietly get up, they have long wanted to go.


    Seeing that they all said they would go, the other students also laughed, and a group of about 30 people left the other courtyard and went in the direction of the Tang family.


    On the way, situ asked with a smile: "Han Zhi, do you think if we visit so many people in the evening, will the door of the Tang family be open?"


    Han Zhi glanced at him and did not speak.


    "Why not? Certainly not


    When we get close to the house, we can find a better place to put it


    "Why? You see, there are a lot of people coming out to see the fun, not just us. "


    Gao Chen motioned for them to look ahead. Most of them were people with accomplishments. It seems that they should be from the aristocratic families in the city, but they all went in the direction of the Tang family. Those people were chatting as they walked. He looked up from their eyes. When he saw the man in the night, he was shocked.


    "You see, it''s Chengyang Zun!"


    Cheng Yang Zun stood in the air with his hands on his back, and his robes were flying in the night wind. He stepped on the void, and his body was as stable as the ground. The breath of a strong young man was released and spread all over the place of the Tang family.


    Not far away, a chubby Dean in a white robe stood on a roof, seemingly persuading Cheng Yang Zun. In a faint space, their voices could be heard coming with the night wind.


    "That strange star in the starry sky has been floating around since it appeared. Now it falls on the head of the Tang family. Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, must be a demon star! She is a person who can''t cultivate herself, but she can keep a ghost in captivity. Her hair is as long as ink, but she has no half vitality. Such a strange image must be a demon star! "


    The deep and sharp voice of Chengyang Zun, with the breath of Yuanying strongman, came out clearly into everyone''s ears, and made all the people who heard the words fall into silence and silence.


    Tang family big miss raises the ghost? Long hair without half life?


    The dazzling star in the sky falls in the direction of the Tang family. Is Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, really a demon star?

 Chapter 828

    At the same time, Tang Ning in the Tang family yard, when hearing the words of Cheng Yang Zun, she was surprised by her clear eyes. She instinctively reached out and touched her hair.


    Well, wigs! It''s not her. It''s normal that there''s no life! After all, it doesn''t grow out of her head.


    However, this Cheng Yang Zun can see that she actually wore a wig, which is not simple!


    "Ning''er!" Tang Xiao walked out quickly and looked at her anxiously.


    "Dad." "Don''t worry. It''s OK," downing said


    "My master has vowed to kill you. How can it be ok? Ning''er, don''t deceive yourself. " Next to Nangong Lingyun said, feel that she is in the strong support, but at the moment this situation, want to go also has been unable to walk.


    Donning looked at him without speaking. Instead, he looked at the figure standing in the night sky.


    If Cheng Yang Zun of Yuanying level really wants to fight with others, how many chances will he win?


    However, at present, this situation should not lead to the kind of scene that must be fought, right?


    As she was thinking about it, she heard the voice of Yang Zun containing Yuan Ying''s authority again.


    "Downing, it''s not out yet. When do you want to hide?"


    Hearing this, Downing laughed and said to her father, "Dad, I''ll go out and have a look." Then he went out.


    Nangong Lingyun looks at her to go out of the figure, pause for a while, immediately also quickly step up to follow.


    Tang Xiao knows the reason for this, and is afraid that something will happen in the end. After all, it is the strong one of Yuanying, so Ning''er''s strength is far from the opponent of the strong one. If he really wants to kill her, it will be troublesome.


    Therefore, seeing them go out, he also strode to follow them to see what Chengyang Zun wanted?


    Although it was late at night, there were many people around the front door of the Tang family. Cheng Yang Zun, who was originally standing in the air, fell in front of the Tang family''s gate and looked at the closed gate with his hands.


    The door of the Tang family opened slowly, and a beautiful girl with blue and blue clothes and long hair spread behind her stepped out slowly. When she saw the shadow coming out, all the people outside were boiling.


    "Look! Miss Tang is out! "


    "I haven''t seen her for a long time. It seems beautiful again."


    "She is the first beauty in Qingyun city. If you look at the whole Qingyun City, you can''t find a second face better than her."


    "It''s also true. Otherwise, how could the young master of Nangong fall in love with her?"


    "What a pity! If she is really a demon star, I''m afraid she won''t live tonight. "


    "Who can protect Cheng Yang Zun who wants to kill her?"


    Compared with those who were talking about it, situ and ye feibai almost instinctively exclaimed: "Tang..." when they saw Tang Ning, the eldest lady of Tang family


    "Is it like master Tang? So I said, "master Tang must have something to do with the Tang family." Yin qianze grinned when he saw that they were scared to be silly.


    Well, very good. Last time he and song Yixiu were scared to death when they saw Miss Tang. We should let them have a taste of it.


    Situ straightened his eyes and said, "if it wasn''t for Tang Shi who was bald, and he was a man, I really thought that Tang Ning was Tang Shi!"

 Chapter 829

    He was really scared. They were naked in front of Tang Shi. If Tang Shi was a girl


    Just imagine for a while, let him hit a shiver, fortunately Tang Shi is a man!


    Tang Ning came out, with a light glance, and saw that situ and others were watching the excitement in the crowd. She pulled the corners of her mouth and they were all a group of restless guys.


    Her eyes fell on the front of the Cheng Yang Zun, calmly met his sharp eyes, she laughed and said: "Cheng Yang Zun is so determined that I am a demon star?"


    Chengyang venerable gave her a sharp look and moved up. His sight fell on the dazzling star in the sky. The star came out with Tang Ning, as if walking with her. At this time, the night sky above her head was facing her.


    "This alien star is you


    Cheng Yang Zun gazed at her and said, "no matter how sophisticated you are, this alien star moving with you is proof! You, hit with different, star proof! With a strange image, it must be a demon star! "


    He calmly looked at her, glanced at her, fell behind Nangong Lingyun, and said, "my apprentice is absolutely impossible to marry you!"


    Smell speech, Downing chuckled: "this you can rest assured, because I never thought to marry him."


    Nangong Lingyun walked quickly to his master and was about to speak when he heard Tang Ning say that he had never thought of marrying him. This, like a sharp arrow, made his heart ache. His hand holding the sword tightly closed into a fist, and his lips tightly pursed.


    "Lingyun, if you can''t stop, you will be confused! She has become an obsession in your heart. Today, it''s up to you to hold your sword and kill her! "


    As soon as Chengyang Zun''s sharp voice falls, his sleeve is wiped, and a spiritual force blows out. The Chixiao sword that Nangong Lingyun holds in his hand flies out of stock and floats in front of him, waiting for him to take it.


    "Master!"


    He exclaimed, afraid that the Chixiao sword would fly out and attack Tang Ning. He immediately reached out and held it and pointed it at the ground.


    He looked at one side of Nangong Lingyun, calmly said: "today you do not have to do it! Downing is a demon star, but also your obsession, you chop constantly, as a teacher will cut for you! Go! Kill her, one can kill the demon star, two can break your obsession, kill two birds with one stone, and you are still my disciple of Chengyang! Otherwise, no matter how good your talent is, I will not ask you to be my apprentice! "


    When Nangong Lingyun heard this, he was shocked and felt a little flustered: "master..."


    "Oh! Cheng Yang Zun, why do you force him like this? "


    With a sigh, we can see that the Dean, dressed in a broad white robe, steps forward. His chubby image, white hair and long eyebrows, and a peaceful face, give people a very kind feeling.


    "It''s the dean."


    "Here comes the dean."


    "It seems that the president of the media can not do it."


    "Don''t the Dean think that downing is a demon star


    "Cheng Yang Zun asked Nangong Lingyun to kill Tang Ning. It was really cruel."


    "I wonder why I haven''t seen master Tang yet? There is an accident in the Tang family. How can Tang Shi stay? Isn''t it not here? "


    Thirty students were there talking in a low voice, a pair of eyes looking around, but also did not find Tang Shi''s figure, the heart can not help but wonder: Tang Shi is so calm?

 Chapter 830

    Chengyang Reverend''s sharp eyes fell on Nangong Lingyun. Although his words were said to the president, they were said to Nangong Lingyun.


    "If he can''t stop this obsession, no matter how good his talent is, why should I work hard on him?" As soon as the voice fell, he squinted and looked at Nangong Lingyun. He said, "Lingyun, what should I do? I believe I don''t need to teach you?"


    Nangong Lingyun''s hand holding the sword was shaking, and his face became pale. He closed his eyes and looked at the Chixiao sword in his hand. His master''s words echoed in his mind


    "Lingyun, what are you doing! Didn''t you hear your master? Downing is a demon star, a demon star! You can''t be together. Kill her


    Nangong''s master exclaimed, anxious, as if he was afraid that Chengyang Zun would be angry and would really drive his son out of the school. Then, his son''s life would be really ruined!


    Nangong Laozu looked at Nangong Jie and shook his head. He looked at the Dean beside him and asked, "Dean, is that girl of Tang family really a demon star? She has excellent wind reviews in Qingyun City, and has never done anything harmful to nature. How could she be a demon star? Is it a mistake? "


    He and Tang''s ancestors are friends for many years. If the old guy is not here, he can''t watch the Tang family being bullied, right? What''s more, it''s also related to his family and Tang''s family. If we don''t make a good deal of it, the two families will really turn over.


    When Nangong Jie saw that his father was actually singing against him, he couldn''t help being impatient and cried, "father, you''re a fool! Cheng Yang Zun said she was a demon star, how could there be a fake? I''ve said that the little girl of Tang family can''t do it. If you don''t believe it, you can''t believe it. What kind of harm are we doing to Lingyun now? If you had listened to me, I would not have had these things. "


    "Shut up! Get lost. What a shame Nangong Laozu drank and brushed his sleeves. A strong force pushed him aside. He was really disappointed with this son.


    Even if the girl of Tang family is really a demon star, he can''t yell for Lingyun to kill her, even if he is under the command of his teacher. If Lingyun really uses this sword, isn''t he a heartless person? How will it be based in the future?


    But he also had a headache. If he didn''t use this sword, would Cheng Yang Zun give up? When Lingyun will be expelled from the school, how will a person who is expelled stand on?


    This is really in a dilemma. Therefore, he asked the dean for help to see if he could prevent the occurrence of this incident.


    The dean''s eyes fell on Tang Ning, a lady of Tang family, who was calm, calm and fearless. Seeing her face which was very similar to Tang Shi and her bearing, his wise eyes seemed to have crossed something.


    He looked at her carefully, but he still couldn''t see why. He could only see that she was a girl of fourteen or five years old, and there was no fluctuation of spiritual power in her whole body. Therefore, for a time, he really did not know what kind of relationship was between the lady Tang and the master Tang?


    "Cheng Yang Zun, I don''t think there is any evil spirit in Miss Tang. Maybe..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted impolitely.


    "No more! This person is demon star undoubtedly! No one can save her today! She must die

 Chapter 831

    Tang Ning listened to him all the time saying that she was a demon star and wanted her to die, as if her life was so worthless in his eyes, just like a mole ant, and she was angry.


    She sneered and looked at Cheng Yang Zun and said, "I''ll see you for the first time. It turns out that immortals in the land of immortals regard human life like grass roots. In your eyes, a human life is like a mole ant. You don''t even need to check and understand. You can judge life and death by your words of Chengyang? It''s a great prestige and great power. "


    When Cheng Yang Zun heard her sarcasm, he brushed his sleeve and snorted: "the generation of evil spirits, everyone can be punished!"


    "That''s what the so-called Xianzong orthodox school is like?"


    She said scornfully, ignoring his ugly face and repressed anger, she said: "if you ask, check, maybe I can still respect you, but now it is with this attitude of killing wrong rather than letting go that I want to kill me. I can''t understand your so-called Xianzong decent style."


    "Ning''er!"


    Nangong Lingyun drinks and doesn''t want her to irritate his master.


    As the leader of Yifeng, Yuanying is strong, how can anyone dare to challenge like this? If Cheng Yang Zun wanted to kill her because she was a demon star, now it is because she thought she was rude and arrogant and wanted her life!


    "You don''t have to understand, you just have to die! Ling Yun, kill her for me! Kill her


    Cheng Yang Zun''s anger, with the power of thunder, killed her in a loud voice. It sounded like thunder in the sky, and it shocked people''s hearts and minds. They all looked at Tang Ning, a young lady of Tang family.


    So infuriated a young strong, she really did not want to live!


    Nangong Lingyun shook his head and retreated: "no, how can I face her with my sword? may not! I can''t! "


    Being rebellious again and again, Chengyang Zun was infuriated and felt his dignity was challenged. He squinted and his voice of anger came out darkly: "for a demon star, don''t you even listen to the words of a teacher? Good! Good! I really have a good apprentice


    As soon as he spoke, he fell on Downing''s body with a murderous look and said, "today, I''m going to let you kill her yourself! Let her die by your sword


    Tang Ning frowned slightly. He thought that Cheng Yang Zun had done too much. He wanted to kill her by putting on the demon star''s hat. He also wanted to let Nangong Lingyun do it. I have to say, this man''s heart is really cruel.


    He wanted Nangong Lingyun to cut off her obsession and cut off the love with his own hands. However, it was too extreme. She was about to open her mouth and tell them that her other identity was the master of Tianlong. She could not be a demon star with the light of Buddha. He saw that Chengyang Zun flashed forward and grabbed Nangong Lingyun''s sword holding hand and raised his sword holding hand With sharp cold and fierce murderous spirit, she stabbed at her like that.


    "No!"


    Nangong Lingyun''s face changed greatly, and he wanted to break away from his master, but his hand was held. Almost the whole person was not under his control. He could only watch his sword stab at Tang Ning at a speed that could not be heard.


    "No!"


    "Stop it!"


    "Stop it!"


    When several exclamations were heard, several figures also swept forward. However, no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t reach the speed of monk Yuanying

 Chapter 832

    When she saw the fierce killing opportunity with the pressure of the strong Yuan Ying, a chill ran through Tang Ning''s eyes. As she moved her step, she retreated to find that her father was running towards her because she was worried about her injury. At this time, she avoided the attack, and the sword was aimed at her father''s heart!


    "Damn it!"


    With a low curse, she saw that the sword carrying Yuan Ying''s pressure had been stabbed. Her father was frozen and unable to move under the pressure. However, the speed of the other party made her have no time to stop her. In order to avoid her father being killed by mistake, she immediately rushed to push him away.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Ning''er!"


    "Ning''er!"


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    The sound of sharp sword stabbing into her body was heard, and several exclamations were also heard at that moment. Tang Xiao, who was pushed away, fell to the ground and avoided the fatal sword. When she turned back, she saw a sword stabbed in her daughter''s chest, and the sword was still stabbed on her body. However, the blood on the wound was exuded and dyed red The lapel of her chest.


    All the people around were quiet when they saw this scene. If Tang Ning hadn''t pushed her father away just now, I''m afraid that this sword would have killed Tang Xiao!


    There were all people with accomplishments. Naturally, Chengyang Zun didn''t stop at the moment when the sword was stabbed. However, Tang Xiaogen, who built the foundation and built the foundation, could not resist the pressure of his Yuanying strongman. Even the whole person stood there and could not even dodge.


    Compared with the shock of those aristocratic families, monks and common people around them, the 30 students were stunned and shocked. They widened their eyes and looked at the cold knowledge and star pupil who just exclaimed.


    Master son? What is the master?


    They must have heard it wrong! It can''t be what they think, it can''t be


    Can''t it be? Why do they feel like crying at this moment?


    Especially when they saw that Tang Ning, the eldest lady of Tang family, was holding the sword blade with sharp breath between her fingers, the gesture of not letting the blade enter again for half a minute, and the aura of spiritual power condensed between her fingers, they thought, maybe, there was nothing impossible


    However, they still can''t believe that this beautiful girl with long hair, wearing a blue and blue dress, with exquisite figure and elegant temperament, will be their smooth, bald Tang Shi!


    Nangong Lingyun stares at her, the Chixiao sword in his hand stabs into her chest, the blood stains the front of her dress, and she holds the sharp blade between her fingers to prevent the blade from entering again


    Cheng Yang Zun''s brow was tight, his face was very ugly and calm. His sharp and threatening eyes were staring at Tang Ning''s two fingers with sharp sword. They were just the two green and white fingers, which made Chixiao sword unable to advance further!


    "Witch! Die... " Before he had finished, he was interrupted by Downing''s sudden drink.


    "Old man! Shut up


    Tang Ning drank in a cold voice. His voice, which contained a sharp color and cold meaning, violently overthrew the voice of Chengyang Zun. Shengsheng interrupted his words and let him hold his breath. It seemed that he could not believe that someone dared to scold him for being an old man and to shut him up!


    "You, you, you, you, you Wanton

 Chapter 833

    Tang Ning coldly glanced at him, took out the two fingers of the sword blade inch by inch, pulled out the sword that stabbed in her chest. She looked at the expression of astonishment, and a shocked Nangong Lingyun said: "you blocked a sword for me that day, today I accept your sword, and we are all cleared."


    As soon as the voice falls, the aura of spiritual power is released. Shengsheng shakes Nangong Lingyun out of the room because of his excessive shock.


    When she released her spiritual breath, people around her took a breath and couldn''t believe it. They looked at Tang Ning, who was wearing blue clothes.


    Didn''t she lose all her accomplishments? How, how a body breath unexpectedly so strong?


    Especially those elders and leaders of the Tang family were shocked when they saw Tang Ning''s spiritual breath released. They almost cried out in surprise.


    Calm down! hold still!


    They are Tang family at least. If we let people know that they don''t know that their young master has a cultivation ability, wouldn''t it make people laugh off their big teeth?


    "She downing is a demon star! I''ve hidden my accomplishments! " Nangong Jie exclaimed, in exchange for his father''s knife like eyes. He was frightened and shut up.


    Nangong Laozu looked at Tang Ning, who was full of spiritual power. He sighed: "I didn''t expect that I would have a day when I had lived for so many years."


    The Dean shook his head and laughed bitterly: "it''s not only you who look out of sight."


    He didn''t see it at all! The previous doubt, when Tang Ning''s spiritual power was no longer hidden and released, he knew that Tang Ning was the master of Tang!


    If you think of a little monk who is not a spiritual master of the Academy, she is not a little monk?


    "Tang, Tang, Tang Teacher


    Stutton''s tongue was tied. At this moment, what he thought of was that when they went out for training, they all took off their underpants and ran into the water. Some even jumped into the water with their bare hands and covered some places with their hands. All of a sudden, their faces were burning hot and they wanted to find a hole to get in


    "It''s shameless to see people..."


    "I let master Tang see all of them..."


    "Who was shouting to wash together at that time..."


    "Now I understand why when we are training in the forest, as soon as it''s time to take a bath and strip off, master Tang will avoid..."


    When the 30 students here were shocked that Tang Shi''s identity was actually Miss Tang family, they all thought about their running in front of her in underpants. For a while, their faces changed and changed.


    Su Yanqing coughed softly, and her handsome face was also flushed. She looked a little uneasy. She glanced at them and said, "what time is it now? Are you still thinking about that? Think about it now


    After he reminded them, they straightened their minds and looked at Tang Shi in front of them. They saw that her chest was hurt and her clothes were red with blood. They stood there alone and faced Chengyang Zun. The hearts of the people were seized and they immediately said, "since it''s Tangshi, we can''t let her be bullied!"


    "Yes! She is our tutor, bullying master Tang is bullying us! "


    As soon as the voice of the thirty students fell, they strode out of the stunned eyes of the people around them and walked towards the Tangshi in front of them.

 Chapter 834

    "Master Tang! You are not interesting enough! How can we be spared in fighting? " Situ Nansheng said something awkward, but his eyes were flashing. He was so red that he didn''t dare to see her.


    "That is, we are all brought out by you. Although our strength is not better than you, we are better than many people!" Ye Fei''s white face is thick, but at this time it is generous to meet Tang Ning''s eyes and smile at her.


    "Master Tang, master Tang, and I! If they want to deal with you, they have to pass me first! " Niu Dali was full of Qi and patted his chest and blocked in front of Downing.


    "Yes, if you want to fight, we''ll be with you at any time." Yin qianze and song Yixiu are also in front of her.


    Su Yanqing looked at Lingyun, who was in a daze and lost his mind, and said, "Lingyun, the sword in your hand, if you dare to confront Xiangtang master again, I will not read the friendship of the past."


    Looking at the students who came out to block Tang Ning''s body, the Dean was gratified and sighed. Let''s not say that they can''t beat Cheng Yang Zun, but their heart is enough to move people.


    People around him listened to them and were talking.


    "What Tangshi? What are they talking about? How is it related to Tang Shi again? "


    "Master Tang, I know that master Tang is the tutor of Tianlong college. His name is very famous in the land of mortals. But I know that master Tang comes from a young monk. Why do they call Miss Tang Shi Tang? What''s the matter? "


    "That is, although they are surnamed Tang, they are not the same!"


    "No, look at those people, one by one, they have extraordinary momentum. Among them, I know several of them. One is the young master of the Yin family in the Imperial City, the other is the young master of the Song family, and the one in front seems to be the young master of the situ family, and the one of the Ye family..."


    "Why are they all young masters? What are these people from? "


    "Young master Yin and others are all students of Tianlong college! These 30 odd people are supposed to be students of Tianlong University, but what they call "Tang Shi" in their mouth... "


    For a while, everyone didn''t understand. They have met Tang Ning, the eldest miss of the Tang family, but not everyone has seen Tang Shi. These two people, one is Miss Tang, the other is a bald monk. Obviously, they are two unrelated people. At this time, they are involved.


    Looking at those Tianlong students in front of him and listening to their address, Cheng Yang Zun frowned and his fierce eyes passed by. He stared at Tang Ning behind him and asked in a calm voice.


    "Witch! Who the hell are you? "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning chuckled and patted Niu Dali and situ on the shoulder, indicating that they should move aside. After that, she came forward from behind with her lips slightly hooked. She looked at Cheng Yang Zun and sneered coldly: "you don''t even know who I am. Do you think I am a demon girl? I''m demon star? How ridiculous


    Cheng Yang Zun looked at her with an ugly face. He watched her seal the big acupoint around the wound with the spirit breath. After stopping the blood, he looked at him with a strange smile.


    "Don''t you say that my hair is lifeless? I''ll show you why there is no life. " As soon as the voice fell, she reached out and took off her wig, revealing her little bald head.


    "Hiss!"


    "My God! Miss Tang is a bald head

 Chapter 835

    When the people around saw that Tang Ning took off the wig on her head and exposed her bald head, they were all dumbfounded. How could they have never thought that Tang Ning, the eldest lady of the Tang family, was actually a bald head! She has no hair!


    "Help, help, help me..."


    When the elder behind saw Downing''s bald head, he was suddenly black and his legs were soft to fall down.


    God! Who will tell him why there is a hairless young master in his family? Where''s her hair? Where''s her hair?


    Looking at the astonished and shocked expression of Cheng Yang Zun, Tang Ning laughed, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes: "it''s just a wig. What''s the vitality? Demon star? Then, if you take a closer look at me, what else is there besides my spiritual cultivation? "


    What else?


    Chengyang venerable is staring at her. With his accomplishments, you can see that in addition to her hidden foundation building and peak strength, she also has the Buddha light and holy power that only the eminent monk and Buddha can possess!


    Nangong Lingyun stares at her.


    Master Tang


    It turns out that she is Tang Shi She is Tang Shi


    At this time, the faces of those family owners around him were slightly coagulated. Tang Shi knew that he was a legendary figure who could not be invited or met. It was said that he was carrying Buddhist light and holy power. It was said that he could break good luck and evil. It was said that he was powerful. It was said that he was


    There are too many rumors about him. At this moment, they only need to think about those rumors, and then look at Tang Ning, who is wearing a bald head in front of her. Besides being shocked, they are shocked.


    If Tang Ning is a master of Tang Dynasty, it is absolutely impossible to be a demon star. The status of the Tang family will be greatly changed due to the identity of Tang Ning Tang Shi


    There is also a demon star that Cheng Yang Zun is looking for and killing. I''m afraid it''s a mistake!


    Or are they just trying to get rid of Downing under such an excuse? After all, as a teenage monk at the top of the building foundation, he still has a lot of skills. Such a person is bound to rise, and no one can cover the limelight.


    "Chengyang, she is the teacher of Tianlong and Tangshi. Even if the star represents her, it can''t be the demon star." The dean said at this time, hoping that he would stop.


    But who knows, after hearing his words, Cheng Yang Zun gave a heavy hum, staring at Tang Ning''s eyes, still with killing intention: "nondescript, not immortal, not Buddha, that is demon! This person, absolutely can''t let her live! Even if she is the teacher of Tianlong, I will kill her today


    As soon as the voice fell and the sleeves swayed, the breath of a young strong man suddenly surged up, and the powerful spirit breath poured out from him, gathering together with the murderous intention, ready to go to Tangning.


    "Dare you


    As soon as the faces of the thirty students changed, they moved at almost the same time, blocking Downing''s body and protecting her behind them.


    "All get out of here!" Downing drank and told them to step back.


    "Master Tang!" They turned back and stood still.


    "Step back!" Downing drank in a cold voice, with a look of coldness and awe.


    At that moment, all the students seemed to return to the moment when they were training as mercenaries. Under her eyes, no one dared to speak any more, but they quickly retreated according to orders.


    "I want to see how you want to kill me!" As soon as the voice came out, the light in her hand flashed, and Wannian Guanyinzhu appeared in her hand.

 Chapter 836

    "Stop it all!"


    Seeing that the situation was out of control, the Dean immediately stepped forward, separated between the two people, facing Chengyang Zun. His ever kind face sank: "Chengyang Zun, master Tang is my Tianlong tutor. She has a high prestige in the land of mortals. She is also a saint with the strength of merit. You want to kill her indiscriminately. I have to doubt your original intention And heart


    "Not to mention anything else, she is already unforgivable for her offence! move out of my way! Otherwise, no wonder I don''t want to know each other for many years


    The breath of Yuanying''s cultivation was full of air on his body, enveloping downing and himself, so that other people could not get close to him. I thought that once his pressure was pressed down on her, she would not even be able to stand. However, she was as if she had not felt the strong pressure, even her face did not change.


    This feeling of being totally out of control had never happened to him. It seemed that he was holding a fire in his heart and wanted to destroy it!


    "If so, I have to..."


    The president said, while holding the sleeve to roll up, want to start, but listen to the voice of Downing.


    "Dean, it''s me he''s trying to deal with." Tang Ning approached him and said, "the Dean doesn''t have to be in danger for me. Since he wants to do it, I will accompany him."


    "He is monk Yuanying." The Dean frowned. How could downing be his opponent!


    "I know, isn''t it just because he is monk Yuanying that he deceives people so much?" Tang Ning sneered, playing with the Guanyinzhu in his hand, and said, "then let me meet the monk Yuanying."


    The Dean looked at her and saw that she nodded her head toward him slightly. Then she sighed helplessly and stepped aside.


    "If you are so sensible, I will never hurt anyone else. As long as you die, your family will not be touched by me." Cheng Yang Zun said in a calm voice. I feel that this has been his special kindness. I don''t want to, but I hear the other party sneer.


    "Oh! Thank you very much


    "I don''t know good or bad!"


    Cheng Yang Zun snorted heavily, his eyes flashed and his hands pinched. By the Yuan Ying friar who was around him, he set up a border to wrap the two people in case someone came in to stop him from killing her.


    "Chengyang!"


    As soon as the light of the enchantment appeared, the dean who was isolated from the border roared. He could not help but worry on his face. Once the border was laid, I was afraid that if he did not kill Downing, the boundary would not be untied.


    "No! He has cut off the two by putting up a border! " Ye feibai exclaimed, with worry on his face: "Tang Shi is afraid that he is not his opponent."


    "What? Will Tang Shi be killed? " Niu Dali''s eyes were red.


    "Damn it! This old thing is not a good thing Situ angrily scolded, staring at the pale Nangong Lingyun.


    But Nangong Lingyun looks at this scene, in the heart is full of powerlessness. He can''t stop it, he can''t save it, he can''t do anything


    "I said, she must die!"


    Cheng Yang Zun glanced at the angry Dean, and his five fingers condensed a spirit breath. At the next moment, the figure flashed forward, and the palm of his hand was clawed with Yuanying and attacked Tang Ning.


    He wants to see who can save her!

 Chapter 837

    Looking at the Cheng Yang Zun who was attacking her with the palm of her hand, Tang Ning''s aura of spiritual power was moving. There was a layer of light on the Guanyin bamboo in her hand. Instead of dodging, she held the Guanyinzhu in her hand and directly met his attack.


    "Whew!"


    The air currents carried by the claws were like a knife blade, but the Guanyinzhu in Tang Ning''s hand turned to block his attack. Once the two figures collided, they jumped up in the air and hit him directly in the air.


    The strong air flow and the fluctuation of the pressure surged in the boundary, and the people outside the boundary were breathing, as nervous as if they had been pinched by one hand.


    They didn''t expect that Tang Shi could fight with Yuanying strongmen for such a long time, and their speed was so fast that they couldn''t even see their attack moves.


    Compared with them, the Dean was a little thoughtful. Even if Tang Shi had already built the foundation, there was still a gold elixir on it. Above the gold elixir was Yuanying. She built the foundation one by one, not to mention the skills she practiced and the movements and martial arts skills she displayed. This pressure alone is not what she can bear, unless


    He looked around, but he didn''t see the black crow that could speak. Maybe, it was not an ordinary crow!


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    A heavy blow sounded, two strong air currents collided together, a roar exploded in the night, under the strong air pressure impact, the two people were also affected and were bounced away.


    Downing whirled down from mid air. After landing, his figure was not very stable and fell back a few steps. He snorted in his mouth, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    But Chengyang Zun was less affected. After landing steadily from mid air, he only felt that under the impact force, there was a moment of confusion in his body''s Qi and blood. When he rushed up and poured into his throat, he was crushed down.


    His face was expressionless, and he did not show any shock in his heart at this time. He just gazed at Downing, who was not far ahead, lifting his hand to wipe the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth: "ancient tyranny! You have contracted the ancient gods and beasts


    How can such a little woman contract with the legendary ancient beast?


    The round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand flashed and turned into a long sword. Holding it in her hand, she looked at him and sneered coldly: "what? Can''t I contract the ancient beast? Can''t I carry the old prestige? Can only be killed by you without fighting back? "


    "It would be your honor to die under my sword!"


    As soon as the sound of killing intention came out, Cheng Yang Zun had a long sword in his hand, and his whole body was like a wave of waves. He saw the sharp and vigorous spirit of the sword on the blade. As he raised his hand, he cut down to Tangning at a speed that could not cover his ears. The Qi blade of the sword burst out with his chop, and the Qi blade was slashed towards Tang Ning.


    "It''s just like that if you are a strong young baby!"


    Tang Ning snorted coldly. As soon as the sword turned in his hand, the spirit of the sword Gang leaped out of a flame. The flame formed a fire dragon in the air flow, and rushed to the sword Gang''s gas, which was fierce, just like a dragon roaring into another beast.


    In a flash, the breath of the ancient imperious burst out, and the Chengyang Zun, who jumped up in the air towards Tangning, only felt the pressure from heaven and earth pressing down on him, and the whole person almost fell from the air.

 Chapter 838

    But at this moment, when the two swords were attacking each other, Tang Ning jumped up in the air and stabbed the Cheng Yang Zun with his sword in his hand. Her whole body was just like that coming from behind the flame. Suddenly, Cheng Yang Zun, who was under the influence of ancient times and was slightly trembling, was unprepared and scratched by the blade of the sword, and a stream of blood oozed from his shoulder.


    However, he did not wait for his reaction, only to see that the figure has been a flip, from the top to the bottom of a kick hard down.


    Outside the border, people stare at the scene in the boundary with an incredible look on their faces. Even if it is night, the fire lights up almost half of the sky, and the two figures in the air can be seen clearly. Therefore, when they see Cheng Yang Zun injured by Tang Ning, blood oozes from his shoulder, and he doesn''t see what''s going on A man fell from mid air.


    "Get down to me!"


    Tang Ning''s foot contains the strength of building foundation peak. The strength of this foot is more than 10%. Moreover, it uses the strength of half air overturning to strike down. When she hits Chengyang Zun heavily, he falls down and falls to the ground below.


    "Bang!"


    The strong air current with the pressure on the ground, dust and sand also diffused in the air, with the dust and smoke dispersed, only to see the ground was smashed a half meter deep pit, Chengyang Zun slowly stood up, stretched out his hand to play the dust on the shell, and then raised his head and looked at the figure standing in the air.


    "I look down upon you!"


    If he was not at the level of Yuanying, he was afraid that all his bones would be broken and his internal organs would be injured. He didn''t expect that the film of 14-5-year-old girl could fight with him like this. Moreover, he would be invincible after a long battle!


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure rose again and attacked downing directly. He did not dare to be careless. When he attacked, he immediately met his attack


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Whew!"


    "Boom!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound of battle continued in the border, and the speed of the two shadows was also faster. They could not see whether they were hurt or not. They just listened to the sound of the wind whistling and roaring like a beast.


    "Red Eagle!"


    Cheng Yang venerable''s a sharp drink, only to see the moment of light flash out, a giant eagle with a red gold body cried, flapping its wings from the sky dive down to attack Tang Ning.


    "Even if you have an ancient beast, but you are only a minor, I don''t believe that you can avoid this blow!" Cheng Yang Zun''s eyes were full of murder, and his gaze at Tang Ning was like looking at a dead man.


    "Ning''er!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master!"


    Outside the boundary, all the people who saw this scene were shocked. The giant eagle was carrying the strong breath of destroying the heaven and the earth. Judging from the breath from him, it was clearly a contract animal at the top of the sacred beast! This blow is not only accompanied by Juying''s strong breath and power, but also has the strength of friar Chengyang Yuanying. In it, he wants to take her life with this blow!


    "Master! Please spare Ning''er''s life! Don''t kill her Nangong Lingyun yelled, seeing that scene, he wanted to rush forward, but was held down by his father.


    Everyone thought that downing would not be able to take this move, but they did not expect to see the next scene

 Chapter 839

    Seeing that the giant eagle came towards her with the breath of destroying the heaven and the earth, Tang Ning took a deep look at the Chengyang venerable. At the next moment, she stretched out her hand, a golden light flew out of her hand, and gradually grew larger, and then went towards the giant eagle''s cover.


    "Holy bowl! Sleepy


    When the light flashed, it had already changed from a small bowl into a huge bowl. The mouth of the bowl was facing the huge eagle flying from the sky.


    With the rotation and impact of the holy bowl, the mouth of the bowl also put it in when it collided with the giant eagle. At this time, a small bowl is just like an immortal sacred vessel, playing an unexpected role.


    "When!"


    The sound of the impact is like the ancient bell in the ancient Buddhist temple. It spreads to the ears of the people around. With the appearance of the holy bowl, the Golden Buddha light shines on the dark night sky. All the people who look up at the scene in the night sky are stunned.


    "Bang!"


    The holy bowl containing the struggling Eagle fell down from the height with a thump, and the mouth of the bowl gradually narrowed down. At the same time, it also absorbed the spirit breath of the giant eagle and beat it back to its original shape from the top of the sacred beast.


    "Poof!"


    When the original contract animal was abolished, Chengyang Zun was also involved because of the contractual relationship. A mouthful of blood suddenly gushed out, and his body was unstable and fell from the air.


    At the same time, the border under his cloth also snapped open with a breath of blood from his heart, and the breath of primordial infant dissipated in the air.


    He used ten percent of his skill with the intention of killing downing. However, with the help of the Holy Grail she took out, it was all eaten back, so that he broke up, and his strength fell from the level of Yuanying to the level of Jindan.


    When he fell to the ground and could not even stand, he saw the holy bowl flying up, revealing the red eagle which had been beaten back to its original shape.


    Seeing that his contract animal was beaten back to its original form and abandoned like this, he felt a tug in his heart, his Qi and blood surged up, and he vomited out another mouthful of blood.


    "Poof!"


    Tang Ning, however, stood in the air, holding the gently Rotating Golden holy bowl in her hand. Although she looked very strange wearing a long aqua blue skirt and wearing a bald head, at this moment, because of the Buddha light released from her body and the dazzling Golden Buddha light from the holy bowl in her hand, her whole person looked sacred and mysterious The people slowly knelt down to her after they had calmed down.


    "Holy Buddha..."


    "Master Tang..."


    "With the light of Buddha Who dares to say that she is not immortal or Buddha? "


    The people of the Tang family were dazzled and speechless one by one. When they responded, their hands were no longer free. The Lord joined them and worshipped her.


    It''s not the first time that the 30 students have seen the Buddha light on master Tang. They are all excited and grinning when they see this scene.


    How nice!


    Nangong Lingyun stares at the sacred figure in the night sky. At this moment, it seems that she is the master of Tang Dynasty! In addition to the identity of Miss Tang, her other identity is Tang Shi!


    The Dean looked at this scene, gently exhaled a breath, he stroked his long eyebrows and murmured in a slow voice: "not immortal, not Buddha, that is God!"

 Chapter 840

    After breaking the boundary under Chengyang cloth and abolishing his contract beast, Tang Ning fell down from the night sky slowly, and the holy bowl in her hand disappeared in her palm with a flash of light.


    Standing in front of Cheng Yang Zun, she pointed at his throat with the magic sword of Avalokitesvara in her hand: "what else can you say?"


    "If you succeed, you can''t say anything!"


    As soon as Chengyang Zun opened his mouth, blood overflowed. His face was white, and the sweat of bean beads oozed from his forehead. Looking at the sword pointing at him, he saw no fear in his eyes, only unwilling and resentful.


    With the respect of his brilliant young child, he was so defeated! Not willing! He is not reconciled!


    "What a useless thing!"


    A deep and dumb voice suddenly came out, so that people around suddenly surprised, have looked around, want to see who is talking.


    The president and Tang Ning frown slightly and stare at Cheng Yang Zun in front of him.


    "Who! Who is it? "


    Cheng Yang Zun''s face changed greatly, and there was consternation and astonishment in his eyes, because the voice seemed to come from his body, but it didn''t come out of his mouth.


    "Master Tang, back off!" The Dean drank and pulled downing in front of him.


    Just as they retreated, a cloud of black gas diffused from Chengyang Zun and gradually surrounded him. As the black air diffused, the gradually dispersed breath around him became depressed again, faintly stronger than before.


    "The smell of darkness!"


    Seeing this scene, the dean''s face changed greatly, and he immediately drank to the people around him: "go! Let''s go! Get out of here! Come on


    The people around him didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw that Chengyang Zun had a black smell and his face became very frightening. In addition, the atmosphere around him became more and more depressed. As soon as the Dean called out, they immediately stepped back.


    "Come in! Get in Tang Xiao see the situation is different, quickly let the elder they take people back to the house.


    "Come on! Come in! Block the gate


    The elder quickly called, carrying his clothes to the inside. He looked back from time to time. When he saw the black air on Chengyang Zun outside, his face changed. His feet were like smeared with oil, and then he ran away without a trace.


    Nangong Lingyun saw that scene, and the whole person was a little stunned. He didn''t understand, how did his master suddenly become like this?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Run what? Since I have come, no one can run away! "


    The gloomy and arrogant voice came out of the mouth of Yang Zun. At this time, his face was filled with black gas, and a black mark like fire appeared in the center of his eyebrows. His hair, which was originally bound, was scattered in disorder because of the soaring black breath.


    "Dean, what''s the matter with him?"


    Tang Ning asked, looking at the Cheng Yang Zun, who seemed to have changed into a person, the black breath of his body poured out continuously, as if he had repaired his broken baby, and the whole person was emitting a stronger yuan baby breath than before.


    "What he has is a dark breath. It seems that he has been possessed by demon cultivation. The situation is not optimistic." The president said in a calm voice, but he didn''t expect that the strength of Yuanying, the revered one of Chengyang, would be possessed by demon cultivation.

 Chapter 842

    Seeing that the Dean couldn''t stop the breath, Tang Ning immediately put his hand against his back. However, even with her help, they were still hit by a powerful force from the other side.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the air impact and fall hit the dean''s body, the Dean was hit fly at the same time, Downing was also knocked back to the side of the air.


    "Poof!"


    The president spewed out a mouthful of blood. He was pale and wanted to stand up from the ground, but he couldn''t hold his body down. The blood in his mouth was overflowing all the time.


    "Dean!"


    Tang Ning exclaimed. She was in the back. The Dean helped her block most of her strength. However, she was still hit by the blow, which made her chest ache. The sword wound that originally stopped the blood was bleeding again.


    However, she did not care about herself, but quickly got up and came to the dean''s side. Seeing that he could not even stand up and his mouth was still overflowing with blood, she immediately took out a pill and put it into his mouth.


    "Dean, I''ll help you up." She tried to help him up, but at this time, there was a demon monk cutting at her with a knife.


    "Be careful!"


    Tang Xiao, who was standing in front of the Tang family''s gate, exclaimed. After the sword in his hand had cut out the two magic monks in front of him, he strode forward and quickly came to her side to block the blow.


    "How are you, Ning''er?" Tang Xiao asked, see her chest wound and exuded blood, immediately said: "your wound and bleeding, you must first stop bleeding!"


    "Qingzhi!" He called and looked around.


    Because of this scuffle, and because there were too many magic cults, the Tang family''s Secret guards and guards came out to fight, only some old and weak remained in the house.


    As for the great elder and others, the beauty of their name kept the Tang family''s house, and did not come out.


    "Dad, I''m ok. I''ll help the dean to get up first. He suffered all the strength of the blow. He was very hurt." Said Downing, asking him to help lift up the dean.


    "Good." Tang Xiao was busy and helped the president up.


    At this time, Qingzhi also came from the other side to help the president retreat to the gate of the Tang family.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a man with merit and Buddha light in this small mortal land. It''s really hard to find a place in iron shoes and get it without any effort! All your merits and virtues, including your soul, are required by me! "


    When the cruel and excited voice fell, the figure with black breath also attacked Tang Ning. The pressure of the attacking hand was the breath of Yuanying peak, or it was mixed with some dark energy, so that the breath was extremely powerful. If it was not for Downing''s ancient prestige, I''m afraid it would be in this stream Under the pressure, it is difficult to stand.


    "A fool talks about dreams!"


    Tang Ning snorted coldly and looked at the shadow. His palm moved and the light flashed. When a golden light flashed, the holy bowl flew out again and hit the body shadow.


    "It''s not useless! You can''t help me


    The gloomy voice came out with arrogance. When the figure who had attacked Tang Ning saw the holy bowl, it turned into a huge whirlwind. The whirlwind was drawn into the clouds from the ground and stirred up the sky above.


    "The Dragon wags its tail!" There was a powerful voice coming from the sky.

 Chapter 843

    The voice was low, like thunder, from the clouds, between the wind and the wind, stirring the world.


    The night sky is full of clouds and clouds. The black whirlwind that goes into the clouds is like the tail of a giant dragon. The other end of the whirlwind whirls wildly on the ground. Even 30 students who are dealing with those evil cults and the dark guards of the Tang family are unable to stand firm under the strong wind of crazy swing and rotation, and they have a faint feeling that they will be involved in the whirlwind.


    "No! I can''t stand. Give me a pull... "


    "Avoid it first! This force is too strong


    "Hold that side..."


    "Ah..."


    A disorderly voice sounded, and seeing a guard being swept away towards the Black Whirlwind, Downing immediately moved his palm, and a force of strength gathered to grab it. He grabbed the guard and pushed it to the safe side. At the same time, he thought, taking back the holy bowl which was too strong for the Black Whirlwind. At the next moment, he bit his finger, wiped the blood on his brow and whispered Out of her mouth.


    "With my blood, untie your seal!"


    "In my name, I want you to show your true body! Three feet of golden crow, come out


    As soon as her voice fell, the blood smeared on the brow was like a burning flame. In the red flame, it seemed that there was a golden crow with wings spreading and head up and singing.


    The next moment, with the flash of light, the dazzling light burst out from her eyebrow and went to the night sky. At the same time, a voice of golden crow also rose with the sky and reverberated in the whole night sky.


    "Dumb!"


    It was a sharp and piercing sound, as if from a distant place. The remote and ancient voice was accompanied by the powerful ancient gods and beasts. Almost when the voice came out, the whole people in Qingyun city were shocked. At that moment, they all felt a strong pressure from the heaven and earth.


    They instinctively looked up and saw that the moment when a fire rose to the sky, it spread its wings in the dark night sky, and a three legged golden ebony with a whole body of gold and flame chirped and rushed to the huge black vortex.


    For a moment, two forces and two colors collided and collided. The flaming flame seemed to merge with the black vortex. However, at the next moment, they clearly heard the shrill scream from the whirlpool, and the trace of black breath was burned out of the flame.


    "Ah..."


    It was the scream of Chengyang Zun, and it seemed to be the scream of the devil. The two kinds of voices mixed together and reverberated in the sky. The flames were burning more and more prosperous. The figure of three feet golden black almost gradually occupied the whole whirlwind. At this moment, a trace of unwilling voice came with a cruel voice.


    "How can I stop here! Downing! I will swallow you alive


    When the sinister voice came with a terrible intention of killing, from the fire, a cloud of black smoke turned out, and a big mouth rushed at Downing at a speed that could not be heard. The open mouth seemed to want to swallow it.


    "Ning''er!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master!"


    When they saw that scene, they could not help but exclaim. They only felt that the big dark mouth contained powerful power, just like a bottomless abyss, trying to devour downing.


    When downing saw that dark breath turned into a big mouth, she was anxious, but she couldn''t move because of calling out Xiaohei''s noumenon.


    When I saw that dark mouth was going to swallow her up, the next moment, she was carried away

 Chapter 844

    Downing''s whole person is confused, this time, this scene, who will save her? Who can save her? What''s more, it''s a way to hold the waist directly. It''s really It was so simple and direct that she couldn''t get over her head.


    The big hand around her waist is strong and powerful, and the chest behind her is warm and broad. The cold breath between the breath and breath is vaguely familiar.


    She looks at Mo Ye''s face, which is beautiful and cold. She hasn''t seen him for nearly a year. He has changed a little. The whole person''s breath has become colder and sharper. Her strength seems to have improved, especially under the background of his black robe, he is more dignified and domineering.


    Just, this guy came back with a cold face like an iceberg, as well as his murderous spirit. Who provoked him?


    Just thinking about it, I saw his sleeve flick, his palm turned, a strong breath surged from his palm, and attacked the huge dark mouth in front of him.


    The powerful air current roars out and hits the dark mouth. When the two forces collide, a loud roar bursts out. The attack of Mo Ye destroys the dark mouth with absolute crushing force.


    When the scream sounded, the pressure and the air flow spread out at the moment of the collision. When they attacked around, he immediately took downing back and wrapped the man in his arms with his black cloak to block the impact of the strong current.


    When Tang Ning saw his arm lift, the cloak was covered. When the cloak was lifted again, the front was calm. In the night sky, the three golden crows turned into a light and penetrated into the eyebrows. At that moment, her eyes were black, as if all the strength of her body had been pulled away, and she fainted in Mo Ye''s arms.


    Seeing her fainting in his arms, Mo Ye''s cold face scratched a touch of worry. When his deep eyes fell on the wound on her chest, his eyes were even colder, and the whole person exuded a cold and frigid air.


    When Tang walked to the door, she was about to leave the door.


    "Ning''er!"


    Tang Xiao rushes forward and wants to take her. However, he is avoided by Mo Ye. He looks at his daughter in the arms of the night king. The night king looks at him with no expression. Forced by the strong pressure and momentum of the other party, he quickly drinks to the people behind him: "open the door! Call the doctor


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master!"


    Situ and others rushed to the direction of the Tang family, followed closely into the Tang family.


    With the destruction of the magic cultivation, all the magic bean soldiers transformed by the magic condensation disappeared, and the surrounding area returned to normal. However, the Chengyang Zun fell to the ground, dying and unconscious


    Nangong Lingyun watched Tang Ning being carried away by the night king. He wanted to keep up with the past only after taking a step. He swallowed the bitterness in his heart and quickly went to his master.


    "Master!"


    "Send him back to the house and ask the doctor to treat him." Nangong Laozu said in a hurry. He shook his head and sighed when he looked at Cheng Yang Zun.


    A good venerable, how could it be so? Why is it possessed by the demon cultivation? Leading to these things? Fortunately, it was stopped by downing and the night King tonight. Otherwise, I was afraid that there would be a river of blood in the end

 Chapter 845

    This night is destined to be a sleepless night. Even if the crisis is lifted, the shock of the night will still remain in the minds of the people for a long time because of the incredible things they witnessed.


    In the Tang family, 30 students gathered outside the Tang Ning''s Hospital, anxiously looking inside, worried about Tang Shi''s body. When they heard the voice from behind saying that the doctor was coming, they all made a way.


    "Doctor, come on in and have a look." Tang Xiao took the doctor into the room. As soon as he entered the room, he saw the night king still sitting by the bed. Then he said in a hurry: "the night king, the doctor is here. Let the doctor help Ning''er see the wound first."


    Mo Ye glances at the doctor who has been rushed to him. He sees that his hat is all crooked. He has a medicine box on his back and a moustache on his back. The whole looks unreliable.


    "Her injuries can''t be cured by ordinary doctors. As for the injuries on the chest, let star Tong come in and help her with medicine. I''ll send her aura to heal her wounds." He said in a calm voice, with a stiff face.


    The famous doctor of Qingyun city who had just been pulled in heard his words, and his moustache shook.


    Ordinary doctors


    He was a famous doctor in Qingyun city. He was just an ordinary doctor in the night King''s mouth. However, he seemed to speak reasonably, which made him not dare to squeak.


    Tang Xiao was stunned for a moment. He looked at his daughter on the bed and the doctor who was pulling him. Then he looked at the night king and said, "Ning''er''s wound seems not shallow. Let the doctor have a look first! It''s not too late for the star pupil to be drugged. "


    The doctor is here. He may not be good at other things, but he should have no problem with the wound caused by the sword.


    When the doctor was about to answer, he saw the night King''s cold glance. He could not help wiping the sweat from his forehead and stammering: "Tang, the master of Tang..."


    One side of the star pupil see the situation, the way: "I learned from the master to deal with the wound, how about me to help the master clean the wound and bandage it up!"


    See doctor a pair of nervous appearance, Tang Xiao this just nodded head: "good, that you hurry to help her stop bleeding, first medicine first."


    "Master Tang." Mo Ye says.


    "Night king, what''s the matter?" Tang Xiao looked at him and asked.


    Mo Ye looks at him and says, "I just saw that the dean of Tianlong is seriously injured. As the master of the Tang family, he should go to see him." Later, he glanced at the doctor again and said, "take the doctor to him."


    "But Ning''er is here..."


    "She has me here. When Xingtong helps her stop blood and bandage the wound, I will heal her, and no one else can disturb her here." Mo Ye''s voice is low with indifference, but it is a natural appearance. He hears Tang Xiaozui''s corner.


    Others


    Is he someone else?


    Glancing at the expressionless night king, he still holds his daughter''s hand. Tang Xiao''s eyebrows frown and says: "night king, are men and women being taught or not, are you like this..."


    "The head of the Tang family has been worried. In my eyes, she is just a little monk." As he talks, Mo Ye glances at Downing in a coma. He talks nonsense with his eyes open. He looks serious, which makes people believe him.


    Tang Xiao took a look at her daughter''s bald little head, and instantly compromised: "OK! I''ll trouble the night king here. "

 Chapter 846

    After watching them go out and close the door, Mo Ye says to the star pupil: "take off her clothes, first clean up the wound on her chest and stop bleeding."


    Star pupil looked at him and asked, "don''t you avoid it?"


    "Hurry up!" He said quietly, taking out a bottle of Medicine: "use this." Then he turned around.


    Seeing this, Xing Tong carefully unties her dress, takes off her blood stained clothes, and covers her body with a quilt. After washing her hands, she cleans her wounds.


    Mo Ye does not know when he has turned around. When he sees the wound above her chest, his eyes are colder. The wound is slightly higher than the heart, and it should not be too deep. It does not hurt the vital part. However, the wound is still very shocking on her white skin, which makes him feel a faint impulse to kill people.


    How dare you hurt her like this! Damn it!


    Star Tong focused on helping her master clean the wound, and then sprinkled with hemostatic medicine, to bandage the wound, because of the strength of one person is not good to support her, at this time, see a pair of big hands stretched out, will her master''s body slightly up.


    She was stunned and could not help looking at the night king.


    "What are you doing? Bandage up quickly. " Mo Ye orders, let her quickly bandage.


    Seeing this, she quickly bypassed the bandage, bandaged the wound and made a summary, which just said: "night king, OK."


    Mo Ye directly helped downing up and said to the star pupil, "you hold her, stabilize her body, and I will heal her."


    "Yes." Star pupil should help her master.


    The palm of Mo Ye''s palm in the back condenses the aura of spiritual power. With the surge of spiritual power in his body, the palm of his palm reaches behind Downing''s back to deliver spiritual power for her treatment.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the room for a long time, situ and others in the courtyard were worried and said, "why hasn''t there been any movement for so long? How is master Tang? Is it a serious injury? How could you be in a coma? "


    Su Yanqing thought for a moment and said, "the master of Tang should have used the secret method at that time. If she wanted to show her original form, she needed a strong aura of spiritual power to support her. Maybe she would be unconscious when her spiritual power was exhausted."


    "But the master of the Tang family has come out. Why is the night king still in it?" Ye feibai said, looking at the closed door: "the night King seems to have a lot to do with our Tangshi!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Master Tang is still in a coma." Yin qianze hit him with his elbow.


    Don''t wait for the night king! Let''s have a look at master Tang. " Song Yixiu said, let them not quarrel.


    As time goes by, the closed door just opens. Mo Ye comes out of the room, glances at the students in the courtyard, and says, "all are scattered! Don''t disturb her rest. "


    "Night king, how about Tangshi? Does her injury matter? " Ye feibai asked.


    Mo Ye stands with a negative hand and looks at them and says, "it''s OK, but you haven''t woken up. If you want to see her, come back tomorrow morning."


    After hearing the speech, they all put down their minds and said, "well, since the master Tang is OK, let''s break up first! Don''t disturb her rest. "


    "I''ll take you to the guest house." Han Zhi said, let them follow him to the guest house to rest.


    "Good." People should, toward the night King line after a ceremony, this just with cold know to leave together.

 Chapter 847

    Not long after the crowd dispersed, Tang Xiao came to the hospital again. Seeing the night King standing in the courtyard, he said, "thank you very much for your help tonight. It''s not too early. The night king doesn''t know whether to go to the guest room to have a rest first."


    "Don''t bother. I''ll go and see the dean." Mo Ye says.


    "Then I will let Qingzhi lead the way for the night king." Tang Xiao said and ordered the Qing Zhi behind him: "you take the night king to the past."


    "Yes." Qing Zhi answered and made a gesture of invitation: "please, the night king."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers and nods his head to Tang Xiao. Then he follows Qingzhi to leave.


    Seeing him out of the yard, Tang Xiao quickly stepped into the room to see his daughter. Seeing that she was still in a coma, there was a star pupil guarding her. This told her to take good care of her. Then he turned out of the room and went to the front yard.


    What happened tonight is too sudden. Although everything has calmed down, there are still a lot of things to deal with at home and abroad, especially the elders in the mansion. They are all shocked by what happened tonight. I think they are waiting for his explanation!


    On the other side of the courtyard, after seeing the Dean, Mo Ye sits in the courtyard. Thinking of what happened tonight, he sees a chance in his eyes.


    If he didn''t just come back from the land of immortals, we could imagine the situation of Tang Ning tonight, but what he didn''t expect was that Nangong Lingyun, a person who said he would put her on the top of his heart, would be useless at such a time. Even, the wound on her chest was hurt by him and his master!


    He wanted to help them and get out of the way, but he didn''t want to put her in danger. In this case, she would be guarded by him!


    In the morning of the next morning, Mo Ye comes to Tangning''s courtyard early. In the room, he takes care of the star pupil of the night, pushes open the window to let the morning sun come in, and sees the master on the bed wake up leisurely.


    "Master? You are awake


    See her wake up, star pupil a joy, hurry up to come to her side.


    Donning opened her eyes and looked at the sunlight that came in from the window. She squinted. When she raised her hand to rub the temple, she pulled the wound on her chest and let her breathe.


    "Master, you have a wound in your chest. You can''t move about." Star Tong went up to her, put a pillow behind her and let her lean against her, saying, "master, how do you feel now? Is it better? "


    "What happened? I can''t remember at all. " She leaned against the bed, raised the other hand and rubbed her temples.


    "At that time, the night King appeared and saved the master. Later, the spirit of the demon cultivation was also destroyed by the night king. The master was in a coma, and the night king came back with the master..." Star Tong will be about last night''s events.


    After hearing her words, Tang Ning has some confused thoughts, which gradually wakes up. He thinks of Mo ye that he saw last night. He is stunned and says, "how could he suddenly appear?"


    "Awake?"


    The door opens, and Mo Ye comes in. When he comes to the room, he stops when he sees her sitting on the head of the bed. He doesn''t go near. His deep eyes just seem to fall on her snow-white shoulder outside the quilt and pause slightly.


    Downing looked down at her body along his eyes. Seeing that the quilt was slipping down, she was only wearing a bra liner. The scene of spring light suddenly made her eyelids jump, and she carried a serious face, and slowly lifted the quilt to cover her body.

 Chapter 848

    "You should knock on the door and squeak before you come in." Tang Ning opened his mouth and said, his eyes fell on his face and said, "I am a big girl anyway. How can I meet people when it comes out?"


    Hearing this, Mo ye can''t help laughing and joking, "big girl with bare head?" He took a look at her bald head, went to one side and sat down, and said, "I can''t see if you don''t say you''re a woman."


    Tang Ning''s mouth a smoke, also did not tangle on this topic, but asked: "you did not go to the fairy land? How did you come back all of a sudden? "


    "It was in the past. After a period of cultivation in seclusion, I wanted to come back and have a look. Unfortunately, I ran into you again." When he hears the sound coming from the yard outside, he blinks his eyes and looks at her and says, "put on your clothes first. They should come in to see you later."


    Seeing that he was still sitting there staring at her, Downing could not help asking, "are you going to sit here and watch me change clothes?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye stands up like a hindsight and says, "you change it!" Then he went out.


    Tang Ning watched him go out of the room. Then he took a heavy breath, lifted the quilt and said, "I don''t want him to go out yet? What''s wrong with it? "


    The star pupil on one side took his coat and went to him and said, "master, put on your clothes first."


    Outside, situ and others came early. As soon as they entered the yard, they were surprised to see that the night king was also there. They asked, "night king, why are you here? Did you not go to rest last night


    Mo Ye glanced at them and said, "just came."


    "Oh, master Tang should be awake? Let''s go in and have a look at master Tang. " He is about to go in, but he is blocked by Mo Ye.


    "What''s the matter?" He was puzzled.


    "She has just woken up and is washing inside. Please wait a moment."


    Listening to this, people realized that Tang Shi was a female, and they could not just push the door in so recklessly. They bowed their hands to the night king and then knocked on the door and called out.


    "Xingtong, let''s come to see Tangshi."


    "Here it is." Star pupil in the inside should a, help her master son put on clothes, help her to sit well, this just went to open the door.


    When the door opened, people went in. As soon as 30 students crowded in, the room was filled with people, full of excitement.


    "Master Tang."


    "How are you, master Tang? Are you feeling better? "


    "Tang Shi, does the wound still bleed?"


    "Master Tang..."


    Listening to their worried inquiries, Downing laughed and raised his hand to indicate: "all quiet, I''m not in any trouble, just take a rest for two days."


    "Master Tang, I didn''t expect you to be such a teacher." Situ looked at Tang Shi who was sitting on the head of the bed. He was still familiar with him, but he had more feminine breath and softer face.


    She was dressed in Aquamarine clothes, and her figure was as exquisite as a girl should have. However, with a bald head on her head, she felt a little strange when looking at it.


    In particular, after knowing that she is a woman, it seems strange to see her with a bald head.


    "I am still me Downing sun ran a smile, the look on his face with casual and informal, is still their familiar look.


    Su Yanqing looked at her and said with a smile, "master Tang deserves to be a master of Tang."

 Chapter 849

    What she has done is something that ordinary women can''t and dare not do. She doesn''t care about the worldly vision, she lives really wantonly and unrestrained.


    "Master Tang, since you are a woman, how can you shave off your hair and dress up as a man? What''s more, we''ve been together for so long, but we don''t see you''re a woman. How did you do it? " Ye feibai asked.


    He is still curious about this.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "because at that time, I hid in a temple and shaved my hair in order to survive. Then I got to know an old monk and went to the immortal''s place to find a magic instrument for me. After wearing it, I became a woman and became a man. Naturally, you can''t detect it."


    "Tang Shi, I never thought you were a girl. I was really scared to see you were a girl." Niu Dali grinned.


    "Master Tang, will your hair grow?" Yin qianze asked, thinking that if she wore women''s clothes and wore a bald head in the future, she would be watched everywhere.


    "Well, President, it''s just that I used the medicine and it won''t grow up now." She indifferent smile, way: "not long also, still need not wash hair."


    All of them were stunned and then laughed. It is estimated that Tang Shi is the only one who can have this idea.


    They chatted with Tang Ning in the room for a while, and ye feibai said, "then we''ll go out first and let master Tang have a good rest and take good health."


    "Well, master Tang, have a good rest. We''ll go out first."


    "Master Tang, we''ll see you later."


    The crowd said, after a salute to her, this just retreated to go out, with their exit, the room suddenly quiet a lot, the air also circulates a lot.


    However, just when downing thought they were gone, there was still a man sitting there.


    "Why are you still there?" Tang Ning looks at Mo ye and asks. She thought he was gone! Still sitting here?


    Mo Ye gets up, comes to the chair beside the bed and sits down, and says, "I''ll chat with you."


    Seeing this, Downing said, "OK, what do you want to talk about?"


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes fall on her face and ask, "what''s wrong with you and Nangong Lingyun?"


    "Me and him?" Tang Ning was stunned, and then laughed: "I and he can only say that it is predestined, since then, it has nothing to do with it."


    "Do you hate him?" He asked, looking into her eyes.


    Downing a smile, shook his head: "there is love will hate, I do not hate him." Her Nangong Lingyun has come to this stage. I''m afraid it will be difficult to be a friend in the future.


    "By the way, what about Cheng Yang Zun?" She remembers that his strength regressed to the level of golden elixir, and what happened later


    Love makes hate?


    Mo Ye is appreciating her words, so he hears her ask about Chengyang and says, "he can''t die, but he has also suffered a lot. Yuanying''s strength has fallen to the level of golden elixir. Even if he can save life, there are not many people left to live."


    "How could he be possessed by the demon cultivation Asked downing.


    "There is a dark side in his heart, and the evil Qi only inspires the negative energy that he conceals and suppresses. As for why he was possessed by the demon cultivation, no one knows about it except himself."


    Mo ye said, looking at her and saying, "this person doesn''t need to pay too much attention to him. He belongs to Ziyang Xianzong. If you save his life, Ziyang Xianzong will not trouble you."

 Chapter 850

    "Since he''s been ruined like that, as long as he doesn''t come to trouble me, I won''t bother him." Donning leaned against the head of the bed.


    See two people are chatting, one side of the star pupil will quietly back out, ready to go to the kitchen to get some food back.


    "What are you going to do next?" Mo Ye looks at her and asks, "your identity as Miss Tang has been known to the world. Are you going to go back to Tianlong college to become a tutor?"


    "No more." Tang Ning shook his head: "originally I planned not to go. This time it happened to be like this. I''ll tell the dean that I won''t go back to Tianlong college any more. After a while, I''ll go to the land of immortals."


    Then she looked at him and asked, "you just came over there. How about there? Are those people strong? "


    "There are weak people in the land of immortals, and there are also friars in the Qi refining period. This is mainly because even ordinary friars may have a big family behind them." His voice stopped, looked at her and said, "but now you are the peak of building foundation. With your cultivation as the past, there should be no big problem."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded and said, "I''m going to take Han Zhi and Xing Tong to the past. The old monk is still waiting for me there. I should go to find him first."


    "If you want to go, then I can accompany you to the past. If I am here, others dare not hurt you at will." He opened his mouth and said, his deep eyes fell on her: "I can be your backer and protect you from worry."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning was stunned and raised his eyes to look at him. When he met his deep and serious black pupils, his eyes flashed slightly. Then, he bent his eyebrows and waved his hand with a smile: "no, no, there is no one in this world who can always be the patron of whom. It''s just that I don''t know how to rely on myself. I still like to rely on myself more."


    Then she looked at him and asked curiously, "but now you are Yuanying''s highest cultivation. What''s your status in the land of immortals? Did you worship in the immortal gate? Or what influence do you have? "


    She looked at him with a smile and said, "although I like to rely on myself, if you are really strong, I would like to hold your thigh."


    Hold his thigh?


    Mo Ye takes a look at her, his ears are slightly red, and asks, "do you really want to hold my thigh?" That doesn''t seem very good, does it? Is it too close?


    However, it was rare for her to say that she wanted to hold her thighs. He had to help her.


    So, he stood up, walked to the bed in her surprised eyes and sat down. In a low voice with moving magnetism, he said, "although I don''t think it''s very polite, it''s hard for you to open your mouth. I''ll make an exception. You can hold it!"


    Downing looked at the man who came to her bed and sat down, and motioned to her to hold his thigh. The whole person was dumbfounded: "what are you doing?" Is that what she meant? Is that right?


    "Don''t you want to hold your thighs? Well, here it is


    He glanced at her and patted his thigh. His ears were red and his heart was beating. With a trace of tension, expectation, and joy, he said solemnly: "for once, no more."


    Tang Ning blinked his eyes, lenglengleng looked at him, the next moment, can not help but bend the corner of his mouth, eyes flashing cunning look.

 Chapter 851

    "I''ll hold it."


    As she spoke, she put her hand on his thigh and felt his whole body stiff. The whole person did not dare to turn his head around. The sound of beating heart like a drum could be heard even if she did not need to approach.


    Looking at his ears more and more red, even from the neck to the face, she finally couldn''t help laughing, and her hand also patted him on the thigh.


    "Pa!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Do you want to laugh me to death? Can you hold your thighs like this? Oh, ha ha ha ha, ha ha... "


    Because of her unexpected slap, Mo Ye stands up almost instinctively. She laughs, and the laughter spreads from the room to the outside. Maybe it''s because she laughs too loud and pulls the wound on her chest. She just shouts, trying to stop laughing, but she can''t stop it.


    Mo Ye knows later that he seems to have been fooled. The thigh hugging in her mouth may not mean what he thinks.


    "Ning''er?"


    Outside came Tang Xiao''s voice, obviously also heard that she woke up, came to see her, but as soon as I entered the hospital, I heard the laughter coming from inside. I was puzzled and strode in.


    See in addition to his daughter, also only the night King standing by the bed, he went up before and after, toward the night king bowed a salute: "have seen the night king, night king, how are you here?"


    Mo Ye wants to talk to Downing, but Tang Xiao comes. He coughs and says, "I''ll come to talk to her about something."


    "Dad, Dad."


    Tang Ning managed to stop the smile, but the smile in her face was naturally revealed. After she called, she looked at Mo ye with a slightly embarrassed look, and could not help bending her eyes.


    "I heard you laughing outside. What''s so funny?" Tang Xiao asked, looking at the night king and his daughter, it seems that some strange.


    "It''s OK. I just heard a joke from him." Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "I''ll go to see the Dean first! Come back later and talk to me. " Mo Ye says, after nodding to them, he strides out.


    Looking at Mo ye, who has left in general, Tang Ning laughs and shouts: "say hello to the president for me."


    Tang Xiao sat down beside him and said, "Ning''er, how''s the injury? What do you think of the whole person today? Do you want to see a doctor again? "


    "No, Dad. The wound is not deep, and it doesn''t hurt the vital part. I can recover after two days'' rest." She said with a smile and asked, "my father has to deal with both inside and outside these two days. Will my father be very busy?"


    "Fortunately, I told the people in my family to help me deal with it. It''s no big deal. Many people have sent tonics and other things over the past two days, saying that they are for your health." Tang Xiao said, the things in the house roughly told her.


    "Well." Tang Ning should a, looked at him and said: "Dad, after two days, I am well, we will send Xiaoning into reincarnation!"


    "Good."


    Tang Xiao nodded: "at present you raise good injury, wait for injury to send Xiaoning into reincarnation!" This time, he also knew that part of the reason was because of his daughter''s soul. If it was not for the fact that Cheng Yang Zun saw Ning''er''s ghost, he might not have made these things happen.


    After such a long time, it is time to send her into samsara. Only in this way can they have their own new life, new destiny and future

 Chapter 852

    Two days after Tang Ning recuperated, Nangong Lingyun wanted to visit, but they were all blocked out of the door and were not allowed to enter.


    Tang family''s attitude is tough. He knows that he can''t get it back, so he has to leave.


    In the night of this day, Tang Xiao gave up all the people and sent the original owner into reincarnation with Tang Ning in the courtyard. Maybe it was because she finally knew that Nangong Lingyun didn''t love her in her heart. The original owner''s obsession was also put down. It can be said that she had nothing to do with Tang Xiaobai.


    "Dad, if my daughter is gone, my father should take care of himself. I don''t need to think about my daughter any more. Tang Shihui will take care of my father and protect the Tang family instead of me."


    She slowly bowed down to him, kowtowed three heads, then looked at Tang Ning and kowtowed to her three times: "master Tang, thank you very much."


    Tang Ning nodded her head slightly and drew a rune array on the ground. With the emergence of the reincarnation array, a Buddhist light surged on the array pattern. She took a deep look at her, and then recited the reincarnation mantra for her to send her to death.


    Tang Xiao watched, watching in the samsara mantra recitation, the daughter in the samsara array was smiling and slowly closed her eyes. At this moment, the white magnolia tree at the corner of the courtyard was blooming quietly, and the petals were falling and flying, flying in the samsara array, flying around his daughter''s soul


    The faint fragrance of magnolia flowers pervaded the air. In the night, under the light of Buddha, the White Magnolia petals fluttered and fell to the ground as the soul gradually dispersed, until everything was calm.


    At this moment, the magnolia tree in the corner of the wall withered with his daughter''s soul into reincarnation, and the branches and leaves all withered down, falling to the ground like dead branches.


    Tang Ning smelled the faint fragrance of magnolia flowers in the air, and showed a slight smile. He said to Tang Xiao on one side: "Dad, don''t worry about her. Her next life will be very good."


    Tang Xiao''s sadness in his heart is relieved after seeing the scene of her daughter''s reincarnation.


    He looked at his daughter and said, "you''re tired too. Have a rest early." After that, he went out with his hands.


    After he left, Tang Ning looked at the withered magnolia tree in the corner of the lower courtyard, thinking that it would be good to have the withered tree dug up tomorrow and planted red plum in the corner.


    The next morning, Tang Ning came to the guest house where the president lived. Seeing that Mo Ye was also there, he called out: "Dean, night king."


    Mo Ye takes a look at her and sees that she is dressed in a man''s dress. She still wears a bald head. She looks like the teacher of Tang Dynasty in the past. There is a sense of randomness in her actions.


    Thinking of that day, he closed his eyes and picked up the tea to drink. After a few days, it should have been forgotten by her, right?


    "Ha ha, master Tang, sit down." The director of the hospital waved with a smile. After seeing her sit down, she said, "I''m thinking of talking to you some time these two days."


    "I also have some things to tell the dean. Today I have recovered, so I want to talk to the dean." She said with a smile: "Dean, tutor of Tianlong college, I''m afraid I can''t be a tutor any more. After this time, I don''t want to go back to Tianlong college."


    The Dean laughed, stroked his long eyebrows with one hand, and said with a smile, "that''s exactly what I want to tell you. If you don''t want to be the tutor of Tianlong college, you might as well be the elder of guest Qing of Tianlong college!"

 Chapter 853

    "Elder Keqing?"


    Tang Ning looked at him with a slight surprise, then shook his head and said: "Dean, I am not the elder of Keqing, because I am going to go to the land of immortals after a period of time. Whether it''s a name or a real action, the elder guest Qing is no longer suitable for me."


    Seeing her, even the elder of guest Qing also refused. The Dean could not help saying, "don''t you think about it? In fact, elder Keqing only needs to be registered. No matter whether you are in the college or not, you can enjoy the treatment of elder Keqing. "


    "No, I don''t want to put too many titles on my body." Guest Qing or something, for her now, has no effect, carrying a name, but nothing is good, so the most direct way is to directly refuse.


    Seeing that her mind had been decided, the Dean could only sigh with regret: "in this case, I''m not good at forcing, but you are going to go to the fairy land alone? Do you know it''s very dangerous to go there alone? "


    "I know, but I''m not afraid. Sooner or later, I will go to the immortal''s land, and then I will take Xingtong and Hanzhi together." Tang Ning laughed and said: "the danger of this road, when the right to experience."


    She chatted with the president in the hospital for a while. Occasionally, Mo ye would say a word or two. After a long time, Downing stood up and said, "I''ll go first."


    "Well, I''ll take a rest, too." The dean said, standing up with a smile and looking at both of them.


    Mo Ye stands up and says, "I''ll take you back." Then he left with her.


    Out of the courtyard, Tang Ning asked, "you have been in my house for a few days. Don''t you have to go back to the imperial city?"


    "No Mo Ye opens mouth to say, voice a meal, looked at the body side of her one eye, way: "last time I said with you have not finished."


    "Well, you haven''t told me what kind of existence you are in the land of immortals?" Donning asked with a smile.


    Mo Ye walks slowly and says, "the Xianzong where I live is the first immortal sect and Jiuchong Xianzong. My master is the master''s uncle of jiuchongxianzong, and I am the only disciple of Shizun. Therefore, the status of jiuchongxianzong can be regarded as one person below ten thousand people."


    Then he looked at her and said, "so I said, if you go to the land of immortals, I can protect you from worry."


    Tang Ning listened to a little surprised, a face surprised way: "it sounds like a very powerful appearance."


    "When do you want to go to fairyland? I can escort you there, or I can arrange everything for you Mo Ye opens his mouth and says that he hopes that she can agree to let him escort her and help her arrange everything.


    Listening to this, Tang Ning turned his eyes and thought for a while and said, "if you can, I hope you can help me to bring Han Zhi and Xing Tong first, and then settle down. When I get there, I will meet the old monk."


    "You want to go by yourself?" Mo Ye looks at her, slightly disagrees.


    "Well, if you help me to bring Han Zhi and Xing Tong, I can handle any danger along the way, and I don''t have to worry about their safety."


    Downing looked at him and said with a smile, "when are you going back? Help me get them both up! I''ll go to them when the time comes

 Chapter 854

    Mo Ye takes a look at her. His deep eyes fall on her smiling delicate face. After a while, he moves his eyes and points his head: "OK! Before that, I will go back to the imperial city and come and bring them with me


    Thank you very much Downing said with a smile, reached out on his shoulder and said, "I''ll buy you a drink later."


    Mo Ye looks at the group of students in front of him and says to Tang Ning, "you don''t have to drink. They have been here for a few days. Since you want to go to the immortal land and don''t go back to Tianlong college, you should tell them about it." As soon as the voice dropped, he stepped forward, took a look at Downing, and then walked away.


    Tang Ning looked at the 30 students who were sitting in the pavilion in front of him and walked over: "are they all there? Well, I''ll tell you something


    The reason is surrounded by people who don''t know what to say. When they hear the voice of Tang Shi, they just turn around and see that it is indeed the bed master. They salute her and call her respectfully.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    Listening to their neat and respectful voice, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly. After a reply, he said, "you''ve been here for some days. It''s time to go back."


    "Master Tang, when will you go back to college? We''ll go back with you. " A student asked.


    "Yes! Mr. Tang, when are you going back to college? Let''s go back together


    Listening to their words, Tang Ning gave a smile and said, "what I want to tell you is that I have told the dean that I will not return to Tianlong College as a tutor. In the future, I will no longer be a tutor of Tianlong college, so you''d better go back some time! Practice well and strive for another breakthrough in strength. "


    After listening to Tang Shi''s words, they were stunned for a while. Then, they became nervous: "teacher Tang is not the tutor of Tianlong college? Where is master Tang going? Can we see Master Tang in the future? "


    "Tang Shi wants to wear women''s clothes and be the first lady of Tang family?"


    "Master Tang, you are not a tutor. What are you going to do in the future?"


    "Master Tang..."


    Donning raised his hand, and the crowd stopped, looking at her nervously with a pair of eyes.


    "I will go to the land of immortals later. Naturally, I can''t take you any more. As for whether I''ll see you again in the future? Then it''s fate. " She chuckled and looked at the people: "so you still have to go back to Tianlong college sometime."


    "Master Tang..."


    People are reluctant to give up, but they also know that if she goes to the land of immortals, it will be difficult for them to see her again in the future. As for the land of immortals, even those aristocratic families with some status can''t go there unless their strength allows one day.


    Maybe it''s because they are in a low mood after hearing the news. And when downing had told them about it, he had already stepped back to his yard to rest.


    During this period, Tang Shi''s status as the first lady of the Tang family was passed down to heaven. Many family members came to visit with generous gifts. After rejecting some people, Tang Xiao also followed Tang Ning''s advice and selected some family leaders to meet with them and have a good relationship with them.


    Half a month later, Mo Ye deals with the affairs of the imperial city and comes to the Tang family again. When he arrives at the Tang family, he sees a loud bang in the courtyard of Tang Ning. When he comes to her yard quickly, he sees a scene in the courtyard, and the corners of his mouth can''t help but twitch.

 Chapter 855

    Tang Ning in the hospital was covered with drug residues and his face was blackened by smoke. On his bare head, there were some herbal residues splashed on his bare head. His whole body looked like he had just been fished out of the stinky ditch, and his whole body exuded a strange smell of medicine.


    Not far away, a cauldron of elixir rolled to one side, and if in the courtyard, because of the explosion, most of the things were destroyed. Maybe it was according to her ability that she told not to let anyone near. There was no one here except her.


    "How did it happen? Are you all right? " He went in and helped her to hold the elixir cauldron. Then he looked at her, who was covered with medicinal residue, and said, "are you refining medicine? Is the medicine refining you


    Downing wiped his face and said, "there was an accident. It''s a waste of my good medicine. It hurts to think about it." She looks at the dregs on the ground and sighs helplessly. Before she can make it, Mo Ye pinches a technique to help her clean her body.


    "You haven''t learned it before. You have to have a master bring it in. When you come to the land of immortals, I''ll find an alchemist to teach you how to make pills." He opened his mouth and looked at the ruined yard and shook his head: "besides, you can''t refine pills here. It''s easy to destroy the yard."


    "I didn''t expect it to explode, but you''re right. You can''t really use it to refine pills. I''ll make an empty courtyard available for alchemy tomorrow."


    She said with a smile, went to the stone table and sat down, looked at Mo ye, and said, "are you all busy? Are you planning to leave? I haven''t told Han Zhi and Xing Tong yet


    Mo Ye looks at her and says, "you really don''t want to go with me?" As for her nature of causing trouble everywhere, I don''t know how many things have to be done to let her go to the land of immortals.


    Tang Ning laughed and patted him on the shoulder and said, "I also want to test my strength. And I think that with my current strength, there should be no big problem when I go to the land of immortals. Don''t worry about it. When I get there, I''ll hold your thigh."


    Listening to her say that she wants to hold her thighs, Mo Ye''s ears are slightly red, his eyes are slightly moved, and he says, "in this case, it''s up to you!" Then he took out an object from the space and handed it to her: "take this one with you."


    "What is this?" Tang Ning was playing with the things he handed over, and suddenly his mind flashed: "is this the transmission jade charm?"


    "Well." Mo Ye nods his head: "this is my transmission jade rune, you take it! You can use this to contact me in the future. " He told her a lot of things to pay attention to in the hospital. When he was leaving, he was more and more reluctant to give up.


    However, in the morning of the next day, Mo Ye left the spaceship with Hanzhi and Xingtong. This time, he left with his left and right hands, black wind and dark one


    Three days after Mo Ye leaves, because he doesn''t want to socialize at home, Tang Ning also starts to prepare for the departure. After she leaves with her father and father, one morning, she leaves quietly with the flying machine.


    She spent all the way in peace and tranquility. Because she didn''t want to attract too much attention, she was flying in the sky until, a few days later, in the evening, she finally arrived at the end of the earth''s boundary.

 Chapter 856

    She stood in front of the cliff, watching the scene of the water line on that day, isolating the front into two parts of heaven and earth. The front of the cliff was filled with clouds. She only heard that the water on the mountain did not rush down. The place where the water was isolated was about tens of meters wide, and the bottom of the cliff was an abyss.


    The sound of water, but no splash, and thick fog, also can not see each other''s scene. As she walked on, she saw a huge stone with a few words carved on it.


    Mortals stop.


    "This is the end of the mortal realm. It seems that there is a boundary." She murmured softly, looking at the scene ahead, picked up a stone and bounced forward. Then she saw that the stone fell on the ground as if it had hit something.


    Looking at the looming boundary, her heart moved and released all the pressure of building foundation. Then she stepped forward. As soon as the pressure of building foundation was released, she felt that the boundary would open automatically.


    And after she walked into the border, the clouds in front of her were also dispersed, and a vine connecting with the other side appeared. After a look, she tiptoed up a little, stepped forward on the vine.


    All the way along the vine in the past, the landing place is also a cliff mountain, however, standing on the mountain, looking forward, it is a boundless sea.


    In this high place, we can finally see the sound of water flowing down the cliff, which is pouring into the sea.


    "It''s no wonder that you can''t go to the land of immortals unless you build a foundation. That''s why." She said softly, this moment finally understood, why to go to the immortal land, the minimum requirement is strength to build foundation.


    Because only by building the foundation can we defend the sword. If we want to fly over this sea area, we must pass through it.


    Seeing that there was no one in this area, there were many crabs running about on the beach. It was still early to see them. She couldn''t help laughing at the crabs. She planned to have a rest here and have another meal of seafood.


    "There are all kinds of seasonings in the pots and bowls. You can have a meal by finding some branches and lighting the fire." She said with a smile and called out, "Xiaohei."


    With a flash of light, Xiaohei came out of the space, flapping her wings and landed on her shoulder.


    "Why don''t you pick up the branches! I''ll catch crabs and we''ll have a good meal? " Downing suggested, slightly side looking at the shoulder of small black.


    "This is it? What''s delicious about a whole shell "I don''t eat this, I want to eat fish and shrimp," he said


    "Yes, I''ll catch you later." Donning said.


    "Well, I''ll pick up the branches." Then it flapped its wings and flew to the mountain.


    When Tang Ning saw Xiao Hei go to pick up the branches, he took out a bucket from the space and picked up the crabs crawling about on the beach and put them in the bucket. He picked up half a bucket.


    Knowing that Xiaohei wanted to eat fish and shrimp, she stepped out of the water and came to a deeper place. A palm wind shot down the water and splashed water with a bang. At the same time, some fish and shrimp flew up.


    As soon as she was on the water, the fish and shrimps went to the shore. When they had caught enough, Xiao Hei also picked up a pile of branches, so she found a place to set fire to eat seafood.


    A bird and a man ate a good meal at the seaside, then lay down and rest. Downing squinted comfortably at the sky.

 Chapter 857

    "This is the way to be comfortable, carefree and at ease." With her hands on her head, she watched the blue sky and white clouds floating in the sky, listened to the sound of the waves beating and blowing the sea breeze with a trace of salty taste, and bent her mouth contentedly.


    Xiao Hei also learned from her appearance, lying on his back in the fine sand with his bulging stomach proving that he had eaten a lot just now.


    Perhaps he was idle and bored and didn''t want to move when he was full. Tang Ning sat up, took out a clean cloth and spread it in front of him. He also sorted out some pills refined in the previous period from the space.


    "After leaving some medicine for my father, it seems that there are not many medicines that I can use." As she spoke, she opened a bottle to see how much medicine was left in it. "After that, I''ll have to find some time to make some miraculous medicine and refine some for a rainy day."


    Xiao Hei turned over lazily and said, "dumb! There''s nothing I can eat. "


    "You are all ancient animals. What else do you need to take?" Downing chuckled. Seeing that there was no label on a bottle and no indication of what medicine it was, he poured it out.


    "Why? It''s a green pill refined last time She looked at the hand of the pan Guan emerald green elixir, fingers pinched up, gently turned, way: "this pill also do not know what role."


    "Isn''t it waste Dan?" Asked Xiao Hei.


    "No, you can see how full the aura of spiritual power is. The waste Dan is not like this. Besides, the green color is also very pleasant. I remember that the drugs used at that time were all excellent drugs, but I didn''t know the efficacy..."


    She thought about it and looked at Xiao Hei.


    Little black wings a shake, immediately flutter to fly up, hide to one side, vigilant way: "I don''t give you test medicine, I just don''t eat this thing."


    She didn''t know what the medicine was for. She didn''t want it.


    "Don''t be afraid," Tang Ning said with a smile! It must be a good thing. You can see the green color and the aura of spiritual power on the pill. It must be a good thing. If someone else, I would not give it to him! "


    "No, you can eat it yourself! Anyway, you made it yourself. You said it must be a good thing. If you eat it yourself, you can also know what the pill is for. I am a bird. I eat it differently from you. " Xiaohei is determined not to eat, and he flies away at the same time.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning touched his bald head and said thoughtfully, "it''s reasonable to say it."


    "Yes? Right? So you''d better eat it yourself He''s afraid she''ll try it on Dan.


    Tang Ning was playing with the pill between his fingers and murmured: "this is not a waste pill. The fragrance of the medicine is still so fragrant, the aura is so rich, and the color is so beautiful. What kind of effect will it have?"


    "You''ll know when you eat it." Xiaohei said and stopped not far away to look at her, and said: "you don''t worry, I will be here to guard, won''t let you do anything."


    Downing glanced at it and said, "isn''t it a pill? It''s like poison. I said it''s not poison. Look at your little eyes. What kind of eyes? Don''t believe it? I''ll show you


    While speaking, she opened her mouth, reached out and threw the pill into her mouth and swallowed it directly.

 Chapter 858

    Seeing that she really swallowed the pill, Xiaohei couldn''t help but stare at a pair of black little eyes and flew over with wings: "dumb! Dumb! what''s happening? what''s happening? What feeling? Does the stomach ache? Is there any discomfort? "


    Tang Ning, who directly swallowed the pill, smashed his mouth, as if in aftertaste, and said: "the entrance is fragrant, and the smell of medicine is very refreshing. After entering the abdomen, he feels that there is a heat in the abdominal cavity flowing between the muscles and veins with the spirit breath, and it flows into the body, as if there is a force across the muscles and veins in an instant, It''s warm and comfortable. "


    "The medicine moves in the body, with the warm current flowing into the elixir field, and then..." Her voice stopped suddenly, because at that moment, her whole person was changing.


    "Ah! Tang Tang


    Xiao Hei was surprised, screamed, staring at the Downing which was gradually becoming smaller with the naked eye.


    Tang Ning, who was a 15-year-old boy, after taking the pill, shrank into a five-year-old. Her body shrank, and her body was covered with blue clothes.


    After half ring, she moved for a while and got out of the big blue clothes. She was still bald, but this time she really turned into a small head.


    A pair of beautiful big eyes, confused and stunned blink, a small face big in palm, delicate and lovely, pink and tender as words, especially that small face with a chubby face and baby fat, the whole person dressed in that wide blue clothes sitting there, a small child, delicate and cute and cute small appearance, let the side of the small black all look dazzled.


    Tang Ning was stunned for a long time. She stretched out her hand from her big blue dress and looked in front of her. Her slender and slender hand turned into a small fat hand with meat, white and tender. Her small arm was round and round. She reached out to touch her face, and she finally screamed.


    "Ah


    It''s not her old clear and sweet voice, but the tender little milk sound with childish voice. The voice reverberates in the air, with the prestige of the building foundation monk, which makes the sea make a loud bang. The water spray splashes up, and the fish are splashed up in the air and fall back into the sea. After screaming, the whole person stands up and goes to the sea Running to the sea, but because of the big green clothes on his body and trip, face down to face down, eat a mouthful of fine sand.


    "Tang Tang!"


    Seeing this, Xiaohei finally came back to her. She was very anxious. She patted her wings and came to her side: "how are you? Are you all right? "


    Downing got up, spat out the sand from his mouth, and took his broad robe to the sea.


    "Tang Tang! Don''t do anything stupid Xiaohei was shocked and thought she wanted to jump into the sea. She grabbed her robe and pulled it back.


    "Don''t pull, I''ll see what I''ve become!" Tang Ning cried, just heard his voice is soft small milk sound, suddenly some want to cry without tears.


    "Well, well, don''t worry about it." Small black a listen to a sigh of relief, this just let go of her, follow her to the seaside and go.


    When he came to the clear water by the sea, when he saw the reflection in the water, Downing pinched his face, which made him collapse.

 Chapter 859

    "Am I rejuvenated? But I''m not old! Why are you five years old now She said faintly, some can not accept that she suddenly became a child, or a five-year-old child.


    "Don''t think so. Think about it. You are ten years younger! I made it. " Xiaohei comforted her, looked at her delicate and pink face, and said: "and you look so cute. You see, there is baby fat on your face! The meat is delicious


    On hearing this, Downing looked at it in a secluded way: "there is also a green pill! Why don''t you eat it, too? Let''s change you back to an egg and try it? "


    Small black a listen, immediately a hurry, even busy way: "can''t, I grow up like this already very not easy." make fun of! Make it an egg again? It''s going to take a long time to be like this?


    "Tang Tang, let''s go back to the shore first! Don''t get sick. What''s more, the clothes on you are too big to fit. You have to find a new one to put on. The pill was made by you. Then you can see if you can make an antidote. Can''t you recover? "


    "That''s simple." As she said this, she carried her clothes to the shore and said, "the things I refined have never been said as antidotes. What''s more, the pills were still refined because of accidents. Otherwise, they would not even have any effect and effect."


    Back on the shore, she took off the clothes that didn''t fit her body, searched in the space, and finally found out a suit of clothes. She simply changed the clothes to wear on her body.


    "These clothes are just ordinary materials. They can''t be changed at will. I don''t have children''s clothes in my space. I can hardly wear them." She sat cross legged in the fine sand, her face unhappy.


    Seeing her small mouth toot and her face full of unhappiness, Xiaohei fell in front of her and said, "Tang Tang, in fact, you are very powerful. Think about it, how powerful your pills are! It can actually make people ten years younger, that is, they can make people ten years younger. This is not something that ordinary people can do


    "But if I can''t make an antidote, I''m afraid I''ll have to grow up slowly to look like I''m 15." What she is struggling with is that the antidote is not so easy to refine.


    "Just like this, I don''t think my father will recognize me when I go home." She lay back, directly lying on the sand, a quiet way: "it''s hard to buy a thousand dollars, I knew that..."


    Xiao Hei looks at her into a little baby, but she looks so beautiful. She thinks she is cute and cute. Although she doesn''t think it''s very good, she is still happy.


    Because Tang Tang has never seen it before, and it likes her little baby. It''s so cute. Especially the way she just crawled out of the clothes, it really makes her heart soft.


    I really want to pick it up and peck!


    "Forget it!"


    Tang Ning suddenly turned over and sat up. He patted off the sand on his head and stood up. His tender voice with a small milk voice seriously comforted himself: "it''s so far. It''s useless to think much about it. It''s better to go to the immortal''s land first, and then try to refine the antidote!"


    She thought, the antidote and so on, should be able to refine out?

 Chapter 860

    After cleaning up her mood, she throws the green bamboo forward, jumps onto the green bamboo, and flies to the other side of the sea with Xiaohei


    Two days later, in the morning.


    Among the luxuriant leaves, the branches of towering trees are wrapped with vines. In this lush forest, on top of a towering tree, a small figure is sleeping among the branches.


    She was covered with a cloak, and her small body shrank inside, revealing only a bald head outside. Her delicate face was pink and tender, with a trace of baby fat. She looked very cute.


    When the morning dew drips with the sunlight, a drop of water just falls on her head. The coolness of the dew makes her reach out instinctively and open her eyes again.


    "Morning? Little black, it''s morning. " Soft voice with small milk sound, because just wake up, there is a trace of sleepiness.


    As soon as her voice came out, not far from the branch, a black crow flew over with wings and landed beside her, staring at her.


    "Dumb! It''s morning. Are you going to get up? "


    Donning yawned, sat up with his cape in his arms, rubbed his arms, and said, "this morning, why is it so cold in the forest?"


    "The trees are so lush that the sun can''t come in, which makes it a little bit cooler." Xiaohei said, turning his head and looking around: "you said there will be miraculous medicine in it? When we get up, we''ll look for it. "


    "Well."


    After thang Ning answered, he put away his cloak and jumped off the tree with his toes. After washing his face and rinsing his mouth at the water source he found last night, he was eating with dry food while walking around the forest looking for the drugs available.


    Perhaps it is because she is in the land boundary of the immortal land and the place with abundant spiritual energy. There are some first-class miracles everywhere. Although the level of the miraculous drugs is not high, it is very happy for her to pick them.


    You know, these refined patent medicines are good things!


    When she saw a tree growing in the forest, she would not see a tree growing medicine.


    "It''s a miraculous medicine of five steps mulberry! This is a good thing


    She said happily. When she pulled out the weeds and stepped forward, she saw a four or five hundred jin black toothed iron pig lying under the tree. The black pig eyes with fierce eyes were just on her eyes.


    "The pig of the top of the spirit beast!" She said with a smile, "pig, you look delicious!"


    The black toothed tin pig stood up, half a meter high, and was huge, especially the two black long teeth growing from its mouth, which showed a more ferocious smell, let alone the iron like fur on its body.


    No matter inside or outside, Tang Ning''s taste is so delicious.


    "Little black? Little black? "


    Tang Ning called out and looked around. He didn''t know where Xiaohei had gone. He was shouting when he saw the big pig roaring at her.


    "Get down!"


    When downing saw the big pig and the beast, he immediately gave a big drink. In an instant, the ancient prestige in his body came out with this big drink and attacked the big pig.

 Chapter 861

    As soon as the strong ancient prestige accompanied by her breath of building foundation, it was like a mountain pressing down on the huge beast with hundreds of Jin. There was a bang, and the pig and beast bent down with four feet, and the whole body was heavily hit on the ground and could not stand up.


    "Hiss!"


    Pig animal a cry, but lying on the ground shivering, a pig tail shrunk into a circle, looking at the small human in front of.


    "I''ll go and get some medicine first. You''ll lie down here and wait." Tang Ning stepped forward and patted the big pig. Then he stepped on its back and picked up the fifth order mulberry miraculous medicine growing on the big tree, and collected it into the space.


    "Tang Tang, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Hei, who was looking for fruit at the edge of the forest, flew by. His two claws still held two fruits and threw them to Downing: "this is for you to eat." A pair of black eyes were staring at the big pig below and asked, "is this our lunch? Or dinner? "


    When the intelligent pig and beast heard it, the fat body trembled and made a low howl, as if pleading.


    Tang Ning took a look at its stomach and was slightly surprised: "eh? Does this stomach still move? " She reached out and the pig trembled even more.


    "It''s a pig with a baby." Downing chuckled, took back his hand, patted the pig''s head, and said, "you''re lucky. For the sake of the baby in your stomach, I''ll let you go!" As soon as the sound falls, it takes back the pressure on it.


    "Dumb! I thought I could eat it Xiao Hei called out, glanced at the pig and ran away to the meat in his mouth.


    The pig and beast seemed to understand Downing''s words. Seeing that the terrible pressure on him disappeared, he knelt down and gave a low cry to the human in front of him. He stepped back and left. After a while, he ran away without a trace.


    "Don Tang, I want meat." Xiaohei said, a pair of eyes looking for prey.


    "Let''s find out if there''s anything delicious to eat. Let''s go." One person and one bird went to the forest, looking for food suitable for satiety.


    Half an hour later, Tang Ning was lying in the grass, and little black stopped on her shoulder. One by one, she was staring at the bright colored chicken in front of her, but she almost didn''t drool.


    "This Ling chicken is very fat, and at least ten or twenty Jin?" Little black swallows saliva, a pair of black eyes staring at the prey.


    Tang Ning wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, and his beautiful eyes were shining at the spirit chicken, and said, "I have never seen such a spirit chicken. You can see it looks like a peacock. But the bright feathers on his body are really beautiful, and there are some long feathers on the tail. Tut, it''s really beautiful."


    "Catch it! Don''t let it run away. " Xiao Hei said, flapping his wings, and with a hoarse cry, he flew out and threw himself at the bright and beautiful Ling chicken.


    The spirit of the chicken is also very vigilant, a sound, look back, it is a chicken wings, cluck a few calls, fierce will run to the grass.


    "Come on! catch up! Don''t let it run away Downing immediately ran out, shouting and catching up: "I''ll go ahead and surround! You drive it to me


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei called, and saw the bright feathers of the chicken in the grass, too fast to see the figure.

 Chapter 862

    Tang Ning went around to the front and saw something in the grass. He took out a net from the space, saw the net in his hand and wrapped it towards the chicken.


    "Cluck


    The silver net covered the chicken, and then quickly wrapped it into a ball because of its cross attack. Downing rushed forward and hugged it, laughing: "ha ha! Got it! What a fat chicken


    "Dumb! I''ll pick up the branches Xiaohei immediately cried, and saw that he had caught the chicken. He wanted to pick up the branches and quickly roasted the fat chicken.


    "First find a water source, find a suitable place to make a fire before baking." Tang Ning wrapped the silver net and dragged the chicken, which weighed more than ten or twenty Jin, to find the water source.


    Tang Ning found a spring hole in the forest. After burning the water, he set about to deal with the chicken, and then pulled out all its hair. Finally, he made a pot of chicken blood soup with chicken feet, and the rest was roasted.


    One person and one bird ate a pot of soup, as well as the roast chicken. He had a greasy mouth and rested against the tree with a satisfied look on his face.


    "It''s my first time to eat this kind of chicken. It''s so delicious. I''ll look back and catch another one." Donning touched his round stomach and squinted comfortably.


    "Tang Tang, what are you doing with those feathers? Besides being good-looking, it doesn''t look useful. " Xiaohei looked at the feathers she put aside, which were all pulled from the spirit chicken.


    "This feather looks very beautiful, and it''s not like ordinary feathers. It may be useful in the future." She sat cross legged, full, and at leisure she made an ornament by adding a few beads to the three most beautiful feathers of the chicken tail.


    "You see, it''s pretty good." She tied the feather ornament to the green bamboo on her waist, and saw the originally inconspicuous green bamboo, which was more beautiful after adding the feather pendant.


    "Ah Help... "


    One person and one bird were chatting, and they heard a faint voice calling for help in the forest. Donning''s divine sense swept, and after locking the position, he stood up and said, "go and have a look."


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    "Let''s go!"


    "Sizzling..."


    "What''s the sound of a snake?" Hearing the voice, Xiao Hei said to Tang Ning with his divine sense: "and there is more than one voice. It seems that he is chasing people."


    Downing directly jumped up the tree and ran among the branches. When he came to the place where he was calling for help, he saw that there was not a person in front of him, but a group of people. They seemed to have entered the snake''s nest by mistake and were surrounded by a group of snakes. One of the girls was running around screaming, running a little far away from the group, but there were still more than a dozen snakes running after them.


    "Ah Don''t chase me, don''t bite me, ah Help... "


    The girl ran with her head in her arms, and her sword was lost. She ran into a big tree, and the whole person fell on the ground. When she saw the dozens of poisonous snakes coming towards her, her face turned white and her limbs became soft, and she could not escape.


    "No Don''t come here Oh Dad, mom I''m afraid... "


    "Don''t be afraid! You have a wild Cassia on your left. The snake is afraid of the smell and dare not come near you At this time, the soft voice of milk came. The girl was stunned and looked up in amazement. On the branch, a five-year-old monk was looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 863

    "You see, snakes dare not come near you." Tang Ning said with a smile, holding the branch and looking at her, he said, "you pick some wild cassia and smear it on your body. Those snakes have to avoid you."


    The young girl tearfully looked at the young monk who suddenly appeared, and looked at his small shape of carved jade. She forgot to be afraid for a moment, and looked at the weeds on her left hand side and asked, "is this?"


    "Yes." Donning nodded his head and jumped out of the tree.


    When the girl saw that she smeared the weed juice on her body, the snakes were really scared away. She picked some of them and ran to the front: "you come with me, I''m going to save my father and brother!"


    Downing touched her bald head, and her beautiful eyes turned, and she followed her. This is the first time she has met people here, and follow them! It''s good to get some news.


    "Dad, brother, this grass, snake is afraid of this grass!" The girl called and ran back. She watched the snake retreat and ran to her father.


    "It''s yejueming! Viper''s nemesis! Come on! There is wild Cassia near here. Pick some and put it on your body One of the middle-aged men snapped a knife on his leg.


    "Ah


    He gave a cry of pain, and his face suddenly changed. It was almost just a breath. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead, and his whole face turned white and purple.


    "Pharmacist Xu!" Another middle-aged man strode forward, quickly took out the antidote and put it into his mouth, while others drove away the poisonous snakes because of the wild Cassia obtusifolia picked by the girl, but a few people were still bitten.


    "Dad, my brother was bitten by a poisonous snake! Dad The girl screamed in panic, supporting the tottering teenager.


    "Quick, take the antidote!" The middle-aged man hurriedly came to the young man and took out the pills to feed him.


    Thirty or so people gathered around and looked around with vigilance. However, it was found that under a tree, there was a little boy in blue. The child was holding a small bald head. At this time, he was facing them with his back. It seemed that he was playing with something in his hand.


    "How can you have a child?" Someone asked in surprise.


    "How does it look like a little monk?"


    "How can there be a little monk in such a place? Or a five-year-old? Isn''t it a stray? "


    Some people were talking about it. At this time, the girl thought of the little child and looked at the little figure. She said, "Daddy, it was the little monk who told me that the weeds can drive away snakes."


    Said, while walking toward the little monk, calling: "little monk, what are you doing?"


    "Catch the snake."


    When the soft little milk sound came out, Downing stood up and turned her hand. There was a little golden snake in her chubby hand. The snake''s tail was still wrapped around her fleshy arm. The girl screamed and retreated.


    "Hiss! Golden thread snake king! I caught it The middle-aged man took a breath of air-conditioning, and was shocked to see that cute cute and delicate child was playing with the snake.


    "Come on, find something to put the king of the golden thread!" Pharmacist Xu, who was bitten by a poisonous snake, looked at the snake pinched by the little monk. His eyes were bright and full of excitement.


    "It''s a real trip! It''s a real trip He said excitedly. After taking the antidote, his face gradually improved. He strode forward to catch the Golden Snake.


    "Mine."

 Chapter 864

    Soft little milk sound, listen to think to have no dignity to speak of, on the contrary, more like a naughty child, in declaring her opponent in the ownership of things.


    "It''s a poisonous snake. It''s dangerous for a child to hold it." The pharmacist frowned and said, looking at the little monk who came out of nowhere in front of him, he said, "give it to me, lest it run away for a while."


    Downing looked at him, and her voice said slowly, "this is what I caught. It''s mine."


    As she spoke, she grabbed the little golden snake and went to sit under the tree. With her other hand, she took out a dagger and took out a small bottle. With a stroke of the dagger, she drained the blood of the little golden snake into the bottle. Then she cut open the belly of the snake and took out the gall.


    Looking at the little monk''s neat technique, the pharmacist''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he looked at the little monk carefully.


    However, at the age of five, she was wearing a green suit that was not suitable for her. Her boots on her feet seemed to have been worn by an adult. Because she was too big, she was tied with a belt and was a little smaller. She was wearing a bald head, but her facial features were very delicate. Her face was a little bit of baby fat, and her flesh was so white and tender. It seemed that she had been raised very well.


    "Little monk, who are you with? Why are you here alone? "


    Pharmacist Xu asked, seeing that the little monk was clean, and his face was white and tender with baby fat. At first sight, he was a little guy who was well protected, but the forest was extremely dangerous. How could the person who brought him leave him here so carelessly?


    "What''s your name, child? Who brought you here? And the man who brought you? " The girl''s father asked.


    Downing looked at them, Chin a Yang, a pair of arrogant small appearance, soft Meng Meng way: "don''t tell you!"


    On hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment. However, they were not annoyed by the cute and cute appearance of the child. They just laughed.


    And the girl''s father said with a smile: "just now you told my daughter ye Jueming can drive away snakes? Then we have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we would not be able to get rid of it for a while and a half. "


    "You want to rob me?" Soft little milk voice with a trace of displeasure, beautiful eyes also stare at them.


    The middle-aged man was stunned and then said with a smile, "how can it be?"


    He laughed, looked at the pharmacist Xu nearby, and said to Xiao Heshang, "we came in to look for the golden thread snake, because there is a snake that lacks the king of the golden thread snake. Since you have caught it, can you sell us those snake blood?"


    "Snake gall together."


    Pharmacist Xu added a sentence, looked at the little monk and said, "we can give you a good price." Thinking about this child, I don''t know whether to understand it or not, and said, "it''s just to give you a lot of money."


    Downing looked at them, with a serious pink face, and said, "I don''t lack money." Money is a common thing. How can she be short of it?


    "What do you want?"


    The middle-aged man asked, such a small child, it seems not very good to tell him about this. He thought for a moment and then asked, "where''s your adult? Why don''t you find them and let them talk? "


    "This is what I caught. It''s my thing." Soft little milk sound reminds again, see they really want to change, the way: "is there anything interesting?"

 Chapter 865

    She patted off the grass and looked at them and said, "if you have anything interesting to exchange with me, I can share half of your snake blood."


    "Fun stuff?" The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and took out some treasures from the space: "do you like these?"


    Downing took a look and shook his head, "I don''t like it."


    Seeing this, he took out some precious magic tools from the space and put them in front of the little monk, and said, "look at it! These are the only things I have on me. Take them if you like them or not. "


    Downing looked at the things on the ground and picked up a silver dress with spiritual power surging: "what is this?" She looked at it curiously and saw that there was spiritual power on the clothes, and the silver white color was also shining, which was very beautiful.


    "This is a silver silk seven color fairy dress I got by chance. Xiuxian can change its style and size at will. There are seven colors that can be changed back and forth. There are also defensive emblems on it, which can resist the attack of a foundation building friar. Moreover, because the material of this immortal dress is made of silk spitting by fire spiders, it has the ability to defend fire. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer, and it''s as light as a cicada''s wing Silk. " The middle-aged man said and took a look at the clothes. Originally, the clothes were intended for his wife. Who knows


    "Hee hee, I''ll take this one." Tang Ning said with a smile, and then took out a bottle, poured half of the snake blood and handed it to him: "well, this will be exchanged with you, and the clothes will be mine."


    "Good."


    The middle-aged man took the snake blood carefully. He was excited in his eyes. He looked at the person beside him and asked, "pharmacist Xu, now that the medicine has been introduced, can we go back to the pharmacy to save my wife?"


    "Wait a minute." He said, looking at the little monk who was playing with his clothes, he said, "little monk, I''ll exchange the snake gall with you. Do you think so?"


    "Not good."


    Tang Ning, who was looking at the clothes, refused without thinking. Because she was wearing clothes, she couldn''t just put on this one. She planned to find a place to take a bath and then change it.


    Well, for beautiful new clothes, she still likes them very much, and they can change the style, color and size according to their own. This is really great. When she comes to the city of fairy land, she will look to see if there are any, and buy some more for future use.


    Seeing that the little monk didn''t think about it, he refused. Pharmacist Xu paused and said, "I can exchange medicine with you. Life saving medicine can''t be bought with money. That snake gall can be refined into medicine in my hand, but it''s really useless in your hand. Why waste good things?"


    If the snake gall of the golden thread snake king is used to refine medicine, it can really add many kinds of drugs. The king of the golden thread snake is hard to find, and the snake gall is more precious. Even if it costs a lot of money, it can''t be bought outside. Otherwise, they won''t risk coming here to look for the golden wire snake.


    Tang Ning didn''t tell him much. Instead, he put away the clothes, went to one side, picked up the snake whose head had been cut off by her and dug out the gall of the snake, and took it to the middle-aged man: "this is for you! This golden snake skin is also a good thing. You can''t buy it with money. "


    The middle-aged man is stunned. When he reacts, he has taken over the dead snake handed over by the little monk.

 Chapter 866

    Looking at the little monk, he turned around and walked into the forest. Seeing this, he quickly called out: "little monk, it''s very dangerous for you to be alone in the forest. You''d better leave with us!"


    "No more!" Tang ningtou did not return to the wave, a few breathing between the small figure has disappeared in the lush forest.


    Looking at the little monk left like this, everyone looked at each other, and felt strange.


    "Is this little monk a great power? How else can you survive in this


    "But that bone age looks at, that is five-year-old baby! How could it be something? "


    "That is, bone age can not deceive people, that is the five-year-old baby''s bone age."


    "But what makes me feel strange? The little monk left like this? It''s not like a five-year-old at all. "


    "It''s ok if you don''t starve to death, but how come you haven''t been caught by a fierce beast? You know, there are so many fierce beasts in it. "


    "Is it his master or something around here?"


    "That seems to be the only possibility."


    Looking at the direction of the little monk''s departure, Xu frowned slightly. The little monk was a little eccentric. He knew yejueming at a young age and captured the king of the golden thread snake. He also knew that snake blood, snake gall and the snake skin were good things. He was only five years old, but his style was not like a child at all.


    "Let''s go!" The pharmacist Xu said to the middle-aged man, "go back first. That small half bottle of snake blood is enough to refine medicine, but it''s a pity that snake gall."


    "Dad, is that little monk going to be ok?" The girl can''t help worrying, so small children, a person dare to run around? What if you meet a fierce beast?


    "Maybe his master is around here. Don''t worry about him. Let''s go." The middle-aged man said, the whole team ready to go out of the forest.


    As she walked, the girl looked back, until they went farther and farther, and the little monk did not appear


    On the other side, Tang Ning came to a spring and told Xiao Hei not far away. He quickly took off his clothes and went to the water. When he saw his little body in the spring, he pinched his arm, his thigh, and his stomach. He felt that it was meat everywhere.


    Xiaohei stood at the branch, because he stood high, he could see far away. Therefore, a pair of black eyes also looked at the small figure who was bathing in the spring water from time to time.


    It had never thought that a human cub was so cute before. Looking at Tang Tang''s little appearance of bathing in the water with a bald head, he couldn''t move his eyes.


    It''s so fat and tender. It''s so cute that she worries about whether she''s too small to drown.


    "Dumb! Dumb


    Tang Ning, who was washing his body, suddenly heard Xiao Hei''s cry. He thought that someone was coming. He quickly climbed out of the spring with his hands and feet, but fell down again because the stone under his feet was too slippery.


    "Poof! Cough, cough


    She spat out a saliva, and then she got up and coughed a few times. Then she lifted up the aura of spiritual power in her body. The little figure flew up from the water, and the silver light flashed. The fairy clothes in the space were put on her. With the whirling of her body and landing, the spirit power surging, her mind changed, and she became a simple and well-fitting clothes and trousers.


    "Tang Tang! Are you all right? " Xiao Hei saw that she had fallen down and flew over with her wings.

 Chapter 867

    Tang Ning patted the chest, the nimble eye a stare, way: "nobody, what do you call?" She thought that someone was coming and wanted to climb out of the water. She forgot that she had become a bean curd, so she planted it in the water and choked the water.


    "I''m worried about you. I can''t help crying out." Xiaohei whispered and looked at the clothes she put on and said, "Tang Tang, this dress is really beautiful."


    Tang Ning looked down at the clothes on her lower body, which were ordinary training clothes. Her upper body was a green dress with trousers. She lifted her feet and moved her feet. Then she said, "it''s really good. It''s light. It looks like it''s not worn. It''s very comfortable, but the shoes don''t match well."


    She looked at her boots and frowned, "let''s go out of the forest! I have to buy something. These boots make my feet uncomfortable


    "Dumb! Dumb! Good. " Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and called and landed on her shoulder.


    If you want to leave here quickly, the best way is to fly. So you throw out the green bamboo and jump on it. You can fly from the forest to the sky.


    Looking at the boundless forest, she sighed: "fortunately, there are flying machines, otherwise, I don''t know when I have to walk."


    Green bamboo flying in the air, but also fast, in the dark when it has been out of the forest.


    She flew all the way to a small town. When she came to a small town, she saw that the door of the town was about to be closed. She ran up to her and called out in the little voice, "wait, wait, I haven''t got in yet."


    The guard heard a child''s voice and closed the door for a moment. Looking at the door, he saw a little boy running towards here with no adults around. He stopped for a moment. When the child came to the door, he could see that it was a little monk without hair.


    "Little monk? Where did you come from? " A guard inquired, looked back, saw only a little monk, then asked: "only you?"


    "Yes, only myself." Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at the guard and said, "thank you for waiting for me."


    "All right, all right, let''s go in! We''ll close the town gate at night. " The guard said, motioning the little monk to go in quickly, and then closed the heavy town door.


    At the same time, on the restaurant not far from the town gate, near the window on the second floor, Mo ye, dressed in black, is sitting there drinking wine, waiting for Downing''s arrival.


    This small town is a must pass through. After she came to the land of immortals from the land of mortals, she first arrived at this small town. However, he had been waiting here for two days, but she still didn''t see her coming. Calculating the speed of her feet, she should have arrived.


    What happened on the way? Or where did she go?


    Just thinking about it, I saw a little monk coming in from the town gate which was going to be closed. The five-year-old monk was wearing a short dozen training clothes and wearing a small bald head, which was very conspicuous. In particular, the little monk''s appearance was exquisite, but with a trace of baby fat. The whole small figure looked fat and cute.


    Just, why does the little monk look familiar? And the eyes that smile and squint, how do they look so like Downing''s?


    The wine cup in his hand suddenly fell off his hand. In his deep eyes, he was stunned and stunned. Although he did not see the crow named Xiaohei, he saw the bamboo hanging on his waist by the little monk


    Damn it!

 Chapter 868

    After entering the town, Tang Ning looked around and saw that the town was still very lively. There were many stalls, shops and pedestrians. Listening to a baozi shop not far from the front shouting to sell steamed buns, she was about to go to buy two steamed buns to fill her stomach. Then she stopped a person before meeting.


    Looking up, Mo ye, dressed in a black robe, stares at her slightly. Before she speaks, the whole person is held up.


    "Well, what are you doing! Let me down. "


    Without saying a word, donning''s forehead was drawn several black lines. Although she was shrunk, her age was there, and her psychological age was not small. This kind of child holding technique simply made her unable to look directly.


    However, Mo Ye holds her and strides to the restaurant. He doesn''t speak and doesn''t let her down. He doesn''t put her down until he enters the wing room on the second floor of the restaurant and closes the door.


    "Tell me! What happened to you again? How did you make yourself like this Mo Ye looks at the little man that he put on the side of the table. Looking at her sitting on the chair, she is not as high as the table top. He just feels very complicated.


    Donning looked at him and said, "do you still recognize me?" How did he recognize her in her appearance?


    Listening to the tender voice of milk sound, and then looking at that cute and smart delicate face, the small appearance of meat whistling is innocent and lovely, which is really not out of breath.


    He sighed helplessly, sat down at the table, and said, "although you have become smaller, you can still see something between your eyebrows, especially the round bamboo on your waist. Although it is also shortened, it is indeed the one you often take with you. Yes, go ahead! How did you make yourself like this


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning looked at the round bamboo around his waist, and then he suddenly said, "so it is!" She went forward, a pair of small hands lying on the table, chin also reached up, very helpless way: "is to eat a self-made pill, I did not expect to become like this."


    "Did you make your own pills? Don''t you know the effect? " He couldn''t help raising his voice.


    "There were some accidents when refining that pill. I didn''t expect it would have such effect. If I knew, I would not take it." She said, lying on the table, her feet dangling in the air.


    Looking at her like that, Mo Ye doesn''t know how to send out his anger. After half a sound, he takes a deep breath and then slowly exhales. He asks, "do you have no antidote? There must be an antidote to the medicine you made yourself? "


    "There is no antidote for my things. In addition, this one was refined by accident at that time, which makes it more difficult to prepare antidotes." Said, she looked at him suspiciously, way: "I become small, not you become small, what are you worried about?"


    Mo ye only feels a breath in his throat. Looking at her now like a child, he wants to say something, and finally turns into a sigh.


    Don''t say, heart tired.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll ask the waiter to prepare something to eat. Eat well and have a rest. " He said, stood up, went outside and called, let the waiter bring some vegetables in.


    "I also want to buy some clothes." "By the way, why are you here?" he asked? What about Han Zhi and Xing Tong? Is it here, too? "


    He looked at her and said, "no, I''ve sent someone to take them to settle down. Heifeng and they will go together. You don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 869

    His voice stopped, looked at her and said: "this town is the place to come to the immortal''s land. I thought you would come here, so I came here to wait for you. I don''t want to see you make yourself look like this."


    Glancing at her inappropriate boots, she said, "eat first! I''ll ask the waiter to buy you a pair of boots first


    He went out to explain, and soon the waiter brought in wine and vegetables.


    Mo Ye helped her add a bowl of soup, and then scooped a bowl of rice and some dishes, saying: "eat more."


    Seeing that he didn''t move chopsticks, he just sat on one side and watched her eat. She couldn''t help asking, "don''t you eat?"


    "I have already eaten it." He said, just to help her carry vegetables: "you eat!"


    After downing''s dinner, another waiter took her boots and changed them for her. After putting on the right boots, she said, "it''s still early. Go out and have a look."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers and accompanies her to go outside for a walk. However, when he sees a little person whose height is less than his waist, his heart is filled even more.


    Tang Ning went to see the boots again, and bought several pairs of them. Just as he was about to pay for them, he saw that Mo ye had already paid for them.


    "There are not many things in this town. When you get back to the city, I''ll take you around again." Mo ye said, looking at her clothes, said: "how did you get this clothes?"


    "Oh, it''s a small half bottle of snake blood. It''s very convenient. You can change colors and colors at will." She raised her hand, looked at her clothes and said.


    "It''s OK. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. I''ll find some more for you later." When he opened his mouth, he saw a sugar gourd vendor on the street coming to him.


    "Sir, buy me a bunch of sugar gourd for you! Sweet and sour is delicious. "


    As soon as Mo Ye''s face is dark, he is about to refuse. He listens to the soft and cute little milk voice.


    "Give me a bunch of them!" Tang Ning stretched out his hand to pick it up and pulled down the sleeve of Mo Ye beside him: "give me the money."


    Mo Ye looks at her, silently takes out the money and hands it to the peddler. At the next moment, he takes her hand and strides forward.


    "Oh, slow down! I don''t like the sugar gourd if I walk too fast. " Cried Downing, and the next moment, he picked her up.


    "Now you can eat it." Mo Ye says, looking at the little little man in his arms, he really feels tired.


    I was 15 years old, but now I''m a five-year-old baby. When can I grow up? No, he has to help her make it earlier.


    "I''m not really a five-year-old. I''m embarrassed that you are like this." She said helplessly.


    Mo Ye seems not to have heard it. He looks at the front with deep eyes and says, "what kind of miraculous medicine do you lack? I have someone ready to send it to you. When you get to the city, you''d better study the antidote first! Otherwise, I''m not sure if you''re out here like this. "


    "I promised to go to the old man when he came, so I wanted to go to him first. As for you, you don''t have to go with me. I can take care of myself." Tang Ning said indifferent, bit a mouthful of sugar gourd, and said: "besides, my small body is actually safe outside, at least my strength is still the same as before, and I can cope with general things."

 Chapter 870

    "No way." Mo ye said, glanced at her and said, "I''m not at ease."


    "So you''re going with me?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised: "are you free? Don''t you have to go back to the door? "


    "Nothing happened recently." He opened his mouth and took her back to the Inn and said, "I''ll have a good rest tonight. Where are you going tomorrow? I''ll go with you. I''ll ask you next door. If there''s anything wrong, call me." Then she went out of the room and closed the door for her.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning didn''t get tangled any more. After she called for water and took a bath, she just put on her underwear and went to bed to sleep. She fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. However, Mo ye, who was next door, tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep.


    In the early morning of the next day, Tang Ning leaves the room early. Seeing that Mo Ye hasn''t got up, he orders some food downstairs and sits at the table eating.


    Maybe I have never seen such a small and beautiful little monk. People who have breakfast on the first floor are all staring at the little monk and talking about it from time to time.


    "Look at this little monk. He looks so delicate."


    "That is, the skin is tender and tender, the facial features are good-looking, and the pair of smart big eyes are really lovely. I don''t know whose family''s child is. How can such a cute and lovely child be willing to let him be a little monk?"


    "Look at that little guy. He ate steamed buns with shredded chicken porridge."


    "Hehe hehe, look at his small hands and baby fat on his face. If he is vegetarian, he will not grow so well."


    Donning pretended not to hear them talking about her. Instead, she looked down at her own food and looked at her little hand. It was really a meat claw. Her heart was also sad!


    Her slender jade hand, ten pointed slender fingers, so turned into a small meat claw, but, oneself dig pit, or jump in, again sad also have to go back to swallow.


    "Child, are you a little monk?" A friar asked with a smile and came and sat down in front of Downing.


    "Do you think I am a little monk?" Tang Ning asked, and then peeled a boiled egg and took a bite. The little mouth began to eat and move, just like a little squirrel. Rao was the friar, and he could not help looking at his eyes.


    "I''ve walked through so many places, and I haven''t seen such a beautiful and lovely child as you. What''s your name?" The monk asked, reaching out to touch the little monk''s bald but shining head.


    Downing backed away from his outstretched hand. After swallowing the egg quickly, he said in the soft voice, "don''t touch my head."


    "You''ve shaved your head so clean that it looks slippery and glossy, isn''t it?" The monk asked in a funny way, staring at the little monk''s shining head.


    He had seen some monks, but they had never seen their bald heads so bright.


    "Little monk, you look really cute. Can I hold you?" A woman asked with a smile and came over.


    Downing took a look at the woman and said, "no, men and women are not taught." She can''t be held by anyone who wants to. As for Mo ye, that guy is cutting first and then playing without her consent.


    When Mo Ye leaves the room, he sees the dining table downstairs. Several people are talking around him. Seeing that scene, his eyes are slightly heavy and he strides down.

 Chapter 871

    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked in a calm voice. When he stepped forward, the people around downing looked back and saw that the people were dressed in black robes and under great pressure. They all returned to their desks and sat down.


    "Nothing. They''re talking to me." Donning said with a smile, smiling at those people.


    Mo Ye sits down at the table and asks, "are you full?"


    "Well, almost. What would you like to eat? I''ll ask the waiter to prepare some for you Said Downing, wiping the corners of his mouth.


    "No, I''ve already built a valley. It doesn''t matter whether I eat these things or not. If you eat them well, let''s go! You have to accompany me to a place before you go to find the old monk. "


    "Where?" Tang Ning asked with a slight surprise.


    "Say as you walk." After he paid the money, he took her to leave. After going out, he directly called out the flying boat and took her to sit on it.


    "I received a message from the clan that something happened to the disciples of the clan. Let me go and have a look." Standing on the spaceship, he simply told her about it.


    Downing nodded and said that he had no objection. Anyway, she is not in a hurry to find the old monk, so she will go with him first!


    It also saved a lot of time to fly with a flying boat. In half an hour, the spaceship stopped. She saw Mo ye take out a mask and put it on. She asked, "why do you still wear a mask? Isn''t it your family? "


    "I wear masks a lot outside, and people in my family seldom see my real face." Mo ye said that he wanted to pull her down, but she was too small to pull. Finally, he picked her up, took her down and took her back to take off.


    Once again, he was held in his arms and sat on her arm. Downing didn''t want to say anything. Anyway, he didn''t listen to it. Since he wanted to hold it, let him hold it! Who makes her a bean curd now!


    She blinked a pair of beautiful eyes and looked curiously. She saw that it was really covered by an enchantment, and the voice of fighting was faintly heard in the air.


    She was carried to the front and saw the sound of swords hitting each other behind the deserted village. When she arrived there, she saw seven or eight disciples in the white clothes of Xianmen fighting with something hairy, human like and corpse not corpse. Around her, there were some little yellow runes flying and attacking the disciples of Xianmen.


    Mo Ye looks at it, and his fingers move. A long sword flies out with the aura of spiritual power. It cuts through the small yellow runes with a sound of wheezing. He sees the runes burn up and turn to ashes and then fall to the ground. The sword turns and stabs at the object in front of him.


    A very fast sword with the prestige of monk Yuanying pierced the chest of the thing with a wheezing sound, leaving a sword hole directly in its chest.


    When some disciples of the immortal sect, who were about to lose their spiritual power, saw that the sword was coming and solved the little yellow Rune behind them and stabbed at the corpse in front of them, they looked at the people who came to see that it was their martial uncle. Their eyes were bright and their hearts were relaxed, and they called out in surprise.


    "Uncle!"


    "Uncle!"


    "Teacher..."


    When they saw the little monk in their uncle''s hands, they couldn''t help but look silly

 Chapter 872

    Their martial uncle, who was full of the cold breath of strangers, actually held a child in his arms? What''s more, he''s a little monk without hair?


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to find out the people who control it! " Mo Ye drinks in a calm voice. The corpse has fallen down, and the little yellow rune is also destroyed. However, the caster behind the scenes has not been caught yet. Because of this, the boundary here has not been dispersed.


    He glanced at jiejie. He lifted his hand, and his sword flew into the air with a thump. He heard the sound of bang. The aura of spiritual power in the air was also scattered. At this time, he seemed to hear someone spit blood.


    "Over there!"


    Hearing the sound, the monks in white quickly turned around and saw a figure skimming behind them. They immediately chased after them.


    Downing took a look and said, "you don''t have to help? It''s a waste of time to run. "


    "I can''t run." Mo ye said, slowly holding her to go forward, his sword, as if conscious general wheezing to chase forward.


    Without having to walk by himself, Tang Ning looked around and saw that there was no one around, but there were some small yellow runes on the ground that had been cut in two. As for the fallen corpse, he had hair on his body and looked terrible. At this time, he fell on the ground and did not move. Even in broad daylight, he still felt infiltrated.


    They followed the friars in white in front of them, but when they caught up with the man who was in control behind the scenes, his body trembled violently, his mouth let out a scream, and his body burst from inside to outside, and soon it burst into some pieces.


    Several friars in white didn''t expect such a scene. They wanted to catch the man and torture him, but now the man died.


    "Martial uncle, if you die, the clue is broken." A monk in white turned around and looked at the uncle coming from behind.


    Mo Ye holds Tang Ning and doesn''t get close to him. He just glances at him and says, "since he is dead, he will report the matter here and let the people of zongmen continue to pursue."


    "Yes." When they saw that he took back his sword and left, they called out again: "uncle, don''t you come back with us?"


    Mo Ye didn''t even want to answer them. He took downing and left. When passing by the corpse, he said to Tang Ning in his arms: "burn this with your torch."


    "Good."


    Tang Ning answered and raised his hand. A fire flew out. He lit the corpse on the ground. After looking at the corpse burning to ashes in the fire, she asked, "how could there be such things in the land of immortals?"


    "This is no more than the land of mortals. There are all kinds of demons and Demons here, which are even more strange." He took a look at the little man in his arms and said, "especially you who are carrying the light and holy power of Buddha are the most attractive to demons and ghosts. If you swallow your essence and blood, you will not grow up with a little bit of strength."


    Downing looked at him and said in a slow voice, "you don''t have to scare me. I''m not afraid." She is not really a five-year-old. How can she be afraid of those things? What''s more, with her strength, are you still afraid of those monsters?


    "It''s not to frighten you, but to tell you that you should be careful when you are outside. It''s better to stay by my side, so that there won''t be any danger." Mo Ye says slowly.

 Chapter 873

    Tang Ning''s beautiful eyes blinked, staring at the beautiful face in front of him. Even though he was wearing a mask, he was still very eye-catching, especially his temperament was outstanding. However, such a person with such a noble atmosphere, holding such a child in his arms, how to look at it was not very matching.


    "Don''t you find it troublesome to bring a child?" She asked.


    "It''s very troublesome to bring a child, but you won''t. After all, you''re not really a five-year-old." He said, throwing out the spaceship to take her up, listening to the voice behind him.


    "Uncle, uncle!"


    Mo Ye steps, look back, and see those disciples running towards him. He frowns and asks in a deep voice, "what else can I do for you?"


    "Martial uncle, younger martial brother Kong was scratched by the corpse before, and the way back to our family is not close. We have exhausted our spiritual power. Please give us a ride to the city to find a spiritual doctor for younger martial brother Kong."


    Listening to the disciple, Mo Ye''s eyes look at the back. One of the disciples held by the other two people looks pale and has a cold sweat on his forehead. The whole person seems to be a little weak, even standing unsteadily.


    "Come up!" Mo Ye holds downing and gets on the spaceship, which just signals several people to follow.


    While Tang Ning, who was held by him, curiously looked at the student who was supported. He turned his eyes on him and saw that the place where he was scratched seemed to be the position of his abdomen.


    "Thank you, martial uncle." A few people a joy, the original uneasy mood after hearing his permission, finally put down, quickly catch up with the spaceship.


    Their uncle''s whereabouts have always been a mystery. They rarely appear in front of people. They have seen him from a distance in the last ceremony when he became a monk of Yuanying. They only heard that he was cold and hard to get close to others. They didn''t want to be better to the disciples of the sect.


    On the flying boat, the spaceship flew up, Downing was still held, then patted his shoulder, said: "let me down."


    Mo ye took a look at her and said, "there are too many people. I''m afraid I''ll squeeze you." It''s better for him to hold it. Besides, it''s small and soft. It won''t run away again when it''s in the arms.


    When the disciples of the sect heard their uncle''s words, they touched their noses and began to think: don''t they dislike them very much? After all, it is not a problem for the spaceship to accommodate 20 or 30 people. Now only a few more of them are said to have more people.


    Downing is a corner of the mouth, looked at the space on the spaceship one eye, just a plate of meat exhaled delicate face: "let me down."


    Seeing this, Mo Ye puts her down. After seeing her, he goes to the disciples. His eyelids jump and his eyes follow.


    Naturally, there is no need to say about the beauty of the disciples of Xianzong. All of them are beautiful and handsome, and the appearance and bearing of these disciples can be regarded as OK


    Just thinking about it, he sees that Tang Ning has already crouched down beside the injured disciple. Seeing her staring at the wound in the disciple''s abdomen, Mo Ye coughs softly and says, "there are spiritual doctors in the city. When you get to the city, let the spiritual doctors have a look."


    Several disciples of the sect saw that the martial uncle was very nervous about the child, so they also said, "little Young master, it doesn''t matter. We''ve given medicine to younger martial brother Kong''s wound. We''ll wait until we find a spiritual doctor in the city to have a look. "


    I don''t know who this child is from the uncle?

 Chapter 874

    After all, it won''t be the son of martial uncle, will it? Are they the children of the martial uncle family?


    "His wound should be stained with corpse gas." Soft small milk voice with serious said, meat Du Du small face is also a school of serious color.


    "What? Corpse gas? " Several disciples were surprised and couldn''t help but look at younger martial brother Kong, who was always breathing.


    Mo Ye over there frowns. He comes to see the disciple''s face is silvery white, like a layer of frost on his face, and there is a faint purple and black color under his skin. The cold sweat is flowing on his forehead. His eyes are dull, his mouth is slightly open, and he is panting.


    "Was it from the corpse?" Mo Ye looks at Downing and asks.


    Donning nodded his head and said, "well, it should be. Look at his fingernails, which are black and purple, and are growing longer. His breath also has a smell of Yin corpse. In this way, it is estimated that he can''t find a spiritual doctor in the city."


    "What? What can we do? Will younger martial brother Kong die? Martial uncle... "


    "What''s the hurry?" Mo Ye interrupts the disciple, looks at Tang Ning and asks, "do you have any way?"


    "Give it a try." Downing said, looking at him and saying, "but you have to go down first. It can''t be cured in this spaceship."


    "Yes." As soon as Mo Ye''s voice falls and his sleeve flicks, the spaceship falls slowly and stops at the edge of a stream.


    Tang Ning got out of the spaceship first. After looking at the place, he waved to the disciples: "come here, two of you. Dig a hole here. It''s deep enough to bury people."


    "This Young master, younger martial brother Kong is not dead. How can you bury him? " A disciple said that he felt that the child was making a fool of himself. He instinctively looked at his uncle, but when he saw his uncle came down, he stood aside with his hands on his back.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear her? Dig a hole. " Mo Ye stands aside and says coldly.


    "Yes." Seeing that the elder martial uncle had said so, they did not dare to disagree. They had to dig a hole in the place the child pointed to, then put younger martial brother Kong in and buried him again. Only the place above the chest was outside the mud.


    After the burial, they could not help looking at their uncle, but saw that his uncle had no response. They just looked at the child. They had no choice but to look at the child. They saw that the child picked up a branch and drew an array around him.


    When they saw the children skillfully draw the array around the younger martial brother Kong, they were slightly surprised. The array was so strange that even they could not understand what it was. When they were surprised that such a small child could draw such an array, the next moment, they saw the flames roaring and burning around the array.


    "Ah! Younger martial brother Kong


    He wanted to be stopped by one of the branches.


    "What''s the name of the ghost? He didn''t burn him again. " Downing rolled his eyes and couldn''t stand their fuss.


    At this time, the disciples saw that the flame was walking and burning with the pattern of the array. It did not burn to younger martial brother Kong. With the fire burning and the hot air baking, there was a faint smell of corpse gas visible to the naked eye on younger martial brother Kong. The corpse gas was forced out of his body from his body, and the corpse gas hissed when encountering the fire, and was soon driven away by the flame Clean up.

 Chapter 875

    "Ah


    At this moment, people who had already lost consciousness opened their mouths and screamed, one mouthful of corpse gas also vomited out with that scream, and then was devoured and expelled by the flame.


    The fire baked his pale, purple and black face gradually turned red. Beaded sweat oozed from his forehead. He struggled to move, but because his body was buried on the ground, even his arms were buried in the soil and could not be lifted. In the soil, it was as if a force bound him inside, making him unable to struggle to escape.


    Tang Ning stood by and watched, listening to the scream of the disciple. The voice became smaller and smaller. When she fainted, she took a look at his face and his breath. Then she lifted her hand, and the flame was extinguished and the array disappeared into the soil.


    "Well, dig him out!" Said Downing, asking them to dig out the man.


    They had never seen such a method to expel the corpse gas, but they did see that the corpse gas was really forced out and disappeared with the burning of the fire. At this time, they heard the child say that it was possible to dig people out, so they rushed forward.


    "Come on! Dig out younger martial brother Kong


    They dug it with their bare hands. A few people helped quickly. After a while, they dug out the man who was buried in the pit. When they saw that the long and black nails on his hands returned to normal, and the breath of the whole person returned to normal, they couldn''t help grinning.


    "Really good! The corpse gas is really gone! It''s amazing


    "Thank you very much! Thank you for saving our younger brother! "


    "Yes, yes, thank you very much."


    They could not hide their surprise and thank the child. At this time, they did not dare to despise him because he was a child. You know, this skill alone is not what any person can do.


    It seems that the child must be a member of the uncle''s family. Otherwise, how could he be so powerful?


    "You lay him flat, untie his clothes, and take care of the wound between his abdomen, so as not to get angry." Tang Ning motioned for them to untie the disciple''s clothes.


    "Good." Because of his ability, this time, no one hesitated, but quickly did as he said.


    "Let''s go back to the ship first." Seeing that they untie the disciple''s clothes and expose the abdominal muscles, Mo Ye goes forward and takes her hand to walk back. While trying to distract her attention, he asks, "are you hungry? I''ll bring you some cakes. "


    "Tut Tut, I can''t see that disciple''s figure is not bad." Downing turned around and said, "what did you say just now?"


    I patronized the disciple and didn''t pay attention to what he said just now.


    Mo Ye''s face is dark. He glances at the disciple of Kong surnamed Kong surrounded by several disciples. Then he looks at the little bean curd in front of him, takes a deep breath, and says helplessly, "are you hungry? I''ll get you some cake. "


    "Good!" She answered with a smile, looked at him and asked, "do you have tea on this spaceship? It''s better to have some tea with cakes. "


    "Come here." Mo Ye takes her hand and leads her to the bow of the boat. With a flick of the sleeves, a small table is placed, and there are two dishes of cakes and a pot of tea.


    "What else do you want?" He asked.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and asked with a smile, "what do I want

 Chapter 876

    Mo Ye takes a deep look at her and says, "as long as I can."


    Hearing this, Downing laughed, picked up a piece of cake and bit it. He said, "don''t be too nice to me. I''ll depend on you for everything."


    Mo Ye doesn''t speak. He just gives her a cup of tea. He also wanted to rely on her, but his situation


    "Although you are now the peak of building foundation, you still need to upgrade. Do you have any plans after meeting the old monk?"


    "Well, take a step and look at it! It''s not urgent. Anyway, I''ve just advanced, and I can''t make a breakthrough in a short time. " She''s not in a hurry. After all, there are drawbacks in advancing too fast. What she needs to do now is to lay a good foundation. She is not in a hurry to advance for a while.


    The two chatted for a while in the spaceship. The people who had helped the disciple to deal with the wound helped the disciple get on the ship and said, "martial uncle, the corpse gas on younger martial brother Kong has disappeared, and the breath has been relieved a lot."


    "Well." Mo ye should a, see them all on the spaceship, this just let the spaceship fly up, take them to the air to fly.


    In the evening, they arrive at a place outside the city. After getting off from the spaceship, Mo Ye says to them, "take him to find the miraculous medicine by yourself. When he wakes up, he will go back to the ancestral gate together."


    "Yes, thank you very much." When they respectfully saluted him, they saw him leading the child to the city. Seeing this, they also helped people to go to the city.


    "Moon city?" When he saw the three characters engraved on the gate, he could feel a sense of authority. He was surprised: "who wrote that word?"


    "It was written by the first lord of the moon city. The word is powerful and powerful. Ordinary demons can''t enter the city." Mo ye said, glancing at the little bean pudding around him, he said, "Han knows that they will settle down in this city. I will take you there first."


    "Good." Tang Ning nodded his head and saw that the city was bustling with monks everywhere. All the things sold by the stalls on the ground were extraordinary things. He wanted to visit. However, since he was here, he was not in a hurry for the moment.


    They walked from the main street, then went round to another street, and then entered an alley. After a short time, they came to a courtyard.


    Mo Ye knocks at the door and says, "I have set up this yard, and I have sent some people to guard it secretly, so they are very safe here. Generally, they won''t have anything to do."


    As he talks, the door opens, and black wind''s figure appears in front of him. When he sees Mo ye, he calls out in surprise: "master? Why are you back so soon? What about master Tang? "


    "I''m here!" Little downing looked up and reached out to say hello to him: "black wind, long time no see."


    When he saw the five-year-old with a bald head beside him, Heifeng glared: "Tang, Tang Shi?" Impossible? What''s the matter? How did Tang Shi get smaller?


    "Yes, it''s me. That''s right." Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smiling.


    "Master Tang, how did you and how did you become like this?" Black wind''s voice all raised, the color of shock overflowed.


    "Well! It''s a long story. " She chatted with a smile and asked, "where is my cold knowledge and star pupil? How are they here? "


    "Go in and talk about it." Mo ye said, holding her hand to go inside, while signaling: "go to call Han Zhi and star pupil to the hall."

 Chapter 877

    "Yes." Black wind should a, quickly went to the backyard to call people.


    When Han Zhi and Xing Tong heard that their master had arrived, they followed the black wind to the front hall. However, when they entered the front hall, in addition to seeing the night king, the small figure sitting beside them made them speechless.


    This is their master?


    "You can''t recognize me when I''m younger?" Tang Ning said with a smile, touched his head, but sighed: "no way! I don''t want that either. "


    "Lord, master son?"


    "Master, how did you become so?"


    Two people rushed forward, looking at her in amazement, really can''t believe, how can their master suddenly become like this? This is just a five-year-old boy!


    "It''s simply the wrong medicine." Downing, looking at them, asked, "how are you doing here? Are you still used to it? " Tang Ning inquired about their current situation, then looked at Mo ye and asked, "where do I live?"


    "I''ll take you." Mo Ye says, is standing up, is preparing to take her to the backyard, as if sensing something in general, step a meal, take out a message jade from the space.


    "Let them take you there, and I''ll see you later." Mo Ye says, motioning for cold to know that they take downing in the past.


    "Well, you''ll be busy first." Tang Ning should, then let cold know and star pupil lead the way.


    "Master, the night King arranged very well here. There were cooks and secret guards. There were no other people except a few servants. The master''s yard was in front of him. The night king also prepared an alchemy room for the master."


    On the way, Xing Tong tells her about the general situation and introduces the layout of the hospital.


    After coming to the yard, Tang Ning took a general look at it. He could see that he had worked hard.


    "Master, I''ve asked the kitchen people to prepare hot water. After a while, the master will have a good bath and almost have dinner." Star pupil pushes open the door and takes her in to rest.


    After a while, Downing changed his clothes and came out with food on the table in the courtyard.


    Although it was getting dark, the light in the courtyard was bright and bright. As soon as she sat down, she saw Mo Ye step in, his face slightly heavy, as if with a trace of displeasure.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t look very happy Donning asked curiously.


    Mo Ye comes to the front, sits down, looks at her, and says: "just received the news from my master, let me go back to my ancestral home. I have to deal with some things. After dinner with you, I have to go."


    "Well, don''t worry! Don''t worry about me. " She said casually, picking up chopsticks and eating.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye pauses for a moment and frowns: "I don''t know when I will be free to come back. Are you going to live in this yard or go to the Buddhist gate to find the old monk?"


    "I''ll have a rest for a few days before I go to the old monk! Anyway, I''m not in a hurry for a while. What''s more, I haven''t really looked around the city yet. I want to go to the drugstore in the city tomorrow to see if there are any miraculous drugs that can be used, so as to study the antidote. "


    She stretched out a small short hand and also gave him some vegetables, smiling way: "eat! Don''t frown all the time. How big is that? "


    Looking at the dishes in the bowl, Mo Ye''s eyebrows become loose, and he says, "remember, if there''s anything that can''t be solved, please call me."

 Chapter 878

    "Mm-hmm, I know, I know!"


    Donning ate the food and answered vaguely. Is she the kind of person who will ask for help if she can''t solve the problem? If she can''t solve it, she will not believe that there are things she can''t solve.


    Mo Ye accompanies her to dinner and tells her something. The main thing is to tell her that the power of the practitioners in the land of immortals is complicated. Let her try not to do it, or not to do it with others.


    Downing was patient. He kept saying that, and she nodded her head in an obedient manner. After seeing him off, she went back to the room and lay down.


    In the morning of the next morning, Tang Ning, who got up early, was like a bird flying in the cage, and cheerfully called out: "Han Zhi Xing Tong, go, let''s go shopping!"


    "Master Tang, master Tang, take me with you! I''ll go with you, too Black wind trotted to her side, looking at her, grinning: "Tangshi, my master told me before leaving, let me follow you, can also protect you."


    At first, they knew that master Tang was a girl. Soon after, they brought him to the land of immortals. They didn''t have time to talk to him. But let alone, when she was 14 or 15, they didn''t see that she was a girl. Even if she became a five-year-old child, she could not see that she was a woman at all.


    Although he became small and pretty, he was worried about his master! If master Tang can''t make the antidote, doesn''t he have to grow up so slowly? Can he wait?


    It''s true that seeing his daughter-in-law grow up and suddenly become a girl. You don''t have to ask to know his master''s heartache.


    "You protect me?" Downing looked at him and couldn''t help laughing: "your strength is under me, how to protect me? Come on, since you want to go out and hang out, you can go with us! "


    "Thank you, master Tang!" Black wind grinned and called out to the outside: "dark one, then you stay at home, I accompany Tang Shi to go out."


    Several people went out of the yard together and went to the street. Downing took them for a stroll in the street. Maybe they came out earlier, but there were not many stalls. They took a bowl of noodles at a small stall and then went to the medicine shop.


    "Master Tang, this is a medicine shop. It''s the largest miraculous medicine firm in the city of magic moon. There are all kinds of miraculous drugs in it. Besides, they also sell finished products." Heifeng introduced it on one side, because he wanted to be familiar with various places in the city. He and dark one were reading materials these days and had been out of the street several times, so he knew them better than Han.


    "Go in and have a look." Said Downing, stepping in.


    Because she became smaller, she wore the previous loose robe that was too long and easy to trip over, so since she became small, she has been wearing the same kind of jacket and trousers, a blue jacket with pants of the same color, a belt around the waist, a round bamboo hanging obliquely, and a heaven and earth bag.


    The dress of a small person looks simple and neat, but it is also very cute and cute. Especially for such a small child wearing such clothes, it is even more weird and makes the pedestrians on the road look at her more.


    The medicine boy of the medicine shop saw that there were guests coming to the door, and they came up and said with a smile, "please look inside. If you have a favorite, you can ask the small one to take it out for a closer look." As he spoke, he could not help looking at the little man.

 Chapter 879

    They have all kinds of customers in this medicine shop, but they have never seen such a small and bald child, especially this child is very attractive, especially the small face with baby fat, but it does not damage his delicate and excellent facial features. On the contrary, it makes people feel happy. They want to hold and touch his little bald head and the meat The impulse of doodle''s face.


    "You are so cute." The medicine boy couldn''t help saying that. He went to the counter and took the lotus seed candy to the child. He said with a smile, "young master, have a taste of the lotus seed candy."


    Tang Ning took a look at the expectant expression of the medicine boy. The baby''s fat face was positive, and she said in her five-year-old''s special little milk voice, "no, thank you."


    Listening to the baby''s soft and cute little milk sound, he said thank you carefully and politely. His heart turned into a pool of water. He could not help but lighten his voice and said with a smile: "don''t you eat lotus seed candy? What about cakes? Would you like some cakes? Shall I bring you some cakes


    Standing aside, Han Zhi and Xing Tong look at each other helplessly. It seems that after the master becomes small, no matter whether he is young or old, he wants to feed her when he meets her.


    When they were eating noodles at the stall, the couple at the stall were stunned that they had added an egg to the master''s noodles and said they had sent them. After paying for the meal, they had to leave and put some snacks for their master. When they arrived at the drug store, they were afraid that they had forgotten. Is this the medicine shop?


    "Xiao San, what are you doing? How to make the guest stand by the door? Please come in first A steward came over and saw that the medicine boy was greeting the child. He even forgot to say hello to several people nearby. He could not help but frown slightly, and his face showed a trace of displeasure.


    "Manager Li." The medicine boy saw him and quickly saluted him.


    Tang Ning looked at the medicine boy and asked, "do you have five steps of jade fairy grass?"


    "Five steps jade fairy grass?" The medicine boy instinctively repeated, thought for a moment, and said, "young master, wait a moment. I remember there is a plant. I''ll bring it to you."


    "Wait a minute."


    The medicine boy was about to get the elixir when he was called by the steward. He looked at the medicine boy and said, "you go back and grind the medicine into powder. I''ll check it later."


    Drug child Leng for a while, took a look at the side of the Downing a few people, this just should a: "yes." After that, Tang Ning and others made a courtesy, and then they retreated.


    "How many of you want to buy five level jade fairy grass? This way, please The steward''s eyes looked at several people without a trace, and passed by the little downing directly. Then he turned to walk towards the medicine cabinet and beckoned another medicine boy to tell him. After a while, the medicine boy went to the back and took a brocade box.


    "This is the fifth level jade fairy grass. Let''s have a look." The steward opened it and let them see the elixir in the box.


    Han Zhi, Xing Tong and Heifeng are not familiar with this kind of elixir, and they don''t know it. After a look, they don''t see why. Therefore, when they look at each other, Heifeng asks, "steward, what''s the price of this fifth order jade fairy grass?"


    The short downing couldn''t see the elixir, even the counter. He had no choice but to pull the sleeve of star pupil and call: "star pupil, hold me up and have a look."

 Chapter 880

    Star pupil bent down to hold downing up. When she held the master in her arms, she couldn''t put down the soft feeling. Especially after the master became small, he was not thin, but very comfortable.


    "Look, master." Star Tong hugs her and looks forward.


    Listening to their address, the steward looked at the child, such a small child, with a bald head, just like a little monk, who was their master?


    Tang Ning''s eyes fell on the elixir. In the red brocade box, there was a elixir with clear roots and stems. The stem was green as jade, and there was a faint aura of spiritual power flowing in it. Although it was kept in the brocade box, the leaves and leaves were fresh as if they had just been picked off, and the roots, branches and leaves were not damaged. It is a top-quality product.


    "I''ll take this one." Downing looked at the steward, but he laughed.


    "Ha ha, young master, I don''t know. Here in our firm, the elixir of level 5 or above is not sold directly." The housekeeper said with a smile and closed the brocade box.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning curiously asked: "Oh? How do you sell it? "


    "The elixir above level 5 in our firm needs to buy at least 5000 crystal stones in our firm at one time." The steward seemed to have expected that they could not afford it, so his attitude was light.


    All the miraculous medicines above the fifth level are precious. They can''t be bought with money. In terms of their clothes and clothes, they don''t seem to be the master who can get the spirit stone.


    "Spirit stone!" Tang Ning was slightly surprised: "must be the spirit stone? Not gold? " She looked to one side of the black wind, he did not tell her, in the fairy land general spirit stone and so on thing!


    Heifeng San scratched his head. He didn''t know, because they didn''t buy any miraculous medicine after coming here for a few days. They can use gold coins when they buy things.


    "Gold coins can only be used to buy common things. Moreover, although gold coins can be circulated in various places in the land of immortals, there are restrictions, so the spirit stone is different. Spirit stones are common in all parts of the land of immortals. Many things can''t be bought with gold coins, but spirit stones can."


    The steward took a look at them and didn''t know which mountain bumps they were from. He continued: "if there is no spirit stone, Amethyst can be."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning turned his eyes and looked at the steward and asked with a smile, "steward Li, who is the principal of your business?"


    "Of course, it''s shopkeeper Ke, but he''s busy. He doesn''t usually greet guests unless he''s a big customer." The steward said, his eyes fell on the child''s body, the skin smile meat does not smile asked: "this young master, do not know what you need?"


    Tang Ning took a look at him and said, "I want to see you manager Ke. You can pass it on for me."


    "Ha ha, you are joking. As I said just now, shopkeeper Ke is busy and most of the guests are gone." Then Li Guanshi said, seeing that they were not looking to buy medicine, he called out: "a Liang, come and greet me." With that, he took the five step elixir and went to the back.


    "Master Tang, he doesn''t sell the elixir. Otherwise, we''ll go to another drug store to have a look?" Black wind suggested, also did not expect to be like this, but unfortunately the master is not here, if the master is here, maybe there is a way.


    "There is only one in this drug store, and the others are even more difficult to say." As Tang Ning said, he saw two figures coming down from the second floor.

 Chapter 881

    "Second master, don''t worry about the things in the medicine shop. I''ll take good care of them. Don''t worry about them." The middle-aged man who followed him half bent and whispered, his face full of respect.


    The man in front of him, who seems to be in his forties, is dressed in a robe, one hand behind his back, the other in his abdomen, playing with two beads in his hand. As he slowly steps down, he looks at several people in Downing, passing by a few people and landing on Downing.


    "Hello, second master."


    "Hello, second master."


    The medicine children in the medicine shop saluted and called respectfully.


    "There are guests coming so early today, how can no one greet them?" As soon as the man in the robe stepped forward, he brushed his hands and motioned him to step back. Looking at the child, he asked with a smile: "child, what family are you from? How can you look so tight? "


    Looking at this child, he is lovely, with a face full of tender pink flesh and a small bald head. How can I see it? I really don''t know what his parents are thinking? How to shave the child to be bald?


    "This little head is bare, but it''s clean shaven." As he spoke, he held out his hand behind him, trying to touch the child''s bald head, but he avoided it.


    "It''s impolite to touch other people''s heads casually." Tang Ning was serious and said, but what she said was with a small voice of milk. Looking at her serious small appearance, she let the man in royal clothes be stunned for a moment and then laughed.


    "You are a lovely child."


    The man''s face was full of joy. He felt that the younger generation in the family didn''t look lovely. It was true that the children who were good-looking and clever were all children from other families.


    "You''re the owner of the drug store?"


    Tang Ning asked. Seeing the respectful manner of the medicine boys and the half bent middle-aged man who looked like the shopkeeper behind, he guessed that this man might be the owner here.


    "Yes, my name is Ke. I''m the second in my family. Most people in the city call me" Er Ye. "


    The man in royal clothes said with a smile, and did not rush to leave. Instead, he sat down in the chair beside him and looked at the child with a smile and asked, "are you here to buy medicine? What do you like? Let the medicine boys get it for you


    "I want to have a business with you."


    Said Downing, and went to the side of the chair, which was easy to sit on, but now it''s waist high. Just as she thought she was climbing up to sit? Or fly up and sit with your spirit power? The star pupil has picked her up and put her on the chair.


    Seeing this, she looked at the star pupil with admiration. Her star pupil is so sweet!


    Star pupil eyes smile at her, standing quietly beside her.


    "Oh? Talk to me about business? " Jinpao man eyebrows a pick, playfully looking at the little child: "on you?"


    Tang Ning is not nonsense, and directly took out a bottle of Medicine: "since you are a medicine company, you should know something about medicine? This is a drop of spirit liquid, as long as you take it, you can instantly restore the peak state of people with spiritual failure. "


    Listening to this, the man in brocade looked at the child next to him with a suspicious look. He took the medicine bottle and shook it gently. He opened it and smelled it. When a breath of pure spiritual power came from the bottle, his face suddenly became serious.

 Chapter 882

    "All along, there is only the theory of pills. How can the spirit liquid come from? What''s more, you say that there is a drop of spirit liquid in it. How can I feel like it will roll when I shake it Mr. Ke looked at Downing and asked his doubts.


    "You send for a jade plate."


    "Go and get a jade plate." The second master Ke motioned to the shopkeeper to take it.


    After a while, the jade plate was taken and placed on the table top. Tang Ning poured out the spirit liquid inside. The small round one was the size of ordinary pills. However, the difference was that this drop of spirit liquid seemed to be wrapped by something. The spirit liquid did not leak out, but could see the spirit liquid clearly.


    "How could there be such a thing? Child, who refined such spirit liquid? " Looking at the pure breath of that drop of spirit liquid and the fragrant smell of the nostalgic medicine, he knew that it was indeed a drop of extremely precious and rare good things.


    "I''ve taken a fancy to the five level miraculous medicine of your pharmacy, but your manager Li said that you have to buy 5000 spirit stones before you can buy that one." Downing filled the drop and played with the bottle in his hand.


    On hearing this, Ke Er YeYe said to the shopkeeper on his side: "let Li take the elixir."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper replied and retreated.


    "There are rules in the drug store. Five level elixir can only be bought with 5000 spirit stones. Otherwise, it will be our big customers." The second master Ke said with a smile, looking at the drop of elixir in the child''s hand, and said, "how many such miraculous liquid do you have?"


    "Just one drop." Said downing.


    Seeing this, Mr. Ke laughed and his eyes flashed. He said, "look at this. You can sell me this drop of spirit liquid. In addition to giving you a suitable price, I can give you a special case. If you want to buy miraculous medicine in my shop in the future, you can buy it directly."


    "Second master."


    "Second master."


    Shopkeeper Ke brought steward Li to come over. Li quickly took a look at the child, wiped his forehead, exuded cold sweat, and quickly sent the brocade box in his hand to the front: "second master, this is the elixir that this young master wants to buy."


    Ke Er opened the box, looked at it and closed it. He said to the child, "I''ll buy the things you have with 2000 Amethyst coins. As for this miraculous medicine, I will give it to you. If there are such good things in the future, you can bring them to me, and I will buy them with you at a higher price than that outside. Do you think so?"


    Donning thought for a moment, but did not know how much the two thousand Amethyst coins were? However, the Amethyst coin is on the spirit stone, and her spirit liquid has never been bought so expensive in the land of mortals. How can it be regarded as earning money? So she nodded: "deal


    He also asked the shopkeeper, "what can I do when I look at him?"


    Tang Ning looked at him, and then his eyebrows and eyes bent. He said with a smile, "you can call me Tangshi."


    "Tang poetry?" Ke Er Ye was stunned for a moment and said, "your name is unique."


    "It''s not poetry, it''s a teacher." Tang Ning holds a small face in one hand and shakes his feet when he is free. He looks at Ke Er from astonishment to laughter.


    "Are you trying to take advantage of me? How can you be a teacher at a young age. " Ke Er shook his head and said, "I''ll call you Xiao Tang!"

 Chapter 883

    Downing did not speak, and looked at him with a smile.


    After a while, shopkeeper Ke took a tray with a black card on it, and said to Tang Ning, "young master, two thousand Amethyst coins have been stored in the black card for you. It''s convenient to hold the black card. You can use it anywhere you go in the future. You just need to press the fingerprint on the card to read the information inside."


    Thank you very much After that, Tang Ning took a look at the miraculous medicine. After confirming that it was correct, he got out of his chair and stood up. After saying goodbye to Ke Er, he left with the star pupil.


    Watching the child leave, Mr. Ke held the medicine bottle in his hand, and his heart was filled with excitement. This is a good thing! Critical moments can save lives.


    "Second master, don''t you need to send it to the pharmacist''s Association for examination?" The shopkeeper couldn''t help asking. After all, such things have never been seen before.


    "Ha ha ha, you have to practice your eyesight again. The spirit liquid gives off a pure breath, and the spirit liquid inside clearly shows the spirit breath surging. The smell of medicine that comes out is refreshing, let alone taking it."


    He laughed, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I''ve been traveling for so many years. I won''t look at it. It''s a good thing."


    "How can a child have such a good thing? What''s more, they don''t look like the people from the moon city. " The shopkeeper said and asked, "second master, do you want to send someone to follow me?"


    "No, the child doesn''t look like an ordinary child. Although he is young, he talks and behaves like a little adult. I don''t know where he came from, but I believe there must be a very powerful pharmacist behind him. I''m afraid it will backfire. Let him go! If he needs a miracle cure in the future, he will come again. "


    He said in a slow voice, thought for a while, and then told him, "pay more attention to this period of time, and see if there are any miraculous pharmacists in the city who come here and no one knows."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper replied respectfully.


    "What''s more, I don''t want to see him in this drugstore." When the voice dropped, he stepped away.


    On the other side, Downing and their turn in the street, heard that the city''s West Street is a place for all kinds of small stalls, and several people went to the West Street.


    As soon as I entered the West Street, I saw that there were all kinds of stalls. In addition to the miraculous medicine, there were also some Fuzhen and other things. It can be said that most of the stalls in the West Street are related to cultivation.


    They walked along the West Street. After entering a shop, Tang Ning motioned to Xing Tong to pick her up. Then he looked at the counter and called the shopkeeper: "shopkeeper, take out the bag of heaven and earth and I''ll have a look."


    The shopkeeper took out several bags of heaven and earth with a smile and put them in the tray: "young master, choose which one you like to tell me. If the bag is too big and does not fit me, I can also look at the space ring. In fact, I think the ring and bracelet of young master will be better, lighter and more personal."


    Tang Ning sees that there are even space rings here. In the land of mortals, a bag of heaven and earth that is hard to find can be seen everywhere. There are about ten bags in a cabinet, which is dazzling.


    See the shopkeeper took out the space ring and bracelet in the tray to show her, she picked out a bracelet and three rings, intended to give Xingtong and Hanzhi, as well as Heifeng, each of them.

 Chapter 884

    "Young master, this ring is one thousand spirit stones, and this space bracelet is one thousand spirit stones. If you buy so many, I can give you a heaven and earth bag." The shopkeeper said with a smile and took out the heaven and earth bag and asked him to choose one.


    Maybe there are two thousand Amethyst coins, but downing didn''t think it was expensive. After settling the account with the black card, he took up the bracelet and put it on the star pupil''s hand. He said, "the blood will shrink to the right size after recognizing the Lord. Try it quickly."


    Star pupil a stay, way: "master son, this, this give me?" It''s too expensive.


    "Yes! Those rings give han to know how many they are. You are a girl. With a bracelet, the bracelet looks pretty good Downing looked at the bracelet on her hand and motioned for her to blood quickly.


    "But it''s too expensive..." Star pupil whispered.


    "Ha ha ha, young master is very kind to the people around me. This bracelet is expensive and valuable. As long as it drips blood, it can be invisible and safer." The shopkeeper said with a smile that he didn''t expect that the young master bought such expensive things for his maid.


    "Master Tang, I also have a share?" Heifeng is surprised to see that ring, the master has not bought them this!


    "Well, one for each. You can take the rest to dark one." Tang Ning said with a smile that she has money and never treats the people around her. Making money is used to spend money, and this kind of space ring, which is necessary for home, is the most economical.


    "Thank you


    "Thank you, master Tang!"


    They said thanks, this just picked up the ring after dripping blood to recognize the main set on their fingers, very simple style, also not impressive, very good.


    After the star pupil dropped blood, she saw that the bracelet was shrunk into a proper size and put it on her hand. With her heart moving, it was really invisible.


    "Thank you, master." She couldn''t hide her happy thanks, such a thing, was not dare to think of before, but now she also has one.


    "You can keep this, too." Tang Ning also gave her the bag of heaven and earth and let her tie it around her waist. Then he said, "let''s go! Look at something else. "


    "Go slowly, young master. I need to come back next time."


    The shopkeeper personally sent them out, watched them go far away, and then returned to the store with a smile. Generally, there are more people who buy the bags of heaven and earth. Space rings and other things are valuable. Ordinary people won''t buy them except those who have the status. It didn''t expect that a child would buy several at once, which is really a big business.


    "Well, what''s on this stall is interesting."


    Tang Ning squatted at a small stall, looked at the array plate and other small things placed on it, and then picked up a palm sized mirror to have a look. Just as she looked at the patterns on the mirror, someone hit her in the back and let her squat forward, and the mirror in her hand was also smashed down.


    "Click!"


    "Oh, it''s broken. Why are you so careless?" The monk at the stall looked at the cracked mirror and frowned at the child with the mirror: "this mirror is broken by you, you have to sell it back."


    "Don''t go away!"


    Black wind grabbed the man who hit downing in the back and said, "you hit people, you know? Do you want to leave when things are broken? "


    "Who are you! Let go The friar drank, and the spirit breath of his body shook, and the life shook the black wind open.

 Chapter 885

    The man adjusted his collar, glanced at the one who was shocked by him, and snorted: "what are you doing? Do you want to mislead people? "


    Black wind a not to observe, was shaken back a few steps, after stabilizing the body and stride forward: "do you bump into people still dare to cross?"


    "Master, your hand is bleeding!" Star pupil looks at Downing holding a broken mirror, and sees that her hand is cut open with a small saliva and blood seeps out because of pressing to the broken mirror.


    At this time, Tang Ning looks at his hand with a slit in his hand. When blood drips on the mirror, something comes out of his mind.


    She closed her eyes, covered her eyes, and scratched a faint light. In other people''s eyes, she looked like she was scared, only staring at her own bleeding hands.


    Star pupil is holding her hand to check and look at, while saying: "fortunately there is no fragment stabbed in it, I sprinkle some medicine to tie it up."


    Later, Heifeng saw Tang Shi''s hand was cut and bleeding. He hit the man''s face with a fist: "don''t apologize if you hit someone!"


    "Dare to fight with me! You want to die The monk was not a good-natured man, and he directly attacked the black wind.


    "Heifeng, forget it. Don''t fight." Donning called back and told him not to fight the man.


    "This man deserves to be beaten!" Black wind said, a punch was blocked, and the foot kicked again, the man snorted, also returned a foot, two people come and go, do not stop at all.


    Seeing this, Downing stood up and saw the friar at the stall shouting, "Hey, you haven''t paid for the broken mirror yet!"


    "How much?" Donning looked at the Friar and asked.


    "Five hundred spirit stones." The monk held out his hand and the old God said.


    "You''re not going to rob it!" The star pupil drank: "a broken mirror wants five hundred spirit stones. It''s a lion''s big mouth!"


    The monk snorted and said, "what kind of broken mirror? This is an ancient mirror of my ancestry, but it is a rare treasure. If you break it, you have to buy it back, or do you want to pay for my broken things? Want to go to a dungeon in the city? You can think clearly, but you are unreasonable, so as not to lose money and suffer disaster in the end


    Tang Ning looked over there. Heifeng fought with the monk, but he didn''t get the upper hand. The man''s accomplishments were higher than him. After a contest, Heifeng''s eyes were swollen.


    See that man''s hands are also merciless, both hands grasp the black wind, hard fall on the ground, one hand fist toward the black wind abdomen hit, that hand between the fingers as if sandwiched something, a trace of cold light.


    Her eyes were cold. She does not want to cause trouble, does not mean that she will really look at the people around her being bullied and humiliated. This person has made a mistake first, and then moves mercilessly. Now she still wants to make the secret move hurt people''s lives, which is punishable!


    Just as the cold light flashed in the monk''s eyes and his fist was about to be shot down, a small figure flashed. At the next moment, the tender voice of little milk came out with a trace of coldness.


    "What is this in your hand?"


    The Friar''s wrist was clasped, and what was clasped on his wrist was a small hand with tender white flesh. It was clearly the hand of a five-year-old child, but he could not move.


    "Boy, let go


    As soon as the friar was angry, he waved his other hand to the child. However, his foot was kicked, and his knee was numb. The whole man immediately knelt down on one knee, and the little hand that was buckled on his wrist also increased his strength. He just heard a click, and the sound of bone fracture came.

 Chapter 886

    "Ah


    Because of the fight between Heifeng and the friar, there were many people around watching the excitement. However, some people with sharp eyes saw that the friar was holding a sharp weapon between his fingers and wanted to hide the killer. He thought that the blow would fall and fall on the ground. The man was bound to see blood, but he did not see it. He was stopped by a little child.


    Seeing the child with a bald head, the eyes of the people around him flickered slightly. It seems that he is an unusual child. It is enough to show his ability to subdue the monk with this single move.


    It''s just unexpected that this small hand is so crisp and neat, and there is no hesitation to break the monk''s hand. This style of work is surprising.


    "The heart is so black, I don''t want this hand."


    As she spoke, her hand had completely broken the Friar''s hand, and the bones of her hand cracked off. The whole hand suddenly softened, and even the sharp weapon clenched between her fingers fell to the ground.


    "Ah Please forgive me, young master... " If the person did not know that he had provoked those who could not, he would have lived in vain. He did not care about his own hands at the moment. He was just begging for mercy.


    "Go away!" Downing kicked, he fell down, fell to the ground and ran away.


    Black wind came to her side, slightly lowered his head: "Tangshi, I give you shame."


    "It''s OK. Just go back and practice more." Tang Ning said, this just looked at that side to wipe the cold sweat peddler friar, asked: "you just said this mirror how much money?"


    "Here, this little childe can give 100 gold coins, 100 gold coins." The friar said, holding out a finger. This kid looks harmless. Who knows how hard he is?


    Donning glanced at him, then said to the star pupil, "give him a hundred gold coins."


    "Yes." The star pupil took out a hundred gold coins and gave it to the friar.


    The broken mirror, however, had already been put away by downing. When he was unhappy, his interest in shopping faded. Downing said, "let''s go! Go back. " Got a strange mirror, and she wanted to go back and see what was going on?


    However, before a few people came out of the West Street, they were stopped by a group of people.


    "Big brother, they are! That child is very evil. He broke my hand The monk, who had been broken by Downing''s hand, resentfully pointed to several people, and around him were seven or eight monks, one of whom was a foundation builder.


    "Cut off their hands and feet for me!" One of the leading friars drank Yin.


    "Yes The seven or eight monks responded and took out their axes from behind. They actually took the axe and chopped at them.


    "It''s the axe gang! It''s going to be bad luck for those people. " He shook his head and looked at the people around him.


    The city is bound to be mixed up. There are all kinds of casual repairs, and some of them are in groups. The people of the axe gang are composed of a casual repairman who has nothing to do. Each of them has an axe, occasionally takes on some mercenary tasks, and occasionally does some unseen things. It can be said that no one knows its bad reputation in the West Street.


    Now the children''s few people offend them, I''m afraid it will be bad luck.


    "Master Tang, the axe gang is a gang composed of dozens of casual practitioners. I didn''t expect that boy was actually a member of the axe gang. What should we do now?" Black wind protects Tang Ning''s side, worried that they will suffer less from fighting.

 Chapter 887

    Downing glanced at the friars who came running with axes, narrowed their eyes and gave a malicious smile: "what should I do? Of course it is As soon as the voice fell, the small figure had swept forward, and the green bamboo on his waist held in his hand and hit one of the friars with an axe in his hand.


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    The sharp blade of the wind passed, and the bamboo fell on the man''s wrist. The axe in the monk''s hand fell to his own feet.


    "Hiss!"


    He wanted to avoid it, but he was beaten by the bamboo again. The pain made him gasp. The next moment, the sharp edge of the axe was cut to the back of his foot, which made him scream bitterly.


    The black wind, star pupil and Han Zhi, who were behind them, immediately went forward when they saw Tang Ning''s plunder. Tang Ning in front of her would have abandoned their cultivation as soon as she did. After leaving three people to Han Zhi behind, her eyes fell on the monk whose hand was broken by her.


    "I''ve just spared you once. Since you want to die, I can''t help you."


    Seeing that the bareheaded child abandoned the accomplishments of those people as soon as he took action, the monk turned pale with fear and hid behind: "big brother, kill him! Kill him


    The monk who built the foundation and built the foundation saw that his brothers were all interrupted and abandoned their accomplishments. They all cried and fell on the ground. The murderous spirit of his whole body could not be covered up. Needless to say, he was not going to save the little devil''s life! At the moment, the whole body''s spiritual power surged, holding an axe to chop at the kid.


    "Little devil, die!"


    Tang Ning saw the man wielding his axe and hummed. The little figure flashed around him. The round bamboo in his hand had been shot down at his back knee.


    "Ah


    After being hit on his back knee, he staggered for a moment. Because he had the strength to build the foundation, he could be stable under that blow. He did not kneel down in confusion. He waved his hand holding the axe back, whistling out the sound of air and cutting towards his back. However, he heard a click, as if he was blocked by something. When he looked back quickly, he saw that the only thing blocking the axe was a round bamboo.


    "I''ll kill you!" He took a hard drink, built the foundation, and attacked him. With the blow of the axe flying, he cut at the child.


    "There''s so much nonsense!"


    Tang Ning saw the blow with the pressure of the friar. His eyes flashed. He jumped back and pushed the monk who tried to escape.


    "Ah! No


    The monk saw that the axe was chopping at him, and he screamed. The whole man was so shocked that he couldn''t move. He could only stare at the ax and cut it down.


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    The axe fell with a blow. With a whimper, Sheng Sheng cut off one of the Friar''s arms shoulder to shoulder. When the broken arm flew out, the blood splashed all over the ground. People around him gasped with fright. The timid ones even covered their eyes and did not dare to look at the bloody scene. More people also cried out.


    "Ah..."


    "Second brother!" When the friar saw that his second brother''s arm was cut off by the axe that he could not receive, the whole man trembled. He watched him collapse with a stiff body, and even more, he was staring at the innocent child.


    "Ah! I''ll kill you

 Chapter 888

    Tang Ning watched the friar chop at her with his axe. She stepped forward and flew up in the air. The round bamboo in her hand was shot down with a sharp force. When a stick knocked off the axe in his hand, the round bamboo turned and destroyed his elixir field.


    "Well!"


    Just listen to him a dull hum, a strong force from the outside into the body, at that moment, he can not help but snort a mouthful of blood, vaguely aware that the body''s elixir field is broken, and his spirit breath is like a vented ball.


    "No! No


    He cried out in horror, but because of the power of the blow, he fell on the ground, and his spiritual breath was exhausted. His cultivation fell from the foundation to the spiritual master, and from the spiritual master to the Qi refining, until there was no spiritual breath on his body, and he became a mortal.


    "No! My psychic power! My spiritual power... "


    The voice of horror spread out, I saw his whole person quickly become old, wrinkled skin, dry hair, emaciated face, and before that time when the foundation building friar was very different.


    Downing glanced at the man on the ground, and saw that two people were beaten on the ground. One of them wanted to run. Then he kicked out the axe on the ground and knocked the man unconscious.


    "Master."


    Cold know and star pupil quickly came to her side, and black wind looked down, asked: "Tangshi, how do these people deal with?" These people were abandoned or abandoned, but they did not die.


    "The city guards will come to deal with it in a while. Let''s go." She stepped out of the street quickly.


    Not long after they left, Chengwei came to see those people who had been abandoned. They were surprised and asked the people around them. When they learned about the incident, they took those people away.


    The rest of the axe gang heard that there was an accident here. When they came in a hurry, they only saw the blood that had been cleaned up and asked the people around them. However, no one dared to say more. They only told them that those people had been taken away by the city guards.


    On the other side, as soon as downing entered the hospital, he gave an order: "Heifeng, go on, pay more attention to this period of time. If there is no accident, those people of the axe gang will soon come to the door."


    "Yes! Don''t worry, master Tang left people here to guard when he left. Those people couldn''t get in. " He knew that the master had told people to guard the yard secretly, and his strength was not low, so even if someone came, he could not get in.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and touched his head. His eyes flashed. He took a look at the courtyard and said with a smile, "no, if someone comes in the dark, let them in."


    In the dark, the monk who was in charge of protecting the safety heard this and looked at the little man. Is he not afraid?


    "Master Tang wants to close the door and beat the dog? It''s all over the place? " Heifeng''s eyes brightened, and he was ready to move.


    Downing moved the joints of the next finger, and the tender voice with a small milk voice said: "send to the door, naturally can''t stay."


    "Good! I see. I''ll tell you right away Black wind immediately said, quickly left to find dark one.


    As the axe gang in the city, even if they didn''t see those people, they knew where they lived after inquiry. Therefore, after nightfall, the people of the axe gang quietly surrounded the closed courtyard.

 Chapter 889

    "Master axe, this is where the child lives. There are a few waiters and guards in the yard. They just moved in a while ago. They have no background. Even if they are destroyed, no one will say anything." A man nearby whispered, staring at the closed front door.


    "Axe, it''s said that the child is very evil. We''d better be careful." Another person nearby said.


    "Well, tell the brothers to leave a few people to guard the front and back doors, and don''t let them escape. The others will come in with me. Remember, none of them will stay!" The head of the one eyed monk''s gloomy voice contains the spread of killing intention. With a gesture, someone jumped up the wall and went in first.


    After the first person landed, he looked around. When there was no one, he quickly opened the door to let the outside people in. He lowered his voice and said, "no one has seen anyone. Maybe they are all asleep. Even the shadow of a guard has not been seen."


    After the first one eyed friar came in with an axe in his hand, the divine consciousness was released and searched the courtyard. The divine consciousness was locked and his sinister eyes were fixed on the backyard.


    "In the backyard! Come with me


    In the backyard, Tang Ning was sitting at the table in the courtyard, eating with a fruit in his hand, but he lit a small fire on the side, and Han Zhiji was fanning the wind with a fan in his hand.


    "It seems that there is too much firewood, so the fire can''t come out. There''s smoke coming out. It''s a little choking and coughing." Coughing, the black wind retreated.


    "Smoke! There are no mosquitoes Tang Ning said with a smile, his eyes looked out and said, "increase the strength of the fan, the mosquito is coming."


    "Yes Several people should, increase the strength of the fan, looking at the yard filled with smoke, a few people can not help but look forward to.


    The master said that sometimes killing people doesn''t need to be done by themselves. What''s more, they don''t want to kill people. They just want to abolish the accomplishments of those people.


    For those people, if they abandon their accomplishments and then throw them out, they will kill people if they offend them. This is called killing by sword. Their hands are not stained with blood, which is more convenient.


    As for the small fire, it was specially prepared for them.


    "Master axe, it''s really here!" Someone yelled, looking at the fire fans in the courtyard, eyes turned, staring at the child eating fruit.


    "Kid, is that your brother who abolished my axe gang?" The one eyed monk stepped forward and stared at the bald boy, who was only five years old.


    "You mean the ones with axes during the day?" Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at them and nodded: "yes, they were abandoned by me for cultivation. Do you want to avenge them?"


    "I dare to admit it. I''m not timid!" The one eyed monk murmured and raised his hand with a gesture: "kill him!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that they were about to rush forward with the axe, Downing immediately raised his hand and yelled. His tender voice with a little milk voice was very clear in the night, and inexplicably stopped those who were ready to rush forward with the axe. He wanted to see what the kid wanted to do?


    The one eyed friar squinted, stared at the kid, sneered and asked, "what? Scared? You want to beg for mercy? "


    "No Downing shook his head and looked at them with a smile: "I just want to ask you if you want to think about it again."

 Chapter 890

    Listening to this, the one eyed monk stared at him, and said with a smile: "what are you thinking about? Think about leaving you a whole body? "


    "No, no, I want you to think about it. Don''t kill people casually. You know, once you do it, it''s too late to regret." She said, smiling at them.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Joke The one eyed man looked up and laughed, glanced at the little fire and hissed, "do you think I didn''t know you put medicine in the fire? It''s just that it doesn''t work for us


    In the middle of the night, a small fire was burning and the smoke was still blowing. It seemed that they were afraid that they did not know that he had used the medicine. However, they were the people who broke in outside. How could this little skill be invisible?


    "I didn''t say you didn''t know! The soft muscle powder I bought outside is not good. The medicine tastes a little heavy, and it''s a bit choking Tang Ning said with disgust.


    Hearing this, the one eyed monk''s face suddenly became gloomy, as if he had guessed something. He didn''t talk to him any more and drank directly: "kill him!"


    "Yes The friar with the axe on the other side responded, and one of them stepped forward and chopped at the child sitting at the table.


    At the same time, Han Zhiji also came forward and stood in front of Tang Ning. The sharp sword in his hand attacked the friars. The two sides fought with each other. The friars holding the axe in their hands saw that they came forward again, ready to fight with more enemies and fewer enemies!


    However, as soon as the battle was over, when the aura of spiritual power was surging in their bodies, they realized that something was different. The more they hit, the more pale they looked. Some people exclaimed, "holy power Our spiritual power is disappearing


    "Bang!"


    The man was distracted. He was kicked out and knocked down an ax gang.


    "Master axe, our spiritual power Our spiritual power... "


    Before entering the backyard, the faster the magic power disappeared, their faces were full of horror. Before entering the backyard, the axe master smelled the medicine in the air and asked them to take the antidote of ruanjin powder. However, the disappearance of the spirit breath on their bodies made them know that besides the soft muscle powder, there was another colorless and tasteless drug inhaled by them It causes the aura of psychic power to drain in battle.


    Hearing them say that the spiritual power in his body is dissipated, the one eyed monk stares at the kid who smiles and squints his eyes. At the next moment, his figure rushes forward and reaches for him.


    "Take the antidote


    Looking at the outstretched hand grabbing at her, Downing''s figure flashed, and his small figure leaped out in an instant. The fist he held contained the supreme prestige of the foundation builder, and he hit the man''s abdomen with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    "Well!"


    The one eyed monk didn''t even have a chance to dodge with his fist. He felt that when the little fist fell on his body, it was as heavy as a hammer, and his viscera were almost scattered by the fist. The whole man flew back and heavily hit the ground.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    When the thumping sound of his body falling to the ground came out, a mouthful of blood also spewed out of his mouth. His body twitched, and he also felt that at this moment, the spirit breath in his body was gradually dissipating. The uncontrollable feeling made him panic inexplicably.


    Strength is necessary for survival, especially for people like them. If they don''t have the strength, they will not see the sun tomorrow!

 Chapter 891

    Donning rubbed his fists, flicked his clothes, and walked slowly towards the man with a calm and calm voice that was not her age.


    "I told you to think about it, but I didn''t listen."


    The one eyed monk who fell on the ground opened his mouth and wanted to speak. However, he opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. His body trembled, and he only felt that the spirit of his body was dissipating. That kind of fear made him in a state of tension and collapse.


    "You, what have you done to us?"


    Downing touched his bald head and said with a pure face: "nothing! It''s just a little medicine. Besides, don''t worry, I won''t take your life. I''ll let people throw you all out soon. "


    "Little devil! You... "


    Before the man on the ground finished speaking, he saw the little ghost standing in front of him and kicked him in the chin. He only felt the foot coming. When the pain hit, the whole person fainted.


    "So it''s quiet."


    Tang Ning said with a smile and glanced at those people with axes in the courtyard. At the next moment, the figure flashed and only heard the scream coming out


    In the dark, responsible for protecting Tang Ning, the two golden friars guarding the courtyard saw a scene in the courtyard, only felt their faces tensed, and their hearts were a little creepy.


    This Tang Shi looks very young, but his skill and means are really frightening. The master asked them to come and protect him, but they looked at him. Ordinary people like him could not hurt him at all.


    "Throw them all out, throw them away," downing said As she spoke, she yawned and stretched her waist: "you can deal with the rest! I''m going to bed. "


    "Yes Cold knowledge several people should, quickly drag those people in the courtyard to the outside.


    During the day, several people of the axe gang were abandoned in the West Street. In the evening, I heard that the axe master of the axe gang took people to seek revenge. The people of the big families in the city didn''t pay much attention to such trifles. Even they didn''t even bother to inquire.


    However, some people from the small gangs and the free repair group thought that the person who provoked the axe gang might not see the sun tomorrow, but they didn''t want to. As soon as the next day dawned, news came out from the West Street.


    All the people of the axe gang have been abandoned!


    As soon as the news came out, the minds of those who were free to practice and those in the small gangs were moved. There are not many people who have been oppressed by the axe gang. After hearing that they have been abandoned, they also quietly move on.


    Almost a day later, the axe gang disappeared in the West Street


    However, Tang Ning didn''t pay much attention to this. After waking up naturally the next day, he played with the medicine in the hospital after eating. After filling some of the drugs to Han Zhi and Xingtong, he told them to practice in the hospital and went out on his own.


    There is no one to follow behind. It is more free to wander outside alone. However, there is still a golden elixir guarding her in the dark. Because Tang Ning knows that it is the one arranged by Mo ye to protect her, he ignores it.


    The street was bustling with people. Therefore, she was a child wandering in the street, but she did not attract any attention. When she came to the West Street with pancakes in her hand after she had turned around for several times, those who recognized him in the west street looked at them quietly.

 Chapter 892

    We all know about the fact that all the people of the axe gang were abandoned overnight. However, most of them only heard about it, but they saw the child who was very good at beating.


    Ah, isn''t it just the kid in front of me who is innocent and innocent, with a bald head and eating pancakes?


    The child looks harmless, but that means that people dare not peep. Although it did not hurt people''s lives, it was worse than killing them directly. In particular, those people of the axe gang offended many people. Otherwise, they would not hear that their strength was abolished. In a day, all the people of the axe gang would disappear in the city.


    As for where? Hehe, who will take care of it? Now what they are more curious about is, what does the child do in West Street? Is it shopping?


    Donning ate the cake and strolled through the street stalls, ignoring the eyes of those who looked at her. From the street to the end of the street, came to a small stand selling miraculous medicine, she stopped and squatted down to have a look.


    "Hey, young master, do you want to buy miraculous medicine? Look, I''ve got the best panacea, and the price is cheaper than that of the drug store. " Said the monk who set up the stall, and his eyes whirled around the child''s body.


    "One of the fifty spirit stones, any pick?" Downing squatted beside him, looking at the wooden sign he had put on the edge.


    "Hey, good. If you buy more, I can give you one." The friar said, picked up a tree and introduced it: "this one is a 50 year old Earth Spirit ginseng, young master, look at this root, this appearance, that is first-class."


    Tang Ning looked at the plant in his hand and nodded: "well, it''s really first-class."


    The monk''s eyes lit up and said, "the young master, take one?"


    "You are free to choose all these, all fifty spirit stones?" She asked again.


    "Yes, you can choose whatever you like! I also have a gift box, which I can give you for free. " He took out a box of panacea and waited.


    Tang Ning took a look at him, ate a small piece of pancake left in his hand, wiped his hands clean, and then picked out seven miraculous herbs.


    When the monk saw him pick up a miraculous medicine, he raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. His eyes were worried and his face changed slightly.


    "Well, just these seven plants." She took out 350 spirit stones and put them on the stall. She said, "the box is not needed."


    "No, young master, I don''t want to sell this or this elixir. I''m sorry!" He said, want to reach out to get back those miraculous drugs, who knows the other hand a contraction, avoid to drive.


    "It''s time to leave." Tang Ning said leisurely and glanced at him: "it''s too late to say no to sell now."


    "It''s because I don''t know. I didn''t want to deceive young master. You see, you give me the miraculous medicine. I''ll..."


    The monk really wanted to cry without tears. He thought he could kill someone. But he met a man who was proficient in medicinal herbs. There were nearly a hundred medicinal herbs on his stall, and only those seven were true. Who knew that all seven plants were taken away, 350 spirit stones? Thanks to him.


    "You''re trying to bully me. You''re a kid?" Donning stood up with a pair of staring eyes: "I haven''t heard of the things that can be sold back!"


    "I said not to sell, do you want to find..." Before typing, he was stopped by a friar pulling his sleeve.

 Chapter 893

    "You want to die? Didn''t you hear people on the street talking about the axe gang? " The friar in the stall next to him whispered and looked at the bareheaded child with some fear.


    The monk who sold the fake elixir frowned and said, "I heard that! But what does it have to do with me? " He''s not from the axe gang.


    "The child, the child, the bald one." The friar just said in a low voice. Seeing that the child looked at him, he immediately shut his mouth and quickly backed back.


    Bareheaded kids?


    The monk turned around and looked at the child in front of him. He was dressed as a little monk. He was about five years old and had a delicate pink face. It seemed that he was a little similar to the child who was discussing with the people in the street?


    Thinking of this, he had a cold sweat on his back, and his hair stood up. He said, "that, young master, please, please." I dare not say any more words.


    If selling fake elixir is exposed, he will not be able to get along in the West Street, and he will be expelled. Although he had been in this place for a long time, he always wanted to stay for a few days. If he was expelled, he would never be able to enter the city.


    Another thing is that he was in a bad position when he sold fake miracles. If he really wanted to worry about it, it would not be something that could be solved by a few miraculous herbs. What''s more, the end of being abandoned and cultivated is a bit terrible


    Donning put away those miraculous herbs, looked at the friar, showed a meaningful smile, did not say much, turned and left. It was just after she left the stall that the monk''s roar came.


    "That''s him! This is where I bought my medicine! It''s the fake elixir he sold me


    "Catch up!"


    Seeing several monks around him, the monk who sold the fake elixir was surprised and immediately ran away. However, a man came from behind with a shoulder pole and beat him hard. A shoulder pole directly knocked him out.


    "Drag away! Dare to sell fake panacea to harm people! Take it back and deal with it! "


    Not far away, Downing quietly watched the friar being taken away. The medicine was originally a life-saving thing, but the friar confused the fake with the real. The fake elixir could not save people, but it would also harm people''s lives. Therefore, he would be taken away and dealt with, and the outcome would be determined early.


    She continued to walk on, at a steady pace. Everything in the world has its own fixed number, so is life and death.


    However, speaking of life and death, Mo Ye''s death and robbery


    While thinking about things, she walked forward. Unconsciously, she came to the area where aristocratic families lived in the city. Seeing that the sky was still early, she sat down in the corner of a shady place, took out a fruit, ate it and looked at it.


    It is said that among the aristocratic families and nobles in the land of immortals, there will be a person above the level of Yuanying. She can''t help thinking that in the land of mortals, there are only a few foundation building friars, while in this land of immortals, there are so many foundation building friars in such families.


    In the past two days, when she was outside, she saw that there were many foundation building monks in the city, even Jindan monks. However, the monks of Yuanying level had not met yet.


    She wanted to have a rest here for a few days and feel the details of these people in the city by the way, but she has mastered some of them in the past two days. It''s good that she doesn''t meet a real strong person. If she does, she can''t beat others.


    Strength! It''s hard to walk without strength.

 Chapter 894

    She chewed the fruit, held her chin and sighed. She is now the peak of building foundation, but even if she has the heart to practice, she can''t advance in a short time. On the contrary, being too eager to advance is not conducive to her current situation.


    "What are you doing here, kid?"


    A pretty voice came with a bit of curiosity. Tang Ning, who was thinking about things, looked up and saw a pretty girl in a carriage a few meters away, staring at her curiously.


    "I''ll take a cool here." The tender voice with the small milk voice of the return, at the same time for the girl''s sweet smile.


    The girl saw that the child who raised her head was delicate and lovely. Her face was pink and tender, and her pure smile was sweet. She could not help laughing, and her eyes were shining at him: "you are so beautiful! But why don''t you have hair? Are you a little monk


    While speaking, she got out of the carriage and jumped down. She said to the coachman, "you go back first. I''ll go back in a minute."


    "Yes, miss three." The coachman answered and took a look at the woman in black who got off the bus. Then he drove the carriage back to the house first.


    "It''s cool to be bald." Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at the girl in front of her.


    At the age of 14 or 15 years old, with the strength of the fifth level of Lingshi, she was dressed in a peach red dress. Her face was beautiful and beautiful, like a peach blossom in bud.


    Following her was a woman in black, about twenty-five years old. Her appearance was ordinary and inconspicuous. She was dressed as a guard. Her hair was neat and neat, but she had the strength to build a foundation.


    When she looked at the woman in black, the woman in black also looked at Tang Ning. She saw that the child was about five years old, with a bald head, exquisite appearance, white and tender. Her beautiful eyes were pure and clear, and her smile was sweet. It was gratifying to see this child.


    "Whose child are you? Why come out alone? No one''s following? " The girl came to Downing''s side and looked at the very cute child. She couldn''t help smiling and said: "I''ve seen so many children, none of them look good-looking. Your bald head looks really lovely."


    "Thank you. You look good, too."


    Seeing her praise her good-looking, Downing also smilingly praised her, then pointed to another street and said: "I live on the other side of the street, just walked to here."


    Seeing the girl standing in the sun, she asked, "would you like to sit down? You''re standing there in the sun


    "Good!" The girl, smiling, came to sit down beside the child.


    Looking at the girl''s unconventional behavior, Downing''s smile grew a little bit thick. Without speaking, he saw the girl staring at her and saying.


    "My name is Lan Yingying. That house is my home. What''s your name?"


    "My name is downing." Seeing her name on the newspaper, Downing also gave her name.


    "Hee hee, I''m older than you. Please call me sister Yingying! Shall I call you Xiaoning She looked closer, and the more she looked, the more she wanted to pinch Downing''s tiny pink face.


    "Not good." Donning avoided her outstretched hand and asked her to call her sister? That''s impossible.


    On one side, the woman in black stood quietly, drooping her eyes and listening to a big and a small two people chatting there. After a long time, she saw the child standing up.


    "It''s late. I''m going back."

 Chapter 895

    "It''s too early for dinner, or you''ll come home with me! Go to my house and I''ll have someone bring you something delicious. " Blue Yingying took Tang Ning''s little hand and pinched it reluctantly: "Tang Tang, go to my house! I''ll take you to my house and I''ll take you home when it''s dark? "


    "No, I''m going back to bed. I''ll get up for dinner."


    Listening to the tender little milk sound solemnly saying that she would go back to bed, Lan Ying Ying blinked her beautiful eyes, staring at his lovely and delicate face, and said, "then I''ll take you back? Good! That''s it! I''ll take you back


    While talking, she could not help but bend down and directly picked up the little man. She began to feel soft and made her laugh happily.


    "Hee hee hee, Tang Tang, you are really comfortable to hold up! The whole body is soft and smooth, and the meat is toot. It''s so nice to hold it. " She giggled, close to smell, a face of pleasure: "still very fragrant!"


    Tang Ning''s small face was stretched up, and he looked up at the sky without a word and rolled his eyes.


    Lan Ying Ying looked at her as a daughter of a family before. Her words were also regular. Her eyes were always staring at her. Her hands were also touching and pinching her little flesh hand while she was not paying attention. This would have directly lifted her up, and came forward to smell and look. If she was not a little girl, she would have regarded her as a good person One blow from the embryo.


    One side of the woman in black saw the situation, but the corner of the mouth took a puff and looked away. The third Miss always likes children, especially those who are delicate and lovely. She either hugs and kisses them, or pinches the baby''s pink and tender face, so that when the children of several years old see her, they are either scared to cry or walk around the road.


    It''s a good day today. I met this child on the way. I look like this. I didn''t take anyone home, but I wanted to follow him home. If the owner and his wife knew about it, I would have a headache.


    "Well, third miss, it''s too late. It''s not good to visit suddenly. Let the young master go home first! So that his family won''t worry. " The woman in Black opened her mouth and saw that the child had already looked at the sky and rolled her eyes. She looked speechless, but she still held it and refused to let go.


    "I don''t trust him to walk home with such a small child. Let''s take him home! Go, is this the street? " While she was talking, she was already carrying Downing to the front.


    The woman in black had no choice but to follow.


    Tang Ning, who was being held, looked at the girl who had been staring at her smile, and looked at her face getting closer and closer, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but jerk. What do you want? Want to kiss her? Isn''t there any paedophilia?


    "Tang Tang, you''re really fragrant. It''s not the milk fragrance of ordinary children, but it smells really good." LAN Yingying said as she looked at the children in front of her eyes. The more she looked, the more she liked it. She wanted to hold her home and raise her!


    Downing looked at her and said, "you hold me a little tight. Let me down! I can go by myself. " She found that since she became small, people around her like to carry her.


    "Is it tight? I''ll just relax a little! Don''t worry, I won''t fall you. If you are afraid of falling, hold my neck. " She looked at him with bright eyes and expectation.


    "No Downing refused.

 Chapter 896

    Looking at the delicate face of the child in her arms, LAN Yingying teased him and carried him forward. When he came to a yard he said, he stopped: "is it here? You live here? It''s not far away from my home. I can come to my house when I''m free. "


    Downing came down from her arms and said, "here I am." Seeing that she was holding her all the way back, they all turned a line of streets and two alleys, plus she was still weighing dozens of Jin. After thinking about it, he asked, "would you like to come in for a cup of tea?"


    "Good!"


    Almost is Downing''s voice, blue Yingying eyes a bright, do not want to think then should a.


    Downing knocked on the door, came to open the door is star pupil, see outside people, she first called a: "master." This just looked at two people on one side.


    "Come in!" ''cried Downing, walking inside and taking the man to the hall.


    LAN Yingying looked at the courtyard and saw no one. He asked, "Tang Tang, where is your adult?"? I don''t have to meet your elders first when I come to your house? "


    "No, they''re not here." Said Downing, beckoning her for tea.


    LAN Yingying sits in the hall for a while. After chatting with Tang Ning, she leaves. Tang Ning sends her out. Listening to her saying that she will come back to play with her tomorrow, the corners of her mouth can''t help jerking.


    Looking at her and the woman in black left, this just let the star pupil close the gate of the courtyard and go inside.


    "Xingtong, I''m going to find the old monk in two days. You and Han Zhi will stay in this courtyard to practice." She explained as she walked back to the yard.


    "The master is getting smaller now. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to be outside." Xing Tong said, worried that it would be inconvenient for her to be alone outside. After all, she looks like a five-year-old child now, and she looks so exquisite and excellent. It''s easy to be watched by people if she is alone.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile: "don''t worry! No, even if there is one, I can handle it. However, although you are spiritual masters now, your strength is still too weak. You should seize the time to practice more, so that I can take you with me when I go out in the future. "


    "Yes The star pupil answers, also knows that in this immortal land, the level of spiritual master is really not enough to see, and if they want to follow the master, they have to continue to work hard.


    The next morning, when downing was still in bed, LAN Yingying, who had carried a lot of cakes, came to knock on the door again. Behind her, she still followed the woman in black.


    "Miss LAN." Star pupil see is her, then toward her line a salute, side way: "Miss LAN came so early, my master son has not woken up."


    "Isn''t Tang awake yet? Can I go in and wait for him LAN Yingying asked with a smile.


    Star pupil stopped for a moment, then asked her to come in: "Miss LAN, sit in the hall."


    After inviting people into the hall and having tea, she retired and said that she would go to the backyard to see if the master was awake.


    When she came to the backyard, she happened to see that Tang Ning had already got up and was stretching her waist in the courtyard. She went up and said, "master, the Miss LAN is here. She is sitting in the front hall."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning stretch waist action a meal, eyes a stare: "so early?" She knew that Lan Yingying was coming today, so she got up early. She didn''t expect her to come earlier than her.


    "Star Tong, I''ll take breakfast to the front yard. I''ll eat it in the front yard. Remember to add a pair of chopsticks." After she told her, she went forward.

 Chapter 897

    "Do you think Tang Tang would like to eat them?" Sitting in the middle of the hall, LAN Yingying looks at what she brings, and asks with some uncertainty.


    Miss Tang''s eyes closed, and then she saw something on the table


    "Should all children like it? That''s what the kids in the family like to eat. " Blue Ying Ying holding chin, is bored, see that wipe small figure is coming here, see him, her eyes are not from a bright, now stand up to meet forward.


    "Don Tang, are you awake? I just heard your maid say you are still sleeping


    "Just got up, how did you come so early?" Tang Ning said, as he walked into the hall, he saw a lot of things on the table: "what did you take?"


    "I bought these early in the morning. They are all delicious. Come and have a look." "These are the cakes of Shiwei Lou. The cakes of Shiwei Lou are the most delicious. Come and have a try."


    When she opened a box, she saw that a small piece of golden cake was made very delicately. There were patterns and patterns on it. The shapes were very beautiful. And when she opened it, a smell came to her nose.


    "This is corn cake. Try it." She picked up a piece and sent it to Downing''s mouth.


    Downing took a look at her, opened his mouth and got up. There was a strong smell of corn in the mouth with a hint of spiritual power. There was also an indescribable fragrance. It was delicious.


    "Come on, try this one again. This is mung bean lotus seed cake." She picked up another piece and put it into Downing''s mouth.


    Downing was a favorite, but now he forgot what he wanted to say when he looked at the cake, which was delicate and delicious, and there was a feeder nearby.


    "Try this pink one again. This is peach blossom Longxu cake."


    "This one is lotus leaf cake..."


    Next to the woman in black looked at her three young lady''s face excited to feed, and the young child followed the little squirrel, blinking a pair of eyes, curious and expectant, looking at each piece of exquisite cake. Whenever the third lady of her family pinched the cake and sent it to his mouth, he would open his mouth and chew and chew and move, not to mention that he liked children Elder sister, even when she saw it, she thought that the child was really cute and tight.


    "Tang Tang, have a sip of tea first, don''t swallow it." LAN Yingying brought the tea to him and said, "I haven''t drunk this yet."


    After drinking a sip of tea, Downing followed his chest, a pair of eyes looked at the side of the food box, young milk voice can not help but ask: "what is in there?"


    "This is the seven color fruit, you see." She said with a smile: "yesterday you like to eat fruit, I brought this to you, this is sent to my home, my mother left me to eat, I brought you all."


    Tang Ning saw that the food box was opened, and there were eight spiritual fruits in it. The fruit was the size of an egg, but the round one had seven rainbow colors on it. It looked very delicious.


    "These are too expensive. You''d better take them back! What''s more, it''s left by your mother. You can take it back and eat it yourself. " The spirit fruit is filled with a aura of spiritual power. It''s fruity. It''s not something you can buy at random. It''s expensive. How can she take these things from her!

 Chapter 898

    What''s more, the cakes just now are not cheap. Every piece and every mouthful have spiritual breath to nourish her body. She just knew her, but she was very interested in her. All the things she brought today have been very valuable. How could she take her spiritual fruit again.


    "I tell you, the seven color fruit is a good thing. If you eat it, it can increase the aura of spiritual power in the body, which is helpful for cultivation. You can''t buy the seven color fruit when you have money outside. It''s because it''s a good thing to bring to you. It''s my intention, so you have to take whatever you say."


    She put the lid on the food box and handed it to Downing and said, "this can''t be left like this. You have to put it in the space."


    See her stuff to her, Downing helpless way: "your mother to you, you take to me so bad."


    "Don''t worry. I told my mother before I took it out. She loves me the most. Everything is up to me." She said triumphantly, "so you can rest assured! Take it. It doesn''t matter. It would be better if you would let me have a kiss She looked at him expectantly.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning can not help but laugh: "no, you are a girl, how can you casually relatives?"


    "What does it matter? Anyway, you are so young, I take you as my younger brother, and it won''t hurt if I kiss you. "


    "That won''t work either." Tang Ning said, looking at the food box in his hand, asked: "really give it to me? Would you like to keep some? "


    "No, you don''t have to take them all! I''ll get some more for you when I get back to my house. " She said with a smile.


    "Master, breakfast is ready." Star Tong came in and said.


    "Eat together! I made people cook salty bone porridge Tang Ning put things into the space, thinking in her heart, what would she have to send back when she received these things?


    Blue Ying Ying Ying should be a good, accompany Tang Ning to eat a bowl of porridge, two people then chat in the courtyard.


    Looking at the girl''s pretty face quietly filled with black breath, Tang Ning Mou color micro motion, asked: "you recently want to go far?"


    "Far away? No I''m not going far away


    "If you have a long journey, you''d better not go. Stay at home. If you are in the city, you''d better take more people with you." She gave a warning.


    "Are you worried about me? Hee hee, don''t worry. My blue family is one of the top families in magic moon city. No one dares to fight against our family members in this city. Besides, I still have LAN Yi around me! She''s a foundation builder. She''s in charge of protecting me


    Tang Ning didn''t take her words to heart. Thinking of the things she had brought to her, she stood up and said, "you sit here for a while. I''ll get something and I''ll be back in a minute."


    After receiving her gift, she naturally has to return the gift. Since you can see that she has a disaster in her body, then help her!


    She went back to the courtyard to take out a jade gourd, condensed a Buddhist light and holy power into the gourd, and then drew the defense pattern. Then she took the thing to the front yard.


    "This is for you. Put it on your body. Don''t lose it." She handed the jade gourd forward.


    "For me? You sent me a gift? Hee hee, thank you! This little gourd is so beautiful. " She said happily and took the gourd and tied it around her waist.

 Chapter 899

    "How about it? Good looking? When I go back, I''ll make a tassel and it will look better. " She said with a smile, stood up and turned around, looked at the small gourd in the waist, happy way: "thank you Tang Tang."


    Seeing that she was really happy, Downing couldn''t help laughing and asked, "don''t you think it''s just inferior jade?"


    "I don''t mind. It''s a gift from you. My heart can''t be measured by money." She said with a smile: "I have always given things to children, but no children have given me anything. This is the first gift I received from children."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning touched the nose, get along, she also has some understanding to the strange disposition of Lan Ying Ying Ying, but have to say, she this disposition is really good, worth making friends with.


    "Here you are." She took out a small bottle and handed it to her: "here''s a antidote pill for you in case of emergency."


    "Jiedu pill? I can''t use this for me Her family also has antidote Dan and so on, and this detoxification thing, she is really useless to her, isn''t it wasted?


    "It''s all said for you in case of emergency. Take it!" She put the bottle into her hand and told her, "if you encounter a poison that can''t be solved, take it. Maybe it can save your life."


    "Hee hee, good!" When she saw that he was all over, she put it away and said, "I''ll go home first. My mother said that I have to go home for lunch this afternoon."


    "Well, I''ll see you off." She sent her out of the yard, looking at her walk back to her wave the way, can not help but smile.


    They know how precious the master''s amulet and medicine are. They just didn''t expect that she would give it to a girl who had just met. Star Tong looked at the master with a smile on her face and asked, "master likes Miss LAN very much?"


    "She has a good disposition and is worth making friends with." "What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more


    Listen to her say so, star pupil is to know, it is blue Ying Ying this person entered master son''s eye, otherwise, again good thing comes, master son also won''t receive.


    "By the way, I''m going to find the old monk tomorrow. You can prepare some dry food for me to eat on the way. In addition, if she comes to me again, you can tell her that I have gone far away." "I''ll try this one for you. It''s delicious," he said


    "Thank you, master." Star Tong takes it and starts to prepare some dry food for her.


    On the other side, blue house.


    When Mrs. LAN saw her daughter coming back, she asked with a smile, "did the little boy take your things?"


    "Yes, yes, he likes to eat cakes and fruits very much. He didn''t want to accept seven colored fruits. I forced him to give them." LAN Yingying said with a smile, she took her mother''s hand and said, "my mother, next time you have some fruits, you can keep them for me. I''ll give them to Tang Tang."


    "You


    Mrs. LAN reluctantly ordered her forehead: "after lunch, you go back to the hospital to clean up things. In two days, your third uncle will come back and take some of the family''s children to the clan for examination. You are one of them. Remember to take heart and listen to your third uncle''s words."


    "Ah? Is the third uncle coming back? When was it decided? Why is it so sudden? " Blue Yingying asked in surprise.

 Chapter 900

    "Your third uncle is an elder of Qinghe clan. When he decides to come back, how can he let the younger generation know? You just have to be obedient. "


    "But mother, I don''t want to go to qinghezong! I want to go to jiuchongxianzong, which is the first Xianzong in the land of immortals. " LAN Yingying talks about jiuchongxianzong with a yearning color in her eyes.


    "You also know that it is the number one Xianzong. Do you know how difficult it is to enter? What''s more, there are three uncles in Qinghe sect. Once you go, you will be the disciples of the inner clan. The third uncle will arrange your way for you, which is not available in Jiuchong Xianzong. " Mrs. Lan said, patted her hand and said, "you take heart! These words can''t be said in the future. It''s not good to hear them. "


    LAN Yingying listens to her mother''s explanation there. She is helpless. She just wants to go to Tang Tang tomorrow and tell him that she wants to go to Qinghe sect. But when can she come back?


    However, when she went to see Tang Ning the next day, she learned that he had gone far away, and his return date was uncertain


    Two days later, the LAN family welcomed the third uncle of Lanfu''s population. He was an elder of Qinghe clan and a strong man of Yuanying peak. He was also highly respected when he returned to the mansion.


    The master of the blue family is a monk at the top of the golden elixir. If he wants to enter Yuanying, he has to practice for another 50 years. Therefore, he has great respect for this third uncle.


    After all, the more powerful members in the family, the more stable the family will take root. If the third uncle can break through the peak of Yuanying and enter Feixian, and become a strong Feixian, then their blue home in the magic moon city will be more extraordinary.


    To put it bluntly, it is a man who is promoted to heaven.


    LAN Yingying comes in with two teenagers and a girl in the mansion. She is very curious about the third uncle of their family. She hears that he has never been married and only concentrates on cultivation.


    When she entered the hall, she could not hide her curiosity and looked at the main seat of the hall. Besides her father, there was a monk who looked younger than his father. At most, he was in his thirties, but the whole person was not angry but powerful.


    This is their third uncle? Looking really young.


    "See the owner."


    "I''ve met dad."


    Several people respectfully saluted the blue family leader first.


    "Uncle, these are the children. They are Yingying, my three daughters, LAN Yican, LAN Yian, and LAN Xinyue. They are all the children of our family, and they are the most talented of the younger generation. "


    while he was talking, he said to several people," you guys, don''t meet your third uncle soon. "


    "See the third uncle." Several people saluted him and knelt down.


    Blue city to see met kneeling in front of the four younger generation, slightly nodded his head: "get up!"


    "Yes." Several people should, this just stood up, gauge distance of standing aside.


    With a wave of blue city''s hand, four magic weapons fell into their hands: "this is a gift for you to meet. This is called the heaven and earth jade plate. It can be used as a flying weapon or a defense weapon."


    "Thank you, uncle." When they got a magic weapon, they were all full of joy. At the moment, they recognized the LORD with blood and collected it.


    "In that case, I''ll take them with me." The blue city Lord looked at the blue house Lord nearby and said.


    "Don''t you stay at home for a few days?" The master of the blue family was surprised, but he just came to leave.

 Chapter 901

    "No, I''m going out to do some business by the way. I''ve already delayed a lot of time. I''ll go back after I take them." He waved his hand and stood up. Looking at the younger generation in front of him, he said, "I''ll give you a column of incense time to say goodbye to your parents. Come and gather after a column of incense."


    "Yes." They answered and saw him go out. After the other three saluted the master, they quickly went back to say goodbye to their parents. LAN Yingying went forward and took her father''s hand to talk.


    After a stick of incense, several people followed their third uncle to the flying boat and went all the way to Qinghe Zong.


    Although qinghezong is not the first Xianzong, it also has a good position in the land of immortals. Compared with the first Xianmen, the assessment of Qinghe sect is not so strict, and there are many disciples of Qinghe sect.


    The spaceship was flying in the air, and LAN Yingying did not dare to disturb the third uncle who was practicing with his eyes closed. The other three practiced cross legged at regular intervals. Lan Ying Ying Ying was more detached and was lying on the side of the spaceship and looking at the scenery outside.


    Two days later in the evening, the spaceship landed in a place. Blue city said to them, "pick up some branches nearby and rest here tonight."


    "Yes." Several people did not dare to go far, so they picked up branches around, lit a small fire, and took out dry food to eat.


    "Third uncle, I have some cakes. Do you want some?" LAN Yingying approached and asked carefully. For the third uncle who looked younger than her father, she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Blue city opened his eyes and took a look. Seeing that she had oil paper in her hand, she spread out a few pieces of cakes and handed them to him. He said, "I''ve built a valley. Don''t eat these things. You can eat them!"


    Seeing that he closed his eyes and meditated, LAN Yingying went to the edge of the tempering pile and distributed the cakes to the other three people to eat together.


    At night, LAN YingYing and several people sat around the fire to keep warm. Because they missed their parents and couldn''t sleep, they chatted with each other in a low voice. The sky under the night was silent. Therefore, when the sky gave out a wheezing sound, and then a burst of fireworks, several people were slightly surprised: "it seems to be a distress signal."


    "It''s a distress signal. I don''t know who''s calling for help. It''s not very far from us." LAN Yican says that the third uncle who sits quietly under the tree has stood up.


    "It''s the distress signal of qinghezong''s disciples. Please follow me to have a look."


    "Yes A few people listen, immediately follow him to that signal place and go.


    In the forest that sent out the signal, several disciples were surrounded by blood, with despair on their faces: "we can''t live, even martial uncle he is dead. No one will come here, and no one will see the signal we send."


    "And the last flare, let it go."


    One of them bit his teeth and released the last signal bomb. He held his sword in his hand and listened to the sound coming from around. He looked awe inspiring: "here we are! Get ready to fight! We must go back alive! "


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, there was a rustling sound of footsteps around him. Seven or eight people in their clothes of the same color came towards them with blood. In their bodies, their vitality was early broken, but attached to them was a touch of Black Ghost.


    "The one in front and in front of me is uncle he! He, he is the monk of Jindan! It''s over, we''re really finished... " A disciple said in despair.

 Chapter 902

    Seeing that the people who were killed were manipulated by the ghost to come to them, thinking of the previous scene, only a few people were pale, and the fear in their eyes could not be controlled.


    They saw with their own eyes that their disciples had been drained of essence, Qi and blood, and that those who had been drained of their essence and blood were manipulated and attacked. Now, the leader is uncle he, who originally led the team and has the strength of the golden elixir. At this moment, several people were in despair.


    Can they go back alive?


    Blue city with a few younger generation rushed to the signal place, see and put up a signal, knowing that the matter may be very serious, also very urgent, worried about the impact of a few younger generation behind him, he stopped and said to several people: "you guys stay here, don''t get closer, and I''ll look for you after I solve the problems ahead."


    After the explanation, the figure swept away. The strength of Yuanying''s top monk was as fast as lightning. After a few breaths, he came to a tree. When he saw the scene in the forest that was controlled by the Yin evil spirit and waved a fatal blow to several disciples, he immediately swept out, and with a flick of his sleeve, a wave of Yuan Ying''s prestige suddenly diffused out.


    "Elder blue!"


    Some people who thought they would die were surprised and excited when they saw the figure. Blue elder, blue city, he is the strong one of Yuanying peak!


    Blue city beat back those in front of those evil spirits, see one of them is still the gold elixir cultivation of he old, can not help frowning, asked: "you this is what is the matter?"


    "Elder LAN, we were ordered to go out to eliminate the ghost evil spirit with uncle he, but the ghost evil spirit was so powerful that only a few of us were left among our more than ten disciples, and even he Shishu was killed." One of the disciples quickly reported the matter to him.


    Blue city see those corpses that he repelled fell to the ground like a black air dispersed, and the air, Yin evil spirit is very heavy, even between the night, also vaguely can see a black breath around the condensation, illusion into a touch of black shadow, fiercely hit him.


    "Back off Blue city said a, hand a Yang, a long sword cohesion spirit breath to meet the touch of black shadow.


    Several disciples watched LAN Chengzhi fight with the ghost evil spirit. They could not help but lift their hearts. They saw that the figure was fighting with the ghost ghost as fast as lightning. When the strong young baby breath turned into a sharp sword spirit, they wiped out the ghost evil spirit with a sword, and the black breath disappeared, as if drilling into the ground.


    "Elder LAN, this ghost can''t be destroyed. It will reappear when it goes into the ground! You should be careful. Uncle he was Ah


    Before the disciple had finished speaking, the whole person was entangled in a black breath. Almost instantaneously, the whole person''s Qi and blood were sucked out, leaving only a skinny corpse on the ground.


    "Ah


    The next few disciples exclaimed, and the color of fear in their eyes made them jump away, for fear that they would be the next target to be destroyed.


    Seeing this scene, a trace of solemnity appeared on the blue city''s face. With a big wave of his hand, the spaceship was thrown out and floated in the air, saying, "I''ll send you to leave first, and go back to zongmen quickly!"


    Several disciples were lifted by him, and their figures went up and fell into the spaceship. Almost instantly, the light of the spaceship flashed. Like a pair of hands pushing them, they quickly flew away to Qinghe Xianzong.

 Chapter 903

    When he looked around again, he only felt that the breath around him had dissipated a lot, and the evil spirit seemed to have disappeared. Just as he was thinking about how to find it out, he heard the voice of alarm coming from the woods far away.


    "Ah! Third uncle, help


    LAN Yingying, who was obedient and did not approach, waited in the woods. However, it was not their third uncle who was waiting for him, but a ghost ghost. When the ghost claw was caught at them, several teenage girls were scared and ran for their lives.


    "Don''t come here!" LAN Yingying drank, turned out a few pieces of blasting symbols from the space and threw them out. The explosion Rune exploded with a loud bang. The breath of flame accompanied by the blast force and the air flow swept away forced back the ghost who came to them.


    Seeing that Lan Yingying has a talisman in her body, the other three also quickly follow her side, shouting for help from the third uncle.


    When a touch of black gas quietly came to several people''s feet, and was about to run on one of them''s legs, a sharp drink also came at this time: "demon! Dare to do evil


    The sword''s spirit came out and hit the ground over there. There was a bang, and the black gas disappeared in an instant.


    "Third uncle!"


    Several people saw him, as if to see the backbone of the general, rushed to him.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave first." Blue city to several people said, ready to take them to leave the place first, but did not want to, at this time, the dark night in the voice of a Yin measurement.


    "You want to leave when I''m bad? Ha ha... "


    "What man! Come out


    Blue city drank, but didn''t want to. As soon as his voice fell, the place where they stood was filled with mist, and a barrier made of Yin evil spirit formed instantly, trapping them in the border.


    "Monk Yuanying''s blood and blood are nourishing. Since it has damaged my good deeds, I''ll take your life to pay for it." When the sound of Yin measurement falls, a black figure appears in front of several people.


    "Ghost repair!"


    With the appearance of the figure, the evil spirits all around him gathered around him. He was covered in a black robe, but his face was as white as paper. Especially against the black robe, his hands exposed outside were as bloody as ghost claws. At the tip of his fingers, the long black ghost claws were full of gloomy light, It gives people a feeling of shivering.


    When he looked up, the red ghost pupils, which were blood stained, told him that there was a lot of blood on him. There was no life in him, only a strong ghost and Yin evil spirit. Therefore, it can be concluded that he was a ghost monk! A powerful ghost repair!


    When LAN Chengzhi showed his original form from the ghost cultivation, he felt that his strength breath was no less than that of him, especially he had absorbed the essence and blood of old he of the golden elixir level. At this time, his breath was more vigorous and his evil spirit was stronger. If he swallowed the Qi and blood of a golden elixir, he would break through and become the king of ghosts.


    Trapped in the border, can not escape, that can only fight!


    "Be careful, and stand back." Blue city of a confession, holding the sword in his hand, saw the ghost Xiuyin measurement of the smile attack, then also raised the body of the baby breath, to fight.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Whew!"


    The strength is similar, the long war also can''t distinguish the victory or defeat, at this time, that ghost Xiu blood red eyes flash, avoids blue city''s attack, after toward blue Ying Ying Ying several people capture.

 Chapter 904

    "Be careful!"


    LAN Yican shouts and reaches out to protect LAN YingYing and LAN Xinyue. At the same time, he holds something in his hand and injects spiritual force into his hand. Just as the ghost monk reaches for the ghost claw, a diamond mask covers several girls and protects them.


    "Bang!"


    The ghost Xiu''s outstretched hand ran into obstacles and lost the opportunity to let those people escape. Before he could do it again, the blue city nearby had already attacked with a sword, forcing him to retreat quickly.


    "Demon! Watch it


    Seeing that ghost Xiu retreated, LAN Yican felt the suffocation that seemed to be pinched by ghost claws disappeared. They gasped for breath and were shocked.


    In the family, even though they have gone out with adults for training, they have never met such a powerful ghost monk. Especially such close contact makes them feel that death can be so close to them.


    "Scared to death, scared to death, I just thought we were dead." LAN Xinyue patted her chest and said, "what should I do? Can the third uncle win? "


    "The ghost''s eyes are all red. It''s a kind of fierce ghost. The third uncle''s top cultivation has not been able to wipe it out. It''s hard to say whether it can win or not." Blue Ying Ying Ying pretty face is full of dignified color.


    If it can be easily annihilated, it is estimated that the third uncle will not say that he wants to take them to flee. It seems that it is not easy to deal with.


    "We are bound here. We can''t escape from our cultivation. If the third uncle has a good or bad, we will die here." LAN Yican is one year older than the other three, and he has a long-term thinking.


    If their three uncles are really defeated, the consequences will be very serious. If a family loses a young baby, even if the foundation will not be shaken, it will also be like a broken arm, which is immeasurable for a large family.


    The blue city over there fought with the ghost Xiu, because the ghost Xiu was too bloody and had too much ghost spirit. After a fight, he could not take advantage of it. When he blocked the ghost claw captured by the opponent with his sharp sword in his hand, the sharp ghost claw was blocked by his sword and grabbed to one side, leaving several claw marks on his arm.


    That kind of cold pain suddenly rushed into the body, blue city''s teeth will attack the sword, a fierce drink, saw the long sword fly out, with the force of covering the ear to cut to the ghost repair.


    "Ah


    A sword cut down the arm of the ghost Xiu, and instantly turned into black and dissipated in the air. The evil spirit of ghost cultivation also flowed out because of the gap of the broken arm, and the figure retreated several meters.


    "Well!"


    Blue city only feel the breath is not right, a smell of blood ran up his throat, stuffy hum, a trace of black blood spilled from the mouth, the whole person also some can not stand staggering back, fell on the ground.


    "Third uncle!"


    See this scene, blue Ying Ying a few people a startle, do not want to stay in that diamond mask, quickly ran to him to come to his side.


    "Third uncle, how are you? Third uncle? " Blue Ying Ying Ying called, supporting him, but see his whole body is cold, face is filled with a purple black breath.


    "No! That ghost repair''s claws are very poisonous Blue also can low cry, take out detoxification Dan to put into his mouth, eyes are full of worry color.

 Chapter 905

    "Third uncle, my father gave me this antidote for self-defense, but I don''t know if I can detoxify you." LAN Yican is worried. Seeing that the monks at the third uncle''s level can be poisoned in such a short time, I''m afraid that the poison of the ghost cultivation is extraordinary, and the general detoxification Dan Gen can''t work.


    Blue city''s hand a turn, take out a detoxification pill and then take it, waving: "you go to the back!" He mobilized the breath in his body and tried to hold the sword again. However, with the spiritual power in his body, the corpse poison flowed faster in his body, making him spit out a mouthful of blood fiercely.


    "Poof!"


    "Third uncle!" Several people were surprised and helped him.


    "Poisoned by my corpse! You must die! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! If it''s bad for me, it''s your end! " That ghost repairs Yin to measure laugh, another ghost claw turns, the next moment toward them several people plunder.


    Blue Yican quickly starts the diamond mask to protect several people. However, he sees that the ghost claw caught by the ghost repair falls on the diamond mask. With the spread of black gas, the diamond mask actually cracks a line of lines.


    Seeing this, several people''s faces turned white. Then they looked at the third uncle, whose face was purple and black. They even had no strength to stand. They were so anxious that sweat oozed from their forehead.


    "What? The diamond mask is about to break. What to do? " Blue Xinyue with crying voice, helpless, she just turned 15 years old, she does not want to die.


    "It''s me who got you involved. Cough..." Blue city looked at a few younger generation, at this time the body was stiff and cold, the corpse poison was running in the body, gradually devouring his consciousness, he knew that this time, he was afraid that there was no life.


    "No, that ghost Xiu shot again!" Blue also an exclaimed, looking at the ghost repair ghost claw again, their diamond mask also answered the sound and broken.


    "It''s time for you to die!" The ghost''s blood red eyes were staring at several people. When the powerful evil spirit spread out to attack them, the ghost claw also reached out and grabbed them.


    "I''ll fight with you!" LAN Yican holds the sword and cuts forward, but is hit by the ghost claw and flies out. The whole person falls heavily on the border and bounces to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and tried to stand up, but he felt the blood inside him rolling, and he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Lan Ying Ying Ying was shaking with the sword in her hand, but she was in front of her third uncle''s body. She would not let the ghost Xiu get closer. However, she was frightened by the terrible face of the ghost Xiu who came by step by step and sat down.


    "None of you can escape! Ha ha ha ha ha


    The ghost was laughing and full of evil spirits, which made them unable to move. When he reached for the blue Ying Ying Ying Ying in front of him, he thought that one hand could directly penetrate her chest and take out her fresh heart, but unexpectedly, when he touched her, a powerful Buddhist light and holy power burst out of her body, as dazzling as the sunlight He was so scared that his ghost spirit quickly dissipated in the light.


    "Ah No


    The shrieking voice was full of fear and horror. I only felt that the powerful Buddha light and holy power was shining on him, eliminating all the Yin Qi and evil spirit that he had so hard to absorb. Even the soul dissipated uncontrollably under the irradiation of the Buddhist light and holy power. It was not only the ghost cultivation, but also the surrounding Yin and evil spirit, which were completely removed under the illumination of the Buddha light holy power ...

 Chapter 906

    This sudden scene, not only that ghost Xiu didn''t think of it, but even LAN Yingying was also stunned and shocked. I don''t know what that is? How could it be so powerful? Even her third uncle could not annihilate the ghost Xiu, so it was destroyed by the light?


    "What a powerful holy power of Buddha light..."


    Blue city was shocked. Looking at the scene in front of him, he didn''t expect that there was life in Jue place. He had been living in the gate for so long, and he had never seen such a powerful holy power of Buddha light. He could even eliminate such ghosts and evil spirits.


    Even, he felt that under the holy power of Buddha light, even the Yin and evil spirit in the corpse poison in his body seemed to have dissipated, and the source of the holy power of Buddha light came from Lan Ying Ying Ying Ying.


    As the ghost repair was destroyed, the evil spirit around him was removed, and even the boundary under the Guixiu cloth snapped open and dissipated in the air.


    The first moment faced with death, no one thought that the next moment could be able to survive. For a time, several people''s eyes fell on LAN Yingying''s body with shock.


    "Yingying, what kind of treasure do you have? Why is it so powerful? " Blue heart Yue murmured to ask, a bit not quite true feeling.


    "I, I don''t know! I don''t have such a baby on me LAN Yingying shook her head, she did not know what was going on: "if I knew there was such a baby, I would have taken it out, and I don''t know how the light came."


    "Third uncle, what light was that light just now? Why is it so powerful? " LAN Yican asks. He seems to have heard what the third uncle said just now, but he was so shocked that he didn''t hear clearly.


    Blue city looked at a blank face of blue Ying Ying Ying Ying, slowed down the breath, a weak way: "just now that is the Buddha light holy power, but, I have never seen such a strong Buddha light holy power, where do you come from?"


    His eyes looked at her carefully, and fell on the small gourd hanging on her waist. On it, a Buddhist light and holy power that had not been hidden flashed by.


    "Where are you from, little gourd?" Blue city asked, eyes have unprecedented solemnity. If it were not for the Buddha''s light and holy power, they would all die here.


    "The third uncle said this little jade gourd?" Blue Ying Ying surprised to pick up the small jade gourd, said: "this is a few days ago I just know Tang Tang sent me, by the way, he also gave me a detoxification pill."


    Thinking of this, she quickly found out the small bottle that Tang Ning gave her at that time from the space, poured out the pill, and said, "third uncle, Tang Tang said that if you encounter the poison that can''t be solved, you can take this antidote pill. Please try it, third uncle."


    The corpse poison in blue city is extraordinary. Even taking two antidote pills can''t suppress the poison in his body. Even though the Yin and evil Qi in his body dissipated under the light of Buddha''s holy power just now, the poison has not been solved.


    In ordinary times, he did not believe that such a humble pill could relieve his poison. However, thinking of the Buddha''s holy power just now, he opened his mouth and swallowed the pill, then folded his knees and closed his eyes to regulate his breath.


    Several people did not dare to disturb him, so they stood by his side. Fortunately, after the light of the Buddha just now, there was no more evil spirit around. After about a column of incense, they saw that their third uncle''s face gradually improved.

 Chapter 907

    Blue city opened his eyes, gently exhaled a breath of turbid air, only feel the whole body relaxed a lot. He looked at LAN YingYing and asked, "Yingying, who is Tang Tang?"


    Lan Ying Ying Ying is not an ignorant person. When she saw her third uncle''s face turn better, she knew that the antidote pill Tang Tang had given her was really powerful. Even the antidote pill taken by the third uncle could not solve the poison, but Tang Tang''s pill could.


    In addition to the light that had extinguished the ghost Xiu, at this moment, she knew that Tang Tang was not an ordinary child, or there was a very powerful person behind him.


    "Tang Tang is a five-year-old boy. He is a little bald, but he is very delicate and beautiful. I know him by chance." Blue Ying Ying think of Tang Tang that lovely small appearance, the face can not help but show a smile.


    "Your little gourd and this medicine are all from him? How can a child who just met give you such a precious thing? Why didn''t his family say anything? " Blue city''s follow-up, think it is necessary to find a chance to visit, you know, this is to save their lives, to their blue family has great favor.


    "I thought what he gave was just a gadget. I didn''t know it was so precious. That day, I took cakes and fruit to him. Later, when I was going home, he told me not to go far. I said I didn''t go far. Later, he sent me this jade gourd and this medicine. After I got home, I heard my mother said that the third uncle was coming and would take us to zongmen. I wanted to say goodbye to him But according to the attendants around him, he has gone far away


    She told him about the situation at that time. When she talked about it, she found that Tang Tang knew that she would go far away and meet danger.


    "This man has great kindness to our blue family. You should follow me back to Qinghe clan. Then I will write a letter to your father. Let him pay attention to it. We will go back again after a while and thank you in person." Blue city said, throw out an aircraft, take them a few people up, this just overnight to the direction of Qinghe Zong.


    At the same time, on the other side, it seems that she is aware of the breath of Buddha''s light and holy power in the small jade gourd. She rubbed her eyes and came to the window. She lay down beside the window and looked at the sky in the distance. She murmured: "it seems that we are in trouble, but we should not die?"


    She yawned, stretched her waist, and decided to put her heart in her stomach.


    With her Ping''an amulet to protect her body, and also gave a detoxification pill, it is estimated that she will not die easily.


    Seeing that the day was getting fast, and I couldn''t sleep, I jumped out of the window directly and sat on the roof. I flipped my hand and took out a seven color fruit from the space to eat. Not to mention, the fruit was really crisp and fragrant.


    So, when Tang Ning, who was sitting on the roof of the inn enjoying the moon and eating the fruit, saw the figure carrying a sack in the distance. He blinked and bit the fruit and chewed it. The next moment, with a little toe, the little figure quietly followed the shadow.


    With the shadow came to a small courtyard, saw that man went in, then carried the sack inside, she tiptoed a little, jumped into the room where the few people went in, quietly opened the roof tiles and looked down.


    I saw that the sack was pulled down, revealing the beautiful girl in her coma

 Chapter 908

    Seeing the girl''s excellent appearance, several people in the room laughed: "yes, I''m right. Put her in the prepared coffin and transport her out of the city early tomorrow morning."


    "Elder brother, I didn''t expect that Miss Qi lived in seclusion, but it was so easy for us to get it." A man said, feeling a little strange, after all, the Qi family is a big family in the city, and this miss Qi was so abducted by them.


    "No! What''s so easy? If Madame Qi hadn''t transferred the people in her courtyard, how could we have carried people out quietly? " The leading man sneered and looked disapproved: "this big family is a lot of shady things."


    "Anyway, this is also the first lady of her husband''s life. How dare Madame Qi attack her? Let''s sell her to that kind of place, where such a beautiful woman will be ruined. "


    As they talked, they carried the people out of the sack and put them in the prepared coffin. One of them said, "if there is a stepmother, there will be a stepfather. I heard that the eldest lady is not allowed to be spoiled. The master of the family probably forgot to have such a daughter. When I took up this task, it seemed that lady Qi''s daughter wanted to fight for a certain quota, so the praying husband would try to persuade us They captured Miss Qi. "


    While speaking, he looked at the girl in red in the coffin and waved: "cover the coffin. Remember to leave a hole. Don''t suffocate people."


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. I have opened several coffins. Confucius can breathe freely and won''t suffocate her." Several people speak, will cover the coffin, and nail.


    "Enough medicine? Don''t you wake up halfway? " Asked the other.


    "It must be enough. I don''t think I''ll wake up until tomorrow night. There''s no accident." Talking, a few people also do not return to the room, in the courtyard drinking wine chatting.


    In the dark, watching the men drinking and chatting there, donning stared at the coffin, with a trace of interest in his eyes. If she heard correctly, the sound in the coffin just now was the sound of turning over?


    Is this miss Qi''s family not in a coma? With the captivity?


    Interesting.


    Those people in the hospital were afraid to drink more because of the dawn. When it was getting light, some people went out to buy food and came back. When they were full, they had already pushed the car with the coffin out of the hospital, put on the horses and went to the gate of the city.


    Tang Ning followed, in the face of the city gate, in a stall to buy ten hot steamed buns, while eating the side of the righteous follow.


    She was about a five-year-old child, and she did not pay attention to her. Instead, she found that there were people staring at the gate of the city. After seeing those people pushing the car with the coffin out of the city, she followed them secretly.


    She took the sugar gourd in one hand, the meat bun in the other hand, bit the steamed bun, and then turned the sugar gourd in the other hand to play with, and followed out of the city all the way.


    Early in the morning, there were no people outside the city. In addition, they walked along the path, which made it more remote. I wonder if they noticed that someone was following behind them. The chief foundation builder turned back from time to time, his face slightly coagulated: "how can I always feel that someone is following us?"


    "Are you followed? Not really? " Several other people listen to, hurriedly back to see, four weeks quiet, not even a figure.

 Chapter 909

    "I always feel something is wrong. Go faster." The first man said, waving his whip and driving the carriage forward. Several people sitting around the carriage held the coffin to prevent it from falling.


    "Whew!"


    A sleeve arrow came from the air, whistling through the air, stabbing a man who was holding the coffin behind him. The arrow went through his body and directly into the chest of the second person.


    Two lives with one arrow!


    In the dark, donning ate the sugar gourd and watched the arrow shoot through the chest of the two men, killing them instantly.


    "Third! Fourth! eldest brother! No, it''s buried... "


    The man sitting on the other side exclaimed. However, before he finished his words, he was killed by the second sleeve arrow.


    "God damn it! What a man! Come out Looking at the carriage above, he saw a pair of red eyes standing around him.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came out of the dark, he looked at the man standing on the coffin, raised his hand with the sleeve arrow, pressed the mechanism and shot at him.


    "Whew!"


    And the man standing on the coffin, as early as the man came out, his eyes shrank and he swore: "aren''t you the one who prays for the lady? Damn it! We took over your task, and you still want to kill people! "


    "Bang!"


    While speaking, he raised his sword to block the arrow. When he heard the clang sound, he immediately turned around and ran away. This man is a man who builds the foundation and attains the pinnacle. He is not his opponent.


    At present, in order to escape his life, he raised his hand and patted the coffin to the middle-aged man when he turned around.


    The coffin flew up and smashed at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man raised his foot and kicked the coffin to one side. Even the nails on the coffin board were kicked open. The girl in red rolled out and fell into the grass.


    The middle-aged man took a look at the comatose figure, and then looked at the man who had escaped in front of him, and immediately raised his breath and ran after him. Madam, you must die! Never leave alive!


    When the middle-aged man chased the man away, the girl in red, who was in a coma, opened her eyes fiercely. Unexpectedly, she saw a little monk lying in the grass, blinking a pair of beautiful eyes and staring at her, and eating sugar gourd on the side!


    The girl was stunned for a moment. She looked back at the middle-aged man who was chasing her. Then she picked up the little monk and ran away.


    Tang Ning, who was eating the last candied gourd, saw that he was picked up by the girl and ran away. He was stunned for a moment. His immature voice was surprised and asked, "what are you doing with me? Isn''t it heavy? "


    "You see that man killed. You can''t live when he comes back. Let''s escape together." The girl said, originally held the child in her arms, but found that it was not fast to run, so she shouldered the child on her shoulders and walked on her long legs.


    Tang Ning just ate a few meat buns and a bunch of sweet and sour sugar gourd. At this time, she was tossed on her shoulders and ran on her shoulders, but she didn''t knock out her overnight meal.


    "It''s killing me. Please let me down."


    It''s not fair to look at people. The girl looks very beautiful. However, the hand she carries on her shoulder like a sandbag is just like a woman.

 Chapter 910

    When the girl in red heard the voice behind her, she looked back and saw the middle-aged man chasing after her with a bloody sword in his hand. Her face changed: "no! He''s coming


    When downing heard her voice fall, her speed was a little faster. However, the man who was chasing after her was the peak of building foundation. No matter how fast she was, she couldn''t go beyond the speed of the other party.


    The middle-aged man who came after her saw that she was still running with a small bald head on her shoulder. When she grasped the sword, a sharp sword spirit was cut away at the two men. It seemed that he wanted to cut them into two pieces.


    The girl in red just ran. Where could she see the fatal blow behind her? However, when Tang Ning saw the sword coming, her little hand flicked, and the girl in red''s knee bent, and the whole person fell down with her.


    "Ah


    The two fell down, but they also narrowly avoided the fierce sword that swept from behind them. Before downing stood up, they were picked up by the girl in red and shouldered it on her shoulder: "quick! step on it! What a danger! Almost died! It must be my mother''s spirit in heaven to protect me! "


    Tang Ning''s mouth a smoke, this class of Kung Fu, she can actually recite there, this mentality is really amazing.


    Tang Ning, who had been shouldered again, had given up the struggle. Looking at the middle-aged man who was chasing after her, she was only seven or eight meters away from them. She took out a talisman and patted it on the girl''s back and cried: "run! He''s catching up! Run to the woods over there


    As soon as the girl in red heard this, she couldn''t even look back. The young monk carrying her shoulder flew along with long legs. I don''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that her speed had been improved, much faster.


    Is it the escape that motivates the potential? Speed up?


    The girl in red didn''t know the talisman was pasted behind her, but the middle-aged man who was chasing after her saw it. Seeing the distance getting farther and farther, he looked at the little monk with gloomy eyes. He gave up chasing while killing, instead of chasing and chasing.


    He doesn''t believe in the talisman for a long time!


    A speedup doesn''t really take long. When the girl in red carries downing into the woods and runs for a while, the talisman behind her turns into ashes and falls, and her speed obviously slows down.


    "No, I can''t run." The girl in red put the little monk down and gasped against the tree.


    "I see where else you can escape!"


    The middle-aged man chased after him with a sword. After a long way, his forehead was covered with sweat, and his face was very gloomy. He held the sword in his hand and stared at the two men, one big and one small, showing his murderous spirit.


    The girl in red panted for a while, but she didn''t know where to find a long sword. She blocked the little monk behind her and said, "I''ll stop him for a while. You run first."


    Downing looked at her and said, "you can''t stop him. He''s much better than you."


    Hearing this, the girl in red was silent and suddenly did not want to talk to the little monk.


    "Miss, next year today will be your death day!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s cruel voice fell, he swept forward, containing the breath of building foundation and cultivation, which also came to his face, making the girl in red ready for the battle be shocked by the pressure and couldn''t move.


    When he pulls the sword back, he pulls the sword back.

 Chapter 911

    When the girl in red fell back, what she saw was the little monk coming forward. I don''t know when, he had already held a dagger in his hand and met the other party''s long sword with a clang sound.


    One big and one small figure were fighting in front of her. She was stunned by her extremely fast body method. However, with only a few breaths, the middle-aged man fell down straight after listening to a dull hum.


    "Bang!"


    When the body fell to the ground, she saw that the blood gushed out of his heart. When the body convulsed for a while, she swallowed the last breath, and then her eyes were wide open. She looked as if he was dying in peace.


    "It''s too weak," he said, wiping the dagger clean She always felt that she was an adult bullying a child. She solved the problem after a few strokes. She didn''t enjoy playing.


    The girl in red stares at the little monk. She thinks deeply in her eyes, but she can''t see why. The little monk can kill the top of the foundation. Her strength must be above it. However, she has a restrained breath, but she can''t see his accomplishments.


    "Little master, no, master..."


    "Call me master Tang."


    Tang Ning put away the clean dagger and looked at the corpse on the ground. He found a space ring and a bag of heaven and earth.


    After looking at the things inside, I will collect them into my own space. As for the girl in red on one side, what kind of meeting person has a share and so on, it is not feasible for her here.


    Seeing the little monk putting everything into her own space in front of her, the girl in red took a puff from the corner of her mouth. She felt that she was not quite like a Buddhist disciple, but rather like a mountain bandit.


    "What do you think?" Asked Downing, looking at the girl who had been staring at her.


    "How? I can''t thank Mr. Tang for saving me. " The girl in red laughed and said, looking at him, she couldn''t help asking, "master Tang, how long are you this year?"


    "Longevity?" Tang Ning looked at her with a smile: "do you think I look like a person with a long life?" You think she''s a hundred years old?


    The girl in red looked at him and said, "Tang Shi looks young, but his strength is amazing. It doesn''t look like a five-year-old child can have it, so I just..."


    While speaking, she saluted Tang Ning and said, "if there is any offense, please don''t blame the master Tang."


    "The trouble is solved. Let''s go." Donning said, waved, and went out of the woods.


    Seeing this, the girl in red quickly followed and asked, "where is Tangshi going? Can you take me with you? "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning a smile, playfully looked at her: "I go to Buddhism, you go?"


    The girl in red said with a smile: "I''ve heard that there are many masters in the ten thousand Buddhists. I want to come here, and master Tang is also from the ten thousand Buddhists. I''d like to see him for a long time. It''s my honor to be with master Tang."


    She only said to go to Buddhism, and this person guessed that she was going to the Ten Thousand Buddhas, which was not simple.


    She didn''t speak any more. She just walked outside. On the way to the Ten Thousand Buddhas, she had one more person with her


    However, in the evening, when they were resting at the side of the mountain road, only the girl asked, "master Tang, I''m going to get rid of it. Do you want to go with me?"


    Downing gave her a weird look: "I''m not going."

 Chapter 912

    "I''ll be back when I go." Said the girl in red, and went to the grass on the mountain road.


    Tang Ning only felt that her words were strange. When she saw her walking towards the weeds, her eyes moved with her figure. Even though the sky was getting dark, the weeds were half waist high, but she still saw that the red figure lifted her skirt in the weeds, and then stood there to solve the problem


    There was a puff in the corner of her mouth.


    Yes, although she turned her back to her, she really saw the girl in red standing like that and let go


    Dare to love this girl with long hair and waist and excellent appearance. After a long time of fighting, she is actually a teenager?


    She looked at the figure that came back. She looked at it as a woman. Even her chest was slightly undulating, and her face could not see the outline of a man. As for the neutral voice, she was not as delicate as an ordinary woman, but not as rough as an ordinary man. In addition, he walked in such a way that he was so full of young ladies that even she looked away.


    "Are you a man?" She asked, looking at him strangely.


    "Yes! Just like you. " Qi Mu Feng said with a smile, came to Tang Ning''s side and sat down.


    It''s just like me.


    Downing looked at him and looked at him. He asked, "aren''t you saying that you make complaints about the family? How did you become a man? "


    "I''m miss Qi''s family. Pray for the wind!" With a smile in his narrow eyes, he lay down on the grass beside him, holding his head in one hand, as if he were talking about other people''s affairs. He said, "it''s just that I''m a man, and my family don''t know it."


    "Are you a man or a woman, and your family still don''t know?" I''ve always been a girl since I was a child?


    "Well, my mother died of dystocia when I was born. I''ve always been raised as a girl." He flicked the fallen leaves on his body and said carelessly: "you see, I am the eldest lady of the Qi family. Some people don''t want me to live. If they know that I am the eldest son of the Qi family, how can I live so big?"


    Downing was silent. There have always been many things that can''t be seen in aristocratic families. In particular, it is more common to fight for power and position and kill people. As he said, as a woman, someone would not let him live. If people knew that he was a man, he would have died hundreds of times without protection.


    She looked at the teenager and said, "it''s rare that you can develop such a disposition when you grow up in such an environment."


    Hearing this, qimufeng laughed and said, "you are a five-year-old baby. Don''t speak in this mature tone. I always think you are a strange old man who has lived for hundreds of years."


    As he spoke, his eyes brightened, he jumped up again, approached Tang Ning and asked, "master Tang, how can you have such a powerful cultivation when you are so young? How did you do it? Can you teach me? "


    Downing glanced at him and said, "nature is cultivated step by step. There is no shortcut to cultivate this kind of thing."


    "How can you be so strong?" He has a pair of eyes staring at him, such a small child, but the strength is far above him, what a blow!


    "The Buddha''s saying can''t be said." She closed her eyes and sat cross legged.


    Listening to his words, qimufeng laughed, but did not ask again. Instead, he stretched out his hand and took out two steamed bread in front of his chest and handed him one: "steamed bread, do you want to eat it?"

 Chapter 913

    Steamed buns?


    Downing opened his eyes and instinctively looked at his chest. Sure enough, his chest, which had been slightly undulating, had flattened at this time. She looked at the steamed bread in his hand and puffed at the corners of her mouth: "don''t eat it."


    "It doesn''t taste very good." Qimufeng took a bite and vomited it out and threw two steamed buns: "there seems to be a stream over there. I''ll go to see if there are any fish. It''s good to catch two fish to roast."


    "I have dry food." Downing brought him a piece of cake: "make do with it! It''s better than your steamed bread. "


    Seeing this, he took the cake that Tang Ning handed over and asked: "master Tang, where is your home? Why do you want to go to wanfomen? Don''t you want to be a monk? You''re still young, don''t worry about it


    Downing stood up and went down the mountain path to a stream not far away, and took off his boots and soaked his feet.


    After three or two times to eat the cake, qimufeng followed. Seeing that Tang Ning was bathing there, he also took off his clothes and went to the stream, ready to take a bath.


    Tang Ning, sitting on the stone beside the stream, watched him take off his clothes, put on his underpants, and went into the water. Then he sat there admiring the figure of the boy. At this sight, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Master Tang, would you like to come down and wash? The stream is cool. " He cried in the water, and then he drilled into the water and came out again. His head swung and his ink hair swung back, splashing a piece of water.


    "No Downing said, looking at him with a smile, "what''s your next plan? If you don''t go back to pray home, do you intend to go to the sect and learn from your master? "


    "I''m going to play around. I haven''t left the city in these years. It''s hard to escape from that house. I have to play hard enough." He looked at Tang Ning who was soaking his feet and said with a smile, "master Tang, we are so predestined. Will you let me follow you?"


    He thought that Tang Shi was young, but his strength was strong. If they could roam together, it would be a good choice. At least if there was something, they could have a care.


    Downing laughed and said, "if I don''t let you follow, you won''t?"


    "Ha ha ha, that''s impossible. Since you killed the man who chased us, I''ve made up my mind to follow you. You''re so powerful. If there''s something you can do, you can take care of me one or two!"


    Smell speech, Downing chuckled: "you are direct."


    After soaking her feet for a while, Tang Ning stepped on a stone to dry the water trace. At this time, she saw that Qimu Feng in front of her also came up, taking off her only pants. Looking at this scene, she drew her mouth, her eyelids jumped, and she calmly moved her eyes.


    Qimufeng, who thought that downing was a boy, took off his pants and took out a suit of men''s clothes from the space. He said, "I can finally wear men''s clothes. I''ve thought about it for a long time."


    See Tang Ning low head playing small feet, he then teased: "Tang Shi, how do you still play small feet ya?" It seems that he is really a child. What''s the fun of your feet? How could you play so hard?


    Donning was too lazy to look up. She was afraid to see any long eye needles that she should not see. She took out a piece of cloth and wiped the water on her feet. She put on her boots and said, "put on your clothes quickly. Don''t walk around in front of me with your white flesh."


    "Do you think my skin is white and my figure is good? Don''t worry, as long as you take good care of it, you will grow up like me. "

 Chapter 914

    Listening to his narcissistic words, Downing couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It''s not as good as his face that he has.


    In the morning of the next day, they continued on their way to the ten thousand Buddha gate.


    Looking at the Tangshi who was walking leisurely all the way, Qimu Feng couldn''t help but ask: "master Tang, why don''t you fly with the sword? Isn''t that faster? "


    "How many interesting things do you miss on the ground in the sky? Besides, I''m not in a hurry. Isn''t it better to travel all the way to the past? " Tang Ning is not slow to say, young milk sounds very soft and cute.


    Listen to his words, pray for the wind also feel a bit reasonable, since he is not in a hurry, they also follow him all the way slowly, when the right to play in the mountains and rivers.


    At noon, as they were walking along the mountain road, they heard the sound of fighting in front of them. He could not help looking at Tang Ning, who seemed to have not heard the sound. He continued to walk slowly, and followed his steps. He asked: "master Tang, there are people fighting in front of us. Do we need to take a detour?"


    "It''s not killing us. Why take a detour?" Tang Ning said disapprovingly, looking at the front, eyes slightly bright, and said: "if you want to start with us, it''s good to have a counter kill by the way, and earn some road expenses."


    Listening to this, Qimu Feng took a puff of his mouth and said, "master Tang, your brain circuit is really different."


    Other people encounter such a thing, the first thought of nature is to avoid the wind, so as not to be affected, he was good, actually thought of a counter kill? By the way, how about some travel expenses? What kind of family can raise such a person?


    However, as they walked forward, they only heard the sky above them. When they looked up, several young men in white flying with swords saw the scene below. They flew down from the sky and drank hard. Their swords went to the Raiders.


    "Bold madman! How dare you hurt people''s lives


    Listening to the spread of the words, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed a little smile, which was really the tone of pulling a knife to help when the road is not fair. The young swordsmen were dressed in white, and their costumes were somewhat like the clothes of the disciples of the immortal sect of Mo Ye.


    "Master Tang, those people are very lucky. When they meet the people of Xianzong, the young people look extraordinary. They are supposed to be disciples of the great immortal sect."


    "Well." Tang Ning joined the front door and continued to move forward.


    After a while, those ransacked monks fell to the ground, and the rescued family was thanking the disciples. At the same time, a still alive sanxiu secretly pressed his sleeve arrow on his arm and fiercely stood up and shot at the front disciples.


    At the same time, seeing this scene, Tang Ning put out his hand to push forward the Qi Mu Feng around him. Qimu Feng was pushed forward by a force and ran into the sanxiu who was standing up. Because of his collision, his sleeve arrow was shot out of the way. Several disciples of the sect responded and immediately took a sword to solve it.


    Looking at the sleeve arrow nailed on the carriage, the first disciple of the sect looked at the praying wind in red, and arched his hand and said, "thank you for your help."


    On hearing this, qimufeng instinctively looked down at her red dress, pressed her hand to her chest, and her narrow eyes were slightly selected. She asked, "have you ever seen a girl with such a flat chest?"

 Chapter 915

    Hearing this, the young man was stunned. He glanced at the chest of the girl in red, and moved away in a hurry.


    The girl in red looks like a peach blossom in front of her. Her long hair is like ink, and her red dress makes her beautiful like a flower. If you look at the wave of her eyes, her tail is slightly picked, and she has an indescribable moving posture. Even if the upper circumference is flat, it can not be denied that she is not a girl.


    After all, 15-year-old girls are in the development stage, the chest is not obvious, flat point is also there. Just, he is a man, can in front of so many people, with a girl to discuss chest uneven problem?


    For a moment, he stood there awkwardly, not knowing how to answer.


    However, Tang Ning, who came from behind, could not help laughing when he heard the two people''s words. The childlike laughter was so clear and sweet that people could not help looking up at the sound.


    See is a little monk, but five years old, looks very delicate and lovely, at this time that pink face with a smile, a pair of beautiful eyes is like a crescent moon smile, let people see it also can not help but smile.


    What an excellent little man. I don''t know whose child it is. Is he sent to Buddhism as a monk?


    "We are the passers-by, you go on." Tang Ning said with a smile, pulling the sleeve of qimufeng, and then motioned to him to go.


    Qi Mu Feng''s narrow eyes took a look at the young man and said, "I am a man."


    Then he left with downing. He was raised as a girl when he was a child, but he didn''t mind people''s mistake. After all, after being a woman for so many years, his manners and habits would not be too masculine, and it was normal to admit that he was wrong. However, it was clear that his clothes were from men''s clothes, and the two steamed buns on his chest were also taken away, so he was recognized as a woman? Doesn''t he look like a man all over his body?


    When hearing that, the young man in white was stunned for a moment, and rushed to catch up with him and said, "I''m sorry, sir, it''s my awkwardness and impoliteness."


    "No matter what, who makes me look so beautiful?" Qi Mu Feng waved his hand and said it carelessly. He didn''t talk to him much, so he followed Tang Ning.


    While walking, he also asked: "Tang Shi, look at me all over the body, is there no place that looks like a man?"


    Tang Ning''s mouth slightly twitched, glanced at the person who was like a peacock beside him, glanced at his legs, and jokingly said, "do you know if you don''t know?"


    Along with Downing''s eyes, he looked at his waist and grinned: "master Tang, you are really a little devil."


    Tang Ning rolled her eyes and said leisurely, "I''ll let you tie your hair. You don''t, but you''re wearing a dazzling red dress. With your little waist like a water snake and your skin like white jade, it''s no wonder people think you''re a girl''s home."


    Listening to this, Qi Mu Feng touched his chin and said, "how can I hear this not like praising me?"


    "No, I''m just praising you." Downing''s delicate little face said with a normal book.


    Later, watching a large and a small two gradually away, but their words are clearly floating in the ear, the white young man''s ear root is slightly red, think that the two people are really bold to speak, let people listen to blush, embarrassed.

 Chapter 916

    After several disciples told them to pay attention to their safety, they also continued to go on the road. After the young man stepped on the flying sword, he looked at the two people in front of him, thought about it and flew towards them.


    "You two, we still have something to do. We''ll leave now. If you two come to jiuchongcheng in the future, Jiangfan will do what the landlord can to say to them and say goodbye." He stood on the sword and clasped his fist, which made the imperial sword catch up with several of his classmates in the sky.


    Qimufeng took a look at the young man and said, "the people who come out of the gate are not the same. They know and value etiquette."


    "I think the printing Hall of Jiangfan is getting black. I think it will be bad luck soon." Donning shook and said, at that glance, the young man did not look very good.


    "Bad luck? How is that possible? They are all the disciples of jiuchongxianzong, who dare to provoke them? " Qimufeng said, looking at Tang Ning, he asked with a smile, "master Tang, how far are we from the Ten Thousand Buddhas?"


    "Who knows! I haven''t been there again Downing shrugged and walked briskly.


    As they walked all the way, they rested when they were tired, and they ate dry food when they were hungry. So they had to make do with the rest. Until the next evening, the praying wind walking along the mountain road looked at the mansion on the hillside and said: "I didn''t expect there were people on that side of the mountain. Tang Shi, the house looks very elegant and covers no land Small, there is no shop in front of the village and no shop behind the village. Otherwise, we will not sleep in the open tonight and go to sleep on it. "


    Tang Ning took a look at the dark praying wind in Yintang from this morning. After hearing his words, he looked at the house on the hillside and gave him a meaningful look. He asked, "do you want to stay in?"


    "Although the house on the hillside is a little far away from us, it will not take us long to get up there. Master Tang, if you think about it, there are hot meals to eat and soft beds to sleep in. Isn''t it better than sleeping out here?"


    He looked at him expectantly. He thought that if they went to stay, there should be no problem. Anyway, there is a care for something. However, in such a place, there is such a big house, there will be no problem.


    Downing glanced at him, the young baby voice with a serious look, said: "but I think if you go, there must be something wrong."


    "How could it be!" He doesn''t believe it. He''s good all the way. Where''s the bad luck? Accidents always happen?


    "Your impression hall has been black since the morning. When you get to this meeting, it''s too dark to see. This luck is not a common evil." She said slowly, looking at his beautiful face on the face of disbelief, her eyes can not help but scratch a cunning light, way: "or, we''ll bet?"


    Hearing the speech, he prayed for the wind with a narrow eyebrow: "gambling? Is it true that something will happen if I go to that house? "


    "Smart." She gave a thumbs up.


    Qimufeng touched his chin and looked at the little monk who couldn''t reach his waist. He flashed a faint light in his eyes and said, "since it''s gambling, there must be a bet, right? If I win, you''ll be my Valet in the future


    Listening to this, Downing laughed and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 917

    "Really?" Pray for the wind eyes a bright, a pair of earned look, doubt asked: "do not regret?"


    "No two, no regrets." Downing looked at him with a smile and said, "as long as you can win me."


    "Yes, you can say how to bet." He looked at Downing and asked.


    Downing looked at the house half way up the hill and laughed meaningfully. As they walked up the mountainside, they said how to win or lose


    Come to the waist of the mountain, the sun has not set yet, Qimu wind knocked on the door, came out to open the door is an old man.


    "Old man, my brother and I are passing by here. It''s getting late. Would it be convenient for me to stay here for one night?" Qimufeng asked, with a friendly smile on his face, which made his original excellent appearance more attractive.


    The old man looked at one big and one small, and saw that both the big and the small were very good. The old man raised his hand and motioned them to leave. He was ready to close the door.


    However, qimuyuan reached forward to block the old man''s action of closing the door. He said with a smile: "old man, we have been hungry for a whole day. It will be dark and there is no place to rest when we go down the mountain. Please help the old man! We can pay for the lodging. "


    The old man opened his mouth, but could not make a sound. At this time, a voice came from inside.


    "Lao Zhang, since there are guests, please come in. What is it like to be stuck at the door?"


    Tang Ning and Qi Mu Feng outside the house heard that the voice was like a middle-aged man. After hearing the voice of the middle-aged man, the old man opened the door and let them in.


    As soon as he got inside, Downing''s feet stopped slightly, and his eyes seemed to sweep casually. Looking at the layout of the house, it seemed that it was no different from the layout of ordinary people''s houses. However, the difference was that there were pictures hanging on the walls of the fence on both sides.


    In the open space of the courtyard, in front of the long table, a middle-aged man in gray clothes with a pen in his hand seemed to be painting there. Even when they came in, he did not look up.


    When he saw the painting hanging in the courtyard and the owner''s house in front of him was painting, he stepped forward and watched on one side. He saw that on the painting scroll was a young man in white. The young man was attacking with a long sword. Both his manner and momentum were vividly drawn.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man put down his brush and prayed for the wind to bow his hands and salute, he then laughed and praised: "your painting skill is really excellent. The figure''s expression is vivid and vivid, which is really admirable."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The middle-aged man who put down his brush laughed and looked at the praying wind standing on his side. Seeing that the young man was dressed in red, his face was excellent, and it was difficult to distinguish between male and female. His ink hair was bound at will. The whole man was full of unrestrained willfulness, and praised: "good temperament, young master."


    "I''m flattered." Pray for the wind to say with a smile.


    The middle-aged man looked at the child and saw that he was a five-year-old child, but he was wearing a small bald head. His appearance was also very excellent. His eyes flashed slightly and said with a smile: "this little boy is really cute."


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, a smile of grin, delicate small face, a piece of pure color.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man laughed and said to him, "since you are passing by, you can rest here tonight! Lao Zhang and I are the only people in this house. When we have nothing to do, I like to paint. My paintings can be seen everywhere in this house. After dinner, I''ll take you to enjoy it

 Chapter 918

    "It''s also our pleasure to see your paintings." Qi Mu Feng said with a smile. He talked in a set of ways, but his manner was also regular. He just heard Tang Ning''s eyes curling and felt that he was telling the truth.


    After chatting with each other for a while, the middle-aged man said with a smile, "Lao Zhang, prepare dinner. I''ll treat two young masters tonight."


    The old man bowed down and bowed down.


    "Lao Zhang has a disease of mouth since he was a child. If there is a place that can''t be called, please don''t blame him." The middle-aged man said with a smile and made a gesture of invitation: "two, please sit down in the hall."


    "Good." Pray for the wind to answer a, then with him to go to the hall.


    Tang Ning took another look at the picture on the table. There was a flash of light in her eyes. She turned and called. With a trace of timid embarrassment, she played with her fingers and said, "brother, can I go and see those paintings?" Speaking, she looked at the middle-aged man as if embarrassed.


    Before qimufeng said anything, he listened to the middle-aged man beside him with a low smile: "young master, if you want to see it, go and have a look! But those paintings can only be seen, not moved. "


    "Mm-hmm, I don''t move, I''ll see." She nodded her head and said happily.


    "Pray, let''s go in and have tea! It''s no harm to let the young master play by himself. " The middle-aged man said with a smile and made a gesture of invitation to him.


    "Good." Praying for the wind to answer, looked at Downing one eye, way: "then you don''t run around, will remember to come over."


    "Mm-hmm." Donning responded with a smile, watching them go in. Then he turned around, grinned, and came to the long table, looking at the figure on the painting.


    Qi Mufeng probably didn''t recognize him. The man on the painting was one of the disciples they met only yesterday.


    Who is this middle-aged man who calls himself Mr. Hua? When did you see this disciple? And painted him?


    It''s just that painting is not a matter of painting before painting people? This painting is the first painting of characters, and there is a blank behind it. It''s strange to see half of the scenery.


    After looking at the paintings on the table, she went to the walking bar again. Unexpectedly, there were portraits of several other disciples of the sect in the picture hanging in the fence. One of them mistakenly identified qimufeng as a girl''s Jiangfan that day.


    The portraits of these people were hung in front of them. The expressions of the people on the scroll were really lifelike. Rao Shi had to admit that the painting was really good.


    It''s just that some of the people in the painting said that they had something to do with their bodies and didn''t stay there for a long time. How could they leave a portrait here? What''s more, the clothes on the painting are the white clothes of the ancestral clan.


    She was puzzled. It seemed that the portrait had not been painted for a long time, and the frame of the circle had not dried. She came close to smell it, and a little doubt crossed her eyes. She was about to take a closer look when the old man appeared in the corner and was looking at her.


    Seeing this, she took a step back from the painting and looked at the old man. She saw that he was walking towards the hall with something in his hand. He lowered his head and narrowed his eyes, making people unable to see clearly.


    When she looked at the scroll, she saw that the other paintings on the wall were all figure paintings. There was a person in each picture. The difference was that in those paintings, in addition to people, they also drew scenery, and the frame of each painting had special lines, which looked complex but not abrupt.


    Just thinking about things, I heard the voice of praying for the wind coming from the hall.

 Chapter 919

    "Little brother, it''s dark. How can you see the painting clearly when you are still there? Come and have a cup of tea Pray for the wind standing in the hall called.


    When Tang Ning saw this, he went back to the hall with qimufeng, listening to him chatting with the middle-aged man, while he was drinking tea with a teacup in his hand.


    The old man prepared dinner, and the two men had dinner with the middle-aged man. Seeing that they still wanted to drink, Downing rubbed his eyes and said, "I''m sleepy and want to sleep."


    "Hehe, I''ll ask Lao Zhang to take you to sleep first. I''ll have a good chat with your elder brother, and then we''ll have a chat." As he spoke, the middle-aged man''s eyes looked at qimufeng.


    Qimu Feng, who wanted to refuse, said with a smile: "OK, then I''ll talk with you for a while."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning answered and followed the old man to the back room. He looked back. In the front yard, the two were still drinking and chatting. The middle-aged man''s face had a refined smile. He seemed to be a worldly person who was indifferent to the world. He was kind and easy to treat people, which made people feel good.


    However, whether it is not really as he looks, then I don''t know.


    Anyway, although qimufeng was blackened in the printing hall, he did not see any death. It is obvious that he can''t die even if there is anything. Let him make trouble!


    When he followed the old man to the back yard and saw that he was holding a lamp to illuminate the road ahead, Tang Ning asked, "old man, is Mr. painting the disciple of the school who painted this morning?"


    The old man heard this, but there was no response, just holding a light in front of the road.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Downing went on: "I saw those paintings before, and the patterns on some of the Scrolls have not dried. It seems that they have just been painted."


    "The people of Xianmen are really beautiful in white. Mr. Hua''s painting is very good, just like the real one." As she spoke, she looked around casually and laughed, "the moon is really bright tonight."


    The old man still did not respond, just took Downing to a room, lit the light, and then backed out.


    Donning saw this and went to bed, but he didn''t sleep. Instead, he was thinking about things. There was something strange about the house. Just on the way to the guest room, she noticed that some birds had landed in several places, as if listening to her.


    It''s as if a pair of eyes are staring at her, paying attention to her every move. It can be said that they are paying attention to every move of the old man. If this is the case, qimufeng will not be able to return tonight.


    Listening to the outside seems to have no movement, she thought about it, pulled up the quilt to cover it, and called out with divine consciousness: "Xiaohei."


    A crow with a small light flash, appeared in the quilt, rubbed against her face, staring at her.


    "Xiaohei, there is something strange about this house. You are like this..."


    She told him to keep quiet so as not to be noticed. After she got up quietly, she sent it out of the back window and asked it to stare at what was strange about the house.


    In the front yard, qimufeng thought about the bet with Tang Ning, and then thought that the house made him feel something was wrong. Even if the people in front of him were very easygoing and kind, he still made him alert. After drinking a few drinks, he stood up and apologized: "Mr. painting, I''m a little too drunk. I have to go back to rest."

 Chapter 920

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man stood up with a smile and said, "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have been holding Mr. Qi to talk for such a long time. It''s dark and slippery. Let me send Mr. Qi back to his room and have a rest."


    "How can you send it to me in person?" Qi Mu Feng said, but he had already waved his hand and walked forward.


    "It''s OK. I happened to be on my way. There''s a painting I want to show you."


    Listening to this, I don''t know how to pray for the wind. I always feel something is wrong. I feel a kind of uneasiness in my heart. The whole person is also vigilant and dare not have a trace of carelessness.


    When they came to a place where the scroll was hanging, the middle-aged man stopped and said with a smile, "Mr. Qi, this is the picture. Open it and have a look."


    Qimu Feng saw that it was just a hanging scroll. When the scroll was rolled up, I didn''t know what was painted in it. The faint light on the walking bar was shining on it. When it fell on the scroll, I saw that the scroll looked no different from other paintings.


    "I''m afraid that thick hands and thick feet will damage your paintings." He looked at the middle-aged man around him and didn''t open it. At the end of the day, it''s still the vigilance in the heart.


    "No harm, just open it and have a look." The middle-aged man''s gentle smile gives people a very easygoing feeling.


    All this said, if he didn''t open it, he couldn''t do it. Besides, it was just a painting, and there should be no problem. So he said with a smile, "OK, I''ll open it and have a look."


    He stepped forward, untied the tape tied to the scroll, and put the scroll down. However, when the scroll fell, he saw that there was nothing left on the scroll. He was stunned and asked, "Mr. Hua, this is a blank scroll. There is nothing there!"


    "No, look in the middle of the white paper." As he spoke, he also took a step closer. While praying for the wind to stare at the picture, he reached out and pushed: "there is a man clearly."


    As soon as his words fell, Qimu Feng, who was pushed forward by him, fell into the drawing paper where a whirlpool appeared. As soon as the whirlpool disappeared, a red figure appeared on the blank drawing paper.


    The red figure in the painting was moving after falling, as if trying to come out. However, with the fall of a mark made by the middle-aged man''s hands, the praying wind in the painting fell down and lay motionless in the painting, as if asleep.


    Goodbye, the middle-aged man''s eyes flashed with enthusiasm. He took out a pen and drew a pattern on the edge of the circle. The pattern formed a box to lock the figure inside. With the flash of light, the spirit power dissipated, and it looked like a painting just painted.


    Xiao Hei, who had been following him, saw this scene and immediately flapped his wings and wanted to go back to Tang Ning and say to Tang Ning that, as soon as the wings were flapped, a scroll was thrown over. It seemed that there was a powerful force in the blank scroll, which was sucked in before it could react.


    "Dumb!"


    It only had time to cry, the hoarse voice with a sharp spread in the night, but also let the room closed eyes waiting for news of donning suddenly jumped.


    Not good! Xiao Hei also had an accident!


    There is a dignified stroke on his delicate face. It''s understandable that qimufeng has an accident. After all, he has the strength, but Xiaohei is an ancient beast. How could he have been planted?


    What happened to them?

 Chapter 921

    Just thinking of her, she heard a little noise coming from outside, and then she lay down on the bed again, covering her quilt and sleeping with her eyes closed.


    Outside the courtyard, the middle-aged man with a load looked at the quiet room, and there was no movement. Then he turned and left.


    There is only one child left and right. Keep it first!


    Tang Ning listened to the voice gradually away, but in his heart he thought: since he had moved his hand to Qimu but not to her, let''s wait until tomorrow to see what the man was up to.


    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and rested, but she was not worried that qimufeng and Xiaohei would die.


    Night, deepening, the house is quiet, can only occasionally hear a few insects chirp, the lights of the fence, as well as the moonlight in the sky, vaguely can see that the fence wall, a picture hanging there.


    In the painting at the back of the fence, the man in the picture is dressed in red, with light black hair and reclining in a reclining posture, as if in a deep sleep and in a false sleep


    No one knows that at this time, the praying wind was trapped in a vast white place. He could see the outside, but could not go out. He patted and yelled, and there was still no sound.


    After a while, the tired man sat down, but found that there was something around him that was breathing his spiritual power. He was surprised and looked around, but he didn''t see anything. After a long time, the whole person became dark and fainted.


    The next morning, Downing got up early and wandered around. As he walked from the back to the front, he passed the railing and saw a picture hanging on the wall.


    "Young master, you get up so early."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. When she looked back, she saw that it was the middle-aged man, and she showed a pure smile and said, "good morning, Mr. Hua! I''m looking for my elder brother. I can''t find him, but I see his portrait here. Did Mr. Hua draw it last night? "


    The young voice is pure and soft with a little milk sound. Especially the big eyes of the child are dazzling, which is as bright as a gem. I really want people to collect him.


    "Yes, I had a good time talking with my brother last night, so I drew a picture for him. I got up this morning to try to add some scenery to the people in the painting, so it doesn''t seem monotonous." As he spoke, he took off the scroll on the wall and said to Downing, "young master, come with me!"


    Tang Ning saw him go to the front with the painting. He stopped for a moment and looked around the fence wall. Then he followed him to the long table in the front yard.


    Seeing that he spread out the painting, took out the paint and put it out, she drew a picture of the scenery on the background of the open space. She watched and stared at the person in the painting.


    No matter how good his painting skills are, it is impossible to even paint the blackness of his printing hall. Thinking of the strangeness of the house and the countless paintings in it, she thinks that it is not impossible to pray for the wind to make up for the difficulties in the painting. It is just a living person who is still such a big person. How did he get into this painting?


    Her eyes looked on the scroll, but the white paper could not see anything. She just felt that there seemed to be a layer of spiritual power on it. If it was weird, it should be the pattern on that side.


    Pattern


    If the pattern is erased, can the person in the painting be released?

 Chapter 922

    When she was thinking about things, the wind of praying in the painting had already woken up. He just felt that all his strength had been drained. He sat in the same place powerless and looked at the scenery which suddenly came out of the vast white place. He felt that it was a little inconceivable.


    But at the thought that even he was trapped in the painting, and suddenly some more scenery came out. What''s so strange about it?


    However, what he didn''t expect was that in the scene, a beast was lying there, and his bloodthirsty and ferocious eyes were staring at him. The roar from the animal''s mouth made him play fiercely.


    "Damn it! How can there be a beast


    Seeing the majestic appearance of the tiger beast, his hair stood up. Seeing it roaring at him, he was startled and ran: "ah! Help... "


    In the courtyard, Tang Ning saw that the old man came with tea and put it on the stone table in the courtyard. Then he went over and poured a cup of tea. While carrying the tea, he went to the side and watched the middle-aged man draw.


    "Young master."


    The middle-aged man''s NIB stopped and looked at Tang Ning, who was holding the tea, and said: "young master, with tea in his hand, it''s better to sit at the table and drink it, so as not to upset it later."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked at him and saw that his eyes, which seemed to have insight into the human heart, were staring at her. She raised a smile and said, "OK, just, Mr. Hua, where is my elder brother? Why didn''t you see him? It seems that he didn''t go back to the guest room last night. Do you know where he went


    "Oh? Didn''t you go back? Last night, I heard that he was very drunk. If I want to go back to have a rest earlier, would it be the wrong guest house? I''ll ask Lao Zhang to look for it in the mansion He said in a warm voice, put down his brush, looked at the delicate child, and said, "do you like painting?"


    "I don''t know painting."


    Tang Ning said, then looked at the paintings on the fence and said, "however, I think Mr. Zhang''s paintings are very beautiful, just like real people, but why does this painting on Mr. gentleman''s desk show a little blood?"


    As she spoke, her eyes turned to the painting of qimufeng. A little blood bloomed in the blank place, just like the red plum falling on the snow, which was very conspicuous.


    The middle-aged man took a look at the painting in front of him and said with a smile: "my painting is different from that of others. A painting is a world. You see, as long as you inject spiritual power into this painting, everything in this painting is like a living thing."


    Tang Ning only saw him take out a pen and put it into the painting, and the scenery on the scroll seemed to come alive. The praying wind, which was scratched by the tiger and ran for his life, the majestic tiger and beast, and the scenery in the painting all became vivid in front of his eyes.


    Just, see the picture on the scroll move, but can''t hear the sound coming from inside.


    As she stood watching, she saw the middle-aged man looking at the tiger tearing and biting qimufeng. Her eyes moved slightly. Seeing that qimufeng was hit by the tiger beast and spit out a mouthful of blood on a large stone, she did not stand up. The tiger opened its mouth and bit forward, biting at his neck.


    "Ah


    The praying wind in the painting scroll saw that the tiger was biting, and the bloodthirsty breath of the tiger covered him. He was filled with despair, and instinctively exclaimed. He raised his hand to block it. But the next moment, a sharp brush was stabbed like a sharp arrow, and the tiger was nailed to the ground.

 Chapter 923

    Seeing the scene that the brush, like a giant arrow, pierced the tiger''s body and nailed it to death, I prayed for the wind to breathe out heavily and patted his chest: "it''s dangerous!"


    Don''t think about it. I know it must have been master Tang who saved him. However, there is no picture outside the picture. His whole life is like a world of solitude.


    In the hospital, the middle-aged man''s face slightly heavy, staring at the child standing on the side, pursed his lips and did not speak, but the breath on his body was a little terrible.


    At that moment, the child picked up the brush and injected spiritual breath into the painting scroll, which was so fast that he didn''t react. When he did, the tip of the brush had already been erected on the painting scroll on the table like a sharp arrow, nailing the tiger and beast in the painting in place.


    It doesn''t look like an ordinary child.


    "Although it''s a painting, it''s a bit of an eyesore to see my elder brother being chased and bitten by a tiger." Tang Ning said with a smile and met the middle-aged man''s deep eyes. His voice was innocent and said, "Sir, you should not blame me for destroying this painting?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed. He didn''t expect that he would have a day to look away. He said with a low smile, "no, because you didn''t destroy the painting."


    While speaking, he reached out to take down the vertical brush. As he took it down, the tiger beast nailed by the brush disappeared like an illusion. There was only a blank space and a few drops of blood on the painting scroll.


    Seeing this, Downing''s heart moved, and saw a layer of ripple on the white paper, not even half of the damage.


    "Young master, I have a picture for you to see." The middle-aged man said, took out a scroll from his sleeve and handed it to Downing: "open it and have a look."


    Tang Ning took a look at the painting that was handed over to him. Without saying much, he untied the tape and the scroll fell. It was a blank painting.


    Her eyes flashed slightly, and she felt that the person on her side reached out to her hand. Then she turned her head and looked at the middle-aged man beside her. Her voice was curious: "what do you want me to see, sir? This is clearly a blank picture. "


    The middle-aged man stretched out his hand and naturally took it back. He took a look behind him and said, "Oh, maybe I took it wrong. It should be this volume."


    As he spoke, he took out another roll and handed it to Downing: "look at it."


    Tang Ning put the scroll in his hand on the table, took the scroll he handed over and opened it. On the drawing paper, a crow flapped its wings and flew. In addition to this crow, there were only those patterns on the edge of the scroll.


    "There are few crows in my place, but I don''t want to see a crow last night." He reached out his hand and moved his palm to push the child into the picture, but he heard the child''s voice.


    "Sir, the scroll is on fire." With a smile and squinting eyes, Downing showed him the smoking scroll.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Surprised, the strength of the middle-aged man''s palms dissipated. He took over the smoking scroll and looked at it. However, he saw smoke coming from the painting. Moreover, the smoke became bigger and bigger, and there was a faint light of fire.


    "How? It''s impossible! "


    He said in dismay, but did not want to the next moment, a flame from the mouth of the crow in the painting scroll, and hit him through the painting paper. He was surprised to throw his hand up and throw the painting out.


    "Dumb!"


    The crow flies out of the flame in the painting, and its hoarse voice is piercing.

 Chapter 924

    Xiao Hei flies out of the painting scroll, and his claws grab at the middle-aged man in front of him. After he quickly retreats, he quickly flies to the table and takes the painting of praying for the wind to Tang Ning''s side.


    "Tang Tang, I see that he has trapped people in his paintings." Xiao Hei said, releasing the painting he was holding and fell into Tang Ning''s arms.


    "I had guessed that."


    When she catches the painting, the aura of spiritual power rises in her body, and a fire lights up, burning the pattern on the painting scroll. With the destruction of the picture pattern, a spirit power gushes out, and the light flashes. The praying wind trapped in the painting falls out in a mess.


    "Cough! Master Tang, I nearly died... " When he fell to the ground and hit the wound in his body, qimufeng coughed twice, stood up and retreated to one side: "this man, you have to be careful. Even if I was pushed into the painting by him, I can''t get out of it."


    "Go and put away all those paintings." Downing glanced and motioned for him to take the pictures off the wall and put them away.


    Praying for the wind to see the situation, he quickly went back to the hurdle and put the pictures hanging on the wall into the space first, so as not to be damaged in a short time.


    After all, if there is only one person in this painting, there will be dozens of people in it. I don''t know if they are still alive?


    "Don''t touch my painting!"


    When the middle-aged man saw that he was going to take his scroll, his face sank and he threw out a blank scroll. He made a mark in his hand and said, "close it up!"


    As soon as the light flashed, the scroll flew toward the wind of prayer. It seemed that there was a force on the scroll to suck him in. At this time, a bamboo knocked down the scroll and knocked the scroll down from the air. The aura of spiritual power on the scroll seemed to be scattered, and the scroll fell into the shape of an ordinary scroll. However, the middle-aged man seemed to be shot down along with the scroll, and the strength of the scroll fell back on the whole person Step back, a trace of blood spilled from the mouth.


    "Well!"


    He covered his chest and looked at the five-year-old child in shock and disbelief: "how can it be! How can bamboo break the power of my painting


    Tang Ning held a round bamboo in her hand. There was a faint aura of spiritual power on the bamboo. Looking at the shocked middle-aged man, she said, "it''s evil to take people into painting. Since ancient times, evil can''t be good. Not to mention breaking your painting scroll, it''s more than enough to kill you."


    "No way! Ordinary flame can''t burn my scroll, let alone my Rune! The fire you use is not a common flame, but a natural fire


    He drank in a loud voice, his gloomy face with a murderous motive: "I didn''t expect that I should have looked away. A humble five-year-old child should have a natural fire! Then, this crow must be your contract animal, the ancient god beast


    As he spoke, his sleeve moved, and his spiritual power flashed. A brush appeared in his hand. The small brush became bigger in his hand. The tip of the brush was like a sharp sword, and there was a strong force surging on the brush.


    "It''s not too late to find out. As long as you are killed, your contract animal can also be owned by me!" As soon as the sound of murder fell, he swept up with his brush in his hand and attacked Tang Ning in front of him.


    The extremely fast figure came with a strong murderous spirit. The round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand flashed and turned into a sharp sword. At the next moment, he also met him.

 Chapter 925

    "Whew! Bang


    When the sword collided with the pen holder, it made a sonorous sound. The two forces were competing with each other, and the sound of the fierce air current roared away.


    The middle-aged man looked at the child in front of him, and saw that what he showed was the strength of building foundation. Then he hummed and laughed: "hum! It''s just a foundation Builder! See how I put you in the picture! "


    As soon as the sound fell, the pen turned, and a stream of air rushed toward Tang Ning. Tang Ning quickly hid and retreated. As soon as he drew a picture in the void with his brush in his hand, a fierce beast, which was outlined by him several times, leaped out of the void and flew away with a low roar.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing the fierce beast, the sword in Tang Ning''s hand flashed, and the sword that condensed the aura of spiritual power cleaved to the fierce beast at a speed that could not cover his ears. The fierce spirit of the sword was cut down, and the middle-aged man laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha! useless! The fierce animals I drew are not afraid of... "


    Before he finished his words, he saw that the sword had cut the fierce beast he had drawn into two sides, as if something had been scattered from the fierce beast. At the next moment, the fierce and bloodthirsty beast disappeared in front of him like light and shadow.


    "This, how could this be possible?"


    He was shocked and angry again. It was not a real animal. How could the spirit of sword Gang kill it!


    Tang Ning turned his sword and pointed to the ground. Looking at the shocked middle-aged man, he said, "nothing is impossible in this world." Words down, the small figure like a whirlwind swept past, toward the middle-aged man.


    Her swordsmanship is delicate, coupled with her small body shape, extremely fast speed, and the cold attack makes the middle-aged man unable to prevent being scratched on his shoulder. The feeling of stabbing pain eases his mind and quickly strikes back.


    The two fought back and forth. The praying wind over there resisted the pain on his body and quickly put those paintings away. When he went to the wall on the other side, he saw a stream of air coming. He squatted down to avoid it, but he saw that the painting was destroyed with a bang.


    The painting in front of him is a middle-aged man with a negative hand to watch the scene. At this time, however, the figure is hit by the air flow and exudes blood, which quickly turns the whole painting red.


    As the painting was dyed red, the characters in it gradually turned into smoke and disappeared, leaving only the pool of blood on the painting


    "Is this dead?" Qimufeng''s throat is tight. If Tang Shi didn''t save him, wouldn''t he even be able to leave his dead body?


    Seeing that there was still fighting, he quickly put away the rest of the painting, and then he stepped back to look at it. The more he looked, the more his eyes flashed.


    The middle-aged man was a Jindan friar, and the Tang Shi was supposed to be just a friar building the foundation. However, after a long battle, he did not lose. Instead, he became more and more brave in the battle, forcing the middle-aged monk to step back step by step, and there were several wounds on his body.


    At this moment, he could not help thinking: what is the origin of Tangshi? How can you be so powerful at a young age?


    As for this Kung Fu, I saw that the brush in the middle-aged man''s hand was cut off by the sharp sword in the hands of Tang Shi. The brush flew out and stabbed into the wall not far away, like iron nails. Maybe it was too powerful. The whole wall cracked one after another, and then fell down with a roar.


    While the dust and smoke are flying, the middle-aged man spits out a mouthful of blood due to the destruction of his brush.

 Chapter 926

    The brush was supposed to be a spiritual tool, but it was also connected with his mind and spirit. Now it was destroyed just like the spirit consciousness connected with it was cut off by a sword, and the spirit power was devoured. When the whole person staggered back, his figure was even more precarious.


    Seeing that the paintbrush was abandoned, he pressed down the blood gushing up his throat, and took out a scroll of painting scroll, and opened it. There was a layer of evil force on the blank drawing paper. With the spirit breath surging on the paper, a black whirlpool appeared on the white paper, which was like a black hole emitting a strong suction.


    The middle-aged man held the scroll in one hand, pinched the formula in the other hand, and said something in his mouth. He only heard a sharp drink. The scroll flew out of his hand and suspended in mid air to Tang Ning.


    "Kill God axis, close it!"


    Tang Ning only saw the powerful power of the thing, which made her step unsteadily under her feet. There was a faint feeling that she was going to be sucked into the painting. Not far away, qimufeng held the column of the fence, and Xiaohei followed her, flapping her wings and shouting: "Tang Tang, there is a strong resentment on this thing! If you fall in, you won''t get out! "


    "I know."


    Tang Ning responded, holding the sword in his hand, condensing a wave of Buddhist light and holy power. With the breath of spiritual power, the flame of his life split out with the holy power of Buddha light, and went towards the painting scroll in the air.


    "Broken!"


    "Buddha light holy power! You are a monk


    When he saw the holy power of Buddha light, the middle-aged man''s eyes shrank. The next moment, he saw that the sword had been cut down, and the scroll had not been cut in half. However, the flame sprang up and burned rapidly. The holy power of Buddha''s light dispelled the breath condensed on the scroll. With the flame burning, the air became smoke Yes, the scroll lost the breath of protecting the shaft and was quickly engulfed by the flame.


    Seeing that the momentum was not good, the middle-aged man''s face changed and he immediately turned to escape.


    At this point, how could downing let him escape. Seeing that he was about to go, he threw his sword forward and his hands condensed air to resist the attack.


    "Go!"


    The sharp sword, with a sharp breath, rushed to the front with a sharp breath. The strong spirit of the sword also had an ancient pressure. The middle-aged man turned back suddenly and saw that the sword was attacking his heart. At the moment, he gathered his spiritual power to block the attack of the sword. However, he did not want to. Just as he blocked the sword, the long sword separated out the second sword at this time With the power of covering his ears, he broke the elixir in his body directly.


    "Well!"


    A dull hum, blood spilled from his mouth, he could not believe his eyes widened, his body stiff standing there, looking at the little monk not far in front of him.


    He did not expect that he should be planted on such a child


    Dantian a broken, that sword and hurt his five internal organs, see his whole person Bang down, the body twitch a few times, then motionless lying on the ground, no breath.


    The praying wind holding the column only felt a heart lifted up and fell heavily. He looked at the Tang master who took back the long sword and turned it into a round bamboo. He didn''t expect that the Jindan friar of the evil sect died under his sword.


    Tang Ning looked around and saw that with the death of the middle-aged man, the house disappeared as if it had never appeared

 Chapter 927

    She looked at the surrounding scenes. They were originally in the house, but they were on a vacant land at the middle of the mountain. There was no trace of the house on the ground.


    She was slightly surprised. The house looks like a fake. How can it disappear with the death of the middle-aged man? Unable to understand the reason, she put the matter aside for the time being and went to check it to make sure that the middle-aged man was dead. Then she searched him and put away all the useful things.


    "Master Tang..."


    Qimufeng fell down on the ground. Although everything around him disappeared, his wound did not disappear. He was hurt by the tiger in the painting before. In addition, he was always worried. At this moment, as soon as he relaxed, he felt that he had no strength to stand up.


    Downing stepped forward, explored the pulse of his hand, took out a pill and put it into his mouth. He said, "don''t worry, you can''t die. Take out those scrolls and I''ll have a look."


    I don''t know what medicine he put into his stomach. I only know that after the medicine goes into the abdomen, there is a spirit breath in his body to quickly repair the injury in his body, which eases the original pain a little bit.


    After he said thanks, he quickly took out those paintings that he had put away, stacked dozens of them in front of him, and said, "they are all here."


    Tang Ning opened all the paintings and saw that the middle-aged man was dead, but the patterns on the paintings did not disappear. Because the sky fire could untie the patterns, she directly burned them with fire. After missing the patterns, the figures on the paintings moved and fell out at the next moment.


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you very much."


    "Thank you for your help. If it''s not for your help, I''m afraid we''ll be trapped in the painting all our lives."


    "Thank you very much. Thank you..."


    Those who fell out of the painting, male or female, old or young, stood up and saluted Tang Ning gratefully. They had seen the scene of the little monk fighting with the painter in the painting before, but they were taken away and could not see it. Now they can see the light again. Naturally, they know that it is the little monk who saved them.


    Among those rescued, besides the disciples of Tang Ning, there were others who had not been seen before. Perhaps they had been trapped in the painting for too long. Their spiritual breath seemed to have been drained away, and their faces were haggard, and they all seemed to be injured.


    But Jiang Fan may have been trapped for a short time and looked much better than others. However, although Jiang Fan got out of the picture, one hand was always shaking involuntarily.


    They recognized downing and qimufeng, but they didn''t expect that it would be the child who looked less than five years old who saved them.


    "I didn''t expect to meet two more people here. Thank you for your help." Jiang Fan arched his hands to thank him. Although he tried to suppress his hands, his tendons seemed to be shaking uncontrollably.


    Downing took a look at his hand, saw that it was shaking all the time, and asked, "what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Jiang Fan dropped his hand to his side and said with a wry smile: "when I fought with that painter, I was hurt by his brush." He was a monk, and his muscles and veins were injured. I was afraid that he would not be able to hold the sword to fight again. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel a pang of pain.

 Chapter 928

    "Elder martial brother, when you come back to the ancestral clan, the master will surely have a way to cure you!" The fellow disciples comforted.


    Jiang Fan pulled the corners of his mouth, showed a smile, and said: "don''t worry, I''m ok. I''m lucky to be alive." If you can''t get rid of the trapped painting, even if you die in it, no one will know. If he can come out alive now, what is his dissatisfaction?


    Thinking of this, he looked at the little monk in front of him and said: "Taoist friend, because people passing by in this area will always disappear without any reason, we will be ordered to come to investigate. We don''t want to be trapped in the painting. What he practiced is the trickery in the painting. He trapped people in the painting and collected the spiritual power of the monks in the painting for his use. Today, we are lucky to be saved by Taoist friends. Otherwise, we will not be able to see the sun and the sun Please leave your honorific title. When we return to our ancestral home, we can repay you in the future. "


    "He is Tang Shi." Tang Ning did not speak, the side of the prayer wind has opened his mouth.


    Tang Ning glanced at the praying wind on the other side, and then said to Jiang Fan, "now that the painter is dead, his brush and scroll are also destroyed, and the house has disappeared with his death. In the future, no one should be missing for no reason."


    She said in a voice, looked at those weak people on the other side and said, "as for those who have been rescued, please take care of them again."


    "Don''t worry, master Tang will let us help you." Jiang Fan heard that he called Tang Shi, but he didn''t think it was wrong for a five-year-old child to call him a teacher. After all, he was small, but his strength was extraordinary. Naturally, he could be called Tang Shi respectfully.


    "Well."


    Downing nodded, glanced at his hand, and heard that they could go back to the family for treatment, so let him go back to the treatment! Jiuchongxianmen is the No.1 sect. I believe that there should be no problem in treating this injury.


    "Gone." She went down the mountain and motioned to the praying wind to follow.


    "Goodbye." Qimu Feng said to them and followed Tang Ning down the mountain.


    "Send Tang Shi off." The rescued people bowed their hands in the direction of their departure, and then looked back at the shadow disappearing at the end of the mountain road.


    Tang Ning went down the mountain and walked along the mountain road. Xiao Hei was flying in front with his wings flapping. When qimufeng saw that he did not speak, he couldn''t help thinking about the bet between them.


    At that time, he only said that if he won, Tang Shi would be his follower. Now, he really admired his fearless courage. How dare he say that in front of Tang Shi?


    Working as a valet for him? It''s a miracle that Tang Shi didn''t kill him.


    But now that he''s lost, what should he do? At that time, he only said that he won and Tang Shi was his follower, but Tang Shi didn''t say if he won, what would happen?


    After thinking about it, he still bravely stepped forward: "master Tang, I lost gambling."


    "I know!"


    Tang Ning glanced at him, his tender voice with a small milk voice, light and with a smile: "from you bet with me, you are doomed to lose, your life is I picked up, after that, your life is mine."


    "You want me to recognize you as the Lord?" He asked in dismay.


    "What? You don''t want to? " Downing raised an eyebrow and looked at him.


    "That''s not true." He instinctively responded and looked at him and said, "it''s just that you are so small..."

 Chapter 929

    "You want to go back on it?" Downing looked at him with a smile.


    Seeing this, he immediately said: "no, master, although you are a little small, but the strength is very strong! After that, I''ll mix with you


    "Well, only in this way can I be obedient. Don''t worry. I must have meat to eat." Tang Ning glanced at his palms and felt that a force of merit and virtue was gathering. His mood was flying and his lips were smiling. He walked briskly and said, "go faster and try to find a place to rest before sunset."


    "Yes." Praying for the wind, he felt that he was digging a hole to jump for himself, so he sold himself.


    After ten days of walking, they finally came to a town not far from the ten thousand Buddha gate. However, they were preparing to go to the city to play an inn, but they were stopped by a man who came out of the city with an empty load.


    "Little master, do you want to go to the city?" The man stopped in front of the two people, looking at the little monk with a bald head.


    Downing blinked and answered, "yes, we''re going to go in and find the inn to rest." Look at this question. Why is it so strange?


    "It''s no problem for you to enter the city, but little master, you''d better not go to the city. If you see a monk in the city, you can''t go there even if you want to beg for alms." The man shook his head and said.


    "Why is that?" Tang Ning asked in surprise and looked at the gate not far in front of him and said, "isn''t this city very close to the gate of Ten Thousand Buddhas? Why don''t you let the monk in? "


    Seeing that he didn''t know anything, the man motioned him to the side of the road and said, "little master, it''s a monk from other places. Since two eminent monks passed away a while ago, the ten thousand Buddhists are different now."


    "After the death of the two eminent monks, the Buddhist scriptures in the ten thousand Buddhists were also stolen. The disciples of the Buddhists searched everywhere for the whereabouts of the Scriptures. Half a month ago, several monks lost their fight in the city. At that time, they were followed by the demonic slashing things with knives to kill people. Later, they were taken down by the city guards and imprisoned in the dungeon. It was not long before that some monks went in and out of fireworks The ground also stole money from the girl in the building, which attracted a lot of scolding. Now people in the city don''t want to see monks. "


    On hearing this, Tang ningwei pondered and said, "the mind of Buddhist disciples has always been peaceful and indisputable. How can they fight with people in the city? Besides, even if you really fight, if you lose, you will lose. How can you hurt people with a knife? You should know that Buddhist disciples don''t kill people. It doesn''t make sense to hurt people with a knife. What''s more, it''s even more impossible to steal money when you go in and out of those fireworks places. This style of work is done by gangsters. Maybe it''s people who deliberately damage the reputation of Buddhism. "


    The young voice with a serious analysis, a word for a moment, let the man listen to a little surprised, as if the person in front of him is not a five-year-old child, but an adult.


    "That is, how can people in Buddhism do that kind of thing? It must be someone who wants to damage the reputation of ten thousand Buddhists. Maybe there is a big conspiracy behind this." One side of the qimufeng very agree with Tang Ning''s point of view, after all, in his view, Buddhist disciples can not do that kind of thing.


    The man looked at them and said, "a master of ten thousand Buddhists is very kind to me. I don''t believe that the masters of Ten Thousand Buddhas will do such things."

 Chapter 930

    It was because he didn''t believe it, that when he met a young monk who wanted to enter the city, he would stop him, so that he would not be chased and beaten in the city.


    "The monks of the ten thousand Buddhists are locked in the dungeons. Don''t the people of the ten thousand Buddhists know it?" Downing continued.


    "Even if I didn''t know it at first, then I learned that, no, two monks came down a few days ago, but they couldn''t see the city lord or enter the city Lord''s house. They had been sitting outside the city Lord''s house for three days. People threw things at them every day to drive them away, but they just didn''t go. Alas! It''s pathetic to look at it. "


    The man said, looking at the little monk in front of him, he said, "you''d better not go into this city, or you can go to our village to have a rest."


    Pray for the wind to look at Tang Ning, I do not know what he will do?


    "No, I want to go in and have a look." Tang Ning said with a smile, "thank you very much." Then she went to the gate.


    Seeing this, I pray for the wind to keep up.


    The man saw that they were going to the gate of the city, shook his head, sighed and left with the burden.


    When he came to the gate, Tang Ning was stopped by the city guard as soon as he approached: "where is the little monk! Go, go, go


    "Little monk? Where is it? " Donning asked curiously, looking around.


    Others saw that he was delicate, lovely and small. After hearing the words of Chengwei, he still looked around, as if he was looking for a little monk. People in the city couldn''t help laughing.


    "The little monk means you, you are the little monk!" A man said with a smile.


    "You have a bald head, not a little monk. What is it?" Another said.


    Tang Ning touched his bald head, blinked a pair of beautiful pure big eyes, looked at the speaker, and said: "it''s not only the monk who is bald. I''m still young and I don''t like washing my hair. How can I become a little monk?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the city guard: "besides, do you have any regulations that forbid monks from entering the city? Or are you not allowed to enter the city with a bald head? Who said that? You call him out for a chat


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Talk about it. Look at what the child said. Why is it so interesting? "


    "But he said it too. Although most people don''t shave their heads, it doesn''t mean that they are monks after shaving their heads."


    Cheng Wei listened to the words of the people around him and looked at the child again. He asked suspiciously, "are you really not a monk?"


    "Do you think I look like that?" Asked downing.


    "All right, all right, go in, go in! Don''t get in the way here. " The city guard waved to let him in.


    Tang Ning took a look at the silent Qi Mu Feng, and then walked to the city. After he followed him, he said, "go and find out where the Lord''s house is? And what did the man say before? Come back and tell me I''ll go there first and have a rest. "


    She pointed to a snack stand in front of her. Without waiting for him to speak, she went to the snack stand and sat down in a small low chair near the street.


    Qimufeng listened to several things he told, and saw him go to the snack stand. After a pause, he went to the city, intending to inquire about the news first and then come back.


    "Why is there a little monk? Little monk, why are you here? Let''s go The man at the snack stand said, "we don''t greet monks here."

 Chapter 931

    "When you open the door to do business, do you pick guests?" Donning sat in his chair and looked at the man.


    "No! There is not a good thing for the monks now. " A man at the other table sneered at the little monk and said, "don''t you know that monks are not welcome in this city? How dare you come to the city? Get out of here


    Tang Ning looked at the man, and in a childish voice, he said, "Buddhists have always had a good way of doing things. They claim to be outsiders. Naturally, they are not comparable to things like you."


    Her voice was not slow, but her words made the man''s face turn red. She imitated his appearance, raised her chin and glared at him, and said, "the road is facing the sky. This is not your home. What qualifications do you have to drive people? Besides, how does it roll? Why don''t you give me a look? "


    "Little bald ass! You want to die


    The man clapped at the table and started to drink angrily. The couple at the stall could not help sweating. They were afraid that the man would be angry and would kill the little monk. The woman quickly motioned to the man nearby to persuade him.


    "The fourth shepherd doesn''t know anything about a guest, but he doesn''t know anything." The man came up to him and said to him, "little monk, you should go quickly." Stay longer. I''m afraid he''ll be killed here.


    Tang Ning sat at the table, playing with chopsticks in both hands, and said with disapproval: "I''m not in trouble, and I''m not bullying people. Why should I go? I haven''t eaten yet! If he wants to go, he will


    "Little bald ass!"


    The man yelled angrily. He stepped forward and reached for Downing''s lapel. He was ready to throw the man out directly. However, his outstretched hand was pinched by his chubby little hand before he touched his collar.


    "Click!"


    The little hand was holding his wrist, which seemed to be floating lightly, but it didn''t make any strength, but it made his whole arm unable to lift up. As the clasped hand turned outward, his body could only turn out and twist, in an attempt to alleviate the pain from the wrist.


    However, the sound of the bone cracking and the sharp pain from the wrist still made him cry out.


    "Ah! My hand Hands


    "It''s not a hand, it''s a claw."


    The tender voice came out soft. She clasped the man''s hand in one hand and played with chopsticks in the other. All of a sudden, the chopsticks were inserted into the table by her, which directly penetrated through and stood on the table. It was seen that the crying man''s forehead exuded cold sweat and kept responding.


    "Yes, it''s not a hand, it''s a claw, it''s a claw. Little master, please let go of my paw. I dare not, I dare not."


    "You just scolded me for being a little bald ass?" The tender voice asked in a leisurely manner, flicking the chopsticks on the table with one hand and asking: "am I shaving a bald head in your way? Why don''t I shave for you


    Her eyes moved away from the chopsticks and fell on the man''s thick hair, as if thinking about whether to shave his head?


    Hearing this, the man''s face turned white: "no, no, I know that I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have not mended my mouth. I shouldn''t swear at others. I''ll change it, I''ll change it!"


    "Really?" Downing looked at him suspiciously.


    "Really!" The man nodded quickly.


    "Well! If you want to change, I''ll give you a chance. " She seemed to believe his words, smile, release his hand, but saw him a cruel, pull out the knife in the waist and cut at her.


    "Little bald ass! Go to hell

 Chapter 932

    Downing''s smile deepened, watching the knife cut at her, listening to the people around her take a breath of cold air. When she screamed, she stepped on the table, grabbed the knife in her hand and kicked him out of the stall.


    "Ah


    The man was suddenly kicked, fell out of the stall and lay down on the street. Before he could stand up, he felt that his legs were trampled and his shoulders were trampled on. If there was a kilogram of weight, he would be pressed in place and unable to move.


    "Whew!"


    As soon as the blade was swept, the sound of the wind swept through his ear. He was so frightened that he was so cold that he didn''t even dare to move: "excuse me, little master Oh My hair... "


    The shadow of the knife flashed in the corner of his eyes. His head was cool and his hair was flying. He felt a knife scratching on his head. He was sad and regretful at the same time. Why should he provoke the little monk?


    The people around were worried about meeting blood. At this time, they saw the little monk with the knife to shave the man''s hair clean. For a while, they put an egg in their mouths and couldn''t close their mouths.


    Why are things different from what they think?


    Downing stepped on the man''s lower leg, and pressed the middle of his foot on his shoulder to prevent him from rising. She played the knife in her hand and scraped the man''s hair with a few strokes like scraping fish scales. Looking at this not very bright head, she patted his head with the knife in her hand.


    "Make do with it! Don''t be too grateful to me. "


    As she spoke, she put a knife around the man''s neck, ignoring the shaking man. Instead, she looked at the crowd around and asked, "everyone, do you see that he is a monk with a bald head on his head?"


    The mouth of the crowd began to gasp. How could this be a monk? This man clearly had hair, or he was shaved to be bald in front of the people. How could he not get along with the monk.


    But some people, after hearing this, looked thoughtfully at xiaoheshang and looked at the man with a bald head, as if he understood something, and did not speak.


    "The little monk wants to tell us that they are not bareheaded or Buddhist disciples?" An elegant old man laughed and looked at Downing and said, "but this is the meaning?"


    Tang Ning took a look at the old man and bent his brow and eyes. He praised the old man with wisdom


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The old man laughed loudly, and the laughter was full of joy: "the little monk is very unusual!"


    He looked around and said with a smile, "little monk, this is to tell us that the things related to monks in the city recently may not all be the work of monks, but it is very likely that some people fake monks."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the eyes of the people around him flickered slightly. They looked at the little monk and man thoughtfully, and their eyes flashed a little suddenly.


    Downing looked at the old man and then at the man on his knees: "get out of here!" As soon as the voice fell, he was kicked and rolled forward.


    She didn''t want to kill him. On the one hand, she didn''t want the people in the city to think that she was a little monk who was too fond of killing. On the other hand, she didn''t want to dirty her hands because he didn''t live long.


    Man was kicked on the spot a roll, looked back after a look, rolling away. The little monk is a very evil sect. Can''t he beat him or leave him to die?

 Chapter 933

    Tang Ning went to the old man, and said with a smile in his tender voice, "Mr. old, I''ll treat you to tea!" Said, pointed to that side of the stall: "do not dislike it?"


    "Ha ha, how could it be?" The old man laughed and walked with him to the stall. Behind the old man, there was also a middle-aged man.


    The couple at the stall did not dare to drive the young monk away. Instead, he pushed the woman forward: "go, ask them what they want to eat."


    The woman came forward and poured a cup of tea for each of the young monks of the old man. Then she asked, "what do you want to eat, two of you?"


    Tang Ning looked at the other people''s table and said, "I can see that you have a pot of stew. Cut the contents into a plate, and then you can also have a plate of fried bean curd. If there is anything else to eat, please bring some


    Before the meeting, the little monk behaved decently, just like a little adult, but he also called for some meat food. The old man said with a smile, "it seems that you are not a monk!"


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if it''s a monk! It doesn''t stop me from inviting the old man to tea. "


    "So it is." The elegant old man stroked his beard with a smile, looked at the delicate child in front of him and said, "are you from other places? Where are you going? Do you have a place to live? If not, go to my house. "


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, but no, I''m waiting here. As for the place I live in, the city is so big and there are so many inns. You can always find one to stay in." Downing declined with a smile.


    The old man saw that he was young, but his speech and manner were calm and generous, as if sitting in front of him talking to him was not a five-year-old child, but an adult.


    His smile deepened and he did not ask who he was or where his residence was? I didn''t ask him how to address him. I just chatted with him while eating.


    But when he reached out his chopsticks to the marinated meat, the middle-aged man standing on the side wanted to stop, but he did not dare to speak.


    The old man smelled that stewed meat was very fragrant. Just as he was about to clip it, there was a piece of Crispy Tofu in front of the small dish. He was stunned and looked at the child who had moved the stewed meat to him. He said with a funny smile: "what? Do you want me to eat a piece of meat? "


    Donning shook her head, and a tender voice came from her mouth: "this is too greasy for you to eat. This tofu can be tasted."


    "I wanted to go out and steal something! I didn''t expect to be under the control of a child like you out of the door. " The old man laughed. He was not in good health and could not eat too greasy food. His family did not allow him to eat. He went out for a walk. He did not expect to meet such a child, and he would take care of his food.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you eat some occasionally, but it''s already late in the evening. It''s hard to digest if you eat too much in the evening." While talking, she took a piece of stewed meat to eat, and said, "if you want to eat, eat at noon."


    The old man took a piece of tofu to eat. After a while, he said, "when people are old, they will occasionally rise to eat some, and usually they have no appetite."


    He talked with downing until he saw a young man in red coming to the table and said with a smile, "since the people you are waiting for are here, I''ll go back first."


    Then he stood up and said with a smile, "thank you for your tea. If you are free in the future, you can come to Zhao''s house and look for me."

 Chapter 934

    Tang Ning smiles and looks at him leaving. Then he looks at qimufeng, signals him to sit down and asks, "how is it?"


    "Similar to the man we met outside the city, five monks were locked up in dungeons, and two monks were sitting in front of the city Lord''s house. They were smashed a lot of eggs and vegetables on their bodies. They looked very embarrassed."


    After drinking a cup of tea, qimufeng said, "the monks who were shut up said that they were fighting with others, rather than fighting with others. It is said that the group of people provoked them first. After losing, the monks did not know what was going on. They cut at random with a knife. Listening to the people around them, it was like being possessed by a devil. As for those monks who went to the fireworks area and stole things, it was only after the fact that they had done so I can''t find anyone. "


    He took a piece of meat to eat, and said: "I think it''s like someone dug a hole to let them jump in. The two monks sitting in front of the city Lord''s house, one in their thirties and the other in their sixties, sat there in the sun and were smashed into that shape. The city Lord didn''t see them, so it''s not a good thing."


    Tang Ning listened, and after paying the money, he stood up and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Seeing this, qimufeng quickly ate a few more mouthfuls and poured two cups of tea, which quickly followed him.


    Not far from the city Lord''s house, they saw the two monks sitting with their hands together and closed their eyes. They saw that their grey robes were covered with dirt, and there were some rotten vegetables and rotten eggs beside them. However, they did not seem to notice.


    "The Buddhists are one track minded." Donning shook his head and came forward to the two men: "the great monk."


    The tender voice with a small milk sound, crisp and loud into the ears of two people, listening to the voice of a child, two people opened their eyes, can not help but slightly lost consciousness.


    The children in front of them are like little golden children under the Buddha''s seat. They are delicate and lovely. They have baby fat on their pink faces. Their beautiful eyes are pure and smiling. Their bare heads are shining. They are smiling at them.


    "Are you stupid


    Tang Ning stood in front of them, the tender voice was clear: "sitting here can not save the people to save, and can not see the people to see, but also by the sun, also be thrown a rotten egg, you say, silly?"


    "Are you?"


    Looking at the child in front of him, the old monk in his sixties was shocked. He seemed to see the Buddha light on the child, so that he even used his honorific title.


    "My name is downing." She said with a smile.


    "Amitabha, I''ve met benefactor Tang."


    Lao Heshang saluted Tang Ning and looked at him suspiciously. At the moment when he opened his eyes, he clearly saw a Buddha light, but now it seems that it is just an illusion.


    However, even so, he did not dare to show any disrespect to the people in front of him, because all the people who have achieved merit and Buddha light are sages.


    "Big monk, come with me!" Tang Ning said with a smile.


    The old monk listened to this, looked at the person in front of him, paused for a moment, and then prepared to stand up. At the sight of the monk in his thirties, he quickly stood up and helped him: "master, be careful."


    Because of sitting for too long, and have not eaten anything, still bask in the sun here for a few days, at this time stand up, two people only feel in front of dark, some stand unsteadily.

 Chapter 935

    "Be careful." Pray for the wind to come forward and help.


    "Thank you very much The old monk looked at the boy in red and said thanks.


    They followed Tang Ning, but he took them to an inn. The old monk stopped and said, "benefactor Tang, inn..." I''m afraid they can''t get into the inn.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry. Just follow me


    When she came to the inn, the shopkeeper had already blocked her. However, before she said no, she was dazzled by the spirit stone.


    "Shopkeeper, three rooms in the room." Tang Ning looked at the shopkeeper and said.


    The shopkeeper with the spirit stone smiles and squints a pair of eyes, where does the face still have what refuse look? He met him with a smile: "little master, please come inside, please come inside. There are excellent rooms upstairs. I''ll ask the second to take some of them up."


    Then he turned back and called out, "waiter, take these officials upstairs."


    "Four dishes and one soup and rice rice will be served." Tang Ning confessed and said with a smile to the two stupefied monks behind him: "go upstairs and have a rest first! Let someone give you water to bathe in and change your clothes before eating. "


    "Amitabha, thank you very much, benefactor Tang." The old monk, with his hands folded, saluted Tang Ning and followed him up the stairs.


    The monk in his thirties suppressed his astonishment and looked at the shopkeeper who was smiling kindly. All his words went into his stomach.


    In fact, it can still be like this.


    After the two monks bathed and changed their clothes, the second came into the room with some vegetables and rice. Tang Ning and Qi Mufeng also came to the table and sat down.


    "Eat first! We''ll talk when we''re done. " Downing looked at them and said, let them eat first.


    One side of the qimufeng help two people first filled a bowl of soup, let them drink a small half bowl of soup before serving them a meal. After eating, he asked the waiter to remove everything, and the door was closed, and only four people were in the room.


    "How are the Ten Thousand Buddhas now? When your disciples encounter this in the city, the ten thousand Buddhists will let you two come over? " Tang Ning inquired, and his eyes fell on the old monk.


    "Amitabha, the ten thousand Buddhists have met with many things since the two masters and uncles passed away one after another, and the Scriptures and scriptures were stolen again. This time, the poor monk had no way to deal with the matter. If you want to see the city master, you can''t see it. Shame, shame!" The old monk said and lowered his head with guilt.


    Tang Ning wanted to ask him about the old monk, but after thinking about it, he swallowed it again. Forget it, there is the old monk. When time comes, she will have a look at tens of thousands of Buddhists!


    After thinking about it, she said, "I think it may be that someone wants to damage the reputation of Buddhist disciples. I''ll find out about it. You don''t have to worry. I''ll find a chance to rescue those disciples. Before that, you can rest in this inn! Don''t sit outside the city Lord''s house. If you wait for half a month, you will not come out to see you. "


    Hearing this, the two monks looked at each other. The old monk stood up and saluted Tang Ning. He hesitated and said, "will this bring trouble to benefactor Tang?" After all, he looks like a five-year-old. What can he do for them?


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, where I go, the trouble will come to me by myself."

 Chapter 936

    Hearing his words, the two monks were stunned, but the praying wind on one side chuckled: "isn''t it? There are a lot of troubles along the way, but if you are here, you will be lucky. "


    "Well, don''t disturb their rest. Let''s go out first." Tang Ning stood up and said to Lao he Shang, "I don''t think you are in a good spirit. Have a good rest first."


    "Thank you very much, benefactor Tang." The old monk saluted and watched them go out of the room. Then he sat down at the table.


    "Master, who is this benefactor Tang? He doesn''t seem to be a Buddhist. Besides, he looks like a five-year-old, and he doesn''t behave like a child The thirty year old monk said in doubt.


    I don''t understand why such a small child always makes people feel like they are talking to their peers.


    "Benefactor Tang is a noble man with great ability. I don''t know why he helped us, but I believe he won''t harm us." The old monk said, looked at him and said, "Yuanming, we have met a noble man!"


    Although monk Yuanming didn''t know what he meant, he knew from all his previous experiences that this little benefactor of Tang was not an ordinary person. Therefore, he nodded and kept his master''s words in mind.


    To another guest room, Qimu Feng looked at Tang Ning and asked, "master, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s natural to find out the fake monk who stole money from the fireworks." Downing poured a glass of water and drank it, saying it slowly.


    Qi Mu Feng''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "but how can we find out the fake monk? Here we are not familiar with the place of life, and have not seen that person, how to find it? "


    "We''re not familiar with it. There are people who are familiar with it." Tang Ning Yang lip a smile, toward him hook finger, way: "come on, I tell you."


    When he saw this, he leaned forward and listened to him in a low voice The more he listened, the brighter his eyes were. He stepped back, looked at him and said, "I know. I''ll do it now."


    He had intended to see how he would command, but after hearing his words, he suddenly felt a profound feeling of master.


    "Xiao Hei, you go with him! There is also a reference. " Tang Ning said, let Xiaohei go out with Qimu wind, so as to avoid any trouble outside.


    Hearing the speech, Xiaohei fluttered her wings and flew to the shoulder of Qimu wind and stopped.


    And pray for mu wind to see the small black on the shoulder, then hey hey smile: "master son, or forget it! Xiaohei is too eye-catching. Some people don''t like it when they see it. "


    Xiaohei is a crow, and for most people, crow represents death, misfortune and disaster. It is estimated that few people like to see it and let it follow him, for fear that it will cause trouble.


    Tang Ning chuckled and took a look at Xiaohei and said: "then you can follow me secretly. If you are OK, if you have something, Xiaohei can come back to inform me."


    Listen to this, pray for the wind heart a jump, mouth a draw, uncertain asked: "master son, I go out to meet what things?"


    He felt that his master was a crow''s mouth, and he would come whatever he said. Since the last time Mr. Hua was back, he was afraid that he would suddenly stare at him. He said to him, "if you get black in the printing hall, there will be doom.".

 Chapter 937

    "Well..." Downing glanced at him with a smile: "it''s up to you to cope."


    Before dark, qimufeng went out to work. Although he had never left the place where his family was, he was able to survive in such an environment in which he disguised himself as a woman, which shows that his temperament and ability are good.


    In addition to the aristocratic families and nobles, there are also some forces in every place. They don''t know the distribution of power in the city and where the person they want to find out is?


    However, those forces in the dark cannot be unaware.


    Buddhists don''t want to deal with the underground dark forces, but they are different. All they want is the results. As long as they can find out the people they want, they don''t mind taking shortcuts.


    After qimufeng left the inn, Tang Ning wandered around the inn when she was free. However, she found that someone was staring at them in the dark. She sat on the first floor for a while, ate something, and then went upstairs to her room.


    After nightfall, she blew out the lights in the room and quietly went out of the room through the back window, around which she came to a corner outside the inn.


    "Don''t move."


    She held the bamboo in her hand against the back of the man in black. When the man in black noticed that he was restrained, he almost instinctively turned around and wanted to fight back. However, he was shot down by a stick. He bent his knee and knelt down. Before he could fight back, the whole body''s big hole had been touched.


    "Don''t move." The round bamboo in her hand turned into a sharp sword and pressed it on his neck to draw a blood hole.


    The man in black was stiff, motionless and half kneeling on the ground. He did not want to move, but could not move. The pain in his neck and the smell of blood let him know that this seemingly harmless child was a cruel role.


    "Say, who made you stare at us?" She pressed down the sword in her hand, and the blood flowed faster.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." The man in Black said, even if the blood was flowing, he didn''t let go.


    "I don''t know? It seems that we can only search the soul. " She whispered, as if to herself, but let the black man''s eyes across a look of panic.


    Soul searching, most people will not easily use, because once soul searching, light will become stupid, heavy will die! And whether he wants it or not, the soul searching people can know everything he knows.


    "Soul searching is forbidden. How dare you use it, you Buddhist son!"


    "Buddhist children? I''m not


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "the Buddhist set doesn''t matter to me. What do you mean? Or not? Yes, I can spare your life. If I don''t, I may spare your life, but I can''t control it


    The man in black didn''t expect to meet such a tough little devil. He bit his teeth and said, "it was the city Lord who heard that the two monks followed you, and sent us here to stare at you to see what you are."


    "Oh? Then why do you keep your eyes on us? What are we and what''s his business? Is it that your city Lord is in charge of the bad reputation of Buddhist disciples Downing asked, his sword pressed on his shoulder, wiping blood.


    The man in black bit his teeth, pursed his lips and did not speak.


    "Say it


    A tender drink came out, and Tang Ning''s sword went down and directly penetrated the legs of the man in black.

 Chapter 938

    "Well!"


    The man in black snorted with cold sweat. The next moment, the sword stabbed in his leg was pulled out and brought out a blood column. At the same time, his face turned white with pain due to the pull-out of the sword.


    "I don''t know!"


    The man in black bit his teeth and said, "I''m only ordered to come and stare at you, and I don''t know anything else."


    "Is it?" Tang Ning seemed not to believe.


    "Believe it or not!" The cold sweat, big as bean beads, slid down from the forehead of the man in black and dropped to the ground.


    Downing looked at him and said, "in that case, you can come with me! Anyway, I''m going to find your city Lord. " As soon as the voice fell, he reached out and touched his acupoints. Then he was lifted up by the palm and took him to the city Lord''s house.


    The inn is not far away from the city Lord''s house. In addition, after nightfall, the street in front of the city Lord''s house is relatively quiet. When Tang Ning carries people through the night, no one can see it.


    After entering the city Lord''s house, she did not hide, but directly threw the man in black who had fainted to the ground, while she sat on the wall and watched the expanding guards and secret guards who quickly came out of the darkness.


    "What man! Dare to break into the city Lord''s house without permission


    "The city Lord is so busy, if I don''t come in the night, how can I see him?" The tender voice contains the aura of spiritual power, which spreads in the night, but also in the ears of the inner city Lord.


    In the night, a middle-aged man in a black robe stepped out slowly. He held his hands and looked at the small figure sitting on the wall. His eyes flitted over his bald head and landed on his exquisite and excellent face.


    "Where are you from, little monk? It''s a capital crime to rush into the Lord''s mansion at night! " His eyes with a sharp stare at the little monk, low voice contains the authority of the upper level spread.


    Tang Ning smiles fearlessly. Sitting on the wall, she also gently kicks her feet hanging in the air. A group of leisurely colors: "I just send you a person back, and the city Lord doesn''t look at it?"


    From just now on, the city Lord saw the man in black who had been thrown on the ground. There was a dark light in his eyes, staring at the little monk, and he didn''t speak.


    "What does the Lord want to know? You can ask me directly and send someone to stare at me secretly. It''s not like the style of a city Lord. " Tender voice spread out, between the words, with a trace of contempt.


    The city master glanced at the small Heshang, and a deep and dignified voice came out: "take it down!"


    "Yes The guard should, lift the breath forward to the little monk sitting on the wall.


    Tang Ning chuckled, sitting on the wall, he did not dodge, but took the round bamboo in his hand. When he saw the guards that he had reached for her, he knocked and banged at them.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah


    The guard didn''t expect that the little monk''s skill was so fast that he didn''t touch him. Instead, he was beaten by the bamboo in his hand, and the jumping figure fell down. For a time, it was a little embarrassed.


    They are adults, but they can''t get a little monk. Do the city Lord think they are too incompetent? Thinking of this, they bit their teeth and went up again.


    Tang Ning''s aura of spiritual power surges in his hand, and the round bamboo swings. A breath of dark strength is striking out with the visible radian of the naked eye, and the guards who carry the Qi forward are beaten to fly with one stick.


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    Several guards only felt a powerful force shot down on their bodies, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of their mouths. Then they flew out. When they looked again, they saw the little monk standing up from the wall.

 Chapter 939

    "Does the city Lord think that I can catch you if you want, just like the monks of ten thousand Buddhists?" She was playing with the round bamboo in her hand. Her delicate and delicate face was full of smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    The spirit of her body is surging, and the round bamboo in her hand is also condensed with a strong breath. She looks at the city Lord standing with her hands down and says, "the city Lord can try to see if I am the same as them."


    Looking at the little monk''s breath of building foundation, the city Lord''s face was slightly heavy, and a trace of solemnity crossed his eyes. Did you build a foundation at a young age? Where on earth did the child come from?


    The city Lord waved to the people around him to step down and asked in a deep voice, "who are you? What do you want to do here? "


    "I came to tell the city Lord that I live in the inn not far from the city Lord''s house, and the two great monks are also there. If there is something wrong between the two of them and the monks in the dungeon, I will not be polite to the city Lord!"


    The tender voice came out slowly, and the gentle voice at the end of the speech showed a sharp shock. Not only that, at the moment of the fall of the words, a stream of ancient prestige also diffused from her body. Almost at the moment of the prestige, the faces of the guards and dark guards below suddenly changed. Under the strong ancient pressure, they fell on their knees On the ground.


    Even the city Lord''s face changed greatly when he was aware of the ancient tyranny. When he felt the ancient pressure from heaven and earth, his legs trembled faintly. When he was about to kneel down, the pressure on him was recovered Go, let him feel all over a loose, fierce breath of atmosphere.


    When downing achieved the effect he wanted, he snorted, lifted his breath and turned away, disappearing into the night.


    But the city Lord, looking at the small figure, was shocked for a long time. A five-year-old child, who is this child, who is he, who is he?


    For a long time, he took a deep breath and relaxed his breath. He watched the dark guards and the guards standing up in terror. Then he asked in a deep voice, "are those monks still in the dungeon?"


    "Yes, yes, Lord." Said a guard.


    "Send them some steamed bread and water. Don''t let them die." The Lord of the city told him, and he swung his sleeves and walked back.


    As soon as the guard heard this, he quickly went to the dungeon.


    Since the monks were put into the dungeon, they were given a meal a day. Although they are not dead, they are almost dead. Now the city Lord has spoken, so we have to go and have a look.


    Tang Ning, who left, went back to the inn to wait for qimufeng to come back and let him do it. He also wanted to see his ability, but I didn''t know whether he could do it well?


    In the middle of the night, she heard the noise coming from the next room. Before long, Xiaohei flew in with wings and landed at the head of the bed and said, "Tang Tang, we are back."


    "Well, take a rest first! We''ll talk about it tomorrow. " Said Downing, closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    Until the next morning, qimufeng knocked on her door: "master? Wake up? I have something to tell you. "

 Chapter 940

    "Come in." From the room came Downing''s sleepy voice.


    Qimufeng opened the door and went in. Seeing that he had washed and rinsed, he sat down at the table and poured out a glass of water. Then he stepped forward and said, "master, I went to the underground forces in this city yesterday and made some spirit stones. I learned that the place where the fake monk went was one of the industries of this force. The reason why the fake monk couldn''t find a figure was because he was caught by them. I''ll talk to them After a while, they said they could bring us people today and let us go over at noon. "


    "Well." Tang Ning should a, two people said for a while, go out to see the monk next door has also opened the door.


    "Amitabha, good morning, benefactors." The old monk folded his hands and saluted them.


    "Let''s have breakfast downstairs! By the way, I''ll tell you something. " Said Downing, and went downstairs.


    Let the waiter have breakfast. There are some vegetarian and some meat. The people in the inn see some monks sitting there eating breakfast, and they look at them from time to time.


    "You don''t have to worry about the disciples in the dungeon. They won''t have anything to do with it. As for the fake monk who stole things and strolled in the fireworks place, we have already wired for it. If there is no accident, we can handle the matter in one or two days." Downing spoke to them simply.


    Hearing this, the two monks'' faces showed a surprise color and said to Tang Ning: "thank you very much, benefactor Tang."


    "We''ll go out later. You can rest in the inn if you have nothing to do."


    "Well, we''ll listen to benefactor Tang." They said.


    Tang Ning nodded and spoke to them for a while. After breakfast, he went out of the inn with qimufeng.


    When they came to a shop selling weapons, some people welcomed them out. When they saw that they were praying for the wind, they led them to the back, crossed the weapons shop and came to a courtyard behind.


    A middle-aged man came out and prayed for the wind to see him. Then he saluted him and asked, "steward, where are the people we want?"


    The middle-aged man looked at qimufeng, then looked at the child next to him and said, "young master, my son wants to see you, please follow me."


    Tang Ning eyebrows slightly Yang, asked: "who is your childe?"


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that we would be taken away when we came here? Why do you want to see your son? " Qi Mu Feng said, looked at the middle-aged man, said: "I go with my master."


    "My childe is the master of the studio, known as Mr. Lin The middle-aged man respectfully replied, and did not despise him because the other side was a child. As for the praying wind on one side, he ignored it.


    "Young master, please." He leaned slightly and made a gesture of invitation.


    Tang Ning stepped forward, and the praying wind behind him wanted to keep up with him, so he was stopped by the middle-aged man: "you wait here!" As soon as the voice dropped, he followed Downing to the back.


    The middle-aged man took Downing to the back of the courtyard. When he came to the back, he saw a man with silver hair trimming the branches and leaves in the courtyard.


    A man with silver hair and purple clothes on his body, his side face looks like heaven and man. He is cutting the leaves of flowers and plants in front of him with scissors in his hand. His every move exudes an elegant and noble atmosphere.


    Just when she was slightly surprised that she would see such a figure here, a leaf wheezed at her.

 Chapter 941

    The leaf with sharp air flow was like a hidden weapon, attacking her at a very fast speed, but it didn''t mean to kill her. Obviously, it was just to test her.


    She gathered her spiritual power. While avoiding the side of her body, she clamped the leaf between her fingers, looked at the man with silver hair and asked, "are you Mr. Lin?"


    Vaguely, she seemed to smell a smell of medicine in the air, which seemed to come from this young master Lin.


    The man put down his scissors and turned around. Previously, the side face has made people feel amazing, but now to see his face, people can''t help but want to praise.


    A stranger is like a jade, and there is no one like him in the world.


    Silver white hair, low-key mysterious purple clothes, a simple body, but also permeated with a profound breath, his eyes deep and calm, as if there is a mysterious force in it.


    When downing looked at it, he felt a little lost in his mind. When he looked again, it seemed that the light in his eyes was just an illusion.


    In particular, she could not see through the cultivation of the people in front of her.


    Looking at the child in front of him, Mr. Lin was still surprised. I''ve heard that this is a five-year-old child, but I don''t want to. He looks very soft and cute. However, such a pure and harmless child has a strong cultivation. He even dares to break into the city Lord''s mansion at night, and gives the LORD a powerful shot.


    It has to be said that he has always been indifferent to the children''s affairs, and he is more interested in them.


    "Your name is downing?" He came closer and looked at the child, who was less than his waist, with a smile on his excellent face.


    Because of his approach, Downing could only see his face by looking up his head. Therefore, without answering, he asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Nothing." He looked at him with a negative hand and said, "I just want to see what a child who dares to rush into the Lord''s house at night is like."


    "You look bored."


    She was not surprised that they knew that she had gone to the city Lord''s house last night. As the studio of the most underground force in the city, if she didn''t know about it, she doubted whether they really had the fake monk on their hands?


    "And the man I want?" She asked.


    Mr. Lin looked at him and asked, "you are not a monk. Why should you take care of their affairs?"


    "Am I not a monk?" Downing touched his bare head.


    "You said, not every one who shaves his head is a monk." Looking at the appearance of the child, he said with a smile, went to the pavilion with his negative hand, and sat down there: "can you play chess?"


    Tang Ning glanced and said, "who can''t play chess?" She went over and sat down at the stone bench. Seeing that there were chess pieces on one side, she picked up one and put it down.


    Mr. Lin took a look at him, and then left behind one son. He said, "it''s hard to do anything for them with your own efforts. If you''re not careful, you''ll get burned."


    "Oh." She answered casually.


    Seeing the child holding his cheek in one hand and holding a chess piece in the other hand, he casually responded to the scene. He dropped a piece, and then saw that he also quickly put down a piece, and could not help laughing.


    "You don''t have any rules in this mess."


    Tang Ning took a look at him, the young baby voice with a strong voice said: "I''m only five years old, you don''t ask too high."

 Chapter 942

    Hearing this, Mr. Lin laughed and looked at Tang Ning and said, "go! I''ll ask someone to bring you the person you want. It''s up to you to kill or stay. "


    "Well." Tang Ning should a, put down the chess pieces on the hand, this just came down from the stool, way: "thank you very much." As soon as the sound fell, he went on.


    After the middle-aged man sent him out, the fake monk was brought up to him and sent them out of the door.


    "Young master, why give people to them?" The middle-aged man asked. If the childe didn''t want to give people to them, the spirit stone might not have enough information to buy, let alone the fake monk.


    Mr. Lin picked up the chess pieces and said slowly: "it''s rare that someone dares to stand up and help ten thousand Buddhists get rid of their stigma. What''s wrong with sending people to him? What''s more, don''t you think that child is very interesting


    "Isn''t this child named downing an old monster? He doesn''t look like a five-year-old The middle-aged man said thoughtfully.


    Mr. Lin did not speak, but quietly picked up the pieces. After returning them to their places, he ordered: "let people pay more attention to the development of this matter. I want to know what the final situation is."


    "Yes." Middle aged man should, this just retired.


    On the other side, qimufeng pulled the bound fake monk into the alley. After a violent beating, he dragged the imploring monk out, stretched out his feet, and said, "now you know what to do?"


    "Oh, I know. Forgive me, young master." The false monk begged for mercy, afraid that he would kick him again, or beat him to death.


    "Do as you told you just now. You may be spared your life if the matter is finished." Qi Mu Feng said, pulling him out.


    As soon as he got to the street, people around him were surprised to see the bound monk. However, when he heard that the monk claimed that he was a fake monk and deliberately damaged the reputation of the ten thousand Buddhists, people in the street could not help blinking slightly and thinking a lot.


    Since yesterday, some people have secretly said that someone pretended to be a monk to deliberately damage the reputation of Buddhism. Later, it was heard that someone had been shaved. At first glance, it looked like a monk, but it was not a monk. Once this matter was discussed, people knew that it was related to the events of this period of time.


    Now listen to the fake monk who is tied up to help him cry and cry: "I''m not a human being. I shouldn''t pretend to be a monk wandering around fireworks and steal the property of the girl in the building..."


    Is it true that some people want to ruin the reputation of Buddhism? If so, it would be too hateful. However, thinking of their rejection of Buddhist disciples during this period, a trace of shame came into my heart.


    On the other side, Tang Ning first went back to the inn, but as soon as he got to the inn, he heard the innkeeper say, "young master, not long after you went out today, the two masters were taken away by the people of the city Lord''s house."


    Hearing this, Downing picked a eyebrow: "the people of the city Lord''s house took them away?"


    "Yes, young master, is the Lord going to put them in the dungeon The shopkeeper inquired, worried about causing trouble.


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, delicate pink face revealed a smile that did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "I also want to know!" As soon as the voice fell, she stepped to the direction of the city Lord''s house.


    In the city Lord''s house, when Tang Ning returned to the inn, there was already a secret guard to report.

 Chapter 943

    "City Lord, the little monk came back and learned that the two monks were not in the Inn and were coming towards us." He was ordered to stare at the Inn and pay attention to the child''s every move. At this time, his heart was creeping, especially when he thought of the scene last night.


    Will he be angry when they bring the two monks to the city Lord''s house?


    "Come and come. What''s the matter?" The city Lord glanced at the dark guard and exclaimed calmly.


    The dark guard did not dare to speak, but lowered his head a little.


    Outside, when Tang Ning came to the city Lord''s house, she saw that the gate of the mansion was wide open, and the guard was watching her with vigilance. She bent her eyebrows and asked, "are those two great monks in the Lord''s house?"


    "Yes, yes." The two guards responded nervously. One hand had already quietly grasped the sword on his waist, fearing that the child in front of him would be cold hearted.


    Donning nodded and walked forward. The guard didn''t dare to stop him and let him go.


    When he came inside, the city Lord had already come out. He looked at the child with a leisurely pace, narrowed his eyes and said, "are you looking for those two monks?"


    "I''m here to find the two great monks and pick up some people from the dungeon." Tang Ning said, looking at the city Lord, way: "city Lord, where are their people?"


    "Before you ask them, should you tell me who you really are? And why do you want to do this for the monks of Ten Thousand Buddhas? " The city Lord held his hands and said in a calm voice. His sharp eyes fell on Downing''s body.


    Tang Ning chuckled, and the round bamboo around her waist was turning in her hand: "does the city Lord want to compare with me? I''d love to be with you. "


    There is a young baby level person to her when the opponent, she naturally has no reason to extrapolate people.


    "You''re just building the foundation and building the top." The city Lord''s calm voice reminded him not to be too presumptuous. Is it too much for monk Zhan Yuanying to build the foundation?


    "I know!" "But what''s the matter?" Tang Ning said with a smile


    "Good! Since you have the courage, you can fight with me. If I lose, I will bring those monks out to you. If I win, hum! " The voice fell, heavy a hum, the gloomy voice showed the intention of killing.


    Listening to the meaning of his words, Downing chuckled. She turned the round bamboo in her hand, injected spiritual breath, and said, "I''ll be with you!" As soon as the voice fell, the small figure passed like a ghost and attacked the city Lord. The round bamboo in his hand turned into a sharp sword at the moment of attack.


    The city Lord wants to have a try at what the child can do and whether there is anyone behind him? Therefore, he did not show mercy. When he saw that the sword contained a trace of cold air, his Yuan Ying''s pressure also came out, blocking the long sword attacked by the other side. With a powerful blow, Tang Ning flew out.


    "Bang!"


    The air stream attacked the wall not far away from the attack, but downing had already lifted her breath and jumped into the air at that moment, avoiding the attack with a sharp sword in his hand.


    "Whew!"


    The spirit of the fierce sword was attacking. When the air was shot down, a light burst out from the city Lord. A King Kong mask with a powerful aura of spiritual power protected him and blocked a sword cut by Tang Ning.

 Chapter 944

    "Bang!"


    It was as if something had hit something, and a thump sounded. The aura of spiritual power condensed from the sword in Downing''s hand countered with the power of the diamond shield, and two radians in different directions burst out.


    The middle-aged man saw that his sword could not break through his defense. His mouth was slightly raised, and a smile and relaxation appeared on his face. However, at the next moment, a ray of light was seen from the sword in the child''s hand. The vigorous spirit of the sword seemed to be increased several times in an instant. The strong air current made his defense crack. The smile on his face was stiff and did not react , the spirit of sharp sword gang has been cleaved towards him.


    "Whew


    "Hiss!"


    When he closed the emergency door, he made a mark to protect his body. However, his body was still shot out more than ten meters away and hit the outer wall of chengrang mansion heavily. Under the strong impact, the side wall of the city Lord''s house fell down with a roar, burying the whole city Lord inside.


    "Lord of the city!"


    "Lord of the city!"


    Those guards and secret guards saw this scene, exclaimed, ran to the collapsed wall, removed the broken wall stones, and rescued the people inside.


    "Cough..."


    The whole city Lord was helped out of the city with disheartened looks. The strong one at the level of Yuanying has a great power, but it does not cause him any fatal damage. It just makes him look very embarrassed.


    He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the child standing with the sword, took a deep breath, and arched his hand toward him and said, "take it with your heart!"


    A little five-year-old boy has such a skill. No matter whether there is a strong person behind him, he is afraid to peep at him.


    The two men can only fight for a while, but he is very clear that he wants to completely suppress him and defeat him, unless it is a very fierce battle.


    He didn''t think it was worth paying him a city Lord for such a thing. Therefore, he didn''t want to be involved in the affairs of ten thousand Buddhists. If the monks let them go, they would be released. There was no way for them to fight against such a man.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning took a look at him, turned his sword into a round bamboo and took it back to his waist.


    "Go and bring people out." The city Lord glanced aside and asked them to release the monks.


    "Yes The guard responded quickly and left quickly.


    Before long, the two monks who were taken away from the inn were brought out first. When they saw Tang Ning, they saw the situation around them. They closed their eyes and folded their hands and saluted Tang Ning.


    "Amitabha, thank you very much, benefactor Tang."


    Downing looked at both of them and asked, "are you ok?" They don''t look like they''re in a dungeon.


    "Benefactor Tang is worried. We are just taken to the back room." The old monk opened his mouth and took a look at the city Lord and read a word of Amitabha.


    After hearing the speech, Tang Ning nodded. Before long, he saw several other monks brought out. They were supposed to have been closed for a long time. They all looked haggard, pale, and their lips were dry and cracked. They walked slowly and supported each other.


    When they came out and saw the two monks, they were excited: "master!" They didn''t expect to come out alive, let alone see their master here.


    "Amitabha, it''s OK." The old monk looked at them and nodded, showing a kind smile.

 Chapter 945

    "This is benefactor Tang. See you soon." The old monk introduced them and asked them to salute Tang Ning.


    Several monks originally thought that the little monk was a Buddhist disciple brought by their master, but they heard him say that he asked them to come and see him. Although they were surprised, they didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, they walked forward and respectfully saluted Tang Ning.


    "See benefactor Tang."


    "Well."


    Tang Ning responded with a smile and a curved eyebrow. Then he looked at the city Lord who was not far away in front of him. With a smile on his lips, he gave him a meaningful look and said, "Lord, there is one more thing."


    As soon as the city Lord heard this, he felt as if he had thought of something. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    On the other side, when qimufeng came back to the inn, he heard that the two great monks had been taken away by the city Lord''s men. Tang Ning also went to the city Lord''s house. Just as he was trying to find them, he saw a small figure coming near, followed by several monks.


    "Master, have all the monks been saved?" Qimufeng quickly stepped forward and looked at several monks in the back. He saw that they looked weak and supported each other.


    "Well, you''re done?" Seeing that the fake monk was not around him, he asked.


    "It''s done. I''ll let him go after I''ve abolished him." Qimufeng said, after entering the inn with them, he went to let the shopkeeper open several rooms and let the monks go to have a rest.


    In the wing room upstairs, the old monk gratefully saluted Tang Ning again: "benefactor Tang, I really thank you this time. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid we can''t save the disciples."


    Downing laughed and said: "who let me just meet it! It''s just a matter of convenience. " She said, looking at Lao he Shang: "let them have a good meal and rest today, and we will set out to return to the ten thousand Buddha gate tomorrow."


    "Is Tang Shi going back to Buddhism with us?"


    The old monk Wei Zheng felt that he was very different from their disciples of Buddhism since he met him. In addition to helping them save their disciples, he asked the city master to help them clean up their stigma when they came out of the city Lord''s house. Now, do you want to go back to the ten Thousand Buddhas with them?


    "Well, I came here to find an old monk in Wanfo gate." She said with a smile and a nod.


    "I don''t know which benefactor Tang is looking for? What is his legal name? " The old monk couldn''t help asking.


    "I didn''t remember the name." I don''t know if the old monk said it before? She didn''t remember it anyway.


    On hearing this, the old monk said, "Amitabha, in this case, we will walk with the benefactor together tomorrow. When we get to the Buddhist sect, the old monk can help the benefactor find it."


    After chatting for a while, Tang Ning sent him to see the monks. After a while, qimufeng came in.


    "Master, the city Lord has just put up a notice to help the monks clean up their stigma. He also said that slashing was forbidden by others. Now most people in the city have already known about it."


    Qimufeng looked at him, but he didn''t expect him to let the city lord go back so quickly. He not only released the monks, but also helped the Buddhists to correct their names and make them innocent. I have to say that the city Lord can deal with this matter, which is more convincing. I believe that after this, the city should not exclude the Buddhists.

 Chapter 946

    "Well, if you have anything you want to buy here today, you can go to Wanfo gate with them tomorrow." Said downing.


    "Well, I''ll go out and see what I can get and come back later." Qi Mu Feng said, this is the first out of the guest room, to the outside.


    The next morning, after a good rest, the monks who came out of the dungeon had recovered a little, and their spirits were much better than yesterday. After listening to their elder martial brother''s account of the whole story, they realized that it was the benefactor of Tang, who seemed to be only five years old, to come out.


    Therefore, when they saw him, they were grateful to him again.


    Perhaps it was because the city Lord came out to prove the innocence of the ten thousand Buddhists. So when they were walking on the street today, no one said any more negative words. Some even gave them steamed buns.


    Tang Ning wants to go to Wanfo gate early to see what happened? And how about the old monk? So she flew with qimufeng and another monk, while the old monk and his eldest disciples took several others.


    Near the evening, a group of people will come to the foot of the ten thousand Buddha gate.


    "Benefactor Tang, Ten Thousand Buddhas are on the top of the mountain." The old monk looked at the top of the mountain where the trees were lush and told Tang Ning where the Buddha was.


    Downing looked in the direction he was looking, and between the trees, a mountain ladder, like a fairy ladder, went up to the top, as if there was no end in sight, disappearing among the luxuriant trees.


    Looking up, the trees of the Castle Peak are overlapped again. At the top of the mountain, the lush trees are half covered and half covered. There are Buddhist palaces scattered on the mountain peaks.


    At this time, the sunset glow is like fire in the sky, reflecting the mysterious and solemn image of the Buddhist temple. It seems that you can hear the sound of Buddhist bells at the top of the mountain.


    "Buddhists always have rules and regulations. They have to go up the mountain ladder. They can''t fight against the sword." The old monk looked at Tang Ning and said, telling the gauge.


    Downing nodded and said, "yes, no problem." After all, Buddhists are not other immortal sects. It is more sincere to climb mountains and worship Buddha. What''s more, walking is nothing to them. It just takes a little time.


    "Amitabha, two benefactors, please." The old monk said, making a gesture to ask them to go ahead.


    Tang Ning was not polite. He walked forward, and qimufeng followed him, and then the old monk and others were behind him.


    A group of people walked up the stairs of the mountain forest. The evening wind was blowing, with a trace of coolness. They did not know whether it was the comfort brought by the shade of trees, or the gentle comfort when the breeze was blowing on the face, or the faint sound of ancient bells echoing from the top of the mountain?


    Two people only feel that walking on the mountain ladder, the mood is also with the quiet down, let people feel a sense of integration with nature.


    Tang Ning walked in front of her, only felt that every step she took, the aura of spiritual power in her body flowed in her body. The palm of her palm was slightly warm, and the holy power of the Buddha in her body was slightly floating, so that when she stepped forward slowly, she naturally felt a faint light of Buddha light on her body.


    The old monk at the back was surprised and looked at Tang Ning with more reverence. He could be sure that benefactor Tang must have great merits and is a person who is predestined with Buddhism.


    Buddha''s light and holy power protect the body, which is extraordinary.

 Chapter 947

    Qimufeng followed Tang Ning. He couldn''t see the light light of Buddha on Tang Ning, but he felt a very sacred and solemn feeling. He looked at the front, followed step by step, and listened to the ancient bell ringing in his ear. Gradually, everything around him seemed to disappear.


    In his eyes, there is only the mountain ladder that stretches upward and there is no end to it. At this time, at the top of the mountain ladder, there seems to be a wave of Buddha light covering him, wrapping his whole person in it, making him feel a wonderful force surrounding him


    Walking in front of Downing feel the spiritual power fluctuation between the air, stop and look back, eyebrows slightly raised. Qimufeng stood there with his eyes closed, as if he had entered the stillness. The spirit breath of his whole body was surging. Even the spirit breath from the trees around the mountain ladder also flowed to him at this moment.


    However, this spirit breath just wrapped him up and diffused in his body, but he could not be guided to breathe into his body. Seeing this scene, her eyes flashed slightly, but she did not expect that he would have this opportunity at this moment. If she grasped it well, she might be able to further improve the foundation construction.


    She looked at the old monk with a slight surprise on her face and said to him, "you go up first! I''ll wait for him here and protect the Dharma for him. "


    Smell speech, the old monk nodded: "Amitabha, then we go up first." Because they couldn''t help him here, and they were afraid to disturb him, the old monk said, and took his disciples to the side and went back to the Buddha''s gate.


    Watching them leave, Downing sat down on the spot. She watched the praying wind standing there, as if out of the place and into the void. She did not rush to move, but observed quietly.


    Until he saw that the aura of spiritual power on his body had almost accumulated, but he still did not find the right way to lead the spiritual power into his body to break his muscles and veins. On the contrary, his forehead exuded sweat as big as bean beads, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his breath began to be slightly disordered.


    At this time, she stretched out her hand to lay the border. Her hands, sitting cross legged, made an ancient mark. The next moment, she separated a wisp of Buddhist light and holy power from her body and fell on the body of praying for the wind.


    At that moment, qimufeng saw that he was still at home for one moment, and was taken back and locked up by his family. The next moment, the picture in front of him changed, and he reappeared at the place where there was no one at all. At this time, under the holy light of Buddha, a small figure appeared there.


    "Master!"


    He ran forward in surprise, with an anxious look on his face: "I don''t know what''s going on. I seem to have been caught back by my family just now. I can''t find you all the time. Besides, this mountain ladder is too long. I haven''t reached the top after walking for a long time. Master, what''s the matter? Are we trapped? "


    "Only when you are calm in front of the Buddha''s mind, the place where you can build the foundation of heaven and pray for success is the place where you can pass the ladder of heaven and pray for peace before you enter the mountain."


    At this moment, the tender voice comes into our ears with calmness and calmness, which makes qimufeng''s heart settle down

 Chapter 948

    When he saw the master''s fingers flicked in front of him, it seemed that something had entered his mouth and slid down his throat into his abdomen. The next moment, he heard the tender voice again.


    "Take zuki Dan, and the rest is up to you."


    When he looked again, there was no one in the place of the mountain ladder, but his whole body felt a surge of surging strength. Now he calmed down and sat down on the ground


    Tang Ning was not far away to protect the Dharma for him. Among the ten thousand Buddhists, because the person who built the foundation and advanced the steps was at the place where the Buddha''s mountain ladder was, and there were some Buddhists asking about it. When he was about to send someone down to see who was advancing at the ladder, a few familiar figures came up.


    "Uncle Liaokong."


    When the two monks who were preparing to go down the mountain saw the old monk, they immediately saluted him and went forward: "the martial uncle is back. The host is still worried about the martial uncle and several martial brothers today. It''s great to see you come back safely."


    "Amitabha, is everything OK in the temple?" Asked the old monk.


    "Everything is OK, but there are few Pilgrims. No one has come to our Ten Thousand Buddhas for a long time. Just now, the martial uncle in the temple saw that someone was going up the mountain ladder, so he ordered his disciples to go and see what was going on. I didn''t expect to see the martial uncles coming back."


    "You don''t have to go down. The advanced people come with us. Don''t disturb the benefactor''s advancement. I will report to the host when I go back to the temple." The old monk said, let them not have to go down.


    "Yes." The two disciples went to the temple with them.


    When he returned to the temple, the old monk asked his disciples to go back to have a rest, while he went to the main hall. Perhaps it was the story that someone had built a foundation and advanced the steps on the mountain ladder. Or someone was talking about it. In the hall, in addition to the host, there were several other masters of the ten thousand Buddhists.


    "Amitabha, I''d like to see you in the air." The old monk made a courtesy to the host of the previous dynasty, and to other people of the same generation.


    "Brother Liaokong, you are back."


    "Elder martial brother Liaokong, did you have a smooth trip?"


    The empty looked at them with a smile, which told them all the things happened in this trip carefully.


    After hearing his words, several people in the hall were all slightly surprised and looked at each other, some incredible.


    After a pause, the host asked, "the benefactor Tang you mentioned is really a five-year-old boy?"


    "He does look like he is only five years old, but his style of conduct and his accomplishments are not very similar. He is ashamed and can''t see his origin. He only knows that he has the holy power of Buddha and is an extraordinary person." When he thought of the benefactor Tang, he only admired and respected him.


    The host said thoughtfully: "when shishuzu closed down, he said that there would be a benefactor of Tang Dynasty coming, but that one was a teenager, not a five-year-old boy."


    "The old monk asked for a Buddhist monk''s name again


    "If you''re a benefactor of Tang, maybe you''ll have a look at the benefactor." Another big monk said.


    The host nodded and said to Kong he Shang: "brother Liaokong, go back to have a rest first. The rest will wait until you see benefactor Tang!"

 Chapter 949

    After the empty should a, to the people line a ceremony, this just retreats first.


    Knowing that the people around the mountain ladder were advancing, and benefactor Tang was also there to protect his Dharma, the host told people not to disturb them.


    As for pilgrims who go up the mountain, there is no pilgrim, because there has been no pilgrim here for a long time.


    Qimufeng was not only a spiritual master''s strength. He wanted to build a foundation. At least it would take several years for him to have such an opportunity. Now, fate has given him such an opportunity. In addition, the building pill Tang Ning took to him is the best. It can be said that as long as he passes the state of mind, there will be no problem in building foundation.


    With the help of Tang Ning''s building foundation pill and the protection of Buddha''s light and holy power, it took him several days to build the foundation for praying for the wind. He first rose from the spiritual master to the peak, and then from the peak to impact the foundation step by step.


    When a few days later in the evening, when the sky building clouds surging, dull thunder came, Tang Ning''s eyes fixed on the body praying for the wind, as long as the three days of thunder passed, he could build the foundation!


    "Boom!"


    Just thinking about it, the first ray of thunder had already fallen with a roar and fell on the body of Qimu Feng, which was blocked by the spirit breath and energy of his body.


    Among the Buddhists, listening to the first thunderbolt, they could not help but look forward to the birth of a foundation building monk. Although there are countless foundation building monks in the land of immortals, the age of foundation building is different. The benefactor who is building the foundation is also said to be only a teenager. He wants to come, and he is a great man.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the second sky thunder also fell. Several old monks in the Buddhist school thought of something. They couldn''t help but say: "building a foundation must have a foundation pill to succeed. Now the second thunder has fallen. If you don''t have the foundation pill to protect your body, I''m afraid that when the third thunder falls, the benefactor will not be able to advance, or even lose his life ¡£¡±


    "After listening to Kong, the benefactor of Tang Dynasty has a great idea. Since he is protecting Dharma there, he obviously has a foundation pill. Now that the second thunder has fallen, there is only one left." The host said, looking at the sky outside.


    He felt that a foundation builder would be born here today.


    "Boom!"


    The third thunderbolt fell at this moment. Soon after the thunder fell, the dark clouds in the sky were quietly dispersed, just like the sunny day after rain. The breath of depression and worry finally disappeared.


    The host showed a smile, put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, let the disciples in the temple get ready, open the gate of the temple, and welcome the benefactor Tang into the temple."


    "Host, is this too grand?" Let the disciples of the temple open the gate to meet them. This kind of ceremony is the highest welcome ceremony of Buddhism.


    The host shook his head and said, "if this benefactor of Tang is the one mentioned by his uncle, then we must greet each other like this."


    "Yes." Next to the old monk should, also do not know what thought of, also did not say more, but went out to command.


    There, Qimu Feng, who built the foundation successfully, opened his eyes and saw the small figure standing nearby looking at him. When he saw him, he didn''t know what he thought. He immediately got up and went forward, plopped down on his knees, and saluted respectfully.

 Chapter 950

    "Thank you, master!"


    Thousands of words in the heart, a cavity of gratitude to the end of only a sentence. He never thought that he would be so lucky. If he had not been helped by the master, he would have been building the foundation for many years. This kindness is as important to him as Mount Tai.


    Clearly, he followed the master''s side, nothing can help, but the master treat him so, how not to let him moved?


    "Get up!"


    Tang Ning motioned, looked at the mountain ladder, and said with a smile, "go faster, and you may be able to catch the dinner in the temple." As soon as the voice fell, he stepped up.


    Qimufeng listened for a moment. When he came back to God, he saw that he had gone up the mountain ladder. He couldn''t help smiling, so he quickly followed up.


    When they came to the end of the mountain ladder, they were not surprised. They saw that the gate of Buddhism was wide open, and two rows of disciples stood inside from the gate to meet them.


    "Amitabha, please come in."


    The neat voice came from the disciples'' mouths, and their eyes fell on them one by one. After they had looked at qimufeng, their eyes fell on the little child with a bald head just like them.


    It is said that this one is benefactor Tang.


    When Tang Ning saw the situation, he put his hands together and returned a Buddhist ceremony: "Amitabha."


    Seeing this, the monks'' brows and eyes were softened a little, and they liked him more. Such a small monk, not to mention, but also so clever, sensible and polite, anyone will like to see.


    Tang Ning was welcomed in by them and went all the way to the hall. The praying wind behind him followed him quietly. He looked at the ten thousand Buddhists until he came to the hall in front of him. He saw the huge golden Buddha in the hall, which gave people a solemn and sacred feeling, which made people involuntarily close their hearts and eyebrows, and did not dare to lower their eyes wantonly.


    Inside the hall, the host sitting on the futon and several old monks clasped hands, chanting scriptures in their mouths, and faintly, the sound of beating wooden fish came.


    Tang Ning took a look and saw that among these monks, there was no old monk she was looking for, but the monk who called Kong was also among them.


    She stepped forward, clasped her hands and saluted them: "Downing has seen the host, masters."


    "Amitabha, benefactor Tang, you are here at last." When the host came in from Downing, he was looking at him. When he saw the purple ear nail between his ears, he showed a smile of relief.


    Although I don''t know why this benefactor Tang became a five-year-old child, he knows that the person in front of him is the one his uncle asked him to wait for. Although he had guessed for a long time, seeing him at this moment is like removing a big stone in his heart.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that the master uncle once said that there is a great calamity in the Ten Thousand Buddhas, and the one who can bring vitality and hope to their Buddhist disciples is a person who is predestined with Buddha and carries the light and holy power of Buddhism.


    When benefactor Tang came in, he saw that the holy power of Buddha light permeated his body. It was not a light layer of Buddha light and holy power, but a dazzling light that seemed to bathe in the light of Buddha. When he looked at him, he was afraid to look directly at him, and even lowered his eyebrows with respect.


    Wait for so long person, finally came, just, heart a little loose at the same time, but also slightly sigh.

 Chapter 951

    If he is not mistaken, this benefactor of Tang Dynasty is the highest accomplishments of Zhuji. Although the accomplishments of Zhuji peak are strong in terms of his age, what can the cultivation strength of Zhuji peak help them?


    What''s more, when I heard from my uncle, benefactor Tang was still a teenager, but now he is just a child. What should I do?


    Hearing the host''s words, the other monks couldn''t help but look at Tang Ning. So, this little benefactor is the one who will wait for the host?


    "The host knows I''m coming?" Tang Ning asked, smiling at him and saying, "is that what the old monk said? Where is he? Why didn''t you see him here? "


    "Amitabha, the old monk in the mouth of benefactor Tang is our master uncle. The reason why he is not here is because his old man is in the closed pass. He once told him about benefactor Tang and asked him to wait for him."


    The host said that, went forward, took out a letter from the sleeve and handed it to Tang Ning, saying: "this is what Shi Shuzu told Lao Na to deliver to benefactor Tang."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning, who took over the letter, took a look at it directly. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but draw.


    This old monk, shut up! She even dug a hole for her. She said that since she came, she would become a sweeping monk in Buddhism and other things, but she saw them and felt that they were all thankless things.


    Seeing Tang Ning''s mouth slightly twitch, a pair of eyes that want to turn white eyes, he presided over the eyelid micro jump, slightly closed his eyes and pretended not to see it. He saluted Tang Ning and said, "it''s getting late. Let the disciples take you to have a rest first."


    "Do you know what it says in this letter, sir?" Tang Ning looked at the host and asked.


    The host drooped his eyes and said, "Shi Shuzu just told Lao Na that when benefactor Tang comes, he will first arrange to live in Buddhism. Although benefactor Tang is not a disciple of Buddhism, he is predestined with my Buddha. During this period of time in the temple, he does not have to abide by the rules of the temple. The rest will be explained in his letter."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning nodded and asked, "another thing, I don''t understand. I once heard the old monk say that your ten thousand Buddhists'' scriptures were stolen decades ago, and the spiritual pulse of Buddhist cultivation was also cut off. But how can I hear that you have stolen Buddhist scriptures and scriptures when I was in the city? Also said that two masters passed away? "


    She remembers that what the old monk told her was that the scriptures of their ten thousand Buddhists had been stolen, and that the spiritual pulse of their practice in the temple was broken, so that the strength of the disciples in the temple was hopeless. Except for the older generation, there were only a few golden elixir monks, even the foundation building disciples.


    When you go up the mountain, you can see the light of Buddha and the breath of spiritual power, but it is not strong. If so, what is the situation of the ten thousand Buddhists?


    Since she wants to live here, she has to ask about the situation in Buddhism.


    When he asked about it, the other old monks looked like they wanted to say something, but finally they just sighed.


    The host looked at the little child in front of him. He thought about what his uncle had said and said that the vitality of their ten thousand Buddhists lies in the person in front of him. He thought for a moment and then said, "since benefactor Tang asked, Lao Na naturally knew everything, but for a moment and a half, he didn''t know where to start. It''s better for benefactor Tang to have a rest. Tomorrow morning, Lao Na will go and talk to the benefactor in detail."

 Chapter 952

    Seeing what he said, Downing nodded: "OK, I know. I''ll stay first! We''ll talk about the rest. "


    Monk Liaokong stepped forward and said, "benefactor Tang, I will take you to have a rest."


    "Tired of it."


    Tang Ning said, and after the host and others made a ceremony, they went out with the empty monk. The praying wind at the back took a look at the monk in the hall, and then he left.


    Monk Liaokong took them to a quiet yard and said to Tang Ning, "benefactor Tang, you can live in this courtyard! There will be a disciple who will send him a vegetarian meal. If there is anything else you need, you can tell the disciples and come, poor monk. "


    "OK, thank you very much, Kong Da..." Before she finished her words, she saw the old monk step back quickly.


    "I don''t dare to be a master of benefactor Tang. It''s good if you call the poor monk." He said, with his head down.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, way: "good, I know."


    "I will go down first." After a salute, he went out.


    After the monk left, he said, "master, how do I feel that they want to keep you here? Don''t you want you to stay as a monk


    "No," downing said with a smile


    She is a woman. How can she be a monk? What''s more, they don''t know, but the old monk knows it. She just didn''t expect to come here, but the old monk is in seclusion. She only knows a little about the ten thousand Buddhists.


    Two people in the courtyard rest for a while, before long, a little monk brought food, no accident, are vegetarian.


    After making do with the dinner, Tang Ning let qimufeng go to rest, and he also went back to the room.


    The two of them were resting in the courtyard, while in the hall, several old monks and the host seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, they walked into the hall empty.


    "Host, they have been sent to the courtyard to have a rest." Empty said, came to the side of the hall.


    "Amitabha, thank you, younger martial brother Kong." The host nodded his head slightly, then looked at them and said, "what do you think of this benefactor of Tang?"


    Hearing this, several people in the hall looked at each other and looked at Kong. One of them said, "brother Liaokong came back with benefactor Tang all the way. Why don''t you let me talk about it?"


    "Amitabha." Liaokong looked at them and said, "Liaokong is ashamed. I only know that benefactor Tang is a man of great merit and virtue. He is also predestined with my Buddha. When he sees him, he always feels that he dare not look directly at him and offend him."


    After a pause in his voice, he hesitated and said, "although benefactor Tang can only build the foundation and achieve the highest level of cultivation, his potential ability is unfathomable. Even if he is strong in fighting Yuanying, he will not fall behind."


    Hearing this, several old monks were slightly surprised. Don''t you lose the battle against Yuanying? Obviously, he only has the strength to build the foundation and the peak! How could


    The host nodded and said, "Lao Na once heard about benefactor Tang. If he grows up, he will be the person on the top of the peak in the future. He thought it would be a few years before benefactor Tang appeared. But now that he has come, let''s do what he says first."


    "Elder martial brother, do you really want benefactor Tang to be a sweeping monk in the temple? Is this suitable? " One of the old monks asked with some uncertainty.

 Chapter 953

    "Since it was arranged by my uncle, let''s have a look at it first." The host said, and said to them: "you tell me, let the disciples in the temple treat benefactor Tang as an ordinary disciple, and tell the disciples to keep quiet about his identity and origin. This is also what the master ordered at the beginning."


    "Yes." They answered, saluted, and then retreated.


    In the early morning of the next day, the distant bell of the ancient temple echoed among the mountains and forests. Among the Ten Thousand Buddhas, there were few Pilgrims who came to worship the Buddha and add incense and oil. Therefore, the disciples in the temple were doing morning lessons, reciting Scriptures or practicing martial arts.


    The host, alone, came to the courtyard where downing lived.


    "Good morning, abbot." Qimu Feng, dressed in dazzling red, came out and said hello to him. Then he came to the main house and knocked on the door: "master, the abbot is coming."


    The door opened and donning, dressed in green and sleepy, came out with a yawn as he rubbed his eyes. When he saw the host, he called out: "host, so early!"


    She couldn''t sleep last night and didn''t go to sleep until daybreak, which would have made her face confused! If it wasn''t for the host saying that she would come to talk to her today, she really didn''t want to get up.


    "Benefactor Tang." After a ceremony, the host looked at the praying wind and said, "benefactor pray, can you avoid it first?" What he wants to say is the secret of Buddhism. Naturally, he hopes that the less people know, the better.


    Pray for the wind to smile: "no problem, you chat, I''ll go to have breakfast, a while to the temple." Then he said to Downing, "master, I''ll bring you steamed bread when I come back."


    Downing looked at him and said nothing. Seriously, the food in the temple is a little too light. She was wondering, could it be the reason why she didn''t eat the meat last night?


    "Host, please sit down." Downing asked him to sit down, poured two glasses of water, and waited for him to speak.


    "Benefactor Tang..."


    "Host, just call me Xiao Tang." She said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the host laughed and said, "OK, Xiao Tang, today Lao Na came to tell you about the general situation of the temple. Yesterday, you asked Lao Na about the theft of Buddhist scriptures and scriptures in the temple? I''ll tell you now


    "In fact, as early as several decades ago, the Buddhist scriptures and scriptures of the ten thousand Buddhists were stolen. At that time, many Buddhist scriptures were burned, and the spiritual veins in the holy land of ten thousand Buddhists were also destroyed. As a result, the strength of the disciples in the temple has been difficult to break through. It is because of this that some disciples continue to return to the secular world, and the ten thousand Buddhists are gradually declining and famous It''s not as good as before. "


    Tang Ning nodded: "I heard the old monk mention that."


    "In the past, ten thousand Buddhists were at their peak, and there were many pilgrims from all over the country. However, over the years, because there were no real Buddhas to sit in the temple, the number of pilgrims began to decrease gradually. In recent years, only some old believers would occasionally come to add some incense and oil money, and almost no one would come to the Ten Thousand Buddhas."


    Speaking of this, he sighed: "the Buddhist Scripture stolen some time ago is not the original version. It is just a copy of the Buddhist Scripture copied by the supreme ancestor at that time. It has been provided in the temple all the time. But I didn''t expect that we could not even keep the Buddhist scriptures copied by the emperor."

 Chapter 954

    Tang Ning listened to him talking about what happened in the temple in those years, and what happened to the Ten Thousand Buddhas temple over the years, including the recent incident. After knowing about it, he nodded.


    He said these things, in addition to some outsiders know, there are some outsiders do not know.


    "Shishuzu means to take you to the Holy Land in the temple when you have a chance. He said that maybe you will have a way to recover the destroyed spiritual pulse." When the host said this, his wise eyes fell on him with expectation and hope in his eyes.


    If the destroyed spiritual pulse can be restored, then their ten thousand Buddhists will have a future.


    Just, can people in front of you really do that? After all, no one has ever heard of a way to restore the holy land.


    Tang Ning listened, touched his head, and said, "maybe I have a way to repair the spiritual pulse of human body, but I have not tried and don''t know about it in this holy land."


    After hearing this, the host said, "it''s OK. The master said that if you practice in the temple for a period of time, the Holy Land''s spiritual pulse has been damaged for many years, and he is not in a hurry for this moment and a half."


    "Well, I know. In this case, I''ll live in this temple for a while and have a look! I don''t think there is much incense in the temple. I have to find a way. " She began to think about how to help the ten thousand Buddha Temple?


    The host chatted with him for a while, and the more he chatted, the more relaxed he felt that if Downing''s words, maybe, maybe he could really do it.


    After sitting here for a while, the host went back first. Not long after he left, Tang Ning saw that qimufeng had not come back, so he went out of the courtyard to find something to fill his stomach.


    Unexpectedly, when I got to a pavilion outside, I saw that qimufeng was coming with a food box in his hand.


    "Master? Are you finished? " When he saw him, he couldn''t help calling. He quickly stepped forward and said, "I''ve brought you some food. The scenery here is not bad. Can the master want to eat here?"


    "No problem." Tang Ning answered, went to the pavilion and sat down. Seeing that two steamed bread and a bowl of millet porridge and a small dish of pickled vegetables were put out in the food box, he asked, "have you eaten?"


    "Yes, master. The food in the temple is a little poor. I went to the kitchen to look around. The monks in the kitchen were sighing, saying that if we go on like this, people in the temple will not be able to eat any more." With that, he handed the chopsticks to Tang Mufeng.


    "No food? It can''t be true? Don''t you hear that there are still pilgrims who come to add perfume oil once in a while? " Tang Ning took the chopsticks, took a sip of millet porridge, and ate some pickled vegetables, and then took a bite of steamed bread.


    "There are so many pilgrims, but the expenses in this temple are also large. Think about it, so many disciples have to eat and drink every day. Besides, they have no income, and they don''t know how to make money. It''s normal that they can''t afford to eat because they don''t have income and they don''t know how to make money." Qi Mu Feng shook his head and said.


    He felt that the monks in the temple had nothing to do except to go to pray for alms, but what could they achieve?


    Tang Ning listened. He ate the steamed bread and took a mouthful of porridge. When he finished eating, he saw that there was still a steamed bread left. He put it back and said, "take the food box back and accompany me around for a while. First, get familiar with the place in the temple."

 Chapter 955

    "Good!" Praying for the wind, they carried the food box back to the pavilion. Soon after, they came back to the pavilion. They walked around the temple and became familiar with various places in the temple.


    Maybe it''s because of the explanation from the above that people in the temple also know that such a young monk and a young man in red have come to the temple. Therefore, apart from being curious about them and secretly looking at them, they don''t dare to go up and talk to them.


    In addition, the abbot and the abbot sent a message, so in addition to some forbidden areas that they told them they couldn''t go to, they wandered around the temple, and no one said more.


    They turned around and saw that some monks were walking back to the mountain with axes in their hands. Tang Ning was not slow to follow them. The monks in front of them hesitated when they saw the young monks following. One of them asked, "master Tang, where are you going?"


    When they saw the little monk, the disciples in the temple should respect him as master Tang. Although they thought it was strange that he was a five-year-old boy, they could only listen to their repeated explanations.


    What''s more, it''s said that some senior brothers were saved by master Tang. He was in their Wanfo temple. It''s not too bad to respect master Tang.


    "If you have nothing to do, get familiar with the temple. Where are you going? I''ll follow you. " Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Don''t you want to go back to the mountain to burn more firewood The monk asked, see his smile is very cute, some nervous heart also eased down.


    Tang Shi, it seems, is a five-year-old child, but also a very beautiful and lovely child. They don''t have to be too nervous.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." She said with a smile, in fact, she wanted to see if there was any game in the back mountain. If so, she could add food to herself occasionally.


    "Well, Mr. Tang, come along! It''s just that the road is not very easy. Be careful. " The monk said with a smile and walked in front of him to let them follow.


    Tang Ning answered and walked beside them. He saw that the shoes on the monks'' feet were all broken, showing one or two toes. The clothes on their bodies looked like they were sewn and sewn again. It seems that, as qimufeng said, the monks in this temple have a hard time.


    Pray for the wind to follow behind, don''t ask him to know, the master who wants to see them cut down trees or something? I want to see if there is any game for a change.


    He laughed and followed quietly without saying anything.


    Tang Ning followed them. When they came to a forest in the back mountain, she saw several monks talking and began to chop down trees with axes. She found a place to sit down and look around with her eyes.


    A gust of breeze blew, and a faint fragrance came into her nose. She picked up her eyebrows, stood up and smelled it everywhere. Finally, her eyes fell on a big tree that had been cut down, and immediately walked over.


    The monk, who dragged the tree to one side, saw that the little man came up to smell it, and then looked at the big tree. He couldn''t help asking, "master Tang, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Ning patted down the big tree with one hand and couldn''t help asking, "is this tree used for fire after you cut it down?"

 Chapter 956

    Hearing this, the monks were stunned for a moment, and they didn''t know what he meant. They nodded and honestly responded: "yes! They''re all firewood when they''re cut down and dried in the sun. "


    Their Wanfo temple covers a large area with a large forest, so they usually cut firewood on this mountain. What''s wrong?


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, way: "you pick this kind of tree to chop! But don''t use it as firewood. Put it up first. I can use it. "


    "Master Tang, how many trees do you want?" He was surprised to hear that he wanted them to cut down the tree. He didn''t know what he wanted the tree to do?


    Downing thought for a moment, "well, cut ten trees first."


    "Good." It''s just ten trees. It doesn''t take much time. The monk responded and asked the others to pick the kind of tree that Tang Shi wanted to cut.


    "You go down the mountain, go..." Tang Ning told the praying wind around him and asked him to go down the mountain.


    After listening, he nodded his head, looked at the big trees on the ground, and then turned to leave.


    Tang Ning looked at the monks who had cut down trees. They were all just the strength of spiritual masters. She could not help thinking that the old monk said that since the holy land was cut off, there were not many disciples in the temple who built foundations, and there were few in the golden elixir realm.


    Such a large Buddhist sect, if there is no powerful person to sit down, I''m afraid it will not be able to hold such a large area.


    Tang Ning sat at a big tree and watched them cutting down the tree. He saw that they were chopping with axes in their hands. Their solid strength was obviously spiritual. But every big tree that was difficult for one person to embrace, they had to chop more than ten or twenty axes before they could cut it off. It was hard and hard.


    At leisure anyway, she stepped forward and cried, "do you want me to help you?"


    "No, No The monks quickly waved their hands and said, how dare you ask him to help cut down trees.


    "But I think you are all very tired. Why don''t you take a rest and I''ll help you chop it off?" She said with a smile and came to a monk''s side.


    The monk laughed and said, "master Tang, this is a rough and heavy work. We can just come here. It''s OK. You can have a rest. We can cut it before dark."


    Hearing this, Downing laughed: "but I think you''re cutting hard! Why do you want to cut a big tree with ten or twenty axes? Not tired? "


    Listening to this, several people were stunned and said: "one axe will be cut off? It''s impossible. We all use spiritual power. We have to chop more than ten or twenty axes to break them. Moreover, these trees are old trees that have been growing for many years. The bark is thick and the tree body is hard. It''s not easy to cut down. "


    "Is it? I''ll try. " She held out her hand and said, "lend me your axe."


    "This axe also weighs more than ten jin. You..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that he had already taken the axe in his hand. At this time, he remembered that the master Tang seemed to have built a foundation, and the axe weighing more than ten kilograms was nothing.


    "It''s not very heavy either." Tang Ning took the axe and looked at the monk beside him with a smile: "you back away a little bit."


    The monk retreated a few steps, and saw his little figure carrying an axe bigger than him. He raised his hand to lift the axe and then cut it down. They only heard that moment, as if there was a sharp wind passing by. The next moment, a click came out. The axe fell on the tree pole and made a smooth mark on the axe

 Chapter 957

    The big tree tilts, leaves rub between the rustle sound, the whole tree slowly fell down.


    "Bang!"


    Seeing that the big tree that one person could not hold was cut off with an axe. Several monks in the kitchen were all dumbfounded. Why could he cut the big tree with one axe? But they have to chop more than ten or twenty axes to cut them off? Is it because he was a foundation builder?


    Tang Ning didn''t look back and knew what they were thinking. She turned the axe in her hand and looked at the fallen tree. Her tender voice said slowly: "although I''m a foundation builder, I just cut a tree. I don''t need to use the strength of building foundation to chop. It''s enough to use a little spiritual power."


    Said, she turned to look at several people with silly eyes, smiling and asked: "you see, is it very easy?"


    Several monks in the kitchen looked at the little child in front of him, and saw that his smiling eyebrows and eyes were bent like crescent moon, and they couldn''t help but come back to God. Several people looked at each other, put down the axe in their hands, put their hands together and saluted the little monk in front of them.


    "Amitabha, please teach us from Mr. Tang." As they spoke, they were nervous. I wonder if Mr. Tang would like to teach them?


    "Yes."


    Tang Ning nodded his head with a smile, raised his axe and said, "frankly speaking, it''s four or two kilograms. I think you''ve been lifting the aura of spiritual power all over the body, and have been keeping it all the time. If you are like you, the spiritual power consumption is too large, and the spiritual power is not concentrated. When the axe is cut down, there is not much spirit breath left that really falls on the edge of the axe ¡£¡±


    "If you want to cut down a big tree with an axe, you should do this. When you lift the axe, you should condense the aura of spiritual power at the edge of the axe blade when you lift the axe. You don''t need to be strong enough to chop down the big tree with one axe. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    As she spoke, she handed the axe back to the disciple on the other side and motioned him to go and try.


    The disciple took the axe that he handed over, grasped the handle of the axe, took a deep breath and went forward. According to what Tang Shigang said, he raised the axe in his hand, injected spiritual power into it, and waved it down. However, just as his axe fell, there was a young voice calling for a halt.


    "Stop!"


    Tang Ning''s words said that the monk''s axe had been slashed, but this axe did not cut the big tree, just stuck the axe in the tree.


    "Master Tang?" The monk looked back at him and didn''t know why he stopped?


    Downing glanced at the ax stuck in the tree and said, "strength is not good. You use brute force, and the aura of spiritual power is not condensed on the edge of the axe."


    "Then, what does the monk do?" He asked nervously. Clearly he had done what Tang Shi said. How could it be different from him?


    "Try again and feel your spiritual breath walking first." Tang Ning said, looking at the side of a few people: "you are the same, first try to feel the spirit of the body breath of walking."


    "Yes."


    They looked at each other and did as he said. However, in addition to doing rough work, cutting firewood and cooking, the monks in these kitchens have put down a lot of practice. Now let them try to walk with the spirit power breath again. For a time, they feel very strange one by one.


    After all, in this life, they have advanced hopelessly, and have no practice in ordinary days.

 Chapter 958

    Because of the destruction of the holy land, the aura of the ten thousand Buddhists in the temple is also very weak, which is not suitable for cultivation. Because of this, some disciples gradually return to the secular world and go down the mountain, and those who stay on the mountain have no place to go and have no ambition. They are also honest people who are not good at communicating with others.


    The Buddhists are very kind to them, and they have never thought of returning to the secular world since they joined the Buddhist sect. Therefore, knowing that spiritual power is scarce and resources are scarce, they can not cultivate to build a foundation. They also give up their practice. They carry water, cut firewood, cook and read Scriptures every day.


    This day is ordinary and ordinary, but it is also steady and peaceful. However, the situation in the temple is getting worse and worse. They are also worried that once the ten thousand Buddhists are gone, they will lose the family that raised them.


    With Tang Ning at the side of the guidance, several kitchen monks also learn seriously, after more than a dozen failures, Tang Ning asked him to try again: "you try again, just do as you said."


    "Good."


    The monk took a deep breath, calmed down and focused on the big tree in front of him. He shook the axe in his handshake, condensed a spirit breath, and guided the spirit breath to the axe blade. He raised the axe and chopped down the tree with the strength of the axe.


    "Drink


    With a big drink, the axe in his hand fell in response to the sound. Faintly, only a sharp sound of air flow was heard. The smooth cut was slightly inclined, but the whole tree was cut down.


    "Click!"


    When the sound of breaking came out, the tree fell to one side and fell down slowly. It made a loud bang, splashing many fallen leaves on the ground. At the same time, the shocked monks woke up.


    "Down, down!"


    "Hiss! It''s cut off! "


    "It''s really just an axe!"


    Listening to the words of those people, the great monk holding the axe was also in a daze. After being stunned, he looked back at Tang Ning happily and excitedly: "master Tang, master Tang, I really cut the big tree with one axe! I have done it


    It''s a big tree that one can''t embrace. It''s a tree that has been growing for decades or even hundreds of years. It absorbs the aura of the Holy Spirit in the past. These trees are full of aura. Even if it''s the peak of the spirit Master, it can''t be cut off with an axe. Now, he has done it!


    With a smile on his brow and eyes, Tang Ning said, "I say it''s not difficult, right? Look, that''s how it''s done. "


    "Thank you very much for teaching me. Thank you very much The big monk was excited, and he quickly said thanks.


    Tang Ning nodded and looked at the other monks who were eager to try. He said with a smile, "you can try too!"


    "Yes Hearing Tang Shi''s words, they quickly responded, and each came to a big tree to try.


    It is not easy for everyone to succeed. Several other monks also tried for a while before they gradually grasped the key points. After they grasped the key points, they would chop down trees with one wave of an axe. After a while, dozens of big trees were cut down around them, and they didn''t feel tired.


    "Let these trees go first, but if you cut down trees later, don''t choose this kind of firewood. It''s Green Sandalwood. It''s too wasteful to burn them as firewood." Downing told them to pick the tree when they cut it.

 Chapter 959

    "Yes To Tang Shi''s words, they listened to him.


    "Master Tang, what can the Green Sandalwood do? Is it of any use? " The big monk asked and looked at the trees they had cut down. It turned out that these big trees with a faint smell of firewood were actually trees called Green Sandalwood.


    With a mysterious smile, Tang Ning said, "it can be used to improve the economic problems in the temple, and it can also be used to make a reputation. Later, you will know."


    She waved her hand and said, "it''s getting late. Don''t chop it too late. Go back earlier." Then he turned and walked back.


    Several kitchen monks watched him leave, but they were not willing to go back now. They got together and said, "let''s cut five more trees one by one." They want to practice again, no one else, because this feeling is really good.


    After going back, Tang Ning went to the kitchen and ate something casually. After returning to the room, he took out some dried meat from the space and ate another fruit. After eating another fruit, he bound the border in the hospital, and then mixed the medicine in the room.


    In the early morning of the next morning, thinking that she had been assigned some work, she took a broom to sweep the floor in front of her after eating a steamed bun in the early morning. When it was near noon, she swept all the leaves around her. She put the broom on her shoulder and began to hum a tune to go to the back mountain to play game. However, when she passed the hall in front of her, many disciples gathered around and said something Yes.


    As soon as I heard it, the voice of the disciples lowered.


    "The benefactor is kneeling and kowtowing, which seems to be asking for something."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning followed the eyes of his disciples. From a distance, he saw a woman in her thirties kneeling and kowtowing to the direction of the hall. She was dressed in a simple dress and had only a hairpin on her head. Her face was beautiful, but she was haggard, and her eyebrows were tightly locked. It seemed that she could not change her sorrow.


    Although she is simple and elegant, she has a noble spirit when she stands up and kneels down and kowtows. Obviously, she is not an ordinary country woman.


    "I don''t think it''s been a long time since anyone went to the mountain to worship Buddha? How can anyone else kneel down and kowtow in a grand ceremony? "


    The young voice came out with curiosity. The monks who were listening to the words in front of them were startled. They quickly turned back to see the exquisite and excellent little man with a broom on his shoulder, blinking a pair of curious and clear beautiful eyes staring at them.


    "Amitabha, I''ve met master Tang."


    The disciples quickly saluted him. They were talking just now. No one noticed that there was a master Tang standing behind them. But, isn''t it too fierce to carry a broom?


    Thinking about it, the monks could not help looking at the children''s body. They saw such a delicate and lovely little monk standing there, carrying a broom on his small shoulder. His posture was casual and natural, as if what he was carrying was not sweeping the floor, but a weapon. It looked like he was cute and cute.


    However, they know that this seemingly cute and lovely little monk is a monk at the top of the foundation. His strength is very strong. In addition, the abbot has told him that he should not be disrespectful and presumptuous. Therefore, in front of him, one by one stands at a distance.


    "Do you know the benefactor? Is she an old pilgrim in the temple Donning asked curiously.

 Chapter 960

    The monks shook their heads and said, "I don''t know it. I look at my face. I''ve never been here before." After all, the number of Buddhists has gradually decreased over the years, and they can still recognize the Pilgrims who come here occasionally.


    "Have you ever been a pilgrim? What do you ask for when you kneel and kowtow She said curiously, also do not know what thought of, black eyes a turn, eyebrow a bend, smile of the way: "I go to see."


    Seeing Tang Shi go to the front, the monks looked at each other, but they did not dare to go to see the excitement. Instead, they scattered.


    After entering the hall, she knelt down on the futon and knocked her head on the ground, sobbing for a long time.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, why do you cry?" The abbot, who was chanting sutras and meditating, asked the woman in a slow voice.


    The woman cried for a while, then raised her head when she heard the sound. Her face was covered with tears, and her eyebrows were filled with sorrow and sadness. She looked at the abbot silently and wept.


    The abbot did not speak, he looked at her quietly, until, after a long time, he heard her voice with weeping.


    "Master, my child is missing. How can I find him..."


    "I don''t know if he''s still alive?"


    "I don''t know where he is now?"


    "I don''t know if he''s afraid and helpless?"


    "Do you have clothes to wear and food to eat?"


    "Is there anyone to protect you? Is everything safe... "


    The abbot listened quietly. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a small figure sitting on the side of the hall.


    The woman''s voice choked with endless sadness, tears fell silent, as if just want to pour out the heart of sadness, heart missing and worry.


    "He was only two years old when he was lost. He didn''t know anything. I searched for him for three years. When I met the Buddha, I went into the temple. I wanted to be good and help people. I only wanted to accumulate more fortune. My son could grow up safely. I only hope that a kind-hearted person can help him in his time of crisis. I only hope that in the future, mother and son can be reunited one day."


    "Amitabha."


    The abbot sighed a little and read a Buddha''s salute in a slow voice. He looked at the woman who was in tears and said, "benefactor, you are destined to come to Wanfo temple. You may as well ask for a sign. Maybe the Buddha can guide you one or two."


    Hearing this, the woman looked up at the solemn Golden Buddha statue in front of her and asked, "Buddha, can you tell me if my son is still alive? Where is my son now? "


    "If you don''t try, how can you know that Buddha can''t tell you?"


    The tender voice spread out, only to see that Tang Ning did not know when he had entered the hall, handed the signer to the woman, delicate pink face with serious, beautiful eyes with a touch of smart smile.


    The woman looked at the child in front of her eyes, and she couldn''t help being dazed. If her son was in front of her, she should be as big as the little monk in front of her?


    Three years later, two-year-old children grow to five years old, do not know what kind of change? Now in front of her, can she recognize it?


    "Here, here you are." Downing handed the sign again and looked at her with a smile.


    The woman reached for it involuntarily. When the signer was in her hand, her eyes narrowed slightly, her eyelashes trembled gently, and a trace of tears dripped silently: "I''m afraid, I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 961

    She was afraid that her son was no longer in the lottery. She was afraid that the swaying sign was a sign. She was afraid to hear any bad news


    "You are the ten thousand Buddha Temple on your knees. Maybe the Buddha will tell you where your son is, for the sake of your sincerity." Tang Ning said with a smile. Her beautiful eyes turned and a sly look crossed her. She said, "however, when you shake your signature, you must report your son''s time."


    The woman listened to this, and then looked at the young monk''s smart appearance. Her heart moved and she nodded: "OK, I''ll shake my hand. If the Buddha can really guide me and find my son, I''ll kneel down and knock down on tens of thousands of Buddhists and donate half of my family property as sesame oil money!"


    The abbot was stunned and could not help looking at the little monk on the other side. He saw a pair of beautiful eyes bent into crescent teeth on the small face carved with powder and jade. Seeing him, he also winked at him, which made him feel a little bit touched.


    Among the Buddhists, there are few people with that ability. Even if he is the abbot in charge of the temple, he can only be regarded as a superficial understanding of the divination of Ziwei''s faces and faces. Now


    Tang Ning retreated to one side. In the hall, the woman whispered her request, just as she had asked. After saying the eight characters of her son''s hour, the woman shook her hand.


    When a bamboo stick was shaken down on the ground, the woman stopped shaking the bamboo stick and looked at the sign on the ground, but she didn''t dare to pick it up.


    When the woman shook the bamboo stick, Tang Ning''s hand behind her had quietly pressed the time she said. At the moment when the bamboo stick fell to the ground, she frowned slightly, and then gently raised it.


    She took a look at the bamboo stick on the ground, walked forward, stretched out her tender claws and picked up the one on the ground.


    The abbot looked at this scene, his heart slightly raised and whispered: "Amitabha." Just as he was about to get up and untie the woman''s signature, he heard the tender voice of Downing.


    "Congratulations, ma''am. You signed one." Tang Ning said with a smile, holding the autograph in his small hand, and having a model, he said: "I read the signature carefully, let me untie the signature for you!"


    When the woman heard this, she looked at him in a daze. In her opinion, the little monk in front of her was just a five-year-old boy. What sign did he understand?


    Just thinking about it, I heard the voice of the little monk.


    "He was originally a noble son of the royal family. However, he was exiled in a foreign land. If you ask where to find the Pearl, you need to go to the southwest." Tang Ning said in a slow voice, looked at her and said with a smile: "madam, your son is still alive. Moreover, if you want to find him, the Buddha asks you to go to the low place in the southwest direction, and you can find it naturally."


    Hearing this, the woman was excited, crying and laughing: "Little Master said my son is still alive? And if you just go south-west, you can find him? What is the solution to this low place? I haven''t seen him for three years. Now he''s five years old. I''m afraid I can''t recognize him in the street, so I''ll miss him... "


    Over there, after hearing Tang Ning''s words, the Abbot''s eyelids jumped and murmured Amitabha. Then he closed his eyes and lowered his head slightly.


    He has been in the temple for so many years. He never knew that there was such a signature Actually, it points to the southwest. If you can''t find

 Chapter 962

    Heart helpless a sigh. He didn''t know what Tang Shi wanted? If you can''t find someone, how can you deal with yourself?


    How did Tang Ning know that the abbot was worried there? At this time, she was looking at the woman with a smile and said, "go low in the southwest direction. That should be the direction to the city. Go there and look for it! As for your fear of not recognizing your son and being born missing, this is even easier


    Is it easy? The abbot looked up at him and sighed silently. Where is it easy? Even those who are proficient in the art of five elements and eight trigrams dare not say simple words.


    The woman was excited and asked, "please give me some advice."


    People who have always prayed to God and worshipped Buddha are desperate to find a comfort in their hearts. Now when they hear such good news, whether it is true or not, women have already believed in ninety-nine percent.


    The abbot didn''t dare to speak, and worried that Tang Ning would be disorderly. It was not right to open his mouth or not to open his mouth. Therefore, he had to stare a little, so that he would not go too far. At the same time, he also wanted to know how he was going to fulfill what he said?


    Tang Ning looked at the woman with a smile and asked, "do you remember what you said before in front of the Buddha?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment and nodded: "naturally, I remember that as long as I can find my son, I will kneel down and knock on the gate of Ten Thousand Buddhas to fulfill my vow, and also donate half of my family property to add as sesame oil."


    "Good." Tang Ning nodded with satisfaction, took off one of her hair, and asked her to stretch out her hand, cut her palm and let the blood dye the hair. Then she tied the hair on the woman''s tail finger and wrapped it again and again. Finally, she held out her hand, and a trace of Buddha light and holy power was gathered on the upper face. Then she let go of her hand and stepped back.


    "That will do."


    She looked at the woman''s finger with satisfaction and said, "this little finger originally represents children. Now I use your hair and the blood in your palm to make a method. Tie this hair to your little finger. You should be careful not to remove it. Go down the mountain and go to the southwest to find it. This hair will help you."


    Listening to this, the woman worshipped the little monk in front of her: "thank you very much, little master." She stood up and saluted the abbot, and then she went down the mountain.


    At this time, the abbot was speechless. He had a lot of questions, but he didn''t know where to start. All he knew was that there was a faint light of Buddha''s holy power on the woman''s finger


    "Xiao Tang, this benefactor, is it really signed?" The abbot couldn''t help asking, looking at the bamboo stick he was holding in his hand.


    He was curious, what kind of signature would the woman ask for?


    Hearing what he said, Downing laughed and looked at the abbot who came by and handed him the bamboo stick in his hand: "she asked for a signature."


    The abbot was stunned. He took the bamboo stick and saw it. He really signed it. In fact, as long as he read the strange signature, he knew that his solution was nonsense. However, he did not expect that in the end, he used the holy power of Buddha light. It was not easy for him to cultivate a thread of Buddha light holy power, but he gave it out so easily. It''s really


    "It''s not only the signing, but also the fate of her children. According to the original track, she can only see her son again before the end of her life. However, there is no absolute truth in the world. Who let her just meet me?"

 Chapter 963

    As soon as her voice fell, there was a smart and cunning light in her beautiful eyes: "meeting is fate. What''s more, if she is not sincere and kind, she won''t have such a good fortune. Therefore, it''s good to do good deeds and accumulate virtues. We need to know that it''s not reported from time to time, but it''s not the time."


    Hearing this, the abbot was shocked. Although downing is only a few simple words, but let him know that he has the ability to change fortune and fortune.


    A person who could not have been found in this life could get a blessing by changing his hand. With such skill and ability, others can understand why the master said that the vitality of their ten thousand Buddha Temple lies in him.


    "Amitabha, good and good." The abbot saluted him. It was the first time that he saw a person like him.


    However, he still had doubts in his heart and asked, "Xiao Tang, it''s not easy to cultivate Buddha''s light and holy power. Is it proper for you to separate them like this?" It''s not that he doesn''t give up, but he thinks that as the abbot in charge of the temple, the power of the Buddha light that he has cultivated and condensed is just like the light of the fire. Is it really appropriate for him to distribute it like this?


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "it''s proper to be proper. Buddha''s holy power is the origin of merit and virtue. How can it be improper to give this merit to help others? What''s more, as the saying goes, the Buddha''s light and holy power is also the same


    She said with a smile, "I''m hungry! Host, I''ll go to dinner first As soon as the sound fell, the steps went out briskly.


    Listening to his words, the abbot was unable to laugh or cry. How can this Buddha light holy power be compared with that money? It''s quite a comparison. However, this is more than young people, children''s temperament, can say such words is not surprising.


    Although the strength is outstanding, the ability is very strong, but this disposition is really too casual.


    The monks around the hall didn''t know. They only knew that the woman who was kneeling and knocking was crying, but she was crying and laughing when she left. However, they didn''t dare to ask the abbot what was the matter with the woman?


    However, Tang Ning came to the kitchen for dinner. When several monks in the kitchen saw him, they grinned and said, "master Tang!"


    "Master Tang, we are ready for your meal. I thought we would send it to you in a moment."


    "Master Tang, today we have tofu, cabbage and wild vegetable soup."


    "Master Tang, did you sweep the floor today? Shall we help? "


    "Master Tang..."


    Looking at the enthusiastic attitude of several people in the kitchen towards Tang Shina, other monks could not help but feel their heads, which was strange. What happened to the people in the kitchen? How do you laugh like a fool? When are you so good with master Tang?


    Tang Ning said hello to them with a smile. After dinner and a bowl of soup, she went to the back mountain for a walk. Taking advantage of this point, the monks in the temple were either eating or resting. She turned around in the back mountain and only caught a hare for tooth sacrifice.


    She looked for a corner, put the rabbit on the fire and roasted it. She told Xiaohei, who was letting out the wind: "keep a close eye on it. If you see a monk coming, please remind me, so as not to be caught by them."


    "Dumb! Dumb! Don Tang, I want a hind leg Cried Little Black, a pair of black eyes staring at the rabbit in her hands.


    "No problem!" Downing laughed, and then a voice came.

 Chapter 964

    "Amitabha."


    The monk''s voice, as if to smell the meat flavor, the voice with a trace of helplessness.


    As soon as Xiao Hei heard the voice and saw the man coming this way, he flapped his wings and flew to Downing. He fell on her shoulder and whispered, "it''s an old monk."


    Donning rolled her eyes. She knew it was an old monk. Do you still use it?


    Before meeting, the fire was still burning, the rabbit was half ripe, and the footstep came here again. She could only stand up and look at the empty monk who came.


    "Master Liaokong, can I help you?"


    Although he asked her to call him empty, but after all, her age was there. She felt that the master still had to be respected. Respecting the old and loving the young is always a Chinese virtue, isn''t it?


    "Master Tang." He saluted Tang Ning. His eyes fell on the roast rabbit in his hand. After hesitation, he still said, "there is no killing among Buddhists, master Tang..."


    "I won''t be killed under the tree." Tang Ning lied and didn''t make a draft. He said solemnly: "I used to think that waiting for a rabbit to wait for a rabbit is an idiom, a legend. I didn''t expect a rabbit to bump into a tree stump so foolishly."


    She raised the half baked rabbit in her hand and said, "this is what I sent to the door. I don''t eat for nothing, so I''ll roast it."


    The empty mouth corner slightly draws, this word credibility is really not high. But he is not a Buddhist. He can''t bear to be vegetarian and abstain from meat at his age.


    Forget it, he just opened one eye, closed one eye!


    "Cough!"


    He coughed softly and said, "master Tang, it''s like this. The disciples in the kitchen told the poor monk about the Green Sandalwood and asked them to put it away first. But I don''t know what the master Tang is going to do with it?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning turned his eyebrows and eyes, went back to the fire and sat down. He turned over the hare in his hand and said, "it''s this thing. I''d like to tell you again when qimufeng comes back. But since you ask about it, it''s OK to tell you now."


    Sitting by the fire, she looked at Kong and said, "master Liaokong, come and sit down! It''s a long story. "


    Smell speech, the space hesitated next, looked at the rabbit that he was baking, eyelids jumped, but still stepped forward, sat down in the side of the tree stump.


    This Tang Shi always has his own way of doing things, but if people can see him and him around the fire watching him roast Rabbits


    Thinking of this, he could not help but look around.


    This is the back mountain, and there are few people here. On weekdays, except for the disciples who cut firewood, no one will come here. In addition, the disciples are eating and resting at this time.


    He looked at Tang Shi, who was baking hare, waiting for him to elaborate.


    "The Green Sandalwood itself is beneficial to the human body. It has a unique sandalwood smell, which can calm people''s mind and calm Qi. It also has the function of dispelling evil spirits. Although the effect is not as good as that of red sandalwood, it is also a rare sandalwood."


    She laughed, turning over the hare on her hands, and said, "I see that there are few Pilgrims in the temple, and there are not many people who pay for the fragrance and oil. There are many disciples in the temple, and the expenses are also large. Even if it''s green vegetables and tofu every day, it''s estimated that even if you eat them for a long time, you don''t even have to eat them. Go to almsgiving! I don''t think it''s a waste of resources to keep such a large treasure mountain, but you don''t know how to use it, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 965

    "Take the Green Sandalwood as an example. It is a good thing in itself, and it can bring a lot of income to the Buddhists. So when I found out that there were these Green Sandalwood in Houshan, I asked them to cut some and put them aside first. You know, these green sandalwood wood can not only improve the life of the temple, but also bring a good reputation to the Wanfo temple."


    "I asked qimufeng to go down the mountain to do this. When the time comes, we will make the Green Sandalwood into small items, and we will not sell them. Instead, we will donate a certain amount of incense and oil to send a small item made of Green Sandalwood."


    Hearing this, he looked at Tang Shi who had torn off a piece of hind leg and gave it to crow. Seeing that he was eating meat, he asked: "master Tang said that the Green Sandalwood is not as good as red sandalwood in preventing evil spirits. Even if the sandalwood has the effect of calming the heart and calming Qi, it is not very big. The pilgrims may not be very interested in this sandalwood wood. Even if they give it away, they are afraid it is..."


    For the rich and powerful people, which has nothing good in them? Although sandalwood is a kind of sandalwood, it is not so precious. How can those pilgrims who come to worship Buddha look up to the small things made of it?


    Tang Ning chewed the rabbit meat, and thought that the rabbit meat was hard and fishy. Even if she added seasoning, it was not as delicious as the fresh and tender spirit animal meat. Unfortunately, she did not see any spirit animals here.


    After swallowing the meat in her mouth, she said, "so I''ll teach you to carve a kind of rune, and things will naturally become different."


    The empty listen, micro Zheng. Engraved pattern? The art of talisman has always been painted on the rune paper with cinnabar. How can it be engraved on wood? If it is engraved on wood, how can the aura of spiritual power be condensed to make the rune effective?


    He wanted to ask, but he saw that Tang Shi was struggling to bite the rabbit meat there, and his mouth was full of oil. When he got to his mouth, he still swallowed it back.


    Just let him eat well! As for this matter, since Mr. Tang has made arrangements, I believe that they will know what happened.


    "Yes, no, no, uncle Kong!"


    A startled voice came with a stuttering sound, which made the monk who had been sitting watching Tang Shi eat meat tremble. He stood up instinctively and looked at the disciple who was staring at them.


    "What''s the matter?" The hollow servant wrote a word of Amitabha and asked with self calmness.


    Under the heart is bitter smile, Tang Shi is eating meat, he is watching, this does not know the person thought he also has a share!


    "Master, uncle, I''m looking for you." The disciple said, smelling the smell of the barbecue, looking at the Tangshi who was full of oil, he quickly closed his eyes and read: "Amitabha."


    "Master Tang, the poor monk will go first." Empty said a, saluted him, quickly motioned that disciple to leave with him.


    Tang Ning bit the meat, small mouth to eat bulgy, like a small squirrel with a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the monk in a hurry to leave, also did not say what to continue to eat meat, eat to the left behind a rabbit head to small black, said: "this is for you, next time don''t catch rabbits, rabbit meat is not delicious, grab some tender to roast."


    Seeing that she wiped her mouth to put out the fire and was ready to leave, she also flapped her wings and followed: "next time, I''ll find out if there are wild boars and so on, which is more delicious."

 Chapter 966

    Tang Ning went to the yard, ready to go back to have a rest and then continue to sweep the floor. Unexpectedly, before he arrived at the yard, he saw that the red clothes hair praying wind had come back.


    "Master!"


    "Master, the matter has been done, and then they will come up and carry the wood back. In most half a month, they will be able to send everything up the mountain."


    "Well, you can follow up on this and tell me when the things are sent up the mountain." She yawned and said, "I want to go back to sleep for a while. The wood is in the back mountain. You can find some monks to help you!"


    "Good!" Qimufeng answered and watched him return to the hospital first. Then he left quickly and went to the monks for help.


    At noon the next day.


    The woman who knelt down and knocked at the ten thousand Buddhist temples, according to the sign, left the Buddhist gate and went all the way to the southwest. She always stopped to look at a child of the same age.


    At noon, she came to the city. There were so many people in the busy street, both adults and children. Her eyes looked at the children playing in the street and looked at the hair tied on her tail finger.


    The little monk said that if she met her son, the hair would prompt her. However, along the way, there was no change in the hair. It was quietly wrapped around her tail finger, and there was no movement.


    "You need to go to the lower part of the southwest..."


    Southwest lowlands?


    The woman whispered softly. After entering the city, looking at the bustling street view, she walked to the southwest Street.


    On the first day, she searched the city for a long time without a clue. After looking for her son for three years, she didn''t expect to find her son in this city. After all, before she went to nawanfo temple, she passed through here and stayed here for most of a month to look for it, but she didn''t find it. When she came here again, she felt that the chance of her son being here should not be high.


    The next day, she was also turning in the southwest of the city, looking for children of the same age in the street. No matter the beggars on the street or the children held by their parents, as long as they were of the same age, she would stop to have a look, but still found nothing.


    On the third day, there was still no clue.


    Until, on the fourth day, she thought that searching for the southwest direction was not necessarily in this city. Moreover, she had stayed here for half a month and couldn''t find it. Now she has been looking for three or four days, but there is no clue. Maybe her son is not in this place.


    So, at noon of the fourth day, after she bought some dry food to eat on the road, she was ready to leave, but she didn''t want to, in the busy street, a small figure quickly drilled through her side. At that moment, the hair of her tail finger, which had been unresponsive, was tightened at this moment, making her tail finger slightly painful.


    "Children..."


    After she was stunned, she suddenly came back to her mind. When she wanted to catch up with her, she saw people coming and going on the street, but the little figure did not know where to go.


    A fat man dressed in royal robes came panting. After he could not find the child who had stolen his things, he was angry and scolded: "damn thief! I''ll have to chop his hand if I catch him! " Words fall, see a shadow standing in front of him.

 Chapter 967

    The fat man was very angry when he was stealing something. Before meeting, there was a man standing ready to raise his head and scold him. But when he looked up, he saw that he was a beautiful woman in plain clothes and a delicate figure. His anger could not be stopped.


    "Hehe, what''s your advice, madam?"


    The fat man''s face showed a smile, a pair of small eyes staring at the beautiful woman with excellent appearance in front of him, and his eyes lit up slightly.


    The woman was simple and elegant, but she was delicate, and her eyebrows were filled with light sorrow. At this time, her beautiful eyes were full of tears, which seemed excited and surprised to see him. It really made his heart not help to be active.


    This is the first time that he was blocked by a beautiful woman. This feeling is really novel and exciting. It''s really exciting!


    His bright eyes revolved around the woman, thinking: does this beautiful woman like him? Do you want to go home with him? Think of this, can''t help but stand very fat belly, the face can not cover is satisfied.


    "Excuse me." The woman gently saluted and looked at the fat man in front of her. Her voice was hard to hide. She asked excitedly, "dare to ask this master, but a child stole your things just now?"


    "Yes, I heard a lot of new products coming from jinyuxuan. I wanted to go and have a look. However, there are too many people in the street today. A child came to me and ran away with the bag of heaven and earth on my waist. I''m really sorry if I could..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by the woman.


    "Master, can you see what the child looks like? What to wear? How old is it? " The woman''s heart couldn''t help asking.


    If you can ask for some clues, it may be more convenient to find them. After all, the city is so large that if you don''t have any clues, you may miss it. Just like today, if it''s not just


    Thinking that she was preparing to leave, this moment, her heart can not help but secretly happy.


    "The child is only four or five years old. He is so tall. He is small and thin, but he can run as fast as a monkey. He is not a beggar, but the clothes of ordinary children. If he does, I will..."


    The words did not finish, was interrupted again, let that fat man breath hold in the mouth, not up and down, very uncomfortable.


    "Do you know if such children are often stealing in this area? Do they have any groups? Where do they usually live? And... "


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    This time, the fat man saw that the beautiful woman in front of him asked not about him, but about the thief. He interrupted her and looked her up and down: "why do you always ask about the thief? Are you with them


    The woman shook her head. "If I am with them, why should I ask you?" She said, thought for a while, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said: "it''s just that my family''s baby has been stolen. I want to find it back, so I will ask."


    On hearing this, the fat man said: "so it is. However, don''t tell me that there are such a group of children who always steal things in this city. These children are not so old. Even if they are caught, some will pity them and give them a scold. But they are always stubborn. As for where to live! I don''t know that either


    Seeing that the woman was not aiming at him, she waved her hand and left, saying, "if I know, I must teach them a good lesson."

 Chapter 968

    The woman watched the man leave and thought of the child she had just hit. Her heart was aching.


    Is her child reduced to being a thief? How did he survive these years?


    Wipe away the sweat from the corners of her eyes, she pressed down the pain in her heart. This is not the time to be sad. She is going to find her child and take him home!


    Because of a clue, she went back to the Inn and sent a letter to the family members. She mobilized some people to come here. At the same time, she secretly inquired about the group of children who specialized in stealing


    After a few days, she finally grasped some clues. She was afraid that she would frighten the snake and the child would disappear again. Therefore, she did not dare to ask too much.


    In the evening of this day, an old man and his party came to the inn. After inquiring about it, the old man and a middle-aged man came to the upper room.


    When the door knocks, the woman in the room quickly steps forward to open the door. When she sees the two people outside, her eyes are red: "Dad, big brother!"


    "Yi''er, do you really have news? where? Did you find it? " The old man asked as soon as he saw his daughter.


    "Little sister, my father and I came to you as soon as we received your message. How about now? Where is the child? " The middle-aged man also asked.


    "Dad, big brother, let''s talk about it first." She wiped away her tears and asked them to come in and talk.


    When she went into the room, she poured a cup of tea for the two people, and at the same time she simply told them the story. Finally, she said, "I''ve been checking secretly these days. I''m thinking that it''s going to be dark. I went out to have a look, but I didn''t expect you to arrive."


    Hearing this, the old man breathed out his breath and sighed: "I''ve been looking for it for three years, but I didn''t expect to be here. Now that we''ve got a look, we''ll go with you. We''ve also brought some people here. Then we''ll let people stand around outside. Don''t let any of them run away!"


    "Father, Lin Shibo and their ancestral home are here. Since we are here, we might as well visit them first, and with the help of their power, we can kill them all." The middle-aged man said in a calm voice.


    Smell speech, the old man nodded: "that must I go over, like this! You and Yi''er will take people with you first, and I will go to the Lin''s house. Then you will send someone back to send the message. I will bring someone back to meet you later. "


    "Good." The middle-aged man answered and looked at his younger sister.


    "Yi''er, you and your elder brother take people to go first. Remember not to scare the snake, but to find out whether the child is there, so as not to disturb them but not find the child." The old man confessed, stood up and said, "I''ll go to Lin''s first."


    "Thank you, Dad." The woman said softly, looking at the father who came all the way in a hurry, and didn''t even have time to drink a glass of water.


    "My family says thank you." The old man waved, turned and went out first.


    "Little sister, let''s go now." The middle-aged man said, also stood up.


    "Big brother..." Seeing her family come to her side, at this moment, her heart could not help settling down. With their help, she thought, she would find her son.


    "Let''s walk and say, go." The middle-aged man patted her on the shoulder to show her the way.


    "Well." The woman answered, and then she went out of the inn with him and led the people behind him to the West Street.

 Chapter 969

    When they got to the West Street, the people behind them gradually dispersed and guarded several exits of the West Street respectively.


    As it was getting dark, the woman and the middle-aged man quietly came to a yard nearby: "big brother, this is the place. After I inquired for a few days, I finally found this yard. After nightfall, those children who were called out would come back here to rest."


    The woman said in a low voice. Looking at the yard, she lifted her heart tightly. Her hand gently touched the hair on her tail finger and said, "wait a minute. When the sky gets darker, we''ll go in and have a look."


    The middle-aged man looked around, slightly motioned, let her follow, the strong figure will go to the back of the yard around the past.


    The woman hesitated, followed by the past, two people around the yard, quietly sneak in, came to a big tree to hide.


    Just as the woman said, children came back, some four or five years old, some six or seven years old, and some eight or nine years old. When they entered the courtyard, they turned in all their belongings, and were searched and then called to the backyard.


    The two people on the tree could see everything in the courtyard clearly. Therefore, when they saw the children coming back one after another, they both held their breath and focused on the four or five-year-old child.


    The children in the hospital are not like beggars. Their clothes are clean, and they look like children of ordinary people. However, they look at the tree, but they don''t see the person they want.


    Even if the child was stolen when he was two years old, now he is five years old, his appearance should be somewhat similar, but at present, none of the four or five-year-old children looks similar.


    The middle-aged man looked at the woman and asked. The woman shook her head gently and continued to stare at the yard door.


    After a while, a few more children came in. When a four or five-year-old boy came in, the hair on the woman''s tail finger was pulled up again.


    Her heart excited, looking at the thin figure, but tears can not stop falling down.


    That''s her son!


    That''s her son!


    is as like as two peas, but he looks as though he is five years old. But he looks as thin as he has just turned four. Though his facial features are not yet long, his eyes are just like his father, and the little mouths that are still sipping...


    She tried to bear it and covered her mouth with her hand so as not to cry out. Finally she saw her son and finally found her son. The excitement in her heart made her want to run to the past and hold the thin figure in her arms.


    However, she can''t.


    There are so many children here. I''m afraid they were stolen and abducted like her son. She knows the pain of losing her son. Now she has the opportunity to find her son and hopes that these children can return to their parents and relatives.


    Some children came back again and again. When there were twenty or thirty children standing in the backyard, seven or eight big men came out of the yard. The two men on the edge were still playing with the whip in their hands. The children were shrinking their necks and their eyes looked frightened.


    "Old gauge, those who don''t harvest today will automatically come forward to receive three lashes, and we won''t have to eat dinner!"


    As soon as the words of the man in the middle fell, all the children bowed their heads and no one dared to come forward.


    "Deaf? Don''t you take off your clothes and come forward to receive punishment? "

 Chapter 970

    Xu Shi had often been punished in this way before. Some of the children sobbed and their small figure trembled, but they didn''t dare to listen. Eleven or twelve children reached out and took off their clothes and put them aside. They walked forward one by one with their bare bodies and shrunk their shoulders.


    They know that if they don''t listen, there will be more than three lashes.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man''s face was dark, while the woman covered her mouth. Among the children who took off their clothes, her son was also among them. Her thin figure was standing there with scars all over her body, which made her heart cut like a knife.


    These animals! Beast! How can they treat these children like this! Beast! A thousand dollar beast!


    When the two men came forward with a whip in their hands and were about to take it from the naked child, the woman couldn''t help it.


    "Beast!"


    A sharp drink with endless anger and resentment. When the figure swept out, the sword with cold light also attacked the man who held the whip. At the same time, she ran around because she was afraid of her son''s fear. She immediately took the naked son into her arms.


    Seeing his little sister rushed out, the middle-aged man immediately released a signal, and the next moment also swept down. As soon as the fierce sword spirit was attacked, he instantly took a man''s life.


    The moment the head flew out and the blood splashed down, the children screamed and ran, and he immediately called out: "children, don''t run around, we are here to save you!"


    He also worried that once these children ran out, they could not find them and would fall into the hands of others.


    It''s just, where do those kids listen to him? They didn''t know him and saw him kill. In panic, they just wanted to find a place to hide, so they ran around. Some even tried to get out of the door, but they were kicked back by the man at the door.


    "Little bunny! Run away! I''ll break your leg


    The gatekeeper scolded angrily, took up a wooden stick and knocked at the eight or nine year old child''s leg bone, but at this time, an old shrill voice came.


    "Dare you


    When the old man''s voice fell, a strong wind came out, and a palm beat the man holding the stick out.


    "Dad


    When the woman saw him, she was excited and happy. She ran over with the struggling child in her arms: "Dad, Dad, look, look, this is Xiaoyou, this is Xiaoyou! I finally found my son, I finally found... "


    As she said that, tears fell down. The child, who was still struggling to escape like a loach, fell silent after hearing her words. When she looked up, he saw that the man holding him was crying all the time, and the tears were dripping on his face.


    "Be careful!"


    The old man nodded happily and was about to speak when he saw a man with a sword. When he was about to push his daughter behind him, he met him.


    The middle-aged man who came in after kicking the door looked at the woman holding the child, and immediately waved. A line of guards who followed closely behind him quickly helped to control the scene. With the help of hands, after a while, dozens of men inside and outside the hospital were all under control, and those children were also protected by them without casualties.


    "Jingyi, are you ok? Is this Xiaoyou? " The middle-aged man came to her and asked, seeing that the child in her arms was not wearing clothes, he took out a cloak to put on for him.

 Chapter 971

    "It''s cold at night. Don''t let the child catch cold. Put it on first."


    He said it. Seeing her nodding her head with tears and laughter, he said to the guards, "they are all tied and brought back!"


    "You can go back to the family and ask if you can help them with their family affairs." The old man told his son.


    "Yes, father, don''t worry. I know that." The middle-aged man song''s eldest brother should say, toward the side of the middle-aged man, Lin Zhiyuan nodded.


    Their two families are close friends, and they are familiar with each other, especially Lin Zhiyuan, who lived in their home for a period of time when he was a child.


    "Uncle song, don''t worry, I will find their relatives. Even if I can''t find them, I will settle them down and take care of them first." Lin Zhiyuan opened his mouth and looked at Song Jingyi, who was holding the baby beside him. He said to the old man, "Uncle song, you and Jingyi should take Xiaoyou back first! My father is waiting for you at home


    "Well, then you''ll have to take care of it." The old man answered, and then he motioned his daughter to follow him.


    After watching them leave, the eldest son of the Song family patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t look. Everyone is gone. Deal with the things here first."


    Lin Zhiyuan gave a bitter smile and said, "if it wasn''t for you, I didn''t know that Jingyi was here."


    After talking for a while, they began to deal with the end of the matter


    On the other side, because the old man of the Lin family told them to go to live in the Lin family, the inn did not go again. They went directly to the Lin family. When the old man Lin, who had been waiting in the Lin family, saw that they were coming, he let the women and children settle down first.


    The Lin family is also interested in them. The old lady of the Lin family has sent several sets of children''s clothes, and has people prepare food and so on. When the children are ready to have a rest, everything will be discussed tomorrow.


    In the room, the little boy followed the little beast and looked at the woman in front of him with vigilance and vigilance. Because he was always beaten, had no food to eat, and was always bullied, he had to learn to steal and look at his face, so he understood what they said.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    He clearly has no mother, how can suddenly have a mother?


    "Xiaoyou, I''m my mother. Would you like my mother to hold you?" Song Jingyi looks like an injured animal guarding against her children, and her heart is aching.


    Seeing the child shrinking and retreating, her cloak fell down, revealing all the scars. She reached out her hand to touch his face with heartache: "do they often hit you? Does the wound still hurt There was a trace of choking in her voice, and the silent flow of tears.


    "They said I picked it up. I don''t have a mother." The little boy opened his mouth, saw her cry again, tears have been falling down, can not help biting lip, way: "you don''t cry, this is a few days ago hit, no pain." Said, clumsily stretched out his hand to wipe her tears.


    In fact, he also wanted to have a mother, but he always thought he didn''t have a mother. He didn''t know what his mother looked like.


    All of a sudden, he was hugged tightly. He only heard her crying, and tears were dripping on his back


    "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou My son, my mother''s good son... " Song Jingyi cried and hugged him tightly. After three years of searching, she finally found her son.

 Chapter 972

    Downing did not know what was going on here, for after she had untied the woman''s signature, she had left it behind.


    These days, she sweeps the floor in the temple in the morning, plays with medicine at noon, and takes time out to practice in the evening. Every day she eats and sleeps on time, and she has a leisurely life.


    There are still no pilgrims in the temple, but there are many fallen leaves every day. About ten days later, in the early morning of this day, qimufeng found Tang Ning sweeping leaves in the front hall.


    "Master, it''s here. Would you like to have a look at it now?" With a smile on his face, he went to take the broom for him.


    "Take a look at me." She stretched out her hand and spread her palm upward. She saw that qimufeng took out a crescent comb made of sandalwood and put it in the palm of her hand.


    She took it and looked at it. She could carry it with her. It was small and chic in shape. It was made of sandalwood. The comb surface was smooth and round, and the handle was excellent. When she got close to it, there was a faint smell of Green Sandalwood. It was very pleasant.


    She took a comb to comb her hair, and then she remembered that she was a bald man without hair. She was stunned for a moment. She listened to the praying wind in front of her and could not help laughing.


    "Master, do you want to try combing your hair? Try my hair! I have hair. " His speech is smiling, a pair of narrow eyes are full of laughter.


    Downing glanced at him and said, "where do I comb my hair? I''m just trying to brush my scalp. " With that, she flipped the comb in her hand and said, "it''s a good workmanship. It''s very good."


    "I''m looking for an old craftsman to make it. All of them have been checked. There is no problem with each one. On one side of the comb, there are three characters of Wanfo Temple engraved on it. But master, you tell the other side to leave blank, and do not carve patterns. What are you going to do here? Should it be that the monks in the temple engrave scriptures on it? " Pray for the wind to ask with a funny smile.


    "It''s not Scripture." Tang Ning said, throwing the comb to him. Then he looked at the hall and said with a smile, "this will be the host. They should all be chanting scriptures in the hall? Go and have a look. "


    Qimufeng followed him when he saw the situation. When he came to the hall, the host and others saw two people coming in, and they said softly: "Amitabha, little Tang, what''s the matter?"


    After Tang Ning returned with a gift, he said with a smile, "there is something to tell you." She stepped forward and sat down in the futon and motioned for qimufeng to take out the things.


    Then he saw the wind come forward, took out those combs from the space, stacked them in front of them, and then quietly retreated to one side to watch.


    Sitting around, the host and others saw the combs piled up in front of them. They looked at each other one by one, and some of them were confused.


    Comb?


    Why bring them so many combs? They are monks. They can''t use combs! For a moment, one by one, their eyes fell on Downing''s body. I don''t know what he meant?


    "What do you mean, Xiao Tang?" The host couldn''t help asking.


    Looking at the combs in front of him, he smelled a smell of sandalwood. He was stunned and asked, "are these made of sandalwood in the back mountain?"


    Tang Ning listened and nodded with a smile. He cast an appreciative look at the empty monk: "yes, it''s Green Sandalwood."

 Chapter 973

    "Some time ago, I asked the students in the kitchen to cut some green sandalwood? I asked Qi Mu Feng to go down the mountain and asked a craftsman to make a comb from the Green Sandalwood. You see, there are also three characters engraved on it. This comb will be a gift in the temple. When the money for adding incense and oil is increased to a certain amount, we will give him a comb. "


    "The Green Sandalwood has a good effect on itself. It''s good for people to make combs. If you choose one or two masters with good reputation to carve patterns on the blank side, the comb will be priceless."


    "The pattern? Is Tang Shi talking about talisman? However, the talisman can only be drawn on the rune paper! " An old monk looked at him in disbelief and didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    Tang Ning a smile, toward the side of the wind called a: "you go to move a low table."


    "Yes." After praying for the wind, he quickly turned around and left. After a while, he moved a small table and put it in front of Downing. Then he went back and looked at it.


    Tang Ning picked up a comb to show them, and said, "you see, although this comb is made of Pterocarpus alba, in addition to its own aura of spiritual power, there is only the unique fragrance of sandalwood. Sandalwood has the function of dispelling evil spirits, but the effect of this Green Sandalwood is not so good. Even if it is used to comb hair in this way, it is actually only better than ordinary combs It''s better. Ordinary people may be rare, but rich people are not


    The host and others also looked at it with a comb in their hands, listening to his words and nodding, which was true. Because of this, they did not know why he had to get so many combs back? Those who add more money are generally rich and noble families. Ordinary people are just a little bit interested in adding fragrance and oil. Therefore, these combs really need to be given. It is estimated that the objects of these combs are rich and noble people''s homes.


    Seeing that they were listening, Tang Ning took out the carving knife, put the comb on the table, pressed it with one hand, and carved a symbol on it with a carving knife in the other hand.


    When the pattern was formed, there was only a breath of spiritual power passing by, and then disappeared. However, the people who had been looking at his carving could clearly see the generation of the pattern. Therefore, they took a breath and their faces were shocked and inconceivable.


    Can the pattern be carved on objects with carving knife? How in the world did this happen? Even if they look here, they don''t see the trick.


    Even the praying wind on one side saw that the comb was engraved with talisman patterns, which made him shocked. I didn''t expect that the master said that it could be engraved, and it was still on the comb!


    "Look at the present." Downing handed the comb to the host.


    The host took it and saw it was still the comb, but it was obvious that it was different. Just holding it in his hand, he felt that he was shocked by seeing Tang Ning''s inscription. Miraculously, he gradually calmed down, and the whole person only felt a sense of calmness.


    Try to comb it Downing''s suggestion with a smile.


    Listening to this, the host was stunned for a moment. Although he felt that he had no hair, it was strange to comb his hair with a comb, but he also wanted to try the effect of this comb, so he combed his hair gently with the comb in his hand.

 Chapter 974

    Several other people watched the host holding a comb and combing his hair. Because it was the first time they saw him, they couldn''t help looking at it. However, they saw the master combing again and again. At last, they closed their eyes and enjoyed the look on their face, which made them wonder.


    What is it like to comb your hair?


    "Master?" An old monk saw that he didn''t stop after combing for half a sound. He couldn''t help calling. He had a feeling that if he didn''t open his mouth, he would have combed it to ninety-nine.


    When the host heard the sound, he stopped to open his eyes and looked at Tang Ning with bright light in his eyes: "Amitabha, little Tang, what kind of symbol is this symbol? It''s so miraculous. "


    "Elder martial brother, what''s so special about this comb?" The old monk asked again.


    "Holding this comb in your hand, you can calm down your mind. When you comb your hair, you will feel comfortable when you comb your scalp. In addition, you can smell the faint fragrance of sandalwood. It is just like the whole person is in the nature, quiet and relaxed." The host said slowly and handed the comb to Tang Ning.


    "I think it''s not just like this, is it?" This is just the feeling of using time, but downing should not have said about the effect.


    Tang Ning nodded and said, "this comb is often used to comb hair, which has the function of nourishing hair and calming nerves. It can relax tendons and activate blood circulation and delay aging. Moreover, sandalwood is also a Buddha tree. After carved with patterns on the Green Sandalwood combs, the anti evil effect will be greatly improved."


    Hearing his words, several monks could not help but look at each other, surprised and surprised. If so, it would be a good thing! It''s just, this Rune pattern


    "Xiao Tang, this talisman pattern..." The host asked the questions they wanted to ask.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, looked at the host and others, and said, "as I said just now, I''ll select one or two masters with good reputation from a few of them. I''ll teach you to carve this pattern. But one thing is that this comb can''t be sold, it can only be given, and it can''t be given casually."


    After a pause, she said: "Buddhism pays attention to a word of fate. In addition to a certain amount of incense and oil, a certain amount of pilgrims can give a gift. Only the two masters who preside over and carve have the power to give. Moreover, one can only get one, not more."


    "Amitabha, we understand." Several monks nodded.


    On the other hand, he touched his chin and said, "master, if you add perfume oil to a certain amount, you will get a gift. Isn''t it the same as selling it? In this way, if someone wants to, can''t you also add the fragrance and oil money? This seems to be a loophole


    Hearing his words, the host and others seem to think of this problem, and can''t help but look at Downing.


    Downing listened and touched his head. In fact, in her opinion, although the comb is made of Green Sandalwood, and it is also engraved with symbols and the like, but for her, it is just a comb. Even if it works, at best, it is just a little thing like strengthening the body and calming the spirit.


    Another thing is that the engraved pattern is not the use of Buddha''s light and holy power. Even if it is consumed by itself, it will not cause any damage. Buddhist things can''t be sold. To say that it is to add a certain amount of sesame oil money to give away is just another way of saying.

 Chapter 975

    So she didn''t want to plug this loophole! This is blocked. Where does the perfume money come from?


    "Cough!"


    She coughed a little. Seeing that they were staring at her one by one, she seemed to be waiting for her next words. Then she thought for a moment and said, "aren''t there fewer pilgrims in our temple? The Wanfo temple is so big and expensive that it can''t save a lot of pure fragrant oil money. The Green Sandalwood was used as firewood by you. Now it''s made into combs to earn some sesame oil money. What''s wrong with it? "


    "What''s more, when the economy of the temple is more relaxed, it''s necessary to renovate and renovate the golden body, and then arrange disciples to go down the mountain to give porridge and medicine to poor places on the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year, isn''t it? The money comes and goes. Everything can be used when it works. The key is how to use it. So it''s better not to fill in this loophole or something. "


    Hearing his words, the host and others were stunned. They didn''t expect this, but after he said that, it seemed to be feasible. Even if the temple economy is more relaxed in the future, they can also help the poor families and give porridge and medicine, which is also a merit.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, nodded solemnly, and then saluted Tang Ning: "Amitabha, this method of Tangshi is of great merit."


    Tang Ning''s eyes and eyebrows bent, and he thought, the monks are really fooling. However, in this way, it is estimated that there is no need to make tofu every day?


    Thinking of this, she laughed and looked at the host and asked, "who are the two masters that the host wants to recommend?"


    After thinking about it for a while, the host looked at some of the brothers who were sitting on the side. After a little meditation, he said, "how about the two younger martial brothers, empty and Yuan?"


    "Amitabha." The two old monks who were named whispered Buddhist rites and looked at Tang Ning with a trace of excitement and expectation.


    Downing looked at them, then nodded: "yes, just the two of them! I''ll pass on this pattern to you. In the future, you can choose two more disciples to pass on. Besides, you can''t pass it on to others. "


    "Amitabha, please obey the order of master Tang." They said solemnly.


    So the others retreated first and left the hall for the three of them. They prayed for the wind to leave the two carving knives that Tang Ning had told him to bring back, and then they also withdrew.


    In the hall, Tang Ning taught them how to carve the patterns. He told them how to carve them. He made them familiar with the patterns. Finally, he asked them to carve on the comb.


    The carving of talisman patterns requires the use of aura of spiritual power and stresses that the patterns can be completed in one go. Therefore, after a comb is carved, a trace of sweat has been exuded from the forehead.


    In addition to the use of spiritual breath, but also to concentrate, but he thought that the comb was engraved with the rune, but he did not want to put it down, the talisman will dissipate, so that he did not respond to half a sound.


    Tang Ning had just been staring at him to carve the mark, so he knew what the problem was, so he pointed to the comb, and the tender voice came out slowly.


    "At the end of this, your aura of spiritual power is too fast to be fixed, and then you take it back before the aura can fix it. Therefore, the aura dissipates and the talisman disappears. You can''t carve this comb. Try again."

 Chapter 976

    After listening carefully and knowing the problem, he secretly wrote it down and tried again. Their understanding was very good. After several attempts under the guidance of Tang Ning, he was able to depict the talisman pattern skillfully.


    Seeing that they had already started, Downing nodded to let them continue, while he went out. When she came to the outside, she saw that the wind was not far away. She stopped for a moment and then walked over.


    "Master." The wind called out and came to him.


    "Let''s go. Let''s talk." She motioned to him to follow, and they walked towards the courtyard while walking.


    Pray for the wind quietly with him, do not know what he wants to talk with him?


    "I should stay here for a long time. If I travel outside, it''s OK to take you with me. But I don''t think I can take care of you during this period of time. So I think I''ll let you go down the mountain after you get the Green Sandalwood thing settled."


    Smell speech, pray for mu Feng a Zheng, busy ask: "master son wants to drive me to leave?" Clearly he said to let him follow him


    Tang Ning glanced at him and said, "it''s not to drive you away, but to let you do other things. Since you regard me as the master, you are the people under my hand. Although the strength is not good, but the mind is flexible and cautious. I think it should be easy for you to handle this matter."


    Hearing that he was asked to go down the mountain to do something, he prayed for the wind to relax and smile: "what can I do? Please tell me, master


    Tang Ning looked at the sky, narrowed his eyes, and said: "after you go down the mountain, go directly to the magic moon city to find Xingtong and Hanzhi, and tell them what I have done here. At the same time, I also want you to establish a force in the shortest time..."


    As they walked along, Downing told him something about it. When they came to the hospital, she stopped and looked at him and asked, "is it OK for you to handle this matter?"


    After Tang Ning said his plan, his eyes glowed with excitement after listening to the praying wind all the way. He nodded and said, "master, don''t worry. I will handle this matter. There is absolutely no problem!"


    "Well, you can go down the mountain sometime." Said, palm a turn, take out a small pendant to him: "this is a talisman, take it!"


    "Thank you Qimufeng looked at the unimportant thing in his hand, tied it to his waist and said, "master, I will go down the mountain to the moon city tomorrow morning."


    "Well." Downing should a, and told a little, this just entered the house, ready to mix some medicine tomorrow, so that he can take down the mountain.


    The next morning, Tang Ning was discharged from hospital with a broom. Seeing qimufeng waiting in the hospital, he said, "go, I''ll send you."


    Hearing this, Qimu Feng was a little surprised. He quickly followed him and said, "master, can I come back to see you again after a period of time?"


    "What''s good to see? That''s how it is here. After you go over, you should tell Xingtong and Hanzhi to practice more and not to leave their accomplishments behind. As for the foundation construction, they are still early, and they don''t have to worry about it. When things are finished here, I will go back. "


    She took the broom and told him. When they got to the temple gate, Tang Ning sent him out and said, "if there is any problem that can''t be solved, let me know. And you can take this."

 Chapter 977

    She took out a heaven and earth bag and handed it to him. She said, "there are all kinds of medicines in it. They all have the names and functions of the medicines. There are also jade plates in it. The rules and regulations have been told to you. You should remember that if you make a fool of yourself, I will not forgive you then."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll do what you say. I won''t do anything wrong." Pray for the wind to say solemnly.


    "Well, you..."


    Tang Ning was about to say something when he saw a black figure in the corner of his eye. When he saw him, she waved her hand and motioned, "OK, all right, go down the mountain quickly."


    Inexplicably, Qimu Feng, who was driven away, followed his eyes. He saw the black robed man who came from the imperial sword and stood with his hands in his hands. His body was full of strong breath and prestige. His face was beautiful and beautiful, just like a God. But why did he stare at him with some fierce killing intention?


    Some bewildered praying wind approached Downing''s side, half bent down and whispered in his ear: "master, it''s not good to come here. It''s better to be careful."


    Tang Ning''s mouth is drawn. Before he can speak, he sees that Mo ye, who is carrying his hand, has already stepped down his flying sword and is coming towards her. The deep and magnetic voice also comes.


    "Bad comers?"


    Mo Ye''s indifferent eyes glanced at him, then moved his eyes, fell on Downing''s body, and asked: "how long have I been away? Did you take another one? "


    Qimufeng was stunned and surprised to see the black robed man. He was extraordinary in momentum, and his strength should be very strong. His dignified breath naturally emanated from his body. You don''t need to guess that his origin must be excellent.


    It''s just, why didn''t he understand what the man said? I don''t know. I thought it was Pooh!


    What does he think? Although the master of his family said that he took the pills by mistake and became smaller, he was also a man anyway. The bitterness and sour taste in the black robed man''s words must be his illusion!


    "Cough!"


    Tang Ning coughed slightly, took a look at Mo ye, and then took a look at the curious Qimu Feng on his side. Then he introduced: "qimufeng, this is mo ye, the master of Heifeng and Anyi. You can call him master Mo, OK, you can go down the mountain!" Then he began to drive people.


    "Pray for the wind to see Master Mo, the master ordered me to return to the magic moon city, then I will go down the mountain first." Seeing that it was the master''s old acquaintance, he immediately made a courtesy and went to the foot of the mountain.


    After seeing him leave, Tang Ning said: "he was saved by me on the road. He is very pleasing to the eyes, and his mind is also flexible. So he was accepted."


    "Pleasing to the eyes? Just like him? " Mo Ye''s eye color is slightly heavy, looking at the figure that goes to the foot of the mountain and says: "no man or woman."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning took a puff of his mouth and explained, "qimufeng grew up in the disguise of a young man as a woman. Although he has been dressed as a man now, some habits still can''t be changed, but after a long time, they won''t be."


    Mo Ye feels that his evaluation of the praying wind is too penetrating and direct. In ordinary times, he will not say so. However, he has not been away for a long time. He hears that there is a very good young man around her. After the matter is settled, he comes to look for her in a hurry.


    Seeing the young man''s intimacy with her, he was upset and lost his sense of propriety. When he recovered, he realized that he had just made some mistakes.

 Chapter 978

    "Well."


    He looked at her and answered, and then he asked, "are you used to it here?"


    "It''s OK here! I''m not used to eating. Have you noticed that I''m thin Said Downing, holding his own flesh in his hands, and asked with a pair of smiling eyes.


    Looking at her soft and cute appearance, Mo Ye is so soft that he doesn''t even know that his eyes are soft and his face is smiling.


    He instinctively reached out his hand to touch her head and said, "well, it looks like you''ve lost some weight, but it doesn''t matter. I brought you something to eat."


    "Really? Is it meat Donning''s eyes lit up and looked at him in surprise.


    With doting in his eyes, Mo Ye says with a smile, "well, it''s meat. Find a place to sit down and eat?"


    "Go, eat in my yard!" She said at once, carrying the broom and going back.


    Seeing that she is carrying a broom, Mo ye can''t help shaking his head, laughing and following her, he asks, "how can you come out with a broom? Have you seen the old monk


    "I didn''t see the old monk, and then I was arranged to be a sweeping monk in the temple."


    Downing''s shoulders shrugged, a look of indifference. For her, it''s just like that when she''s not a sweeping monk. Anyway, she''s free. Since she lives here, she can sweep the fallen leaves occasionally, and she can also swing around by sweeping the leaves.


    Mo Ye followed her into the temple, then went to the side hall around the past, walked a long way to a quiet courtyard. When he came to the temple, he saw that some disciples were doing morning lessons, and some were sweeping the floor, each busy, but he did not see any pilgrims. It can be said that the ten thousand Buddha Temple is very quiet.


    "Take your seat. Don''t mention it."


    Downing took him into the room, closed the door and poured him a glass of water. Then he said with a smile: "close the door and eat meat. They won''t see it. Hurry up and take out the things you bring."


    Mo Ye sits down at the table and takes out the things in the space with a wave of his hand. When he came over, he thought that she might have nothing good to eat in the temple, so he went to the city to buy her a lot of food.


    As soon as the food was taken out, the smell of meat rose and permeated the room. The mere smell of the meat made Downing''s eyes brighten and his mouth watered.


    "Eat it See her a pair of greedy appearance, Mo ye can''t help being teased: "you don''t eat a little meat here?"


    Tang Ning picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of his elbow meat and ate it. He said, "yes, Houshan''s game is also eaten occasionally, and there''s no game in Houshan. Well, it''s delicious. Try it." While speaking, she did not forget to give him a piece of elbow meat.


    Mo Ye eats with her, but he doesn''t eat much meat. Most of them are holding meat for her. He says, "you can''t eat too much meat dishes, and it will still be in the morning. If you like, I''ll buy them for you later."


    Small mouth eating, she did not care to return to his words, just vaguely should, suddenly, when the sound came from outside the hospital, she was choked and coughed violently.


    "Master Tang? Master Tang? " The students of the kitchen came in with the food box. They looked left and right, but they didn''t see Tang Shi in the courtyard. So they prepared to go and knock on the door.


    In the room, Mo Ye patted her back and said, "eat slowly, I''ll go and have a look."

 Chapter 979

    Seeing that she slowed down, he handed her a cup of water to her. Then he stood up and came to the door. He opened the door and went out. He closed the door with his backhand.


    "Tang..."


    The disciple of the kitchen was shouting and wanted to go to knock on the door. Unexpectedly, a man in black came out. When he saw him, the disciple stopped, his eyes flashed and looked at the closed door.


    He was a gang monk, and the smell of food and other things was the most. Therefore, even if the door was closed at this time, he also smelled the air in the air Meat flavor.


    So, is Tang Shi hiding inside to steal meat?


    The monk thought for a moment that although the master Tang also shaved his head, he was not one of them. It was really difficult to make him vegetarian every day. What''s more, he was so young. It was just when he was growing up that he could steal meat! He didn''t see it anyway.


    "Benefactor, this is the breakfast for master Tang. I''ve brought it to you. Please take it to master Tang. I''ll leave first." The monk saluted and handed the food box in his hand to him, and then he retreated.


    When Mo Ye comes out, he doesn''t even say a word. He has such a food box in his hand. Looking at the monk who retreated, he had a deep look across the dark light. Seeing that he had left, he turned to open the door and entered the room. This time, he did not close the door.


    The monks in this temple are so smart that it doesn''t matter whether they are closed or not.


    Why don''t you close the door When downing saw that he didn''t even close the door and was about to close it himself, he listened to his voice.


    "You don''t have to close it. It''s OK to let the meat smell disperse in this room. Besides, the monks in this temple are also very interested. They smell you eating meat without saying anything. It''s estimated that even if you pass by outside the courtyard, you won''t be able to walk in when you smell the meat."


    Mo Ye jokingly said, opened the food box to have a look, picked a eyebrow: "do you usually eat this? It''s really too plain. " Two dishes, plus a bowl of congee and two steamed bread, no wonder she said no meat, but also thin.


    Tang Ning picked up a steamed bread with meat to eat, and said: "there are no pilgrims in the temple to add fragrant oil, and the expenses are large, so I want to help them open a way to make money, at least to improve the life of the temple."


    "No matter how much improvement, you can''t eat meat here." He said slowly, put the bowl of porridge in front of her: "have some porridge!"


    Tang Ning rolled his eyes at him when he said that there would be no meat or vegetables in the temple. Of course, she knows she won''t be able to eat meat dishes, but at least she can have some other vegetables for a change? But how did this guy get here? Everything''s done?


    Thinking about it, he asked, "have you done everything? Is it all over? "


    "Well, there''s nothing I need to do at the moment." He helped her with a piece of meat, and then he said, "when I went back to the zongmen, I learned that you had saved the disciples of the sect, and had already set out to come to the Wanfo temple. I saw that there was nothing wrong with you, so I came to look for you."


    It was because he knew she was here that he hastened to deal with the matter, just to come to her earlier. Now she is a five-year-old child, and I don''t know whether the antidote has been refined? And her strength is not strong, let her alone here, he is still a little uneasy.

 Chapter 980

    Tang Ning nodded, swallowed the things in his mouth, and then asked, "how long are you going to stay in this temple?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye glanced at her and said, "I have nothing to do recently. I will stay with you. If you have time, you''d better refine the antidote! After all, it''s not convenient to do a lot of things as you are now five years old. "


    "Inconvenient?"


    Tang Ning looked at the appearance of her five-year-old baby and said, "in fact, it''s quite convenient! I''ve already passed the initial maladjustment, but now I don''t think it''s bad


    It is because of this that she is not in a hurry to refine the antidote. Now, at least, she has been getting used to it, and the antidote is not in a hurry for a moment.


    However, when Mo Ye hears this, he feels a little anxious and says, "it''s too small. You are beside me just like my daughter." I feel like I''m raising a daughter. I can''t say that.


    He still hopes that she will return to her adult appearance. Even if she likes to walk around in front of a bald head as a little monk, he looks at it naturally. Now


    He took a glance at her, the pink and tender face, the delicate and excellent facial features, and the curved eyes. Although it looks soft and cute and cute and tight, if she does not refine the antidote, when will she grow up?


    He was really worried, but she was stunned after hearing what he said, and then she laughed.


    "Daughter? Ha ha ha ha ha, if you get a wife first, you can have a daughter! " Downing scoffed at him. Such a bachelor, even the person who has no object, still think of his daughter?


    However, his fate Oh, forget it.


    When she was full, she put down her chopsticks and saw him pass a piece of handkerchief. She waved her hand: "no, I''ll wash my hands and wash my face again." While speaking, he has gone out.


    Mo Ye looks at the small figure and goes out. He puts away his handkerchief and stands up silently. He walks in the room and looks at the environment inside.


    After a while, Downing came in and cleaned up the things on the table. Seeing Mo Ye turning around in the inner room, she said, "are you going to stay here? There is an empty room outside. Everything is complete. I''ll tell the host in a moment. "


    "Well." Mo Ye responds and goes out and says, "this temple has a weak aura of spiritual power, so it''s not suitable for cultivation. When you practice, you''d better lay a gathering array under the cloth."


    "I can''t get into the rank in a short time, so I don''t have to worry about the lack of spiritual power, but..." As she was saying this, she heard a disciple come to report in a hurry.


    "Master Tang, master Tang, presider, please go to the hall."


    Two people in the room look at each other, and Mo Ye says: "you go! I look around. "


    "The main hall of the ten thousand Buddha Temple is very magnificent. Why don''t you come with me and have a look?" She invited him with a smile. She estimated that he would not be able to turn around by himself. What''s more, there is no improvement in Buddhism.


    Mo ye thought for a while, then nodded to answer a: "also good."


    As they went out, the young monk who came to report was leading the way. Walking slowly, they heard the sound of gongs, drums and firecrackers. It sounded very lively, but Tang Ning was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 981

    "What''s wrong with the mountain gate? Why does it sound so lively? "


    As for the Wanfo temple, which is rarely seen by pilgrims, it has been quiet almost every day since she came here. It''s strange to hear the lively sound of gongs and drums.


    The monk who led the way looked at Tang Ning with joy on his face and said, "master Tang, the woman who came that day, seems to have come to fulfill her vows. Many people came and it was very lively. They were already in the hall, waiting for master Tang to pass by."


    Mo Ye seems to think of something, his eyes flash slightly, and says: "when I came here, I also saw a long team walking along beating gongs and drums, and there were still people who joined because of curiosity."


    Said, he looked at the small figure around him, asked: "are you helping people do what?"


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smile narrowed a pair of eyes, way: "unexpectedly come to return a wish? I didn''t expect so fast! It''s a little unexpected to me, but this woman can also be a person. In this way, she helps the temple to gain fame. "


    She touched her bare head, looked up at Mo Ye beside her and said, "a woman has been looking for her son for three years, but she has not been able to find her son. I helped to calculate and made a method. So, hehe."


    Although he doesn''t know much about her skills, he also knows that she has a lot of skills, especially the five elements and eight trigrams, which she is more proficient in. Otherwise, she would not assert that he


    Thinking of this, he pursed his lips and darkened his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll go to the front to have a look. When the things ahead are finished, I''ll show you around again." Tang Ning said, seeing that there were many people in front of him. Knowing that he didn''t like the excitement, he didn''t let him go. Instead, he said a word and went on.


    Mo Ye looks at her brisk steps to the hall in front of her, and then stops, and does not follow.


    At this time, at the gate of the temple in front of us, there was a lot of activity because of the beating of gongs and drums. Some people were curious and followed up.


    They also heard along the way that the woman had been looking for her son for three years. After asking for the signature in the Wanfo temple, she was guided by the master. As a result, she found her son soon. Today, she came here to thank her.


    They saw that all the pigs were delivered in one head, and there were all kinds of fruits and melons. The full things were carried up all the way, which did not seem to be faking. Moreover, they heard that the woman who found the baby came from a great family.


    The sound of firecrackers was set off in front of the mountain gate, but it was not set off after entering the temple. The sound of gongs and drums stopped after entering the temple. Only the Song family entered the temple devoutly. At the front, the woman knelt down and knocked nine times. Beside her, a five-year-old boy followed.


    In addition to the people of the Song family, Lin Zhiyuan of the Lin family also came along with her. Seeing the figure in her plain dress, she knelt down and kowtowed in a big ceremony. Her forehead was bruised and her heart was filled with pity, but she could not stop it. She could only wait for her to kneel down and walk forward step by step.


    Wanfo temple, as the largest Buddhist sect in the immortal cultivation world, is not as good as it used to be. Therefore, they were surprised when they learned the whole story.

 Chapter 982

    Although it is incredible and unbelievable, the child has indeed found it, which can not be denied. In any case, they should believe that it is because of the signature of the Ten Thousand Buddhas that they were able to find the child.


    Since the wish was made on that day, now that the wish has been fulfilled, it is natural to return the wish.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, please get up!" The host came out, followed by several old monks.


    "Abbot, the letter girl comes to pay the vow."


    When song Jingyi saw the abbot and saluted him respectfully, she stood up. Her eyes were searching for the little figure of that day. However, she did not want to look around for a circle, and she did not see the little master who was signing for her and guiding her.


    "Abbot, what about the little master?" She asked.


    "Amitabha! Someone has sent for master Tang. Please come into the hall, benefactor." The abbot said, making a gesture to invite her in.


    "Thank you, abbot." She answered, and then followed them into the hall. When she saw the solemn Golden Buddha in the hall, her mood was very different from that when she came a few days ago.


    She slowly knelt down, respectfully line a Buddhist ceremony: "Buddha bless, Xinnu has found my son, today I specially brought him to pay a vow, thank Buddha."


    She said softly, and then beckoned the child to come over and teach him to kneel down.


    Today, it is mainly the people of the Song family who come to pay their vows. Those people who follow up because of their curiosity do not follow them into the hall. Only the Song family''s father and son, as well as Lin Zhiyuan, enter the hall.


    Before they went up the mountain, they knew that it was a five-year-old monk who had signed the contract at that time. Now they have not seen a five-year-old monk in the hall. Just thinking about it, they saw a little figure coming in from outside.


    "Amitabha, congratulations on finding your parents and children."


    The tender voice came with a smile, so that the woman who was slowly worshipping her child heard the voice. As soon as she looked up, she saw that little master was standing in front of her with a smile on that day, just like the day that brought her infinite hope.


    "Little master!"


    Happy in her heart, she stood up with a smile on her face and said, "thank you for your guidance. I specially brought my son to pay my vow today. I also came here specially to thank you, little master."


    The little boy next to him curiously looked at the little monk about his size, and saw that he was very good-looking, but there was no hair on his head.


    Downing nodded, took a look at her, then looked at the little boy next to him, with a smile in his mouth, and did not speak.


    "Dad, big brother, this is the little master who unties my signature." She said to two people on one side.


    When they came in from Tang Ning, they were already looking at him. However, they didn''t see why they came. They just felt that the young monk was calm and steady, especially with his actions and actions. He had an indescribable charm among them.


    "Hello, little master." The two arched at Downing.


    "You don''t have to be too polite." Tang Ning said, seeing that the host and others were there, he leaned slightly and looked at two of them on one side and said, "since the benefactor is here to fulfill her vows today, I''m tired of the two masters for the rest of the business."


    "Amitabha." The two men who were called to the roll came out.

 Chapter 983

    When the host saw this, he said to a disciple waiting on one side: "take all benefactors to rest in the side hall."


    "Yes." The disciple should ask them to go to the side hall to have a rest.


    "Zhiyuan, please accompany my father and Xiaoyou to the side hall first! I''m here with my little sister. " The eldest brother of the Song family said, let them go first.


    "Good." Lin Zhiyuan answered, holding Xiaoyou''s hand, accompanied the song father to the side hall to rest with the monks.


    Because the woman''s fragrant oil money is half of the family property, so by the Kong and Yuan two masters took over the registration, Tang Ning was called aside to speak.


    "Xiao Tang, it''s only half of the income. Is that really good?" He has been a host for so many years, and he has never seen such a large amount of sesame oil money. He is a little flustered about the money!


    "Why not? There is a reason to have fruit. We have planted it. What''s wrong with fruit harvest now? This is what it should be. The host should not forget that only when there is a room, can you get it. " She said with a smile that the monks in the temple were too honest. No wonder the three meals were steamed bread and vegetables, and white rice was not common.


    "It''s so good. It''s just that the money comes from..."


    The abbot couldn''t find words to describe it. All he knew was that the money came just like the wind. Clearly, they didn''t do anything. Besides, the signature was just the same as the Buddha''s light and holy power on his hair.


    If he thinks so, he should be calm. After all, money is easy to get, and Buddha''s power is hard to find. If it was not for the practice of master Tang, the benefactor would not be able to find her son.


    This thought, originally thought that should not charge so much sesame oil money mood, also gradually eased over.


    Forget it, what master Tang said is what it is! There''s no mistake.


    "However, in addition to adding such a sum of sesame oil money, the woman also sent a favor to the temple. In this case..." She touched her head and her dark eyes rolled.


    The host did not know what he wanted to do, so he asked, "how?"


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, and said with a smile: "send her a few more suggestions."


    Listen to this, host a Leng, and then a relaxed heart. What do you think he wants to do! It was just a few words, but it was OK.


    Not long after, song Jingyi, accompanied by her brother, came out of the back of the hall. The two masters also came out. After they came out, they came to the host and Tang Ning and reported the perfume money added by the woman.


    The host was just silent. The family was really rich. She didn''t expect that she would give up her half of the family property. If she didn''t have a second word, she donated it. This mentality is really good. At least, we can see that she is not a person who values fame and wealth.


    Tang Ning was also very satisfied with the number and nodded. Seeing the woman and her brother coming, she said with a smile, "Amitabha, it''s really hard for the benefactor to keep her promise."


    "Little master, I''m flattered." Song Jingyi smiles. Since she found her son, she likes to smile. Whenever she sees her son around, she always feels happy.


    Her child, finally found back.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "the female benefactor has won fame for the temple by beating gongs and drums today. I will give her another suggestion."


    Listening to this, song Jingyi was stunned, and quickly gathered her smile. She looked at him seriously and said, "little master, please speak."

 Chapter 984

    Tang Ning took a look at her and said: "you and your son have a weak kinship. Although you are looking for the child now, it is better to send him away. If you take the child with you, it is not good for you or for him."


    Can''t you keep your child with you?


    If she can''t keep the child with her, she has to send him away?


    "Little master, is there no other way?" Her son was not easy to find back, she wanted to take him with her and take good care of him.


    Downing shook his head: "if you have gains, you will lose. I''ll tell you all. You can do it yourself." As soon as the voice fell, he said with the host on one side, and then went out.


    "Amitabha, the female benefactor and others have come all the way. Please stay in the temple for one night! Lao Na has asked the benefactor to clean the guest house for the benefactors. Later, he will ask the disciples to take them to him. " Say, host line after a ceremony, also follow to leave.


    The eldest son of the Song family listened to Tang Shi''s words, and then looked at his younger sister''s appearance. He said, "little sister, if you can''t give up, let Xiaoyou stay with you for a while." How can a child who has been looking for three years be sent away as soon as he comes back?


    "Big brother, let me think about it first." She said slowly and went to the side hall with him.


    When Tang Ning went out of the hall, she saw that the people outside had been perfumed with incense. People were coming and going, which made her smile.


    I believe it won''t be long before the incense in the temple will be prosperous.


    "Finished?" Mo Ye doesn''t know where to come out and go to her side.


    "Well, I met the person who came to pay her a vow, and just sent her a few words." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at his side, said: "I accompany you to look around! Familiarize yourself with the temple, so as not to get lost one day. "


    Listen to this, Mo Ye lips slightly hook, also did not speak, just quietly follow her, while listening to her for him to introduce which temple which courtyard and so on.


    There were some courtyards in the temple that could be used for pilgrims to live in. The people of the Song family donated so much sesame oil money that the temple naturally arranged to take care of them and let them live in the guest house.


    In the evening, a few people sat together after a fast meal and chatted.


    "Jingyi, since that master Tang said so, what''s your plan?" It was song''s father who dared not doubt the ability of the Tang master. Now that he said this, they had to think twice.


    Song Jingyi looked at her son playing in the courtyard and whispered, "if it''s not master Tang, I''m afraid I can''t find Xiaoyou. Since he said that, I''ll have to believe it. So I want to find a master for Xiaoyou and let him practice. In this way, even if I''m not with me, I can rest assured."


    Hearing the speech, father song nodded: "well, I had such a plan. After we go back, we will send him to the master! It''s good to know where peace and peace are when the child comes back. If he has a chance to come back and have a look after his teacher. "


    Lin Zhiyuan took a look at the child and song Jingyi, who was opposite him. After a slight pause, he still asked, "Jingyi, the child has been found. If you let the Ke family know..."

 Chapter 985

    Hearing the words of Ke family, song Jingyi''s face turned cold and said, "what do they know? From the beginning, both I and Xiao you have nothing to do with their family! "


    On one side of the Song family, the father and son of the Song family frowned slightly when they heard Lin Zhiyuan mention the Ke family. The Ke family, the family of Xiaoyou''s father, made a lot of trouble after the child disappeared. Finally, the two families negotiated and left.


    It is just that although she is separated from the family, Jing Yi has no relationship with the family, but she did not write a word at the beginning. It is said that Xiao you has no relationship with Ke family any more. It is just that the Ke family said that orally.


    However, if they want to fight for it, they are afraid that there will be a lot of trouble. After all, they have heard that although Na Ke Er has remarried, he still has no children.


    "In this way, after going back, Xiao you will be sent directly to his teacher. As for who he is, he has to keep it secret. Apart from a few of us, we can''t disclose it to anyone else. Even if the Ke family wants to find a child in the future, they don''t know where the child is." Song''s father opened his mouth, looked at them and asked, "how?"


    "Well." Several people nodded in favor of the proposal.


    Song Jingyi stopped for a moment and said, "Dad, I have an idea, but I don''t know..."


    "Say what you want." Father song indicated.


    "I want to keep Xiao you in the temple. If I can, I want him to follow Tang Shi." She said what she thought in her heart and looked at them: "I don''t know if Tang Shi will accept him."


    Listening to this, several people are a Zheng: "do you want him to stay as a monk?"


    "No, let him be a layman." Her son, how can she be willing to let him be a monk?


    Father song frowned slightly and asked, "how could you have such an idea? If you become a teacher, you should be the first to be elected to your sect. How can you... "


    "I think that if it was not for master Tang, I would not be able to find Xiaoyou. Moreover, Wanfo temple is also the first Buddhist sect in the land of immortals. The masters here are highly respected, especially master Tang, who has such skills at a young age, so I want to let Xiaoyou worship master Tang as his teacher."


    "According to my observation, this Tang Shi is very young, but he has his own demeanor in his actions and actions, and he has great insight in his words. If he can be a teacher, he is also an excellent choice. However, I don''t think he will accept him." Lin Zhiyuan said.


    "If you do, why not try?" The eldest son of the Song family said, looked at the sky and said, "it''s still early. Why don''t we go to worship the Tang master?"


    Song Jingyi had this intention, so when she heard this, she stood up and said, "OK, I''ll try." Then she beckoned to her son, "Xiao you."


    "Mother." The child came running to her and looked up at her.


    "Xiaoyou, will your mother take you to a teacher? Let''s ask Master Tang to accept him as your disciple. " She said softly, touching his head.


    Hearing this, the little boy''s eyes flashed and asked, "mother, is this the little monk who is as big as me and looks very good today?"


    Song Jingyi indulged in a smile: "well, that''s Tang Shi. You can''t call him little monk. It''s because of him that his mother can find Xiaoyou."


    "Mm-hmm, he looks very good-looking. Xiao you likes him to be a master." The little boy nodded excitedly. The little monk with no hair on his head, he likes it very much!

 Chapter 986

    Seeing this, several people looked at each other with a smile, and then took the child, inquired about the courtyard where the lower Tangshi was, and went to his yard.


    In the courtyard, Tang Ning and Mo ye are chatting with each other over tea. They hear a disciple come in and report that it is the people of the Song family who came to visit. Tang Ning takes a look at Mo ye, who is sitting opposite him, and says to the disciple who comes in and informs him, "let them come in!"


    The disciple withdrew after answering the voice. After a while, several people of the Song family came in with their children.


    Downing''s eyes glanced over the old man in front of him and the middle-aged man on the other side. His eyes fell on the three people who took a little step back.


    The middle-aged man is not from the Song family. It seems that he is Lin Zhiyuan of the Lin family. However, this man walks with the mother and son, holding the children''s hands from left to right. At first glance, it looks like a family.


    "I''ve met master Tang."


    Several people came in, but I didn''t expect that Tang Shi still had guests here. He was still a man who looked extraordinary. Several people did not look at and explore too much. After all, it was not polite. Moreover, they did not forget what they were doing here.


    "What do you want me to do?" Asked Downing, as if there was nothing else she needed! Why are you looking for her again?


    "Master Tang, it''s like this. After we went back today, we thought about your words carefully. We sat down and discussed with each other tonight. We wanted to send our children to master Tang. However, my daughter said that she wanted her children to learn from master Tang, so we came here." Song Laoda said simply.


    At this time, he still did not know what kind of person Tang Shi was sitting in front of them. He only knew that he was a monk in Wanfo temple and a little monk named Tangshi.


    Mo Ye listens, takes a look at them, and then glances at the little boy. Then he looks away and plays with the water cup without speaking.


    Tang Ning listened to Zheng for a moment, then laughed: "do you want him to be a monk?"


    Song Jingyi stepped forward and said, "master Tang, I want Xiao you to worship under the seat of master Tang and be a layman''s disciple." It''s not good to be a monk. She''s such a son. She''s not willing to let him go into the open.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and looked at her and said, "why do you want him to worship under my seat? You see, I''m just like this, and I''m just as big as him. Don''t you think it''s delayed for him to learn from me? "


    "If it wasn''t for the guidance of master Tang, I''m afraid I can''t find Xiao you back. I know that Buddhism stresses the word" fate ". I think Xiao you and master Tang are predestined. I hope master Tang can accept him." As she spoke, she took her son forward and said, "master Tang, Xiao you is very sensible and obedient. She will not cause trouble to Tangshi."


    Tang Ning looked at the little boy in a clean and fitting robe. The five-year-old boy was very thin and looked like a four-year-old, but his facial features were also beautiful, and his eyes were looking at her with a child''s unique curiosity and ignorance.


    She touched her bald head, smilingly turned to the opposite sitting Mo ye, and asked, "have you enrolled?"


    Mo Ye holds his hand playing with the water cup, glances at the child and says, "no interest." He has no interest in taking in apprentices. If he has time to teach his apprentices, it''s better to


    A deep look at the opposite person, a silent sigh under the heart, a silent sip of tea.

 Chapter 987

    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "I''ve taught a lot, but I haven''t received it seriously. I don''t know if it''s fun to be a master."


    Listening to this, several people in the Song family took a puff.


    This is the nature of a child. interesting? Is it fun to be a master?


    Maybe it was confiscated, and there was such a sense of freshness. In addition, the little boy in front of her really had a bit of fate with her. After looking at him for a while, Downing asked, "what''s your name?"


    Hearing this, the little boy could not help but look up at his mother. Seeing his mother''s gentle smile and looking at him, he looked at the person sitting in front of him and said, "my name is song Tianyou. I''m five years old." As he spoke, he held out a hand and compared five fingers.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and asked with a smile, "do you want to worship me as a teacher?" Seeing that he wanted to speak, she raised her hand and stopped him from speaking. She said leisurely, "once you enter the school, it''s as deep as the sea. From then on, you can''t disobey the teacher''s order. Please tell me when you think about it clearly."


    One side of the Song family and Lin Zhiyuan heard Tang Shi''s words, are stunned.


    Once you enter the school, how deep is the sea? Can''t you disobey my teacher?


    Why does that sound strange?


    The little boy was stunned and looked at him with his head slightly tilted. He was illiterate and didn''t understand what he said, but he knew that he said that the teacher''s orders should not be violated, because those bad people who taught them to steal had said that they should not violate the orders.


    However, he knew that it was because of this man named Tangshi that his mother could retrieve him and rescue him from those bad people.


    Thinking of this, he nodded heavily and said earnestly: "I want to worship you as a teacher. In the future, I will listen to your words. I will do what you want me to do."


    Hearing the honorific terms used in her son''s words, song Jingyi was relieved. He was taught a day ago that he should use you instead of you for your elders. He wrote it down. It''s really smart.


    However, when he heard that Tang Shi asked him to do what he wanted him to do, he felt funny in his heart.


    Master Tang is a Buddhist. What can he do? He has nothing to do with killing people, setting fire to others, committing crimes and other things. If you take master Tang as your teacher, you will be at his side at the most, learning basic cultivation techniques and so on. Naturally, such dangerous things will not get involved with them.


    She just thought of this, and felt that it would be best for Xiao you to worship master Tang. In this way, in Buddhism, she does not have to worry about whether her son will go to experience or encounter any danger.


    At this time, she naturally did not know that what she asked her son to worship was not an ordinary teacher


    Tang Ning listened to song Tianyou''s words and nodded with satisfaction: "then kneel down, kowtow and salute!"


    One side of the song''s father a listen, even busy way: "Xiao you, quickly kneel down to your master kowtow three ring head."


    "I''ll see you."


    The little man knelt down and knocked heavily three times without saying a word. When his head knocked on the ground, he could hear the knock of his hair.


    The Song family took a puff and thought. The child is so sincere, these three bangs knock down, it is estimated that the forehead has to be bruised?


    Listening to the kowtow sound, Mo ye, who is playing with the water cup, also glances at the child. Seeing that Tang Ning is smiling and satisfied, he also hooks his lips to reveal a silent smile.

 Chapter 988

    When he came over, Lin Zhiyuan had already asked the disciples of the temple to bring a pot of tea. Seeing Xiao you kneeling down to worship his master, he turned out of the yard and came to the outside of the courtyard.


    "Thank you very much, little master." He saluted the monk who was waiting in the courtyard with tea, and then he took over the tea plate held by the other party.


    "Amitabha, you are welcome."


    The disciple returned with a salute. Seeing him enter with tea, he also retired quietly. I thought it was master Tang who asked for tea. When I got here, I found out that they wanted to send the child to master Tang as a teacher, but I didn''t expect that master Tang really took the child.


    Back to the far end of Lin Zhi''s Hospital, he took a cup of tea and called out, "Xiao you." As he spoke, he handed him the teacup in his hand.


    Seeing this, the Song family smiles and looks at Song Tianyou with encouragement.


    The child saw a cup of tea handed over, Leng for a moment, then took over: "thank you Lin uncle." As soon as the voice fell, he opened the lid and drank the tea in the cup at one breath.


    "This is not..."


    The people of the Song family, together with Lin Zhiyuan, were stupefied. Before they could say anything, they saw that he had already drunk the tea that should have been given to Tang Shi.


    "Cough!"


    Mo ye, who has just taken a sip of tea, is choked when he sees this scene. He puts his fist in his hand and coughs twice. It was the first time for him to see it. Someone took a sip of the tea.


    "Puff! Ha ha ha ha... "


    Tang Ning can''t help but burst into laughter. The cheerful smile broke the embarrassment of the Song family.


    I saw her eyes full of joy and smile at the child who was holding the empty teacup and staring around. Suddenly, she felt that the boy was really cute and cute. Maybe it was a good decision to accept him as a disciple.


    "Silly boy, that''s the tea for your master to drink." Father song shook his head, and his wrinkled face was also wearing an irresistible smile.


    "I, I thought it was for me to drink." His face turned red, some shy, some embarrassed to look at his master.


    "Blame me for not reminding you." Lin Zhiyuan said. He took the empty cup in his hand and handed it to him: "this is the tea for worshiping your master. Go quickly and invite your master to drink it with both hands."


    Hearing this, song Tianyou nodded and took another cup of tea. He knelt down and offered the tea with both hands. The tender voice came out clearly: "please have tea, master."


    Tang Ning looked at him with a smile. Then he took the tea, sipped it lightly and put it aside. He said, "well, get up! Be obedient in the future. "


    "Yes, I must listen to my master!" He responded with a loud, happy smile on his face and stood up from the ground.


    One side witnessed this scene of the Song family''s thoughts some flutter. This is generally after drinking, should not say a few words such as advice? Why only one sentence to be obedient?


    Looking at the smiling little monk sitting there, and then looking at Song Tianyou who stood up with a silly face, at this moment, the father and son of the Song family could not help but wonder whether it was too childish to ask him to take master Tang as his teacher?


    "Come on, come here a little." Downing waved to him to move forward.


    Song Tianyou stepped forward and saw him take out a scraper and looked at him with a smile: "I''ll shave your head for you, don''t you mind?"

 Chapter 989

    Seeing that Tang Shi said he would shave his head, song Jingyi couldn''t help but be in a hurry. Just as she was about to move forward, she was pressed by a hand on her shoulder. She looked back and saw her big brother shaking her head gently.


    Seeing this, she had to stand still and watch quietly.


    "Well, I don''t mind." He said in a crisp voice.


    "Good."


    Tang Ning nodded, then began to shave his hair clean and shaved it into a small bald head. Only then did he smile with satisfaction. He took out the liquid medicine and put it on his head. He said, "OK, I''ll send you mother tomorrow. After they go down the mountain, you can come here! After that, I will follow my teacher. "


    As she spoke, she turned her hand and took out a peach wood sword from the space: "this peach wood sword is a gift for you from the master. After that, you should practice it first! In the future, I will find you a weapon to weigh your hand. "


    "Thank you, master." Song Tianyou happily took over and couldn''t put down playing.


    "You don''t have much time to get together. Go back first." Donning said to them so they could go back.


    "Well, then we''ll leave first." After a ceremony, they took song Tianyou, who was holding a peach wood sword, out of the courtyard and went to another guest house.


    After seeing them leave, Mo Ye looks at Tang Ning with a smile and says, "do you like this apprentice very much?"


    "That''s nature."


    With a smile, she said, "if I don''t like it, how can I accept him? However, I didn''t want to accept him at the beginning. But when they looked at the boy again, they thought that this proposal was really good. In addition, the boy was also cute and beautiful, and it was very eye-catching to take it with me


    Hearing the speech, Mo Ye takes a puff from the corner of his mouth and says, "that''s just a five-year-old kid. I really can''t see where it''s pleasing to the eyes, but it looks silly and silly."


    "Disadvantages are also advantages. We should have a pair of eyes that are good at discovering."


    She said with a smile, holding her chin in one hand and saying, "I only know that I don''t have many treasures until I accept my apprentice! It seems that there are not many people who can take out their hands as a gift, and they are not suitable for my little apprentice. Well, I have to go down the mountain some other day


    "He''s still young. He can''t use swords, magic weapons or anything." Mo Ye is not slow to say, see her to a new collection of little apprentice such a heart, the heart can not help but sour bubble.


    She had never been so attached to him.


    "You''re right. Let him go to the temple to learn how to read." She stood up and stretched her waist: "I''m going to sleep, and I''ll sweep the floor tomorrow! See you in the morning She waved, yawned and went to the room.


    Seeing her heartless appearance, Mo Ye shakes his head and goes to the room to have a rest.


    Several people in the other courtyard couldn''t sleep all night, especially song Jingyi, when she saw that her son had become such a small bald head after becoming a teacher, she couldn''t help sighing.


    "Don''t master Tang want to take you''er into Buddhism?"


    Father song took a look at his daughter and said, "now Xiaoyou has taken master Tang as his teacher. Don''t you care about the rest. Didn''t you listen to master Tang? Once you enter the school, it''s as deep as the sea. From then on, you can''t disobey your life. Let alone shave your head. It''s estimated that if you make him a monk, he''ll have no room for practice. "


    Lin Zhiyuan looked at Song Jingyi and said, "I''ve already learned from my teacher now, but other things may have to be arranged first."

 Chapter 990

    Hearing this, several people looked at him, and the eldest son of the Song family asked, "what do you mean?"


    "When we go down the mountain tomorrow, we have to let people know that we took Xiaoyou down the mountain. In this way, we will not let the family find Xiaoyou''s place in the future, and will not bring trouble to Tangshi and Wanfo temple. What''s more, where should Jingyi settle down after going down the mountain?"


    He looked at her and said, "I don''t recommend that you stay too close to the ten thousand Buddha Temple, because I know that you can''t help but come to see Xiaoyou secretly. If so, it''s very likely that the family will find Xiaoyou by you in the future. It''s here in the Wanfo temple."


    Several people in the Song family looked at each other, nodded, and discussed the matter.


    In the early morning of the next day, after paying farewell to Tang Shi and the host, they went down the mountain and rode off in a carriage. Because of what they discussed last night, when they came down the mountain, the eldest son of the Song family was holding a child in his arms. Because the child was clothed, and others could not see the truth or falsehood, they only knew that their family had already gone down the mountain.


    On the other side, two small figures sat on the top of a hall and looked at the people who were going down the mountain until they disappeared in sight. Tang Ning looked at his little apprentice.


    "Will you be reluctant to part with it?"


    "A little bit."


    He said, with his head down. Because he had no family before, I just knew a few days ago that he also had a mother and a family, but I didn''t expect that his mother left again in a few days.


    "Master, can I always follow the master and not be left behind by the master?" He looked at his teacher and asked.


    "It depends on whether you listen or not. If you don''t, I won''t take you all the time."


    "I will listen to my master He quickly promised.


    "Well." Tang Ning nodded with satisfaction and said, "from today on, you have to do a lot of things by yourself. If you don''t understand, you have to learn slowly. It may be very hard, but it''s good for you to learn."


    "Yes, master, I will study hard. I will do whatever the master asks me to learn and do." And will try to be the best, so that the master will not leave him.


    "How nice." She touched his bald head and said with a smile: "from today on, you first go to learn to read with Master Kong."


    "Yes." He answered. As soon as the voice fell, he saw his master standing up, took him down to the top of the hall, called a disciple, and took him to the empty master.


    Maybe it was because of the Song family beating gongs and drums on the Wanfo temple. These two days, the number of pilgrims in Wanfo Temple gradually increased. With the increasing number of pilgrims, the disciples in the temple began to be busy.


    If we say that she is free, it should be Tang Ning. Every day she goes to the front to sweep the fallen leaves and turn around. She looks at the increasing number of pilgrims in the temple, and the incense is becoming more and more prosperous. She is also happily humming songs and sweeping the ground.


    However, it lasted for half a month.


    On this day, Tang Ning was refining pills in the hospital. She set up a border and set up an array inside and outside. There was a moye sitting outside the courtyard, guarding her from being disturbed, so that she could concentrate on refining pills. However, when a loud noise came from the outside, even she in the enchantment could feel the shock.

 Chapter 991

    When the roar outside came, Downing was shaken by the shaking ground, his hands shook, and the elixir went into the furnace. The proportion of the ingredients was not correct, which caused a bang.


    Bang!


    The whole furnace exploded, and a burning smell of medicine came out of the stove, and black smoke came out, which made the Downing powder covered with black ash.


    As soon as Mo ye, who is guarding the outside, hears the movement in the courtyard, he immediately looks inside. He sees that she is repulsed by the blast of the furnace air, and sits on the ground in a mess. In addition to being disheartened and embarrassed, he doesn''t see any injuries.


    He slightly raised the heart to see that she was not hurt, this just put down the heart, but also slightly twisted eyebrows. If this alchemy is always like this, the danger is also great. If you are not careful, the furnace will explode at her. How dangerous is the scene?


    "Cough!"


    Tang Ning was choked by the burning smell and coughed twice. She waved her hand to sweep away the smoke in front of her, and stood up. She lifted her hand to untie the boundary in the space, and then withdrew the array. Only then did she come out and deeply inhaled the fresh air outside.


    "Hooray! I''m choking. "


    She slowed down for a while, folded her hands around her waist, staring at a pair of big black and white eyes, staring at the outside and saying, "what happened just now? Is it a landslide or an earthquake? If it hadn''t been for that, my furnace of pills would have been ready, and now all the good ones have been destroyed. It''s really hateful! "


    "I don''t know. There''s a sudden shock. Why don''t you go and have a look?" Mo Ye looks at her and asks, and sees her standing there with her waist crossed. Her whole body is black, as if she had crawled out of the charcoal fire. Only her big eyes are black and white.


    "Hum! Of course, I have to go to see it. How can I stop without a furnace of pills? " She said angrily, put out her hand on her face and went out.


    Seeing this, Mo ye also followed her. When he went outside, he called a disciple who was running in a hurry and asked, "you look in a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    When the disciple turned back, he saw that it was the two of them. He said, "a group of people came from the sword and wanted to occupy the mountain area west of the Wanfo temple. I heard that when those people came, the first one cut the scratches with their swords. It was said that the mountains beyond the cut line of the sword should belong to them. Now the abbot and the martial uncles have already passed by." Words fall, then also in a hurry to run forward.


    Listening to this, Mo Ye looks at Tang Ning on one side. Seeing her calm face, he steps forward and follows her. He says, "don''t worry. Although the ten thousand Buddha Temple is not as good as before, there are still some powerful people in the temple."


    Downing listened and said, "I''m not worried. I''m just itching, and there''s no place for anger."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s mouth is slightly crooked and says with a smile: "in this case, you can sprinkle the fire on those people in a moment, and by the way, let them compensate you for the elixir of your destruction."


    Downing raised his head and grinned at him: "that''s what it means!"


    In the west of Wanfo temple, a group of people stood in the air with flying swords. They looked down at the monks below. The leader was holding a long sword full of spiritual power. Obviously, the long sword mark on the ground was cut by this man.


    "From today on, this mountain area is my Zeng family''s property!"

 Chapter 992

    Mo Ye follows Downing''s side to the outside. After hearing the words of the man in the air, he looks at her and asks, "the other side is the golden elixir. What do you want to do?"


    Apart from the monks of the older generation in the temple, the other disciples are not their opponents at all.


    "What about the golden elixir peak? Since he wants to be crazy, I can''t make him crazy. " She snorted, looked at a few people in the air, and then went on.


    Mo Ye follows quietly, knowing that she has always had ideas and is not a person who is willing to hide behind people. Therefore, he does not say that he wants to deal with those people for her.


    Although he felt that Downing''s strength was not strong, her comprehensive strength was not weak. She was just a monk at the top of the golden elixir. He believed that she could cope with it. If she could not cope with it, it would not be too late for him to help.


    The abbot and several old monks came out and gave a Buddhist ceremony to the man in the air: "Amitabha Buddha, benefactor Zeng, these mountains of Wanfo temple are inherited from the past. It''s a bit deceiving for benefactor to forcibly divide the mountain areas of Wanfo temple."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! It''s you bald ass that I cheated! What can you do to me? "


    Looking at the crazy laughter of the monks in the air, the monks at the bottom could not help but look at the abbot and others. They were bullied to come to the door like this. What should they do?


    "Since the benefactor insists on deceiving each other, don''t blame us for being rude." As soon as the Abbot''s voice fell, there was a majestic voice coming out again: "obey the orders of the law enforcement hall!"


    "The disciple is here!"


    All around, eighteen monks stood in front of them, each with a tiger waist and a bear''s back. Their momentum was sonorous and fierce, and everyone was the strength of the golden elixir cultivation.


    "Drive them out of the boundary of Wanfo temple!"


    As soon as the Abbot''s words fell, they listened to the eighteen disciples'' deep voice, waved their round sticks in their hands, lifted their breath and flew up into the air and went towards those people in the air.


    "Hum! It''s beyond our means


    The man standing against the sword snorted coldly and raised his hand. At the next moment, more than a dozen figures went down to meet him. Compared with the round sticks used by monks, they used long swords. The vigorous spirit of the sword attacked them with the murderous spirit of senhan.


    "Whew!"


    "Hoo!"


    The fierce spirit of the sword gang and the roar of the round stick spread in the air. The monks at the bottom looked at each other''s long sword and did not show mercy. Instead, they attacked with a vicious move that killed the other party. They could not help but worry.


    Although the two sides were both Jindan friars, the leader of the Zeng family was a top monk. The disciples in the temple only wanted to drive them away, and did not want to hurt their lives. Therefore, they left some room for action.


    On the contrary, the Zeng family''s people have never been merciless, and their moves are deadly and fierce. If they don''t pay attention to them, they may lose their lives.


    Thinking of this, an old monk nearby said to his father-in-law: "elder martial brother, it''s no way to go on like this! The disciples of law enforcement hall will be injured. "


    The sword has no eyes, and is it a round stick? If the spirit of sword Gang cuts the throat, it will be a living human life!


    "Oh! What else can we do now? There is no way out but to fight. " The abbot sighed, looked at the battle in the air and said, "if necessary, let''s go!"

 Chapter 993

    Several people nearby nodded and looked at the battle between the two sides with their hearts in their hearts. Therefore, no one noticed that two figures quietly walked to the forest in the mountain area and made some mischief there.


    "Can this trap them?" Mo Ye raises his eyebrows and looks at Downing. Along the way, I saw her lay out a formation around here. I don''t know what will happen after such a strange array starts?


    "Don''t say they''re just Jindan friars. Even if friar Yuanying comes, they can be sleepy." With a proud smile, Downing said, "but I have to wait a little longer. I still have some cloth left."


    Mo Ye follows him and looks at the two sides fighting in the air. After a while, the dozen disciples in the temple are all decorated with colors, and their gray clothes are stained with blood. However, one by one still holds his teeth.


    When he saw one of them wielding a long sword, the fierce and vigorous spirit of the sword suddenly burst out and turned into a cold light sword shadow attacking the front one. Not only he, but also the abbot and others who were watching from a distance also raised their hearts.


    "No! Get out of the way


    An old monk yelled. Seeing that the disciple couldn''t dodge, he could only watch the fierce sword spirit attacking him. The old monk quickly raised his breath and took the monk away with a very fast body method.


    "Hiss!"


    Although the old monk''s speed was very fast, he was still a little bit far away. When he swept forward to take the disciple away, he was still a little slow. He could only take the disciple away in time to avoid being hit by the sword spirit. However, he was also slashed by the sword Qi, and the blood seeped out and dripped down.


    "Master." Seeing his master coming up, the disciple covered the wound with one hand and looked at the Zeng family man who was smiling in front of him.


    "Benefactor Zeng, you have to forgive people. What good is it for you to hurt the killers like this?" The old monk looked at the Zengjia man in front of him and shook his head secretly.


    Zeng Jiazong is a powerful force, but it is estimated that such a force will not grow much. The aristocratic families in other places will definitely not let them grow up. Today, he bullies them like this. I don''t know that in the future, others will do the same to them.


    "You bald ass! No tears without coffin! A ruined temple dares to fight against our Zeng family. Let''s give you a ride. In any case, we will die sooner than we live! " The man of the Zeng family said, with a sharp sword in his hand and a cold light, the next moment, the sword flew out and attacked the old monk.


    "Go!"


    The sword flew out of his hand with the fierce spirit of the sword. The speed and power of the sword were so fast and powerful that it clearly used the ten success power of the top monk of the golden elixir.


    Even if the old monk took the sword, he would be hurt by the current. He was ready for it. Even if he took it with a force of 10%, he would have to bite his teeth.


    "No, master, this sword..."


    On the other side, the old monk looked anxiously. When he saw the sword attacking the old man in front of him, he wanted to say that the old monk couldn''t catch it. However, in the next moment, an array of light rose from the ground, and the people were half covered with their hands.

 Chapter 994

    "Ah


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, in the light, there were people''s voices of surprise and gasping amazement. They didn''t even respond. The people who were originally in the air felt as if there was a force covering them under the light around them.


    At the next moment, the golden elixir strength in the body suddenly falls down. When the aura of the golden elixir disappears, their whole spirit breath also changes greatly. Originally in the air, they fall from the top one by one and fall into the forest below.


    "Ah..."


    "This, what''s going on?"


    "Ah Bang


    In the cry of surprise, I heard only a thump of the body falling to the ground. No matter it was Zeng''s family or the monks in the temple, they were all thrown to the ground.


    If they had the strength of the golden elixir to protect their bodies, they would not fall directly from the air. On the contrary, their cultivation breath actually fell down from the golden elixir. First, they built the foundation, and then fell down layer by layer. Until they fell to the spiritual cultivation stage, their accomplishments were stabilized.


    The sudden scene not only shocked the Zengs, but also the monks in the temple, especially the host and others, standing at the gate one by one.


    They only saw that when the sword flew to the old monk, several rays of light burst out from the forest at the bottom of the mountain. The dazzling light formed the pattern of the array. At that moment, the sky was enveloped in it. Under the dazzling light, the people who were still in the air Fell down one after another.


    However, the forest where the mountain trees could be seen was filled with a light cloud at this moment, so that after those people fell down, they could not see.


    "What''s going on here? Why did they all fall? " A disciple asked in dismay, not knowing why, looking at the mountain ahead, looking at the strange clouds.


    The host looked at the place, pondered a little, and said, "that''s the array, but I can''t see what it is?" He remembered that there was no such array outside the Wanfo temple. So, how did this array come from?


    "Elder martial brother, would you like to send someone over to have a look? What''s going on in there Another old monk said worried.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll go and have a look." Master Liaoyuan came out and looked at the host and said.


    "Well, go! Be careful. " The host said, and asked him to see what was going on?


    When he came to the mountain, he was surprised. After a circle around it, he came back again.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s a big array. The start of the array just covers that mountain area, and there are clouds and fog in the array. It''s not easy to move in the array. What''s more, the big array has the strength to suppress, so I can''t get close to the array. Only the disciples of the spirit Master level can go inside and have a look at it."


    Listening to this, the host of a few people slightly Zheng, some incredible way: "it is to suppress the strength of the big array? So, the people who just fell into the array from mid air are now suppressed by the array, and their strength is only spiritual? "


    "Yes, it should be." The edge of the nod, the mood is a little subtle.

 Chapter 995

    Such a suppression array, even if the monk Yuanying comes, is probably not flattering. Originally, they were worried that the disciples in the temple would suffer losses, but judging from the current situation, in this suppressed array, who will suffer!


    Just, who set up such a big array? As far as we know, the only person in the temple who has the ability to


    Master Tang!


    "In this case, let some disciples of the spirit Master level go in and have a look." The host said, and his mind went over it. He also guessed that there would be no one else except the Tang master.


    It''s just, when did he run there? They didn''t find out.


    "Abbot, let''s go!"


    Several Gang monks ran over and said, "we are all spiritual masters. We usually go to cut firewood in the mountain forest. We are familiar with the place. Let''s go!"


    Listening to this, the host looked at them and nodded: "OK, you go! Be careful. "


    "Yes." A few people looked at each other, and then lifted their breath to the mountain.


    At this time, in the mountain forest, people who fell to the ground also stood up. When they saw that their own strength fell to the level of spiritual master, the people of Zeng family were in a panic.


    "Ah! My accomplishments! How to become a spiritual master


    "Mine too!"


    "How could that happen?"


    Listening to the panic of the surrounding people, the head of the Zeng family drank in a deep voice: "panic what? Our strength is not abolished, but suppressed. "


    When they heard this, they looked at each other and gradually calmed down. When they saw the clouds around them, they could not help saying, "how can our spiritual power be suppressed? Who did it? "


    The disciples in the temple also stood up. They helped the old monk up. They saw that there was a lot of white around them. They could hear the voices of those people in the Zeng family.


    The old monk waved his hand and said, "I have nothing to do with it." However, he had a fall. His old bone is still very resistant to falling.


    However, if there is any array in this place, he knows very well that there is such an array to be set off now, and it is also such a big array that can suppress the strength. Even the abbot of the temple and several other elders probably won''t have this array.


    The only thing that makes sense is Tang Shi. Just thinking about it, I heard the tender voice coming.


    "Aren''t you good at it? Why did you fall? Isn''t it still shouting? Are you dumb now


    When the tender voice came, the Zeng family''s faces darkened. They looked around to find out where the voice was, but they couldn''t see it around.


    "What man! Come out Zeng''s family drank, holding a sword in one hand and staring around with vigilance.


    When the monks in the temple heard the voice, their eyes flashed. It was the voice of Tang Shi. They knew it. So, master Tang is here, too?


    Inexplicably, knowing that Tang Shi is also in this array, their heart suddenly becomes stable.


    "Hiss!"


    The head of the Zeng family was accidentally hit by something on the back knee, knelt down on his whole leg, and took a breath of cold air from his mouth.


    Downing was not far away, playing with the stone in her hand, and watching the man hit by her stone looking around, she couldn''t help but sneer: "that''s all you can do?"

 Chapter 996

    "It''s you!"


    The head of the Zengjia man saw the little monk coming out, squinting a pair of cruel eyes: "it''s your hands and feet!" Some time ago, their Zeng family attacked the people of Wanfo temple, but they didn''t expect to kill a little monk on the way to destroy their good deeds.


    Looking at the little monk in front of him, his heart is killing. If this person is not eliminated, it is bound to be a disaster!


    Tang Ning looked at the middle-aged man who stood up with the help of others and pulled the corners of his mouth: "let me destroy a furnace of pills. What do you want to compensate me for?"


    Her voice a meal, glanced at them: "not so, I will take you to compensate me."


    "What a conceited child! Let me see what you can do As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man attacked Tang Ning in front of him with a sword in his hand.


    All the disciples in the temple knew that master Tang was a man with a big foundation. When he saw the man holding a sword against him, he stepped aside and did not interfere.


    "Whew!"


    The fierce sword spirit attacked him. Tang Ning felt a dagger from nowhere and met him. When the swords collided, the clanging sound came out. Now the Zeng family''s strength has been suppressed to the spirit Master, but Tang Ning is the peak of building foundation. Even if the strength is not suppressed, it is estimated that it is difficult to hurt her, let alone now.


    Sharp knife edge across the middle-aged man''s lower leg, in his leg cut a deep wound, when the flesh opened, blood gushed out.


    "Hiss!"


    The middle-aged man took a cold breath and chopped his sword to one side. However, because the other side was small and fast, he couldn''t even touch the corner of his clothes. The next moment, he felt cold on his feet. Before he could react, the sharp dagger had already cut his tendons.


    "Ah


    At the same time, the other people of Zeng''s family saw it and couldn''t help exclaiming: "five masters!" As soon as the voice fell, he was surrounded. Someone helped him, and someone helped him block the attack of the little monk again.


    "Five masters, your feet..."


    Someone exclaimed, looking at his feet can not only lift up, can only drag away, blood DC appearance, the heart is not from a surprise, this is the foot tendon was picked broken?


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him for me The middle-aged man looked at his feet that could not be lifted up. He lost his cool temper and began to drink. His grim expression even showed some madness.


    Those people of Zeng''s family gathered around and attacked with long swords and stabbed at Downing. When the monks who retreated to one side saw this, they were about to come forward and heard the voice of Tang Shi.


    "You stay on your side, not you." Donning said, watching them come around and pull the corners of their mouth. The next moment, the little figure swept forward.


    When the disciples in the kitchen heard the news, they saw that those people were besieging Tang Shi. What they didn''t expect was that at the moment when those people gathered around, the cold light rose everywhere, and the intention of killing spread. Some of the Zeng family members even held swords and did not chop them down.


    "Bang!"


    One of them fell down, his eyes widened, and his sword fell off. At his neck, a bloodstain slowly oozed blood


    Dead, dead!


    Not only the disciples of the kitchen stood there in shock, but also the disciple of the law enforcement Hall who was not far away, and the old monk, all opened their eyes in shock and amazement.

 Chapter 997

    It is estimated that, except for Mo ye, who did not show up, no one expected him to kill.


    Yes, it''s killing.


    Even though master Tang was not a real Buddhist, they had never thought that he would kill the Zeng family. They thought that at most, he would teach them a lesson and then drive them away. They didn''t want to teach them a lesson and then drive them away.


    After one died, the Zeng family seemed to have no idea that it would be like this. A moment later, he felt that the intention of killing was approaching.


    When the old monk, who was relieved, saw that master Tang was attacking a Zeng family with a dagger in his hand, he held it in one breath and immediately cried out: "master Tang, stay with me..." The words have not finished, blood has splashed all over the ground.


    Tang Ning, holding a dagger in his back hand, looked at the Zeng family and said to Lao he Shang, "they will not be merciful. What''s more, I am not a Buddhist. Killing people is like killing a chicken to me."


    The monks were silent.


    It''s really such a five-year-old baby fighting more than a dozen adults, and one shot has solved two, or calm face, even eyes did not blink, this kind of visual impact looks so big that they do not know what to say.


    The Zeng family, who are compared to chickens, have extremely ugly faces, but they can also see that the little monk is the top cultivation of building foundation. Their strength is now suppressed. The strength of the spirit Master level is not his opponent at all. If we continue to fight, we are afraid that there will be only one way to die.


    Thinking of this, they stepped back and went back to the middle-aged man whose tendon was broken. Then they drank to the little monk: "little monk, if you kill my Zeng family, aren''t you afraid of my Zeng family''s revenge?"


    "Revenge? Ha ha... "


    Tang Ning laughed and glanced at them: "if you want revenge, you have to see whether your Zeng family can keep it. If you don''t have the whole family, how can you retaliate?"


    "What a joke! Is it you who can shake my family for a hundred years The middle-aged man with broken tendon bit his teeth and gazed at the little monk: "today''s revenge, you are a knot!" After that, he moved his hand, and a thing fell into his palm. The next moment he crushed it, he saw a shadow of divine consciousness emerging.


    Seeing the floating figure of the figure appeared, the middle-aged man exclaimed excitedly: "Laozu, this son hurt my Zeng family, but also broke my hamstring, please kill him!"


    "No! It''s a wisp of divine consciousness of the strong at the peak of Yuanying! "


    When the old monk saw the figure, he only felt a strong pressure spreading around him. Even the breath in the air became heavy. A killing opportunity shot out of the image like a sword and went towards the master Tang in front of him.


    "Little monk, how dare you kill my Zeng family


    The voice of the old man, which contains the supremacy of Yuanying''s peak, comes out with fierce color and killing intention, and attacks Tang Ning in front of him.


    However, Tang Ning did not seem to notice the pressure of the young man. He just looked at the image of the old man and saw that the shadow of the old man was floating. However, the pressure of monk Yuanying did not decrease, just like a real person in front of him.


    She can''t help but smile and say, "you old man, is the ancestor of Zeng family?"

 Chapter 998

    Monk Yuanying''s pressure and the killing intention that attacked him disappeared. He was half uncomfortable. The grandfather of the Zeng family had a jump in his eyelids and looked at the people below him.


    The little monk, with a bald head, is about five years old. His face is exquisite and excellent. He is playing with a dagger stained with blood. Even if he appears, he does not see half of panic and fear. On the contrary, some are just calm and indifferent.


    Isn''t this old monster or can you be here? Otherwise, how can a five-year-old child look the same in front of him?


    Thinking of this, he gathered his weight, looked at the little monk and asked, "who is your excellency? Why did I hurt the descendants of my Zeng family? Against my Zeng family? "


    "Are you an old fool? You see where this is? If you had not come here, who would have gone to your Zeng''s to trouble you? "


    Tang Ning sneered, playing with the dagger in his hand, he said, "your descendants run to the boundary of the Wanfo temple and want to occupy the mountains here. What kind of marks did they make with their swords and destroyed a furnace of pills for me? You said, how can I vent the fire in my heart if you don''t kill them?"


    When he heard the little monk say that he destroyed a stove of pills, the old man''s eyes flickered. How can five-year-old children refine pills? It seems that the great power or the old monster is here.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but be glad that he had just asked more questions. Otherwise, he was afraid that the Zeng family would make a strong enemy.


    "I have been shut up for many years and neglected the affairs of the clan for a long time. Therefore, I don''t know that the children of my family should go to the ten thousand Buddhist temples to occupy the mountains here. I''m also worried about you, and I''ll destroy your furnace of pills! I''ll make a mistake for them, and I''ll ask you to hold your hand and spare their lives. "


    "Oh


    Downing sneered: "just a few words of you, can be worth my furnace of Dan?"


    Seeing this, the old man pondered and said, "what kind of miraculous medicine do you need for that furnace of pills? My family is willing to pay ten times. "


    "Grandfather


    The middle-aged man didn''t expect to ask his grandfather to come out. He actually didn''t kill the little monk, but made an apology to him, and also paid him ten times the elixir. How can this be done!


    "Shut up!"


    The ancestor of Zeng''s family contained a dignified old voice and swept away at him with displeased eyes. When the middle-aged man''s body was boiling with blood, the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    The middle-aged man did not dare to speak again.


    The old monk and others on the other side were stunned for a long time. No one thought that the ancestor of Zeng family, the peak figure of Yuanying, came out and apologized? Why is this?


    "It''s also proper to compensate me. After all, my furnace of pills was destroyed because of them, but the lives of these people..." Downing''s eyes turned and fell on these people.


    As soon as the ancestor of the Zeng family saw the killing intention in his eyes, he said, "Sir, please forgive me. You have killed two members of my Zeng family, and you have broken a leg tendon of the Zeng family''s descendants. You should make up for each other."


    "Offset?" Downing chuckled and said, "he called you out just now, but he asked you to kill me. Do you think I should let go of those who want to kill me?"


    The ancestor of the Zeng family was silent and looked at the little monk who didn''t know what to do and asked, "what do you think you should do to spare their lives?"

 Chapter 999

    Tang Ning glanced at them, and said, "if you want to live, you should break the golden elixir."


    "No way!"


    Almost as soon as her voice fell, someone yelled out: "it''s impossible for us to break the golden elixir from ourselves."


    As the golden elixir, if they break the golden elixir, their strength will regress. No matter how they practice, they will no longer be able to enter the golden elixir cultivation. Breaking the golden elixir by themselves is clearly going to break their path of cultivation!


    "You would rather die now? It''s OK. In any case, two of them are also killed, which is not bad for you. " She said carelessly, that indifference and contains the murderous mood, let their heart a Lin.


    Almost no one doubted the little monk''s words. If he had killed the two, he would have killed them, even if the ancestor of their Zeng family was here.


    "Sir, can''t you exchange it for something else?" Zeng asked again.


    Tang Ning gently smile, playing with the dagger in his hand, looking at the ancestor of the Zeng family, he said, "I am very principled, especially the people I want to kill."


    "Your Excellency, it''s a bit deceiving to do so." The ancestor of the Zeng family had a slight tone. Obviously, he didn''t want his more than ten golden elixir accomplishments to be damaged here.


    "Bullying too much?" Downing chuckled and said, "this is really familiar to you. Didn''t your Zeng family deceive people like this before? Why should I learn from you? "


    Her voice a meal, looking at the grandfather of the Zeng family, said: "or, you want to try with me?"


    The ancestor of the Zeng family was silent. Don''t say it''s just a wisp of divine sense. I''m afraid that even if the real person comes here, if this person is really old or powerful, ten of them are not rivals.


    However, the loss of more than a dozen golden elixir friars on this point, which is to their Zeng family, also hurt the vitality. At this moment, he felt a little annoyed. He resented that the family members had no sense of propriety and dared to reach the Wanfo temple and provoke such a profound figure.


    The old monk watched for a long time. Seeing this, he went to Tang Ning of the previous dynasty and said, "Amitabha, master Tang, since the ancestor of the Zeng family has already apologized for them, as long as the members of the Zeng family don''t want to make trouble in the ten thousand Buddhist temples in the future, let''s stop this matter!"


    Their Buddhists pay attention to the place of forgiveness and forgiveness. Since things have changed, why push them to the end!


    Tang Ning looked at the old monk and saw that he was practicing Buddhist rites and praying for Zeng''s family. She could not help pursing her lips and blinking her eyes. After a long silence, she said, "raise the medicine for me 50 times more! If you send it to the ten thousand Buddhist temples within ten days, you will be killed if you do it again in the future


    As soon as her voice fell, the powerful ancient authority, with its fierce breath and murderous spirit, attacked the God consciousness of the Zeng family with such speed and momentum that it almost broke the divine consciousness of the Zeng family when the words fell, and the image disappeared.


    "Grandfather The middle-aged man exclaimed, seeing this scene, he finally knew the panic.


    At the same time, in the back mountain of the Zeng family, the grandfather of the Zeng family, who had been shut up for many years, felt only a strong pressure in the stone chamber. When the divine sense came, he opened his eyes fiercely, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Poof!"

 Chapter 1000

    His figure moved forward, covered his chest with one hand, and gazed at the blood vomited in front of him with a trace of horror. After half a sound, he took a deep breath, adjusted his mood and wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth. Then he stood up and stepped out of the stone chamber.


    "Ancestor?"


    "Is Laozu out of the pass?"


    "Laozu is out of the pass!"


    Seeing the Zeng family''s ancestor leaving the pass, Zeng''s family rushed to tell each other. After a while, the Zeng family owner and others had already rushed to the hall. When they came to the hall, they saw their grandfather who had been closed for several years in the hall. The atmosphere in the hall was dignified and oppressive, which made the people of Zeng''s family who came here to see each other for no reason.


    What happened?


    "Bang!"


    A tea cup was picked up by the Zeng family''s ancestors and directly fell on the ground. It was broken into countless pieces. The tea was splashed all over the ground. Even the Zeng family leader who had just entered was splashed with some tea and hung with several pieces of tea residue.


    If someone else, the Zeng family owner is bound to slap him in the past. However, it is the ancestor of the Zeng family who smashes the tea cup. At this time, he is not angry, some are just frightened and rush forward.


    "Yes, grandfather. What''s the matter?"


    The old ancestor, who had been closed for a long time, suddenly went out of the pass and was still so angry. He thought that something must have happened. It''s just, what''s the big deal he doesn''t know?


    "You still have the face to ask?"


    The old voice is full of gas to drink. Zeng''s grandfather stood up with a slap on the table, staring at him and angrily asked, "who asked you to make the idea of Wanfo temple? Who asked you to occupy the mountain area of Wanfo temple? What a lawlessness


    Hearing this, Zeng''s master was stunned and cautiously said: "Laozu, the Wanfo temple covers an extremely large area, and some land is very close to our Zeng family''s industry. Now the Wanfo temple is not as good as it was before. Even if we occupied their land, those monks would not say anything."


    "Oh! Naive


    The ancestor of the Zeng family sneered at him and said, "then wait and see how the people you sent back to report to you!"


    He walked forward with his hands down and said, "if you don''t want to cause big trouble for the family, you should pay them 50 times as much as the panacea for compensation! He ordered the Zeng family''s children not to go to Wanfo temple to cause trouble, especially to stay away from the master Tang! " As soon as the voice falls, the sleeve flicks, then goes out.


    Looking at the old ancestor''s anger, the head of the Zeng family frowned slightly and told the people around him: "go, send some people to take care of it and see what''s going on."


    "Yes." Someone answered and left quickly.


    On the other side, after writing the list of medicines to the men, Downing withdrew the array and let them go.


    Those people with dozens of panacea written on the list, also dare not ask one more, they left in a hurry. I don''t know if there is anything wrong with my ancestors? The child is so evil that they dare not fight him any more.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Go back." Tang Ning waved his hand and told the monks to go back first.


    The old monk looked at the two corpses on the ground and wanted to say something. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He just sighed and took his disciples back.


    "Master Tang, is this body going to be buried? Let''s go! " Several students in the kitchen said and came to the two bodies.


    "Burn it, bury it." While speaking, she squatted down to search for the things on their bodies. Then she lifted her hand, and the fire was on fire.

 Chapter 1001

    Back in the temple, the others dispersed, and Tang Ning was called to the main hall.


    The host and others looked at the little people in the hall. They didn''t know what to say when they came to the mouth. In the end, they just turned into a sentence: "Xiaotang, a place of Buddhist purity, you can''t kill people easily."


    "Well, I know." She nodded to show that she heard.


    Looking at his clever appearance, everyone was silent. This time, he had prepared a long road to tell him, but after only saying a word, he said he knew, and they didn''t need to mention the rest.


    "Well, if nothing else, I''ll go back first." She looked at the monks and said.


    "Well, you go back." The host nodded and motioned him to go back first.


    After he left, master Liaokong said: "elder martial brother, in fact, there are many Tang masters here today. If it was not for him, I''m afraid the Zeng family would not give up."


    "Yes! Although Tang Shi killed two people as soon as he did, in that case, if he did not kill them, Zeng''s family would kill him. "


    "After this, if the Zeng family is willing to stop, it is also a good thing."


    Listening to a few people a person said, the host said: "things have been like this, let''s not mention it for the time being! Let''s see how the Zeng family can talk about it later. Let''s go! "


    "Yes." People should a, line a Buddhist ceremony, this just retreated.


    When Tang Ning returned to the hospital, he saw her little apprentice practicing calligraphy in the courtyard. Seeing her coming back, he ran over and said, "master."


    "Well, how did you get here? Have you finished your homework today? " She raised her eyebrows and asked, looking at the little disciple in green clothes like her, the more she looked, the more cute she felt.


    "Master lekong said that I had made rapid progress and learned a lot of Chinese characters. He asked me to spend more time practicing calligraphy." Then he ran to the table and showed Tang Ning the big characters.


    "Master, look at my handwriting." He looked at Tang Ning in front of him with a pair of praise eyes, hoping to get a praise from his master.


    Downing looked at it and nodded, "well, that''s good." She looked at his feet and asked, "is everything tied?"


    "Yes, they''re all tied up, and they''re still sleeping." He bent down and patted the dark iron blocks tied to his legs. After adding these dark iron blocks, he walked heavily, but these days, he gradually got used to it.


    Tang Ning nodded and said, "I''ll come to my hospital to practice horse walking for an hour every morning and evening."


    "Yes." Song Tianyou responded. Seeing the black robed man coming in, he put away the things on the table and asked, "master, I''ll go back to practice calligraphy now, and I''ll come back later."


    "Go Donning waved his hand and let him go. Then he went to the front and sat down at the table.


    "The ancestor of the Zeng family is just the peak of Yuanying." She holds her cheek in one hand and looks at Mo ye: "how can you have the strength you have now when you are so young? If in a few years, isn''t it more powerful? "


    Mo Ye takes a look at her, walks forward and sits down in front of her and says, "I don''t have much time."


    Listening to this, Downing''s eyes flashed slightly, looked at him and said, "you are really a bit difficult to deal with. Although I am proficient in this field, your fate is too different. I can only see through a little bit, but I think that you are not short-lived people. Maybe there will be some changes at that time."

 Chapter 1002

    Mo Ye takes a deep look at her. His thin lips are tight and he doesn''t speak.


    He thought that if he could live a long time, he would have to guard her for a long time, even if she did not seem to need his protection.


    In the next few days, after Song Tianyou had a horse step, Tang Ning would instruct him on his practice. Although the child was only five years old, he was really quick at learning. His talent and understanding were excellent, and she had no difficulty in teaching.


    Compared with her carefree life here, the Zeng family has been very busy these days. They have sent a large number of people to look for those miraculous medicines, so as to collect them and send them to tens of thousands of Buddhist temples in ten days.


    Even though they had not experienced it in person, they knew why their ancestors would be angry and yell at them.


    Whether it was the master Tang or their ancestors, they could not avoid the 50 times compensation for the miraculous medicine. After all, their ancestors had already said something, and no one dared to violate it.


    However, while collecting the miraculous medicine, they also focused on investigating the little monk named Tangshi. However, there was not much information that the people sent out could find back.


    It is because they can''t find out, the feeling that Tang Shi gives them becomes more and more mysterious. They also believe the words of their ancestors. Maybe the Tangshi is some old monster or great power. Therefore, no one dares to offend them again.


    On the eighth day, Tang Ning called on Song Tianyou and took him to the back mountain.


    "Xiao Tian, the master taught you a set of sword techniques today. Try to practice." Tang Ning said, looking at the side of song Tianyou, way: "seriously look after."


    "Yes." Song Tianyou nodded, nervous and expectant.


    Tang Ning used the wooden sword in Song Tianyou''s hand. She practiced it first and asked him to write down the mental formula. It took a lot of time to practice a set of twelve movements of sword technique.


    "Come on, try it and see where you can remember it." She threw the sword to him and retreated to rest.


    After taking over the wooden sword, song Tianyou practiced the sword like she had done before. Although the speed was very slow and there were many pauses, it has to be said that she only practiced the sword technique once. He could learn the seventh form, and there was something wrong with the beginning of the eighth movement.


    "OK, you practice the first three moves first, and forget the last one for the moment."


    Tang Ning said, looking at the confused little apprentice, he said: "if the front three moves can be practiced well, the back moves will be easier to use, because this set of sword techniques is a set of buttons, if you practice well, this is a set of extremely powerful sword techniques."


    Hearing this, song Tianyou blinked his eyes curiously and asked, "master, can you use wooden sword to exert great power?"


    "Of course." Tang Ning chuckled and took his wooden sword and said, "you see, I will be able to cut down a big tree if I press the spirit power breath to the gas refining period."


    As soon as she turned her hand, the aura of spiritual power began to move. She saw a breath of spiritual power from the peach wood sword. At the next moment, the fierce air current came out of the peach wood sword with the wave of her hand.


    "Whew!"


    The sharp sound of breaking through the air, the aura of spiritual power visible to the naked eye formed the shape of crescent knife, and the tree was cut down with a wheezing sound.

 Chapter 1003

    "Click! Bang


    The big tree fell down with a click and fell to the ground with a heavy blow, splashing with a piece of grass and leaves.


    Song Tianyou''s eyes were bright. Seeing that his peach wood sword was so powerful, he was overjoyed. He took the peach wood sword and practiced it according to the previous master''s teaching.


    Seeing that he was practicing seriously, Tang Ning watched him and occasionally pointed out that one or two small movements of him were wrong. She couldn''t help smiling when he saw him stabbing his sword back and practicing with sword spirit.


    Very good. Over time, the students she teaches will surely be able to master one side of the world and become a respected one.


    In the evening, when downing takes his little apprentice back to the hospital, he sees Mo Ye sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, on which there are several delicate meat dishes. He is stunned.


    "You went down the hill? Did you go to the city to buy these food? No wonder I haven''t seen you all day. " She walked forward to look at some dishes on the table, and then looked at Mo ye, who was sitting there with a look of indifference. A trace of strangeness appeared in her heart.


    Is he too nice? Really go down the mountain to buy food?


    "When I''m free, I walk around." Mo ye said slowly. He looked at her naturally and said, "don''t you like meat dishes? Today, besides roast chicken and soy sauce, you can try which one is better. "


    "Both look good." She said with a smile, picked up a bowl with some meat and vegetables, and added a chicken leg in the bowl. Then she handed it to the little apprentice: "here you are. Take it back to your room and eat it secretly. Don''t let the monks in the temple know about it."


    Song Tianyou saw that there was meat, and his eyes were bright: "thank you, master." He quickly took over, and then looked at the man in black, and said, "thank you very much." This just ran away.


    "You little apprentice, you seem to be making rapid progress." Mo Ye glanced at the figure of the boy running out and said slowly.


    Hearing this, she nodded with a smile: "yes, I didn''t expect him to have such talent and understanding. I think I can cultivate him into a respected person in the future." Anyway, she is confident that song Tianyou will grow up very well in the future.


    "Compared with this, you''d better refine your antidote first."


    Mo Ye looks at her small body and says, with helpless tone: "although five-year-old children also have the advantages of five-year-old children, it is more convenient for adults to do things. Moreover, I am afraid that if you can''t solve this problem all the time, your strength will not be advanced and you will be trapped in this foundation building stage."


    "It''s not that I don''t refine it, but even if I have found all the miraculous drugs, it''s not easy to mix up the antidote. After all, it''s a variant pill, which can''t be described by ordinary drugs." She said helplessly, and took a piece of meat to eat, while saying: "if you eat the wrong antidote, I don''t know what kind of things will happen, so this antidote, still have to slowly."


    Mo Ye listens and shakes his head. He did not see her anxious, even now the appearance of the five-year-old child, but also a face of calm and habits.


    When they had finished eating, they saw a disciple come into the hospital and reported: "master Tang, the Zeng family is coming. The host will invite master Tang to come."


    While speaking, the disciple aimed at those dishes on the table with meat and vegetables, smelling the meat smell in the air, and silently did not open his eyes.

 Chapter 1004

    Smell speech, Tang Ning then to Mo Ye way: "then I go to have a look."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers, watching her leave with the disciple, he takes out a pot of wine from the space and drinks it there.


    It would be the evening of the ninth day. Downing thought that the Zeng family would come early tomorrow morning, but he didn''t expect that he would come.


    He followed the disciple to the side hall. When he came to the front of the hall, the eyes of more than a dozen monks outside looked at her.


    This is the master Tang? If you really look like a five-year-old child, such a little monk, really so powerful?


    The heart thinks, the eye also looks at in silence.


    Downing glanced at them, and then walked inside. He could hear the host talking to people.


    "Host, Tang Shi is here." The disciple reported that several people who were talking in the hall stopped and turned to look at the people.


    He was a five-year-old boy with a bald head and a simple blue dress. His facial features were exquisite and excellent, just like a fairy child under the Buddha''s throne.


    Although the little monk seems pure and harmless, the Zeng family knew that it was the child who let their closed door ancestors go out of the pass in anger, scolded them, and asked them to collect so many miraculous herbs and send them to the temple to make amends in a short period of ten days.


    It is for this reason that it is not others who come here in person today, but the head of the Zeng family and the two elders.


    "Xiao Tang, this is the head of the Zeng family, and these two are the elders of the Zeng family." The host gave them a brief introduction, and then said to the Zeng family, "this is Tang Shi."


    "It''s better to see what you hear. Master Tang, I''ve heard a lot about you." The master of the Zeng family arched his hands and looked around, but he couldn''t see what was special about the little monk?


    In addition to looking more delicate and beautiful, smart and pleasant, as well as, with a faint light of Buddha, the other did not see.


    Can such a person, really what kind of power or old strange? What on earth is there in him to be afraid of?


    Tang Ning took a look at them, but he didn''t even have the courtesy. He asked in a gentle voice, "have you brought all the miracles?"


    Being ignored like this, Zeng''s family leader was displeased, but he didn''t say anything. He just pulled the corners of his mouth with a smile and said, "there are 99 Kinds of miraculous drugs on the list of master Tang, which are extremely precious and rare. They are also the miraculous drugs of the previous year. We used the family relationship to find them all in a short period of ten days. We should have sent them in person, only..."


    His voice stopped, took a look at Tang Ning, and said, "it''s just that those miraculous herbs are precious things. If they are not properly preserved, they will lose their effect. So after finding those miraculous herbs, we will put them into the family holy land for warm cultivation. Today I come here to ask Master Tang to come with us and go to the holy land to collect them in person."


    Listening to this, the host frowned slightly and looked at Tang Shi. He was eager to speak.


    Tang Ning listened to the words of the Zeng family master, and said with a smile: "so you came here empty handed this time? You want me to come down the mountain with you? I remember at that time, I said that I wanted you to send the miraculous medicine directly, but this meeting asked me to go down the mountain with you to some holy land. It was not a Hongmen banquet waiting for me to go? "

 Chapter 1005

    The owner of the Zeng family laughed: "how can it be? Master Tang worried a lot. This holy land is the place with the most spiritual power in my Zeng family. Putting the elixir in it is indeed the best way to preserve it. What''s more, our ancestors have already ordered us to treat Tang Shi with courtesy. How can we do anything against others? "


    Now that you''ve got to take a look at it, donning has to go


    Master Zeng''s eyes crossed a touch of secret joy, immediately made a gesture of please: "Tang shiplease."


    "Amitabha, Xiao Tang, you..." The host is trying to stop it when Downing''s voice comes.


    "I''m free anyway. I''ll take this trip." She said with a smile: "host, the good friend in my hospital, will take care of more than one or two."


    Seeing that he made up his mind, the host took a deep look at him, which just answered: "don''t worry about it!"


    Tang Ning did not stop, then followed the Zeng family out of the side hall, to the temple, directly with them on the spacecraft to the direction of Zeng''s home.


    Mo Ye has been waiting in the hospital for a long time, but he doesn''t see her back. He gets up and goes out. On the way, he meets the host.


    "Amitabha, benefactor." The host saluted him and said, "benefactor, do you want to find master Tang?"


    "Well, where did she go?" Where have you been since you haven''t come back for so long? Mo Ye thinks.


    "The head of the Zeng family came in person, and they..." The host simply told him about the matter, and the black robed man''s eyes narrowed before meeting, with a bit of ferocity in his eyes.


    "You said she followed the Zeng family? What holy land did they go to? "


    What do you want to do? Ming Ming waited for them to deliver the elixir directly, but now she followed them down the mountain into the tiger''s den. Didn''t she worry that if something happened, it would be difficult for her to defeat four hands with two fists?


    After asking the host about the situation and location of Zeng''s family, he also went out of the temple to have a look.


    On the other side, Downing, who was in the spaceship, arrived at Zeng''s home and was taken to a transmission array.


    "Master Tang, this is the transmission array to enter the holy land." Zeng said, pointing to the array in front.


    Downing took a look and his eyes flashed slightly. It''s really a teleportation array, and it''s a teleportation array that goes into the secret place. But I don''t know what kind of place is the place where the array is transmitted?


    She looked at the one side of the Zeng family owner, and said, "why don''t you accompany me in?"


    "Of course." The master of the Zeng family laughed and went forward to the array. He handed a piece of white jade to Tang Ning and said, "when the time comes, you can come out as long as you crush the white jade."


    Tang Ning took a look at it, put it away, followed the Zeng family leader to the transmission array, stood, looked at the two clan elders, looked at each other, opened the transmission array, with the launch of the transmission array, the next moment, the two disappeared in place.


    "The owner has gone in too. Is everything all right?" One of them always asked, some worried.


    "No matter what, after the owner takes him in, he will find a chance to come out. As for the boy, ah!" Another clan old sneer, into their Zeng family secret place, think out can not be easy!


    At the same time, Zeng''s grandfather in the Zeng''s backyard suddenly opened his eyes and his face was slightly heavy. He directly passed on the voice to the two elders and asked, "how did you bring that guy back?"

 Chapter 1006

    He clearly told him to send the elixir to make amends and then come back. How could he bring people back? If it was not for his divine sense that covered the whole Zeng family, they would not know that they had brought the man back, and they were still in the teleportation array.


    When they heard the sound of their ancestors, they were surprised and looked at each other for a while. They didn''t know how to talk about it for a while.


    "Come and answer!" The voice of Zeng''s ancestors sounded like thunder again in their minds. They were so scared that they turned pale and went to the yard where the ancestor was.


    "See my grandfather." After they came to the yard, they quickly saluted their ancestors.


    "Say, what is the matter?" Asked the great grandfather calmly.


    The two people looked at each other, and one of them said, "Laozu, it''s like this. The master of the family said that he wanted to see what kind of person this Tang Shi was? He also wanted to know if he really had that ability, so he took us to the Wanfo temple to see Master Tang. He told him that all the miraculous medicines were kept in secret places and had to be taken by master Tang himself. So, that''s why... "


    "So he followed you down the mountain and followed you into the secret place? What kind of murders have you planted in the secret place? Do you want to kill him? " He asked several questions in a row, burning with anger, and patted his hand on the stone table: "say it


    Under the strong pressure, the two clan elders knelt down: "ancestor, the miraculous medicine was indeed put into the secret place by the owner. It was said that it was to lead him into the secret place. After that, he started the killing array in the secret place and killed him in it. It was also regarded as removing a strong enemy for our Zeng family."


    "How good to remove a strong enemy for the Zeng family!"


    The ancestor of the Zeng family stood up angrily: "if you don''t know the details, you dare to calculate him like this. I think it''s not to remove a strong enemy for the Zeng family, but to establish a strong enemy for the Zeng family! How do you do if you don''t know that your family has caused a disaster! Very good As soon as the voice fell, he brushed his sleeve, turned around and walked towards the array place.


    The two clan leaders were surprised and quickly followed. And behind them, Mo Ye listens to their words, his eyes are slightly cold, and quietly follows up.


    At the same time, there was a flash of light in the array. The figure of the Zeng family leader appeared in the array. After he came out, he showed a strange smile. After opening the killing array in the secret place, he sealed the secret place again. When he was ready to leave, he saw the angry ancestor stride forward.


    He was surprised and rushed to the front: "ancestor?"


    "Do you still have me in your eyes?" The ancestor of Zeng''s family stared at him. When he saw the light in the array, he was angry and slapped the past with a slap: "what a fool!"


    "Pa!"


    The owner of the Zeng family was slapped, half of his face was swollen, and a trace of blood was seeping from the corners of his mouth. He looked at his grandfather in amazement, and did not expect that he would beat him.


    "Lao Zu, the boy entered the secret place. Once the battle was started, he could not come out alive. Why should he be so ambitious and destroy his own prestige?" Master Zeng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and hid his anger with his eyes.


    "Do you think this secret place can trap him? If he is really that powerful or old monster, this secret place can''t trap him at all. When he comes out, do you know what he is going to face? " Zeng asked angrily.


    The owner of the Zeng family covered his face and said, "he can''t come out. The transmission array is sealed here. Within a month, he can''t come out, and no one else can enter. Moreover, I think he can''t live for a month."

 Chapter 1007

    "If she can''t live, you''ll go up and down, and wait for her to be buried."


    A deep voice suddenly came, startled a few people to look up fiercely, look at that voice place.


    I saw a black figure, I do not know when standing on the tree not far away, a cold and murderous eyes are staring at them coldly, the man''s face is wearing a mask, can not see the face clearly, but that strong breath, it is very frightening.


    "Who is your excellency?" Zeng''s ancestors were the first to react.


    Mo Ye glances at him coldly and doesn''t speak.


    "Come on! Take him Ah


    Before Zeng''s words were finished, he saw a cold light as fast as lightning. At the next moment, he snorted, and his arm flew out with the cold light, and blood splashed all over the ground.


    He screamed, covered the broken arm, and bent down in pain. Looking at the cut off arm on the ground, he was more frightened and resentful: "my hand, my hand..."


    "This is the price of calculating her. If she comes out alive, I hope I can give you a happy sword. If she dies in it, all of you will have to bury her with you!"


    A low voice came out with a chill, and he had previously cut off an arm of the Zeng family owner with a deaf ear. When he said this, few people below doubted the truth of his words.


    But I believe that if the Tang Shi really did not come out alive, this black robed man of unknown origin would definitely blood wash Zeng''s family and let them bury him with him.


    At this moment, the two clan elders had already regretted. They had known that they would persuade the master to give those miraculous medicines to master Tang directly, and then they would stay far away from him. They would not provoke him or cause such things.


    It''s really hard to buy. If you knew, they would not choose to kill Tang Shi.


    At the same time, in the secret.


    When Tang Ning came in, she felt that this place was full of spiritual power. She knew that the Zeng family did not deceive her. This place was indeed the holy land of their family. After coming in, the Zeng family leader also took her to find the place where the miraculous medicine was stacked.


    Just as she was counting the miraculous drugs and collecting them one by one, she looked up, but the figure of the Zeng family master had disappeared. She laughed, looked around, and began to wander about.


    As long as you don''t go into any strange place, as for this kind of energetic place, it doesn''t hurt her to stay a little longer.


    However, after walking for a while, she found out the problem.


    "Is this the formation? Trapped me in this little area? " She touched her bare head, blinked her eyes and thought, and said to herself, "it seems that it''s not just an isolated array, but also To kill? "


    She thought with a smile: "I know that things are not so simple, if there is no point to kill, they can personally go to Wanfo temple and ask me to come down the mountain here? But since it''s a killing array, let''s play! It''s all about practicing. "


    As she was murmuring, she saw a faint murderous air in the air, which gradually became stronger and stronger. When the murderous spirit was strong enough to condense like a knife, even if the wind blows, it would be like a sharp blade across the body.


    "That''s interesting." She chuckled and rubbed her hands with interest.

 Chapter 1008

    She walked around here and there, searching for the spot of her eyes, gathered a protective cover on her body to block the wind blades blowing from her.


    However, when she was looking for her eyes to break through the array, a few lights flashed and several figures appeared out of thin air. They attacked her with sharp swords. The several people formed a sword array and attacked with long swords. They were surrounded from all sides with a cold and murderous air.


    When downing took the round bamboo from his waist to meet one of them and blocked the sword in his hand, the round bamboo shot down on the man with dark strength, but saw that man instantly turned into smoke and disappeared in the air, and then reappeared in other directions.


    "Kill!"


    With the sound of killing, the eight men attacked with their swords. The spirit of the swordsmen interweaved into a big net and trapped Tang Ning in it. Tang Ning saw that these men were not real human beings, but were transformed by some means. Instead of fighting with them, he might as well find out the way to break the array.


    She made up her mind. She turned the round bamboo in her hand and hit a person on the left. The figure of that person was scattered by the round bamboo. At the moment of disappearance, her figure swept through the opening, and unexpectedly, the cold light hit her face.


    "Whew!"


    When she saw the cold light coming, she immediately turned around, and the round bamboo in her hand became longer and swept out. Her figure broke away from the sword net. When she fell on the ground, she turned the round bamboo in her hand and hit one of the array directions.


    "Bang!"


    The air current splashed, and the dust and sand on the surface were diffused. I saw a slight tremor in the array, but the array did not break.


    "Not here? That''s the opposite. " She murmured, her eyes narrowed, and fell on the opposite side, and after knowing that she had found the location of the array eye, they had retreated to the position of the array eye.


    Tang Ning glanced at the men, the corners of her lips raised slightly, and the round bamboo in her hand crossed her hand. A flame rose with a cry and condensed in the place of the round bamboo, but it did not hurt half of the bamboo. The murderous air in the air made a sizzling sound when it touched the flame.


    Those figures seemed to be afraid of the flames and retreated obviously, but when they saw Tang Ning attacking with round bamboo, they still held their swords to keep her away from the eyes of the array.


    "Let you taste the fire of my life!"


    Tang Ning drank, and the round bamboo in his hand flew out and attacked in front. The round bamboo rolled like a wheel of fire, and the air flow in the air hissed. When the fire wheel hit those people, the sparks shot and burned them fiercely. Only a burning smell was left in the air, and no scream was made.


    As she approached, she shot down the eye of the array with the round bamboo in her hand. She heard only a roar, and the formation broke open, and an invisible breath also dissipated. But just as the array broke, a snow-white tiger and beast rushed over.


    "Roar!"


    The white winged tiger, the peak level of the divine beast, is the Zhenshan tiger in this secret place, and can also be regarded as the guardian animal of the Zeng family. However, the white winged tiger at the peak of the divine beast did not recognize the master''s contract, but the Zengjia gave it a place full of spiritual energy as a place for cultivation, and it only guarded the secret place.


    Because the white winged tiger is the guardian animal of the Zeng family, even if the Zeng family''s children come here to experience, it will not hurt them. Even if they want to find it, it is not easy for them. After all, the secret land is so big that they can not set foot in it at will.

 Chapter 1009

    The killing array set by the Zeng family leader refers to the white winged tiger, which is snow-white and majestic. The tiger beast has absolute possession of its territory. The Zeng family''s children who come into the secret place wear representative things, while Tang Ning does not.


    What''s more, when the Zeng family owner left, the animal powder was scattered around the area, and the smell was scattered. The white winged tiger could naturally find the smell. He thought, no matter how powerful Tang Ning''s cultivation is, is it really something old strange and powerful? In the face of the white winged beast, the king of tigers, he has nine lives, not enough to die.


    Even if he was lucky enough to escape from the tiger''s mouth, the mechanism array in the secret place had all been activated. If he was a five-year-old child, he could not survive in it.


    However, he did not know that downing could not infer from common sense.


    At this time, when he saw the white tiger that came to the mouth of the tiger, Tang Ning fiercely lifted his breath and leaped. He fell on a tree and stared at the majestic white tiger beast below. His beautiful eyes were full of surprise.


    "Is there a top level beast in this place?"


    "Roar!"


    With a low roar, the tiger''s mouth opened to show its sharp teeth. The bloodthirsty tiger''s eyes were staring at the little human on the tree and said, "human! Dare to break into the king''s territory and come down to die! "


    Hearing this, Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, and he couldn''t help laughing: "you''re stupid! Go down and die? How can it be! " She sat leaning against the big tree, playing with the round bamboo in her hand. Even if there was a tiger king at the bottom and it was the peak of the divine beast, she was not afraid.


    Without him, who let her contract is the ancient god beast three feet gold black? She has not revealed a trace of ancient prestige. If it comes out, she will not believe it. The beast dares to let her go down to die.


    However, this tiger beast is really beautiful. It has snow-white fur, majestic tiger body, and powerful and attractive momentum. It has absolute face and can be used as a mount!


    Think of this, her eyes color flash, in the heart of the small nine nine in the calculation.


    "No! No contract! How can this dead tiger have my prestige? It''s just a god beast, not even a super beast. It''s no match for me. "


    The voice of Xiao Hei''s protest came from her mind. Hearing it, Downing chuckled: "but the white winged tiger is really beautiful. Look at the fur. Tut, it''s beautiful!"


    Xiao Hei snorted and said, "you want to like its fur. Peel it and make it into a dress to wear."


    Downing''s mouth a draw: "how do I know you are so absent-minded?"


    One person and one bird communicate with each other by divine sense, but the white winged tiger below doesn''t know. It only knows that the human child is leaning on the tree, staring at its fur and showing that strange and inexplicable smile.


    It growled: "human child! Come down Is it not that the human child does not grow hair, so Xiao thinks about its hair?


    "You come up!" Downing simply sat down on the branch and looked at the white tiger below. The more he saw it, the more he liked it!


    "You don''t think I can go up a tree? Hum


    The tiger roared. Although he was surprised why his tiger''s power could not be used as a shock to the human child, he was provoked like this. As soon as he was angry, he retreated, and at the next moment, he rushed forward to the man on the big tree.

 Chapter 1010

    When downing watched the tiger coming, a pair of white wings like transparent wings were born under the white fur on the tiger''s body. Her eyes flashed and she lifted her breath. When the tiger came, she directly sat on the back of the tiger.


    "Roar! Presumptuous! human beings! Come down to the king


    The tiger was so angry that he was riding on his back by a little human. What a shame!


    It fiercely forced a swing, but felt that the human child''s legs tightly clamped the tiger''s body, and his hands were tightly grasping its fur. Its strong swing not only did not throw the human down, but also hurt its tiger skin.


    "I don''t have a mount. You can be my mount." Downing said with a smile, not at all the anger of the tiger.


    "No way! I will swallow you alive


    The tiger roared, flapped its wings and flew up. It swung in the air, but it couldn''t throw the human on its back. What''s more, everyone can''t bear the pressure of the god beast. In front of this human child, he was treated as nothing. It really made him hate his teeth and tried to bite his neck, but he couldn''t reach it


    No matter how angry the tiger beast was, how it swayed and swung, Tang Ning was as stable as sitting on a mountain. The tiger beast roared and took her around in the secret place, but it didn''t throw downing. Instead, it destroyed a lot of arrays, junctions and mechanisms in the secret place.


    Looking at the damaged mechanisms and arrays, Downing had to admire the tiger''s destructive power.


    When she saw that it was also panting by herself, her palm moved, and two silver needles pierced into the tiger''s body. The next moment, her body became stiff and its speed became slower and slower. Finally, she threw herself down and fell on the ground.


    "Sinister human beings! What have you done to this king? " The tiger, who was lying on the grass with weak limbs, gazed at the man with a pair of animal eyes, and was eager to rush forward to bite his fragile neck.


    However, it is only for the sake of thinking, and it can''t be reached at all.


    Tang Ning came to it with a smile, touched his small bald head, and said, "do you think my head looks good?"


    The tiger didn''t understand what the man meant. He just glared at him with a pair of eyes: "you head, I can chew it with one bite! You don''t have to spit your hair


    Downing patted it that big tiger head, smiling innocuously: "you are not good! That''s not going to work. Obedience is a good mount. "


    "Who wants to be your mount! My king What are you going to do? " The tiger roared, and before he had finished speaking, he saw that the man touched out a dagger.


    Tang Ning pulled out the dagger, and the dagger was so sharp that he saw it in the tiger''s eyes. He felt that the tiger''s neck was a little itchy, and he thought to himself that the human would not stab him in the neck with one knife?


    I don''t know what kind of hands and feet this human has done to it. How can it suddenly lie on its back and do whatever it wants?


    Tang Ning looked at the tiger lying in front of him with a smile and called out: "Xiao Hei, come out."


    Seeing that she wanted to collect the tiger beast, Xiaohei was not very happy. She would hear her calling it, so she didn''t intend to go out. However, after hearing her next words, her black little eyes suddenly brightened.


    "The tiger''s fur is so beautiful. How about we shave it?"


    Tang Ning''s words just fall, listen to small black excited voice to spread: "dumb! Good, good

 Chapter 1011

    Hearing its excited voice, Downing couldn''t help laughing and nodding its head: "happy this time?"


    "Dumb! Dumb! happy! Shaving, shaving. " Xiao Hei beat his wings and called.


    The Raven that the tiger animal saw actually could speak. He looked at it for a while, but he didn''t see what species it was. But when he heard the words of the human and the crow, he was furious: "you dare to shave! I will gnaw your bones to pieces and spit them out


    "Don''t swallow it?" donning raised his eyebrows


    She played with the dagger in her hand and looked at it with a smile and said: "you can''t use a small razor. You can only use a dagger to shave. I''m the first time to shave tiger hair. It may be a little strange, but you don''t have to worry. I will definitely clean it and make you a smooth tiger king."


    Hearing this, the tiger king, who was unable to lie down on the ground, was excited. When he thought that his tiger hair had been shaved off and became a bald white winged tiger, the picture made it shiver.


    "You, you don''t mess around!"


    It some crazy cry, with a bit of horror staring at that person a bird. Are people and birds out there so crazy? Why shave it? Is it because the human beings have no hair on their heads?


    "Don''t you want to ride me? I''ll give you something to see. " Tang Ning said with a smile and came to the tiger''s side, the dagger in his hand, and scraped it off the tiger''s back first.


    When the sharp dagger was tilted and scraped, I saw the sharp blade across the tiger''s back, and the white fur fell to the ground one after another. Under the scraped fur, a piece of pink and tender skin was also exposed.


    "Ah Don''t This king''s hair... "


    The tiger only felt a chill on his back, and then he saw white fur falling. In a moment, he howled miserably. In that voice, the power of the tiger beast was carried in the voice. The ground in the secret place was shaking.


    "Are you satisfied? Do you want to ride me Asked Downing, scraping the tiger''s fur. This kind of beast level beast, want to subdue it, must let it willingly nod.


    Besides defeating it with war, we can also use some other means, well, just like now.


    One can let Xiaohei know that no matter how many contract animals there are, it will always be the first and irreplaceable. The other is to frustrate the spirit of this tiger beast. As a god beast without a contract, if you don''t frustrate its spirit and kill its prestige, even if you contract it down, it will be too arrogant.


    "Oh! Ah... "


    "Not satisfied?"


    In the secret place, from time to time, the shrill cry of the tiger and the inquiry voice of Tang Ning rang out. Because the tiger howled so miserably that the animals in the secret place hid one after another and did not dare to show their heads.


    Until, Downing shaved off the tiger''s fur and lay there naked, leaving only the hair on its head and its belly.


    "Woo..."


    The majestic tiger lay down there and howled. The trembling figure was as pitiful as the white flowers in the wind. It tried to prop up its body, but it could not use its strength. When looking at the demon like human child staring at its abdomen with a dagger, the tiger buttocks tightened and howled.


    "Ah! Stop shaving... "

 Chapter 1012

    Tang Ning patted its belly with a knife belly and asked with a smile, "can''t you accept it?"


    "Serve, serve, my king''s clothes are not good?" It is busy to say, afraid of the rise of this little devil, the hair of its shame under the belly has been shaved.


    It has been in this for so many years, but it has never met a card player who is so unreasonable as this little devil. No matter whether he wants to fight or fight, he has never been afraid of it, but he has to shave his hair


    Xiao Hei on one side looked at the majestic white winged tiger from fluffy to a bald tiger. He could not help but exclaimed, "dumb! Dumb Although I want to call it hairless, but think about Downing''s hair, or forget it.


    "How can you be in the secret place of Zeng family? What do you have to do with their family? Why was it not contracted? " Tang Ning put away the dagger and asked, it was clearly a god beast without a contract, but it was also in the Zeng family''s territory. It was strange that the Zeng family should have such a divine beast.


    "Even they want to contract the king? How to match it The tiger beast, which is all over the body and lies on the ground, looks embarrassed, but the scornful look in his eyes shows that he looks down upon Zeng''s family very much.


    "I just practice here and help them guard this place. Every time they send their children to experience, they always make a contract. But how can I do what they want! I don''t like them because they are ordinary people. "


    The tiger on the ground, a proud look, oblivious, it is now soft lying on the ground, its back is bare on the left layer of tiger skin.


    Downing looked at it and said, "since you are not contracted, then follow me out then! As for the contract... "


    When she saw it staring at her nervously, she couldn''t help laughing: "the contract is not needed. When it''s only a mount, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    "You don''t contract with the king?" Hearing this, not only the tiger beast was stunned, but also Xiao Hei was staring at Tang Ning.


    "What? Do you want me to contract you? " Downing picked her eyebrows.


    "How could it be!"


    Naturally, it doesn''t want to be contracted. As long as it is not bound, it can be free. However, those human beings want to contract it and tie it around. So when the human child said that he would not contract it, his heart was happy and his eyes turned.


    Is it not that the little devil is still small, do not know the benefits of the contract god beast? Well, it must be.


    Tang Ning rubbed the fluffy head of the white winged tiger and said, "you are the peak of the divine beast now. Since you want to follow me, I will help you to enter the level of super beast!"


    The tiger beast lying on the ground turned his eyes impolitely: "now the children of human beings are so naive and super supernatural beasts. I have to practice for hundreds of years to break through to reach that level. Which one do you think can be promoted by helping me advance?"


    Tang Ning rubbed the tiger''s head and felt the soft and comfortable touch in the palm of his hand. He squinted and said, "I''ll walk around in this secret place for a while. After you take the pills, you can go back to find a place to upgrade. Then you can come back to me."


    As she spoke, she took out a medicine bottle from the space, poured a pill into the tiger''s mouth, then untied its efficacy, patted its tiger buttocks, and said with a smile, "go!"

 Chapter 1013

    White winged tiger in Downing out of the pill, only smell a strong and fragrant smell of the elixir, just want to inhale more of that medicine, the pill has been put into its mouth.


    It was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the human demon actually gave it such a pill with a strong smell of medicine. He took out something and let it smell it in its breath. In a short time, the strength of his body gradually came back, and he could feel that the pill swallowed by him seemed to have a faint fever.


    When it was stupefied, the tiger buttocks were photographed. When the tiger''s face sank, the human devil was so small and so obscene that he grew up? Fortunately, he didn''t force it.


    Thinking of this, it did not attack him at the moment. This human little devil has strange strength. It''s important to escape first, so as not to fall into his hands again. So, stand up after a fierce run, a few breaths will disappear in the woods.


    Looking at the tiger, she flew over with wings and landed on her shoulder and asked, "Tang Tang, why don''t you contract it? Let it go like this, it certainly won''t come back, and you gave it your new refined advanced pill, which was refined with many precious elixirs. "


    Tang Ning clapped his hands and cleaned up some tiger hairs on his hands. He said, "my strength now is the peak of building foundation. Moreover, since it was built by the way of heaven, it has not been advanced for a long time, and it has not been completely stabilized in the foundation construction stage. Now if we contract this god beast, it will be a waste, because I can''t break through the foundation peak and step into the golden elixir Threshold. "


    Her voice stopped and she said with a smile: "now give it an advanced pill to help it enter the level of super divine beast. Do you think that if it can become a super divine beast in a short time, will it not come back to me?"


    "So it is."


    Xiaohei suddenly nodded. Indeed, the white winged tiger itself is not something like the ancient god beast. It has been practicing for thousands of years. If it can become a super god beast in such a short time, even if it doesn''t have a contract, it will come back to Tang Tang. After all, no one can easily help a god beast to enter the level of super god beast.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go around and see where the spiritual pulse of this secret place is. We can practice there for a period of time. If we can break through the advanced level with the help of the strong aura of spiritual power in this secret place, we will come here in vain. " Tang Ning said with a smile and walked forward.


    From the beginning, she had this idea. The secret place of Zeng family must be a place full of spiritual energy. Whether it is advanced or refining pills, it is an excellent place. If you don''t come here, you will find a mount for nothing.


    Hearing her words, Xiaohei excitedly flapped his wings and flew forward: "dumb!" The cry of joy echoed through the forest.


    One person, one bird, took a day to find the place with the strongest aura in this secret place.


    Tang Ning looked at the place and said to Xiao Hei, who was standing on the branch, "the spiritual pulse should be in this area. The aura of spiritual power here is very strong. If I get those miraculous herbs, I will refine several heats of pills here. First, you should guard around and don''t let other animals come near to disturb me."


    "Dumb! Then I''ll look around. " Xiao Hei responded, flapping his wings and flying out.

 Chapter 1014

    Looking at Xiaohei flapping his wings to leave, Tang Ning took out all the pills in the space, preparing for refining pills.


    In a cave about 500 meters away, when the tiger came back to hide in the cave, he resisted the movement of his body and leaned out his head to have a look. Unexpectedly, he saw a familiar crow flapping his wings and landed on a branch and was staring at it.


    One animal and one bird, four eyes opposite each other, all stay for a while.


    Damn it! How did this crow get here? What I heard just now, is it the human demon who came to look for it? Think of this, its tiger skin can not help tightening.


    Xiaohei stared at the bald tiger on his back. Seeing that he was on guard, his breath was surging. He said, "what are you looking at! Are you going back to the advanced stage? I tell you, Tang Tang of my family is refining pills in front of me. Don''t come out and disturb her if you have nothing to do


    The tiger grinned. Is this crow impatient to live? How dare you attack it? It is the king of beasts, a small crow, dare to hold the flag to show off?


    Good, very good, it is now feeling that the pill is really a little effective, as if really want to advance, naturally will not make trouble with it at this time.


    It looked at the crow and thought to himself that after the king''s promotion, he would wipe out all your crows and make you a bald bird!


    Small black see it gray retract inside the hole, can''t help humming: "small sample!"


    This area is the territory of the white winged tiger. Other animals don''t dare to come here at ordinary times. In addition, Xiao Hei is patrolling around. Naturally, it is even more impossible for unexpected animals to come here.


    Tang Ning space has a miraculous medicine. In addition, the miraculous herbs used by Zeng''s family to bring him in this time make it very convenient for her to refine pills. In particular, the aura of this place is very abundant, and the chance of ranking will be improved, and the elixir will be superior.


    Inside, she was busy refining pills, but outside, the Zeng family was full of dark clouds, and there was no one else. The only reason was that the black robed man brought too much pressure and shock, so that the Zengs were in a state of anxiety and uneasiness.


    It''s not that the Zeng family didn''t want to fight back and killed the black robed man first, but the black robed man did not know what means he used to keep all the Zeng family in the family, unable to go out or come in. Even if the elders of the clan joined hands, they could not break the boundary under the black robed man''s cloth.


    However, the ancestor of the Zeng family didn''t make any moves. He thought that if he made a move against the black robed man who did not know his origin, things might be really out of control. At present, he only hoped that Tang Shi in the secret place could come out earlier.


    If he is really capable, he should be able to come out alive. If you make amends to him at that time, you may be able to let Zeng''s family avoid the robbery. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the whole family will die.


    As the days went by, it was like a year for the Zeng family. Especially after the past half a month, when there was any movement in the secret place transmission array, their hearts were even more heavy.


    I''m afraid not. Is Tang Shi really dead in it?


    At this time, Tang Ning in the secret place, however, looked at another furnace of newly refined pills and laughed happily: "it''s Tianlei Cui Dan again! Dan is the best

 Chapter 1015

    She happily put the new pills into the prepared bottles. Two of the three pills were top-notch pills and the other was waste pills. Although there were only two top-notch pills in this furnace, she had already made money.


    In this half a month, a total of two heats of pills have been refined. The last one is Zhuji pills, and the other is twelve top quality ones. This furnace is a very precious advanced pill. As long as you take one, you will be able to break through the advanced pills. If you release such pills, you will definitely become the treasure of crazy robbery.


    Not far away, Xiao Hei flew over and looked at Tang Ning, who was covered with medicinal ashes, and then fell on her shoulder and asked, "Tang Tang, if you take one of the advanced pills, can you break through the advanced level and become a golden elixir?"


    Tang Ning laughed and said: "it took half a month to refine two heats of pills. Next, I will use the spirit of the Qi to practice, and quickly consolidate my strength in building foundation."


    She put pills and stoves and other things into the space and said, "help me protect Dharma again. I want to use the fire that hasn''t been dispersed to arouse the spirit breath to strengthen the heavenly way and spiritual pulse in my body, so as to strengthen the muscles and veins and stabilize the strength."


    "Well, don''t worry, I will guard you." Xiaohei nodded and said, as if thinking of something, and said: "Tang Tang, that tiger beast has been in the cave for half a month, and seems to be on the way."


    "Well, it''s a little far away from me. It won''t affect each other."


    Tang Ning said that, regardless of his own medicine ashes at this time, he crossed his knees and sat down at the place where the furnace had been placed. With the kneading of his hands, he quickly attracted the spirit breath of the earth''s heart to nourish and strengthen his own spiritual breath and spiritual pulse in the body.


    Seeing her kneeling here to mobilize her spiritual breath into her muscles and veins, Xiaohei retreated and guarded her surroundings. However, she listened to the movement from the cave. She took a look at Tang Ning, who closed her eyes and adjusted her breath, and fluttered her wings to the cave.


    Fortunately, there are no beasts in this area, and the cave is not far from here. It''s going to take a look and it won''t be a problem.


    When it came to the tree outside the cave and stopped, it saw that the thunder fell on the cave, and the ground was shaking with a loud noise.


    "Oh


    It could hear the roar of the tiger in the cave. After a while, the second thunder came down. This time, it didn''t hear the sound of the tiger. After a while, the third thunder shot down again.


    After the three thunders were shot down, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the surrounding turbulence was calmed down. A powerful super divine beast was passed from the cave with a roar of tiger, which almost spread all over the secret place. After hearing the sound, the animals in the secret place trembled and fell down and whined.


    Xiao Hei stopped at the branch, but was not affected at all. When he saw the tiger coming out and saw the white and bright fur on his body, he snorted: "is the hair growing back again?"


    Look, I''m so proud. I''m so proud.


    The white winged tiger glanced at it, grinned and threatened: "do you believe this king makes you become a bald bird?"


    Little black bone''s small eyes turned on it, and at the next moment, he called, "come on! Try it


    It will let it know why the flowers are so red!

 Chapter 1016

    White winged tiger thinks, oneself now but super divine beast, still afraid this only can talk crow not become? Previously, the crow looked at it with a pair of gloating eyes when he was shaved. How can it be so powerful without pulling out its black hair?


    Therefore, encountering the provocation of the crow, it growled without saying a word. The whole tiger rushed forward, opened its mouth and bit at the crow. At the same time, the tiger claw at the crow, ready to pull off the crow''s oily feathers.


    Xiaohei stood on the branch and looked at the silly tiger that was coming towards it. His black little eyes were shining with a ray of light. He opened his mouth and spurted out a cluster of flames at the tiger beast.


    "Hoo!"


    Originally thought that one can bite the crow, catch it down to the ground and pluck its hair, but it opened its mouth and spewed out a flame, which could not dodge. The flame whistled along its newly grown snow-white and smooth fur.


    "Oh! My hair


    The white winged tiger exclaimed, and did not care to catch it. Instead, it was rolling rapidly. It wanted to use the rolling to put out the burning flame on its body. However, the flame was burning, with a trace of burning pain, but it did not really burn it completely, but only along the tiger''s fur.


    "Oh! No


    It just grew hair! So white and beautiful, how can it be so burned! incorrect! It''s a super beast. Where can an ordinary flame burn it? This fire is not normal!


    However, the smell of scorched hair was diffuse. After a while, the snow-white tiger and the beautiful tiger fur were burned out. Even the hair on the tiger''s head and the hair under the abdomen were all gone. Only the burnt hair was left behind


    "Oh! My hair! I will swallow you up


    Mad tiger with hind legs, fierce open mouth toward the crow on the branch, who knows that the crow standing on the branch glanced at it and snorted: "hum!"


    In ancient times, the pressure was released from it and pressed towards the tiger. The tiger was lying on the ground with a thump. It was like a mountain. It was struggling for half a sound, but it could not stand up.


    "Ancient beast! You are an ancient beast! How can you be an ancient beast


    The tiger screamed in disbelief, staring at the black crow with a pair of big tiger eyes: "you a crow is an ancient god beast! How could that be possible! "


    Xiao Hei looked down at it and called out: "dumb!"


    If you can beat the golden tiger on its head, you can beat me on the head, even if it is a golden tiger Lose you


    When the white winged tiger heard this, he shivered, and then roared angrily: "you, you black hearted eyes, you just don''t want this king to follow your master, do you? You don''t want me to ride him, do you? That''s why we are aiming at this king! "


    Xiaohei squinted his black eyes, pressed his paw down, and pressed his head back to the ground: "so what? You bite me

 Chapter 1017

    The white winged tiger, forced to the ground, was paralyzed, his eyes turned white, and he was silent. It wants to bite, but if it can''t bite, it''s not worth it. It also gives itself a pit.


    It just grew hair! It''s gone, and what''s more, it''s not even the shame of the lower abdomen


    Thinking of this, he only felt that the hot feeling of the tiger''s buttocks, which had been burned with tiger hair, had not yet dissipated. When Lin had a stroke, the cold wind between his legs suddenly made him feel that he could not love


    These days, the super beast is so miserable as it is. It is estimated that there is no such thing?


    "In the future, be obedient and be a mount. Don''t show off your super animal''s grade. Do you hear me?" Xiaohei stood on his tiger''s head and told him.


    The white winged tiger was lying on the ground, and did not want to move at all. The excitement and joy of becoming a super beast were burned up by the fire.


    What about super beast? Not even a crow. No, it''s not an ordinary crow. It''s a three legged golden crow.


    Originally, it was the big man in this. All the animals walked around when they saw it. Now it''s OK. It''s not easy to become a super god beast, but there is an ancient god beast beside it.


    It''s going to be as bad as it''s going to be.


    Xiao Hei came to the branch and stood with his wings. He took back the ancient prestige and cried, "OK, get up!" But seeing that it was still lying on the ground, even did not move for a moment, he asked: "what are you doing? Let''s get you up


    The white winged tiger''s eyes turned, looked at it, and said, "I can''t get up. You''ve burned the king''s hair, and even the camouflage is gone. Don''t you stand up and let you see the light."


    Listening to this, I didn''t expect this. The eyes of the little black bone whirled around him. He saw that his whole body was burnt black, and he could not recognize his original appearance, let alone a tiger. No one would believe it when he rode out.


    But


    Xiao Hei''s eyes looked at the tiger''s belly, flapped his wings and flew around it. Although he was black and his fur was burned, he looked ugly. But as he said, he didn''t even have the hair to hide his shame. If he stood up, he didn''t feel anything, but Tang Tang was a girl!


    "That''s not very nice of you."


    Xiao Hei said with disgust, his eyes fell on his body. Previously, I only wanted to give him some color to see, but I didn''t think what would happen after burning out its fur? Now, what should we do?


    "As if it had nothing to do with you." White winged tiger skimmed its mouth, but did not dare to move its claws, who let it beat it!


    Xiaohei snorted, glanced at it, and said, "it''s not sure you will use your brain if you have such a big head. Don''t you think you can find something to tie around your waist to cover it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, it flapped its wings and flew up. It stopped in mid air and said, "Tang Tang is in the advanced stage. Don''t disturb her. Then you can guard around."


    When the white winged tiger saw that it was flapping its wings and flying away, it looked left and right. When it was sure that there were no animals around, it quickly stood up, clamped its hind legs whizzing by the cool wind, and ran into the hole.


    One day or two days later, Downing is still holding the spiritual vessels and meridians in her body with her knees crossed. A steady stream of spiritual breath gushes into her body from all directions and nourishes her spiritual pulse gently and moderately like a stream.

 Chapter 1018

    No one knows that under the constant nourishment of spiritual pulse, her foundation building and peak cultivation become more and more stable, and her muscles and veins are becoming more and more powerful and open.


    After a few days, the spirit breath that originally flowed into her body slowly like a stream. On this day, it changed dramatically, just like the stream flowing through the mountain stone flow and suddenly flowing into a wider stone flow channel. The water flow became faster and faster. At the end of the flow, it actually merged into the waterfall flow, and flew down from the high place, hitting the boulder under the waterfall A splash of water.


    Xiao Hei, who was not far away, saw that the spirit breath around her was rushing into her body madly. The spirit breath that was too late to rush into her body was even more pervaded in her body, whistling all over her body. The surrounding breath changed due to the change of her body''s spiritual power. A stream of breath that people could not help but lift was filled in the air. The wind, the wind, the air and the sound of the wind were blowing, Xiao Hei couldn''t help worrying.


    Her body did not know how to come back, and suddenly absorbed a lot of spiritual breath. Could her body hold on like this? If you can''t hold on, I''m afraid she''ll explode and die!


    Thinking of this, Xiaohei couldn''t help but feel anxious. Especially after flying closer, he saw that Downing''s face was pale, and the sweat of bean beads was oozing from his forehead. He was even more anxious, but could not help.


    Because of the surge and decrease of the spirit breath here, the tiger, who has been hiding in the cave, can''t help but prop up and look outside. When he looks out, he feels the decrease of the spirit breath inside. He pulls a piece of animal skin and puts it on his body, and then he steps out of the cave.


    When he came outside, he ran to Xiao Hei''s side and looked at the human child sitting cross legged. Seeing the spirit power breath drilling madly on him, he couldn''t help looking silly.


    "What''s going on? How can he bear so much aura of spiritual power? This is going to burst! "


    Xiao Hei didn''t speak, just stared nervously.


    "Don''t you persuade your master? He will die in this way. "


    The tiger opened his mouth and looked at Xiao Hei. This crow is an ancient beast. There''s no reason why we don''t know. The friars are so crazy to absorb the aura of spiritual power, but they can''t transform it into their own spirit breath in a short time, which will explode and die.


    "Tang Tang has an idea. If she really can''t hold on, she will stop. If I go to help her, she will be hurt if I can''t do it well." Xiaohei said, looked at the tiger with a piece of animal skin, and said, "you are finally a bit like a mount."


    They are all saddled just like horses. Although it is a little bit rough, we can still make do with it.


    The white winged tiger did not pay attention to it, but looked at the human child. He felt that the human child was different from the Zeng''s children who had come in before. As for it, it had never met a person who was so abnormal as him.


    At this time, Tang Ning looked at the situation in her body with her divine sense. She endured the tearing pain and watched the muscles and veins in her body expand inch by inch. After that, she mobilized the Buddha light holy power in the palm of her palm and swam around the meridians with the power of Buddha light holy power. Only after each muscle and vein had strengthened the holy power of Buddha light, did she guide her The aura of spiritual power goes to the elixir field.


    Today, she is going to step into the golden elixir cultivation with the spiritual power of this secret place!

 Chapter 1019

    The aura of spiritual power in the secret place seemed to encounter a powerful suction cup, which was inhaled into Downing''s body a little bit. However, the aura of this secret place was abundant, and even with the help of this aura, she could not absorb it all.


    Two days after she absorbed the aura of spiritual power, the aura of spiritual power that had poured into her body gradually stopped. She sat still like an old monk and did not move, but the spirit breath in her body was still running. The power that permeated her body also made people unable to get close to her.


    Two days later, Zeng''s family were anxious to wait outside and thought that she must have died inside. Tang Ning in the secret state, but the sky above her suddenly rose.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt thundered down on Downing''s body below. The powerful force of heaven and earth made Xiaohei and tiger animals all quickly retreat and nervously look at the small figure sitting on their knees.


    Outside the secret place, several people guarding the transmission array seem to feel the vibration coming from the transmission array. They seem to have a trace of the power of heaven and earth. They can''t help but stay in a daze.


    "What''s going on? How can the movement inside the secret place spread to the outside of the secret place? " An old man asked in a trembling voice, with a look of astonishment.


    The secret place and the outside were originally isolated two parts of heaven and earth. The only connection is the transmission array. But now, what''s going on inside? How could such a force of heaven and earth come out?


    "I''m going to invite my grandfather right away!" Nearby a person said, quickly went to ask Zeng family ancestor to come.


    While Mo ye, who has been waiting for Tang Ning to come out, is aware of the power of heaven and earth coming out of the transmission array. His deep eyes flash a little. His heart is finally released, and his cold face behind the mask is finally relieved.


    He knew that she would not have an accident easily.


    I just don''t know. What is she doing in there? Can you even feel the power of heaven and earth outside?


    Danmo didn''t expect that she would be refining medicine for a long time?


    The ancestor of the Zeng family came in a hurry, but when he came to the transmission array, the power of heaven and earth had disappeared. After all, it was a different place, and such a thing had never happened before.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Zeng family frowned and looked at several people on one side: "are you sure that just now there was a trace of the power of heaven and earth escaping from this transmission array?"


    "Yes, ancestor, no mistake. We have been guarding here all the time. There was a change just now." An old man said quickly.


    Smell speech, Zeng family ancestor ponders, in the heart has a kind of not very good premonition. If that big energy is all right in it, I''m afraid, something will be the secret place of their Zeng family.


    In the waiting, two days later, when the transmission array again let out a strong breath, this time, the Zeng family ancestor who stayed here took a deep breath and looked at the transmission array, and the feeling of uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    In the secret place, after the second thunder fell, the third thunder was also shot down the next morning. When a loud sound sounded, it seemed that the whole world became silent.


    In the dark cloud, the sound of thunder disappeared

 Chapter 1020

    The wisp of Buddha light and holy power fell from the clouds, enveloping her whole figure. The dazzling holy power of Buddha light was as dazzling as the sunlight, which made people unable to see the figure in the Buddha light. Just listening, there was a faint solemn voice, as if from ancient times.


    "What is a fairy?"


    "What is Buddha?"


    "What is holy?"


    The solemn voice said word by word. The voice seemed to carry the powerful force of heaven and earth. Every time a question fell, the three characters of immortal, Buddha and Saint became a huge mountain of words, which were pressed heavily on Tang Ning.


    Outside, Xiao hei and tiger beast only saw the three questions and one explanation of the way of heaven and earth. The huge character mountain formed by the font contains the power of heaven and earth. It is pressed on the place where Tang Ning sits cross legged and overlapped with each other. They are worried that they want to see how she is, but they can''t see half of it.


    Tang Ning, who was shrouded in the holy power of Buddha light, thought that after the three heavenly thunder fell, she would surely be able to enter the golden elixir level smoothly. However, it was as if she was stuck there again. She could touch the threshold of the golden elixir, but it was as if all the spiritual powers were under pressure.


    In particular, the sudden spread of the three ways of heaven, is to her dismay. She knows that there are three questions of heaven, but how can the advanced golden elixir have? And it''s the same rhythm?


    The appearance of the Buddha''s light and holy power, the transmission of the solemn voice, and the inexplicable three questions all stunned her.


    However, just for a while, she was sitting cross legged and saw that the mountain was covered with gold light and pressed down one by one. It was so heavy that she seemed to be crushed to death under the three character mountains at any time.


    The power from the heaven and earth, so strong that people can not match, let her clearly realize how powerful the power of the way of heaven is!


    "What is a fairy?"


    "What is Buddha?"


    "What is holy?"


    It''s a repeated voice, but it''s louder than before. It sounds like thunder in my ears. It makes my eardrum ache, and my mind is blank. I can''t think about other things.


    Donning calmed down and calmed down. Then he spoke slowly.


    "It''s immortals to get rid of all bones, to be free from fetuses, and not to enter into samsara."


    "Breaking six roots, breaking seven emotions, and all four are empty is for Buddha."


    "With compassion and virtue, heaven and earth are holy."


    When her voice falls, the thunder in her ear rings solemnly again.


    "Are you an immortal, a Buddha or a saint?"


    Listening to the solemn voice, the sound of thunder in her ear shook her mind. In this powerful force of heaven and earth, her face became more and more pale, and the sweat on her forehead dropped down her cheek.


    She bit her teeth and said, "I am not immortal, Buddha or saint! I am who I am, the unique me


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    This time, as soon as she answered, the three gold lettered mountains that pressed on her body, one by one, were smashed and turned into a little Buddha light and holy power scattered on her body.


    At that moment, the breath that had been pressed rushed up fiercely, just as the blocked waterway was finally dredged. The powerful spirit breath flowed to the Dantian place. The spirit breath of the whole body was accompanied by the Buddha light and holy power in the body. At this moment, it was madly rotating, and finally rushed into the threshold of the golden elixir level and flowed to the upper level.


    Seeing that the three character mountains were broken, Xiao Hei''s heart was finally released.

 Chapter 1021

    At this time, the white winged tiger beast was stunned. It looked at him from afar and grabbed his head with his claws. He looked at Xiaohei and asked, "how could this advanced golden elixir have three questions of heaven?"? Is this the way human beings are advanced? "


    "I don''t know if others are like this, but Tang Tang is like this. You can see it." Xiaohei said, let it down, and finally was relieved.


    It also does not know how the advanced golden elixir of Tang and Tang Dynasties could be like this? Normal is not the golden elixir level, will not have this kind of heaven three asked? What immortals, Buddhas and saints? Anyway, it doesn''t understand. It only knows that if Tang Tang''s answer is not good, she will not only be unable to enter the rank, but also be seriously injured by the attack.


    Now, it should not be long before she can finish this promotion?


    Looking at the Buddha light and holy power which is still shrouded in front, it feels that the holy power of Buddha light seems to be more powerful than before. Does this represent that the advanced golden elixir of Tang Dynasty will become more powerful? After all, she is different from ordinary immortal practitioners. The stronger the Buddha''s power is, the stronger her strength will be.


    A bird and a tiger kept watch around until, near evening, the Buddha''s light and holy power gradually dispersed, and the figure that had been shrouded in the holy power of Buddha light gradually became clear.


    "Why? How did it get bigger? " The tiger beast''s eyes widened in amazement, looking at the bareheaded boy sitting cross knee.


    Originally, it was clearly the appearance of a five-year-old individual cub. How did he become a teenager after he advanced to the golden elixir? If they had not been guarding here all the time, it would have doubted whether they had been stolen away.


    Then, the young man''s clothes were tattered and tattered, and his white jade skin seemed to shine under the light light of Buddha on his body. Then, his delicate and excellent face was even more beautiful than when he was a cub.


    He sat there quietly, his hands on his knees raised slowly and turned slightly in front of him. He collected all the spirit breath into his body, and the Buddha light and holy power that pervaded all over his body, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Tang Tang!"


    Xiaohei didn''t pay attention to the tiger beast, but when he saw that downing was finally advanced, he fluttered his wings and flew up to her and went around her for several times.


    "Tang Tang, you are the top monk of the golden elixir! You entered the golden elixir and reached the peak level again! And the body is fully recovered! The appearance seems to be more beautiful and refined than before


    Tang Ning laughed, and her eyes were full of joy. She took a look at the broken clothes hanging on her body. It was like a fairy clothes at all, but it could not withstand the bombing of the sky thunder. Now she is hanging on her body like rags, barely covering her body.


    But fortunately, she was wearing earrings, but the daughter''s body was not obvious, and now this young man''s body, did not feel anything.


    She stood up and took out another set of fairy clothes from the space and put them on. With the turn of her figure, she changed her body from top to bottom. She stood there clean and fresh, delicate and beautiful.


    "I didn''t expect to enter the golden elixir realm, and the efficacy of the Huitong pill was also dissipated. Now, there is no need to refine the antidote." She chuckled, advanced and regained her adult appearance. She was in a good mood.

 Chapter 1022

    Tiger beast hesitated, also went over, smell his body smell did not change, this just strange ask: "why advanced still can grow up? Are you humans the same as US beasts? "


    Downing flicked the leaves on his shoulder and looked at the tiger. At this glance, he could not help but chuckle: "I still think you can recover your beautiful fur when you are advanced. I didn''t expect that it will be worse than before."


    She went over, looked around the tiger and said with a banter: "you are an animal. How can you cover the skin of other animals? In fact, I think chiguozhu is also OK. After all, there is no place to look forward to. "


    When the tiger beast heard this, he was ashamed and indignant, but also helplessly glared at Xiao Hei on one side and said, "it''s not burned by it. If you know that it''s an ancient god beast, I won''t provoke it."


    What a pity!


    "Ugliness is a little ugly, but as a rider, I will make do with it." She chuckled, patted the tiger''s head and said, "you and I will not prepare the contract, so follow it! But I have to tell you first, when you go outside, you must be obedient and don''t make trouble for me, or I won''t let it go. "


    The tiger looked at the man in front of him, lowered his head slightly and said, "I know." This human is really different from others. Maybe it''s a good choice to follow him.


    "After that, you can call Dabai." Although it is no longer ugly, but fur long back after the appearance, is indeed snow-white and prestige.


    One side of the small black a listen, not from horizontal tiger beast one eye. Once upon a time, it wanted to call Xiaobai. As a result, it became Xiaohei. Now, this hairless tiger beast should be called Dabai? On hearing the name, it was sour.


    "Tang Tang, I think it''s more suitable to call him Xiao bald, or Xiao Guang or big bug? It''s OK with a bug. "


    Listening to this, Tang Ning has not finished, the tiger beside him has said in a hurry: "I''ll call Dabai, Dabai good." What little bald, little naked, big bug, little bug, or forget it!


    Tang Ning chuckled and looked at the sour little black and said, "you are black, it''s white, one black and one white is just right, so it''s settled!"


    Xiaohei looked at the relieved tiger and snorted.


    Tang Ning looked at the tiger and asked, "Dabai, where is the main source of the spirit pulse?"


    "In the cave, I''ll show you." The tiger beast said, motioning for them to follow up, and then went to his tiger''s den, and said, "this area is the center of the spiritual pulse in this secret place, and the main source of the spiritual pulse is in the cave. The Zengs don''t know it."


    Following the tiger into the cave, I saw that there was a corner of the spirit stone in the cave, which was shining with colorful light.


    Looking at the spirit stone on the wall of the cave, Tang Ning''s eyes were not from a light: "tut Tut, don''t say that the stone walls are all spirit stones! If these were dug out, how much would it cost? "


    "These are not easy to dig, and compared with these, the real good things are in them." Dabai said, and took them all the way to the deepest part of it. Then he said, "look down there, the main source of the spiritual pulse is there."


    Tang Ning came closer to see, the light of the eyes could not help flashing. It''s true that the main source of the spiritual pulse is down there, but there are arrays on the surface. If you want to take out the main source, you have to break the array first, and then take out the main source. But once the main source is taken out, this secret place

 Chapter 1023

    She thought about it for a while, and finally said, "Xiaohei, you''re advanced in space." Once the voice falls, it will not be given the opportunity to oppose, raise a hand and put it into the space.


    Seeing this, Dabai said: "if the main source is taken out, the spiritual power of this secret place will be exhausted, and this piece of heaven and earth will collapse with it."


    "I know."


    Tang Ning responded and said, "when the Zeng family leader brought me in, the jade plate that he gave me was useless. Even if it was crushed, it would not go out. But if we want to go out, only this secret place will collapse. With the disappearance of this piece of heaven and earth, the sky will open a hole, and we can go out there and return to the transmission array."


    She looked at it and said, "you didn''t have a contract with me. As soon as the sky opens, you have to follow me to leave here, or else it will disappear with the collapse of this piece of heaven and earth."


    Smell speech, big white solemnly nodded: "well, I know." It''s about life and death. It''s going to follow him.


    "You wait for me at the cave entrance first. After taking out the main source of the spiritual pulse, I will go out to look for you immediately." She told him to wait at the entrance of the cave, so that one animal and one man would run out of the cave at a slow speed.


    Seeing this, Dabai took a look at him and went out.


    When Tang Ning saw it go out, he took a look at the bottom. At the same time, his divine sense was revealed, and then he went down


    Outside the secret place, I don''t know why, my grandfather''s eyelids have been jumping, and the feeling of uneasiness in my heart is very strong. It is precisely because of this uneasy feeling that he is always fidgety in the process of waiting.


    Compared with the people of Zeng''s family who are restless, Mo Ye is better than others. It is enough to let him know that downing is safe at present because of the fluctuation from the transmission array. He believes that after she has played in it enough, he should come out.


    After nightfall, the ancestor of the Zeng family came to the master''s courtyard and looked at the man whose arm had been cut off. His whole body was full of gloomy breath, and he snorted heavily.


    "You should be glad that you just broke your arm now!"


    The Zeng family master pursed his lips and leaned against the bed to recuperate. His face had no blood color. After hearing his grandfather''s words, he did not know what he had thought of. He lowered his eyes and asked, "how could Laozu come to see me, the abandoned master of the house?"


    Zeng Laozu held his hands and squinted at him and said, "I''m not here to see you. I''m here to ask you. Do you have a jade card for him to take master Tang into the secret place?"


    When he heard this, Zeng''s eyes flashed slightly, and he pursed his lips without speaking.


    Looking at him like this, Zeng Laozu''s heart cluttered, fiercely stepped forward to grab his shoulder, lowered his voice and drank hard: "you, you didn''t really give him the transmission jade card?" In that voice, there is a faint tremor.


    If you don''t transfer the jade card, people in the secret place can''t come out, then


    "I sent him in that day, and I didn''t want him to come out alive." The master of Zeng''s family said quietly, his eyes touched his broken arm, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    For such a child, I lost his arm and the position of the master of the house. I really regret it! But now, it''s a foregone conclusion. What''s the use of regret?


    "Confused! Confused! You are harming the Zeng family, harming the Zeng family! "


    Zeng Laozu shook his head and began to stagger back. But at this time, the whole Zengfu was shaking

 Chapter 1024

    The strong vibration made the whole Zeng family seem to shake. The roof was covered with dust and sand. Outside, there was a roaring sound. It seemed that the beams of the house collapsed or the high wall fell down.


    "What, what''s going on?" Zeng Laozu''s figure swayed under the vibration, and after holding the corner of the table, his face changed greatly and he walked out quickly.


    Looking at the vibration, the Zeng family owner, who was lying on the bed, felt a heavy heart. He watched his grandfather go out quickly, and immediately he asked, "what''s going on outside? What''s the matter? "


    The position moved suddenly and disappeared quickly. People of the Zeng family only felt that there were walls falling down everywhere in the house. The sense of uneasiness in the face of a catastrophe made everyone in the Zeng family panic.


    They ran out to look at it, but only saw that there was a ray of light shining out from the transmission array, like a meteor, and disappeared in the next moment. Immediately, all the complainants in the mansion ran to the transmission array.


    At the transmission array, the two elders were shocked to stand unsteadily and fell to the ground because of the central point of the vibration. They were shocked to see the light on the transmission array transmit out a young monk and a hairless beast. With the appearance of one man and one beast, the transmission array on the ground made a click sound and the ground cracked Open a path of ground marks, Sheng Sheng destroyed the transmission array.


    "This, this..."


    The two elders were shocked to see the split ground transmission array. They were shocked beyond words. This transmission array leads to the secret place. It was set up by the first head of their Zeng family and twelve strong men joined hands. Now, it has split!


    With the split of the transmission array, they could even feel that the aura of spiritual power at the place of the transmission array seemed to be exhausted at once. This perception made their faces pale and almost exclaimed.


    "Grandfather! Ancestor! Grandfather, come on! It''s a big deal... "


    While Mo ye, who has been watching and waiting, when he sees the man who appears, his deep black pupil flashes a light. He jumps down and comes to her side. Looking at Tang Ning, who has been restored to adulthood, the corner of his lip under the mask can''t help but lift up.


    "It seems that you have benefited a lot from it."


    Seeing her back to adulthood, her slender figure and beautiful and beautiful face seem to be better than before. Moreover, because of the advanced golden elixir, her breath is more restrained, and her aura is becoming more and more different.


    She stood there quietly, wearing a green dress, simple, has given people a pleasant feeling.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, delicate face with a happy smile: "Zengjia secret place is indeed a blessed place, not only to help me enter the golden elixir, but also to restore my adult appearance, well, I got a mount." As she spoke, she patted the ugly big white beside her.


    "But why did you come?" Downing looked at him, surprised.


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes on her clear and clean eyes, said: "when you''re free, I want to come down and see if you need any help here."


    Tang Ning patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "enough friends, but it seems that there is nothing wrong. I''ll come with them to get the elixir. Now that the elixir is taken, it''s time to go back to the mountain."

 Chapter 1025

    "The transmission array is broken? Secret realm, secret realm... "


    The Zeng family, who arrived here, saw the cracks on the transmission array, only felt a roar in his mind, a blank. At this moment, he finally knew why the earth had suddenly shaken before!


    It turns out that the transmission array of the secret place is damaged! Once the transmission array is damaged, the secret place


    "You, who are you! Destroy my Zeng family transmission ancient array! You... " The ancestor of the Zeng family was furious and looked at the young monk in front of him. When he touched the delicate and excellent face of the young monk, the words behind him suddenly could not be said.


    The facial features are so beautiful. The more you look at the eyebrows, the more you look like the master Tang. Is this monk, this monk


    "If it''s broken, it''s bad. It''s not all made by yourself."


    Tang Ning said carelessly, looking at the ancestor who was staring at her, he said: "it was the jade card that you Zeng family owner took me in and didn''t give me out. And then he planted a killing machine inside. Now, who is the blame for the broken transmission array?"


    "You, are you Tang Shi?"


    When the Zeng family asked about this, he had already confirmed nine points in his heart. However, how could a young monk who was just like a five-year-old child become a 15-year-old boy in less than a month?


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smiling innocuously: "it''s not me."


    Hearing this, Zeng''s grandfather looked at him and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    After a long time, he finally sighed and bowed down to the people in front of him and saluted him: "this is our Zeng family''s bad work, and it''s also our fault. Now the ancient transmission array has been destroyed. The owner who took Tang Shi to the secret place has also been cut off by his friend. His position as the master of the house has also been abolished. I hope Tangshi has a large number of things. Don''t blame Zeng family any more."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looks at Mo Ye next to him, and sees him nodding his head slightly. Then he says, "well, I won''t care about this matter with you. However, you''d better take care of the people in your Zeng''s family. If it''s in my hands again, I won''t let it go."


    "Certainly." Zeng family ancestor said, heart secretly relaxed.


    "Let''s go!" Two people and one beast, lift up Qi and go to the night.


    After they left, Zeng''s ancestors were stunned. The hairless one seemed to be a tiger? What''s more, it looks like the white winged tiger that he met when he entered the secret place!


    What''s different is that the tiger beast with Tang Shi''s side has been burned clean, isn''t it


    He fiercely looked in the direction of their departure, but he could not see them. He just shook himself slightly and murmured: "the white winged tiger of the level of divine beast in the secret land is also gone..."


    Taking advantage of the night, Tang Ning, who is riding Dabai to the Wanfo temple, talks with Mo Ye nearby. At dawn, they return to the gate of Wanfo temple.


    "It''s true that life is full of variables. Who could have known that when I went down the mountain that day, I would have stayed at the foot of the mountain for nearly a month? He also improved his accomplishments and restored his adult appearance. " She said happily, looking at the temple gate in front of her, suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Well, if I come back like this, can the people in the temple recognize me?" She curiously inquires the nearby Mo Ye. Seeing that he just smiles, she walks forward, and then follows him into the temple.

 Chapter 1026

    At this time, it was not bright, and there were not many early disciples in the temple. However, some people who practiced martial arts early saw the two people coming in. For a time, they were all wondering who the young monk was? And why is there a hairless beast behind it?


    The one with the tail half covered is bigger than the one with the back half hanging. It followed all the way back, did not expect that it was to Buddha such a place, not to say, its master is not a Buddhist? Why are you still here?


    Tang Ning, who is falling down with Mo ye, seems to think of something. He stops and looks back at him and tells him, "Dabai, I''ll stay in this temple for a while, but don''t come to the front of the hall if you have nothing to do. Especially in the daytime, don''t scare the pilgrims. In addition, the temple is a fast eater. You have to eat meat and go to the forest in the back mountain to catch it Go around, but don''t run too far, especially remember, don''t hurt people


    Hearing this, Dabai nodded: "I know."


    "Go! When you come back, remember to bite a game for me, and come back to play a tooth offering. " She waved to let it go around first.


    After seeing the tiger animal jump and disappear, Mo Ye looks at her and says, "you are tired outside these days. Go back to the hospital first! I''ll get you a hot bath and a good rest


    "Good." With a smile, Tang Ning returned to the guest house with him, and sent a disciple to speak with the host first, so as not to worry them.


    I wanted to wait for a rest and then went to find the host. As soon as downing came back, the host had already come to the guest house.


    "Amitabha, you can come back safely. I''m relieved." The host showed a peaceful smile and looked at the master Tang, who turned into an adult. He said, "if you hadn''t said that you took the wrong Pill on that day, it would have shrunk. At first glance, it would have been incredible."


    Downing laughed and said, "host, I got a little chance to go down the mountain this time, but compared with this, I have another more important thing to tell you."


    "You say, old Nah, listen."


    The host said, sitting at the table looking at him, see his eyes with a bit of joy, heart slightly surprised: what can it be? Is it not a good thing? It''s just that good things have nothing to do with them!


    "I remember that both the old monk and the host said that the spiritual pulse of Wanfo temple was broken, and the disciples in the temple practiced very slowly. This time, I was in Zeng''s house and brought back the main source of their spiritual pulse when I came out." She said slowly.


    Hearing this, the old monk was stunned, and the Buddha beads in his hand stopped. Rao was as determined as he could be. Looking at the young man in front of him, he was still shocked.


    He said just now that he has taken the main source of the spiritual pulse of Zeng family''s secret place? He, he is trying to help them repair the broken spiritual pulse in the temple? But can it be repaired? Can it be fixed?


    "The old monk is still in the closed area now, and I don''t know when it will appear. So, please arrange it for you! Send me to the holy land of the secret place some time. If the main source from Zeng''s family can be used, it will not be a problem to repair the spiritual pulse in the temple. " Her gentle voice came out slowly, as if to say just a trivial matter.

 Chapter 1027

    The host took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and nodded solemnly: "OK, I''ll arrange this matter after I go back. You can have a good rest these days."


    After chatting with downing for a while, the host left first and went back.


    After the host leaves, Mo ye, who has already bathed in the room, comes out. Seeing her sitting there, he says, "go take a bath! I''m here to watch. "


    Downing stood up and chuckled: "no one will come in without guarding. Go and rest! I went to the bath. " Then he went to the room.


    Since taking the reduced pill, her body has been in the shape of a five-year-old child. At this time, she regained her 15-year-old figure. She can''t help but look at herself.


    After taking off her clothes and earrings, she saw that her figure was much better than that of last year. Her figure was higher and her figure became more and more exquisite. She murmured in a low voice of satisfaction: "it seems to be a lot bigger!" As soon as the voice fell, he stepped into the water and took a bath in it.


    She bathed in it, holding the water and playing, and occasionally let out a comfortable sigh. In the courtyard outside, Mo Ye is sitting upright, holding a book, listening to the sound coming from the room, but his ears are red, and he can''t help thinking: she just said a lot more, what''s bigger?


    Listening to the sound of bathing in the room, I thought of the words she had just whispered in my mind. A picture involuntarily appeared in my mind, which made him feel dry and thirsty, and his face was slightly hot.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled his lapel, loosened his collar, shook his head, and tried to drive out the picture that made people blush and heartbeat in his mind. He held the book in his hand, but could not read half a word.


    Put down the book in his hand, he quickly picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of cold water to drink, and poured three cups of water in succession, which seemed to extinguish the fire in his body.


    After a while, donning put on his clothes and earrings and came out. Seeing that he was still sitting in the courtyard, he went over and sat down beside him. Seeing that his face was a little red, his forehead was dripping with sweat, and there seemed to be some slight opening in the placket, he was not surprised and asked, "are you ok? Why does it look like something''s wrong? Are you sick? "


    Speaking, she naturally stretched out her hand and wanted to pulse for him. Unexpectedly, he quickly drew back his hand and stood up and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little hot after soaking in the bath."


    He picked up the book on the table and gently fanned it. After a while, he looked at Tang Ning, holding his cheek in one hand, and said, "the holy land of the Ten Thousand Buddhas temple is extraordinary. I''ll tell the host at that time that I''ll go in with you."


    Hearing this, Downing looked at him and said, "are you going in? It''s OK. I''ll talk to the host sometime. If he agrees, we''ll go in together and solve the problems in the temple as soon as possible, so that I can go down the mountain as soon as possible. "


    The robbery that the old monk said at the beginning should not be the troubles encountered in the temple at present, but I don''t know when the robbery will come? At least in her opinion, although the ten thousand Buddha Temple is a bit down and out, it has not been exhausted, and it can not reach the point of being destroyed.


    As the largest temple in the immortal world, how powerful is it to overthrow the extinct enemy?

 Chapter 1028

    Two days later, in the morning, Tang Ning was sweeping the floor in front of the side hall with a broom, leisurely and leisurely, while the disciples around him were secretly looking at him.


    It''s said that Tang Shi has grown up from a five-year-old child. Although I don''t know what this is about, since it''s what he said, it can''t be fake.


    "Master Tang, someone in front of me asked to go to the temple and said he wanted to come to see you." A disciple rushed to report and said in a hurry: "a large group of people have come. Uncle Liaokong wants to invite them to the side hall. They don''t go. They are making trouble in the front hall."


    "Noisy?" Downing picked his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? Who are they? What do you want me to do? "


    "There were 20 or 30 people who said that they heard that master Tang had a great foundation and that whatever they asked for could be achieved. They all wanted to see Master Tang. There seemed to be some people who were good at divination and fortune telling. They said that they wanted to discuss with master Tang."


    Hearing this, Downing could not help laughing: "I see, then go and have a look." As soon as her voice fell, she pushed the broom aside to her disciples and walked forward.


    "Master Tang, we want to see Master Tang."


    "What about master Tang? Why don''t you let master Tang come out? "


    When Tang Ning came to the front hall, he saw that there were twenty-three people standing around in front of him. They were pushing towards the main hall while pushing against a line of disciples who were blocking them from entering the main hall.


    She looked behind them for a while, listening to their shouting. Even when someone saw that they couldn''t get rid of the disciples, they took off their shoes and patted them in the face.


    She frowned slightly, and her cold voice came out of her mouth: "the pure land of Buddhism, how can you be presumptuous here?"


    Clearly that voice gently and slowly said, the voice is not big, but let those people are quiet down, instinctively look back.


    "Master Tang!" A disciple saw that Tang Ning was coming, and his face was surprised and he stepped forward with a sigh of relief.


    "Master Tang? This is Tang Shi? Isn''t Tang Shi a five-year-old child? " Someone said in surprise, looking at the young monk, eyes have no cover up look.


    Tang Ning didn''t go to see them. Instead, he looked at the disciples on one side and said, "if someone is making trouble in the temple, why don''t you let the people from the law enforcement hall come and expel them?"


    The disciples were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect this. After all, this is the place of Buddhism. How can we drive people out? What''s more, they can''t do those things!


    "What are you doing? Let the disciples of the law enforcement hall come and expel the people. " She stood there, light said, the cold color in her eyes let those disciples calm down. After a busy answer, she quickly asked the disciples of law enforcement hall to come and drive people out.


    "Amitabha, master Tang."


    Monk Liaokong came out of the main hall, saluted Tang Ning, shook his head, and said, "these benefactors want to see Master Tang, and they want to break into the main hall and smash it. It''s really Alas


    "Although Buddhism is quiet, we should not indulge these troublemakers too much. We should have some rules and regulations." Tang Ning said in a slow voice, and heard one of the twenty-three people in front of him pointed at her and swore furiously.


    "What a hypocritical monk! It''s the first time we''ve heard that if you come to the Buddhist temple, you''ll be expelled! You chase! Chase! I''ll see what you want to do to get us out of here

 Chapter 1029

    Looking at the naughty rascal, Downing''s eyes were slightly cold. She looked at him with a strange smile and said, "you don''t have a long time to live. Since you want to spend it here, you can use it!"


    Hearing this, the man''s face changed: "what do you mean? What doesn''t last long? Make it clear to me! "


    Tang Ning pulled the corners of his mouth. Seeing that the disciples of the law enforcement hall over there had trotted over, he took a look at those people and said, "the gate of the ten thousand Buddha Temple is open to the pilgrims. But if you come to make trouble, the disciples of the law enforcement Hall will not show mercy. If you don''t want to suffer, you''d better leave on your own, otherwise you will bear the consequences."


    "How can you, you monk, do this?" A man glared at Downing angrily, with a look of indignation and a bit of fear.


    Tang Ning looked at them faintly, and his eyes fell on these people. The middle-aged man with a square cap on his head said scornfully: "rat generation."


    On hearing these words, the middle-aged man''s face turned red and blue again. He clenched his fist and strode out of the room. He went to look at Downing and drank in a gloomy voice: "what an arrogant boy!"


    Tang Ning''s lip corner a hook, see the law enforcement hall disciple holding a round stick ready to drive people forward, she raised her hand to make them wait for a moment, then walked forward, came to the middle-aged man, up and down looked at him.


    "Did you instigate these people? What would you do? Say it


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed slightly, staring at Downing in front of him and said, "let''s drive us down the mountain. What right do you have to do this?"


    "What am I talking about? You know it well. Since you are here, you might as well try the stick technique of law enforcement hall in the temple." She raised her hand, and saw the disciples of the law enforcement hall around her holding a round stick to stop.


    "Get out of here!"


    The disciples of law enforcement hall pressed the round stick in their hands, and their spirit breath gushed out. The two sticks collided and pushed the people in front of them back a few meters and drove them all the way to the gate of the temple.


    "Get out of here!"


    The sound was full of medium spirit. It was sonorous and powerful. The round stick contained the aura of spiritual power. It did not hurt those people, but it held them up and sent them out of the temple.


    "Get out of here!"


    A strong voice of cheering spread out, let the other disciples in the temple to see the heart of micro swing. Their disciples in the temple always put peace first and give priority to retreat and forbearance. But this time, master Tang ordered those troublemakers to be expelled. This clean and neat way of dealing with them made them laugh.


    They also like this kind of treatment, but in the past, they had a lot of scruples. Maybe master Tang is right. Even if the Buddhism is quiet, there should be rules and regulations.


    The 20 or 30 people were driven out by the scaffold. The middle-aged man wanted to start, but after holding the round stick with his hands, he still put down his anger.


    How to compete with one person? Just to leave, but also unwilling.


    When he thought of the incense that had been flourishing again in the Wanfo Temple recently, and the reputation of the Tang master, he pushed the round stick away from the temple gate, but was picked by the two disciples, and the whole person was directly sent out of the temple.


    There was a gloom in his eyes. When the two disciples of the law enforcement hall turned back, he pinched a technique in his hand. Something seemed to fly out of his hand and bounce at the two disciples.

 Chapter 1030

    At this time, Tang Ning was talking with Master Kong in the main hall. He didn''t pay much attention to those who came to make trouble. After all, those people should be expelled and expelled. There is no need to spend too much energy on them.


    However, when she came out after talking with Kong for a while, when she saw the disciples of law enforcement hall come back, her eyes fell on two of them and frowned slightly.


    "Master Tang, you''ve already driven everyone out." The disciple of the law enforcement hall came forward and said that after a ceremony, he would listen to the voice of Tang Shi.


    "You two wait."


    Downing looked at two of them, stepped forward, looked them up and down, and said, "take off your coat."


    The two disciples were stunned and looked at each other. They saw that there was no one else here. They were all disciples of their temple. Only a few male pilgrims were in the distance. They took off their coats and asked, "master Tang, what''s the matter?"


    The other disciples who wanted to leave also stopped and looked at them. What did master Tang mean?


    Downing around the two people around a circle, looked, when the eyes fell on the lumbar vertebrae of the two slightly swollen, her hand moved, two more silver needles between the fingers shot out quickly.


    "Well!"


    The silver needle pierced into the waist, and the two disciples could not help humming. They felt the pain and pain coming from the waist. Instinctively, they wanted to reach out and knead, but listened to the sound of drinking.


    "Don''t move!"


    Downing drank, staring at the back of the two people, asked: "just that middle-aged man for you under?"


    The two disciples were stunned and said, "what are you going to do? What''s wrong with us, master Tang? "


    "I''ll see what it is in a minute." Tang Ning said, to two people: "don''t move, so follow to the side hall!" As soon as the voice falls, it signals two people to follow.


    He took a look and followed them to the side hall. Tang Shi asked his disciples to take clear water. He took out the knife from the space, burned it on the fire, and cut their skin directly. Then he took out the thing that was nailed by silver needle.


    "Help them fix the wound and bandage it." Downing came out with the two glowing worms he had taken out.


    "Master Tang, is this a cup worm?" Empty looking at those two still alive things, heart slightly surprised.


    "No, it''s a rune worm, similar to a cup worm. It''s just that these two things are nurtured by the Fu and its own blood. If the light of the rune disappears after entering the body, it will spread around the body, sucking human blood until the Qi and blood are drained." She said in a slow voice, her voice was slightly cold: "it''s really a rat, it''s a rat."


    Hearing Tang Shi''s words, Liaokong was not surprised. The other disciples'' faces changed slightly, especially the two disciples who had been hit by runes.


    If it''s not Tang Shi, I''m afraid they


    "Master Tang, what should I do now? This thing has been taken out. Are the two disciples safe? " He asked.


    "Well, don''t worry about them. Let them go back first! I''ll take care of these two things She waved her hand and went back to the yard with her good things. When she got to the yard, she lifted the flame in her body and injected a trace of ancient pressure to burn the two insects out.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man who left angrily left left and just flew out of the boundary of Wanfo temple, his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1031

    He screamed and covered his heart with one hand. He felt as if there was a flame burning there, accompanied by a strong pressure.


    It was as if the burning pain of the fire made him fall down with a scream. At the moment of planting, the powerful pressure pierced his heart like a sharp sword. He only felt the sound of a bang, and his breath was broken when he was in the dark.


    This scene, other people do not know, only downing know that the man has been unable to live.


    Among the 20 or 30 people who went down the mountain, one of them was thinking all the way that Tang Shi said that he didn''t have much time to live.


    While thinking and walking, after leaving the boundary of Ten Thousand Buddhas, he looked back, patted some uneasy chest, and murmured: "but it''s just a stinky boy who is scaring people. What can I do for you?"


    Say, a shake head, try to get rid of the uneasiness in the heart. However, he did not know that since he left the boundary of Wanfo temple, there was a bloody figure hiding in his shadow silently, and left with him


    What happened in the Zeng family, although the people of the Zeng family wanted to cover up and block the news, they still couldn''t resist the inquiry of the people who had a heart, and the news gradually dispersed.


    After the news spread in secret, Tang Shi was the most inquired person in those aristocratic families.


    However, what is unexpected is that no matter how the aristocratic families inquire, there is still very little information about Tang Shi. They have no idea where such a person came from? I only know that this man is very powerful. He looked like a five-year-old child some time ago, but after Zeng''s family affairs, he became a young man.


    They can''t help but wonder, is this Tang Shi who is a great power? However, no one can give them accurate information.


    It is for this reason that more and more aristocratic families in the tens of thousands of Buddhist temples have come in the spirit of making friends with each other these days. Therefore, the people of these aristocratic families will donate a sum of fragrant oil money when they come to offer incense.


    After all, they were aristocratic families, and they donated a lot of sesame oil money. Therefore, they got a gift in return.


    A comb.


    The master of the Chen family came with his wife. He was still living in the temple because of the long journey. However, looking at the comb sent here, the couple were still slightly surprised.


    "The monks in this temple actually send combs in return? What is the purpose of this? " Chen can not help saying, looking at the comb in front of him, even the idea of picking up.


    But Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "I think this comb is small and delicate. It''s just the right way to comb it. Besides, what''s the purpose of it? Didn''t the old master say that? It''s a wooden comb. It''s good to comb your hair often. "


    "Are you afraid that the monks in the temple will not speak?" Chen shook his head, but did not believe it. This comb may be made of wood, but what good things have they never seen? It''s just a wooden comb. I won''t care about it.


    "Compared with this comb, if I could see the master Tang, I would have come here in vain. However, I heard that none of the people who came recently could see him."


    Chen''s master frowned and said, looking at the sky outside, he sighed: "such a capable person, if you can make friends, it will certainly be of great benefit to my Chen family."

 Chapter 1032

    Tang Ning, who is in the hospital, has been playing chess with Mo ye and chatting with him for a few days. Although she did not see the people who came to the temple, she heard the disciples mention it, but she was not interested in them.


    In the evening, the host came to the courtyard where Tang Ning was. When he saw two people drinking tea in the courtyard, he made a slight salute: "Amitabha."


    "Host."


    Tang Ning got up and asked him to sit down after a salute and said, "host, but it has been discussed?" She said that she wanted to enter the Holy Land in the secret place of the temple. The host said that she would discuss with several other people, but she has not received a letter.


    "Lao Na came here today to take you to the holy land." He looks at the two men and stops at Mo Ye. Tang Shi has already decided to enter the holy land. These days, they are discussing this man named Mo Ye.


    However, in order to reassure them, Tang Shi also told them about the man''s identity. His name is mo ye, and he is actually a close disciple of the leader of the first immortal sect.


    As a decent disciple of a well-known family and with such a noble background, they decided to agree to Tang Ning''s request to go in with him after discussion.


    Hearing the host''s words, Tang Ning and Mo Ye look at each other and smile. Then they get up and follow him out of the yard.


    I have been in the temple for some time, but I don''t know where their holy land is? At least in this period of time, she also wandered around for a period of time, but did not see where there was a transmission array.


    But since there is a host with, she did not ask more, just quietly follow. However, when she got to the front, she saw her apprentice and Dabai come over.


    "Master." The little boy gives Tang Ning a salute first, and then salutes the host and Mo Ye.


    Tang Ning looked at the child in front of him and told him, "I should leave for a period of time. During this period, you should practice hard. After my teacher comes back, you should check the results. If you don''t understand, you should ask Master Kong. Do you know?"


    "Yes, master." He answered with a nod.


    "Big white."


    She patted the hairless head of the tiger who came forward and told him, "watch more in the temple. During my absence, you are responsible for protecting him." As she spoke, she looked at the disciple standing aside.


    "Oh." Dabai opens his mouth and shouts, and then goes to one side. After watching them leave, he follows song Tianyou and stares at him.


    The owner told him to protect the human cub? In this temple, how to protect it?


    Tang Ning and Mo Ye follow the host to the main hall. Seeing that they have entered the main hall, they can''t help but look at each other. Isn''t the transmission array in the temple here in the main hall? It''s just that except for the Buddha statue, there seems to be no transmission array and other things here!


    After they entered the hall, the door of the main hall was closed, and the light went down a lot, but the lights were bright because there were rows of candles around it.


    "Amitabha." Several masters put their hands together and saluted them, then quietly retreated to one side.


    "Master Tang, master Mo, this way, please." The host said to them and took them to the back of the Golden Buddha in the main hall, opened the mechanism, and the Buddha slowly rotated to reveal an entrance under the statue.

 Chapter 1033

    "If you go straight ahead, you can get to the Holy Land in the temple." The host said, standing on one side looking at two people, way: "forgive old Na can''t accompany you to go in."


    "OK, don''t worry, host." Tang Ning said, and then with Mo ye to go inside.


    After the two men went in, the door of the machine was closed again. The Golden Buddha slowly returned to his position. The host came out from behind. The other masters opened the door of the hall.


    As the light is not very clear, Downing walks on the stairs again. When she goes down, her foot slips. Next to him, Mo Ye reaches for her hand and holds her hand in his hand.


    "Be careful."


    A low voice sounded around her, and downing turned her head and looked at him. She could not tell whether the light was too good or not, or whether it was something else. At that moment, when she saw him looking at her, it seemed that it was not the same as usual.


    See his hand was led by him, she laughed and raised his hand, way: "can release." It''s not a kid. What''s your hand?


    He thought that he would release his hand, but he held it more tightly. He said, "it''s just coming in here. The light is dim, and it''s all stairs and it''s a little damp. I''ll hold you a little bit, so as not to fall down for a while." As he spoke, he took Downing''s hand and walked forward.


    They walked along the road. After walking for a while, they also got used to the dim light inside. Tang Ning took back his hand and said, "I didn''t expect that the entrance to the secret place in the temple is under the statue of Buddha. It has been here for some time. If the host hadn''t brought it here, I would not have found this place."


    The hand in his hand is pulled back, and the temperature in the palm disappears. Mo Ye starts to move, and walks slowly with his hand behind him. He looks at the front and says, "before the spiritual pulse of Wanfo temple is destroyed, it should be full of aura. Now there is only a damp and cool feeling left in it. It is estimated that no one has come in for a long time."


    As they walked along, they passed the stairs and the ground was flat. However, it seemed that the road was very long, and there was no end after walking for a long time. Until, when they felt a faint breath of spiritual power flowing in front of them, they looked at each other and quickened their pace.


    "This should be the gateway to the holy land." Mo Ye looks at the blue and white air flow in front of him. The aura of spiritual power is surging. The blue and white light flows to form a door like a water curtain, blocking the way ahead.


    "Now that you''re here, go in and have a look." Downing''s lips rose slightly, and as soon as his voice fell, he stepped in.


    Seeing her figure step in, she disappears in the water curtain. Seeing this, Mo Ye immediately reaches out his hand and walks in with him. At that moment, it is as if two people squeezed into a water gate. The blue and white light washes over her body and pushes them into the inside.


    The moment they fell, they felt that the surrounding environment had changed. They were still under the ground, as if they had stepped into the depth of the forest at once. The night wind with cold feeling and the smell of soil came to their faces, and the sound of insects was still ringing around.


    "Sand."


    "What sound?" Hearing the rustle, Downing looked around for the first time.

 Chapter 1034

    As soon as her voice fell, the rustling voice seemed to be closer to them, and there was no time for people to respond. Then a cold and bloodthirsty breath came towards them.


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as Mo Ye''s voice falls, he takes her to dodge quickly. Just as they avoid it, a lizard darts out of his mouth and curls its tongue. The place where his tongue sticks out is the place where they just stood. The force is so strong that a big hole is made there.


    They were silent and looked at the lizard, which was too big. They pursed their lips.


    It''s not that they are scared by this lizard, or that they haven''t seen a giant lizard. It''s just, who will tell them why everything around here looks so big, but they seem to shrink in general. In this forest, they are as big as an ant, so that when they look at the lizard that attacks them, they feel like a mountain.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss..."


    The giant lizard was lying in the grass, with its forked tongue out, as if searching for the smell of prey, with its huge bulging eyes staring at the front and turning.


    They held their breath and stood still, just staring at the lizard. After a while, they saw it beating to other places.


    Silent for a long time, he looked at the big hole in front of him that was hit by the lizard''s tongue. Downing looked at the sky: "so we''re shrinking? In this case, it should be only the size of an ant? "


    "It should be." Mo Ye responds and looks around. No wonder the weeds grow as tall as trees in this place just now, and those trees are even more tall and strong as if they reach the clouds.


    She sighed: "how can the secret place of Wanfo Temple look different from that of other places? How did we shrink? I don''t seem to feel anything when I come in. "


    "Every place''s secret place is different, but it''s the first time I''ve met the secret place that will make people smaller." Mo Ye says, seeing that the night is getting dark, and there are a lot of insects around him. Especially now that they have shrunk to this shape, they should be more careful in this.


    So, he said: "first find a place to rest and wait for dawn! We have to be vigilant now, because anything in this will take us as prey, so the danger is everywhere


    "Then go to the tree?" Downing looked at those towering trees, and then looked at the two people''s reduced appearance, and said: "I''ll go up and have a look first." As soon as the voice fell, she lifted her breath and swept up. Her small figure was in the night. If she didn''t pay attention to it, she was afraid she couldn''t find it.


    Mo Ye follows. If the two people who could get to the tree with a slight jump before they arrived at the height of the big tree for a while, but their bodies were too small. When they looked around from high place, the leaves were swinging in the night, and the two of them also faintly felt that they couldn''t stand their feet in the wind.


    After looking around for a while, the God consciousness released could not search far away. They could only jump down and find a place among the branches and leaves. They sat down and rested.


    Tang Ning sat cross legged, put his hand on his cheek and sighed: "now, it''s more difficult to find the place where the broken spiritual pulse is located. The host didn''t tell us that it would shrink. Now it''s really hard for him to do so."

 Chapter 1035

    Just think about it. A good person is shrunk to the size of an ant, and the place that could have been looked at at at once is boundless. Moreover, it has many inconveniences when it is narrowed down. Even the animals, birds and insects in it can be regarded as prey. This feeling is really sour.


    "It''s OK. Let''s familiarize ourselves with the terrain here and find it slowly." Mo ye said slowly, looking at her: "don''t worry, I will accompany you."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning micro Zheng, a strange look at him, he slightly hook lips a smile, way: "as a friend, naturally will help you share, and you face together."


    "Well, I know that I will adjust my mind as soon as possible."


    She just didn''t expect that it would be such a secret place, so she had some ups and downs in her mind. After all, she thought that with their strength, it would not take a few days to find out where the damaged spiritual pulse was. Then, she could repair it with the main source of the spiritual pulse from Zeng''s family. It might not be long before she could deal with the things inside. However, when she came in, she did This is a difficult problem for them first.


    Mo Ye sees that she gradually gets used to it, then stands up and says, "you have a rest here. I will come when I go." As soon as the voice fell, the figure was swept out.


    Seeing that he didn''t know where he was, he sat on the leaf and waited, and then took out a fruit from the space to eat. Soon, a shining star fell on the branch, and the light illuminated the leaf where she was.


    Just as she was surprised at what was flashing, she saw a shadow behind the shining stars.


    "Mo ye?"


    She was slightly surprised and looked at the bright light which was not very real because of its shining. She asked, "what is that?" She couldn''t see what it was because of the bright light.


    "It''s fireflies." Mo Ye comes back to her and says, "do you think it looks like a shining star?"


    "Fireflies Downing''s eyes were slightly bright, some surprise, some surprise: "I didn''t expect to shrink to see this firefly is so beautiful, really like a big star falling from the sky."


    She turned her head and looked at him around her. Her eyebrows were bent and she said with a smile: "it''s beautiful." I have to say, at this moment, her mood is surprise and surprise.


    As a woman, I like these glittering things naturally, but I didn''t expect that these glittering things are not gemstones, but fireflies like stars.


    "If you like it." He sat by her side and watched the glowing fireflies with her eyes full of happiness, and the coldness between his brows softened a little.


    Mo Ye raises his hand and sets a border around him. Then he says to Downing, "have a good rest here tonight."


    "It''s early to rest, but it''s good to lie down and watch the fireflies." Donning said with a smile, lying down on the leaves, looking at the cushion under his head, looking at the sky, and the firefly stars very close to her, he could not help but pat the position beside him and said, "you can also lie down and have a look. It''s really beautiful to look at like this."


    "Good." Mo Ye answers and lies down beside her, enjoying the night with her and the star that belongs to her alone

 Chapter 1036

    In the early morning, when the sun was falling from the leaves, Downing woke up and felt the warmth around him. He opened his eyes and saw that his head was resting on his arm, nestling in his arms.


    And in her waist, his other bracelet around her, two people covered under the same cloak, warm diffuse between the two people, that kind of inexplicable feeling, let her heart jump, quickly back to sit up.


    Her move, Mo ye also wake up.


    "Awake?" He sat up freely, as if the man who had been sleeping with her for a night was not him.


    "Well." Downing answered, stood up and looked, and said, "it''s dawn. Let''s go around and have a look."


    "Good." Mo Ye removes the border under the cloth, puts up his cloak, and flies to the high place with her arms, looking for the place where the destroyed spiritual pulse is.


    Although the body has shrunk after entering, but with their strength, there is almost no danger in this. The only difficulty is to find the location of the spiritual pulse.


    While they were searching for the location of the spiritual pulse in the secret place, everything was as usual in the ten thousand Buddha Temple.


    Since Tang Ning came to the temple, the temple has changed a lot, the economy has been gradually relaxed, and more and more pilgrims. Recently, Tang Xiangning came to live with Tang Xiangning for the sake of Tang Hu.


    For this apprentice, Tang Ning was still very interested, let him follow the empty literacy, let him follow the disciples of the kitchen to practice horse steps, lay the foundation, also personally autobiographical his training skills, as well as teach him sword and boxing.


    Song Tianyou is also very serious in practice. After all, he is a child who has suffered a lot. Although he is only five years old, he seems to be much more sensible than his peers.


    Maybe it''s rare to find her son, but she didn''t get along with each other for a long time. Song Jingyi secretly came to see her son on this day by taking the opportunity of offering incense in the temple.


    When she came to the courtyard where her son lived, she saw that he was lying on the desk in the courtyard, writing words. She was very pleased and sad. Just about to go in, she saw a tiger running out, and Shengsheng scared her.


    "Ah


    She exclaimed, instinctively retreated. The cry of surprise also attracted the reputation of the son in the hospital.


    "Mother?" When song Tianyou saw the visitor, he quickly put down his pen and ran out: "Dabai, Dabai, this is my mother."


    As soon as the tiger heard this, he took a look at Song Jingyi, and then retreated to one side and lay on his stomach, staring at them with a pair of eyes.


    Song Jingyi looked at the tiger and couldn''t help worrying: "Xiaoyou, how can you have such a tiger here? What if it hurts? "


    "It''s OK, mother. Dabai is the master''s mount. It won''t hurt people casually." Song Tianyou said, looked at her and said, "mother, how did you come?" He remembered that the master said that he could not visit him often.


    Song Jingyi touched his head and said in a soft voice, "if your mother wants you, come and see you. Don''t worry. Your mother came quietly. No one else knows."


    "My mother, come and sit inside. I just practiced calligraphy here! I can write a lot of words already


    He took her hand, took her into the hospital, and showed her the words he wrote: "look, mother, this is what I wrote. The master asked me to follow Master Kong to read, and master lekong praised me for learning very fast."

 Chapter 1037

    Song Jingyi looked at the words on the paper. Each of them was childish, but every stroke was neat. She looked at her son''s happy face and praised, "Xiaoyou is smart. These words are well written."


    She took his little hand and asked, "how are you doing here these days? What are you doing every day? Talk to your mother


    "Good." He nodded and told her about his daily life. Finally, he said, "mother, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m very good here. My master is very good to me. Everyone is very good to me."


    Hearing the speech, song Jingyi showed a gentle smile: "my mother knows that my mother just wants to see you and send you some things. The last time I bought things for you was not complete. After a few days, the weather became cold. My mother worried that you didn''t have winter clothes, so she brought some for you."


    After all, you can''t bring anything to your mother''s mother after she''s been trained for a long time


    "Good." He nodded, followed her out of the yard, but she did not let him send, let him go back to continue to practice calligraphy, he left.


    Seeing his mother leave, song Tianyou has no mind to practice calligraphy. He says to the tiger beast on one side: "Dabai, I went to find Master Kong. I''ll come back later."


    Hearing this, Dabai found the space and was in the back hall. Nothing would happen. He nodded and said, "I''ll go back to the mountain to hunt for food." As soon as the voice fell, the figure ran out.


    Naturally, the people in the temple can not provide meat for it, so it has to catch its own food. Houshan is the place where it eats.


    Song Jingyi thought that no one else would know if she quietly came to see her son in the temple. After all, she didn''t stay for a long time. She just sent him some clothes and other things. After talking for a while, she left, which definitely would not bring any trouble and danger to his son.


    But I do not know, someone quietly followed her, far away will all see in the eyes, and then quietly left.


    "What do you say? Is that child still alive? Did song Jingyi really find her child? " The man in Chinese clothes in the study was shocked and surprised when he heard the report.


    "Yes, master of the house. The news comes back that the child is now in the Wanfo temple." One kneeling man reported.


    "The Song family sent my son to be a monk? How dare they


    Hua Yi man said in a gloomy voice. He had no children under his knees. His only child was lost in those years, but he never found it. Later, he even took song Jingyi away because of his child. Now, when the woman found the child, she dared to hide it and send her child to be a monk. This is really hateful!


    Kneeling people heard him call his son, then asked: "the master of the house, can you send someone to take back the little master?" Words out, has changed to less Lord.


    "How can the blood of our Ke family be left out? Or to be a monk? Hum! It''s natural to take it back! " He said in a calm voice, stomping in his study, thinking.


    "We can''t let the people of the Song family know, otherwise, they will take my son away first. We have to find a way." The words, his step a meal, the eyes across a dark light.

 Chapter 1038

    "This time, if the woman''s action is not too big, I still can''t receive the news, and I don''t know that she has found the child. She hid the child in the Wanfo temple, but she doesn''t want the child to return to Ke''s family. However, my Ke family''s blood, the young master of the Ke family, and the future successor of the Ke family, can''t go to the Song Dynasty, enter the empty door, and not come back to recognize their ancestors?"


    "Since she is the first day of junior high school, I can also do the 15th. Since she comes in secret, I can also take my son back first. Then, as long as she enters the gate of Ke''s house, who dares to take my son away?"


    As he spoke, his eyes glowed with calculation. Thinking that he has been said that he has no children to follow, now that his lost son has been found, as long as the child is taken back, who dares to say another word in the future? Who dares to say that a childless person is not worthy to be the head of the Ke family?


    "Listen, it''s just like this..." He arranged it in a low voice, then waved to signal the man to step down, but he could not recover for a long time because of his excitement. Although


    ''s family was secretly arranged, there was also a large number of eyes in KJC, and the news was naturally well informed. Therefore, some people who wanted to compete for the throne were also informed of the news.


    Different from the Ke family owner''s desire to take the child back to the Ke''s family, after they learned the news, they gave birth to a murderous heart.


    Yes, as long as the child dies, the head of the Ke family is childless. In the family rules of the Ke family, such a person cannot be the head of the family.


    Therefore, after the Ke family leader sent people, another group of people followed and went to the Wanfo temple


    In the holy land of secret land, Tang Ning and Mo ye are baking a sparrow. Smelling the smell of meat, Downing could not help laughing: "if it were changed into normal times, sparrows, which have no meat, would not come to eat at all, but this will watch. We can''t finish eating this one. This feeling is really novel!"


    "In fact, there are not many animals in this place, and the grade is not high. If we let it go on, the holy land of secret land will be like an ordinary forest outside." Mo Ye says slowly, looking at the roasted sparrow, but he has no appetite.


    Even if he doesn''t eat, he won''t feel hungry.


    "Well, but we''ve been here for a few days, and we''ve got a little bit of an eye." She added a fire, and when she saw the sparrow burn slightly, she took out the knife and cut a piece to eat.


    "Eat it! After eating, we''ll go there and have a look. We can handle it earlier or go out earlier. " She handed him a piece of meat, but in her heart she thought that she met her little apprentice that day, and saw that he had a bloody disaster, and did not know where the disaster came from.


    Although she told Dabai to guard him, the bloody disaster was more intense. I''m afraid it was not a common bloody disaster. Sometimes I want to avoid it, but I can''t avoid it. For the sake of safety, she still dealt with the things in this, and went out to have a look at it.


    He stands up and looks around. He sees that the sun is shining on his head, but they are so small. When he looks up, he feels that the sky is so big and they are so small.


    Thinking of those two words in mind, the next moment, as if the whole person into a state of Epiphany, the breath of the body gradually turned up.

 Chapter 1039

    Yeah?


    Tang Ning is slightly surprised. Looking at Mo ye who is standing with his hands on his back, he sees his breath surging with his eyes closed. It seems that he has entered the realm of epiphany. As soon as she looks at him, she quickly sets up a boundary for him, so as not to be disturbed by the voice of the outside world.


    Sitting next to him, eating and waiting, after an hour, he opened his eyes. His strength was not advanced. He was still Yuanying''s highest cultivation. However, his temperament seemed to have a sudden change.


    Obviously, he is still the same person and the black robe, but his whole feeling is different, just like In his body, there was a feeling of sudden relief.


    "Why did you suddenly realize that? What do you see? " She asked curiously. In such a place, the spirit breath is thin, and his body is shrunk so small, how can he suddenly realize?


    Mo Ye looks at her, lips slightly raised, and says: "I look up to see the sky, the heaven and earth are so big, and we are so small, although we are stepping into the path of cultivating immortals, but in front of life and death, in front of heaven and earth, everything has become a trivial existence."


    At that moment, he had a profound understanding that people''s hearts are always insufficient. If he can enter the immortal cultivation, he wants to be a strong man, and he feels lonely and wants to compete with others or even more. In front of heaven and earth, people like them are just like ants.


    Everything, all seem so insignificant.


    He knew that after a sudden epiphany, he had a deeper understanding of life, fairyland, and life and death. To put it bluntly, with the Epiphany, his mentality was different.


    After listening to his words, Tang Ning looked up, but nothing could be seen. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "it seems that not everyone can casually realize it. At least I don''t see any difference. I only see that the tree is really tall, which is really big. The spiritual pulse we are looking for is really hard to find."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye smiles: "let''s go! I''ll take you to the area that I found yesterday. I can feel the breath of spiritual pulse in that area. Maybe what we are looking for is there


    Seeing this, Downing nodded, and then went with him to the place where he found yesterday.


    Maybe it''s because they didn''t hide the pressure on them. Except for the first time that some short eyed animal and insect pointed at them, there was nothing moving around them in the past few days, not even a poisonous snake.


    Even if they were flying, they spent most of the day searching for the place they were looking for until the evening. What they didn''t expect was that there was a border in front of them.


    "Why is there a border in this place? It shouldn''t be! Who laid the border? How can you make a border here? " Tang Ning was surprised and looked at the place in front of him. He could not help looking around. In addition to such a border, he did not see anyone.


    "There seems to be a different aura of spiritual power in this enchantment." Mo Ye opens his mouth and Lu says, seeing that the border is a defensive barrier, and they can''t get in without breaking it. After thinking about it, he says, "let''s try to break this barrier."


    Tang Ning stares at the border in front of him and says thoughtfully: "I''m just surprised that the breath on the border is so like an old monk''s?"

 Chapter 1040

    "Would he shut up in here?" Mo Ye asks.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning was stunned: "I have been in the temple for some time. I only heard them say that the old monk is in seclusion, but I haven''t asked them, and I haven''t heard them talk about where to close down. Maybe it''s really here."


    The two men looked at each other and broke the border in front of them. But just after the boundary was broken, a holy power of Buddha light dissipated in the air with the breath of spiritual power, as if it had turned into a little sunlight. At that moment, the two people, who were as small as mole ants, recovered under the light of the spiritual power with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Why? Recovered? Is it because the old monk has set up some skills that can''t be done? " Downing looked at her recovered body, her eyes slightly bright.


    Mo Ye flicks his robe, flicks off the leaves, and says, "if it''s true, then the old monk''s skill is really not small."


    "Look for it." Tang Ning said, the voice fell, heard an old and full of air voice with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, don''t look for it. I''m here, monk."


    The sound spread in the forest, reverberated in the air, and I did not know where it came from. After a while, I saw a figure flying over on the gourd.


    "How long have you not seen me? You have become the golden elixir The old monk looked at Tang Ning, his eyes could not hide the surprise, he turned around her, looked at her, tut tut voice.


    "What a surprise! It''s not simple, it''s not easy for you to have such a strong cultivation so soon


    As he talks, he looks at Mo ye on one side and asks, "but why are you here?"


    Looking at the old monk''s appearance and spirit, Tang Ning bent his eyes and said with a smile: "old monk, I''ve been in the temple for some time. The host said you were in the closed door, but I didn''t expect that you were closed here. However, it doesn''t look like a closed door! What are you doing in here? Isn''t it just hiding in here to eat game? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    The old monk laughed and looked at Tang Ning and said, "monk, I''m here for a retreat. There are a lot of animals here, and no one has come in these years. The animals breed a little more, so I''m busy here, but I didn''t expect that you would come here so soon and enter here."


    He patted her on the shoulder and asked, "how did you advance so fast? Taking medicine? Monk, I can tell you that the advanced level of taking medicine is not good. You must lay a good foundation for cultivating immortals. Don''t always think of taking shortcuts. "


    "I understand that. Don''t worry! I have a long story. I''ll talk to you later when I have time. " Tang Ning said, thinking of the fact that they had shrunk when they came in, he asked, "but what method have you applied to this place? Why did we shrink when we came in? After breaking your border, you''ve recovered? "


    "Buddha''s law is boundless. Ants look up to the sky. I''ve done a good job." The old monk laughed and looked at the two men and said, "now that you are here, go to the cave in front of you to rest and eat something."


    Seeing what he said, Downing sat on the gourd and took them to the front, motioning them to follow.


    Two people follow all the way to a cave, feel the breath of spiritual power inside, eyes light can not help flashing.

 Chapter 1041

    "This is where the destroyed pulse is located?" Mo Ye asks.


    "Yes, here it is."


    The old monk looked back at him with a smile and a pair of eyes, and said: "although the spiritual pulse is destroyed, there will be more or less a trace of spiritual breath."


    When they were motioned to come in, the old monk came in, put away his gourd and sat down beside the fire. He waved to them: "take it by yourself. Don''t mention it."


    Tang Ning took a look, and saw the little Ling pig with a weight of dozens of Jin roasted on the fire in front of the old monk. She knew, how could this old man be a retreat here? Look at this day, how moist it is! It''s much better than the life in the temple.


    Sitting down beside him, Tang Ning asked, "do you know what happened in the temple? Is it really good for you to hide here and ignore the affairs in the temple? "


    The old monk took a bite of meat and ate it slowly. After swallowing it, he said: "it''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. Even if there''s a disaster in the temple, it''s just a small disaster. It''s the same with the monk. No matter how it is, since it''s all around, it''s better to let him go with it."


    Then he looked at her and said, "no, you''re here?"


    Hearing this, Downing couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He didn''t know what to say about him.


    "I''ve been here for a few days. I''ve stepped into the ranks a few days ago. I saw more and more pilgrims in the temple. The economy of the temple has also improved. I thought about the destruction of the spiritual pulse that you said at the beginning, and asked the host to let me come in and have a look. By the way, I have got some good things and should be able to repair the damaged spiritual pulse."


    "What?" The old monk was stunned. Instinctively, he stopped biting meat and looked up at Tang Ning: "what do you say?"


    "I''ve got some good things. Maybe I can use those things to repair the damaged spirit pulse."


    She said it again, looked at the old monk and said, "I just don''t know when the catastrophe you mentioned came? So I thought, after I repaired the spiritual pulse of Wanfo temple, I would go down the mountain first. After all, I have other things to do, and I can''t stay in this temple all the time. "


    The old monk nodded and said, "I''m very happy that you can come to the temple. Although I don''t know what happened outside, I believe that with you, it''s going to be in a good direction. It''s just that there is not a main source stone for repairing the spiritual pulse. If you want to completely repair it, it will cost a lot of Buddha''s light and holy power. Are you prepared for this?"


    "Buddha''s light and holy power, I should be enough." The Buddha light and holy power in her body is very strong now. After all, there are gold statues of her worshipped in the land of mortals. With the incense from people, her power is becoming more and more powerful.


    Seeing this, the old monk nodded and said, "the monk, I''ll tell you about the situation here. I''ll take you to have a look."


    Several people were chatting in the cave. The old monk told them about the situation of the spiritual pulse and how to repair it.


    Outside, with the passing of the day, everything in the temple seems calm as usual, but the undercurrent is surging.


    In the evening of that day, after practicing boxing, song Tianyou saw that the tiger that had gone to Houshan to hunt had not come back, so he went to the direction of the kitchen, but did not want to meet strangers on the way.

 Chapter 1042

    "Are you pilgrims? How did you get here? But lost in the temple? "


    He asked in a crisp voice, looking at a man and a woman in front of him, thinking that they were pilgrims who lost their way in the temple. After all, the temple is very large, with the front hall and back hall and so on. All kinds of halls are distributed everywhere. If you are not familiar with it, it is easy to get lost in this place.


    The two men looked at the little monk in front of him. After staring at him for a while, they asked, "are you song Tianyou?"


    Hearing this, song Tianyou was alert and stepped back and asked, "who are you?"


    Seeing his vigilant expression, the woman laughed and showed a soft smile and said, "don''t be afraid. We are not bad people. Our family is in the village not far from the foot of the mountain. A few days ago, a lady named song was ambushed and killed. She was seriously injured. After a few days, she could not get well. Now she is dying. She said that she wanted to see her son for the last time. We found her now."


    "What are you talking about? What happened to my mother? How did she get attacked? Is she hurt badly? Didn''t you have a doctor? How is she now and now? " Song Tianyou was flustered when he heard his mother''s injury and what he said last time. His small face was full of confusion and worry.


    "We don''t know how she was attacked, but she was badly hurt. She was in a coma for a few days when we rescued her. Today, it''s like a reflection. That''s why we came to see you. Are you going to see her for the last time?" Asked the woman.


    "Go! Go! Take me


    But how can a five-year-old know that people are dangerous and can''t believe other people''s words? He was full of what they said about her mother''s injuries. He couldn''t be happy, so he just wanted to see her.


    "Then you have to follow us quietly. Don''t disturb the masters in the temple, or they won''t allow you to go down the mountain." Said the woman.


    "Good." Song Tianyou, red eyed and nodding, did not disturb the others to follow them out of the small gate and down the mountain path.


    When Dabai came back, he didn''t find song Tianyou. He turned around and didn''t see anyone. He went directly to the empty yard. Seeing that there was no figure of him in the yard, Dabai asked, "where is that boy? Why didn''t you see anyone? "


    People in the temple have gradually adapted to the tiger beast which can speak human words. Hearing it say that song Tianyou is missing, they quickly send people to look for it.


    "Where is this going? The child doesn''t run around at ordinary times. " Empty also can''t help worrying, quickly walked to the temple gate there to ask: "did you see God bless out of the temple?"


    "No, we''ve been here and we haven''t seen him coming." The disciple guarding the gate reported.


    "That''s strange. Where is this going? Did you go to the back mountain to see you Looking at the tiger beast following him, he didn''t know if the child had gone back to the mountain, but at this time, he heard a disciple come in a hurry.


    "Uncle, uncle, uncle Kong."


    "What''s the matter? Well, have you found God''s blessing? " The empty quickly inquires.


    "No, martial uncle, there are footprints on the ground with the small door open on the left side. Maybe Tianyou went down the mountain from that small gate, but we can see that in addition to the small footprints, there are footprints of a man and a woman."


    Hearing this, the empty has not finished, one side of the tiger beast thought of the master son''s confession, the next moment has already run out.

 Chapter 1043

    See tiger beast to the direction of the small door, empty even busy way: "quickly send the disciples to look for, must bring him back safely!"


    "Yes." After hearing this, the disciple quickly left.


    On the other side of the path, walking on the mountain path, song Tianyou followed them and asked, "my mother hasn''t said anything else? Why don''t you see her doctor? "


    However, when the two men saw that they had cheated the child out of the temple, they did not have the mind to deal with him. They did not dare to stop at the boundary of the ten thousand Buddha Temple. Instead, they quickly walked down the mountain, intending to take him away in an aeroplane after a certain distance.


    I don''t want to. A group of people come out here and stop them.


    "Kill!"


    With a murderous voice, the dozen killers surrounded and attacked the three. The men and women didn''t expect that someone would kill them on the way. They were startled for a moment, and cried out, "who are you?" As soon as the voice came out, he held a long sword to block the attack.


    Sonorous!


    Looking at the man in black suddenly coming out, and seeing the men and women fighting with swords, song Tianyou is shocked. The men and women were said to be villagers at the foot of the mountain, but the fighting appearance and the fierce drinking look were not like ordinary villagers at all. Is it that


    There''s nothing wrong with his mother! They lied to him! These people are not good! He has to get back in a hurry!


    Thinking of this, he stepped back and dodged the attacks of those people. However, he was only a five-year-old boy after all, and he had not been practicing for a long time. At this time, he was just rolling on the ground in confusion.


    "Protect the little Lord! Take the young master away


    At this time, seven or eight people were joined in the battle. They were very good in their strong clothes. They joined in the battle, blocking the sword that was cut at Song Tianyou and giving him the chance to escape.


    As soon as he was a little figure, he rolled on the ground for two circles, then quickly stood up and ran in the direction of the temple. However, those people in black were ordered to take his life. Naturally, it was impossible for him to leave alive. Therefore, one of them held a sword in his hand, condensed a strong aura of spiritual power, and cut down in the direction of his escape.


    "Drink


    When a sharp drink came out, I saw the sword cut down, and the sharp sword spirit was like a sharp blade. It slashed to the ground with a wheezing sound. The air current came forward, like a sharp blade, and it left a deep mark on the ground.


    "Whew!"


    Whew, the sound of air flow sounded, only to see song Tianyou, who had run a distance, was hit by the air flow, flew up and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Little Lord!"


    "Little Lord!"


    Those who came to take him back saw the sword, and their faces suddenly changed. However, they could not stop it with their power. They could only watch the scene happen.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that they didn''t see the bloody picture


    "Ah


    Song Tianyou screamed and fell to the ground heavily. He felt the pain in his body. He thought that he had been split in two by a sword. However, when he opened his eyes, there was not a drop of blood all over his body.


    When he was stunned, he saw that the small jade ornament which was tied around his waist was emitting a faint light

 Chapter 1044

    This is


    What the master gave him!


    Seeing that song Tianyou was still alive under that blow, and he was not hurt, people on both sides opened their eyes in amazement.


    Is that right? Under that sword, how could he live as a child? And you haven''t been hurt? What is this operation?


    "Come on! Protect the young master and leave! "


    "Kill him!"


    People from both sides rushed up again, and when he got up from the ground, song Tianyou ran away. However, because of his small size and slow speed, he was soon overtaken by the people behind him.


    One of them pulled him to take him away. His figure was pulled, and he staggered for a few steps. He saw that the man was stabbed in the chest by a man in black with a sword from the back, and the fresh blood splashed on his face. He was scared to death.


    "Go to hell!"


    After the man in black pulled out his sword, he stabbed song Tianyou with his sharp sword, which seemed to be trying to solve the goal with one sword.


    "Little Lord, be careful!"


    When the cry of alarm came, song Tianyou noticed the danger and suddenly slowed down his mind. However, the speed was still too slow. He could not dodge it. He saw that the long sword pierced the top of his heart, and the pain hit him, making him cry out with pain.


    "Ah


    When his figure fell back, he saw a glimpse of his shadow, and the voice of gloomy rage mixed with killing intention.


    "Looking for death!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the man in black who stabbed song Tianyou''s sword was lifted up, hit him with one hand, and fell more than ten meters away.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and the man in black could not even make a scream, and then he broke his breath.


    "I''ll see who dares to hurt my son!" The visitor brushed his sleeves and stood with his hands down, staring at the people in black around him.


    As soon as those people in black saw the visitors, they immediately looked at each other with the same eye and whispered, "withdraw!" As soon as the sound falls, evacuate quickly.


    "Master of the house."


    "Master of the house!"


    "Fortunately, the owner of the house is here!"


    The rest of the people looked relieved when they saw him.


    When the master of Ke''s family turned back and saw the pale boy sitting on the ground, he quickly stepped forward and picked him up: "are you God bless?"


    Song Tianyou looked at the man in front of him. His face was pale and sweaty, and his wound was still bleeding. He listened to his inquiry and looked at him. He only felt that he was a little dark. When he was in a coma, he heard the sound of a tiger.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing the child in a coma, the master of the Ke family raised his head and looked at the place where the tiger was howling. His brow frowned slightly: "there are tigers in the boundary of the ten thousand Buddha Temple!"


    "Master, the monks in the temple have found out. We have to take the young master away as soon as possible!" A man came forward and said.


    "All follow me!" Ke''s master said, as soon as his palm turned, a circle of transmission shaft appeared in his hand. With the opening of the transmission shaft, the light flashed, and those people disappeared.


    When Dabai came, he saw those people leaving with the injured song Tianyou on the conveyor shaft. He came a step slower and threw himself into the air, only to see the few bodies left on the ground.


    "Who are those people? Why take him


    Dabai walks up to a man in black who is still alive, and the huge tiger claws step on the man''s chest. With such a pressure, the mouth of the man in black, who had been seriously injured, spilled blood.


    Dabai approached the man in black, opened his mouth, grinned his sharp teeth, and threatened: "say!"

 Chapter 1045

    When he brought the disciples of the temple to him, he could only see the tiger pressing a man in black from afar. He didn''t know what he was saying. The next moment, he saw the tiger''s claw and the blood splashed out.


    "Amitabha."


    Seeing that scene, all the people in the temple stopped and whispered with their hands together. There was a sigh in the voice.


    The tiger turned back, licked his paws, squinted at the monks in the temple, and said, "the boy was taken away by his father."


    It walked back, thinking, the master let it protect the boy, now the boy was taken away, when the master came back, won''t he skin it?


    It''s just that it''s a super beast that doesn''t know the way! Forget it. It''s the boy''s father who took him around. There should be nothing wrong with him. Let''s wait until the master comes back.


    When he heard the tiger beast''s words, he felt a little deep in his heart. At present, it''s really difficult to handle this matter until Tang Shi comes back. After all, he is the only one who is famous and can take song Tianyou away from Ke''s family. Even if they did, they would have gone for nothing.


    Just, I don''t know when master Tang will come out?


    The news that the Ke family took song Tianyou back home was not long before the people of the Song family knew about it. When they heard the news, they were suspicious and some could not believe it.


    They know that they can''t hide the news of finding the child. However, it is absolutely confidential to leave the child in the Wanfo temple and worship master Tang as a teacher. Moreover, after leaving the child in the temple, in order not to be known by the Ke family, they even refused to see the child. How could Ke family know that the child was in the temple? Can you take the baby back to Ke''s?


    After learning about the news, the father of the Song family first asked his eldest son to go to song Jingyi in person, and then went to the ten thousand Buddhist temple to ask about the situation. He left someone to inquire about the Ke family.


    The next day


    "what! Xiaoyou was taken away by the Ke family? When did this happen? How could this happen? " Song Jingyi exclaimed after hearing the news.


    Lin Zhiyuan is also here. After hearing the news, he looks at the Song family boss and asks, "is the news accurate? How do they know Xiaoyou is in the temple? "


    After a period of time, Song Yi''s eyes wrinkled at their home


    Listening to this, song Jingyi staggered, as if thinking of something in general, her face turned pale with a brush: "this, how can this be Obviously, I just quietly went over to give him some clothes, and even I didn''t dare to stay any more and left. How could... "


    "You''re confused


    On hearing this, the eldest brother of the Song family shook his head: "it must be impossible to hide the fact that the child is found. Especially if you have moved so much of your family background, how can the Ke family not hear the news? They must have sent someone to stare at you after receiving the news, and then they found Tianyou in the temple. Alas! At the beginning, master Tang said that we were not allowed to visit him. Why didn''t you resist it? "


    Song Jingyi fell down on the chair, remorse and regret: "I, I am worried that the child does not have winter clothes, I worry that he can not wear warm, and brought him some food and use. I thought I was very careful, but I didn''t expect that this would happen. If I knew this would happen, I would not go to see him, and the Ke family would not find him."

 Chapter 1046

    "Now that the child has been taken away, we''d better think about how to get Xiaoyou back from Ke''s family." Lin Zhiyuan said, looking at their two humanity: "the Ke family knows the existence of the child, and brought it back, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to let go."


    "Dad stayed there and watched the Ke''s family. He asked me to come over and ask about the situation before returning. I''ve come here. What''s wrong with master Tang? I have to go up and have a look. After all, Xiao you has worshipped him as a teacher and has been taken away. We also want to know whether he has any plans."


    The eldest brother of the Song family said, glanced at his younger sister and shook his head: "I''m afraid that Tang Shi will be angry. After all, it''s caused by you, and he had told him before, but now it still happened."


    "I will go with me and make amends to master Tang myself." Song Jingyi said.


    "Let''s go! Go to the Wanfo temple first. I''ll go with you. " Lin Zhiyuan said and went with them to Wanfo temple.


    Near noon, I arrived at the temple and went to the temple of Tang Shi. But I didn''t see anyone. I only saw master lekong who heard the news.


    "Amitabha." Master Liaokong saluted them and said, "do you come to see Master Tang?"


    "Master Liaokong." Several people also quickly returned with a gift.


    Song Jingyi stepped forward and asked, "master Liaokong, bless him..."


    "He was taken away. His own father took him." The tiger beast in the yard came out and said, "there were two groups of people, one was to kill him, the other was his father. When I arrived, he seemed to be injured and unconscious."


    Hearing this, song Jingyi is surprised: "injured coma past?"


    "It should not die. After all, it''s my father who took him away." The tiger gave her a look.


    "What Dabai said happened that day. When we arrived, he had been taken away." Master Liaokong said to several people.


    Hearing this, the eldest brother of the Song family took a look at the courtyard and asked, "master Liaokong, where is the master Tang?"? Does Master Tang know about this? "


    "Master Tang didn''t know about it because he wasn''t here." Master Liaokong said, looking at them and saying, "when Tangshi comes back, we will tell him about it."


    Hearing Tang Shi''s absence, song''s eldest brother and Lin Zhiyuan look at each other. The original is not in, rather than regardless, that''s OK.


    "Master Liaokong, I learned from Xiaomei that she secretly visited Xiaoyou once and sent him some things. Maybe that''s how we exposed Xiaoyou''s existence. This is what we did wrong. When master Tang comes back, we''ll apologize in person. Now that we know Xiaoyou has been taken to Ke''s house, we''ll go to Ke''s house to bring back the people."


    With that, the elder brother of the Song family saluted him and said, "master Liaokong, we''ll leave first."


    "Are you going to nako''s house?" The big white tiger''s eyes turn and stare at them.


    The eldest son of the Song family looked at the talking tiger. Although he could see that it was a tiger, but he didn''t have any fur on his body, he couldn''t tell what kind of tiger animal it was. But what we can know is that it must be a tiger beast at the level of divine beast. After all, if you can speak, the grade is not low.


    "The child belongs to our song family. The Ke family took him away. Naturally, we will take the child back." Said the boss of the Song family.

 Chapter 1047

    When master Liaokong heard the tiger beast Dabai''s inquiry, he couldn''t help but jump. He looked at it and saw that it was grinning. A pair of tiger eyes were staring at several people of the Song family. Before it could open his mouth, he said, "Dabai, you''d better wait for Tang Shi to come back! Mr. Tang didn''t say you could go down the mountain. "


    The tiger''s nature is too wild, and its bloodthirsty nature is only suppressed. From the day it raised its claws and killed the man in black, we can see that its bloodthirsty factor is very strong. If we let it go down the mountain, we are afraid that no one can control it, and we don''t know what trouble will happen at the foot of the mountain.


    Dabai is a tiger beast and a super god beast. Besides Downing, how can people here control it? Originally, it didn''t go down the mountain because it didn''t know the way. Now someone from the Song family led the way. If it followed, it would be able to bring the little boy back before the master came back. In this way, if the master came back, he wouldn''t blame his poor care?


    "The master did not say that I could not go down the mountain."


    It snorted and said, "what''s more, the master told me to look at the little fart child. Now the little fart child has been taken away. I''ll go with them to bring the man back."


    Then he looked at the empty master and said, "old monk, don''t worry. I just need to walk once to know the way back. I won''t leave it outside."


    Master Liaokong looked at it and sighed. Where was he worried that it could not find its way back? He''s just worried that it''s hard to change its animal nature. He''s killing people outside!


    Just, look at the appearance of this tiger beast, he also can''t persuade!


    You don''t want to go to the house together with you


    "What? Can''t I go with you? " Dabai raised his chin and gave them a sidelong glance, which was full of threat.


    "Master Liaokong, look at this..." The eldest son of the Song family looked at Master Kong and asked what he meant.


    "I am not the old monk''s mount. What is he doing? He can''t control the king. " Dabai said, and walked forward with tiger steps, and said, "hurry up! Before my master comes back, I''d better bring the little boy back


    "Amitabha, Dabai, if you go down the mountain with some benefactors, you must bear in mind that you should not easily hurt people''s lives, or innocent people, or..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Dabai go to the front step first, and his figure disappeared in the sight.


    "A few benefactors, Dabai is in trouble." Empty helpless sigh.


    The three looked at each other, and the eldest son of the Song family asked, "master Liaokong, is Dabai a divine beast? I don''t think it has a contract. If you go down the mountain like this, I''m afraid it will... "


    The god beast that has not been contracted can be just like the baby who can move. They are worried about whether they will go outside and lead to competition from various forces?


    "Ha ha..."


    "Don''t worry, some benefactors. Dabai has strong strength. Even if there is no contract, he has already recognized the Lord. Others can''t easily subdue it. I''m just worried that it will hurt people''s lives when it goes down the mountain, so I have to take more care of it."


    "Well, we see." After hearing his words, several people this just nodded, arched hands to leave, quickly left.


    After watching them leave, I thought for a while. I thought that I had to tell my elder martial brother about it. After all, Dabai went down the mountain, which was not a small matter!


    Oh! Now I just hope that Tang Shi will come back soon!

 Chapter 1048

    The Song family took the big white imperial wares and went directly to the city where the Ke family lived. By noon the next day, three people and one beast had already entered the city.


    It''s just as strange as a friar in the city.


    Such an animal is really rare. It looks like a tiger, but I don''t know what kind of tiger it is. As for the grade, it looks like an ordinary spirit animal.


    In fact, it was because they didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention, so they discussed with Dabai to let it keep a few minutes'' breath of grade, so that it could not look different from ordinary animals.


    Even so, as long as the high-level monks look carefully, they can still see the difference, but there are no really powerful monks on the street, so no one can see.


    "Go home first!" The eldest brother of the Song family said, looking at the two people beside him and Dabai, he said, "first go back and have a look. Maybe there is any news at home."


    The two men and one beast had no objection, so they went back to the Song family first.


    When he arrived at the Song family, the eldest son of the Song family thought about it and said, "Dabai, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare some food for you. You can eat it first and then have a good rest. Don''t scare other people in the house, and you can''t hurt people in the house."


    "I know." Dabai responded, shook his tail and followed the housekeeper.


    After watching it leave, several of them went to the hall. At the same time, master song in the mansion learned that they had come back and came to the hall.


    "Dad." Seeing him come in, song''s brother and sister called.


    "Shibo." Lin Zhiyuan also called and saluted him.


    Master song waved to them to sit down, and then he said, "it''s good to be here. I''ve also found some information here these two days. Now Xiaoyou is indeed in Ke''s house, and he has been injured. It is said that when the Ke family went to take him back, there were another group of people who wanted to take his life. Although he is in the Ke family, the situation is not optimistic."


    "It''s all my fault. If I don''t sneak in to see him and give him something, they won''t know." Song Jingyi said with remorse.


    "Well, it''s already happened, so don''t talk about it. For the moment, think about how to bring him back." Master Song said, frowning: "in my opinion, reasoning is not reasonable, can only come to rob people."


    "It''s just that in this way, we are bound to meet each other. With the strength of the Ke family, I''m afraid we will be slightly inferior." The Song family leader hesitated to say that it was for this reason that they were worried that their children would be known by the Ke family. After all, in terms of strength, the Ke family was better than others. Even if it was a robbery, it would not win!


    "I''m worried about Xiao you''s injury, and I don''t know whether it''s serious or not? How are people doing now? " Song Jingyi said worried.


    "I asked the doctor who had shown him the injury in the past. He said that the injury was not fatal, but that he lost too much blood and had to recuperate for a period of time. Now it should be no big problem." Said the master of the Song family.


    "Dad, I want to go to Ke''s house now and bring Xiao you back." She looked at her father and said, "Xiao you''s like a wolf''s nest in Ke''s house. I''m not sure if he stays there for another day."


    Song laojiazi shook his head and said, "wait a minute. Today I have asked the city master to help us go."

 Chapter 1049

    He stroked his beard, looked at them, and said, "if they are willing to return the child, they will avoid a fierce battle. If they do not, they will come to rob people at that time. They have nothing to say."


    Several people discussed in the hall for a long time, and then the master of song asked them to go back and rest, waiting for the news from the city Lord.


    However, after nightfall, the city Lord sent a man to convey the news. The Ke family refused to return the child, saying that it was their Ke family''s descendants, and they wanted him to recognize their ancestors.


    After getting the news, this night, the old man of the Song family mobilized his people and prepared to leave for Ke''s house early tomorrow morning.


    And in the secret place of Wanfo temple.


    Tang Ning and Mo Ye follow the old monk to the place where the spiritual pulse is exhausted. They gather the main source of the spiritual pulse from Zeng''s family in the place where the spiritual pulse is exhausted. At the same time, according to the old monk, they urge the Buddha''s light and holy power in their bodies.


    With the injection of the holy power of Buddha''s light, the main source of the spiritual pulse is just like the heart supplying blood, and the breath of spiritual power overflows along the spiritual vein to the bottom of the earth.


    The aura of spiritual power contains the golden light of Buddha''s light and holy power. In a moment, when it diffused and opened, the place where they stood under their feet could be seen. With the overflow of the aura of spiritual power, the damaged spiritual pulse was gradually restored by the holy power of Buddha light in the power of the main source.


    The old monk on one side was excited to watch this scene. At the moment when the breath of spiritual pulse surged to the ground and spread, he seemed to feel that the whole secret holy land was quietly changing.


    "Take your time. Don''t worry. Don''t worry." The old monk opened his mouth and watched nervously.


    Next to him, Mo Ye sees that Tang Ning is focused on repairing the spiritual pulse. As the source of Buddhist light and holy power gushes out, sweat oozes from her forehead. As time goes by, the spiritual pulse is gradually restored, and she looks more and more struggling.


    Seeing this, his palm condenses a aura of spiritual power, and puts the palm against her back, continuously conveying spiritual power for her.


    With his help, Downing''s feeling of difficulty gradually disappears. She slightly tilts her head, looks at Mo ye, and then focuses on repairing the spiritual pulse and getting through the joints under the ground.


    When the old monk saw this, his hand also turned slightly, and a wave of Buddhist light and holy power rose from his palm, and then it was against Tang Ning''s back.


    The dried up spiritual veins in the holy land of secret land, as if they were injected with water, moisten the whole underground rapidly, absorbed by trees from the underground, and then slowly distributed in the air.


    The aura of spiritual power in the air gradually recovers, and gradually diffuses to all parts of the Wanfo temple.


    At night, the Wanfo temple is quiet, and the spiritual pulse in the temple has already dried up. As everyone knows, there has been no spiritual breath surging for many years. However, on this night, the abbots and masters in the temple felt the pure spirit breath at the first time.


    "This It''s Aura


    Sitting cross legged, the host suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of shock. Then he seemed to think of something, and his heart was filled with endless surprise.


    "Master Tang! He must have repaired the damaged spirit pulse


    He walked out happily and looked around in the temple. If he did, he saw that there was gradually a spirit breath in the temple. In this spirit breath, there was the unique light and holy power of their Buddhism!

 Chapter 1050

    "Senior brother in charge, elder martial brother in charge..."


    In a hurry, Master Kong and others were also surprised: "elder martial brother, aura, Aura! The aura in the temple is recovering. The aura in the temple is recovering! "


    "Not bad, not bad. Master Tang must have repaired the spirit pulse. I didn''t expect that! How long has he been in? You can actually repair the spirit pulse. " Master Liaoyuan was so excited that he didn''t expect to see the scene of the spirit overflowing in the temple in his lifetime.


    "Amitabha, Buddha bless, God bless me, Wanfo temple!" How many years have they been looking forward to such a day? I can see it again today.


    This night, as the spirit breath in the temple gradually flowed, even the disciples who were not high in strength felt it and came out in surprise to see what was going on.


    This scene, which lasted until daybreak, seemed to stabilize the aura of spiritual power in the air. It also made the people in the temple hold their hearts for the whole night and finally settled down.


    "Host, look Some disciples exclaimed, pointing to the hall.


    The host and others followed the disciple''s eyes and saw that the main hall was shrouded in Buddhist light. The light refracted and opened like a dazzling sunlight, enveloping the whole main hall, giving people a sense of sacred and inviolable mystery.


    "It''s Buddha light!"


    "What a strong Buddha light!"


    The light of Buddha in the temple is not only seen by the people in the temple, but also seen by the people in the distance. There is a real Buddha in the temple. Almost the news spreads like the light of the Buddha and spreads quickly. All the pilgrims drop their business and go to the ten thousand Buddha temple to worship.


    At the same time, Mo Ye holds downing in his arms and follows the old monk out of the Holy Land and returns to the courtyard of the back hall.


    "She consumes aura and too much Buddha light and holy power to faint. Let her have a good rest. You don''t have to worry." The old monk says, looking at Tang Ning on the bed, he sees Mo Ye guarding the edge of the bed, thinks about it and takes out a pill.


    "This pill can help her recover earlier by taking it."


    "No, I have." Mo Ye says, not to pick up, but from the space to take a pill to feed downing.


    Seeing this, the old monk left first and went out of the yard to the front hall.


    On the other side, at daybreak, the people of the Song family went to the Ke family. The two families were in the same city, but one was in the East and the other was in the south. There was a certain distance between them.


    In addition to the Song family, the father of the Song family also invited the ancestors of the two families who had made friends with them to go with them, and the Party headed for the Ke family.


    The news in the city is also very fast. If you ask about the Song family and the Ke family, they will all know. They know that today the Song family is going to the Ke family to ask for help, and many good people will follow them to watch the fun.


    "It''s said that two families are fighting for one child."


    "It is said that the disgraced child was found by the Song family, but it was brought back by the Ke family."


    "The child? Is that child five years old now? How did you get it back? Lost a few years of children, how can they be found back? How did you do it? "


    "You don''t know? It is said that a Tang master in Wanfo Temple helped to find it. "

 Chapter 1051

    "Wanfo temple? Hasn''t it been a long time since there was no incense


    "It used to be. I heard that incense is very popular again now, and the Pilgrims who add more fragrance and oil can get a spiritual wood comb from the temple. It is said that the lingmu comb is not the same as the one outside. It''s very easy to use."


    Those who followed them walked and chatted, and went all the way to the Ke''s house. When they came to the front door of the Ke family, they saw that the people in front of them had stopped, and the crowd watching the crowd stopped and watched from a distance.


    The Ke family had heard the news for a long time. They knew that the people of the Song family were coming. They were all dressed up. There were a lot of people guarding the periphery of the mansion. The leader of the Ke family was Ke Chengyuan.


    "Ke Chengyuan! Return my son Song Jingyi drinks, looking at the man, a cold heart.


    Once married, they became enemies in the end. The song and Ke families could never get over the feud, even if he was the biological father of her son.


    "Oh! Song Jingyi, you are promising. When you find my son, you still want to hide him. Now that the child comes back to Ke''s house, do you think I may let him go with you again? " Ke Chengyuan sneers and looks at Song Jingyi. His eyes are cold.


    "That''s our song family''s child!" The eldest son of the Song family was furious.


    "That''s my son, Ke Chengyuan!" Ke Chengyuan also drank hard.


    The crowd around them looked at them fighting for the child, but there was no sign of the child. They couldn''t help saying, "it seems that no one wants to give in. It must be fought."


    "If there is a fight, who will win and who will lose? It''s hard to say


    "Is it worth it to do this for a child?"


    "Why not? Is this a child''s business? It''s complicated in this. "


    The people around are talking, the people in front are also fighting, there are also the city Lord and some family members are persuading. Therefore, no one noticed that a tiger animal is quietly around the back door, ready to go in and find out.


    "Who are you?"


    The two guards at the back door thought that someone had sneaked in. They immediately drank. However, a giant tiger opened its mouth and grinned at them. At the moment when they were shocked, they rushed forward.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two figures hit the stone wall of the back door and fainted directly in the corner. They didn''t even have time to cry out.


    Dabai took a contemptuous glance at the two men, raised his head and straightened his chest, and walked in with leisurely tiger steps. He had stayed with song Tianyou for a few days. Naturally, he recognized his smell. Therefore, he sniffed the air and looked for it in the backyard.


    "Why is there a tiger? Kill it


    As soon as the guards in the mansion saw the tiger, they screamed and attacked with their swords. But they didn''t want to see the white figure passing by like lightning. The sharp claws with killing intention crossed their throat. But in the blink of an eye, there were four more bodies on the ground.


    Looking at the four corpses on the ground, big white bright bright sharp tiger claw, licked the blood on the above, and continued to walk back to the courtyard. It didn''t want to kill those humans, but who let them stand in its way?


    It''s a tiger, not a cat, but not so good-natured.


    At this time, came to the backyard of big white, a to the backyard to see a black figure, light hands and feet of the dart into the hands still holding a dagger.


    It licked the corner of his mouth and followed in. When he saw him stabbing song Tianyou who was bound in the room with a dagger, he immediately rushed forward.

 Chapter 1052

    "Roar!"


    At the moment of a low roar, the tiger''s paw also grabbed at the back of the man in black. When the man in black noticed the bloodthirsty killing machine behind him, he wanted to avoid it, but still slowed down a step.


    "Ah


    A sharp pain came from his back. He fell to one side with a scream. With his sword in his hand, he looked at the suddenly appeared tiger beast. Before he could scream for help, he saw that tiger came forward and bit his neck with its open mouth


    Song Tianyou''s mouth is stuffed with cloth. The Ke family is worried about him running out. They don''t want him to shout to attract people from the Song family to put cloth in his mouth, but they don''t want him to be killed.


    "Wuwu..."


    Seeing Dabai, song Tianyou''s eyes are full of surprise. He struggles to sit up, but his whole body is tied up like zongzi, and he can''t sit up. He only knows that Dabai pounces on the man in black, and the man is silent.


    "Don''t shout. I''m coming to rescue you." Dabai raised his chin and lifted his sharp claws. The rope that was tied to him was broken.


    Song Tianyou quickly took down the cloth in his mouth and said in surprise, "Dabai! Thank you for coming to save me. " He quickly got out of bed, put on his boots and said, "there are people everywhere in this house. How did you get in?"


    "Naturally, they came in. How can these people stop the king?" It from the nose between the two breath, side head to him way: "go, this king takes you out."


    "Good!" Song Tianyou followed him and went out with him. The guards who appeared in the mansion wanted to stop him. They were either injured or died under Dabai''s claws.


    Seeing that Dabai''s attack was merciless, song Tianyou hesitated and said, "Dabai, don''t hurt people''s lives casually. Master will be unhappy."


    "Who made them want to block the king''s way beyond their ability." Dabai snorted, but thought of the master told it not to hurt people''s lives casually, it took back the claw pressed on the neck of a guard and stepped out.


    At this time, the atmosphere outside was at full blast, but suddenly he heard the news from the guard. Ke Chengyuan was surprised: "what! Follow me As soon as the voice falls, he turns and enters directly with the person.


    This let the Song family who are ready to start looking at each other. The eldest brother of the Song family was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to fight? How did you go back? "


    As soon as the words fell, they heard the roar of the tiger. When they heard the sound, the Song family''s face changed: "it''s white!" How did they forget the big white? That''s a beast!


    "Come on! Go in and have a look The Song family rushed to the Ke family. The guards of the Ke family who stayed behind wanted to stop them. They were all shocked by the Song family.


    Looking at them to rush inside, the city Lord and others are all stunned: "how can there be a tiger roaring?"


    "I heard that when the Song family came back yesterday, there was still a strange looking tiger around him. The big one was an adult tiger." Someone said.


    Hearing this, the city Lord and others quickly went forward to see what was going on inside.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I saw it, I saw a strong pressure on my face, accompanied by a low roar of a tiger. The powerful pressure immediately stopped them, their faces suddenly changed, and their blood gas was also surging in their bodies.

 Chapter 1053

    "Hiss! This, this is the pressure of the supernatural beast The city Lord took a cold breath and felt the power of the force. Even he, a strong young man, could not bear it.


    But, they this city, how come the super god beast?


    After calming down, the city Lord walked quickly to the inside. He saw the guard of Ke family who had fallen all over the place and screamed. Even Ke Chengyuan, the leader of the Ke family, was also stained with several bloody claw marks on his arm at this time, and he retreated to one side.


    When the Song family saw the scene inside, they all stood still. How dare they call so many people to come here, and they can''t resist this tiger beast Dabai?


    "Xiao you!" Song Jingyi called and walked quickly towards the child.


    "Mother." Song Tianyou also stepped forward quickly.


    When Ke Chengyuan saw this scene, he stepped forward to capture song Tianyou. However, the tiger beast was staring at him! Seeing him snatch up the song Tianyou of the former dynasty, he bumps and flies him out.


    "Well! Poof Ke Chengyuan''s whole body was hit and flew out. His body was filled with blood and a mouthful of blood gushed out. The whole person fell to the ground and didn''t get up after half a sound.


    "Master of the house!" The Ke family exclaimed, and quickly stepped forward to help people up.


    "Mother." Song Tianyou pours into song Jingyi''s arms and looks back at the man who fell to the ground and was lifted up. The man said that he was his own father.


    But he looked at him, but felt strange, did not feel a little father''s love from him.


    "Dabai, let''s go! "He called to stop Dabai from going forward.


    Dabai looked back at him and thought about it. Then he came to him with tiger steps and left with the Song family.


    "That''s a super beast without a contract! Don''t let it go Ke Chengyuan did not give up.


    But, who can see that it is a super beast, and there is no contract, just, who has the ability to tame it? What''s more, it seems that this super beast has been tamed, but there is no contract yet.


    Dabai glanced back at him, raised his paws and threatened him with tiger teeth. If this man was not the father of the little fart child, he would be killed by it.


    No one else dares to stop, watching them leave, others are gradually scattered.


    To the Song family, the city Lord and others couldn''t help but listen: "master song, is that tiger beast?" It seems that the tiger is not from the Song family, but how can it help the Song family to get the children back?


    The master of the Song family looked at his son. His son then said, "Lord, the tiger beast is called Dabai. It is the mount of the Tang master in the Wanfo temple."


    "Master Tang? Who is this? How can you make a super beast that hasn''t been contracted obediently? " The city Lord asked, but he saw them but did not smile.


    In the backyard, song Jingyi untied her son''s clothes and looked at his wound. She saw that the wound above her chest had been scarred, but there was still some redness around her. She said, "this wound still needs to be smeared with some medicine. Her hands must not touch it, you know?"


    "Well, I know." Song Tianyou nodded and looked at her reddish eyes and said, "mother, it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt."


    Song Jingyi remorsed: "it''s all mother''s bad. If mother doesn''t go to see you, she won''t bring you these dangers. It''s all bad mother."


    One side of the big white listen, spurt two nostrils, way: "tomorrow this king will take him back."

 Chapter 1054

    Hearing this, song Jingyi said, "I''ll go back with you, and I''ll take care of you on the way."


    Big white stretched his waist and said, "it''s OK."


    They had a day''s rest in the Song family. The next morning, they had already left for the Wanfo temple. What the Song family didn''t expect was that they came by flying machines. When they went back, Dabai wanted to play all the way back, but they had no choice but to take a carriage instead.


    For, in the temple of Tang Ning did not know, but she has woken up, is listening to the empty in talking about the day''s events.


    "That''s it. Xiaoyou was taken away. I heard that he was still injured. Later, the Song family came and Dabai followed him down the mountain, saying that he was going to pick him up."


    Speaking of this, hollow under the micro sigh, also do not know big white has made what matter? After all, tigers and beasts are hard to tame. They are afraid of making trouble at the foot of the mountain.


    "If the Song family stayed with Tianyou, it would do him no good but harm, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t think there will be many chances to meet after this time."


    Tang Ning said in a slow voice and looked at master Liaokong in front of him and said, "now everything in the temple is gradually on track, and the old monk has also left the pass. After they come back, I will also go down the mountain."


    Although he had known that he was going to leave, he still felt a little reluctant to give up when he said it. Master Liaokong put his hands together and whispered: "Amitabha."


    After the master left, Mo Ye is carrying the porridge in, put it at the table and said: "first drink a bowl of porridge, which is cooked with animal meat." When they came out, they caught some animals in the secret place, just to take care of her body.


    Downing looked at him, his eyes twinkled, and there seemed to be something passing by.


    Seeing her staring at him, Mo Ye asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Downing shook his head. "It''s OK." She''s just slow and seems to have found something, just, not quite sure.


    "After you have dealt with the affairs of the Wanfo temple, do you still intend to walk outside as a man all the time?" Mo Ye inquires and his eyes fall on her.


    I''m used to her men''s clothes, but I don''t know whether she will still walk in men''s clothes after going down the mountain?


    "I think men''s wear is very convenient, and there''s nothing I need to wear women''s clothes to do, so I''ll do it easily and easily." She said as she ate porridge.


    For her, men''s wear and women''s wear are the same, that is, men''s wear is more convenient, especially in terms of behavior.


    Mo Ye''s eyes flash slightly. He can''t help thinking, what kind of man should a woman like her have to be worthy of her? For a moment, he couldn''t help thinking about it, but he himself was excluded by him.


    Because he is a lonely person, there is no possibility to be with her.


    "What are you thinking?" Asked downing.


    "Thinking about what kind of talent is worthy of you." Mo Ye instinctively returns a sentence, saying that he is stunned for a moment and looks at Tang Ning who is looking at him.


    Downing chuckled and said, "I didn''t think about it, because I think I''m fine now."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s eyes moved and said, "in fact, there are many excellent men in my school." He also thought, would you like to take her to see if there is a type she likes?


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, and then chuckled. His eyes were smiling and joking: "do you want to be a matchmaker? Forget it

 Chapter 1055

    Mo Ye smiles and doesn''t speak. He couldn''t help thinking, if only his death could be broken and his life could be broken?


    If so, will he have a chance?


    At noon the next day, the people of the Song family came to the temple. However, Dabai and song Tianyou didn''t see any people. When they came to the temple, they learned that Tang Shi had come back, so they came to the back hall.


    "Tang, Tang Shi?" The song brothers and sisters were stunned when they saw the young monk sitting there.


    "He is the master of Tang Dynasty. That''s what he was like." One side of the empty master simply told them.


    On hearing this, they were stunned for a moment. However, when they met Master Kong, they all said that he was the master of Tang. In addition, with his all-round bearing, he was indeed the same as Tang Shi. They just went up to him and saluted him.


    "I''ve met master Tang."


    "Master Tang, in fact, it''s all about me when Xiao you is in danger..." Song Jingyi began to blame herself and said that. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Tang Shi''s raised hand.


    "I have already known about this, and this is also his calamity. As I said earlier, he was born with a weak kinship, and if he had been given his original destiny, he would not have met you again, nor would he have recognized him again."


    Tang Ning said in a slow voice, looking at Song Jingyi''s pale face, he said: "he is close to you, there will only be fierce, not auspicious, but it doesn''t matter, after this time, you should have no chance to meet."


    She stood up, walked slowly in the courtyard, and said, "I''m going to leave the mountain. I''ll take him away with me. In the future, I won''t be in this temple."


    Listening to this, song Jingyi can''t help but be stunned: "that, that I can''t see him in this life?"


    "I said that when he grows up in the future, if he has the opportunity, he will go back to see you." Donning said slowly.


    Hearing the speech, song Jingyi''s eyes were slightly red and did not speak.


    "Tang Shi, Dabai and Xiaoyou didn''t come back. On the way, Dabai took Xiaoyou away. We couldn''t catch up with him. We didn''t know where they were. So we came to the temple first to see if they came back." Said the boss of the Song family.


    "No


    Tang Ning responded and walked slowly in the courtyard and said, "it is estimated that Dabai is fond of playing. Take him to play, but don''t worry. Dabai is a super divine beast. There will be no danger in Xiaoyou with it."


    "Master Tang, this trip, Dabai is at Ke''s house..." The Song family boss thought about it and told him what happened in Ke''s family. After all, Dabai was his mount. He had to let him know what Dabai had done down the mountain.


    Downing listened quietly, while nodding: "it also has some propriety."


    At least, there was no big killing. After all, with its strength, if the animal nature is hard to change and the bloodthirsty temperament comes along, let alone the Ke family, the whole city will suffer.


    Master Liaokong took the Song family to another temple for a rest, while Dabai and song Tianyou returned to the temple when it was dark. As soon as they entered the temple, Dabai''s hair, which had just grown out, stood up.


    "What''s the matter, Dabai?" Song Tianyou asked, riding on its body, felt the tension of the tiger drive at that moment.


    Dabai wagged his tail and slowly relaxed. His erect hair became soft. He looked at the direction of the back hall and howled: "the master is back."

 Chapter 1056

    When the master comes back, will he clean it up?


    Well, it doesn''t seem to have done anything bad. After all, it''s going down the mountain to pick up the kids. Isn''t it a bad thing? Just, will the host blame it for its poor protection?


    For a moment, Dabai was nervous. Although the master looked harmless, he was powerful, but he had experienced it personally.


    "Then let''s go back quickly." Song Tianyou came down from Dabai''s back and trotted forward, calling: "Dabai, hurry up."


    "Here it is." Big white should a, this just firm scalp to follow up.


    When a man and a beast arrive in the courtyard, Downing and Mo ye are eating.


    "I''ll see you." Song Tianyou enters the courtyard, first salutes his master and kneels down on the ground.


    Downing looked at him and said, "get up!"


    "Thank you." After he stands up, he salutes Mo ye again, and then says to Tang Ning, "I''ve worried the master."


    "I don''t have time to worry about you." Tang Ning laughed and looked at him and said, "your mother and they are in the temple. They have already told the teacher everything. Since they are back, let''s go and report peace to them first! I''ll clean up tonight and go down the mountain with my teacher early tomorrow morning. "


    "Yes." He answered, and then he retreated.


    Dabai walked around the gate of the courtyard. Some of them didn''t dare to go in. But when he saw the little fart child out, he thought about it and went inside: "master."


    "Do you know how to come back?" Downing glanced at it.


    "Master, I did nothing wrong when I went down the mountain, really." It stooped to his legs and rubbed.


    Mo Ye glanced at it and said, "you are a horse, isn''t it?"


    "What kind of public? This king is male Dabai glared at his eyes, but he could not help but wilt when he saw the eyes swept by Mo Ye. He lowered his head and whispered, "this king is male."


    Downing chuckled and said, "when riding, you should be male and female, right? It''s the same on both sides. "


    Mo Ye''s eyes sweep over the tiger''s legs, which makes Dabai feel cold all over and lie on the ground obediently. It''s really frightening. How can this person''s eyes be so frightening? Anyway, it is also a super god beast. He swept him so much that his hind legs became weak.


    "Eat more." Mo Ye puts some vegetables for downing and chats with her at the same time.


    On the other side, song Tianyou first went to see his mother and told her that he would go down the mountain with his master tomorrow. They kept him in the room and said something for a long time before he let him go back to have a good rest.


    At night, just as Tang Ning was ready to rest, the old monk came to the courtyard, knocked on the door and called: "girl, girl."


    Tang Ning opened the door and looked at the old monk who was smiling obscenely. He glanced at him and said, "call a girl to me as a teenager. Are you afraid you haven''t woken up?"


    "Hey, hey, come on, monk. I''ll take you to a good place." He said mysteriously on his face, motioning for Downing to follow him.


    Hearing this, Downing looked at him and followed him out.


    In another room in the same courtyard, Mo Ye closes his eyes and continues to fall asleep. It''s not dangerous to follow the old monk around.


    "Old monk, where are you going to take me in the middle of the night?" Asked Downing, yawning. She has to get up early tomorrow!


    "Hey, you''ll know when you get there." The old monk smiles mysteriously and asks her to follow.

 Chapter 1057

    Downing followed him to a three story tower. Looking at the tower, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "how can I come here? Isn''t this the place where the Scriptures are stored in your temple? "


    "The first and second floors are the places where scriptures are stored, but not on the third floor." He looked at her and said, "don''t you want to monk my gourd? Well, go to the third floor and pick one. As for whether you can pick one, it depends on your ability. "


    As soon as the voice fell, he did not wait for Downing''s reaction. He brushed his sleeve, reached out his hand, and directly sent her to the third floor.


    When downing responded, a window opened on the third floor. She took a look at the old monk below and stepped in. As soon as she stepped into the third floor, the window behind her closed. When she stepped down, she did not step on the floor of the third floor, but stepped on it empty, as if falling into the clouds.


    Well, it did fall into the clouds. There was a vast expanse of white around, and the clouds were stepping on under my feet. It was midnight obviously, but here, as in the daytime, there was no sunshine.


    "There are gourds in this place?" Tang Ning looked around in surprise. In addition to the clouds and fog, he didn''t even see a grass. Where''s the gourd?


    She went to the front, her feet took a step, like stepping on cotton, soft and comfortable. As she walked forward, the clouds in front of her dispersed, and she also saw the fairy gourd on the trellis formed by the clouds in front of her.


    "Found it!"


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she saw the fairy gourd hanging on it, and she walked forward quickly. However, at this time, the white clouds seemed to have life under her feet. When she went forward, the white clouds retreated, so that she could not get to the gourd in front of her.


    "What''s going on?" She stopped, looked at the cloud at her feet in surprise, and then walked forward. As a result, when she got to the place about ten meters away from the gourd, the cloud would go back.


    She thought about it and looked at the gourd in front of her. She saw that the gourd was covered with a layer of light. The shape of the gourd inside was faintly visible. Her heart moved. The palm wind condensed Qi blade was cut towards the gourd vine, but she didn''t want to see that the air blade she condensed and attacked was like being shot down on cotton, which could not play a role.


    "Isn''t it?" She was a little surprised. She turned over and swept forward. However, she could not get close to her at a distance of 10 meters.


    "It seems that it''s really difficult to pick. No wonder the old monk said that it depends on her ability to pick." She touched her head and took off the green bamboo from her waist to shoot it down. The green bamboo bumped into the gourd vine, but she couldn''t knock down a gourd.


    She tried again with the bowl in the palm of her hand, but it didn''t work. After a long time of tossing, the distance from the gourd was still 10 meters, and she still hung it steadily.


    "How can I pick this thing?" She sat cross legged on the cloud, because she was thinking about things, her hands did not stop turning around in the cloud, holding the cloud playing, but unexpectedly came a giggle.


    "Oh, it''s so itchy."


    Like a baby''s general tender voice, soft cotton with a cackle smile into donning''s ears, let her immediately stupefied.


    "Well?"


    She looked down at the cloud, which was sitting there. To make sure that she was not listening to the sound, she reached out and touched the cloud again.


    "Cluck It''s itchy and itchy... " That group of small white clouds are really giggling, twisting the cotton like clouds.

 Chapter 1058

    Downing was surprised. This was the first time she had seen white alive. She reached out her hand and poked, and saw the little white clouds writhing around like an itchy child. She couldn''t help laughing and asking, "little white cloud, how did you come into being?"


    "I don''t know." The voice of milk and milk came and asked curiously, "how can you have the holy power of Buddha light? How comfortable


    "Of course it''s made." Tang Ning said with a smile, touching the little white cloud on his body, and said: "I want to go there to pick gourds. Do you know how to pick them? Why can''t you even cut the sword? "


    "It''s a fairy gourd. The sword can''t cut the gourd vine. You have to pick it by hand, and it can''t be picked by casual people. If those gourds don''t like you, you can''t catch them or pick them." A cloud of white clouds, like soft cotton, wrapped downing and rubbed against her.


    "So comfortable, so comfortable!" Little white cloud rubbed against her like a child rolling on the bed with a big quilt.


    "Why can''t I get close? Can you take me there? " Asked downing.


    "No! The clouds here won''t let you through. " Said little white cloud.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked around and asked, "the clouds here can talk as well as you?"


    "Hee hee, no, I''m the only one who can do it. However, it''s impossible for ordinary people to get close to the Dharma here."


    Tang Ning looked at the cloud sitting there. It was a little soft. If it didn''t move or speak, it would be no different from the surrounding clouds. But such a small white cloud was a cloud that would say, laugh, tickle and be intelligent.


    If it helps, it should be easier to get close to it, but how can it help?


    "Is my Buddha light and holy power comfortable?" Tang Ning asked with a smile and touched the little white cloud sitting there.


    "Comfortable." Happy voice came, as naive as a child.


    "I''ll send you a wisp of Buddha light. How about sending me to pick gourds?" She suggested with a smile.


    Hearing this, the little white cloud pauses for a moment. The cloud body twists and turns his head. A child''s face is born from the white cloud. He is looking at Tang Ning curiously.


    "Do you want to send me Buddha light? Really? "


    Looking at this little white cloud, Tang Ning is really surprised. Who will tell her why this cloud still has a child''s face? This eye, this mouth is placed in this cloud without the slightest sense of disobedience, but it is cute and speechless.


    "I send you a wisp of Buddha light, you send me to pick gourd, OK?" She asked again, looking at such a lovely little white cloud, she even looked a little soft.


    Xiao Baiyun thought about it carefully, and finally nodded: "mm-hmm, good! You have a good seat. " She floated forward, and soon came to the gourd with downing: "pick, pick, try which one you can pick."


    When he reached for the next gourd, he did not know who was going to pick the next gourd.


    "It doesn''t like you. Change it, change it." Little white cloud said happily, let Tang Ning pick another one.


    "It''s really a fairy gourd. It''s really spiritual." Downing chuckled and saw that he took back his hand and left the gourd vine. The gourd that had disappeared had come back.

 Chapter 1059

    These gourds seem to be the same, but the feeling just started is not the same. She picked another one and tried. The gourd disappeared in her hand. After releasing the gourd vine, the gourd changed back.


    She tried in the past one by one, but failed to pick it off. Looking at the last gourd, she couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "shouldn''t you come in and pick a gourd?"


    The last gourd left is very big. She didn''t think about it at first, but she didn''t want to try again. The front one can''t be picked. Now, there is the last one left.


    She did not directly reach out to the gourd vine there, but first with her hand to support, feel quite heavy, that gourd also jumped in her hand.


    Looking at the gourd, she laughed, and then reached out to pick the gourd vine. After a look, the gourd did not disappear, but was still rubbing her hand. Seeing this, she picked the gourd vine.


    "Yes, I have." The little white cloud called happily.


    And as downing picked the gourd vine, the original appearance of the gourd also appeared in the sight. It''s an ordinary looking gourd. The only uniqueness is big.


    "Can you shrink after you recognize the Lord?" She whispered, and a drop of blood from her fingers dropped on the gourd''s mouth. Who knows, when the drop of blood disappeared, the gourd''s light flashed, not only did it not become smaller, but became larger.


    "Well!"


    Tang Ning originally held it in one hand. As the gourd grew bigger, it was the size of an adult. She snorted and caught it with both hands. Unexpectedly, the gourd flew up with a whiff, and went straight down to drill, carrying her to fly.


    "Ah? Smelly gourd, my robber


    As soon as the little white cloud saw that the man on his body was gone, he was carried around by the big gourd, and then ran after him: "come back, come back! That''s mine! Mine


    There were a few black lines across Downing''s forehead. What and what were these?


    "Stop, stop!" Tang Ning quickly called out, saw a Hulu whew stopped, but because of the urgency to stop, let her whole person can not stop flying out.


    "Hee hee hee, I''m coming!" The little white cloud saw the opportunity, floated down to catch Downing, smelling the smell of her body, rubbing the Buddha light on her body, happily twisted up.


    "Got it! Got it!"


    Downing fell into the small white cloud, just feel like bumping into the cotton layer. She sat up and looked at the big gourd rubbing over, and sighed.


    "Wouldn''t you shrink a little?" With the fall of her voice, the gourd shrinks, but it is the same size as it was removed before.


    "Smaller, smaller." She said, looking at the gourd body light surging, seems to want to shrink, but it is really can not shrink, see this, she condensed a wisp of Buddha light holy power, light on the gourd body: "smaller."


    With the injection of Buddha''s light and holy power, the gourd finally becomes smaller again, which is the size of a small wine gourd. Seeing this, Downing took out a red rope from the space and tied it to his waist.


    "I want it, I want it too." Little Baiyun turned to look at Tang Ning with his cute face and said, "I want that too."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll give you one."


    Tang Ning chuckled and gathered a wisp of Buddhist light and holy power. Then he put his hand on the white cloud and watched it diffuse. After being absorbed by it, the little cloud was covered with a light light light.

 Chapter 1060

    "So comfortable!"


    Small white cloud said happily, looking at the cloud filled with that layer of light light, as bathed in the sun, Sha is good-looking.


    "Just like it. I''m leaving." After picking the gourd, it''s time to go back. I have to go down the mountain tomorrow!


    "Is it fun out there? I''m going, too Said little white cloud.


    Downing chuckled: "it''s not fun outside. It''s dangerous. Just stay here."


    As soon as the voice fell, she jumped down from the clouds. At the moment when she jumped down, the cloud of small white clouds wrapped up and went down with her.


    Tang Ning only felt that he was falling down. When he was relieved, he was already standing outside the tower, and the old monk was standing in front of her.


    Looking at the gourd on her waist, the old monk laughed: "it seems that I have picked it. This immortal gourd will choose its master by himself. However, what is that group on your head?"


    "What?"


    Tang Ning was stunned and looked up. He saw a little white cloud floating on his head. At this time, a small face appeared from the small white cloud. His big eyes were looking around in a strange way.


    "How did you come out?" Downing looked at the cloud above in amazement.


    "Hee hee hee, fun, fun here." The young voice spread out, and the old monk was even more surprised.


    "Did this follow you from inside? Has produced wisdom? "


    Tang Ning helpless a show of hands: "is from inside with the cloud." She looked at the cloud above her head and said, "otherwise, you''d better go back."


    However, her words just fell, this group of small white clouds on the face will show a look of grievance, a pair of eyes also seem to congealed with tears, the next moment, see this piece of small white clouds gradually turned into dark clouds, a piece of rain fell on her body like this.


    She widened her eyes in amazement and watched the cloud turn into a small dark cloud, where it rained, and because she was unprepared, she looked at the rain in the head, sprinkled on her bare head, and then slid down the top of her head, drenched her all over.


    She opened her mouth and glared at it, unable to say a word.


    The old monk looked at the cloud in surprise and murmured, "this is really unprecedented! When I went in, monk, I never saw such a strange cloud. How did you get the cloud? "


    Downing was drenched with rain and said, "it''s not my birth. I don''t know." As soon as the voice fell, he said to the black cloud on his head: "all right, don''t rain any more. If you want to follow me, follow me!"


    "Really?" The cloud could not help but be happy. The dark cloud on his body also gradually dispersed and became a small cloud. Tang Ning was speechless.


    "Really." How could she feel like she picked a gourd and a child? With a sigh in my heart, the spirit breath surges and dries the rain on my body.


    "If this cloud follows you down the mountain, there is a cloud floating over your head wherever you go. It''s strange that people don''t think it''s strange." The old monk said, looking at the cloud, more and more strange.


    this is really a natural creature. It is the essence of heaven and earth.


    "I''ll go back to sleep. I won''t say goodbye to you tomorrow. We''ll go straight down the mountain." Tang Ning looked at the old monk and said, "if you need to come to my place in the future, look for me again."

 Chapter 1061

    The old monk watched her go back. There was a cloud of white clouds floating on her head. He couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and walking to his own yard.


    In this world, there are some people who are lucky.


    The next morning, when Mo Ye looks at the cloud floating on top of Downing''s head, his eyes can''t help blinking. Before asking, he sees a face of the cloud. His big eyes are curious and look around. His appearance is really similar to a child of several years old.


    "Master, you have a cloud on your head." Song Tianyou points to the white cloud curiously. When he first sees the white cloud, he still has a face.


    "It''s called Duoduo." Downing took a look at the cloud above him. It was cool to have such a cloud over his head.


    "Hee hee, my name is Duoduo. The master has given me a name!" The little white cloud said happily, falling down, around the side of Downing.


    "Well, it''s time to go." Said Downing, and went out.


    Mo Ye walks with her side by side, while song Tianyou and Dabai follow. As for Xiaohei, he doesn''t come out in the space.


    Although they planned to go down the mountain earlier and not to disturb the people in the temple, they knew that they were going down the mountain today, and the host and others were waiting at the gate of the temple early in the morning.


    "Amitabha, master Tang, master mo." After the ceremony, the two presiders looked down on Tang Ning and said, "master Tang, Lao Na and several younger martial brothers have come to see you off. Everyone in the temple dare not forget what he has done for Wanfo temple."


    Tang Ning took a look at them and said with a smile: "everybody''s words are heavy. I just did what I should do. Farewell today, I''ll see you in the morning. Take care."


    "Amitabha, take care, master Tang." They returned with a salute, and their eyes fell on Downing. I wonder why there is a cloud of white clouds floating on the head of Tang Shi?


    "Xiaoyou, in the future, you should listen to your master''s words and have a good meal. Your mother and mother are waiting for you to come back to see me when you grow up." Song Jingyi wiped the corner of her eyes and told her son.


    "Xiaoyou, listen to your master''s words, go!" Song family boss also told.


    They knew that master Tang was going down the mountain today, so they came here to see them off early. They didn''t know when they would meet again.


    Song Tianyou knelt down to his mother, kowtowed three times, and said, "mother, uncle, you don''t have to worry about me. I will be fine. When I grow up, I will go back to see you."


    After he got up, he came to his master''s side and followed him to the foot of the mountain.


    The host and others watched them leave, and they did not return to the temple until they could not see them. The people of the Song family also watched them leave, and then they went down the mountain with them. Seeing that they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they took a flying boat to leave, and then they cleared up their minds and left for the city.


    Riding in the flying boat, Dabai lies on the side of the boat and looks at the cloud outside. Then he looks at the small white cloud floating on the top of its owner''s head. Looking at the face it appears, the tiger''s mouth can''t help but jerk and ask, "master, why does this cloud have a face?"


    Downing couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t know about this either. Maybe it''s because the flowers are natural spirits."


    The face on the small white cloud, is in that cotton general cloud group above gave birth to facial features, so it looks like a face, but not quite the same.

 Chapter 1062

    Downing looked at the cloud floating above her head and said, "blossoms, after you get off the spaceship, you will float higher! Float in the air like other clouds, so that you don''t get too much attention. "


    "Good."


    It answered and knew that if a cloud of its own floated above its head, it would really attract many people''s attention. The people in the temple were staring at it one by one, as if they wanted to see a hole in it.


    Another is that it has a contract with its owner. Even if it is far from the sky, it can also sense her existence and speak to her, so flying high and low does not have much to do with it.


    There was nothing to do when he was idle. After thinking about it, he took out the wig from the space, and then took off the ear stud and put it away.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye asks, "do you want to change back to women''s clothes?"


    "Well, I haven''t worn women''s clothes for a long time. Now I can leave the temple and wear women''s clothes occasionally." She put on the wig, with the idea of moving, the body''s green clothes also changed into women''s blue dress.


    Next to the big white see big a pair of tiger eyes, why suddenly become a woman?


    Song Tianyou is also a dull face. How can his master change? From a five-year-old child to a teenager, why do you still change from a teenager to a girl? Which is his real master?


    "What? Are you stupid? " Downing chuckled and flicked his apprentice''s head.


    Song Tianyou was stunned and asked, "master, are you a man or a woman?"


    Listening to this, even Mo ye can''t help but hook up the corners of his lips.


    Tang Ning rolled his eyes and said, "nature is a woman. If it''s a fake one, it''s just for convenience. After all, if I were a daughter in the temple, they would have some taboo to me."


    "Master, I didn''t expect you were a mother." Big white youyou said, words just fall, was seized a tiger hair: "hiss! they hurt! Master, be gentle


    "Give you a chance to say it again, or hum!" Downing had a dangerous smile.


    "Yes, yes, the master is a woman, a woman." Their mammals are naturally in terms of female or female. Anyway, they are the same. I don''t know what they are entangled with.


    Tang Ning patted big white''s head and said, "you must tighten your skin. If you put some medicine on your skin, you will be bald in the future."


    Hearing this, Dabai shuddered and said, "master, I will obey you."


    Who let it? Does it dare to disobey orders? The answer is No.


    In the evening, the spaceship landed outside a small town below, and blossomed in the air, just like other clouds. Tang Ning and Mo ye took song Tianyou and Dabai to the town.


    "Doesn''t it matter if you stay with me like this? You don''t have to go back to the house? " Tang Ning looks at Mo Ye around him and asks him that he has been with her these days and seems to have nothing to do.


    "If anything, I''ll be informed." Mo ye said slowly, looking at the front: "there is an inn. Go there for a night."


    "Good." Donning answered and went with him to the inn.


    The town is no better than the city, but there are also a lot of people in the town, some in royal clothes and some in ordinary clothes. At this time, when people in zhenmen Street saw Tang Ning and Mo ye, their eyes flashed slightly.

 Chapter 1063

    No one else, because this beautiful man and beautiful woman walk together, this is very eye-catching. Even if the black robed man is wearing a mask, but judging from his whole body temperament, we know that he is not an ordinary person.


    In addition, they are accompanied by a five-year-old monk and a tiger animal with no hair. Naturally, people can''t help looking at them wherever they go.


    The face of the man in black can''t be seen, but the face of the woman in green is not hidden. She has long black hair and drooping waist. She simply wears a blue ribbon and a simple blue dress, but her figure is exquisite and graceful.


    She has a round bamboo and a small gourd hanging around her waist. Her simple ornaments make her look a little more casual and free and easy. She is not like ordinary ladies and disciples, but a bit like free and unrestrained free practice.


    Just, why do these two people bring a five-year-old monk? The child with a bald head and simple and simple clothes could tell that he was a little monk.


    It''s enough to take a little monk. How can there be a tiger? In particular, the tiger is still not contracted. Isn''t it domesticated? Isn''t it dangerous to have a bloodthirsty animal attack?


    Thinking of this, when people around saw them coming, they almost naturally stepped back to let them go, especially avoiding the majestic tiger and beast, and not daring to get too close.


    "Shopkeeper, three rooms in the room." Mo Ye enters the inn, comes to the counter and says.


    "Sorry, sir. There is no room left." The shopkeeper said nervously, with a trace of fear in his eyes when he looked at the tiger.


    This tiger beast looks very frightening, especially if it has not been contracted. If something happens in the inn, it will be in trouble.


    Tang Ning glanced at the shopkeeper, and then said to Mo ye, "let''s go inside again! Just around the corner. "


    "Well." Mo Ye doesn''t say much. He turns around and goes out with downing.


    They walked on down the street and asked two more inns, both of which said they had no rooms. Seeing this, Tang Ning patted big white''s head around him and said, "big white! If you don''t shrink a little, they are afraid of you


    "All right."


    As a majestic tiger animal, it is impossible to reduce what it is originally, but who let its owner want it to shrink? He had to do it. Besides, if he couldn''t find a place to rest, he would have to sleep out tonight.


    As a result, it shrinks as it walks at a speed visible to the naked eye. Every step it takes, it shrinks in a circle. A few steps away, it has shrunk into a small ball, but its body is shrinking, but its head is still very conspicuous.


    "My God! You see, the tiger is shrinking so small that it looks like a pet


    "Who is that girl? It''s too good to listen to her without a contract. "


    "But it''s really harmless when it''s shrunk. I want to touch it for a little bit."


    Listening to the words of those around him, Bai glanced at them and opened his teeth with threat.


    Further on, he came to an inn. This time, the innkeeper took a look at them and invited them in: "several upstairs, please."

 Chapter 1064

    Tang Ning, Mo ye and song Tianyou have a room. After a simple rest, they go out to eat.


    Maybe there is mo ye, a person who doesn''t seem to be close to. Even if downing restores her dress, no one dares to make her idea. They had a meal on the second floor of a restaurant in the street. After drinking tea and chatting for a while, they listened to the swearing from the front of the restaurant opposite.


    "Go, go! What kind of wine do you have no money for? Go, go, go! Don''t get in my way! " The shopkeeper of the restaurant waved and drove an old man with shabby clothes.


    The old man staggered back a few steps, sat down on the ground grinning, his face was full of wine, drunk eyes, his face was flushed after drinking, his gray hair was a little messy, his worn-out clothes were full of patching, and his boots under his feet were also worn-out holes, showing a few toes.


    He sat down on the ground and lay on his side, holding a wine jar in one hand and grinning: "is it just a jar of wine? I want to drink as much as I want, burp... "


    The old man burped and fell asleep with his eyes closed. However, because the sleeping place was in front of the restaurant''s business door, the shopkeeper saw that the old man was lying on the ground to block him from doing business, so he stepped forward and kicked him with his toes.


    "Get up! Get up! Sleep away and don''t get in my way. "


    However, the old man was drunk and the shopkeeper kicked him. He lay on his back in a big shape on the ground. The empty wine jar rolled down from his hands and rolled on the ground, making a crisp sound.


    "I can''t go back Burp No face to go back No face to go back... " The old man murmured, clearly drunk, eyes are closed, but the corner of his eyes but shed tears.


    The shopkeeper wanted to kick a heavy foot, but he didn''t expect to see an expression of sadness and pain on the old man''s face. When he was so old, he was drunk and cried. He was ready to kick his foot and sighed.


    "Two men, carry the old man to the corner over there, and don''t get in the way of business." As soon as the voice fell, the shopkeeper no longer paid attention to him, but turned and walked in.


    Seeing that Tang Ning is looking at the scene over there, Mo Ye stops his deep eyes on the old man and says: "ordinary people admire the cultivation of immortals, but in fact, the cultivation of immortals is also extremely cruel. The old man is the foundation building. If he is in the ordinary world, he is the top of the ordinary people. Even the royal family and nobles have to look at his three faces, but when he comes to this fairyland, he is as strong as a forest, There are many foundation builders. It''s good to be alive. "


    His voice stopped and looked at the old man who had been carried to the corner and said: "this old man is a monk of the sixth level of building foundation, and he has an old disease. It seems that he should be a free cultivation. There is no family resources behind him. There is no pill to assist him. His age is hopeless. He will spend the rest of his life in vain."


    Tang Ning took back his eyes and said in a slow voice, "the world is cruel. It pursues respect for the strong. Isn''t cultivating immortals for the common people just to become stronger?"


    Song Tianyou, sitting next to him, listens to them. He looks at Mo ye and his master. His face is still confused.


    After they sat for a while, they settled their accounts and went downstairs. When they were walking in the street, the old man who had been carried to the corner stood up unsteadily and said, "wine Wine... " The footstep of empty wave goes to wine shop again.

 Chapter 1065

    "Old man, if you don''t leave, we will not be polite." The bartender in the restaurant saw that he was going to come in again. He reached out and pushed him to the street directly.


    The old man was drunk and couldn''t stand steadily. In addition, the young man was also a monk with accomplishments. He pushed hard, and the old man fell into the street with great strength. If no one helped him, he might fall to his head.


    Xiao Er felt regret after pushing hard. He just wanted to drive people away, but he didn''t want to hurt him. When he saw him fall on the street, he couldn''t help mentioning it.


    But at this time, I saw a pair of thin white hands stretched out and helped the old man. Seeing that the man holding the old man was a beautiful girl in green, he was stunned.


    The old man is dirty. Isn''t the girl in green feel dirty?


    "Oh, thank you very much."


    The old man said with a smile. His face was drunk, and even his eyelids could not be lifted. However, he patted and held his young girl with his hand. Drunk smoked smoke said: "little girl, good heart, good ah!"


    Tang Ning was stunned for a moment, watching the old man holding the patted hand. He was just about to take a closer look at the old man, but he saw that he had already let go of her hand and walked towards the wine shop.


    Mo ye saw her look with a trace of thoughtfulness, then asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Ning looked at the old man who was blocked out of the wine shop and said in doubt: "there should be no relatives of mine in this fairyland, right?"


    She is proficient in the five elements and eight trigrams, Ziwei Doushu and facial features. She is very sensitive to some things and things. Just after helping the old man, she feels a little different when her hands touch each other.


    "Relatives?"


    Mo Ye is also slightly surprised to hear her words. He looks at the old man with astonishment. He looks at him carefully and doesn''t see what is special about him.


    As for the similarity with her, it is even more impossible.


    Tang Ning''s eyes looked at the old man who was drunk and smoked. Seeing that the waiter in the wine shop was scolding him, he went forward and said, "go and get him a jar of wine." While speaking, he took out the wine money and handed it to the waiter.


    As soon as the waiter saw it, he took the money and then went inside. After a while, he took out a jar of wine and handed it to Downing.


    After taking the wine, Downing handed it to the old man and said, "old man, I''ll treat you to drink."


    The old man drunk smoked a look at Tang Ning and said with a smile, "little girl, please drink me, OK, OK."


    He took it in his arms, twisted off the lid of the jar and took a drink. The wine slipped down the corner of his mouth. He lifted his worn-out sleeve and wiped it. He swayed back and leaned against the door with a grin: "good wine!"


    "I don''t know your family name?" She asked, looking at the old man in front of her.


    However, although the old man was drunk, he was very vigilant. When he heard about his family name, he looked at the two people in front of him, and walked with the wine jar in his arms with a slight shaking step: "I don''t remember, I don''t remember..."


    Seeing him holding the wine jar and leaving, Mo Ye takes a look at Downing and asks, "can you follow me?"


    "Is there anyone in the world who doesn''t remember his last name?" Tang Ning''s lips slightly raised, looking at the figure of the old man''s leaving, he said: "it seems that he is drunk, but he is very vigilant. Moreover, depending on his age, his eyebrows and eyes..."


    "Do you still think he is your relative?" Mo Ye laughingly asks.

 Chapter 1066

    Downing glanced at him and said, "don''t you think his eyebrows are similar to my father''s?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye is stunned and looks at the figure of the old man leaving. He says in dismay, "you don''t want to say that he is your grandfather, right?"


    Tang Ning looked at the front and said thoughtfully: "I heard from my father that after my grandfather built the foundation, he came to the land of immortals. It was only so many years ago that there was no news. He wondered if he would die?"


    When he hears this, he ponders for a moment: "if so, follow up and ask, and you will know that the old man has nothing to show his status just now. Many monks who have no support are afraid of offending others and causing disaster for the family''s descendants. Generally, they don''t disclose their identity easily."


    "Well, go and have a look." She said, see that figure has been squeezed into the stream of people, will not see, then quickly pull the side of Mo Ye forward.


    The hand is suddenly pulled, and Mo Ye is stunned for a moment. Looking at the hand that is being pulled, a soft smile is crossed in the eye color, and he holds her hand with his backhand.


    Tang Ning didn''t think much just now. He just wanted to catch up with him quickly. When he held his hand, he was stunned and looked back at him, just in the eye he looked at.


    Deep eyes with a soft smile, doting and warmth, let her heart jump, quickly do not open eyes.


    However, they found that the old man did not know where to go, and there was no trace of him in the street. Two people pause, Mo Ye way: "should be aware of our attention to him, so avoid."


    "That''s careless." She whispered in a low voice. She didn''t want to work so hard for a while. The drunk old man disappeared.


    "Let''s stay in the city a little longer and look for it! The old man should still be in this city. " Mo Ye says, the vision swept around a circle and then took back.


    Song Tianyou and tiger beast, who have been following them, look at each other and stare at them with their heads tilted. They just walked away hand in hand. Did you forget them?


    "Let''s go! Go back to the inn first. " Tang Ning says, a few people this just go to Inn and go.


    In the alley not far away, the old man with the wine jar was hiding in the dark. His wise eyes were not half drunk at this time. After he watched the man and woman leave, he came out with the wine jar and went to another street.


    It''s not easy to live in the land of immortals with strong people like forest. No one knows when they will be killed. If you want to live here, you have to play a twelve point spirit and keep vigilance at all times.


    That pair of men and women have extraordinary bearing, and their accomplishments are unfathomable. Such a character has always been looked up to by others. They have never been on the same path with him. If they are too close to them without self-knowledge, they will only bring disaster.


    Thinking of what he had seen and heard in the land of immortals over the years, he took another sip of wine in his arms and quickened his pace. It''s best to brush your body away from each other. It''s estimated that a character like that will forget him when he turns around.


    In the morning of the next morning, Tang Ning, who had something on her mind, got up early and walked out of the door with a small, seemingly innocuous white. She wandered around the street, found a stall on the street, ate something, and then came to the second floor of a restaurant, picked a window seat and sat down for tea.

 Chapter 1067

    She was a high-rise man with a long view and a street. Sitting at the window on the second floor, she could see the flow of people along the main street below. In addition, the main street is the central street, which can lead to all parts of the city. She felt that if the old man appeared, she would certainly appear in this main street.


    Anyway, when she was idle, she was drinking tea, rubbing her big white head on her lap with one hand, and her eyes fell on the street.


    There are many people who drink early tea and eat breakfast in the early restaurants. They look at the extraordinary figure at the table near the window. Some of them can''t blink their eyes. They feed the snacks with chopsticks in their hands directly to their noses, which makes their noses red and low, causing others to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t you stare at other girls The man was so angry that he murmured at others, but lowered his voice a little, as if he were afraid of startling the other person.


    Others listened, but also did not reply, just looked at the window figure.


    The girl was only 15 or 16 years old. She was dressed in a light blue dress, and her exquisite and graceful figure was outlined. Her black hair was only tied with a silk ribbon. The rest of her hair was draped behind her, simple and casual, but with a different beauty.


    She played with the teacup with her slender white fingers. Sometimes she moved the teacup to the edge of the watery vermilion lip and took a sip, which made people swallow their saliva involuntarily.


    With her other hand, she rubbed a little pet lying on her leg. The little pet squinted her eyes and looked at them with a comfortable look, which made them want to become the pet and lie down on the girl''s leg to enjoy her caress.


    Xu Shi''s extraordinary and refined temperament is too outstanding. The immortal spirit and her temperament have made people forget her beautiful face. Looking at her sitting there quietly, it is as beautiful as a painting. People can''t help but lighten their voice, for fear of breaking the beautiful.


    She is upstairs to see the scenery, but do not know, she is also the scenery in the eyes of others.


    On the other street, the old man that downing met last night yawned as he walked. He looked around, smelling the fragrance of the street and taking a deep breath.


    "Well, it''s delicious, but I''ve run out of money." I''ve run out of money. I have to find a way to earn some money, or I can''t even get through.


    While thinking, suddenly, the shoulder was patted, familiar voice with banter.


    "Hey, old wine man, you look like this. Don''t you spend all your money on wine again?"


    The old man looked back and saw a smile on his face: "Chen Daoyou! I didn''t expect to meet you here. " In front of him was a middle-aged monk who had worked with him on a task. He liked to drink wine, and others called him "old wine".


    "Old wine man, I have a big business here. If you come with me, you will have a share." Said the middle-aged friar, putting his arm around his shoulder and motioning him to follow him.


    The old man hesitated and asked, "what big business? Chen Daoyou, you know what I have. I''m afraid... "


    The middle-aged monk laughed and said, "don''t worry. There are many people going this time, and there are friars of golden elixir leading the team. The reward is quite large. After the success, one person has one hundred middle quality spirit stones and ten thousand gold coins to take. I''ll call on you when I see you."

 Chapter 1068

    Because I have done a task together, I know that wine is always on my own, and I don''t have any relatives around. I often wander around. When I''m full, I don''t have the next meal. I only like wine.


    Looking at him like this, it is estimated that he has spent all his money to turn around on the street. He is not bad at looking at a man of his age. He can help.


    The old man thought for a moment, and then he bowed his hand and said, "thank you very much. Then, I''ll go with Chen Daoyou to have a look? I hope Chen Daoyou can take care of more. "


    "Ha ha ha, easy to say." The middle-aged monk patted him on the shoulder with a smile and walked with him across the street to another alley.


    At the window, Downing saw the figure who had gone by and was playing with the teacup. He did not know what he thought. After settling the account, he went downstairs and followed them.


    Although she was suspicious, she felt that before recognizing it, she felt it necessary for her to understand the character of the old man. After all, even if he was a grandfather, he had been here for so many years in the land of immortals, and did not know whether he still thought of his family members who were far away from the land of mortals?


    The two men in front didn''t know that someone was following behind them. They came to a courtyard. The middle-aged monk said to the old man, "old wine, wait a minute. I''ll tell my friend."


    "Good."


    The old man answered and waited at the corner of the courtyard, looking at some of the people in the courtyard. He saw that most of them had built foundations. However, most of their strength was higher than him. Thinking of this, he laughed bitterly.


    The middle-aged monk came to a middle-aged man in Xuanyi and told him about bringing a friend. The middle-aged man in Xuanyi looked at the old man''s place and said, "OK! Since it''s your friend, even if he''s one of them, you''ll take him to the backyard to have a rest and have something to eat, and we''ll leave in the evening. "


    "Well, thank you very much." The middle-aged monk bowed his hands and said, "old wine, let''s go. Let''s go to the backyard and get ready to start in the evening."


    "What''s the mission this time? Are there any specific arrangements? What is our route? " The old man couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you in detail later. There are so many people! There won''t be any problem. Don''t worry about it. " The middle-aged monk laughed and took him to the back yard.


    Just after they left, Tang Ning came in with a pet in her arms. Because of her excellent temperament and beautiful appearance, she attracted people in the hospital to look at her and look at her.


    "Who is this? Why are you here? "


    "Is it possible that some family member has gone to the wrong place?" Some people teased and looked at the girl who was extremely eye-catching.


    "I''m young, but I''ve also built foundations. It''s very good." A middle-aged man said, to see the girl''s body for the building foundation.


    After the others looked at it, they saw that the girl was as good as their accomplishments, and they also stopped laughing at her. A teenage girl, however, has a monk who is comparable to them, and her talent is above them.


    After Tang Ning came in, her eyes passed over the people in the courtyard, and then fell on the middle-aged man in Xuanyi. She stepped forward lightly. She raised a smile and asked with a curved smile: "uncle, can I join your mission?"


    Listening to this, the middle-aged monk named uncle was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1069

    "Look at the girl, not loose repair." Most of the task posts they sent out were scattered repairs, as well as some single mercenaries. However, few of them came from the same family as this girl.


    Tang Ning pursed his lips with a smile and said, "I went out to experience, and all kinds of tasks were accepted."


    The middle-aged monk looked her up and down and said, "I think you are building foundation, but your level is not high, and you are young. Compared with us, even other casual practitioners, your strength is relatively weak. What are your strengths if you want to join our team to take our task?"


    "I''m good at medicine."


    She said with a smile, looking at him: "since it is the task, there will be no less casualties, at this time, there is a good at medical skills, is not it better?"


    Smell speech, the middle-aged friar is slightly surprised, looked at her, this just nodded: "since you are good at medicine, then stay! We''ll go to the backyard for a rest and get ready. We''ll start in the evening. "


    "I''ll come in the evening, and I''ll go shopping." She said.


    The middle-aged monk nodded his head and said, "my surname is Yang. If you go out, you can call me yang Daoyou."


    "Good."


    "Yang Daoyou call me Xiao Tang!" she said with a smile After a brief chat with him, she left with her little pet in her arms, ready to buy something useful on the road.


    Mo Ye is waiting at the inn, but she doesn''t come back. When he wants to go out and look for it, he sees a child running over.


    "A beautiful sister asked me to give you this." Ye hands the letter out to the child.


    After receiving the letter, Mo Ye opens it and finds out that it was written by Tang Ning. She said that she had something to do. He asked him to take song Tianyou to go first. Then she would go back to the city when she had finished the work.


    Seeing this, he put the letter away, looked at the street where the people were coming and going, and finally turned back to the inn.


    He estimated that what she was going to do should be related to the old man. With her strength and ability, nothing would happen. Since she had said it, they would go to the city and wait for her!


    In the evening, the team was in front of the hospital and was ready to set off. Because they were all casual repairs, their clothes were different. They were old and young. Among them, there were two nuns in their thirties.


    Tang Ning stood quietly at the back of the line, caressing her pet in her arms, and looking at the old man standing in the third row in front of her.


    "I am the leader of the team. Everyone calls me Qu Ye. Let''s get to know our teammates. We need to cooperate to complete this mission." In front of him was a monk in the middle of the golden elixir. When his eyes passed through the crowd, he stopped slightly on Downing''s body. It seemed that he was surprised that there were such excellent people in the team.


    Because everyone was looking at the people in the team, the old man also saw the girl with a little pet in her back, and the girl in the light blue dress. The old man was slightly stunned, surprised and puzzled. He thought that the girl was coming for him, but he didn''t seem to see him or didn''t remember him. He just looked at him indifferently The eyes moved away.


    Maybe he was wrong? The girl didn''t come for him.


    Yes, he''s just a bad old man. How could that girl come at him?

 Chapter 1070

    After observing and noticing for a while, the girl holding the little pet didn''t pay too much attention to him. Then he put down his heart.


    "Old wine man, you see, there is a young girl of this age in the team, and she is still building the foundation. I think she should be the son of all nobles. I didn''t expect to join our team." The middle-aged man next to Chen said with a smile, and his eyes fell on the girl in green.


    No other, such an excellent girl''s appearance and bearing, anyone will be curious.


    "Girl, the places we are going to this time are full of ferocious animals. Maybe their lives will be in danger. Do you really want to go with us?" A man in his thirties came to Tang Ning and said, looking at her excellent appearance and bearing, he couldn''t help saying, "look at your appearance, you don''t look like a person who lacks spirit stone gold coins. How can you take this risk?"


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile: "I''m good at medical skills. I''m good at medical skills. The first thing I''m going to do is to open my eyes and experience, and the second is to pick some herbs along the way."


    "I see." The man next to him nodded, his face suddenly.


    Over there, the old man also listened to her words in his ears, and then he was completely relieved.


    "If so, you will follow our sisters! If you are both women, you will have a care on the way. " The two nuns in their thirties came by and said.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looks at them. They are two nuns in the team. They are all dressed in strong clothes. They are very capable. Their looks are not very good, but they are very durable. Their eyes are clear and their eyebrows are positive.


    She nodded with a smile and accepted their kindness: "OK, I don''t know what to call the two Taoist friends?"


    "My name is Xia."


    "My name is Ke. We have known each other for many years. We work together as partners." The woman said with a friendly smile on Downing.


    "My surname is Tang, and you can call me Xiao Tang." Donning said with a smile.


    "We know that we heard you talking to Yang Daoyou earlier." The woman surnamed Ke said, looking at the girl with curved eyebrows and smiling, she said with a smile: "we seldom meet a woman with such excellent looks and bearing as you."


    At the first glance, the girl in blue was holding a pet in her arms. Her face was beautiful and her bearing was outstanding. She just stood there quietly, which gave people a feeling of dignity and inviolability. They thought she was the kind of noble and noble noble family, but they didn''t want to contact her. She was very approachable.


    Tang Ning smile Yingying, said: "two Taoist friends, can you tell me about this mission? And what kind of monks are these people who will take over the task? "


    "Yes." They looked at each other with a smile and told her about the task in detail and some people in the team.


    Tang Ning knows from the two that there is a main task and a secondary task. The main task is the crystal of a nine level water holy beast, nine headed snake. The second task is a nine level heavenly spirit water silver grass, and the mission location is the ten thousand beast mountain.


    She looked at the people around, and she was surprised, because the strength of these people was not weak on the whole, and the number of monks participating was also large. If the two tasks mentioned by them were not difficult, how could they call on so many friars? And the remuneration given is relatively high. Is there any hidden task?

 Chapter 1071

    Her eyes passed the gray figure in front of her. The old man''s plain gray clothes were a little shabby among many friars. His hair was gray. Because he was talking with a monk who was more powerful than him, the old man''s body was slightly bent, and her wrinkled face had a kind of low and flattering smile, which made her heart slightly sour.


    In the land of mortals, I heard that there was an ancestor of the Tang family who built foundations in the land of immortals. They were all in awe. However, she and her father originally thought that even if grandfather did not have the same status in the land of immortals as they did in the land of mortals, they should live a happy life, but they did not think that he lived such a life here, even in order not to harm ordinary people Even the name of the ancestral land is not known.


    At this moment, she could not help but feel ashamed of her behavior of recognizing him but not recognizing him.


    No matter what, he is also her grandfather, the ancestor of Tang family. Even if he has been to the land of immortals for a long time, even if his mind has changed, he will always look forward to the Tang family and hope that the children of the family will be good. She really shouldn''t


    When she was about to walk towards her grandfather, the front line had already called out to gather on the road. When she saw that there were two flying boats in front of her, and her grandfather had gone to one of them with the people in front of her, she said to the two people around her: "two Taoist friends, let''s go too!"


    There were more than 60 people in the team, and about 30 people were sitting in one flight. She and the two nuns went to the one in front and sat in the same spaceship with her grandfather. However, due to the large number of people on the spaceship, they came up later and could only sit at the stern of the ship.


    Although she didn''t go to speak, she paid no attention to her grandfather. From their conversation, she knew that the monk named Chen who was close to her grandfather took care of him, while the friar Jindan and Friar Zhuji Pinnacle nearby were more friendly to friar Chen, but paid no attention to her grandfather.


    One day, in the middle of the day, the spaceship stopped to let people have a rest. In the evening, the spaceship also stopped, so that everyone could walk around and have a good rest.


    When they went out, some of the monks ate bigotan, and some provided their own dry food, thus saving the time for hunting game.


    Tang Ning and two nuns sat under the tree, eating dry food and chatting. In fact, he paid attention to her grandfather''s side. He saw her grandfather sitting with the friar named Chen, as well as a friar named Jindan and a friar at the top of Zhuji.


    "Old wine, it''s going to be dark. We''re going to rest here again tonight. Would you like to pick up some branches first? We can light a fire at night to keep warm. " The friar at the top of the building foundation spoke directly and summoned people to look like a master.


    Smell speech, wine old smile ha ha should way: "good, then I go to pick up some branches nearby to come back." Then he stood up and walked to the forest with a smile.


    Tang Ning glanced at the monk at the top of the building foundation lightly. Then he took back his eyes and broke the dry food to eat, listening to their conversation.


    Seeing that the old man had gone far away, the monk at the top of the building foundation said to the monk Chen: "Lao Chen, that old man is old. How can you still call him up? What can such people do with them? The strength is not good, maybe it will only drag on. "

 Chapter 1072

    "Brother he, don''t say that. The old wine man is a good man. It''s not easy for him to wander around alone. Moreover, when I met him on the street, I couldn''t even pay for the wine. If I didn''t meet the task, I called him to help him earn some income." Monk Chen said that he didn''t look down on the old man. He just felt that it was not easy for him to be alone. He could help him.


    He said with a smile and looked at the two humanitarians in front of him: "besides, we all rely on friends when we go out for free training. It''s not wrong to make more good friends. Besides, old wine man is not as lucky as I am to meet such kind and righteous friends as brother yuan and brother he. This time, we have to rely on our more care."


    "Hahaha, we have known each other for so many years. Since we can do tasks together and take care of each other, it is also proper." The golden elixir listened to his words and laughed and was very happy in his heart.


    The three chatted and talked. The monk he took out three pieces of dry food and ate them one by one. He said, "the dry food of this family is quite good. Try it."


    Thank you very much The monk Chen said thanks and ate with the monk Jindan.


    When it was getting dark, Jiulao came back with a branch and put it on the ground. He took out a dozen sour jujubes from his arms and said to them, "I found some sour jujubes in the forest. You can try them."


    "No, it''s too sour for me to eat."


    "I don''t have to." The monk yuan and he said, sitting quietly with folded knees and eyes closed.


    Seeing this, friar Chen took one with a smile and said, "old wine, sit down and eat something first." Xu guessed that he didn''t even have dry food, so he took out a piece of dry food from his heaven and earth bag and handed it to him: "come on, pad your stomach first."


    "Thank you, Chen Daoyou." The old man took over the wine, nodded his head, said thanks, and sat down to eat.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning, who was not far away, couldn''t say the taste in his heart. Looking at her grandfather, who was sitting on the side eating dry food, she coughed because she didn''t even have water. She stood up and walked towards him in the surprised eyes of the two nuns around her.


    "Master, drink some water!" She took the water bag from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to him.


    Wine old pat chest cough, looking at the girl squatting in front of him, and she handed over the water bag, micro Leng for a moment, just looking at her, did not take her water.


    The rest of the people around him also looked at her and the old wine man. They were surprised that the girl with excellent appearance and bearing could be so friendly to a poor old man with little strength.


    "Master, take it!" Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile.


    Wine old see around the friars are staring at here, this just quickly took over, and said thanks: "thank you very much, miss."


    "My surname is Tang. Please call me Xiao Tang." She said with a smile that she found a place to sit down next to him and said, "master, do you have to help each other when you go out?"


    Wine old looked at her and nodded: "yes." In my heart, I thought, what does this girl want?


    Looking at the vigilance and doubt in his grandfather''s eyes, Tang Ning said with a smile: "I''m still young, and I don''t understand a lot of things. I still hope that my predecessors can give me more guidance and care on the way."

 Chapter 1073

    Smell speech, wine old even busy way: "heavy words, if there is an old man I can help the place, since will not refuse."


    After chatting with him for a while, Tang Ning saw that everyone was looking for a place to rest, so he got up and walked back to the two nuns.


    Seeing Tang Ning leave, the monk asked, "old wine, did you know that girl before?"


    The young girl was young, with a little pet around her, and her face and manner were excellent. She was not the same as them at first sight. As early as the girl joined their team, they had already speculated that it might be the son of a noble family.


    Wine old shook his head: "do not know, I also participated in this mission to see her."


    Listening to this, the monk at the top of the building foundation sneered: "the girl is probably not deep in the world. She really has no eyesight." In his opinion, there were golden elixir and top monk sitting here. The girl didn''t pay any attention to it. Instead, he asked an old man with poor strength to talk to him. What''s that?


    Over there, two nuns saw Tang Ning coming back and said to her, "it''s getting late, Xiao Tang. Let''s go up to the tree and have a rest." Although they were surprised, they did not ask about her meeting with the old wine man.


    "Good." Donning, smiling, went up the tree with them and found a place to rest in the tree, saving even the fire.


    In the morning of the next morning, the group continued to fly again. Because of the chatting and chatting of Downing last night, she would chat with her grandfather whenever she could find a chance.


    However, what she can feel is that even if she releases good intentions, her grandfather is also on guard and alert. Her heart is funny and helpless. It is estimated that he regards her as someone with ulterior motives.


    After seven or eight days, they arrived at the mountain range of ten thousand beasts. They could not use the spaceship in the mountains. After they got off the spaceship, they went inside under the guidance of Naqu Ye.


    A half tall weed gradually made a path under the trample of the people in front of him. Dozens of people were walking at a half speed, and the speed was very fast. However, in the steep mountains, even the monks had some influence.


    The man with high strength is fast, and he leads the way in front of him, and he shouts to be quick. Naturally, the man behind is not slow. This is nothing to these monks. He is the wine old man at the back. Because his strength is the lowest in the whole team, the person in front of him speeds up. He has to trot a few steps to keep up with the pace. Only in this way, his physical strength is consumed And the most.


    Tang Ning saw a trace of sweat seeping from her grandfather''s forehead, and the corners of her clothes were splashed with mud and stained with some grass juice. She was panting. It was obvious that her physical strength could not keep up with the rhythm.


    Just at this time, the front of the team stopped, raised their voices and said to rest in situ. When she saw her grandfather resting against the tree, taking out water to drink, but no water was poured out, she moved towards him.


    "Master, I still have water here. I''ll give you some."


    Listening to the girl''s voice, the old wine man gasped and looked up, but in the blink of an eye, the water bag had been taken by the girl, and she took out another water bag and poured all the water to him.


    "Here you are, master." Downing looked at him with a smile and handed back the water bag in his hand.

 Chapter 1074

    For such a warm-hearted girl, the old face of the wine who took the water shook. Although he kept telling himself that the little girl should not have come for him, he clearly felt that the little girl was aiming at him all the way down the road.


    It''s just, he''s a bad old man. What''s this little girl trying to do? What on earth does she want to do?


    Looking at the smiling girl in front of him, he sighed silently and said, "thank you very much."


    Watch it! I''ll find out.


    Seeing the girl smile and walk away, he drank a sip of water. However, as soon as the water entered his throat, he was stunned. Cool spring water with a trace of sweetness, and in this sweet, there is a strong spirit breath, when he drank the spring water sliding through the throat straight down the stomach, in an instant, only feel a force slowly flow between the muscles and veins, wash away his fatigue, quickly recover physical strength.


    This


    He looked at the girl who had turned away in amazement, and saw that she just sat down and turned back to him. He looked at him with a smile and a trace of kindness and friendliness. His lips moved, but he didn''t say anything at last. He took a sip of water and felt that with the swallowing of clear water, that trace of strength was flowing in physical strength.


    The team quickly continued to move forward, wine is still walking in the last, the difference is that although he walked in the last, but has been less than the kind of unable to breathe and confusion.


    Downing took a look and nodded to himself. Her grandfather was very cautious. Although his physical strength recovered, he would not be unable to catch up with him, but he did not speed up to run to the front. Instead, he still walked in the last place, reducing his sense of existence. In this way, naturally, it would not arouse the suspicion and exploration of those who are interested in it.


    As she gradually walked into the forest, she saw some useful herbs and picked them up along the way. She met some small fierce animals on the road. Because she was killed by the leader with a sword, there was no danger along the way. Gradually, some people relaxed their vigilance.


    "Rest here tonight! Take turns to watch the night. You guys, light a fire and roast the fierce animal meat that was killed today and distribute it to everyone. " Qu ye, the leader of the team, raised his voice and waved his big hand, pointing out the division of labor and cooperation among the people.


    "Yes When they heard that there was animal meat to eat tonight, everyone was full of energy, and even the voice of answering the words was very loud.


    The old wine man was busy running, picking up branches, helping barbecue, and helping to share the meat among the people. Others ate it, and he himself was busy delivering barbecue to others.


    "Tang, this meat is tender. Here you are." The old wine man handed downing a piece of barbecue wrapped in large leaves and said, "thank you for the water."


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "where do you say that, elder, it''s just a little spring water and some trinkets that I have nothing to do with. It''s nothing. Please sit down and eat! I think the predecessors have been busy for a long time. I''ll get the barbecue myself


    With that, she had gone over him to the fire ahead and cut a piece of barbecue in front of her.


    Wine old see, then sit down next to her, while eating barbecue, while chatting with her.


    Seeing that the girl with excellent appearance and bearing was so friendly to a bad old man, many people''s eyes were staring at them from time to time, listening to their words, but they didn''t open their mouth, but some people didn''t feel strong in their hearts and had bad ideas.

 Chapter 1075

    After chatting with downing for a while, even though he was cautious and cautious, he gradually removed his heart room. He thought, even though she came for him, one thing can be sure is that she has no malice towards him.


    "Xiao Tang, take a rest first. I''ll walk around." He did not sit and rest like the others, but stood up and laughed at Downing, then turned and walked to the woods.


    His strength is not as good as that of other people. He can do more things like this kind of patrol vigil.


    As downing watched him leave, he closed his eyes and rested. This area is relatively safe, there is no danger, what''s more, there are so many people in this team, her grandfather around, nothing can happen.


    The big white around him stretched out his waist, narrowed his eyes, and lay down at Tang Ning''s feet for a rest. His soft and cute appearance was very harmless. No one could have imagined that such a seemingly harmless pet was actually a powerful tiger with the strength of super divine beast.


    After seeing the old wine going to the forest, two monks took a similar look, stood up quietly and walked towards the forest. When they are full, not some people will patrol spontaneously, while others will go to relieve their hands. Therefore, even if some people stand up and enter the forest, no one will think much about it.


    Although the dim night vision is not very clear, it is still very easy for the immortal practitioners to see things. After the old man relieved his hands, he first came to the water source and took out another water bag to fill it with water. He was pulling up his sleeves and squatting down at the edge of the water source to wash his face. When a sack was covered with his head, someone behind him threw it into the water.


    "Well..."


    He struggled and hummed. When he opened his mouth and wanted to cry, he was choked by the water. He felt that the strength of the man behind him was above him. The man pressed him down, put him in the water, soaked for a while, pulled it up, and pushed it into the water again. Because he couldn''t struggle, there was not much movement. Besides, there was still some distance from the rest point at the water source, so nobody knew.


    When he couldn''t breathe and thought he would be drowned, he was pulled up again. He was kicked several times. Under the severe pain, he could not help but Snort and vomit some blood.


    Under the tree, donning closed her eyes and rested, but opened her eyes when she heard kicking and some water noises. A trace of doubt crossed her eyes, and her eyes passed over the laughing people around the fire, frowning slightly. The next moment, she stood up.


    "Xiao Tang, are you going to let go? Shall we go with you? " Seeing her stand up, the nun next to her thought that she was going to let go, so she wanted to accompany her and help her guard, so that some people would not want to peep.


    Downing smile, said: "no, I go to the water to wash a face, nothing, you rest! I''ll come when I go. " Said, then moves to the sound place to walk, big white also hastily follows.


    "Ha ha, it will be comfortable in my heart. I''m afraid he''s so embarrassed."


    "For a man like him, we will only punish him. If we want to take his life, he will not have ten lives to die."


    "If such a man kills us, he will dirty our hands. If he gets angry from a lesson, he won''t live much with his strength."


    The two monks kept their voices down and said while laughing. Their faces were happy and comfortable. When they saw the beautiful girl coming in front of them, they looked at each other and kept silent at the same time.

 Chapter 1076

    The two monks, one at 278 and the other at 345, are at the peak of foundation construction. The latter is already on the verge of breaking through the golden elixir. What should be worse is just an opportunity.


    As far as Sanshu is concerned, they have no family or clan to provide miraculous medicine and pills. All their accomplishments are achieved through experience. However, they can''t cultivate their mind and nature when they have achieved accomplishments. It can be seen from their behavior of secretly doing evil.


    Now when they saw Tang Ning coming this way, the monk, who was twenty-eight years old, began to smile at him and asked, "Tang Daoyou, it''s dark and slippery. Where are you going? Do you need us to go with you? "


    Downing''s eyes flitted lightly over the two people''s bodies. Instead of answering their words, he continued to walk towards the water source.


    Seeing that she didn''t even say a word, the monk''s smile shrank, and his whole face became gloomy: "I don''t know good or evil!"


    "This Tang surname should come from a big family. We''d better not provoke her." The elder monk said, looking at the beautiful girl gradually away, his eyes dim.


    They traveled all over the country, but rarely met such a beautiful woman. Even if they didn''t ask too much about it, everyone in the team probably knew that the woman was born in a noble family, so no one dared to trouble her or make her ideas. Otherwise, such a beautiful girl in the team would be like a sheep falling into a wolf heap. How could it be Can we still have the whole tail up to now?


    "When she goes to the water source, she won''t just see the old man..." The young monk hesitated for a moment.


    "What if you see it? We can''t move her. What if we teach the old man a lesson? Who in this line will make such a fuss for the old man The old monk snorted, "let''s go! Go back and rest. "


    "So it is." The monk laughed and went to the rest with him.


    And those monks who patrol around and take care of the scene have no intention to appear even if they hear the news and see the scene. Anyway, people didn''t die. Naturally, they turned a blind eye.


    When downing came to the water source, he saw her grandfather take away the sack on his head. His gray hair was soaked and cluttered against his cheek. He was dripping with wet water. He was half bent, panting, coughing and spitting out some blood. After he had vomited some blood, he went along with his chest and sat down on the ground panting.


    "Zu Master


    She ran quickly to him and squatted down beside him. She supported him with one hand and patted him on the back with one hand. She asked anxiously, "how are you doing? Are you ok? "


    "I-I''m fine."


    After he took a breath, he eased up a little, waved his hand to Downing and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK, old man. I''m wet and dirty. Don''t stain your dress."


    "No harm."


    She helped him to his feet and kneaded a formula. The light was shining on the old man''s body. The dirty clothes on his body took on a new look. Even his wet hair was dry again. His whole body was as clean and tidy as after bathing.


    Wine old Leng for a moment, looked at her eyes slightly Zheng, heart dark thought, really is everybody noble come out, only this magic, estimated that few people in the team will.


    Just thinking about it, I saw that she put on his hand pulse. After probing, she frowned and took out a pill.

 Chapter 1077

    "Master, this is a pill that can cure internal injury. Take it!" She handed him the pills in her hand.


    Wine old a startled, quickly back to wave his hand: "no, no, no, no, this, this is too expensive." It''s a rare pill to treat internal injuries. How can he take such precious pills.


    He dare not ask for such a precious thing.


    "Master, it''s not expensive. It''s what I usually don''t have to practice to play." Tang Ning said with a smile and put the pill into his hand and said with a smile, "master, take it! It''s not a valuable thing. "


    Smell speech, wine old some doubt, he looked at the pills put into his palm, brown red pills look not very impressive, but there is a faint smell of medicine, carefully looked at the pills, there is no Dan lines, this is careful, some not sure asked: "this is really for me?"


    "Mm-hmm." Downing nodded with a smile and looked at him, indicating that he had taken the pills.


    See this, wine old hesitated again and again, finally in front of the little girl''s smiling eyes, the pill to swallow. In fact, the two people kick and beat him is not heavy, at most, there is some internal bleeding, such injuries he raised a few days will be good, never said to take when the treatment of pills, did not want to encounter such a thing has nothing to do with love to send him pills little girl.


    Feeling that the pill quickly repaired the wound in his body after entering the abdomen, he could not help but take a strange look at the little girl, and thought in his heart: which family raised this little ancestor? It''s also a bit of a loser. Such a good pill is so casually given to others, but she still looks smiling. I don''t know if she is smart or stupid.


    "Master, I''ll go back to have a rest." She said with a smile and turned to leave first.


    "Oh, wait." Wine old can''t help but call her, hesitated next, ask: "what are you doing this for?"


    Tang Ning turned to look at him. There was a light in her clear eyes. She bent her eyebrows and said with a smile: "maybe it''s because you are a little like my grandfather."


    Smell speech, wine old one Zheng, ten thousand did not expect unexpectedly is because of this?


    Looking at the figure of the little girl leaving, he murmured: "like your grandfather? Old man, I don''t have that luck... "


    The two friars, who were resting by the fire, looked at Downing when she came back. They saw that she didn''t even look at them. They looked at each other and their mouth was slightly raised.


    Look! Even if you know, what? It''s just a bad old man. Who''s going to do it for him?


    Tang Ning came to sit under the tree, Dabai jumped into her arms and lay on her stomach, squinting comfortably, enjoying a pair of jade hands to brush its hair. In his heart, he was thinking, how would the master deal with the two people?


    "Wolf attack!"


    At midnight, just as the crowd closed their eyes and fell asleep, a cry of surprise rang out. The rest of the crowd jumped up, drew out their swords and made preparations for battle.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the dark night, the wolf howl across the night sky, breaking the silence of the night. All the people who jumped up suddenly looked around with swords, and saw that a pair of dark green eyes with bloodthirsty and ferocious breath were coming towards them from far to near.


    At first glance, the surrounding area was surrounded by wolves. There were at least 50 or 60 wolves. Before the wolves approached, the bloodthirsty and ferocious smell came to his face

 Chapter 1078

    Seeing that there were more than 60 wolves in the group, the people in the team also changed their faces. When you go out, you will certainly encounter wolves. However, generally, there are only a dozen or 20 wolves. However, this kind of wolf pack with more than 60 heads is seldom met. Generally, they encounter a terrible battle, which is the last thing they want to see.


    The strength of the golden elixir is naturally fearless, but those who built the foundation period, but the heart of the monks.


    Under the scuffle, I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention to it, I''ll die in the wolf''s mouth!


    "Old wine, be careful." Friar Chen, who had joined the team with wine, came to him and reminded him in a low voice.


    "This is not the inner enclosure of the forest. How can such a wolf pack keep an eye on it?"


    The old wine man whispered, holding the sword in his hand, and looking at the pair of green and bloodthirsty eyes twinkling in the night, he thought of the little girl, and looked around in a hurry. Seeing that she was with the two nuns, he was relieved.


    The strength of the two nuns is not low. With them and the strength of the little girl, nothing should happen.


    When downing saw her grandfather looking at her, she returned with a smile. She held out her hand and sent the plump white to the branch and let it stay on it.


    Big white body shadow is held on the tree, claws holding the branch, lying on the top, gently swinging his tail, a pleasant look lying on the top, looking at the people and wolves below.


    "Whoo!"


    Hidden in the night somewhere, the wolf king howled, and the wolves who were close to staring at the monks also made a howl. At the next moment, a smear of body shadow swept over the grass like a ghost in the night, showing sharp teeth and grinning teeth and biting at the prey in their eyes.


    "Kill!"


    Qu ye, the leader of the team, took the lead to meet the wolf with a sword and cut down at the wind wolf. At the same time, dozens of ferocious wind wolves swarmed on, with sharp claws and teeth as their most powerful weapons.


    However, a friar of building foundation attacked a wolf in front of him with a sword. The sharp claws of another wind wolf in the back of the monk were as sharp as a five claw steel knife, leaving several claw marks on the back of the monk.


    "Ah..."


    With the howling of wind wolves, the sound of sharp swords and swords, and the sound of fresh blood splashing out, the wolf''s head flew out and rolled to the ground, and the smell of the smell spread, killing opportunities filled the air


    The speed of the wind wolf is mainly fast, and its combat effectiveness is medium high among fierce beasts. However, it is not enough to be afraid of the friars above the golden elixir, but it is not the same for the foundation building friars.


    The number of wind wolves was almost the same as that of monks. Some even had to deal with two wolves. As a result, many foundation building friars in the team were injured.


    However, the strength of Jiulao is the weakest among all the people. Tang Ning helped Tang Ning all the way to prevent him from consuming too much spiritual power. For example, in the battle of fenglang tonight, there were friars named Chen protecting one or two, but they were not hurt.


    In fact, during the scuffle, they didn''t know that Downing, who was not far away, had been paying close attention to her grandfather''s safety. One of them was fighting against the other, and the wolf was still in the upper hand. If there was a sneak attack, they would not be able to cope with it.


    And those who want to attack the wind wolf, not close, she was hit back by a wind blade, several times not close to the two people, the wind wolf naturally turned to other targets.

 Chapter 1079

    Under the chaos, in addition to that lying on the tree leisurely looking at the big white, naturally no one noticed.


    "Lao Yang, let''s deal with the wolf king!" Mr. Qu gave a high drink, called for a helper, and went on.


    He knew that if he wanted to fight back the wolf pack, he would attack the wolf king, so he would fight all the way forward, skimming the melee circle and coming to the wolf king who was standing on the high ground watching the battle.


    Jindan''s mid-term strength naturally dares to deal with the wolf king. He has been on a long-term mission and clearly understands that the more he drags on, the worse the situation will be. He can only beat back the wolf king to drive back the wolves, and then call a helper, and he will be more confident in dealing with the wolf king.


    "Good!" The monk Yang answered, raised his breath and ran away with him.


    The wolf king is a little far away from the melee circle. The people here can''t see their battle situation and have no time to take care of them. They keep waving their swords to resist the wind wolf who seems to be tirelessly attacking them. They want to kill the wind wolf, but they can''t kill it with one knife because of their extremely fast speed.


    As for Downing, she had come to protect her grandfather. As long as she protected her grandfather, it had nothing to do with whether the others were dead or injured.


    After all, they will certainly encounter danger when they go on a mission. It is their choice. Whether they will die or live depends on their own nature.


    As for the two who bullied her grandfather


    Her eyes flashed over the two figures, the corners of her lips were slightly hooked, and a trace of coldness flashed in her eyes. The monk who had just entered the golden elixir period had only a few small wounds on her body.


    Seeing this, when she saw the golden elixir slashing at the wind wolf in front of her, she shot a wind blade in her hand and hit the hind leg of a wind wolf behind her. The wind wolf ate a pain, and then turned back with a fierce howl. She thought it was the Jindan friar who hurt it, and immediately rushed to his leg.


    "Oh


    The wolf howled, and the sharp teeth of the wind wolf bit the crus of the golden elixir. The sharp teeth bit into the skin, and the blood gushed out immediately.


    "Ah


    When the pain hit, the Jindan friar screamed. He kicked his leg to get rid of the wind wolf, but he couldn''t do it. He had to stab the wolf who bit his leg with his sword in his hand. However, he didn''t want to see that the wind wolf was so cruel that he even tore off a piece of his leg meat.


    "Ah..."


    He screamed, but at this time, the wind wolf in front of him bit up and bit his arm. At that moment, he seemed to hear the sound of his arm bone being snapped.


    "No..."


    There was a blank in his mind. At the moment of darkness, he saw that wind wolf tore his arm off, and the bloody arm was swallowed by the wind wolf. The sharp pain and the loss of too much blood made him fall back at that moment and fell into the darkness


    "Go away! Get out of here


    The Tsukiji friar who followed him was startled by the scene. His face changed greatly and his sword was waving disorderly because of his fear. When he retreated, he fell down and sat on the ground because of the fall of the golden elixir. At that moment, two wind wolves rushed up and bit him.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream was hidden in the howling of wolves. In the chaotic battlefield, no one cared about him. Until a quick howl of the wolf king sounded, the group of fierce and bloodthirsty wind wolves quickly retreated, leaving only a piece of blood and stumps

 Chapter 1080

    When master Qu and Friar Yang came back, they saw all kinds of bruises. One of them was torn off his left hand and injured his right leg. The other was lying on the ground dying with blood all over his body. He did not know whether he was dead or alive. Most of the others were scratched by sharp claws, some of them were light and some were heavy.


    Looking at a good team has not entered the forest, surrounded by injuries like this, two people look at each other, a heavy heart. The Lord Qu stepped forward and yelled: "the smell of blood here is very heavy. Leave first and then deal with the wound! Go


    Listening to Mr. Qu''s words, watching them support each other and preparing to leave, Tang Ning''s eyes moved slightly and looked to somewhere in the night.


    Want to go? I''m afraid I can''t go.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the sound from far to near. It made some noise in the rapid movement, which attracted the attention of the golden elixir friars in the team.


    "Watch out!" With a big drink, Mr. Qu quickly turned around with his sword in his hand.


    "It''s the torch. It looks like someone''s around!" The monk Yang called low, watching the moving flames from far to near as the wolves had just retreated.


    Just after a fierce battle with the wolves, they were surrounded by enemies. For a while, many monks were confused.


    Qu ye, the leader of the team, was a man. He made the whole team close up and stood behind him. He stood at the front with his sword and watched the mercenaries with torches and mercenary clothes coming forward.


    "I don''t know which way you''re on He asked, looking at the mercenaries holding torches and wondering which way they were?


    "Qu Zhan? No, but I think you must have heard of us. "


    A voice with a cold smile came out. The mercenary holding the torch in front of him retreated to both sides to make a way. Behind him, a middle-aged man in black mercenary uniform stepped forward.


    A capable black mercenary uniform can not be seen special, but in his arm there is a wolf head open mouth dripping blood pattern.


    saw this pattern as like as two peas, and his eyes flapped, and his face changed. He looked at the other mercenaries, and saw their designs which were not seen in the body. They stood out at this moment and were all revealed exactly like the wolf heads.


    "Bloodthirsty wolf pack!"


    "What? Bloodthirsty wolf pack? How? How did we meet them? "


    "This mercenary regiment is ruthless. The strong recruit and the weak kill. How can we survive if we fall into their hands?"


    Among the troops, some people who had heard of this mercenary troop were already flustered. Some even moved back, retreated, turned around suddenly and ran towards the direction out of the forest.


    "Instead of waiting to be killed, I''ll make a living!"


    The building foundation monk who ran out and plundered called out. His figure turned and swept into the night. However, at the next moment, a sharp arrow shot out, accurately hitting the friar in the rush.


    "Ah


    Just listen to an unwilling scream, followed by the sound of falling to the ground. The monk struggled for several times, and finally swallowed his breath.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of all the people in the group changed, but no one dared to escape or move again.


    Qu Zhan breathed out heavily and lightly, shook the sword in his handshake, looked at the leading mercenary in front of him, clasped his fists and begged, "we are all in loose repair. We can give you all our money. We hope you can save our lives."

 Chapter 1081

    When the people in the repair team heard this, no one said much and was dissatisfied with it. They just mentioned it in their hearts and felt uneasy.


    If they can save their lives by offering money, they should give it up for fear that they will not agree.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The leader of the mercenary regiment looked up and laughed, his voice was wild and cold. His laughter suddenly stopped. His cold eyes looked at them and sneered: "kill you, and the money belongs to us. In this case, why should we do anything to keep you?"


    With a heavy heart, the monks could not help but clench the weapons in their hands and looked at the members of the mercenary Corps. There are more than 60 mercenaries, but all of them are good at it. Nearly half of them are skilled in the cultivation of gold elixir, not to mention that the leader of the mercenaries is a strong young man. If they fight, their strength is not the opponent at all.


    In the night, the cool night wind blows gently, and the leaves make a rustling sound. It is the cool night, but also the fear in the heart, let people in the night wind, not the freedom of the main hit a shiver.


    Looking at the monks with fear in their eyes, the head of the mercenary narrowed his eyes and said, "monks above the level of Jindan, as well as women, will yield to us and spare you from death. Others, kill!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill The mercenaries at the back waved their swords and yelled.


    The deafening cry made the monks tense up, and their eyes were not free to look at Qu ye, who was in front of him. He is the leader of the team. What would he choose?


    The old wine man retreated quietly and came to Tang Ning, who was still squatting beside the fire, stirring sparks and adding branches. He said in a low voice, "don''t pay attention to the fire. If you find a chance, you can run away. You must not fall into the hands of those people, or you will die."


    Women fall into the hands of those people, the end can be imagined.


    Tang Ning, who was stirring the fire and adding branches to the fire, looked up at her grandfather and saw that he looked as if he were dying. He was ready to fight. He could not help but raise his lips and smile.


    Her smiling eyes looked at the leader in front of her, and her eyes seemed to be shining.


    "How can the team I bring out live alone and abandon the truth that they don''t care about?" The deep and rough voice came out from his mouth, which raised a glimmer of hope for many monks.


    As long as he doesn''t abandon them and fight together, some people will survive even if they can''t live completely!


    "I Yang Mou and Qu team live and die together!" Friar Yang, who is also a practitioner of the golden elixir, is also drinking. The sword is ready for battle.


    "We would like to live and die with Qu team too!" The members of the group were also drinking loudly.


    "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. I don''t want to die yet. I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen." A Jindan friar came out, gave a salute to all the members of the loose repair team, and then went to the mercenary troop.


    Seeing this, the people of the free repair team were slightly heavy, but the people of the mercenary Corps looked up and laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha! Good! I like smart people


    As soon as the voice fell, his cold eyes glanced over the people in front of him, and fell behind the line, on the girl who had seen for the first time since he had just come here.


    At this time, 15-year-old girls are not aware of the crisis, as if they are playing with the fire.


    There was a glimmer of amazement on his face, and a flash of light that the wolf must have when he was staring at his prey.


    "That beauty, catch alive! Others, kill

 Chapter 1082

    When the head of the mercenary''s voice fell, he did not hear the answer, nor did the mercenary step forward. He looked back and saw that their faces changed slightly and they stood still.


    "What are you doing? Not yet He angrily drank, raised his foot and kicked one of them. Unexpectedly, the man could not bear the foot, and the whole person fell down directly.


    "Well!"


    The fallen mercenary snorted, as if the stuck breath was relieved by this foot. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and finally the man was able to play.


    "Commander, he and they used medicine!" The mercenary pointed to the loose repair team and said laboriously. As he sat on the ground, gasping for breath, he tried to stand up, but could not stand up.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The soldiers fell down and fell to the ground, and their weapons fell off in succession. The scene startled the commander of the mercenary and turned to look back at the scattered repairs.


    "How dare you take medicine!"


    However, what he didn''t expect was that not only the members of their mercenary team were unable to fall to the ground because of the unknown drugs, but even those casual practitioners were also sitting on the ground one by one with a look of horror and fear. Obviously, they didn''t give this medicine at all!


    "Who took the medicine? I feel so weak that I can hardly breathe. " The monk Yang said with a little difficulty. Who among them is so fierce? Even if there are, they should not be poured with medicine!


    "Well!"


    The head of the mercenary with Yuanying''s cultivation slowed down a little. His strength is the highest here. Therefore, when other people fall down because of the medicine, only he is still standing. At this time, the medicinal force invades the body, and his body shakes slightly. It seems that he can''t even stand.


    "Who! Who is it? Get out of here The head of the mercenary, who was leaning against the tree, drank furiously and looked around, but no one came out.


    Qu Zhan and others are also shocked. Who are they? How could they be so quietly drugged? What''s more, the drug is so powerful that even the strong ones at the level of Yuanying are also hit?


    The old wine squatted beside Downing, looking at them one by one or falling down or sitting down, because he was squatting and didn''t look conspicuous, just


    He seems to feel all right!


    "Master, they''re all down."


    The clear voice with a smile into the old wine ears, naturally also clear into the ears of people, almost at that moment, everyone''s eyes are looking at the sound.


    The old wine man and the girl!


    All the people fell down because of the medicine, but the old wine man and the young girl were the same as those who had nothing to do.


    The two of them did it?


    He didn''t do anything with his eyes


    "Actually, this It''s really none of my business. I didn''t do anything.


    However, before he finished his words, he was picked up by the girl.


    "It''s all thanks to the elder. If it wasn''t for some medicinal vine wrapped in the branches picked up by the elder, it would be impossible to put them down quietly." Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Er..." Wine old Leng Leng Leng, looking at the girl.


    "Master, what are they going to do with it?" Downing looked at the mercenaries with a smile.


    The mercenaries, who were once majestic and murderous, were sitting on the ground with pale faces and cold sweat. They did not even have the strength to hold weapons.

 Chapter 1083

    Old wine looked at the mercenaries. When the mercenaries heard the girl''s words and saw the old man''s eyes, they immediately showed their ferocity. Among them, the head of the mercenary group narrowed his eyes and stared at Jiu Lao, and said in a gloomy voice, "the boat has capsized in the sewer. This time, we will spare your life, you go!"


    At the same time, the sanxiu, who were also sitting on the ground, were all weak. When they heard this, they immediately said, "old wine man, little Tang, what are you doing in a daze? Give us the antidote and let''s go while they can''t move now


    However, Downing stood still and did not even glance at them. She just looked at the old wine man around her, waiting for him to make a decision.


    While friar Yang of Qu Zhan looked at each other, without speaking, but their eyes fell on the old wine man.


    "Old wine? What are you still hesitating about? "


    "Old wine, hurry up!"


    "Shut up!" Tang Ningqing drank and glanced at them with a warning in his eyes.


    By a young girl in public drink shut up, those loose repair face all across a trace of dissatisfaction and anger.


    This girl, too presumptuous!


    Looking at the fierce and ferocious eyes of those mercenaries, Jiu Lao slightly pondered and said to Tang Ning, "it''s a disaster to keep them. Even if we let them go now, they won''t let us go after they recover. We''d better kill them!"


    "Dare you


    When the mercenaries heard the old man''s words, they immediately gave a sharp drink, which was full of threat. Unfortunately, they were all weak. Except for the voice, they could not even lift their hands.


    However, when the monks heard the words of Jiulao, one by one they were stunned. They looked at Jiulao, who was serious and murderous, as if they had known him for the first time. No one expected that he would make such a decisive decision to kill under such circumstances.


    "Then kill." Downing nodded in agreement.


    Qu Zhan and Friar Yang listened to them and looked at them. Jiulao said that he killed the mercenary regiment. They could understand, but they didn''t expect that he would have such means and courage.


    But the girl, with a light tone, killed her. She was really out of their expectation. Her expression was too calm, as if killing such a mercenary regiment was nothing to her.


    Just thinking about it, I saw the old wine man and the girl come to the front of the mercenary team.


    "Let us go, I can give you everything you want!"


    The head of the mercenary commander glanced over the old man and fell on Downing. He felt that it was not the old man who let them fall here, but the beautiful girl.


    However, the girl''s lips in front of him rose slightly. The next moment, a dagger appeared in his hand, and the dagger with sharp cold light flashed in front of him. The blade was too fast and sharp. He only felt a slight pain in his neck, and then there was a gush of blood. His eyes were still staring at the beautiful smile on the girl''s lips, but his vitality had been cut off.


    At the moment when his vitality was about to be broken, he abandoned his body to protect the baby in his body and fled: "I swear, I won''t let you go!"


    "Hiss! Not good! He''s guarding Yuanying and fleeing! Come on, stop him The monks exclaimed, for fear that if he escaped, they would have a strong enemy in the future.


    But in the next moment, the dagger flew out with the flame and hit the fleeing baby with a whew

 Chapter 1084

    "Ah No


    The group of Yuan babies screamed, with a strong voice of reluctance and despair, but also can only be hit by the dagger with flame, in the flame into ashes, dissipated in the air.


    Those mercenary members saw that their leader died in front of them. They opened their eyes full of horror and fear and couldn''t believe it.


    Dead, dead


    The leader of their strength was killed by the girl!


    Even if their leader is dead, how can they have a chance to live?


    For a moment, despair filled their hearts. They knew that at this moment, even if they begged for mercy, they would not get a chance to live, because even if they were changed into them, they would not live!


    "Master." Downing looked at her grandfather and called.


    After a look at her, the old wine man nodded his head slightly. At the next moment, he stepped forward and saw the cold light flash. When the fresh blood splashed out, the scream sounded


    When seeing the fallen mercenaries, many of them took a cold breath. Dozens of them were killed by the old wine man without any resistance!


    And the girl


    When they saw the maiden following, rummaging over the corpses of mercenaries and collecting their valuables and bags of heaven and earth, they saw a touch of greed in their eyes.


    This mercenary regiment has a bad reputation. It has robbed these members for many years. Their treasures must be countless. Now that the mercenary is dead, these treasures and money


    At this moment, even if the drug effect is still unsolved, some of them have already played Xiaojiu in their hearts.


    It''s natural for them to seek wealth when they go out for adventure. It''s not surprising that they have such a large amount of treasure.


    After the old wine man killed, he turned back and saw that the girl collected all the treasures and money and put them on a piece of cloth on the ground, which attracted people''s attention like a hill.


    However, looking at such a pile of treasure money, his first thought is that it is difficult.


    If no one sees it, it''s OK. However, if so many people see it, it will be too hot to collect this treasure. If you are not careful, it may even lead to death. The only way to avoid disaster is to share these things with those who see them.


    It''s just


    He looked at the girl who was collecting the money with a happy face. He did not seem to have any intention of distributing the money to the people.


    "Look, master, it''s all here." After collecting all the things, Tang Ning picked up the four cloth corners and went up to Qu Zhan and put them in front of him.


    Qu Zhan looked at the treasure and money unfolded in front of him, and his eyes flashed slightly. There was no greed in his eyes, but only deep thinking.


    "Qu team, I have separated these things from my predecessors. Do you have any comments?" Tang Ning looked at Qu Zhan and asked straightforwardly.


    Listening to her, she asked Qu Zhan without asking anyone else. Other sanxiu''s eyes were full of anger, but they could not open their mouth. Instead, they looked at Qu Zhan.


    He is the leader of this team. With such a large amount of money and treasure, they don''t believe that he can push it out.


    Wine old heard Downing''s words, frown slightly, originally wanted to say the words stopped.


    Qu Zhan looks at the girl in front of him quietly. At the age of 15 or 16, she wore a simple blue dress, beautiful face and outstanding bearing. The girl was mysterious and unpredictable. At this time, she stood quietly in front of him, waiting for him to make a decision.

 Chapter 1085

    "I have no opinion."


    Qu Zhan opened his mouth and looked at the young girl and the old wine man in front of him and said, "if it were not for the two, whether our lives can be saved or not is one thing. Now that we have two people to solve the crisis, we dare not think about things that do not belong to us."


    Hearing this, a satisfied smile appeared on Downing''s face. Qu Zhan really knows what others think, so you can ignore it.


    As soon as she turned her hand, she took out a small bottle and let him smell it between her nose. Then she went to the two nuns. After understanding their effects, she gave the bottle to them and asked them to take other people''s medicine.


    After Qu zhanxu came over, he found that her body recovered as before, and she was secretly surprised. With such a small bottle of medicine, she just smelt it and solved its effect. It seems that the girl in front of her is really good at medicine.


    The old wine, who still wanted to talk, stopped speaking after hearing the two people''s words, but stood quietly beside downing.


    After recovering, they looked at Tang Ning and Jiu Lao, and looked at Qu Zhan with some fear. Finally, they suppressed their greed.


    In front of so many people, Qu Zhan said that he didn''t want those treasures. If they thought about it again, Qu Zhan would certainly help. The old wine man and the girl didn''t seem to be afraid. What they were afraid of was just Qu Zhan. It seemed that they could only find another opportunity.


    Many people weigh it over and over again and think that they can seize the treasure by finding another opportunity. There are also a few people who are not blinded by greed. They think that they may have missed their eyes.


    In the past, the resolute determination of the old wine man and the young girl was far beyond their expectation. What''s more, if they can put down a troop of mercenaries that people are afraid of, is it a soft persimmon?


    Even if they are greedy when they see such a large treasure and want to take it as their own, the premise is that they have the life to spend it.


    In their own thinking, Qu Zhan said to them, "leave here first! Find a place to rest and bandage all the wounds on your body


    "Good."


    The group then walked forward with the help of each other, looking for a place to rest and heal.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Tang?" The wine that followed Downing''s side always saw her looking somewhere in the woods, and looking where she was looking, but saw nothing.


    Downing withdrew her eyes and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    The previous wolves should have been drawn by this mercenary team, but I don''t know what methods they used to make the wolves obey their orders? Now that the mercenary regiment is gone, she just saw the wolf king standing on a high place, looking out from afar.


    As they walked behind the team, the old wine man said in a low voice, "Xiao Tang, such a large treasure has not been distributed. I''m afraid we will get into trouble because of this!"


    After all, Qu Zhan could protect them for a while, but not for their whole life.


    Tang Ning looked at his worried grandfather and said with a smile: "master, don''t worry. If the elder can advance further, those people naturally dare not have the idea that they shouldn''t have."


    "Advanced?"


    The old wine man shook his head and laughed bitterly: "you are still young. How can you know how difficult it is to be advanced for free repair? The chance is not so easy to meet. What''s more, old man, I''ve been in this stage for many years, and there''s no hope of advancement. "

 Chapter 1086

    "That''s because the elder hasn''t met me before."


    Clear and with a smile and self-confidence in the ear of the old wine ring, he slightly Zheng for a moment, looking at the girl around.


    The girl''s beautiful face with a cunning and smart smile, between the eyebrows exuded confidence flying look, see him look, she also naughty winked at him.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and Thinking: what a little girl!


    Tang Ning didn''t take her words to heart and didn''t care about it. He just thought that it was not very difficult to find a chance to help him advance and build the foundation to the golden elixir. However, before that, some old wounds on his body had to be treated well, otherwise there was no hope of advancement.


    When they got to the rest place, they sat down and took a rest. Donning helped the monks bandage the wounds. After roughly handling them, they came to the two nuns.


    "Two Taoist friends, I want to get rid of it. Could you please come with me?"


    When the two nuns heard the speech, they thought that she was carrying a large amount of treasure. They should be worried about being singled out. They looked at each other, nodded, and accompanied her to the woods.


    The others heard and saw two nuns walking together. Naturally, no one followed.


    "Xiao Tang, go ahead and get rid of it! We''ll guard it for you Said nun Xiu Ke, paying attention to the surrounding.


    "Go! We''re here. No one''s going to get close Xia surnamed nun Xiu also said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "two Taoist friends, I am very grateful to take care of them all the way. These are my little wishes. Please accept them." She took out two bags of heaven and earth and put them into their hands.


    They looked at the bag of heaven and earth in their hands, looked at each other, and said, "how can we do this? You have got these treasures. We can''t accept them." Then he wanted to return dongsise to her.


    Donning waved his hand with a smile and said, "these things are all little things for me. I don''t have any use in holding them. You can keep them." With that, he turned and walked back.


    Two people see that she is sincere to give them things, hesitated to accept things, at the same time said a thank you: "thank you." Seeing her go back and forth, they opened the bag of heaven and earth and had a look, and their hearts were not shocked.


    I thought all the trinkets she said were small things, but I didn''t want to be so generous.


    Clenching the bag of heaven and earth and putting it away, the nun nun surnamed Ke murmured: "there should be many people in the team who are interested in Xiao Tang. Now that we have such a generous gift from her, we must protect her all the way."


    "Well." The nun Xiu surnamed Xia also answered, and then she quickly followed up.


    No one in the group thought that Tang Ning would give some of the treasures to the two nuns. After all, for them, what they had in their pocket was their own, and there was no reason to redistribute them?


    So when they saw the three of them coming back, they just glanced at them and didn''t pay any more attention.


    Seeing that monk Chen was sitting under a tree to heal his wounds, the old man came forward and took out a bottle of pills and handed it to him: "brother Chen, this is a healing medicine. You can take one from those mercenaries."


    Thank you very much Friar Chen took it and ate one. Looking at the old man sitting beside him, he saw a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    Who would have thought that the old wine man would have got such a large treasure during a mission, but if the treasure was exposed, I''m afraid it would be a disaster rather than a blessing!

 Chapter 1087

    In the morning of the next morning, all the people who had taken a night''s rest recovered a lot of energy. Under the leadership of Qu Zhan, the team continued to move forward, but now there are fewer people and some injured people.


    Maybe it''s because seeing that wine has gained a lot of treasure, some of them have come up to him intentionally or unintentionally to try to get on well with him. Some of them have not made friends with him, but they have also made a subtle show of friendship, which is quite different from the attitude of a few days ago.


    As for their changes, the old wine man has no difference in his attitude towards them. If he is closer to them, he is only the monk named Chen. After all, they are old friends.


    Along the way, Qu Zhan and Friar Yang paid attention to Jiulao and Tang Ning from time to time, and sometimes asked for their opinions, so that the team could clearly feel that they were highly valued.


    When the procession reached the depths of the mountains, the humidity and fog in the air became heavier and heavier, and the putrid smell of mist and dew could be heard in the breath.


    "Be careful, everyone, and be vigilant." Qu Zhan in front of me reminded me, slowed down the pace of progress, and paid attention to the surrounding movement.


    "Sand..."


    It''s like the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the leaves, and the rustling sound of something crawling on the ground, which makes people''s hair stand up and vaguely feel an inexplicable crisis.


    "Something seems to be moving." A monk whispered and frowned at the increasingly bad smell in the air: "how can the smell of this area be so bad?"


    "The fog is getting thicker and thicker. Be careful." A friar reminded him that he wanted to dispel some fog by waving his hand, but the fog was getting thicker and thicker.


    Tang Ning looked around. The fog was heavy, and even the towering trees were looming. If you look forward, you can see a place three or four meters away, and you can''t see it clearly.


    The fog is so heavy, and the smell in the air is so heavy that the potential danger cannot be ignored. In this team, the only one she worried about was her grandfather, so


    She reached directly for her grandfather''s sleeve.


    Wine old is to protect her good intentions to become afraid of fear, see her pulling his sleeve, he whispered comfort: "don''t worry, it''s OK." While speaking, he took her to Qu Zhan and Friar Yang.


    In this team, if we talk about their strength, they are the strongest. Naturally, there will be no danger if we follow them.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, there was a scream, with a rustling sound. When people heard the fame, they could only see that a monk had been dragged away by something, and his body was rubbing and dragging on the ground. At the moment when the cry of surprise suddenly rose, it was as if he had been pinched by something.


    "What''s the matter? Who is it? Who is in trouble? " Some people asked, also at this time, in the hazy fog, as if there was a figure running past.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah! Snake! It''s a snake! Save... "


    There was a cry of surprise. The voice of horror was full of fear and panic. He retreated, and his words for help had not been said. In the shadow of the fog, a huge snake opened its mouth and swallowed the monk.


    "Hiss! It''s a snake! A huge snake


    A monk took a breath of cold air and exclaimed, and saw that the snake''s tail was carrying a fierce pressure and a strong air current.

 Chapter 1088

    "Hooray! Whew


    The sharp sound of the air current swept in with a cold breath, and the monks were knocked down and thrown out with a bang. In an instant, the scream continued.


    "Ah


    "Poof!"


    Under the sweeping of the huge snake tail, the monk who built the foundation and built the foundation flew out like a broken kite. He hit the tree heavily and then fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The powerful pressure that came with the attack made the foundation builders panic. From the situation that they can''t even react, and the situation that the pressure makes their blood and gas in their bodies soar and tumble, the strength of this giant snake is at least equivalent to that of a monk''s infant state!


    Among their teams, the most powerful is the golden elixir level, which can defeat the strength of Yuanying''s territory? For a moment, people felt a sense of desperation.


    Compared with other people who were seriously injured by snake tail attack, Jiulao was taken away by downing in that moment. She was so quick and responsive that she was shocked.


    With such a quick reaction, her strength will not be low?


    "Master, stand firm with the branch." Downing said, looking down.


    With the swing of the snake''s tail, almost everyone was taken off guard. Even the monk Yang, who had the strength of the golden elixir, was beaten to vomit blood, and Qu Zhan


    When her eyes fell on Qu Zhan''s body, her eyebrows slightly twisted. Compared with other people''s panic, she saw a flash of excitement in Qu Zhan''s eyes.


    Pressing down her doubts, she looked at the giant snake, which was more than ten meters long. The silver and white body of the snake could not be held by one person. Then she saw that there was a red blood crown on the trigeminal snake head and an ice blue crystal core under the blood crown.


    This is a serpent of the ninth order variation of the holy beast!


    She remembers that they said that one of the tasks was the crystal nucleus of the nine headed snake, the sacred animal of the water system. But judging from Qu Zhan''s look, it was clear that he had come for this mutant ice snake!


    The mutant ice soul serpent is also the peak of the Ninth level sacred beast. Its strength is equivalent to the monk''s Yuanying peak. He treats these loose cultivation in the team as snake bait!


    Think of this, her eye color delimits a touch of cold meaning.


    If she didn''t come, wouldn''t her grandfather have to be buried in the snake''s belly?


    "Sizzling!"


    The silver snake spits out blood red snake Xinzi. When it opens its mouth and sprays venom, it quickly turns into an ice needle and shoots at the monks. Originally, the monks wanted to stay away and not be splashed by the venom. Unexpectedly, the venom would turn into an ice needle and shoot at them. For a while, some of them couldn''t dodge and were hit by the ice needle, and then they cried out.


    The monk who was shot looked down, and the ice needle pierced into his thigh through his clothes, which made them lose consciousness in the whole leg in an instant.


    "My legs..." Almost before the word was finished, the venom ran straight to attack his heart. The monk''s face quickly turned purple and black. His body was as stiff as a layer of ice, and he fell to the ground without breathing.


    Next to a friar stabbed in the arm by the ice needle, his heart trembled. He immediately gritted his teeth and cut off his arm.


    "Ah..."


    When the broken arm flew out and the fresh blood splashed on the ground, even the weeds on the ground withered rapidly. The toxicity of the weeds was so strong that Rao Shi Tang Ning could not help exclaiming: "what a terrible snake venom!"

 Chapter 1089

    The old wine man''s face changed greatly. Seeing the monks below, he screamed in panic and despair. He wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to escape. Some of them were frozen to the ground by the ice mist from the giant snake. Some of them were cutting off their arms by gritting their teeth to survive. Some were struggling on the ground and screaming until they swallowed the last breath.


    If Xiao Tang had not saved him just now and brought him to this towering tree, I''m afraid that he would be the same as the sanxiu below.


    When Tang Ning saw that the two nuns were shot by the giant snake and flew out, and fell to the ground several meters away, dying, he immediately said, "master, don''t go down in the tree."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man had already swept out and headed for the two nuns.


    "Xiao Tang!" Wine always wanted to stop her, but he could not hold her with his outstretched hand. He could only watch her jump down.


    When the snake turned its head to bite the two nuns, a round bamboo appeared in her hand, and the spirit breath converged. The round bamboo in her hand hit the snake seven inches away.


    "Let''s go!" Downing drank at the two nuns.


    "Bang!"


    When the sound fell, the round bamboo, with a strong dark force, hit the snake seven inches away with a dull thud. Then, the big snake mouth screamed at the head of the two nuns. The snake head suddenly turned back, and the bloodthirsty and cold snake eyes fixed on Tang Ning.


    Because of Downing''s help, the two pale nuns escaped the attack and quickly stood up and retreated to safety.


    "Sizzling!"


    The snake spits out the snake''s letter and hisses. The snake''s tail swings furiously, sweeping the friars and even some smaller trees around them. If the scattered monks are swept away by a strong wind for more than ten meters, before they can get up, some broken branches of stones fall on them.


    "Ah..."


    Because of the angry swing of the snake''s tail, all that was left was donning and the angry snake.


    The serpent, seven inches away from Downing''s attack, was in a state of fury as if its majesty had been provoked. It gave up swallowing and attacking other friars. The bloodthirsty and cold snake''s eyes were firmly fixed on the human who dared to strike it.


    When the snake''s mouth opens, the venom turns into an ice needle and shoots at the human being, the snake''s tail swings and attacks the human behind, giving her no chance to escape.


    Dabai squatted on a towering tree, squinting at the battle below. The fighting power of this silver snake is not low. I wonder if the master can cope with it?


    Fearing that his master would be hurt, he watched the snake''s attack closely, thinking that if the situation was critical, he would show his original form to help.


    "Bang!"


    "Whew!"


    Seeing that Tang Ning was at war with the giant snake, the people around him were either injured or dead, and no one dared to help at this moment. Only Qu Zhan was standing at a high place and was not affected. He immediately asked, "Qu team, please help Xiao Tang!"


    Here his strength is the strongest, and he is the leader, if he does not save, who can save her?


    However, Qu Zhan stares down, but his eyes flash slightly. He sees that the girl''s body method is so sensitive that the mutant snake is furious because of dodge attack. However, he doesn''t see her in a mess, and he doesn''t want to move at the moment.


    The purpose of this trip is that this mutant ice soul snake is good. However, the girl surnamed Tang is an accident. Her mystery makes him feel unfathomable. If he has this opportunity to try her depth, he will not miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 1090

    "Don''t worry. Watch first. I''ll do it when it''s critical." He hid the light from his eyes, and his rough voice was soothing.


    Seeing this, the old wine couldn''t do it. He could only look at it first. He saw that the mutant ice snake was fast, but could not catch up with Tang Ning. Instead, it was a strong snake, which was hit several times by the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand. Because of its great strength, the silver snake appeared several wounds.


    When downing could not be hurt, the wounded serpent roared up to the sky. The powerful pressure was accompanied by the icy breath from its body, which was released towards the surrounding area. The places around were quickly frozen and covered with ice. The ice spread upward from the ground, even the trees.


    "Hiss!"


    "No! Run away


    When the monks retreated to the distance, they took a breath of air-conditioner, quickly lifted the air, and fled to a farther place.


    Standing on the tree, the wine old man quickly lifted his breath and jumped up. Looking at the branches at his feet, he saw that the branches were frozen into ice. If you look at a large forest, you will find that you are trapped in a land of ice and snow.


    "What a strong breath!" The old wine man exclaimed and looked at Tang Ning''s place, and saw her flying in the air. The blue figure was clearly visible in the snow.


    The round bamboo in her hand flashed by and turned into a long sword. With the breath of lifting her hand, the sharp sword became a sword shadow and cleaved towards the silver snake.


    "Whew!"


    At the moment of the sharp breath flying and cutting, the snake''s mouth was opened, and a breath of breath spewed out towards the sword shadow. The cold breath froze the air flow carried by the sword shadow in the air. At the same time, the tail of the snake swung towards Downing, and the snake head turned and bit forward!


    "Be careful!"


    Wine old exclaimed, a heart lifted up, want to help in the past, but was a hand pressed on the shoulder.


    "Qu team?" Wine old head, look at that press his shoulder, don''t let him past Qu Zhan.


    "You can''t help her in the past." Qu Zhan opened his mouth, staring at the scene in front of him, and said, "what''s more, I think she can cope with it."


    Over there, Downing took a look at her grandfather. Seeing that he didn''t come, he let down his mind and concentrated on dealing with the snake. The peak of the nine levels of variation beast, the strength is extraordinary, Rao is she also feel very difficult to deal with.


    At this time, seeing the snake attack back and forth toward her, she turned around, jumped on the snake''s body with her toes, and cut off the snake''s head with her sword in her hand.


    "Drink


    She drank, and the sharp sword with powerful sword spirit chopped down at the snake''s head. But she saw that the sword spirit visible to the naked eye was partly removed by the cold air contained in the silver snake when she cut it. With one sword, the snake''s blood splashed out, but she failed to cut off the snake''s head with one sword.


    "Hiss!"


    The snake''s head was not broken. The cold and bloodthirsty snake''s eyes were staring at Tang Ning, but she still ran and screamed at her. She was startled and jumped up quickly. When she retreated, her grandfather was pushed to the snake''s mouth by Qu Zhan.


    "You


    Wine boss surprised, Rao is he did not expect Qu exhibition at this time to push him to die, and still with the pressure of his strength, not to let him have the opportunity to save himself.


    "Qu Zhan, dare you!" Tang Ning roared, and his sharp eyes shot towards the Qu like a knife.

 Chapter 1091

    When he heard Downing''s fierce roar, Qu Zhan gave a slight pause, but he still put the wine out to death. According to his observation along the way, this Downing''s attitude towards Jiulao is quite different. The ice snake is now injured, but downing still retreats. At this time, he pushes Jiulao to the snake''s mouth to bet that he will save him.


    As long as she went to rescue the old man, she would be hurt by the tail of the snake or the venom from the head of the snake. Even if she was mysterious and her strength was so unpredictable, he would have nothing to fear.


    What''s more, the ice soul snake has been hurt, and the beast crystal and the beast pill are already in his bag! If you don''t do it at this time, when will you wait!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! What am I afraid of? " He looks up and laughs. He releases his pressure. He does not hide his strength any more. Once his strength is revealed, he is the peak of Yuanying!


    "As long as I get the elixir and crystal of this ice snake, I can break through the peak of Yuanying and become the strong one of Feixian!"


    He squinted and stared at Downing: "don''t say it''s just a little old wine man. It''s just the decoy I used to lure the icy snake out of here."


    Tang Ning, who had long guessed, was not surprised to hear this. What she was surprised at was that his hidden cultivation had reached the peak of Yuanying. She did not retreat, but flew forward to the grandfather who was pushed to Shekou.


    "No! Don''t come here! Old man, I''m cheap. It''s not worth it! "


    When Jiulao saw that Tang Ning wanted to save him regardless of his own safety, he was shocked. His eyes were red and his lips were trembling. How could he, an old man, be saved by her so much?


    "It''s not worth it Girl, I''m not worth it... " Wine old choked, tears blurred vision.


    Seeing tears in his eyes and choking words, Tang Ning raised his lips and said, "grandfather, your life is precious."


    In his astonished and shocked eyes, she flew up to catch up with the snake before it swallowed him. She pushed him to a safe place in the distance, and at the same time removed the oppression of his strength from him.


    Grandfather?


    The old man was shocked and stunned. She called him grandfather? She, how could she call him grandfather? How could he be her grandfather? However, all the consternation and disbelief turned into a exclamation when she saw the snake tail striking at her.


    "Be careful!"


    "Bang!"


    The tail of the snake swept furiously seems to be carrying a thousand pounds of gravity. With a bang, Tang Ning, who has come back to save people, flies out of balance and falls heavily on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    Downing spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell on the frozen snow. Because of the power of the blow, the ice on the frozen ground was also smashed and cracked, revealing the soil under the ice.


    "Girl The old wine quickly swept forward after stabilizing his figure and helped up the Downing on the ground.


    "Grandfather?"


    Standing above, Qu Zhan squinted and looked at the young girl with blood on her lips.


    "I see."


    He raised his breath and swept it up. His sword flashed out and went towards the icy snake. At the same time, the voice with the intention of killing was also heard: "after I take the snake pill and crystal core, I will finish you again!"


    Tang Ning, who was helped up, narrowed his eyes, and the dark light flashed through his eyes

 Chapter 1092

    He was good at scheming and camouflage. When he confronted the mercenary regiment a few days ago, he spoke very well. Many monks threatened to live and die with him. However, this was just to make the monks willing to fight for him.


    At this time, he pushed her grandfather down in order to let her suffer and reduce the threat to him. Unfortunately, he calculated all his tricks, but he miscalculated her!


    "Girl, take advantage of him to deal with the ice snake, let''s go!" The old wine picked up Tang Ning and wanted to run for his life when Qu Zhan had no time to take care of them.


    After all, the cultivation of Yuanying''s peak strength is not his opponent even with those casual practitioners!


    "Don''t hurry, grandfather."


    Said Downing, leading him aside. The fighting power of this ice snake is not low. Half of its head was cut off by her sword. The head of the snake was hanging on the snake, bleeding, but still alive. This shows the tenacity of its vitality.


    Sure enough, when Qu Zhan attacked the ice snake with his sword, the bleeding snake''s head was able to regenerate a silver snake''s head at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    This scene, let Qu Zhan''s eyes shrink, and then jump to ecstasy: "it''s a thousand year old ice snake! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! What a chance! In this thousand years, Dan, I''m going to make it! "


    When falling down with excited and excited voice, a sword spirit containing Yuanying''s peak also chopped down to the ice snake. However, the silver snake''s body was as hard as thousand years of ice, and the sword that could split the rock could only leave a shallow scar on the silver snake.


    "It''s a thousand year old ice snake!"


    He felt the difficulty of the snake by himself. At this moment, he remembered that downing had been able to cut the snake''s head in half with a sword, and could not help looking at her place.


    This person''s strength is unfathomable, the hatred has already ended, she can''t stay!


    With this in mind, his eyes twinkled, and as he flew away from the snake''s attack, he led the icy serpent to Downing''s direction.


    "Grandfather, go to a safe place first."


    Tang Ning sees that Qu Zhan leads the ice snake to him. When he turns his hand, he sends her grandfather out of the area frozen by the ice snake and retreats to a safe place.


    "Girl, you..." Before the old saying of wine is finished, the whole person is rolled up by a powerful force and sent out a hundred meters away.


    A hundred meters away, the monks were all there. They were shocked and angry when they heard Qu Zhan''s words. What''s more, the girl with extraordinary bearing and beautiful appearance should call Jiulao as her grandfather. However, he looked as if he didn''t know her. At this time, he was sent out by the girl. For a moment, people looked at him with inquiring eyes.


    This wine old man is not a lonely old man, a medium to repair? How come such a big granddaughter with beautiful appearance and extraordinary bearing?


    The monk Chen, who made friends with the old wine man, saw that he still wanted to go back, so he immediately stepped forward to stop him: "old wine, don''t go there, so as not to let your granddaughter distract and protect you."


    After hearing this, the old man was forced to resist the impulse to go back. He also knows that his strength can''t help, and even become a burden. But how can she be relieved when she faces Qu Zhan and that thousand year old ice snake alone?

 Chapter 1093

    Over there, Downing watched Qu Zhan draw the ice snake, squinting his eyes across the cold killing intention.


    On the one hand, Qu Zhan attracted the ice soul snake to attack her. On the other hand, he tried to attack her from behind. He thought that she could not resist the attack from both sides. Therefore, either the ice soul snake hurt her or he hit her hard!


    "Qu Zhan, even if you do all your tricks, it will be nothing in the end." Downing''s cold voice contains spiritual breath. When he fell in Qu Zhan''s ear, he could not help frowning.


    All the tricks are in vain? At the next moment, I saw the blue figure leaping up in the sky, and the two faint words came out clearly from her mouth.


    "Big white!"


    Big white? Her little pet? Qu Zhan was stunned and looked around. He was frozen by the cold breath around him. There was a piece of ice. Where was there any big white figure?


    "Click!"


    However, just at this moment, there was a click. He immediately looked at the sound, and saw on the branch of a big tree, a mass of ice suddenly cracked, revealing the snow-white figure inside.


    It was downing''s little pet!


    It seems that the soft cute pet shakes off the ice on his body and smashes the ice to the ground. However, it stretches, and when its lazy eyes are raised, it is full of fierce momentum.


    However, the snow-white pet leaped forward to the ice snake, and a flash of light flashed. In a moment, a soft and harmless little pet turned into a majestic tiger.


    "Roar!"


    There was a roar of the beast, and the roar of the tiger was released at this moment. The powerful voice of the super divine beast reverberated in the air, shaking the earth and mountains for a while. Even the ground and trees frozen by the icy breath of the icy giant snake also cracked and shattered in the sound of strong pressure.


    Countless pieces of ice debris splashed up in the powerful air current, and then scattered back to the ground. With the shock of the roar of the tiger, Fangyuan returned to a green green one hundred miles ago. But in the air, there was also a force of supernatural beast that had not yet dispersed.


    "Hiss! Super beast


    At that moment, he was shocked to see the animal''s face.


    The huge tiger beast flew down from the branches, and the sharp claws of the tiger claw with the pressure of the supernatural beast grabbed at the ice snake. When the ice snake felt the strong threat of crisis, the head of the snake was frozen.


    That is from the beast, the strength of the crushing!


    The level of super beast is far above it, and its prestige contains the power of heaven and earth. In front of it, it is just like meeting the supreme powerful one, so that it can''t move with fear.


    "Whew!"


    The tiger''s claws, which contain the power of the supernatural beast, attack the snake''s head. The strong air flow visible to the naked eye leaves several scratch marks on the snake head. The snake''s blood gushes out. The ice snake screams. The snake''s head falls down, but it doesn''t dare to attack again. Instead, it wants to escape.


    "Want to escape? I don''t allow it


    Seeing that the ice snake wanted to flee, Dabai jumped to catch up with him and opened his mouth to bite the snake seven inches away.

 Chapter 1094

    "Oh


    With a bite from the tiger''s mouth, he forcefully took out a piece of snake meat from the body of the silver snake and even the belt meat, which made the tail of the ice snake curl up.


    "Hiss!"


    The snake''s head instinctively ran to the tiger, but it was pressed by the tiger''s claws. The tiger bit the snake again and cut off the snake.


    "Bang!"


    The snake''s body broke into two and twitched on the ground. The snake''s head was still beating. The venom from the snake''s open mouth spurted at the tiger, but the flame from the tiger''s open mouth burned into the air. The poison gas dispersed, and some nearby trees withered quickly


    When Qu Zhan saw this scene, his heart was half cold. At this moment, the murderous spirit came to his face. He suddenly looked back and saw that Tang Ning came towards him with a long sword and a sharp killing machine, almost instinctively waving his sword.


    "Sonorous!"


    When the two swords collide, the powerful air current bursts out on the blade, forming two visible half curved air currents on their bodies. After seeing the super god beast, Qu Zhan is even more afraid to fight Tang Ning. At this time, all the pressure of Yuanying peak on his body is released, and he uses 10% of his strength to kill her in the shortest time, but unexpectedly, he keeps on The upward surge of Yuanying peak pressure can not bring a trace of repression to the people in front of them.


    At this moment, there was a trace of panic in his heart.


    She contracted that super god beast, can naturally resist the pressure of his Yuanying peak, it seems, can only fight! Thinking of this, he palm a turn, condensing a stream of energy, with the potential of covering his ears toward downing in front of him.


    "A thousand catties of palm!"


    Strong palm wind with a thick dark force patted to Tang Ning. Tang Ning, who had been on guard for a long time, also turned his palm and gathered a palm wind toward him. The two palms hit each other in mid air, and the two powerful forces collided fiercely together, and a loud roar broke out. At that moment, the strong airflow also bounced the two people away.


    Tang Ning flew around and turned away in the air. Without landing, she stood in the air and did not give Qu Zhan a chance to breathe.


    "Whew! Bang


    The powerful sword spirit cuts forward from the top to the bottom, making a deep sword mark on the ground. The mud, stone and sand are splashing, and Pu Tianwei suppresses the air flow. At this moment, it mixes together and turns into a fatal blow.


    When Qu Zhan was thrown away, he fell into the ground in confusion because of the fire in his hand. His figure was unsteady and he stepped back step by step to block the fire that was rushing along the wind. He saw that Downing''s fatal blow had already hit. The prestige contained in that blow was actually mixed with ancient prestige, which made him cry out in disbelief.


    "No! It''s impossible! "


    Even though he could not stand firm, his instinctive reaction had already made him block the sword in front of him to block the attack, and the overwhelming pressure covered him. He only felt that the tiger''s mouth was numb and the sword in front of him was broken with a bang.


    "Boom!"


    After breaking the sword with the powerful sword spirit, the sword fell on his chest and flew him out like a broken kite. At that moment, he only heard the sound of his internal organs being broken.


    "Bang!"


    The flying figure fell heavily on the ground a hundred meters away. The dust, smoke and sand filled the air, burying the dying figure

 Chapter 1095

    Between heaven and earth, it seems to be silent, there is no sound around, only a trace after the battle.


    The monks, a hundred meters away, looked at the scene, all of them were silent. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe. They just stared at the scene with incredible shock.


    Since the girl called her grandfather, they have been shocked unprecedentedly, regardless of whether it is vision or soul. One accident after another, one after another, shocked their hearts one after another, so that when they saw the end of the battle, they couldn''t calm down


    Tang Ning''s blue figure slowly fell from the air and looked at Qu Zhan''s dying figure. Although he was not dead, his internal organs and six internal organs were broken, and even Neidan Yuanying was shattered. He was not far away from death.


    As soon as the sword was turned, the blue light flashed, and it was restored to a little green round bamboo. She stepped forward slowly and stopped at Qu Zhan''s side. Looking at the whole person''s rapid aging, white hair and wrinkles, she said faintly, "I said, you can do everything you can, and it will be a waste in the end."


    "Cough!"


    Qu Zhan coughed, blood gushed from his chest, ran straight to his throat, and overflowed from his mouth. His body twitched slightly, lying on the ground with no strength, but his eyes were still staring at Downing.


    "I, I lost, I lost, calculate, wrong you! Poof


    Another mouthful of blood spurted out. He was staring at Downing. As for his breath and vitality, he took the last breath with a strong reluctance


    Tang Ning looks the same as he is unwilling to swallow his last breath. He turns his palms and takes a breath. He puts away his heaven and earth bag and the space ring on his hand. Then he turns around and walks towards the ice snake that was bitten by Dabai.


    Wine old first to ease God, he quickly stepped forward, came to Tang Ning''s side: "girl, how are you? Are you all right? "


    Downing smiles and says, "I''m ok." Seeing him staring at the bloodstain on her green clothes, he said: "it''s just some small injuries, it''s not in the way."


    "Master, those men have fled, and only a few are still standing there."


    Dabai came to Tang Ning''s side and turned to look at the monks who had calmed down and fled everywhere. He was in a panic, as if his master would kill them.


    Tang Ning took a look and saw that friar Yang, friar Chen and the two nuns were still standing there. He called out, "come here!"


    Several people hesitated, looked at each other, and then walked forward. The closer they got, the closer they were to the tiger beast, the more they felt a strong pressure in the air, which made them sweat on their forehead.


    "Big white."


    Tang Ning called, and he saw that Dabai took a look at those people, and the light flashed. He shrunk into a soft and innocent pet and lay lazily on his side.


    Several people wiped the sweat on their brows and bowed their hands to Tang Ning. They looked at her with some restraint, some nervousness and some uneasiness. I wonder what she called them to do?


    Just thinking about it, Tang Ning took out a dagger with sharp cold light, dug out the crystal core on the snake''s head, cut through the snake''s belly, and took out the inner elixir and snake gall.


    Looking at her hands covered with snake blood, holding a dagger to turn to them, several people are not surprised, instinctively step back.

 Chapter 1096

    Seeing this, Tang Ning pursed his lips and smile, looked at his hands stained with snake blood, and said to several people: "thanks to the care of my grandfather and I along the way, this ice snake will be given to you."


    Even without the crystal core and inner elixir, the snake meat is also very beneficial to their cultivation. If the snake skin is peeled off and sold, it will be a lot of money. It can be said that even without the crystal core and inner pill, the dead snake is still full of treasure.


    When several people heard her, they couldn''t believe it. They looked at the giant snake which was more than ten meters long on the ground. They couldn''t help but ask and confirm: "you mean, this and this giant snake have been given to us?"


    "Well."


    Tang Ning nodded his head and said, "since there is no such task, you can say that you have gone for nothing. If you divide the snake and sell it, you can still make a lot of money."


    Finally, they were sure that they had not heard the wrong thing, and then they bowed their hands to thank them: "thank you Tang Daoyou!" This is a great fortune!


    "Grandfather, I''ll wash my hands first, and you''ll have a rest." Downing said, looking at his grandfather.


    "Good." The old wine nodded and waited for her.


    Seeing Tang Ning leave, friar Chen couldn''t help but ask, "old wine, where did you get such a big granddaughter? If you have such a granddaughter, you will be happy in the future. "


    Wine old man with a bitter smile said: "old man, I don''t know how to have such an excellent granddaughter!" He still has the same feeling as stepping on the cloud, which is not true.


    "This grandfather will never admit that he is wrong. It seems that you must be her grandfather. Chen Daoyou is right. You will enjoy happiness when you are old." Friar Yang also said, addressing the old wine, all became honorific.


    On the other side, Tang Ning washed the crystal nucleus and endosulfan at the water source, holding the ice blue shining endosulfan. She thought in her heart: if the inner alchemy is refined, it may help Mo ye to advance.


    After making up his mind, he put the things away first. Seeing that there was some blood on his body, he immediately cast a spell. The light flashed, and his whole body was as white as before.


    Walking back, she saw that several people had separated and put away the snake, but there was still a large piece of snake meat in front of her. She asked, "why don''t you put this piece away?"


    "Tang Daoyou, we have divided the giant snake. We want to keep this piece for you to roast. Thank you for giving us such a big gift today. Thank you very much. We''ll say goodbye." Several people bowed to her and saluted the old wine man, and then turned away.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning didn''t say anything. She just went up to her grandfather and said, "grandfather, let''s find a place to rest and roast the snake! It''s just for you. "


    Wine old nodded: "good." He also wanted to sit down and ask what was going on?


    The two men and a beast found a new place to sit down, picked up some branches, lit the fire, put the processed snake meat on the grill, and when he was free, the old man asked, "girl, why do you say I am your grandfather? I don''t have any relatives in this immortal world


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, while turning over the roast snake meat, while smiling: "grandfather, because you are my grandfather! Not before, but from now on, you will have relatives in this immortal cultivation world. "

 Chapter 1097

    She looked at him with a serious look: "in the future, there will be a place for the Tang family in this fairyland."


    Wine old Wei Zheng, as if thinking of something, murmured: "Tang family..."


    "Grandfather, you have left the Tang family and come here for many years. Naturally, you don''t know the status of the Tang family in the mortal world."


    She looked at him and said, "my father, Tang Xiao, is already a friar of building foundation, but he has to guard the family and not come here. Today''s Tang family is one of the best families in the mortal world. I once heard him say that his grandfather came here, but there was no news. Unexpectedly, I met my grandfather in the street some time ago, so I followed him."


    Hearing his son''s name in his memory, the old wine man felt a slight heat in his eyes. In order to protect the family and prevent the Tang family from getting involved with him, he buried the Tang family deep in his heart. Even the surname Tang did not dare to use it, but he did not want to meet his granddaughter here.


    "How did you recognize me He did not have any evidence, she a little girl, had never seen him before, how to recognize him?


    On hearing this, Tang Ning gave a sly smile and said, "I am proficient in Xuanmen technique, and my blood relatives are sensitive in a short distance."


    Wine old this just suddenly: "so it is."


    He looked at her. She was 15 or 16 years old. She had an extraordinary face, extraordinary bearing, and her strength was unfathomable. Moreover, there were super divine beasts as contract animals. No matter what they were, they were first-class characters. Now, such outstanding figures are the descendants of his Tang family.


    "The Tang family is lucky!" He nodded with emotion, looked at Downing and said: "girl, you are very good, really good."


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smilingly cut off a piece of snake meat and handed it to him: "grandfather, eat it! Be careful of scalding. "


    "Good."


    He took the roast snake wrapped in leaves and said, "I''ve been away from the family for many years. Tell my grandfather about your father and family affairs."


    "Good." Donning responded, eating the roast snake, while telling him about the family''s affairs.


    In the morning of the next day, the morning light slanted among the trees, such as covered with a little bit of brilliance. As soon as the morning wind blew, there was some morning dew in the air, which was slightly chilly.


    "Girl Ning, are we going out of the woods today?" The wine old inquired, I don''t know what her plan is.


    "Grandfather, it''s suitable for cultivation. You''ve been in the foundation period for a long time. You might as well take this opportunity to recuperate the wound first, and then find the opportunity to break through the advanced golden elixir." She turned over her hands, took out two spiritual fruits and handed one to him.


    The old wine saw her take out this precious fruit. She was surprised, but she didn''t ask more questions. She just said, "at my grandfather''s age, I''m afraid it''s hopeless to advance the golden elixir. What''s more, if there is no pill to supplement it, even if the organic chance can be advanced, it can''t pass the test of Tianlei refining."


    Smell speech, Downing smile way: "grandfather don''t have to worry, I have a way." While speaking, he opened his mouth and took a bite of lingguo. After looking around, he pointed to the front and said, "grandfather, let''s go there and have a look."


    See this, wine old also had to follow to go together, the heart is not so optimistic as her.


    The advanced level of cultivation is to go against the heaven, but how can it be so simple? Oh! This girl is still young, don''t understand!

 Chapter 1098

    It''s no wonder that Jiujiu always doesn''t believe that Tang Ning has a way. After all, what Tang Ning told him was Tang Xiao, and some of the Tang family''s current situation. However, she did not care about her own affairs.


    In addition to knowing that she knew medicine and medicine, Jiulao only knew that she was a little pet who seemed harmless but super divine beast, and her golden elixir peak strength, but nothing else.


    In the next few days, the grandparents and grandchildren walked around the forest. On this day, seeing the gradual change of the sky and thunder on a sunny day, it seemed that there was wind and rain coming. The old wine man said, "girl Tang, we have to find a place to shelter ourselves from the rain. Otherwise, it''s very cold to rain in this deep mountain and old forest, and then we can''t even light a fire."


    "I asked Dabai to look for it. I should be back soon." Tang Ning said, seeing the weather change, the temperature in the forest as soon as the wind blows, but also quickly fell down.


    Two people continue to go forward, after a while, big white rushed back: "master, there is a cave in front, just can shelter from the rain."


    "Grandfather, let''s go." Said Downing, letting the white belt go, and followed her grandfather to the cave.


    As soon as he entered the cave, he saw that there were dry weeds, branches and other things in the cave. There was a breath of fierce beast in the air, and his face changed slightly. He said, "no, this cave must be some fierce beast''s cave. We have occupied its cave, and it will fight with us as soon as it comes back."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning sneered and said, "grandfather, don''t worry. There''s no big white in any fierce beast who dare not act wild."


    Dabai wagged his tail, narrowed his eyes and rubbed Downing''s legs. Is it praised by its owner? Well, before Xiaohei comes out to compete with him, he has to perform well.


    Hearing Tang Ning''s words, the wine could not help but look at the snow-white pet at her feet, thinking of its powerful fighting power and the power of the supernatural beast, and then he was relieved.


    Also, with such a super divine beast following, what fierce beast dares to attack them?


    Outside, the wind is getting louder and louder. The leaves rustle with the sound of whistling. Thunder and lightning strike in the sky. The heavy rain with big pea beads falls down and beats among the leaves, making a pattering sound.


    With the heavy rain, it seems that there is a roar of animals coming from far to near along with the movement of running. Jiulao can''t help looking out of the cave with his sword. At this time, Dabai also stands up and walks to the cave mouth, squatting and sitting there, staring at the rain outside the cave.


    "Oh


    "It''s the bear''s voice!" When Jiulao heard the roar of the beast, he could not help but stand up and walk towards the cave entrance. In the forest outside the cave entrance, a black bear several meters high ran back with his hands and feet, but stopped abruptly when he saw the small animal squatting at the entrance of the cave.


    When he saw that his cave was occupied, he was still such a small beast and a weak human being. He stood up straight, patted his hands on his chest, and raised his head to make a howl.


    "Oh


    The sound of howling went to the small beast and human at the mouth of the cave. Just as he was about to bite him, he saw the lazy little beast standing up, stretched his waist, opened his mouth and roared at it.


    "Roar!"


    The small body, however, sent out a roar like a tiger, which contained the super beast''s pressure, which immediately let the angry black bear''s legs clip, the tail a shudder, stiff standing there, afraid to move.

 Chapter 1099

    Jiulao was already ready to fight, and one hand was still holding the sword on his waist. However, at this time, he saw the black bear with startled eyes, his legs clamped, his hands empty, standing stiff and shaking. He felt a sense of joy.


    Who would have expected that one day, a fierce and strong black bear would be so scared that he would not even run away?


    "Dabai, let it guard at the entrance of the cave." Downing said by the fire. Seeing her grandfather still standing at the entrance of the cave, he said, "grandfather, come and warm the fire


    Jiulao went back and looked at the strong black bear. He came to the fire and sat down. He could not help asking, "girl Ning, the black bear can understand Dabai''s words?"


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "Dabai is an animal. Naturally, he has a way to communicate with the black bear, let alone..." She looked at the black bear and said, "this black bear has reached the level of holy beast. Its strength is not low, and its intelligence is not low."


    Dabai roared at the black bear for a few times. After putting up the pressure, he saw the black bear carefully come to the cave mouth and crouch. From time to time, he looked at the two human beings in the cave.


    While pulling the flame, Downing said, "grandfather, there is this cave right here. During this period, my grandfather will practice in this cave! There is big white and this black bear guarding here, no one dares to come near here


    "And you? Where are you going? " Listen to her. Is she going to leave?


    Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "there are a lot of medicinal materials in this forest. I''ll go and pick some of them. After these days of recuperation, my grandfather''s internal injury is almost the same. I''ll pass on a set of skills to help grandfather strengthen his spiritual breath. As soon as the opportunity comes, I can advance to gather the golden elixir."


    "Skill?" As soon as he was stunned, he saw that she raised her hand and fingertips against his eyebrows. The next moment, a set of heavenly level skills was introduced into his divine consciousness.


    Tang Ning took back his hand, looked at his shocked grandfather and said, "this set of wind attribute skills is suitable for my grandfather. My grandfather will practice this skill later! After my grandfather gathers the golden elixir, I will find another good weapon for my grandfather


    After listening to this, the shock brought by Jiu Lao because she had a set of Tian level skills disappeared. What happened was crying and laughing: "other people''s families are all elders looking for martial arts and weapons for the younger generation, but when they come to us, it turns out to be the opposite."


    He shook his head and sighed, "grandfather is useless, and there is nothing good for you. Instead, you are required to worry about your grandfather."


    "What did grandfather say?" Tang Ning said with a smile, "when I come back to the Tang family, my grandfather will have to worry about the family affairs."


    "Good, good. After that, my grandfather will take care of my family."


    At this moment, the wine old thought that the Tang family she was talking about was a small family living in a city in the immortal world, so she laughed and responded. In the future, when she saw the magnificent Tang family residence among the aristocratic families, she was really shocked


    The next day, she left big white and black bear to guard the cave, and let her grandfather practice martial arts in the cave. Tang Ning went to the deep forest alone, ready to take advantage of this opportunity to find some herbs and refine some medicines for emergency.


    If the big forest is overgrown with weeds and dangers, and there is a faint roar of animals echoing in the forest, but in such an environment, Tang Ning, dressed in green, is leisurely walking among them

 Chapter 1100

    After the rain in the forest, there is a moist air in the air, and the soil under her feet is also mixed with rain. She collects the morning dew like spider web in the forest weeds, and her blue skirt has been stained with a lot of morning dew and soil, not to mention the heavier boots under her feet.


    After a circle, I collected a lot of morning dew, and dug up more than a dozen medicinal herbs. Seeing that the boots under my feet were stained with wet mud, I went to a small spring eye found in the forest weeds.


    She sat on the edge of the stone, took off her boots under her feet, washed them first, and then put her feet into Koizumi''s eyes, which came out of the source. The cold feeling made her squint uncomfortably.


    "Gee!"


    The birds on the branches chirped. On the luxuriant trees, there are some long tailed monkeys jumping up and down from the branches. Some monkeys swing to another big tree with one hand holding the branches. Some of them hook the branches with their long tail, and dive down and sway with their bodies. It''s a happy scene.


    Sitting alone in the forest, Downing looked up at the monkey jumping up and down, listening to the birds chirping, listening to the distant roar of animals, feeling the cool breeze blowing, feet in the spring of comfort, she could not help stretching, yawning, was a little sleepy.


    Looking around, there was no one, so she took the wig off her head, washed it in water, and then put it on a stone to dry.


    Touching her bare head, she kicked the cool spring, stood up, bent down, and washed her hair. Because the medicine does not grow hair, holding water to wash the scalp is also cool.


    The long tailed monkey on the branch saw that the hair on the human head could still be removed from the bottom, so he could not help but gather together to creak and talk incessantly. He saw the human bending down to wash his bare head. One of the long tailed monkeys could not help reaching out to touch the hair on his head and looked at the human below.


    "Squeak."


    The long tailed monkey squeaked, a pair of monkey eyes twinkled with curiosity, saw the long tailed monkey hook branch with its tail, one bent down, reached down to catch it, but because it couldn''t reach it, it swung back to the tree again and squeaked a few times. The next moment, it swam down again, and the other two monkeys also jumped on, one holding the other''s long tail connected The lowest hand took away the wig that downing had put on the stone.


    "Oh, this can''t be played!"


    When downing heard the news, he raised his head and reached out to get the wig back. The monkey squeaked excitedly. The monkey jumped to the tree with a swing. He took her wig and pulled it in his hand. Then he buckled it to his head.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    The monkey was covered with a long wig on the front and back for a long time.


    Xu''s sight was covered by his hair, and then he reached out and pushed his hair to both sides, grinning and squeaking in a grin, which made the Downing below laugh.


    "It''s not like that. Give it back to me. Don''t break it." She couldn''t help laughing and leaping to the monkey, but unexpectedly

 Chapter 1101

    The monkey took off his wig and threw it to another monkey


    Looking at another long tailed monkey after getting the wig, she also pulled it and put it on the head. She was still grinning, showing the excited cry of monkey teeth. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help pulling.


    Dare you, these monkeys are using her wig as a toy?


    Another long tailed monkey snatched the wig in the past, buckled it on its head, and sat on the branch like a human being. A pair of monkey''s claws also put its long hair forward to play.


    Looking at the wig that was crooked on the head, and several monkeys nearby also came forward to pull, or even pulled off a wisp of it and chewed it in his mouth, as if he wanted to taste what it was like. Tang Ning couldn''t help but cover his eyes, which was really blind.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    The long tailed monkey competed to grab it, and the wig was torn apart. Looking at the wig scattered from above, she drew several black lines on her forehead.


    Her wig, it''s gone.


    "Squeak, squeak."


    When the monkeys saw her standing still, they squeaked again. One of them still ran down from the tree, picked up the wig scattered on the ground, crumpled it into a ball and threw it back to her from a distance. Then they quickly ran to the tree to hide, and then peeked out from behind the leaves and looked at the human beings below.


    Well, this human seems to have no hair on his head.


    Looking at the long tailed monkey kneaded into a ball of lost wigs, Downing''s mouth twitched: "give it back to me? Thank you very much


    Can this messy wig still work? Obviously it can''t be used. What''s the use of throwing it back to her now?


    As soon as the power of the palm congeals, a flame rises, and the wig in the palm turns to ashes, and the light wind blows, and it disappears.


    "Sure enough, I have to grow my hair on my head." She sighed, touched her bare head, and murmured in some distress, "would grandfather not be frightened to go back with such a bald head?"


    After wiping the water off her feet, she put on her boots and went back. However, if she had a mirror in front of her, she would have known that she was wearing a long blue dress with Fairy Spirit in her dress. Her figure was exquisite and graceful, but she was wearing a bald head. How could she see how she disobeyed it.


    The old wine man in the cave was practicing the skills that downing had given him. Seeing that it was noon, Downing had not come back, so he could not help worrying. He got up and went out to the cave and said to the big white who was guarding the hole: "Dabai, would Ning girl meet any danger when she went to the forest alone? Why don''t you look for it? "


    Big white lies on his stomach and yawns lazily. After taking a look at him, he says, "the master''s strength is very strong. There won''t be any danger."


    Although Dabai said so, he was still a little worried. He walked back and forth at the entrance of the cave while waiting. When he saw a blue figure coming from the forest, his face appeared happy.


    "Ning ya..."


    Wine old quickly stepped forward to call, but when he saw her bald head, the words behind her suddenly stuck in his throat. He was stunned and opened his eyes to look at her bald head, and asked in a trembling voice, "where are your head and hair? What''s the matter? How can I go out and lose my hair? "


    In a flash of time, countless thoughts crossed my mind. My lips trembled, and my eyes were staring at her bare head. I couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 1102

    Seeing his startled eyes, Tang Ning touched his bald head and said, "grandfather, this Well, it''s a long story. "


    "What happened to you just now? Why is it all gone? " After a long time, the old wine man asked again in a trembling voice. A girl''s family, and a beautiful girl, now she has no hair and becomes a small bald head. How can this make it?


    "When I was washing my hair in a spring eye, my hair was snatched away by a group of long tailed monkeys. Oh, by the way, my wig was torn by them, so I had to come back with a bald head." She felt her head a little embarrassed.


    "Wig?"


    Wine old heard this, his eyes fell on her shining head which was not even covered with hair. An idea appeared in her mind: This bald head is shiny and smooth, even the hair is not long. Is it not that Ning girl has any hidden disease? All your hair''s gone? That''s why I put on a wig?


    "I''m used to it. It''s OK."


    I don''t know what he was thinking. Downing didn''t care much and said, "I''ll try to refine some medicine for long hair. Maybe it will grow out in a few days." Although she failed last time, there is no medicine suitable for her.


    Seeing her grandfather''s worried look at her, she looked down at her dress. After thinking about it, she took out the earrings and put them on her ears. Then she turned around and changed her blue dress into a simple one.


    "Grandfather, how about me?" She asked with a smile.


    Wine old looking at her in front of him for a while, from a girl into a teenager, suddenly mouth because of surprise and wide open, a face of consternation.


    "You, how did you become a man?" Is this a granddaughter? Or grandson? He couldn''t understand.


    "Because this earring is a phantom, I can change into a man''s identity by wearing it, and it''s easy to walk with me." She said with a smile, and put the purple ear stud on her ear to show him.


    On hearing this, the old man suddenly realized: "so it is..." It scared him.


    When they sat down in the cave, Downing said, "grandfather, give me your hand."


    Wine old hand, see her hand on his hand pulse. Looking at the beautiful face in front of her, she became a teenager without a girl''s posture. Even between her manners, she could not find a trace of a girl''s expression. The old wine man was slightly surprised, but when his eyes fell on her shining bald head, he could not help but sigh secretly.


    What''s wrong with the child? Is there not a hair left?


    What''s more, the smooth scalp doesn''t grow hair. What can I do? I''m really worried.


    Tang Ning took back his hand and said, "judging from the aura of spiritual power in my grandfather''s body, I think it will take another ten days and a half months to practice."


    As she said this, she took out a bottle and said, "my grandfather takes one pill a day to practice the combined skills. Ten days later, if nothing goes wrong, he should be able to reach the peak of building foundation. By then, the hope of accumulating the golden elixir will be greatly improved."


    The old wine man took the bottle she handed over, opened it and found a refreshing smell of medicine. He poured out a pill and took a cold breath.

 Chapter 1103

    "Hiss! This, this pill


    The six levels of Dan pattern on the pill can be seen clearly. If you look at the potion''s color and smell, and then look at the Dan pattern, I''m afraid it''s just one. It''s hard to find any gold!


    "Is that what your master gave you? No, no, no, you have to keep it by yourself. Grandfather can''t use it so precious. " He quickly took the pill back into the bottle and stuffed it back to her.


    "Grandfather, these are just my own tricks. You can take them and eat them after eating them."


    Tang Ning smilingly put the medicine bottle to him again and said: "I said it? I am an alchemist! As long as you give me the herbs, I can refine the pills, so we don''t lack these things in our family. I don''t believe you. "


    As she spoke, she took out a pile of bottles and jars from the space and said, "there are all kinds of antidote pills, life extending pills, and advanced pills. There are not only antidote pills, but also some waste pills and poison powder. For example, I usually take these low-level pills to Dabai and Xiaohei, but they don''t eat them. So sometimes I take them I sold them for money. "


    The wine old man only felt that the whole person was dizzy. He was dazzled and shocked by the mountains of bottles and jars in front of him, with what pills and pills written on them.


    The pills here are all good things that the monks can''t get. Even if you go to the famous elixir pavilions in the city, the pills that can''t be seen are piled up into hills here. Here, here


    "Don''t I really dream?" He pulled at his beard and gave him a scream of pain.


    "It''s not a dream, grandfather. We don''t lack pills. I always take them as sugar beans." Tang Ning said with a smile, raised his chin, and looked proud and arrogant, and said, "these are all refined by me! After that, my grandfather''s pills are all wrapped in me. "


    "There must be smoke from our Tang family''s ancestral grave..." "I can''t imagine that I will see so many precious pills one day," he murmured


    "Grandfather, you can take this space ring. There are some things in it for a rainy day." Such as what antidote pill and wound medicine and some defensive things, she received the space ring inside and handed it to him.


    The wine always sees this, and then drops the blood to recognize the master to wear the space ring on his hand. After that, he sweeps the divine sense and sees the things inside. The whole person still has some unreal feeling.


    "Oh


    At this time, outside came a black bear''s roar. Listening to the sound, the old wine man quickly returned to his senses and said to Tang Ning, "girl Ning, put the things away quickly."


    Donning nodded, reached for a brush, put everything into the space, and said, "grandfather, I''ll go out and have a look."


    How can she go out by herself? Seeing that she got up and went out, he also went out with her. When he came to the cave, he saw the black bear roaring in the hole, and Dabai squatted on one side and looked at the uninvited guest outside.


    Tang Ning''s eyes followed the front. A group of mercenaries dressed in black mercenary uniform surrounded the entrance of the cave. They were holding special bows and arrows. They were aiming at the big black bear. Maybe they didn''t expect that there were people in the cave. The leading mercenary immediately raised his hand to ask all the mercenaries under him to put down their bows and arrows, so as not to hurt the two people who came out of the cave.

 Chapter 1104

    "Who are you? How could it be in the black bear''s cave? " The head of the man calm voice asked, eyes in the two people''s body, glancing over a trace of surprise.


    The reason is that, of the two, the old man did nothing but build the foundation period, while the young monk in green was the highest level of the golden elixir. The combination of the old and the young, together with the little pet on the other side, and the fierce and powerful black bear who was obediently guarding the cave entrance, felt strange.


    Tang Ning''s eyes glanced over the mercenary regiment, with more than 30 members, straight and neat posture, and fierce and impressive momentum. This is a well-trained regular mercenary with strength around the golden elixir. Among them, there are two Yuanying friars in the team. They are the middle-aged men who are talking and the old people on the side.


    They are all uniform black mercenary uniform. There are mercenary badges on the chest of the mercenary uniform. They wear a long sword at the waist, but they hold a special bow and arrow on their hands. At this time, because of the signal of the leader, the bow and arrow point downward.


    Wine always looked at those people, but did not speak, because the other side was looking at Downing to ask questions, and in this case, even if he spoke, the weight was not as heavy as that of Downing.


    "It will be here. We are naturally monks who have come to practice." Tang Ning opened his mouth slowly and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what do you want to do with your bows and arrows around here?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes glanced over Downing and landed on the strong black bear standing upright and guarding the entrance of the cave like a guard: "this black bear we have been tracking for most of the month. It''s our prey."


    "Oh." Donning nodded to show that he knew.


    However, he did not listen to the calm expression of teenagers?


    In the surprised eyes of those mercenaries, Downing looked at the big black bear who was guarding the entrance of the cave as a guard, and waved to it: "bear bear bear, come here."


    Bear bear?


    When the mercenaries heard this, they looked at the black bear, which was several meters high. The corners of his mouth were not small at all. What''s more, this black bear is a fierce animal that has not been contracted. How could it listen to a human?


    However, in their eyes of micro consternation, the black bear is a low cry, step forward to the boy, cleverly stand by his side.


    This scene, let the middle-aged man, as well as the old man''s eyes slightly squint, eyes across the deep thinking and accident.


    "There are so many fierce beasts in the forest, why do you stare at it? Isn''t it because it''s honest and easy to bully? " Tang Ning raised his eyebrows and asked, and his eyes fell on the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man said, "little brother, one of our tasks is a pair of adult black bear''s paws. This black bear is an ownerless beast. Why don''t you give it to us.


    Tang Ning glanced at them lazily: "I don''t care about the black bear in the forest, but this one is just guarding the cave for me. You can''t move. What''s more, which eye of you can see that it''s an ownerless beast?"


    A quick tempered mercenary immediately became angry and said, "boy, don''t toast, eat or drink! There is only such a black bear in this forest. Our brother has been looking for it for half a month. This is clearly our prey! Now it''s yours? "

 Chapter 1105

    "Do you want to deceive the less with more?" Tang Ning raised his eyebrows slightly, went out of the hole, rolled up his sleeves, put his hands on his hips, looked at the man and said, "are you going to fight? Come on! I''m not afraid of you. "


    Looking at his granddaughter''s actions, the old man was stunned. If he hadn''t reminded himself again and again that this was a granddaughter, a granddaughter, he would have thought that in fact he had no granddaughter, but a naughty and even ruffian grandson.


    "Little brother, since you say the black bear belongs to you, why don''t we exchange something with you for it?" The old man who had not opened his mouth suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the bald boy and said, "this is the only black bear in this area, and we have spent a lot of time for this black bear paw. If the little brother can make it convenient, then..."


    "No change."


    Before he finished, Downing refused directly. She put her hands around her chest, looked at the old man and said, "this is a matter of principle, not something that is not something."


    Listening to the young man''s words, the old man''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes with Yuan Ying''s authority fell on Tang Ning''s body. The old man''s voice was a bit threatening: "little brother, we''re going to discuss with you like this to give you face. If you start to work, you two plus a black bear will not be our opponent!"


    "Oh? Do you think so? "


    Tang Ning chuckled with no fear on her face. She looked at the old man and learned his way of speech: "old man, I''ll give you face when I speak to you in such a good voice. If I start my hand, I''ll kill you as well as the thirty plus you two Yuanying friars."


    Listening to the arrogance and coldness in the voice of teenagers, Rao is an old man who has seen many scenes, and is also stunned for a moment. There was a sense of shock in the young man''s words, and there was not even a trace of panic on his face. Such a strange and unpredictable youth, for a time, made them some uncertain.


    Don''t say it''s them. It''s the old wine man who meets his grandson No, my granddaughter is so strong that she is still stunned. The momentum of this child is really extraordinary! Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng bluff two young babies, and the strong dare not act rashly.


    The mercenaries looked at each other with their eyes on the bald boy, wondering: where did such a arrogant teenager come from?


    Seeing that the old man didn''t open his mouth for a while, the leading middle-aged man looked at Tang Ning and said, "you''re young, but you don''t know what you have? How dare you say such arrogant words? "


    Tang Ning glanced at them, his lips were slightly hooked, and he said with a smile: "since you are mercenaries, the bloodthirsty wolf group naturally knows." Said, from the space out of a thing thrown in the past: "not long ago, they were destroyed, I did."


    Looking at the young man''s chin fluttering and elated, the people of the mercenary regiment, after hearing his words, looked a little dignified. Especially the two Yuanying friars, after catching the things thrown by the boy, their faces changed slightly.


    It was the mercenary card of the bloodthirsty wolf group, and there was only one mercenary group. It was a representative existence. Now, in the hands of this young man, it can be seen that what he said was true.


    Especially, before that, they had heard the wind that the bloodthirsty wolf pack had been destroyed in the forest, and all of them had died with a knife in their throat!

 Chapter 1106

    However, they did not expect that the man who killed the bloodthirsty wolf group was actually the young man in front of them!


    They also had a fight with the people of the bloodthirsty wolf group. They knew that it was a mercenary team with rich combat experience. Moreover, because of their cruel and ferocious methods, many people were frightened. However, they never thought that such a mercenary team was all killed by a knife.


    At this moment, two Yuanying friars looked at each other. Although their strength was higher than that of the bloodthirsty mercenary regiment, and according to their measurement, if they fought with this young man, the whole army would not be destroyed, but they would certainly be severely damaged. In that case


    "In that case, let''s go to another area to look for it! This black bear, we will give the little brother this face, do not move it The old man opened his mouth and threw the mercenary card back to the boy.


    The only way forward is to step back.


    "No Tang Ning took the sign and put it away. Watching them quickly withdraw, he looked at the black bear beside him, patted its paw, and said, "this bear''s paw is a lot of meat. No wonder people think about it. Guard the hole well." Then he went to the cave.


    The black bear is not low in rank and intelligence. Although he can''t understand what these people are saying, he also knows that a group of human beings have bad intentions towards it. In the end, it is the man who makes him feel afraid to save him. So after looking around, he squats back at the hole.


    In addition to looking for food, most of the time it is crouching here, not go away, very dutiful.


    After seeing those mercenaries withdraw, Jiulao was relieved. He followed Downing to the cave and sat down in it. He patted his chest and said, "girl Ning, you are so bold that you dare to challenge them like that. If they are angry and do something with us, I''m afraid it will not end well."


    After hearing this, Downing said with a smile: "grandfather, it is because we only have two people and two beasts, so we can''t lose to them in momentum, otherwise they would dare to rob them just now, but now you see, they are gone now?"


    "I think they are regular mercenaries, and they are not the kind of people who will easily hurt people''s lives. Otherwise, their people would not have let their arrow down before." Wine old stroked his beard and said, thinking of the previous actions of these mercenaries, we can see that they are not the kind of heartless people.


    "Well, they''re different from the bloodthirsty wolf pack." Downing nodded in agreement.


    On the other side, after the personnel of the mercenary regiment withdrew, the team members behind couldn''t help asking, "commander, is that young man really so powerful? Did he really kill the bloodthirsty wolf pack? "


    Thinking deeply in his eyes, the middle-aged man said, "that badge is not wrong, and we have also received news that the bloodthirsty wolf pack has been killed? The young man has no fear in the face-to-face of our mercenary regiment. It is clear that he has the courage, the popularity and the spirit. Although he is only the top monk of the golden elixir, he must have something extraordinary. What a genius is the teenage monk of the golden elixir? "


    Hearing this, the old man on one side nodded his head and agreed: "yes, this young boy has such accomplishments. It''s no longer an ordinary person. It''s not good for us to be enemies with such people. What''s more, things are not so bad as to be enemies with him. Now it''s better to step back."

 Chapter 1107

    "I''ve never heard of a bald boy coming out of nowhere." The man scratched his head and said with a puzzled face.


    Another mercenary said with a smile, "how long have we been here? I don''t know what''s going on outside. But I can see that young man looks like a Buddhist disciple with a bald head. However, what kind of aristocratic family will allow future generations to shave their heads? "


    Another mercenary was a little impatient and said, "well, let''s not talk about him. We''ve been chasing the black bear for so long, but now we''ve got nothing. We have to go to another area to look for it, otherwise this task will not be completed within the specified time."


    Looking at the forest, the old man sighed and said, "it''s not easy to find another black bear with high adult grade. Let''s give it up! Let''s go out of the forest first, and the rest will come back. "


    Seeing what the old man said, the others didn''t mind, so they went to the direction out of the forest


    The next day, after she got out of the cave, Downing went to the forest. She found a place to mix the pills. Because she just wanted to extract some quick hair pills, she just mixed them with honey into simple pills.


    She frowned at the small pills she had made. This pill has a pungent smell. It''s not good to smell it. It''s impossible for her to test the medicine herself, but there is no one here to test it!


    Her eyes swept around her, and out of the corner of her eyes she caught a glimpse of a gray rabbit beating among the weeds. It was the second-order rabbit in the forest.


    "Yes Her eyes floated with a smile. She looked at the gray rabbit jumping around in the grass, and her face showed a sinister smile.


    The next moment, I saw her light hands and feet to the grass to walk, from the gray rabbit closer, a fierce jump, the only ready to get into the hole in the gray rabbit to pick up.


    "Tut Tut, it''s quite fat. Look at the hair. It''s very soft." She held the rabbit''s ear in one hand, and touched the gray fur with the other hand. It felt very comfortable.


    "Come on, bunny, I''ll give you a good thing to eat." Back at the place where the medicine was pounded, she picked up a pill and put it into the rabbit''s mouth. While staring at the grey rabbit in her hand, she wanted to see how it reacted after taking the pill.


    What''s more, even the rabbit''s claws and two front teeth are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Why? What''s going on? " She was stunned and looked at the rabbit''s claws growing like a crescent knife, and even the front teeth were several times longer. She touched her nose and threw the rabbit out.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t try my own medicine. How can my claws and teeth grow? What medicine is wrong She murmured to herself. Seeing the failure of the prepared pills, she threw them into the weeds and continued to mix new ones.


    However, she did not know that the other two rabbits nearby rushed forward and ate the two pills. As a result, a new kind of long hairy rabbit was found in the forest a few months later, and it was breeding rapidly


    As the days went by, Downing had not yet prepared the starting pill, but the animals in the forest let her try it all the time, so that some animals would run away with their tails in their arms when they saw her from afar.


    On this day, she could not find any animals to test medicine. She took the new medicine and went back to the cave. When she saw the black bear crouching, she showed a smile inexplicably.

 Chapter 1108

    Lying lazily at the mouth of the cave, Dabai saw that his master seemed to come back with something in his hand, but his eyes with inexplicable smile were staring at the black bear, and he could not help looking at the black bear.


    "Bear cub."


    Tang Ning called out with a smile. Seeing the black bear, he squatted down and looked at her with his mouth open, his tongue sticking out and his tail wagging. He went forward and patted his head.


    "You''ve been working hard these days. Here, I''ll give you something good to eat." Then he put the pills in his mouth.


    Dabai looked at the black bear and swallowed the pill. He couldn''t help asking, "master, what pill is that?" It does not believe that it is any good thing, if there is really a good thing, the host must give it to eat first.


    "You''ll see in a minute." Downing retreated and looked at the black bear.


    The black bear didn''t know what they were looking at, so he sat quietly.


    As time went on, Dabai saw that the hair on the black bear was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, but somehow it grew curly hair. The longer the curly hair was, the thicker it was. When it stopped growing, the black bear''s body became significantly fatter.


    "Is it because the hair quality of animals is different from that of humans? Otherwise, how to mix out the medicine, different animals will have different effects? " She was surprised to whisper, looking at a pair of dumb black bear, smiling way: "nothing, it''s just that the fur of the animal is more than a little, do you want to stop a hair removal? Take care that you are naked


    The black bear looked at her and smilingly took out the pill again. Suddenly, he backed back and cried out in his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t dare to eat any more.


    Here, there seems to be spiritual breath overflowing in the cave. Donning put aside the joking expression and went inside immediately. She saw her grandfather''s breath suddenly disordered. Her spirit breath was overflowing. Her face was flushed and sweat was pouring out. At this time, he seemed to be trapped in some kind of magic barrier, with pain and struggle on his face.


    "No! Dabai, guard the entrance of the cave


    Tang Ning quickly ordered Dabai to guard at the entrance of the cave. He immediately gathered the spirit breath to help him calm the chaotic breath and the enchanted state of mind. However, as soon as the spirit power approached him, it was bounced away from him.


    Seeing this, she dissipated the aura of spiritual power. Turning her hand gently, she saw a Buddhist seal emerging in her palm. With the appearance of the Buddhist seal, a wisp of Buddhist light and holy power also gathered in her palm.


    She gathered that wisp of Buddha light and holy power towards her grandfather''s eyebrows. In an instant, with the injection of Buddhist light and holy power, his breath gradually calmed down, but the whole person still seemed to be in some predicament and could not get rid of it.


    At this time, Jiulao seemed to be deeply immersed in the mire, and he could not struggle out any way he struggled. Instead, he was more and more depressed. Around the mire, however, there were people standing around the mire, who were laughing and watching coldly. They did not want to stretch out their hands to pull him. On the contrary, some people raised their breath and stepped on his head, Press him in the mud.


    "No Let go of Let go


    When he was trying to catch the dark light of the sky, he felt that he was suffocating in the darkness of the sky

 Chapter 1109

    The light of Buddha dispelled the darkness and made the whole sky clear. Only listening to the solemn and ancient scriptures accompanied by the Buddha light reverberated in his ears, which gradually relaxed his anxiety and fear.


    Under the light of Buddha and the Scriptures in his ear, the people around him disappeared, even the mire he was trapped in. He sat clean on the grass ground, bathed in the light of Buddha, and his mood was unprecedented calm


    In the light of Buddha, something seems to come and fall into his mouth. He instinctively swallows and listens to the Scriptures in his ears and sits quietly and practices with his knees crossed.


    In the cave, Tang Ning was relieved to see her grandfather swallow the pills. She got up and went out to protect the Dharma for him.


    These days, his strength has not changed. Until today, he has been promoted all the way to the top of Zhuji. Maybe some of the things he has encountered in recent years have left a devil in his heart. Just now, it seems that he can break through the peak of Zhuji and coagulate the golden elixir.


    Two days later, when the thunder of the golden elixir was ringing in the sky of the forest, some monks in the forest were not surprised: how could someone advance here?


    In this forest, some monks will take advantage of the opportunity to destroy their accomplishments, and will also attract attacks from beasts. If there is no strong one to protect the Dharma, it will be very dangerous to advance in this forest.


    "This is the gold elixir of building foundation, but you can go and have a look." Seeing this situation, the free practitioners of Jindan level want to go to see if there is any chance.


    Some people shook their heads and chuckled: "I don''t know who is coagulating the golden elixir here, but I don''t know that after today, there will be another golden elixir? Or one less foundation builder? "


    In the cave, the black bear was sent by Downing to guard for a hundred meters, but it was curly. It was leaning against the tree and standing still. If you didn''t look closely, you would not know that it was a black bear.


    The monks didn''t expect a curly black bear, so they didn''t pay attention to it. However, when they stepped within 100 meters, they suddenly burst out a bear roar.


    "Oh


    The roar of the black bear made their hearts jump fiercely, and their eardrums hurt. Even before they could react, they could see that the sharp bear claws had been grabbed at them.


    The fierce air flow was like a blade, which made the friars jump away instinctively. They could see that the bear claw left several deep traces on the ground. Its destructive power and lethality were not inferior to those of the sword.


    "Black bear!"


    "Where did it come from?"


    Exclaimed, several friars came forward with their swords. The fierce spirit of the sword passed by, but found that the bear hair on the black bear was like a protective net, and the sword Qi could not hurt it.


    The black bear seemed to be stunned for a moment. Its claws scratched the place where it had been scratched by the sword. Its hair was too thick and curly, and it didn''t feel any scratch marks.


    "Roar!"


    It is a fierce roar, majestic body rushed forward to a friar, the speed is unexpected.


    "Ah! Help me Help... "


    The monk was thrown on the ground, only felt that a heavy mountain was pressed down, so that he could not find a place to escape. He waved his palm and hit the black bear, but it was like tickling. On the contrary, he was scratched by a bear''s paw, and several wounds were shocking, and the blood could not stop.

 Chapter 1110

    However, at this time, the black bear let go of him and jumped at the other two monks. However, with the increasing noise on this side, more and more people came here, including one or two monks of Yuanying level.


    However, they did not go forward, but first looked around. About a hundred meters behind the black bear, there was a small bald monk sitting at the mouth of a mountain, with a snow-white pet lying on his side.


    The clouds were surging in the sky, and the sound of thunder was incessant. When they looked at the situation, it was clear that the advanced person was in the cave. However, the one protecting the Dharma outside the cave was a little monk. Was it an old monk in the cave?


    In such a place, how can a monk come in?


    "Bear bear bear, come back."


    Tang Ning called out and looked at the monks who came around and the two monks Yuanying who were hiding in the dark and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Several monks looked at each other and asked, "little monk, who is advanced in the cave?"


    Downing glanced at them and said, "you don''t know me. It''s impossible to take you in. Why do you ask so many questions?"


    "Ha ha, the little monk has a good temper." One of the Jindan friars sneered, his eyes fell on the little monk sitting in front of the cave, and said, "don''t you know that there is a rule in this forest?"


    "Gauge? What gauge? " Donning asked curiously.


    "Respect the strong! Strength first The friar looked at Downing and said, "are you good enough to get out of the way? Or should we make it hard? "


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning chuckled. She looked at the monk and said with a smile: "benefactor, black and white impermanence has been swinging behind you. You have already stepped into the palace of hell. Are you still telling me the rules and regulations here? Don''t you think it''s too slow for you to die? "


    The golden elixir heard it, but somehow, he felt a gust of wind blowing behind his head. Inexplicably, he shivered. Instinctively, he looked back and saw that there was no ghost. He immediately turned around and yelled at the little monk: "what a bald donkey! Dare to tease your grandfather


    "Bah! How thick skinned, even you dare to be my grandfather? What a shame. " Downing Pooh, called: "bear bear, hit him!"


    "Roar!" With a roar, the big black bear rushed forward and went towards the golden elixir.


    Seeing this, the other monks looked at each other and walked towards the entrance. There is only a little monk protecting Dharma. After killing him, he goes in and destroys the old monk''s golden elixir. Maybe he can get some Buddhist treasures from it!


    Good! They are sure that there must be some treasure in these two people. Otherwise, how dare they enter this dangerous forest? How about a black bear who''s not contracted?


    "You''re all buried in your chest, and you''re still greedy. You''re also obedient." Downing glanced at the monks who were coming towards her and shook his head.


    People are greedy, but I don''t know that greed will make people die very fast.


    "It''s getting late." Downing looked at the sky and whispered softly. As if she had not seen the people coming towards her, she was still sitting there, holding her cheek in one hand, looking idle.


    Only the two Yuanying friars in the dark place seemed to see some ways, but they didn''t have any words. Instead, they looked at some people who had entered the array but didn''t know it.

 Chapter 1111

    They are hidden in the trees. Because of their strength and accomplishments, and looking down from the top, they can see the array laid dozens of meters in front of the entrance of the cave. However, this array is integrated with the surrounding trees. If they are not very proficient in the array, they will not know it.


    Looking at the relaxed appearance of the little monk, I didn''t expect that he was so good at array at a young age.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah..."


    The sound of thumping and screaming sounded and pulled back their thoughts. The two Yuanying monks looked at the place where the voice was, and saw that the golden elixir was hit and flew out again and again by the black bear. His body was covered with marks left by bear claws, with scars and blood dripping, but he was still alive.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Kill!"


    "Ah


    "That''s mine! You can''t rob


    When the sound of fighting came, the two monks looked at the array again. It seemed that the monks who had joined the battle were trapped in an illusion. Their looks were ferocious, and they were fighting each other with swords.


    In this scene, the two monks were shocked, and their hidden breath almost escaped. They were shocked to see the little monk sitting at the entrance of the cave. When they saw him squinting and looking at their hiding place, they knew that they were discovered by the little monk.


    However, the young monk was young, and the golden elixir monks didn''t realize their existence. How did he find them?


    The air was full of blood. Several monks in the array fell to the ground with blood all over their bodies. Even the monk who was beaten to death by the black bear was hanging at the same time. The sky was getting dark, but the clouds in the sky still did not disperse.


    After thinking about it again and again, two Yuanying appear and go down without entering the battle. Instead, they fall at the mouth of the array. One of the Yuanying peak friars looks at the young monk and smiles.


    "Little monk, what temple are you from? Do you want to return to the secular world? Come into my door and come down? "


    Hearing that monk Yuanying said this, the man next to him said: "little monk, I''m very proficient in your array. Why don''t you return to the secular world and join our immortal sect? If you want, I can take you as a disciple and teach you skills."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning looked at two Yuan Ying friars one eye, smile the way: "two good intentions, I understand, but, I have no plan to become a master."


    Seeing this, one of the friars of Yuanying brushed his sleeves and said, "in this case, let it go!" As soon as the voice fell, he jumped up and left.


    Downing looked at the other man, and instead of leaving, he laughed.


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t have to worry. I am the peak master of Yuhua Xianzong. I don''t mean anything to you. Although you don''t want to, I will help you once you see that you are the only one who protects the Dharma of the master. Your filial piety is commendable."


    He came to a tree and sat down with his knees crossed. He said to Downing, "if there is a master here, no one dares to come forward and disturb him again."


    Tang Ning touched his head and said, "no, really." She can do it by herself. She doesn''t need anyone else.


    "Well, I have made up my mind. I don''t need to say more." He raised his hand, closed his eyes and sat quietly.


    Tang Ning glanced at him, and saw that the man was not going, nor did he speak again. As the sky grew dark, she also rested against the cave entrance, until, in the morning of the next day, when a thunderstorm fell, she jumped up and quickly avoided retreating from the cave.

 Chapter 1112

    "Boom!"


    The first thunder fell and shot down in the cave. The powerful power of heaven and earth made Tang Ning quickly avoid and retreat to the place not affected.


    Advanced condensation gold elixir, can only rely on her grandfather, she has nothing to help him.


    The monk Yuanying over there saw the thunder fall, and the little monk retreated to one side. He said, "don''t worry, my Lord, the air pressure is relatively stable. Your master should advance smoothly."


    Donning nodded and looked at the clouds in the sky that day, as well as the rumble of thunder. Compared with the last time when she advanced to the golden elixir, her grandfather''s movement this time was smaller.


    With her pills as a supplement, coupled with the cultivation and promotion of this period of time, she also felt that there should be no accident for her grandfather to get pills this time.


    "Boom!"


    As the second thunderbolt fell, a visible air current overflowed from the cave and dispersed in the forest.


    Tang Ning looked at the breath overflowing from the cave, and then saw the clouds surging in the sky, and the condensation of the third thunder was about to fall. At this time, a heart was also slightly raised.


    The third thunder is the key. Although she is confident that her grandfather can advance smoothly, she still has some worries in her heart before the promotion.


    However, after a long time, the third thunder did not fall, until, near noon, the sky thunder in the clouds and lightning split down together.


    "Boom!"


    When the last thunder shot down, Tang Ning looked at the hole and felt that the breath from the cave had faintly carried the golden elixir. Her eyes leaped with joy and waited quietly outside.


    After a while, the sky clouds dispersed, and a rainbow appeared above the forest, as well as a piece of colorful clouds. There was a faint fairy music coming from the clouds. However, until the rainbow in the sky dispersed, the fairy music gradually disappeared, and even the air flow in the cave below gradually returned to calm.


    "Congratulations, it seems to be a smooth progress." Monk Yuanying congratulated Tang Ning and looked at the hole.


    Thank you very much Tang Ning returned with a salute. Seeing that the air was dispersed, he quickly walked to the cave. When he came to the cave, he saw the old man sitting cross legged.


    "Grandfather


    Wine old light exhaled a breath, slowly opened his eyes, that moment, he seems to feel whether the strength or the divine sense have entered a level, become stronger than before.


    "Congratulations on your grandfather''s success in getting married!" With a smile, Tang Ning looked at his grandfather who was different from the previous one. He could not help laughing and said: "grandfather has stepped into the golden elixir stage. The whole person seems to be much younger."


    No, because of the advanced golden elixir, his hair has turned black a lot, his face has less wrinkles, and there is a breath of not angry but powerful in his eyes. It can be said that the spirit and temperament of the whole person are greatly different from those before.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Wine old smile, looking at the granddaughter in front of him, sighed: "I did not expect that one day I will enter the golden elixir, which is thanks to you!"


    "My grandfather is now a friar of golden elixir. In the future, he will be friar Yuanying and Friar Feixian. His strength will be improved step by step." She said with a smile.


    Smell speech, wine old heart also can''t help but look forward to, even he has become the gold Dan friar, what is impossible?

 Chapter 1113

    When the two of them walked out of the cave, the monk Yuanying outside was surprised to see the old man: "is it a monk?" He looked at the little monk and couldn''t help but ask, "who are you in this advanced stage?"


    "My grandfather Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Not your master?"


    Monk Yuanying asked, looked at the little monk, and then said, "you really don''t want to think about it?" Then he looked at the old wine man and said, "this Taoist friend, I intend to take sun as a disciple. My Yuhua Xianzong is also famous in the circle of cultivating immortals. Why don''t you persuade lingsun when you have such a good opportunity


    Hearing this, the old wine man was surprised. He took a look at Tang Ning on one side and the monk Yuanying in front of him. After a slight pause, he arched his hand at the other side and said, "I''m greatly loved by the immortal, but if he doesn''t want to, I won''t force him to do it. Please forgive me."


    Donning looked at it with a smile and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, monk Yuanying had to sigh: "it''s a pity." What a wonderful seedling, but he didn''t want to worship him.


    "In that case, I am leaving." He said, after a look at the bald little monk, this just raises the breath and goes to the forest.


    "Girl Ning, this Yuhua Xianzong is a large number of famous families. Although it is not comparable to the first immortal sect, you have to choose thousands of people to enter the sect. There are also many outstanding people coming out of the sect. How can you not be interested?" Wine old inquired, Da Xian Zong throws the olive branch, she unexpectedly also does not receive.


    Tang Ning touched his bare head and said with a smile, "I''m used to being free, but I can''t stand being controlled by someone. Besides, those big doors are just like that. Even if they are pulled out, they are not necessarily much better than me."


    Smell speech, wine old one Leng, and then smile: "also, where your strength is already a genius level figure, not inferior to those Xianzong disciples."


    "Grandfather, I mixed a lot of pills, and none of them can make me grow hair in an instant. It seems that I can only take you home with such a bald head." She said some helpless, words with a trace of frustration.


    What kind of pills can''t she make? However, the medicine for hair growth did not come out. It is deceptive to say that it will not be affected.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I feel the same when I''m used to it." Wine old ha ha ha smile, touched her bald head, way: "this is like a little monk, or a handsome little monk, also very good."


    "There used to be a wig that you could use when you changed back into women''s clothing, but now you don''t even have a wig." She sighed, unable to imagine what it would be like to wear a woman''s dress and a bald head.


    The wine old comforts: "the hair can grow out of oneself slowly, if you don''t put some medicine on your head, maybe after a few years, it will grow to your waist."


    "The problem is that it''s not as good-looking as half a long time. It''s better to be bald and sharp." She murmured, way: "I must mix out the medicine, I still don''t believe this evil."


    Wine old listen to smile, also do not know how long the pill of her hair will be able to mix out? However, he estimated that in a short time, she would not be so disheartened.


    "Xiao Ning, are we ready to go out?" Wine old inquires, will rather girl change to call small Ning, after all, she is now a juvenile appearance.

 Chapter 1114

    Tang Ning thought for a moment, looked at her grandfather and said, "grandfather, since you are a middle-level monk in the golden elixir, I will find you a contract animal! In the future, it can also be your help. Moreover, there should be contract animals suitable for grandfather in the forest of beasts. "


    "Contract beast?" Wine always looked at the big black bear with curly hair.


    "This one doesn''t work. It''s not powerful enough." Tang Ning said with a smile, as if he knew his plan, and said: "and the grade is too low, not good-looking."


    On the side of the disliked curly hair big black bear looked at them innocently. It did not do anything, said nothing, but was despised.


    Wine old listen, some worry: "no matter how high is the god beast, god beast will not be so easy to contract?" Moreover, the strength of his golden elixir, even if it is a holy beast, will not easily submit to the contract with him, let alone the divine beast!


    "Grandfather, don''t worry about it. Let''s look for it. We''ll have a chance. If we have this chance, we''ll meet one."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, looked at the black bear, and said: "these days occupied your cave, and let you be a guard, this pill, even if the reward!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she threw out a pill. The black bear opened his mouth and swallowed it. When he looked again, he saw that they had left.


    A month later, deep in the forest.


    A team is resting. It seems that there are two shadows among the trees and weeds, and there is also a voice of speaking. The leader of the team gives a sign to let people see.


    "Grandfather, this one is a panacea for hemostasis. Even if it doesn''t need to be mixed with others, this one can stop the bleeding from trauma by rubbing it." Tang Ning squatted in the weeds, carefully dug out a miraculous herb and put it in the bamboo basket with his back on his back.


    "Well, I know it. It''s a panacea for hemostasis." Wine old nodded and said, and saw someone coming towards this side.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " The two men looked at the old and the young and asked.


    "We collect herbs." The old wine man said with a smile. Not far behind the two men, there were a group of people sitting and looking at their clothes. They didn''t look like mercenaries, but some family members.


    "Herb picker?" Two people looked at them, one of them quickly ran back, not a moment back, to the two people: "our second master let you pass."


    Wine always looked at Downing, but there was no problem with her, so they followed them to the front.


    There are about 40 people in the rest team. The leader of the team is a top monk of Jindan. There are also 10 monks in the early and middle stages of the golden elixir. The rest are at the foundation level. Generally speaking, the combat effectiveness is medium.


    The leader looked at an old and a young man coming over, and looked at him quietly. He saw that the old man was the strength of the golden elixir in the middle of the golden elixir period, while the young man was wearing a bald head. He was not like a disciple of Buddhism, but rather a Buddhist disciple.


    "Are you a pharmacist?" The first one looked at the old wine man and asked, looking at the two people''s appearance, as if they were drug collectors. I think, they should be proficient in medicine.


    "We are drug collectors." Wine old smile ha ha said, looking at the head of that person asked: "I do not know you call us to come over, what is the matter?"


    The leader looked at them and said with a smile, "well, I''d like to invite you to join our team. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1115

    Listen to this, wine old slightly surprised: "please join us?"


    "Yes, we are from the Hong family in Yuancheng city. There were 60 people who went into the animal forest this time, but they were attacked by fierce animals on the way, and many of them were injured. The pharmacists accompanying us escorted those who were seriously injured. Now we are short of pharmacists in our team. If two of you can join us, we will ensure that you are safe and sound in the animal forest. After you leave the forest, you will be more secure What do you think of the reward? "


    The head man inquired, and his eyes fell on the old man. In his opinion, the old man in the middle of the golden elixir should be a pharmacist. He had the cultivation of the middle period of the golden elixir. In addition to their protection, they could be free from worry in this animal forest.


    "Ha ha, we are used to it all by ourselves. What''s more, we have to collect herbs. Your invitation is just..." Wine old smile to refuse, but the words have not finished, just listen to his voice.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse, old gentleman, and listen to me."


    The man said with a smile, "the old man has a mid-term cultivation of golden elixir. It''s no problem to protect yourself. However, since you are going to collect herbs, the more precious and rare elixir is, only the deeper you can find them. We are going to the Heiyan mountain in the forest of animals. It is said that there are rare miraculous medicines for thousands of years. Why don''t you go with us and have each other How about a care? "


    "The black flame mountains? What are you doing there? " The wine asked.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if you have heard that there will be a divine beast in the black flame cave of the Heiyan mountain range?"


    The leader laughed and said, "it''s not only our Hong family, but also various forces and aristocratic families who have come one after another to see the animal."


    "God beast?" "Don''t you want to catch the beast?" he said This strength is too weak. Catch the beast? Don''t you want to die?


    Seeing the little monk open his mouth, the first man looked at him and said with a smile, "is it so easy to catch the beast? We still have self-knowledge. What we do is the black flame crystal ore in the black flame cave after the birth of the divine beast. "


    "Black flame crystal is indeed a rare thing. If you call on us, you won''t be afraid that we will have a piece of soup when the time comes?" Donning asked jokingly.


    Hearing this, he raised his head and laughed: "ha ha ha, if you go with us, if there is any pain on the way, use your skills to help us. If you get the black flame crystal ore, I can also use the black flame crystal ore as a reward for you."


    "Your Excellency is confident. With so many people fighting, you are confident that you will get it?" Downing looked at them and said with a smile, "grandfather, in this case, why don''t we go with them! Go and join the party. "


    See this, wine old smile nodded: "good." Then he arched his hand toward the other side and said, "Mr. Hong, I''m grateful for your care on the way."


    "The old man is serious. Please have a rest here and have something to eat." The second master Hong made a gesture of invitation with a smile. He was surprised that they were grandparents and grandsons?


    Jiulao and downing followed him. At this time, a man behind him saw something in the grass and was about to shoot with a concealed weapon when he saw a little snow-white pet.

 Chapter 1116

    "This is my pet." Donning opened his mouth and looked at the man who was going to use the concealed weapon.


    Seeing this, the man nodded his head slightly, then took back the concealed weapon, and turned to look at the little pet. The snow-white pet is chubby, like a cat or a dog. I can''t tell what kind of pet it is. However, looking at the innocent appearance of Ruan Meng, it is the kind of pet that is often held in the arms of the aristocratic family.


    Come to such a dangerous place, but still with such a pet, this young man, in the end, is just a young man.


    Both sides made a brief introduction. After a short rest, they continued to leave for the Heiyan mountains. On the way to the Heiyan mountains, I met some other aristocratic families.


    Some of them are going for the black flame crystal ore, while others are for the god beast that is about to come into being. It can be said that each of them has different purposes. Although they meet on the way, no one can easily make enemies for themselves.


    On the other hand, when they lit a fire to rest in the evening, people from a aristocratic family nearby picked up branches around and saw a little bald monk sitting among them. So when they walked back, they said to the people around them: "the rest people don''t know what family they are. There is still a little monk in the team."


    "Little monk? How old is it? " Asked the man next to him.


    "Fifteen or sixteen years old, very handsome." Said the man. This is because the speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. After hearing his words, a member of the team came up to him and asked, "where is it?"


    The man saw that the man who inquired was the fifth master in the team. He quickly stood up and said, "five masters, over there, your subordinates will take you there." So he led the way there.


    They did not suddenly approach, but watched from a distance. When the five masters'' eyes fell on the young monk and touched the round bamboo on each other''s waist, an unexpected light flashed in their eyes.


    "It''s him


    "Do you know each other?" The man looked at him in surprise.


    "I didn''t meet him, but I heard of his name. I didn''t see him, but I met him unexpectedly in the mountains and forests." He was surprised and surprised. If he was right, he would be Tang Shi.


    Tang Shi is far-reaching, but can not be seen, only know, Tang Shi has the face of heaven and man, with the Buddha light and holy power, and has a green round bamboo around his waist for a long time. According to legend, the humble round bamboo is still the sacred object of Wannian Guanyin bamboo.


    "It''s rare to meet here. I''ll go and see you." The five masters said, straightened his clothes, and then walked out.


    At this time, Tang Ning was sitting around the fire with her grandfather and the second master of Hong and chatting with each other. For those who were close to her, people on the side of Hong''s family had already noticed that only two of them had come, and I didn''t know why? So they were not stopped until they were three meters away from the fire.


    "What are you going to do Inquired the man who stopped them, keeping them away from the fire.


    Because they were close to each other, I heard some people chatting and found that they did not seem to know the identity of Tang Shi. Therefore, the five masters looked at Tang Ning and bowed his hand to Tang Ning: "little master, let''s see you, Mr. Yuan. Can you take a step to talk?"


    Hearing this, Downing picked her eyebrows, stood up and said to her grandparents, "grandfather, I''ll come when I go."

 Chapter 1117

    Wine old see her follow that person to go far, the heart is slightly surprised. Looks like that person knows Ning wench?


    "Mr. Tang, is your grandson really not a Buddhist disciple?" Asked Mr. Hong in surprise.


    "Ha ha, is it important to have Buddha in your heart?" Wine old smile ha ha said, drank a gourd in the spirit of wine.


    Over there, Downing followed the man out of the road, then stopped. She looked at the man in front of her and asked, "what''s up with you?"


    "Yuan visited the master of Tang."


    The middle-aged man bowed his hands and respectfully saluted Tang Ning. Looking at the young monk in front of him, he could not hide his excitement and said: "master Tang, yuan has asked many times to meet him, but I didn''t expect to have the chance to meet Tang Shi here. I''m really excited."


    "How do you recognize me?" Tang Ning asked, she looks like an ordinary monk, how to recognize her?


    "Ha ha, master Tang is very elegant and has the posture of heaven and man. It is very difficult to find a young man like him in this world. What''s more, the green round bamboo around his waist is a symbol, so..." He laughed.


    In general, even if they have never met master Tang, they should not admit that they are wrong. After all, there are not many outstanding Buddhist disciples like this one.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning looked at his own round bamboo, sun ran a smile: "so it is."


    "Mr. Tang, Mr. Yuan asked to see him many times, but he really had something to ask for. I hope that master Tang can become a jade master." He arched at Downing again and bowed down.


    Facing the request of a monk at the top of the golden elixir, Downing was indifferent and asked, "what''s the matter? Tell me. "


    This time, the middle-aged man was somewhat embarrassed to smile. After a slight pause, he said: "although yuan has never met with master Tang before, he has heard that master Tang is responsive to his needs and has many skills. He is not only proficient in the art of five elements and eight trigrams, but also has the medical skills to bring the dead back to life. Moreover, if he can be protected by a ray of Buddhist light and holy power of Tang Shi, he will be blessed."


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "if you have anything, you''d better tell me." This said a lot, but did not listen to what he asked for. He shook his head secretly, took off the gourd and drank a sip of spring water, and listened to his words.


    "Master Tang, I, I beg for children." He said a little embarrassed.


    "Poof!"


    Downing took a mouthful of water, which he had not yet swallowed, and spurted it out on hearing him.


    "Cough!"


    She coughed and wiped the corners of her mouth. Seeing that she just couldn''t help but spit on each other''s clothes, she apologized and said, "sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to." I didn''t hold back for a while.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter."


    The middle-aged man quickly said, wiping himself, looking at Tang Ning and saying, "master Tang, I know that I''m abrupt, but I have only this request. You can see how old I am, but I have no children under my knees, so please master Tang can fulfill my wish. If I can give birth to a son and a half in the future, I will..."


    "No, you wait."


    After Tang Ning interrupted him, he pulled the green clothes on his body and motioned him to look at her with both hands. He couldn''t help but ask, "do you think I''m like this, like giving a son to Guanyin? What do you think? How did you come to me


    "I heard that there was a woman who couldn''t find her son for many years, but master Tang helped her find it. They all said that master Tang had great skills and was the great power of the Holy Buddha. She could respond to every request, so..."

 Chapter 1118

    "So you ask me for a son? Do you think I''m going to be the son of Avalokitesvara? " Her voice raised slightly and her eyebrows jumped. I really can''t understand why this brain circuit is so novel?


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man said with a smile: "no, no, I think that master Tang has great skills. There must be a way, right?"


    Downing looked at him up and down and couldn''t help but say, "you''re not too young, are you?"


    "Six out of ninety." The middle-aged man said in a hurry. Although he was ninety-six years old, his face looked like middle-aged.


    "Ninety six..." She looked around him, then looked at his face and said, "you have a son."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged monk was very happy and asked excitedly, "master Tang said that my wife can give birth to a son for me? That was this year? Or next year? When can I hold my son? "


    Downing laughed and said, "no matter this year or next year, or any year after that, you can''t have a son, because you''ve already broken the root and your body has been damaged. How can you still have a son?"


    Hearing this, his face changed greatly: "what? Cut off the root? Physical damage? This, how could it be! " He''s in good health all the time. Why?


    "Why not?" Tang Ning''s hands around the chest, leisurely way: "you have already let people under Juezi medicine, this medicine is no solution, so how can you still have a son?"


    If a son was born one day, his wife would have given him a green hat.


    "Juezi medicine? This, how can this happen? I have a fixed doctor to help me regulate my body. If I take jujube, the doctor can''t diagnose it! " He couldn''t believe it. The news was like a bolt from the blue. How can he believe it?


    Tang Ning waved to him and said, "hand out."


    Yuan Wenjie instinctively stretched out his hand, and saw that Tang Shi stretched out his finger to help him with his lower pulse, and then nodded. Seeing this, he asked, "how is it going? Master Tang, is there a mistake? "


    "No mistake."


    Tang Ning took a look at him and said, "the person who prescribed the medicine is very clever. It''s not common Juezi medicine. It''s not surprising that the general doctor can''t see it. But it''s useless to see it. There''s no antidote. It''s not good to cure. Fortunately, you have a son."


    "Son?" He looked at Tang Ning and said, "master Tang said that I was drugged. How can I have a son? What''s more, I didn''t know I had a son


    "You have. From your face, it''s a legacy of the sea. Your son should be 20 years old this year. Go back and check it out." She waved her hand and said, "OK, that''s it! I''d like to give you another piece of advice and get out of the woods, or you''ll be dead on this trip. "


    "Master Tang, master Tang..." He wanted to say something more, but he saw that Tang Shi had already left, and waved his hand to him, indicating that he would not follow up.


    "I have a son? Twenty years old? " He murmured, only feel a heart like waves of ups and downs, there is a kind of unreal feeling.


    Tang Shi said that he had been treated with Juezi medicine, and it was impossible for him to have another child in this life. But he had a son before, who was living in exile? Who gave him the medicine? Where is his son? Why is this trip a life of death?


    At this moment, he was in a state of confusion in his mind. Standing there for a long time, he seemed to be thinking about what to do?

 Chapter 1119

    Downing went back to the fire, sat down, stretched out his hand to keep warm by the fire, and dissipated the dew from his body at night.


    "Xiao Ning, have some." The old wine handed her a piece of roasted meat and said, "it''s most important to have a good meal and have a rest early."


    "Well, thank you, grandfather." She took the barbecue and ate it with a smile.


    The second master Hong wanted to ask what the man was looking for? But they did not mention it, so they gave up.


    At night, they rested under the big tree beside the fire. They were clothed in their coats, and the heat of the fire dispelled the cold and dampness of the night.


    But as soon as midnight came, Downing opened his eyes. When she moved, the wine nearby woke up.


    "Xiao Ning, what''s the matter?"


    Wine old asked, in the middle of the night, she suddenly woke up, is there something wrong around? For a moment, he looked around with vigilance, but he saw that everything was calm and didn''t look like something was happening. Besides, the rest of the team were asleep. Even the second master Hong was not abnormal.


    "There''s something wrong, grandfather. Let''s go and see." She said in a whisper and stood up lightly.


    Wine old see this, then also follow quietly up, follow behind her and go.


    As soon as they woke up, the second master of Hong opened his eyes. It was mysterious and strange for them to stay up in the middle of the night. What would they do? In the heart of doubt, he motioned to the people around him to continue to rest, and he also got up and quietly followed the past.


    When the second master Hong followed, Tang Ning and Jiu Lao noticed that they looked at each other without saying anything. They just went on quietly until they came to a miscellaneous grass. Tang Ning stopped, gently pushed the leaves and looked ahead.


    The second master of Hong also followed him, but he was pulled by the old man to lie down in the grass and made a silent gesture.


    "Mr. Tang, what are you doing?" Asked Mr. Hong in a low voice.


    Wine old eyes a turn, motioning him to look at small bald head, but do not say anything. Because he didn''t know what his granddaughter did not sleep in the middle of the night?


    Looking forward, I can see that there is also a team resting in front of me, and the middle-aged monk named yuan is still there. However, seeing that their team is resting around the fire, except for a few night watchmen, others are sleeping, and I don''t know what to see.


    "Xiao Ning, what are you looking at?" Old Tang couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    At this time, what downing saw was different from what they saw. They only saw the team resting by the fire, but she saw more than one ghost sucking their essence and blood.


    "Young master Tang, what are you looking at?" The second master Hong couldn''t help asking. He didn''t sleep in the cold wind in the middle of the night, so he ran to see the team resting? There is no change around here!


    Tang Ning took a look at them and saw the curiosity on their faces. She couldn''t help but smile, with a sly look in her eyes, and said, "do you want to know?"


    They looked at each other and nodded. Naturally, I want to know. Otherwise, who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night to lie down in the grass? It''s cold.


    "Well, cover your mouth and keep quiet." She said with a smile, the voice fell, fingers in front of two people a picture, a low drink: "sky eye, open!"

 Chapter 1120

    As a ray of light flashed in front of their eyes, they only felt the heat in their eyes and looked forward along Downing''s fingers. This sight almost made them scream and jump.


    At this time, old Tang and the second master Hong were both staring at the scene in front of them in horror.


    Previously, they only saw the people of that group resting. When they looked at it, it was a different scene. Some of them were hanging upside down and sucking the essence and blood of the friars. Some were biting around the monks. Some tried to figure out the bodies of the monks. The faces of the monstrous and terrifying ghosts were green and white The cold breath of blood and the blue and white tusks looked like the evil spirits. Just looking at it like this, they already had a chill on their feet.


    It is not that they dare not cry out, but cover their mouth with both hands, and the extreme fear and horror make them unable to make a sound. They can only stare at it with a pair of startled eyes.


    The second master Hong left the grass on the edge of which was held by Mr. Tang. He didn''t know whether it was the instinctive reaction brought by the scene in front of him or what was going on. He felt a cold smell coming from his neck, which made his hair stand up. He saw the little bald head over there motioning to him to look back.


    He stopped, stiff neck, slowly turned his head, this look, just on the last blue and white face, the drum out of a pair of gray white ghost eyes, the whole eye turned up, and close to the second master Hong, as if to try to see it, but the second master Hong has been scared, stiff in there staring at a pair of eyes did not move once.


    When the ghost wanted to get close to Tang Lao, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the little bald head over there staring at it like a smile. Shengsheng was so frightened that his gray eyes protruded out, and he retreated abruptly and did not dare to go any closer.


    After a long time, Mr. Hong took a breath. However, he felt as if he had been fished out of the ice water. He turned his head and looked at the old Tang and the little bald head and asked in a trembling voice, "are we going back?"


    Downing signaled that they would retreat back first, and then she would take a look at the front line, and then she would quietly retreat.


    After the three returned to the team fire and sat down, the second master Hong felt his body still shaking. He looked at the dignified old Tang, looked at the bald head holding his chin as if thinking about something. He took a deep breath and asked, "young master Tang, those ghosts were sucking their essence and blood?"


    "Well." Donning nodded and answered.


    "But how can there be so many ghosts? If you inhale like this, will the people in that team... "


    As if he had thought of something, he looked around them, but he saw nothing. As soon as he thought of returning, his slightly hot eyes recovered, and he could no longer see the ghosts. He could not help asking, "is there anything in our team? Why can''t my eyes see those things again? "


    "The eye of heaven has only been open for a while, and when the time comes, we can''t see it." She laughed and looked at his pale face and said, "those things are better not to see. Otherwise, I will be scared only by myself."

 Chapter 1121

    Seeing that he was still nervous, Downing laughed and said, "don''t worry, we don''t have any."


    "How can those things just stare at them? Is there any reason for this? " Old Tang pondered and said: "just a glance, I found that there was only one person, and all the others were approached by those things. Could it be that..."


    Tang Ning nodded and said, "it should be someone who specially attracted those things, and the person was wearing something to ward off evil spirits. Therefore, those things dare not get close to them. Those things suck Qi and blood twice at a time, which will not kill them immediately, but will gradually weaken their physical strength and dissipate their mental strength day by day."


    She touched her chin thoughtfully and said, "this is a murder in the invisible, this man is really not ordinary cruel, no wonder I saw that surname yuan covered his face with dark clouds, and his blood light was very heavy."


    As she said this, her eyes moved and looked to one side.


    Seeing that her eyes looked toward one, Tang Lao almost instinctively grasped the long sword, because at that moment, he felt a cold wind approaching him. Although he could not see it, he could know that it was those things that had come.


    Seeing the two men''s looks, Mr. Hong stood up and asked, "young master Tang, but those things are here?"


    They can''t see, but in Downing''s sight, those ghosts and demons are surrounded by this side, especially one of them is staring at her here, as if she were some delicious food. Some of them even sucked hard, as if they smelled some fragrance.


    "It''s funny," downing chuckled


    Although she was hidden, the ghosts did not dare to approach her, not to mention the round bamboo around her waist or the immortal Guanyin bamboo. However, these things seemed to only smell the fragrance of her body and could not feel her danger.


    "It seems that the things we just went to peek were discovered, so now these things are focusing on us, and from this situation, someone is controlling behind the scenes." Only in this way, can this make some things dare to stare at her.


    The second master Hong''s face was somewhat dignified and said: "the people in the team have not opened their eyes. If those things don''t show up, they don''t know how to attack them. This is very unfavorable to us."


    "I have a talisman to ward off evil spirits. Do you want to buy some?" Tang Ning asked with a smile and had taken out a stack of well drawn runes from the space.


    Old Tang saw, Leng Leng Leng, staring at the stack of evil talisman in her hand, and looked at his granddaughter, the heart was slightly surprised: Ning wench can draw symbols?


    Hong Er ye, who was in a tense and heavy mood, began to twitch when he saw the little bald head holding a stack of Rune paper in his hand and asked him with a smile whether he wanted to buy some.


    "Young master Tang can do this again?"


    He couldn''t help but raise his voice. He really wanted to make him reliable! This is not the time to sell talismans. Maybe those things will float over. How can he be in the mood to buy this magic talisman?


    "Cough!"


    Old Tang coughed gently and reminded him, "master Hong, who opened the eyes just now?" Although he did not know his granddaughter would do this, but since Ning girl wants to earn some pocket money, he who is a grandfather also has to support, isn''t he?

 Chapter 1122

    Besides, it''s not very expensive for you to have such a rune. For the team of Hong family, even if you buy the stack of runes on the girl Ning''s hand, it''s estimated that they won''t blink.


    Hearing this, Mr. Hong didn''t say any more and didn''t dare to delay his time. He only thought that since he wanted to sell Fu, he should buy the Fu in his hand and let him open his eyes to deal with the ghosts and ghosts.


    "Yes, how much is there? I''ll buy it all... " He was interrupted before he had finished.


    "Second master Hong, I have a thousand gold coins for this talisman." Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "What? A thousand gold coins? You''re not going to grab it! "


    His voice raised slightly and his eyes widened: "young master Tang, do you know how many talisman''s talismans can be bought with 1000 gold coins? It''s too much of a thousand gold coins for you! "


    His Hong family is a noble family. It''s good that he doesn''t lack money, but he can''t be trapped like this!


    When he heard Tang Ning say a thousand gold coins of talisman, he quietly swallowed his mouth, followed his chest, and looked at his smiling granddaughter. Then he coughed and said, "master Hong, that''s not what you say. It''s expensive. The master''s talisman may not be as good as Xiaoning''s


    "Mm-hmm."


    Downing agreed and nodded his head. He looked at her grandfather with a smile. At the same time, he handed one to him: "grandfather, take this one and put it in your arms."


    "Ha ha ha, good and good." Tang Lao laughs and answers, carefully fold the talisman and put it in the dark pocket of his clothes.


    A thousand gold coins! He has to keep it.


    Mr. Hong''s eyebrows jumped and said in pain, "I''ll buy ten!" It''s good to give him face. Ten thousand gold coins should be paid!


    "You won''t regret it," downing said with a smile As soon as the voice fell, he worked out ten talismans and handed them to him.


    Second master Hong took it and said, "I''ll ask someone to give you gold coins later. In this situation, young master Tang, you''d better open our eyes to the sky." He handed those talismans to the people around him.


    "No, no, I can''t. I can''t open the sky eye at will." Downing shook his head and said with a smile, "I can only help you open your eyes." As soon as the voice fell, she could see her fingers drawing in front of him.


    When he looked again, he saw that many ghosts and Demons had already surrounded him. He immediately lifted the sword in his hand and cut it at one of them. However, he saw that the sword fell, which did not hurt the ghosts.


    "Grandfather, just sit down." Downing said to his grandfather, telling him to sit back and rest.


    Old Tang listened to micro Leng, but also did not say anything, just nodded: "good, you are careful."


    Seeing that the spirit of the sword Gang could not hurt the ghost, the second master of Hong felt moved. He took back one of the talisman he had just given to the people around him and stabbed it on the sword. With the breath of spiritual power, a sword spirit came out again.


    "Drink


    When he drank, the spirit of Jian Gang, which was visible to the naked eye, flew out with the light of yellow Rune paper, and attacked one of the ghosts. In an instant, the shrill ghost howled, and the white ghost shadow disappeared into a wisp of smoke.


    Seeing this scene, he was surprised and could not help looking at the bald monk.

 Chapter 1123

    I saw the little monk smiling at him. He could not help but raise the sword with yellow Rune paper in his hand. Unexpectedly, this talisman is quite effective?


    When Tang Ning saw that the second master Hong had killed a ghost, the others were ready to move. Even if he drew a Fu array on the ground with a round bamboo, he separated the people in the team from those ghosts and ghosts.


    Because he opened his eyes, the second master Hong saw that after the painting of the Fu array, the ghosts and spirits did not dare to approach again. Even if anyone wanted to break through, they were also shot away by the Fu array.


    He could not help looking at the little bald head, and his heart was very strange. Didn''t expect that he was young and had the ability to expel demons and ghosts?


    "Stay here When Tang Ning saw that the ghosts couldn''t break in, he wanted to leave. At the moment, he wanted to follow up, but he was called.


    "Young master Tang, what are you going to do?" The second master Hong was busy asking, since those things had already left, why should they keep up with them?


    Downing took a look at him and said with a smile, "of course, it''s to collect those things and earn some merit by the way." As soon as the voice fell, she had already raised her breath and ran after those ghosts.


    All the members of the yuan family were still in deep sleep, and the one who attracted the ghost, when he realized that Tang Ning was chasing those ghosts, immediately jumped up and gave a fierce drink: "someone stealthily attacked!"


    Almost when the sound of drinking fell, the sleeping people quickly jumped up. Even if they were not in good spirits and looked not so good, they were also very vigilant.


    "Who attacked? Where is it? " They held the sword in one hand and looked around. When they saw a shadow coming towards this side, they pulled out the sword and pointed to it: "there it is!"


    When Yuan Wu saw the man referred to by the people in the team, he was slightly stunned: "master Tang?"


    On hearing his words, the tall and thin man, who was nearest to the ghost, frowned, and a heart said, "five masters, this man is a member of the team over there. He must come to attack us secretly. He must not be lightly spared! Somebody! Kill me


    The tall and thin man drank, waved and ordered the people around him to kill the bald little monk, but the voice of stopping drinking also rang out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    When he saw that all the people in the team were facing the Tang division with their swords, Yuan Wu immediately stopped and raised his hand to show them to put down their weapons: "he is not the enemy!" He looked at Tang Shi with some surprise, and asked: "master Tang, is there anything wrong?"


    When the tall and thin man saw him go to the little monk, he felt a little anxious. His fingers were in front of him, and a stream of air flowed towards the five fingers of yuan in front of him. At the next moment, the ghosts and ghosts around him all rushed towards him.


    "Squat down!" Tang Ning saw the situation and drank, and the round bamboo in his hand flew out directly.


    Yuan Wu was in awe of Tang Shi. Almost at the moment when he asked him to squat down, he instinctively squatted down. When he reacted, he only felt that the round bamboo of Tangshi was spinning and flying over his head, and the rotating round bamboo blew a sharp breath on his head, which made him a little stunned.


    "Master Tang, what''s the matter?" He couldn''t help asking, but also stood up.


    Tang Ning came to him and took back the round bamboo with one hand. He drew a picture in front of him and drank clearly: "Tianyan, open up!"


    Sky eye?


    Yuan Wuzhi was puzzled and didn''t know what was going on? Just want to ask again, but in the turn of the head, I see those ghosts and ghosts stare big eyes

 Chapter 1124

    He saw the white ghost that touched the round bamboo and screamed. The ghost appeared in its original form. Then a burst of white smoke came out of his body and disappeared.


    "See? That''s what happened. " Downing glanced at him, glanced over the others, landed on the tall and thin man, and chuckled: "ghost man?"


    "Ha ha, little master, you are joking. How can you resist ghosts? I don''t understand. " The tall and thin man laughed, staring at the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand, some fear.


    He knew that the evil spirits and ghosts were not good at Taoism and had no strong ghost power. However, when they were touched by the round bamboo, they were scared out of their wits? It''s not necessarily too lethal.


    "Is it? It doesn''t matter. "


    Downing laughed, looked at him and said, "since you like to be associated with these things, I''ll give you a hand." Words down, I saw her hands in front of the body knot mark, mouth chanting words, the next moment, a ray of light flew out towards the man.


    "Well!"


    The tall and thin man snorted, as if there was something burning on his chest. He immediately took a look at the lapel, and there was a red pattern on his chest.


    "What is this? What have you done to me? " He was a little alarmed, especially when he looked at the pattern on his chest. He felt a sense of fear in his heart. This thing is absolutely not a good thing.


    "You''ll soon find out." Tang Ning took back his hand and said slowly.


    "I killed you!" The tall and thin man started to attack Tang Ning with his sword.


    Yuan Wu saw that he wanted to stop him, but after two steps, he was hugged by ghosts from the ground and dragged his legs to the ground.


    "No! Let go! Let go of me At this moment, the tall and thin man was shocked. He threw away his sword in a hurry and called out in horror: "body protecting spirit jade! My body protecting spirit jade


    He reached out to get the spirit jade on his waist, but he saw that the jade cracked with a click. As soon as the jade was broken, there were countless ghosts and ghosts coming from around him. He even had a ghost sitting on his shoulder and emitting a series of creepy ghost smiles.


    "No! no go away! Go away The tall and thin man exclaimed and waved his hand, and ran to the night in horror: "no! Don''t pester me! Go! Let''s go! Go... "


    Yuan Wu rubbed his eyes and instinctively stepped back. He ran into the master Tang behind him. He quickly turned around and said, "master Tang, this, this..."


    "That''s what you see."


    Tang Ning glanced at him, then looked at the people around him and said, "you people have been entangled with Yin evil spirits, and you''d better leave as soon as possible, otherwise the dirty things will come close to you, and there will be bad luck. Whether you can leave here alive or not is still unknown."


    Hearing this, Yuan Wu immediately knelt down and said, "please help me, master Tang!"


    Other people saw him kneeling down, followed by: "please Tang Shi save us!"


    Tang Ning thought for a moment, took out a stack of runes and said, "one thousand gold coins, do you want it?"


    "Yes! Yes Yuan Wu said in a hurry: "Tang Shi here, I want how many!"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and said, "OK, take it all! It''s no problem for you all the way. "

 Chapter 1125

    The second master Hong, who was not at ease over there, saw the bald boy selling Xiaohuang Fu with a smile as soon as he came here. Moreover, those people also bought the stack, and the corners of his mouth began to puff.


    In such a dangerous and critical atmosphere, how can this young master Tang still be in the mood to sell Xiaohuang Fu?


    Over there, after receiving the money for selling Fu, Tang Ning told them to leave the forest as soon as possible, and then walked back. Seeing that the second master of Hong was standing there looking at her with complicated expression, she raised a smile: "Mr. Hong, it''s OK. Go back and have a rest."


    It''s okay?


    Second master Hong looked at the ghosts floating around him and said, "isn''t there any more there? You can see that there is still one sitting on the tree, one floating over there, and there, you see... "


    It''s dark at night, so the white ghosts are very conspicuous. It''s hard for him to pretend that he can''t see!


    Tang Ning looked around, oh, and said with a smile: "those ah! Those who are OK, such a big forest, there are many dead people. As long as you don''t provoke them, they will not provoke you, unless you are in bad luck. "


    "Young master Tang, why can I still open my eyes?" The previous meeting was only held for a short time. How can the sky eye still see the things in the underworld all the time?


    "Haha, for the sake of buying ten pieces of exorcism talismans, I gave you a three-day deadline. You can see those things in these three days. Just calm down."


    After listening to this, Mr. Hong laughed. I really thank you very much. He couldn''t laugh at the thought of seeing all these floating things in the next three days.


    The yuan family''s team was instructed by Tang Shi. At daybreak, they left the forest in a hurry after saying goodbye to Tang Ning. They did not dare to stay in the forest. However, the Hongs'' team continued to set out for the mountains.


    Because of the high mountains and dense forests in the deep forest, the temperature is humid and cool, and there is little sunlight on the ground in the forest. Therefore, a cool and humid temperature naturally forms in the dense forest.


    Other people did not feel anything when they walked. Instead, they felt cool and cool, which was very comfortable, especially when a light wind blew.


    But what he saw was different from what others saw. Because he saw things from another world, he would consciously avoid those things, so that the people behind him were a little strange. He always saw that he was avoiding something, sometimes sidetracking, sometimes turning to avoid, sometimes retreating to one side Now and then, standing still.


    "Young master Tang, what''s wrong with my second master?" Someone couldn''t help asking.


    Tang Ning looked at the Hong Er ye, who had been straining his body and face, and said with a smile, "don''t worry about him. It''s nothing."


    "Let''s go to the front and have a rest! Let''s have something to eat and rest. " The old man in the line said, let the team to the front to rest.


    The second master of Hong nodded and said nothing more. His eyes just swept around from time to time. Especially when he saw the bald boy smiling and happy all the way, he couldn''t help walking forward.


    "Young master Tang, don''t you see it?" It shouldn''t be! How could he not have seen it?

 Chapter 1126

    "See Tang Ning said with a smile, "it''s just like being used to small transparency."


    He didn''t know what to say. The party sat down in the shade in front of them, perhaps because the second master Hong could see them, and even consciously avoided them. Instead, he let the ghosts and ghosts come forward. However, he didn''t keep any of the exorcism talismans he bought from Downing himself and gave them to others.


    "Eat something." The old man handed him a piece of dried meat and motioned, "look, you look bad today. How much do you want to eat?"! Don''t make a mistake. "


    The second master of Hong nodded and took the jerky to eat. When he was ready to eat, a ghost with a broken stomach floated forward and swayed in front of him, grinning inexplicably.


    He tried not to look at him. He thought he couldn''t see it. But the thing seemed to be against him. He stretched out his hand to take out the flowing blood intestines and put it on the jerky. I''ll add food for you. You don''t need to thank me. Just stand in front of him and look at Mr. Hong.


    Hong Erye took the dried meat on his hand. He had already opened his mouth and was ready to eat it. However, the ghost gave him such a hand. His whole body was frozen there. Looking at the dried meat on his hand, he felt his stomach churning.


    "What''s the matter? Eat it The old man saw that he did not move with the dried meat, and his face was still faint and blue. He could not help looking at him strangely.


    "Ouch


    He finally couldn''t help but spit out, and the dried meat in his hand also directly threw at the ghost of the prank. He stood up and turned to the tree and vomited wildly.


    Not far away, old Tang took a look at him, hit his granddaughter with his elbow and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "open your eyes to see a lot of things you don''t usually see, so it''s normal that you can''t eat."


    Hearing this, old Tang suddenly and sympathetically looked at the second master Hong.


    Fortunately, they were all immortal cultivators. They were hungry for several days without any problem. However, after three days, Mr. Hong''s mental state was not very good. However, since he asked his subordinates for a piece of exorcism talisman, those things did not dare to approach him, which made him calm down, but still had no appetite to eat.


    After a few days, the team finally came to the vicinity of the black flame cave. When they arrived, there were already 89 teams in the surrounding area. Each of them occupied a place. The team was not only defensive, but also had the meaning of looking at each other.


    When their team arrived, the people of those eight or nine teams all looked at them and looked at them calmly. When they saw that they did not come forward, but settled down at a far away place for a rest, they all looked away.


    In the procession, Tang Ning saw that he had arrived at the destination, and after a few words with her grandfather, they came to Mr. Hong: "Mr. Hong, you are here now. Next, we want to go around and have a look, so we won''t join you. As for the reward of this trip, you can pay us gold coins."


    "Are you going to part with us?" On hearing this, Mr. Hong looked at them in surprise and said, "don''t you want the crystal stone in the black flame cave? When it''s out of the woods, you won''t come with us? "


    The old man waved his hand with a smile and said, "no, no, we have to go around to see if there are any medicinal materials available."

 Chapter 1127

    Hearing this, the second master of Hong was not good at demanding. He paid for the dressing and treatment as they said, and watched them leave.


    "Second master, it''s strange that they don''t even want black pyroxene." Behind a man said, looking at the two people who left, some did not understand. You know, pyroxene is worth more than gold coins.


    "This is not a common person for my grandparents and grandchildren. It''s a pity that they didn''t know anything about them except their surname Tang." The old man sighed.


    The second master hung hesitated and said, "I heard that the yuan family respected young master Tang as master Tang."


    "Master Tang? At a young age, is he called master Tang? " The old man pondered, but he couldn''t understand.


    On the other side, Tang Ning and old Tang went to the Black Flame Mountain in front of them after they had circled around. As soon as they approached the front, the eyes of those troops stationed around them fell on them.


    Some are thoughtful, some are with inquiry, some with contempt and watching the drama.


    "I''m afraid the old and the young are impatient to live? Do you dare to be within 100 meters of Heiyan mountain? "


    "When we retreat a hundred meters away, we can feel the heat coming from there. The closer we get to it, the higher the heat will be. Now it can be said that no one dares to get close to the black flame cave. Even if we try to endure the heat, we will not be able to enter the cave."


    Some of the members of the team were discussing, and some of the members of the aristocratic family group were looking at the blue figure, thinking: "have you found that the little monk is dressed up, a little familiar?"


    "Isn''t it just a little monk? Besides, aren''t all the monks the same? What is familiar to you Next to a person disapproved of saying.


    "Yes, this monk is the same." The man who spoke earlier nodded, but how can''t remember whether he has seen such a little monk?


    In front of him, seeing that Tang Ning had been walking forward, he asked, "Xiaoning, this hundred Li is affected by the flame cave. The heat is too high and no grass is growing. What are we doing here?"


    "Grandfather, there is no grass here, but what do you think those are on that hillside?" Tang Ning said with a smile, motioning him to look at the hillside.


    "Halfway up the hill? Where is it? " Old Tang looked at it, but he didn''t see anything on the hillside.


    "On the hillside, there is a piece of fire ground grass and a lot of flaming Ganoderma lucidum. They are all good things that money can''t buy. I''ll pick them up. Grandfather, you and Dabai will wait for me here." She rubbed her hands and looked at the things on the hillside with a smile.


    The next moment, she tiptoed a little, lifted her breath and ran towards the hillside.


    "Ah, you see, the little monk has gone up!"


    "Why? What''s on that hillside? What''s the color similar to black flame mountain Someone is surprised to say, because of too far away, can not help but go forward to some.


    When the monk who approached saw that the thing on the hillside was like Ganoderma lucidum, he could not help but wonder: "strange! How can Ganoderma lucidum grow on such a hot mountain? "


    "What? Ganoderma lucidum


    When some pharmacists and alchemists heard that there was Ganoderma lucidum on the hillside, they could not help but breathe out in dismay. They did not care about the heat. They quickly stepped up and looked up at the foot of the mountain.


    "Hiss! It''s a rare flaming Ganoderma lucidum! "

 Chapter 1128

    "What Flame Black Ganoderma lucidum? Is it precious? " Asked the man who did not know the elixir.


    "More than precious! One of this thousand year old patent medicine of black Ganoderma lucidum can increase one hundred years of life. If it is refined into a pill, it can help to improve the level of elixir. This kind of thing is rare and rare. I have only seen records in ancient books. How could I ever think that there are such treasures on Heiyan mountain! Come on! Come on! Go and pick it


    While the pharmacist was talking, he called for the friars in the team to go up and pick them. As early as he came out of the precious place of black flame Ganoderma lucidum, a friar had already carried on his breath. The alchemist kept lifting his breath for fear that the little monk would finish picking that piece.


    However, when they got up and wanted to pick up the flaming black Ganoderma lucidum halfway up the mountain, they felt the heat wave coming on their faces before they got close to the middle of the mountain. The powerful and astonishing heat wave was like a flame on their faces, forcing them to get close to half a minute.


    "Ah


    They thought that the little monk could get close to the middle of the mountain to pick, and they had no problem. However, they were caught by the heat wave and lost their balance and fell to the ground.


    "Bang bang!"


    The fall of the two figures also awakened the others. They quickly stepped forward, took a look at the two people on the ground, and then took a look at the figures picked on the hillside. At the next moment, several top monks of the golden elixir rose to their feet and headed for the hillside.


    Downing glanced down and saw that they wanted to grab things from her. They could not help humming. The dagger quickly cut down the nine flaming black Ganoderma lucidum and put them into the space, and continued to dig a piece of fire grass below.


    The flame is black, and the whole body of Ganoderma lucidum is black. Only the bottom surface of Ganoderma lucidum is fire red. Because the color is similar to the Black Flame Mountain, if you don''t look closely, you can''t find it. In addition, some fire smoke comes out from the mountain. People at the bottom can''t imagine that there will be natural materials and earth treasures in such places, so that she can pick up a big bargain.


    As for the grass, it grows close to the mountain, its color is scorched black, and it grows in a whole piece. If it is not well versed in medicinal materials, it is not recognized as a panacea.


    The flame in the Black Flame Mountain contains a strong flame power, the heat is full of heat, and it can''t get close to here unless she is protected by the natural fire of the ancient god beast with three feet and golden crows. Therefore, other monks, not to mention the golden elixir, may not be easy to come up.


    "Hiss! Ah


    "It''s hot!"


    Several monks at the top of the golden elixir rushed forward and were forced to get close to them by the heat wave on their faces. However, they had to return to the ground below. Some other friars wanted to go up and have a look, but when they saw that the golden elixir peak could not get close to them, they stopped thinking and started to have other ideas.


    Since they can''t go up to pick, when the little monk comes down, can they rob again?


    Because of thinking about this, some people have already reached the old Tang who is waiting below. They think, since the old man and the boy are together, they should control the old man first, and then they are afraid that the little monk will not give them the black Ganoderma lucidum?


    Although this is not very straightforward, but the attraction of Centennial longevity yuan is extraordinary. If the treasure is given to the ancestor in the family, and the ancestor adds another hundred years of life yuan, it may be that their family can produce an extraordinary strong person in this century!

 Chapter 1129

    Tang laoneng lived in this fairyland without any support. Naturally, it was not his strength. At this time, as soon as he saw that the monks could not get close to the middle of the Black Flame Mountain, he noticed that many eyes fell on him with calculation, so he walked away quietly with great white.


    "This Taoist friend, I don''t know what to call it?" When he noticed that the old man was retreating with his little pet to one side, a friar stepped forward with a smile, reached for his shoulder, and tried to buckle him first.


    Old Tang was on guard, and at least he was also a Jindan friar. He was quick to react. One side avoided him. At the same time, he also raised his breath and swept back to the back. He said with a smile: "Taoist friends speak as they speak. How can they still move their hands and feet?"


    The monk grabbed a void, his expression changed, and his voice was stern: "why do you know why you ask me? The wise or obedient with the good, so as not to suffer the pain of flesh and blood


    "Ha ha, old man, I don''t know. I don''t know anything. How can I cooperate?" Old Tang said with a smile. Seeing several monks around him, he did not retreat, but stood still.


    A few friars around him saw that he didn''t retreat again, and they snorted coldly. One of them reached out and grabbed him again, trying to control him first.


    While the people of other teams around saw this scene, their expressions moved slightly, but no one helped, just watching the fun. When they saw the monk at the top of the golden elixir, they thought that the old man would fall into the hands of the monk this time. Unexpectedly, the smiling figure of the old man suddenly disappeared from the original place and swept to one side, avoiding easily.


    "Eh?"


    Many people are surprised to see the old man''s strange body method. They are surprised. Except for some people who still pay attention to the young monk half way up the mountain, most people pay attention to the old man.


    Just now, the body method is as fast as the wind, as fast as the shadow, flashing as invisible, so that people can''t catch his figure. This body method is not owned by ordinary people.


    "Catch him!" The golden elixir peak monk can''t catch it. Even if he drinks it, let the people under him gather around and go.


    "Yes The people of the same team answered and quickly surrounded the former Tang Dynasty.


    "Good words, gentlemen Old Tang stroked his beard and looked at them with a smile. He saw that they were approaching, and his body was moving again. He passed by and avoided them.


    He didn''t have this body method in the past, but after he was advanced, Ning girl said that he had to practice the skill of escaping and protecting his life. So some time ago, when two people were collecting herbs in the forest, she taught him this set of body method in person. In a critical moment, maybe this body method can save his life, but I didn''t expect that it would be used.


    After Tang Ning picked the elixirs on the hillside, she saw several golden elixirs and a group of foundation building friars besieging her grandfather. Her eyes were cold and she snorted heavily as she swept down.


    That heavy hum, containing a strong pressure, spread around her as the center. She landed lightly and landed right beside her grandfather. With her arrival, many monks who besieged and pursued stopped at this moment.


    "Little monk, hand over the flame black Ganoderma lucidum!"


    Listening to the audacity of those people, Downing''s lips were slightly crooked and laughed: "you are very thick skinned!"

 Chapter 1130

    On hearing this, some of the monks glared at him with indignation, and some even showed their intention to kill.


    "Little monk, don''t toast or eat or drink! Hand over the flame Ganoderma lucidum! Otherwise, you can''t walk out of the forest! " A monk at the top of the golden elixir drank in a deep voice. He held the sword in his hand, and released all the golden elixir''s power and pressure to the little monk not far in front of him.


    Another golden elixir looked at Tang Ning with a smile: "little monk, look here, so many people have seen you pick the flame black Ganoderma lucidum. Do you think you can keep it? Don''t kill yourself for something you can''t keep. "


    Except for those two or three teams who were fighting, the others were watching. For some reason, they didn''t make a move.


    Seeing that these people were encircling him, he clearly did not want them to have a chance to escape, so he whispered to Tang Ning: "Xiaoning, thirty-six plans are the best plan. We''d better find a way to break through the encirclement."


    Downing laughed and looked at the people who surrounded them. He said with a smile that did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "grandfather, I have always been a person who does not attack me, I do not commit a crime. If a person offends me, he will surely be punished!"


    After hearing this, Tang laowei couldn''t help looking at her. Seeing that her face was cold and cold, he knew that she really wanted to kill those who surrounded them. It was just


    "Grandfather is a little worried."


    There was a worry in his eyes. People from three teams and more than 100 people were all staring at them. If there was a fight, he was afraid that they were not rivals of these people! After all, in addition to these three teams, there are still some who have not started to watch the fun. He does not think that those people are just watching the fun. It is estimated that they are also waiting for opportunities. Therefore, the current situation is very unfavorable for their grandparents and grandchildren.


    "My grandfather was worried because he didn''t think his strength was strong enough, his fists were not hard enough, and there were not as many people as them." She looked at her grandfather with a smile and said, "but I think his worries are unnecessary. If we fight, we may not lose to them."


    As soon as the voice fell, she saw those friars besieged her. Even when she lowered her waist, the round bamboo rolled up and whirled around with a sharp wind.


    "Whew!"


    The monks in front of him retreated one after another. Some of them tried to cut off the round bamboo with their swords. Unexpectedly, when the round bamboo and the sword collided, they made a sound similar to metal collision.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Hiss!"


    Some people couldn''t retreat, and were scratched several times by the sharp blade of wind, but as a result, the monks who surrounded the front all retreated back nearly 10 meters away. No one was close to them, but they were also surrounded, giving them no chance to escape.


    Round bamboo turns around and returns to Tang Ning''s hand. Tang Ning, holding the round bamboo, squints at the friars. His lazy voice is a little cold: "I think of the man who robbed things from my hand, and his bones are all turned into ashes!"


    "Is it? I''ll see what you can do A golden elixir came out with a gloomy face, staring at Tang Ning in green.


    Downing glanced at him, and with a smile on his lips, he said, "OK, I will make you happy." As soon as the voice fell, the figure flashed, and he had attacked the other party with a round bamboo in his hand.

 Chapter 1131

    When the monk at the top of the golden elixir saw him attacking with a round bamboo in his hand, he hummed heavily and turned the sword in his hand. With the attack of the long sword, the spirit of the sword stabbed at Tang Ning''s eyebrows. He killed him.


    The old Tang, who retreated to one side, saw that the top monk of the golden elixir was ruthless. He could not help but mention it. He watched the two men''s battle nervously, for fear that his granddaughter would be hurt by the other party.


    "Whew! Whew


    The fierce sword spirit and the air flow of round bamboo diffused around. The pressure of Jindan friars forced the monks around to disperse and dare not get too close.


    Looking at the young monk''s golden elixir strength, some onlookers said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that the young monk has such a strong cultivation. Such a young Jindan monk should not be nameless."


    "It''s true that he has been able to cultivate at such a young age. The cultivation talent of the young monk has been called a ghost talent! If in a few years, I still don''t know what kind of existence they have to become. Such a person is not raised by an ordinary family. "


    "It''s just that in the fairyland, who is willing to send his children to Buddhism?"


    Listening to the astonished words of those people, Tang Lao, who retreated to one side, pulled his beard silently. How can these people know that this is a descendant of his Tang family or a girl doll!


    "Look at it


    With a cry, they saw that the two men who had passed seven or eight moves hit from the ground to the air. At the next moment, the long sword of the friar at the top of the golden elixir was picked off by the little monk''s round bamboo. The sword flew down from the air and inserted into the ground. Before the golden elixir reacted, they saw that the round bamboo contained a strong dark force, which flew out of the little monk''s hand and directly hit the golden elixir The place where the monk''s elixir lives.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    With a heavy blow, the golden elixir immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and the powerful daoshengsheng beat him back and forth to more than ten meters away, unable to stabilize his unbalanced body and fell directly from the air.


    "Three elders!"


    The people of that team saw him fall from the air, exclaimed, and ran over in a hurry, but there was no time to catch him. He fell heavily on the ground, splashing a piece of dust and smoke.


    "Bang!"


    "Elder! Three elders They were so frightened that they ran forward to help the man up. Seeing that he was half silent and could not say a word, his mouth was still overflowing with blood, so they quickly took out pills to take them for him.


    The pharmacist in the team quickly went forward to check his pulse, which made him pale in surprise and the whole man fell to the ground.


    "The golden elixir is broken


    "What! The golden elixir is broken On hearing this, the others in the group were also shocked. Seeing that the three elders could not speak a word for a long time, their whole body was soft and their face turned white. They were shocked.


    The golden elixir was broken, and the cultivation of the golden elixir was lost. Now it is not easy to save his life. If he wants to practice again in the future, it will be difficult. In this lifetime, his road to cultivating immortals will be over!


    "What a wicked little monk! You are in vain a Buddhist child


    The people in the team were furious and yelled: "the golden elixir is broken! You have ruined his way of cultivating immortals and his accomplishments. How vicious you are


    Tang Ning''s lips were slightly crooked and sneered: "his moves are cruel and he wants to take my life, but if I keep his life, it will become vicious? How ridiculous

 Chapter 1132

    She snorted and looked at the indignant monk and said, "what''s more, who told you I''m a monk?" She turned the round bamboo in her hand and swept her eyes to the monks around her. Her voice was cold: "do you want to rob me? You have to have that life


    "Kill him! Kill him


    With the roar of rage, the monks of that team rushed up. The sword was sharp and cold, and they attacked the bald monk. When the other golden elixir saw that the golden elixir top monk was defeated, there was a flicker of hesitation in their eyes.


    The consequences of the disintegration of the golden elixir are not what they can bear. At this moment, the shock made their greedy expression sober up a lot, and they all thought about it carefully.


    If you don''t take the flame black Ganoderma lucidum, they are still the golden elixir. They have a good position. They are respected when they go in and out. However, if you take the flame black Ganoderma lucidum, you will end up with a broken golden elixir, then


    They looked at the dying monk who was carried to one side and shivered. If they were like him, they would rather not have the flaming Ganoderma lucidum!


    "Ah


    "Whew!"


    "Ah..."


    The screams over there sounded. They pulled back their thoughts. When they looked back, they could see that the young monk was fighting against dozens of people in the team. A rotating three side throwing knife was like a king of hell harvesting his life. The flying knife almost ran through the throat of the monks. There were howls and howls in the field. There were many corpses piled up on the ground heart startling and gallbladder trembling -- be deeply.


    "Whirlwind Throwing Knife! Hiss! Isn''t that a treasure of the leader of the bloodthirsty wolf group? How could it be in his hands? " A gold elixir saw the whirlwind Throwing Knife, and was shocked.


    "Bloodthirsty wolf pack? Is it the mercenary regiment that was suddenly destroyed by the mysterious powerful group some time ago Someone breathed out a low voice, looked at the spinning Throwing Knife, and asked, "can''t you read it wrong?"


    "No mistake! I have seen the leader of the bloodthirsty wolf group reap more than ten lives with this Throwing Knife The Jindan friar colored slightly: "I heard a while ago that the mercenary regiment was destroyed by the mysterious group, but now the treasure is in the hands of the little monk. Is it the person who destroyed the mercenary regiment


    At the thought of this possibility, people''s faces suddenly became extremely ugly.


    The mercenary regiment was notorious, ruthless and experienced in fighting. Even if someone wanted to ambush and annihilate them, they failed. It can be said that the mercenary regiment is a tyrant in this forest. However, such a terrifying mercenary regiment was destroyed by the regiment some time ago. Now, if this destroys the mercenary group, it is Xiaohe Shang, you can imagine how amazing the little monk''s skills and means are.


    "Ah Bang


    In such a short time, dozens of monks were killed, most of them died of a knife sealing their throat. Among those corpses on the ground, some of them were still staring at them with unwilling eyes.


    "Whew!"


    The whirlwind Throwing Knife returned to Tang Ning''s hand. After turning it in her hand for several times, she took it back to form a machete. Because of the sharpness of this weapon, even if it had harvested dozens of lives, the blade was not stained with blood.


    She looked up at the people around her and asked, "is there anyone else who would like to experience? Well? " The light voice, with a sharp and attractive, let people involuntarily step back.

 Chapter 1133

    A monk who had been watching for a long time stepped forward, bowed his hands and asked, "dare you ask, but master Tang?"


    It is said that there is a master of Tang Dynasty who is young but has many skills. It is said that he is proficient in the five elements and eight trigrams and the skill of fighting numbers with Ziwei. Many people have no chance to see him. However, the man in front of him is very similar to the legendary master of Tang.


    Hearing this, Downing raised her eyebrows and glanced at the man. In my heart, I wonder, how can someone recognize her in this deep mountain and old forest?


    Although he didn''t speak, the friar, seeing his look, immediately showed a smile: "I''ve heard about master Tang for a long time, but I haven''t been able to see him. I don''t want to meet him in this mountain range. I didn''t know it was master Tang here before. If you have any offence or disrespect, please look forward to master Tang''s Haihan."


    With that, the monk leaned slightly and continued: "master Tang, this is the team of our rich family. If master Tang doesn''t give up, we are willing to protect him all the way and return to the house safely."


    "No need." Donning said, and seeing that no one around her dared to come forward to grab her things, she put away the whirlwind knife and walked towards the corpse on the ground.


    What else does he want to do with the bodies?


    The people around him were surprised and looked at the blue figure with an inquisitive eye. He stepped forward and ransacked all the belongings on the corpses. This was like a bandit''s act, which formed a strong contrast with his bald head image. The corners of their mouths were puffed and they couldn''t speak.


    The corpse or the corpse, who thought it was his property.


    However, for such a strong man as the little monk, do you need the protection of the rich family?


    Just, master Tang? What kind of ghost is Tang Shi?


    "Grandfather, let''s find a place to rest." Downing came to her grandfather''s side, followed by a small pet, two people and a beast in the eyes of the people to walk to the shady place in the forest.


    After they left, some people couldn''t help but come forward and asked, "fengchanglao, where is the Tangshi?"


    The people of the Feng family just looked at them and pulled the corners of their mouth: "you don''t know? I''ll find out after I go back With that, the sleeves swung back.


    Almost all the people in that team were destroyed, and the only few who did not dare to come forward were alive for several years. Therefore, they dragged the corpse away and buried it, and then left in dismay.


    After about half a column of incense, friar Yuanying came to resist the wind. Seeing that the smell of blood around the place had not disappeared, the ground was even more marked by the battle, and the people around him looked puzzled, so he asked in a deep voice: "what''s going on here?"


    "I have seen the venerable." When a monk saw that the man was monk Yuanying, he went forward and bowed his hands. After a salute, he told him about the previous things.


    "Oh? Black Ganoderma lucidum After hearing this, monk Yuanying showed some interest in his face. He was obviously interested in it, but


    "Who is the master of Tang? Can he destroy a team with the strength of the golden elixir? " He inquired in a deep voice and looked at the friar.


    "I don''t know about this. However, the Fengjia team seems to know something about it. You may as well ask them." The monk grinned and looked at the place where the Fengjia team was and directed the question to them.

 Chapter 1134

    Hearing this, the monk Yuanying looked at the procession he was referring to. A few people headed by the Feng family team looked at each other, nodded their heads slightly, and then walked forward and bowed to the monk Yuanying.


    "I have seen the venerable." Facing the monk Yuanying, they are not qualified to refuse.


    "Well, who is the master of Tang? What''s the origin? Do you know? " The monk Yuanying inquired, and his eyes fell on the man in front of him.


    "Venerable, we don''t know the origin of Tangshi. However, there are rumors about him among aristocratic families." The middle-aged man was the friar who had asked Tang Ning to go with him. At this time, facing the monk Yuanying, he did not dare to conceal what he knew.


    "When we first knew master Tang, it was because he only relied on one person to make the Wanfo temple, which had been cut off incense, back to its former glory. No one knew where he came from. When he knew such a person, he was already in the Wanfo temple. He had heard that he was proficient in the art of Qimen dunjia. He could grasp the ancient and modern times, and he could cut off the blessings and disasters with golden words As one wishes. "


    Speaking of the master of Tang Dynasty, the parents of Nafeng were a little excited and said: "his great ability has made him famous as a teacher of Tang Dynasty. There are few aristocrats in the aristocratic family who have traveled thousands of miles to visit the Wanfo temple. Unfortunately, they have not been able to see him. Later, they heard that he had left the Wanfo temple and did not know where he was going. However, some aristocrats of various aristocratic families secretly inquired and searched around to find out the origin One of the Tang''s residences, which came out of the moon city overnight, is the residence of Tang Shi. It''s just that I heard that the master of Tang has been wandering around all the time and has never gone back. "


    On hearing this, friar Yuanying stroked his beard and asked, "since you have never met him, how can you know that the man you meet here is the master Tang?"


    "You don''t know something about it. Anyone who has met master Tang knows that he is beautiful and beautiful, just like a man in heaven. His head is smooth and bright like a mirror. There is no Buddhist ring scar. He is dressed in green clothes and has green bamboo hanging on his waist. He has a free and easy manner. Even if he has never seen him, he can recognize him at a glance." When the elder of Feng family thought of Tang Shi''s appearance, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Such an excellent person can be recognized even if he has never met him. After all, it is not any bald monk who has the charm of master Tang.


    "Like Buddha, not Buddha, like immortal, is there really such a person in this world?" Monk Yuanying can''t help but murmur. From the description of the elder of Nafeng family, he can''t help but think of the image of Tang Shi.


    "Yes, after picking the black Ganoderma lucidum, I killed the team that wanted to rob him, and took his grandfather to enjoy the cool." Nanfeng''s parents always smile bitterly.


    There are so many people here, but no one found the rare Ganoderma lucidum on the top of the mountain. It can only be said that it is not their stuff that can''t be found in front of you. If it falls into the hands of Tangshi, they don''t have to think about it.


    Monk Yuanying nodded, but he did not ask any more questions. Instead, he turned his eyes to the black flame cave. The dark hole was not covered, but no one dared to approach or go in to explore. The reason was that the temperature in the cave was extraordinary, and the beast was hiding in it.


    "I don''t know what kind of animal it is? In the end, who will be lucky enough to get it The monk Yuanying said with a negative hand and his eyes were fixed on the black flame cave.

 Chapter 1135

    There are many teams around here, but those who really reach the level of Yuanying haven''t appeared yet. What those people want to fight for is the crystal stone in the black flame cave after the god beast comes out, while the strong young man like him is aiming at the beast.


    With their strength, if they contract a god beast, it will be more powerful. However, in addition to the people of these teams, there will inevitably be strong Yuanying to fight. At that time, it is not easy to tame the beast among the strong ones.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Difficult!


    Tang Ning, who has been resting in the shade, is still some distance away from the black flame cave. Therefore, a monk Yuanying is coming to inquire about her. At this time, she is smiling and taking out the black Ganoderma lucidum collected from the space.


    Old Tang looked aside and saw the flames she took out. The black Ganoderma lucidum was not very impressive, but it exuded a strong aura of spiritual power. Especially the flaming red under the Ganoderma lucidum, she could feel the pure heat of the flame.


    Seeing his granddaughter smiling and happy, he asked, "Xiaoning, are these Ganoderma lucidum really so precious? A single flower can add a hundred years of life? "


    Tang Ning nodded and said with a smile, "yes, this kind of Ganoderma lucidum can only be formed and used as medicine for thousands of years. There are nine Ganoderma lucidum here, and the appearance is excellent. It can be said that it is very rare."


    She carefully sorted out the nine flaming Ganoderma lucidum and put them in a box and said, "grandfather, when I get home, I''ll give you one stew to eat, and the rest I''ll refine into pills."


    "No, no, it''s precious. You''d better keep it and refine it into pills! My grandfather is still in good health. I don''t need to eat this. " He waved his hand. How could such a precious and rare thing be used for stew! It''s a waste.


    Donning looked at him with a mysterious smile and said, "grandfather, I''ll give you another mysterious gift."


    Old Tang couldn''t help laughing: "you don''t have enough for grandfather? It''s already a lot. "


    "I don''t know what kind of beast is in this cave? However, the fire nature of the beast should not be weak, and it is not easy to tame it. " Tang Ning said, looking at the direction of the black flame cave, he said, "the cave is still calm now, and I don''t know when the beast will come out."


    "That''s all right. If the contract doesn''t arrive, it doesn''t matter. Just let it go." Old Tang is quite open-minded.


    The two of them were resting here for a day or two. From time to time, they saw friars Yuanying flying over their heads and heading for the black flame cave. Looking at the monks, Tang Ning held his chin and thought for a while and said, "grandfather, I think many Yuanying monks have come in these two days. Let''s go and have a look! From today on, there has been a dull noise in that cave. I think maybe the beast will be born


    "In the past, will those people stare at you again?" After all, monk Yuanying is unusual.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning laughed: "monk Yuanying''s vision should not be so shallow. What''s more, they will have a lot of things to measure. They won''t easily become enemies with the strong. Besides, I killed that team with the power of one person two days ago, which has already played a role of shock."

 Chapter 1136

    Listening to this, Tang Laoyan crossed a touch of gratification. This granddaughter is really outstanding! No matter in strength, means or mind, they are far superior to their peers. How lucky is the Tang family to have such a grandson.


    The two of them, together with a little pet, went to the direction of the cave. At this time, because of the vibration from the cave and the rolling of some gravel on the hillside, the temperature and heat around the cave increased a lot, and a fire appeared in the middle of the mountain.


    The surrounding team was about 100 meters away from the cave. Due to the rising temperature around, they retreated 50 meters. In front of them, ten Yuanying monks stood in the mid air, staring at the cave where the temperature was surging.


    When Tang Ning and old Tang came around, the hot air on his face made him sweat and his face was red.


    Seeing that her grandfather couldn''t stand the heat, Downing said: "grandfather, if the god beast in this cave is born, there will be rock oars or flames coming out with it. You should stay away from it to avoid being affected."


    "Big white, and then to protect the voice


    Big white nodded and followed Tang Lao''s side.


    Seeing this, Tang said to her, "be careful. Everything is safe." Then he took Dabai back to a safe place.


    Monks Yuanying, who came here earlier, more or less had heard of what happened here two days ago. Therefore, they were also very interested in master Tang. When they saw the young monk in green clothes, with a bald head and a bamboo hanging slanting on his waist, the eyes of ten monks naturally fell on him, and they did not conceal their examination of him And explore.


    However, the young monk was fifteen or six years old. He was simple and simple in his blue clothes. Although he was young, he had already achieved the highest level of cultivation in the golden elixir. He walked out of the room slowly with calm and free and easy manner. When he looked at his face, he was as beautiful as a man of heaven. Even if he wore a small bald head, he did not look inferior to his face. On the contrary, he had a kind of sacredness that people did not dare to blaspheme.


    Although I heard that Tang Shiyi was in charge of the nine flaming black Ganoderma lucidum alone, when he saw him, no friar Yuanying moved lightly. Among them, a monk Yuanying was stunned at the sight of the blue figure coming out and then laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Two days ago, there was a little monk who made a big show here and picked nine rare miraculous herbs. I felt like you when I heard that description. Unexpectedly, it was really you The monk Yuanying walked to Tang Ning with a smile, and his appreciative eyes fell on the little figure who was not arrogant or inferior: "little friend, meet again."


    Looking at the monk Yuanying, Tang Ning also showed a smile and said, "xianzun, you are all right." The man in front of her was the monk Yuanying who advanced the Dharma protection for her grandfather at that time.


    "Ha ha, no wonder you don''t want to worship me as a teacher. You have already been honored as master Tang." He laughed and looked at the little monk in front of him and said, "little friend, my immortal name is Xuanhe."


    Another monk Yuanying also recognized Tang Ning and stepped forward and said, "it turns out that it''s you. You have been honored as a teacher at a young age? However, since you are a Buddhist disciple, your murderous spirit is too heavy. "

 Chapter 1137

    Obviously, he had heard that before that, Downing had killed dozens of people in a team with the power of one person.


    Tang Ning listened to a chuckle. She lost one hand behind her and the other in front of her. She looked up at the monk Yuanying and said, "anyone who has the ability can be a teacher. I have been the peak of the golden elixir in my 28 years. My ability, strength and virtue are not vulgar. Naturally, I can be a teacher."


    She glanced at the monk Yuanying and said, "I never hurt people''s lives easily, but if people offend me, I will certainly punish them."


    "It has been said that the master of Tang is like a Buddha but not a Buddha. Now it seems that I understand something about it." The monk Yuanying looked at Tang Ning and said, but he didn''t say much.


    "Boom!"


    There was a roar from the cave, accompanied by the sound of stones rolling down from the cave, and a few flames from the top of the mountain. The stones rolled down and the heat wave surged around. The people below quickly retreated.


    "Bang! Boom


    From time to time, there is an air current burst out from the top of the mountain, and there is a continuous roar in the cave. As the heat around the cave is getting higher and higher, the air flow forms a heat wave visible to the naked eye, surging around the cave and surrounding it.


    As the fire flared up and the smoke filled and blurred the sight, the clouds in the sky condensed and the thunder roared out of the clouds and condensed on the cave.


    "Look! It must be that the beast will wake up and be born! "


    The voice of the monk''s exclamation sounded. Then, a lightning flash passed through the sky clouds, and the thunder thundered down the cave below. The thunder seemed to open up the heat of the airflow blocking the entrance of the cave. With the sound of the breath, the visible heat of the airflow gushed out and spread towards the surrounding area.


    "Boom! Bang


    There was a roar in the cave. It was like a thunderbolt on the ground. The whole mountain suddenly burst into flames. The flame of the cave flew out with the air flow. It seemed that the sea waves were tumbling around, and it was burning rapidly along with the weeds and trees.


    "Hoo!"


    "No! Run! Run away


    Seeing that the flame surged out like a terrible wave, it spread rapidly, saw the grass devouring and the trees burning. All the withered trees around were burned in the fire. The fire became more and more intense, and there was an uncontrollable trend. The monks were shocked that they did not care about anything else. They just retreated quickly to protect their lives.


    "No more! Try to put out the fire! Otherwise, once the fire spreads out, the whole forest and mountain range will be burnt out and destroyed once! "


    Monk Yuanying saw that the fire was coming fiercely. He could not resist it with one person''s power. He had to put out the fire first with the help of all the people. Otherwise, the fire would spread and burn the forest and mountains, and the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "The fire is too fierce and the fire is burning too fast. How to put it out?" Someone asked aloud, retreating and not daring to stop.


    "Destroy it with soil and water!"


    Tang Ning''s voice with spiritual power came out: "monks with soil and water attributes join hands to put out the fire. Monks with wind property try to control the wind direction of the surrounding air, and don''t let the fire spread out again!"


    "Good! I will lead the water from the earth to put out the fire A monk Yuanying said in a calm voice. He rose from the air and his hands were imprinted. He urged his physical strength and spiritual power to lead to the earth''s inner water.

 Chapter 1138

    Tang Ning saw that with the Yuanying Friar''s water to put out the fire, other Yuanying friars also stood in mid air and stopped.


    "God put out the fire with sand!"


    "My father has come to make a contribution."


    Tang Ning saw that the ten Yuanying friars showed their magic powers. Some controlled the fire with wind, some buried it with sand and put out the fire. Some made use of the splashing of water in the earth''s core to form a wall of frozen ice to block the fire. With the help of the ten monks, the fire was gradually controlled, and the flame did not go out to burn.


    Because the fire was gradually controlled, a very fast figure sprang out of the cave. The figure ran out of the flame and walked in the flame. The speed was very fast. Only the shadow could be seen, but the shape could not be seen. People could not tell what kind of animal it was.


    "The beast has come out!"


    At the sight of the animal''s shadow, the sharp eyed friars knew that it must be a divine beast hidden in the cave, and they wanted to chase it. However, the fire had not been completely extinguished at this time. If they left, the fire would surely spread again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s put out the fire as soon as possible, and then go to find the beast!" After all, it was monk Yuanying. None of the ten left first, but nodded when one of them said that they would join hands to extinguish the fire and then search for the divine beast.


    "Yes! At that time, whether they can tame the animals depends on their own abilities! "


    Others agreed. Besides ten of them, who else has the ability to tame animals? As a result, they are not worried that others will beat them.


    Seeing that they were like this, Tang Ning did not leave first. Instead, he lifted his breath and flew into the air. He drew a round bamboo in his hand to the ground below. A sharp air current was like a blade, cutting off the flame and isolating it.


    Seeing this, the ten Yuan Ying friars all looked at him, nodded to himself, and then focused on extinguishing the fire. With the help of all the people, they put out the big fire with a stick of incense. Almost as soon as the fire was extinguished, the ten friars of Yuanying quickly chased after the direction from which the beast had fled.


    Donning looked in the direction of her grandfather and Dabai, and then quickly caught up.


    However, what they did not know was that at this time, the beast was stopped by people. A strong man with a young man blocked the way of the beast.


    "Roar!"


    All the people did not see the beast in its shape. At this time, he raised his hair and gave a roar containing the power of the beast. As soon as the beast roared, the powerful pressure was released and opened, and the beasts in the forest shivered and bowed.


    Ten Yuan Ying friars and Tang Ning followed the roar of the beast, and a dozen of figures passed in the air like a strong wind. After a while, they came to the place where the beast was. At this moment, they saw the shape of the beast.


    The animal''s head is like a lion''s head, its eyes are like a goldfish''s bulging, and its two black crescent horns grow on both sides of its head. Its scales are armor, its feet are like tiger''s claws stepping on the fire, and its whole body is red and majestic.


    "This is a unicorn lion with blue eyes and golden eyes!"


    There was a monk Yuanying who could not hide his excitement and exclaimed, with shock and surprise on his face: "I didn''t expect that this beast is a unicorn lion with blue eyes and golden eyes! It is said that the blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn has the blood of the dragon, tiger and lion! It''s the fighting beast of the battle beast


    A monk Yuanying shook his head with a bitter smile: "yes, the blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn lion is a fighting beast among the fighting beasts, but in this way, it is more difficult to subdue it."

 Chapter 1139

    Some friars Yuanying looked at the strong man with a young man and said, "that one seems to be the ancestor of Qi''s family."


    Listening to this, other people also looked at the old man. He had silver hair, white beard, and a gray robe. He looked unimportant, but he had a sense of inevitability and pressure that could not be ignored.


    The blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn lion was hard to tame. Now, with the flying immortal ancestors who are superior to them, I''m afraid


    "Gentlemen, this blue eyed Golden Unicorn lion is my favorite contract animal. You''d better look for other animals!" The old man''s voice came slowly. The words were taken for granted, which made people unhappy, but no one dared to show it.


    The strength of Feixian strongman is above Yuanying, and there are no more than ten Feixian strongmen in the immortal cultivation world. Each of them is a very important person and is not easy to get out of the mountain. Therefore, they did not expect that the ancestor of the Qi family would come here to fight for the beast.


    "Ancestor Qi."


    A monk Yuanying bowed his hand and looked at him and said, "it''s our good fortune that we haven''t come out of the mountain for a long time. We didn''t expect to meet him here. However, we have been guarding this beast for a long time. If Qi Laozu also wants to fight, we''d better compete equally according to our abilities."


    "Ha ha..."


    The old man''s voice came out with that low smile, which made the ten monks of Yuanying feel worried that he would be in trouble at any time. Sure enough, as soon as the laughter fell, his whole face suddenly changed.


    "Do you dare to argue about what my family wants?"


    The strong tone with the powerful Feixian pressure, monk Yuanying pressed past, the fierce momentum in the voice let people feel his hidden but not the killing intention.


    It is just like this, ten yuan infant friars with dignified faces, pursed their lips, and none of them spoke. They are unwilling and unwilling to leave, but if they start with him


    "The unicorn lion with blue eyes and golden eyes is originally a beast without owner. If you like it, we also like it. Why can''t we fight?"


    The clear voice broke the solemn atmosphere at that moment, and let the people''s eyes fall on the speaker in an instant.


    Qi''s ancestor and the young man''s eyes fell on the little monk and looked at each other. Seeing that the other was just a little monk, the Feixian ancestor frowned and looked at the little monk with a charming and fierce look. The old man''s voice was even more unpleasant.


    "The little monk doesn''t understand etiquette! When we talk, we can''t get in the way of you! " As soon as the voice fell, he hummed heavily, and his sleeve swung away. With a strong air current, Feixian was blowing towards the little monk, intending to drive him out of sight.


    However, when the current and pressure were blowing towards Tang Ning, no one expected the picture of the young monk being swept away. They just heard the sound of the wind around, the air was passing by, and the leaves were flying. The green clothes on the young monk were flying in the air flow, but the figure was still standing there.


    No one was surprised when they saw him. However, when they saw the scene that the old father Fei Xian frowned and looked at the little monk, they had a smile in their eyes.


    Qi''s family, I''m afraid it''s hard.

 Chapter 1140

    Maybe I didn''t expect that the little monk could resist his current. He didn''t look at his old man with a straight eye. At this moment, he was slightly surprised and looked at the young monk.


    On a closer look, Fang felt that the little monk was different.


    He was 15-6 years old, and his age matched his age. His blue clothes were simple and plain, but he had an excellent appearance. What surprised him most was that the Buddhist light and holy power of the little monk were hidden by him, but a closer look at the strength of his powerful flying immortal still showed that the Buddha light and holy power were covered in his whole body, which was by no means an ordinary generation.


    Seeing this, he was obedient and asked in a slow voice, "which Buddhist son are you, monk? What is it to you if I fight with them to tame the beast? You are a monk, don''t you want to drive animals? We need to know that Buddhism stresses the equality of all living beings. "


    One side of the young man saw his grandfather slow down the tone and the little monk to talk, in the heart secretly surprised. Even the monk Yuanying didn''t dare to offend him easily. The little monk said something like that before. Why could his ancestor speak to him in a gentle voice?


    Is there something special about this little monk?


    Tang Ning''s eyes and eyebrows were bent, and he began to laugh. He was not afraid of the old man''s half point. He threw his green clothes on his body, arched his hands and said with a smile: "so that the elder knows that although I have shaved my head, I have Buddha in my heart, but I''m not a Buddhist disciple. This blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn is a divine beast. Naturally, I want to fight for it."


    "Just rely on your golden elixir cultivation and dare to fight with me?" The ancestor of Qi''s family listened and hummed heavily.


    "Of course That is, Tang Yu''s face should be slightly flattered.


    However, the beast saw that they were fighting there, and he had already found the opportunity to seize the opportunity. One by one, he jumped up and fled under the cloud of fire.


    When the old man saw it, he immediately said, "where to escape!" As soon as the voice fell, he also jumped into the air and stopped at the beast.


    Seeing this, ten Yuan Ying friars were not willing to fall behind. They raised their spirits and surrounded the beast to prevent it from escaping. However, the beast was the best among the fighting beasts. Seeing that all the human beings were able to encircle it, it did not escape, but turned and roared.


    "Roar!"


    A roar came out with the pressure of the beast, and went towards the monks. It was staring at one of the friars, and the sharp air current shot out from the corner of his head like a knife. The tiger''s claws rose in the air, and the sharp claws also rowed at the monk.


    "Whew!"


    The fierce pressure of the beast forced the monk Yuanying to retreat quickly, avoiding the sharp air current which was flying in the shape of a curved knife. Seeing the tiger''s claws open and catching at him, the monk Yuanying immediately blocked with a long sword. When the blade touched the airflow from the beast, he was forced to retreat again.


    "Oh A cry like a lion or a tiger aroused the air pressure visible to the naked eye, and all of them pressed on the monk Yuanying.


    "Hiss! What a wonderful beast


    The monk turned around and retreated, only to find that his coat and robe were burned by the fire. He beat out the flame on his body, and at the same time, he wanted to prevent the beast from attacking again. For a moment, he was slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 1141

    "Whew!"


    The god beast specialized in him, and the magnificent animal body soared up, then suddenly dived down and ran into the monk Yuanying. The monk couldn''t dodge and was knocked out by a blow.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    Under the heavy blow, friar Rao was also born to spit out a mouthful of blood. The whole person lost his balance and fell to the ground, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise was heard with the fall of the monk Yuanying, and the dust and smoke filled the air. However, the god beast did not let go of the monk Yuanying who fell in the pit below. Instead, he dived down, and the magnificent animal stepped down again toward the pit, intending to trample it into meat cakes.


    "Don''t be wild!"


    Other monk Yuanying immediately attacked the beast. Although they were all competitors, they couldn''t just watch and not fight. What''s more, the monk Yuan Ying would not die so easily. In this case, they were willing to sell their personal feelings and help him solve his temporary difficulties.


    Nine Yuanying friars joined hands to deal with the beast. They wanted to subdue it first. However, they didn''t expect that the nine people joined hands to attack, and the beast was also in a great posture. A fire dragon burst out of its mouth, which forced them to retreat. In the fire, it rushed up and attacked them.


    When the beast roared, the blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn beast opened its mouth and bit one of the friars. With the breath of bloodthirsty, the monk immediately attacked him with his long sword. The sword burst out a sharp and vigorous spirit and cut it to the beast. Unexpectedly, the spirit of the sword gang was melted away by the flame of the beast when it approached it in


    "Roar!"


    With the roar of the tiger''s claw, it was like a few sharp blades. Although he did not hurt the monk Yuanying, he made several claw marks on his robe. His speed was so fast that he almost didn''t have to stop to come back again. Rao, the monk Yuanying had rich combat experience and was also overwhelmed at this time.


    Tang Ning on the side of the lower part didn''t make a move, but like the old man flying immortal, he was observing the beast. It had to be said that the beast was really powerful and powerful. If it was used as a town beast, it would be very good.


    Even this fighting capacity is indeed the most powerful. It is surprising that so many Yuan Ying friars join hands and can not hurt it. Its body method as fast as lightning and its strong fighting capacity are really surprising.


    If such a powerful beast wants to subdue it, it can be tamed only by beating it down with force until it is honest. On the other hand, it must submit willingly, otherwise, it will not be able to command it.


    However, even by force, it is very difficult to beat and tame it with her own strength. Unless it is to use the power of the ancient divine beast in its body, it will not bow its head easily. As for making it subject to her without fighting, unless she has something very tempting to it, otherwise, such a divine animal will not lower its proud head.


    "Hum! You human beings want to make this king submit? What a whim In the eyes of kylin, the monk''s disdainful voice shows a slight disdain.

 Chapter 1142

    At this time, some of the ten Yuanying friars were wounded, some were burned to the hem, some were scratched, some were sprayed with black ash. It can be said that all of them were in a mess. Although there was no fatal injury, the ten could not subdue the blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn, and their faces were more or less dull.


    "The fighting power of this beast is amazing. I can''t tame it. If anyone has the ability, please tame it." The most injured monk Yuanying held his chest and coughed gently. He took a look at the arrogant beast, shook his head and went to one side to cure the wound.


    Even if he wanted to contract the beast, the fighting power of the beast was so amazing that he couldn''t win it with his current strength. Since he knew that he couldn''t take it, he would not have to spend that effort to save his effort.


    What''s more, there is also a strong flying immortal guarding.


    Perhaps because of the withdrawal of the monk Yuanying, the other nine monks thought about it. After they joined hands with the God, they really felt the fierce fighting power of the beast, especially its extraordinary flame. Even those who had fire attribute were burned by the fire even if they wanted to get close to it.


    If they go on like this, they will not be able to tame the arrogant beast. In this case, it is better for them to take a rest and watch for a while, and see if the ancestor of Qijia Feixian has the ability to tame the blue eyed golden unicorn?


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, and then looked at the ancestor of the Qi family and said, "elder Qi, the fighting power of this divine beast is really amazing. With our strength, it is really difficult to tame it. If you can tame it, it will be a great joy."


    The ancestor of Qi family listened, stroked his beard, glanced at them, and said, "this blue eyed golden eye beast is my favorite. It''s because I know it''s the most fighting beast that I''ve come all the way. If you want to fight, I''ll let you fight. But look, isn''t it a good one? Look at you now. It''s a mess. "


    Several people were embarrassed by him, but they didn''t say much. They just laughed and retreated to one side.


    Who let the strength of the other side far above them? Who made them really as embarrassed as he said?


    "As if you were better than them." The unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes glanced at Qi''s hometown. His arrogant appearance made his teeth fiercer. However, its combat effectiveness was really amazing, which made people helpless.


    Tang Ning looked at it like that, but she liked it very much. The more she saw the beast, the more she liked it. Anyway, she had to find a way to take it down and let it guard the house. That was definitely a good hand.


    "Since you don''t want to be obedient, I won''t be rude to you!" Qi''s ancestor said, the voice fell at the same time, the figure has swept out.


    The gray figure moved in an instant, one hand into a fist, condensing a strong internal force. With a low drink, his fist hit the beast.


    The powerful man''s power and powerful inner force formed a huge fist visible to the naked eye. Tang Ning, who was far away, was also shocked.


    If you''re hit by that punch, you''ll never die, you''ll have to be seriously injured.


    But I didn''t want to, when the boxing came, the god beast was not dodging, and confronted him in the face.

 Chapter 1143

    "Roar!"


    The beast raised its head and roared. With the head of the beast, it hit the blow. The beast soared into the air and rushed out with a powerful air current, which was not inferior to the old man.


    "Whew!"


    "Hoo!"


    The two air waves roared out and collided with each other, making a heavy bang. The heat wave came out with the flame and fell on the head of the blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn. He thought that the beast would fall from the air because of this blow, but at the moment of the fist falling, it was like wearing armor on its head Generally, gold armor forms a protective shield to block the damage caused by that blow.


    "Bang!"


    "Hiss! It''s burning to death


    When his fist was knocked down, the heat wave and flame came to his face. Although the old man punched the beast, he didn''t hurt it at all. On the contrary, he was burned by the fire and the heat wave on his body because he was close to the beast. His beard and eyebrows were burned and his coat and robe ran into the flame, and he quickly put out the fire and quickly backed away.


    "Old man''s beard!" He reached out his hand and touched only a handful of beard ashes, which made him stare.


    "Hum!"


    The blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn lifted its head and snorted heavily. The head of the unicorn was like the golden armor with a helmet, which was very dazzling in the fire under the sun.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa! Well done! I like it


    With the sound of laughter, accompanied by the sound of applause, listening to the voice, Qi''s Feixian ancestor stared at the little monk and said, "little monk, don''t gloat!"


    "Hey, hey."


    Tang Ning laughed and said to the Qi family''s ancestor, "master, I didn''t gloat. I just said that this Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes is a beautiful, powerful and powerful beast. It''s a must-have beast for watching houses. I like it!"


    "No! You still like it? Who doesn''t like it? It depends on whether you have the ability to tame it! " The old man snorted and stroked his beard. However, he only touched some burnt ones. He put them down in embarrassment.


    "Why don''t you have hair on your head


    Seeing the man praising him, the blue eyed Unicorn clapped his hands and looked at downing more kindly. After all, the man didn''t stop him like they did, and said something big to tame him.


    "Forget it, human beings are not good things." It snorted, turned its head and was ready to leave.


    "Hello, wait a minute." Cried Downing, and went forward.


    "Hum! Little monk, this divine beast has extraordinary fighting power. Go to provoke it and be careful to be trampled into meat cakes! " Qi''s ancestor said that he had touched a snuff of ashes, but he didn''t intend to stop like this. This beast is so brave that he must tame it down!


    As soon as he brushed his sleeve, he raised his breath again and stopped the way of the beast. Unexpectedly, he heard the scornful words of the blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn beast.


    "You, the old man of mankind, are not my king''s opponent. You''d better get out of my way, or I''ll trample you into meat pie!"


    "Don''t be wild! I haven''t really worked hard yet! " The ancestor of Qi''s family hummed and was about to do it again, but he saw that the little monk took out something.


    "Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes, what do you think this is?"

 Chapter 1144

    The beast looked at Downing, and saw his palm spread out. A red pill gave off a strong fragrance. It moved its nose and sniffed it. At the next moment, it suddenly made a lunge, and it actually opened its mouth to bite the open hand of Tang Ning.


    "Oh What a delicious smell! What a strong aura of spiritual power. I really want to eat it!


    It thought that it was very fast, it would swallow the pill in one mouthful. However, as soon as the smiling and hairless human hand was closed, his body shape flashed, and it was a step faster than it to avoid driving and let it fly into the air.


    "Give it to my king!" It stares at the man who has dodged away, sniffs hard, and asks, "what''s that? Why is it so fragrant? "


    Tang Ning looked at it with a smile and said, "this is the pill I refined. Do you want it?"


    The Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes glanced at it, turned its head and looked uninterested. However, at the next moment, he thought that the human had relaxed his vigilance, and turned back to attack her again.


    "Oh


    Who knows, Zhang Dazhou''s animal mouth pours on an empty again, that originally carelessly stands the human to be quicker than it to avoid, sees it a burst of exasperation.


    "Put it down! Or I will kill you It''s threatening, grinning at Downing.


    The monks on the other side looked at each other and looked at each other in a dark and strange way. How could Tang Shi''s elixir attract the beast?


    And that Qi family ancestor saw, then glanced at Tang Ning one eye, leisure way: "little monk, don''t compensate the wife and fold the soldiers."


    Downing chuckled and looked at the beast and said, "you can do it, but you have to submit to me."


    "Hum! You, human beings, look down on me too much. How can I submit to you people who are insidious and cunning because of such a pill! " It heavily a hum, staring at a pair of goldfish like bulging animal eyes, staring at Downing, and said: "since you don''t hand it in, then the king will take it by himself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure sprang up, and the flame came out from under his feet. The figure rushed towards downing very quickly. It thought, with its ability, is it difficult to grab that pill?


    "Well, you''ll take it! I''ll give you a ride. "


    Tang Ning chuckled. She lifted her breath and took off the round bamboo from her waist with one hand. With the breath of spiritual power, the round bamboo burst out a strong breath. Seeing the beast coming, she dodged and patted the bamboo toward the animal''s buttocks.


    "Pa!"


    "Roar!"


    The god beast only felt the beast''s buttocks slapped, and its buttocks hurt. It let it roar out angrily: "you dare to hit the beast''s buttocks of the king!"


    The flame spurts out and goes towards the human being, only to see that the human raises his hand to wipe out its flame, and the heat wave surges forward, which can not hurt the human.


    This scene, not to mention the amazement of the divine beast, was also surprised by the ten Yuan Ying friars, as well as the ancestors and young people of Qi family. The flame of the unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes is extraordinary. Even the monks can''t say that they can be safe in the fire. However, he can lead out those flames without being burned, so they have to look at them.


    "Roar!"


    After several times, the beast got better than Downing, and roared again. Unexpectedly, the man did not dodge, but knocked at him head-on with the round bamboo.

 Chapter 1145

    "You want to beat Ben Wang with a broken bamboo?" Seeing that the round bamboo was hitting its head, the beast immediately opened its mouth to bite it, trying to crush the bamboo first.


    "Click


    But do not want to, when a bite on the round bamboo, the round bamboo is even harder than iron three points, bite in the mouth how can not bite down, do not believe evil force a bite, but let it a tooth to bite broken.


    "Oh


    The tooth cracked, and it howled. Its claws just grabbed the man in front of him. He tried to force him back and take the bamboo back from its mouth. However, the human turned up and rode on its back.


    "Get out of here!"


    The exasperated beast roared, and the animal body swung, trying to throw the man off his back. However, he had his legs tightly clasped with his animal body, his hands holding its horn, and sitting on its back as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Hoo!"


    It leapt into the air, the flame from its body, issued a whistling sound in the burning, it tried to burn the human into ashes, but who expected, it took off in the air, but it felt a flame on the back of the human body, and also faintly pressed its flame, and there seemed to be a breath of fear in the flame.


    "Surrender to me, I can help you become a super beast!"


    Donning opened his mouth, holding the animal''s body in his legs, and holding the horns of the animal in both hands, he sat still and allowed it to throw her away. As for the flame, it could not hurt her at all.


    "No way! How can I submit to such a weak man as you? " The unicorn roared, trying to throw the man off his back, but he felt a force pressing on it.


    "Surrender to me! Otherwise, I''ll let you have a taste of me! "


    Tang Ning also threatened. She stretched out her hand against the head of the beast. Through the golden armor, she released the pressure of the ancient god beast. Shengsheng pressed down the head of the beast, and the flames in her palm surged. The fire of her own life made the beast cry.


    "Oh! You! Stop it! Stop it


    Tang Ning took back the flame of his life in his palm and gathered up the power of the ancient beast and asked, "how?"


    The blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn turned around and glared at him with a pair of bulging eyes. However, there was a trace of fright at the bottom of his eyes. Obviously, he also felt the pressure of the ancient god beast.


    "Where are you from?"


    The Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes glared and asked, "what is this human being, not a monster?"? The strength of the golden elixir has the prestige of ancient gods and beasts. No wonder they are not afraid of the pressure of the gods and beasts. However, what kind of divine beast can recognize such a human being?


    Downing glanced at it and said, "you just need to tell me, surrender or not?"


    "Submit to you, and I will eat enough of the pills?"


    "You think so." Donning chuckles, enough pills? She doesn''t need capital!


    "Hum! What''s the advantage of Wang following you? It''s no good. Why should I follow you? " The beast snorted heavily, obviously dissatisfied.


    Downing patted it on the head and said, "I can help you to become a super beast. This is good."


    "Seriously?" It has some doubts, but it has a vague belief in the prestige of the ancient beast in human beings.


    "Of course Her chin was light and she nodded confidently.


    "Good! I believe you once! " He came down from mid air with downing on his back, folded up his flame and claws, and fell to the ground, lowering his proud head.

 Chapter 1146

    Looking at this scene, ten Yuanying friars were stunned, and the ancestor of Qi family was even more staring. However, before they could speak, Tang Ning, who was already sitting on the back of the beast, looked at them with a smile and said, "masters, this Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes is mine."


    The implication is that you should stop robbing.


    The blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn took a look at the people around him, and then looked at the people around him. He snorted and did not run away. He just opened his mouth and asked, "what about the pills? Give it to the king. "


    Tang Ning patted it on the head, the palm turned, a pill appeared in the heart of the hand, the hand spread out, the beast tongue rolled, then swallowed the pill, into the belly of the spiritual breath and the power of fire attribute, let it satisfaction wag tail.


    The ancestor of Qi''s family was filled with anger. He glared at the little monk and said, "I see that you have a contract animal. Obviously, you already have a contract animal. Why do you want to compete with me for this god beast?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t expect that he was aware of the ancient beast''s pressure to suppress the blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn. However, he was relieved to think that he was the strength of the powerful flying immortal.


    She laughed and said, "master, I didn''t say that I want to contract this god beast!" Dabai, she has no contract!


    On hearing this, the ancestor of the Qi family flashed a ray of wisdom in his eyes and said, "who are you going to give it to?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly remembered that the little monk had said that this magical beast was necessary to watch the house. He was shocked and cried out in a low voice: "do you really want to let such a god beast go to see the house?"


    "Hehe, this is the contract animal I found for my grandfather, but it can also be used as a town beast in the future. I think it''s very good." She said with a smile and looked at the powerful Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes.


    "Who? Give back the contract? I will not do it. " It snorted and became proud again.


    The reason why he is submissive to this human is that he has the prestige of the ancient god beast, and he has the extremely delicious pill, which may help it to advance to the super god beast. But if you want to make it contract with others, it will not do it.


    "Lie down, don''t make any noise."


    Tang Ning squinted and glanced at the beast around him. He was thinking that the spirit of the beast was so arrogant that if it was given to her grandfather, his grandfather would not be able to command it. This is really a headache.


    The ancestor of the Qi family glanced at the beast, and then looked at the little monk. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said to the young man, "Baihe, come and see your master."


    As soon as he said this, not only the young man was stunned, but also ten Yuan Ying friars and Tang Ning were stunned.


    Master? Is there anyone else here who is the young man''s master? Who?


    For a time, each one looked at each other, are a face of confusion.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up to see your master! "


    The ancestor of Qi''s family had a deep voice. He glanced at the young man on one side, and then put his eyes on the young monk who had nothing to do with himself. He said, "this is my legitimate grandson, Qi Baihe, the young master of Qi family. Now, I will be your apprentice."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning was stunned, looked at the young man, and immediately waved his hand: "I don''t want it!"


    She has no shortage of apprentices, and she is still so big!

 Chapter 1147

    Qi Baihe, who was despised, looked at his grandfather helplessly. He didn''t know that his grandfather had brought him to tame the beast. In the end, why did he force him to a younger monk to be his apprentice?


    On the contrary, people still have a look of disgust.


    "Don''t do it! Who let you rob me of the beast I like? "


    At this moment, the ancestor of Qi family is like an old urchin who plays tricks on others. He doesn''t care whether the little monk is willing or not! Seeing his grandson standing there like a piece of wood, he immediately said, "from today on, you will follow your master! If he doesn''t accept you, you won''t say it''s a descendant of my family! " As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t give downing the chance to refuse, so he left.


    "Grandfather..."


    Qi Baihe, who was abandoned here, saw that his father-in-law had lost him in this way. For a time, he was stunned and filled with heart. Seeing that his grandfather could not be found, the little monk over there was ready to take the opportunity to slip away. He immediately called out.


    "Apprentice Qi Baihe, see your master!" Voice a fall, dress a lift, do not hesitate to kneel down.


    As a young master of Qi''s family, he has been trained since he was a child. He knows that his grandfather always does what he says. Since he wants him to be a teacher in front of his teacher, he has to worship him as a teacher. Even if he looks like a little monk, and he is younger than him.


    "No


    With blue eyes and golden eyes, the unicorn is ready to run away. Seeing him stride forward and kneeling down to her, Tang Ning immediately stops drinking. At the same time, he raises his hand to lift it up to prevent him from kneeling.


    "Don''t worship me. I don''t want any apprentices, and I''m not interested in taking them. You can go back where you come from." Downing waved his hand and told him to go.


    It''s not that Qi Baihe is not excellent, but that Qi Baihe is too excellent.


    At the age of 20, he has the strength in the middle of the golden elixir. He has a clear and elegant outline. His whole body is full of the noble spirit of the aristocratic family. He is dressed in white clothes and robes, with a jade belt around his waist and an elegant and noble childe''s posture. Such a person is excellent even if he is in the sect. What''s more, he is already practicing the golden elixir Take her as a teacher!


    Qi Baihe was going to kneel down on the ground, but unexpectedly he couldn''t get down on his knees. His eyes flashed slightly, and he looked up at him and said, "master, I''m a sincere disciple. Please accept me."


    "No, No He put his hand in front of him and put it back on his waist.


    "Master, it''s hard to disobey my father''s orders. If I can''t accept my master as a teacher, my grandfather will drive me out of the family. I hope the master will be complete and accept my disciples. In the future, my disciples will serve the master." He said again, trying to get down on his knees, but still could not.


    "I''m young, and I don''t need to be served." Tang Ning said, beckoning to the unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes, and then arched his hand to ten Yuan Ying friars: "gentlemen, I''ll leave first, and I''ll see you later."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was riding the unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes, and swept away into the forest. Among several leaps, her figure had already swept away.


    "Master, wait for me!" Qi Baihe ran away as soon as he saw him riding the beast, and then quickly chased after him.


    Ten Yuan Ying friars and disciples stayed in the same place and looked at each other, but they didn''t want to understand. How could the ancestor of Qi family not tame the beast and compensate his own grandson?

 Chapter 1148

    On the other side, Mr. Tang, with big white, also crowded into the cave with those who rushed to the cave. Even if there was no flame burning in the cave, there was still a high temperature heat in the cave. The dark one had a little flickering light. Someone showed it with a torch. When he saw the twinkling light, he could not help crying out: "it''s black flame crystal! Dig


    "Sonorous, sonorous!"


    "Bang bang!"


    For a while, the sound of beating and digging was heard everywhere in the cave. However, the black pyroxene was extremely hard and hard to dig. In addition, the cave was not very large, so it was more difficult to perform and the excavation speed was greatly slowed down.


    "Why is it so hard? How long will it take to dig this piece out? " Some people beat digging half a sound, but also failed to dig out a piece, can not help but some impetuous up.


    "What are you talking about? It''s all the same. Dig it Someone said, the hand movement also did not stop.


    "Sonorous, sonorous..."


    Even if there were torches in the cave, the light was dim. Everyone was busy digging out the black flame spar. In one corner of the cave, old Tang was just like them. He was struggling to dig out a piece of spar. However, the wall was as hard as iron. Even if there was a tool to dig, it was not able to dig out a piece of it. Instead, he was very tired and sweating.


    Dabai, who was lying idle and looking at him, saw that he had been digging so hard for so long that he hadn''t dug out another piece. It was hot and stuffy inside. He didn''t want to stay here. So he stood up, stretched out his waist, and came to Mr. Tang''s body to show his paws. He jumped forward and dug out a fist sized crystal stone.


    With the gravel rolling down at his feet, Tang Laoyi Zheng, while no one noticed, quickly picked up the crystal stone and put it into the space, and whispered to Dabai: "Dabai, dig some more."


    Seeing his face full of joy, Dabai thought about it and helped dig out more than ten pieces.


    Because he was afraid that too much digging would be noticed, he did not dare to stay. Instead, he took advantage of the dim light and went out quickly with the white.


    However, some people saw that old Tang seemed to have dug out the crystal stone, but they didn''t dare to make his idea. After all, his grandson was not a vegetarian, so there was no need to provoke such a evil star for the sake of those flame stones.


    Old Tang went out of the house. Seeing that there were monks guarding him outside, he avoided driving. He took Dabai to one side and waited for Tang Ning to come back. Thinking of the dozen pieces of crystal stones that Dabai had dug, he couldn''t help looking at Dabai with a smile and saying, "Dabai, you''ve done a good job. I''ll give you a meal later!"


    Dabai grinned and fell down beside him.


    However, some people know the current affairs, but others do not.


    Several mercenaries guarding outside saw that only an old man and the little pet were waiting there, and the Tang division was not seen, so they changed their minds.


    Without him, they just thought, if you take this old man and find the Tangshi to exchange for a flame black Ganoderma lucidum, it doesn''t seem to be a loss.


    Greed made them forget the bloody scene of the last two days, or that the person killed had nothing to do with them, so they did not feel fear and despair.


    Old Tang took out the water to drink, and gave Dabai some to drink. Then he saw several mercenaries around him in a posture of encirclement. Seeing this, he looked at them with a smile and said, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1149

    "It''s not a big deal. I just want to exchange you with your grandson for a black fungus."


    One of the mercenaries said that he was not afraid of the old man in front of him. The only thing he was afraid of was Tang Shi. However, Tang Shi was not here. When would he wait?


    "Ha ha, you are so brave that you forget the dozens of lives that happened two days ago." Old Tang laughed and looked at them and said, "if you leave now, I will assume that nothing has happened. Otherwise, once you start, it will be too late for you to regret."


    "Oh! Is it possible that our brothers can''t deal with you, an old man? " Hearing a sneer, the Jindan friar did not show his weapon, but went forward empty handed and buckled at Old Tang''s shoulder.


    They just wanted to catch him to exchange for a flaming black Ganoderma lucidum. They didn''t want to hurt his life. It was not that they didn''t want to. They knew that once the old man''s life was hurt, they were afraid that Tang Shi would not give up.


    Seeing that several of them gathered around, he laughed and was about to start. When he saw the familiar figure riding the beast majestically, he narrowed his eyes with a smile when he saw her coming back safely and riding the beast.


    "What do you want?"


    When the monks wanted to besiege Tang Lao, they suddenly heard the movement behind them and were about to turn around. They heard the voice of Tang Shi, which made them turn back suddenly. They didn''t even dare to say more and fled quickly.


    Tang Ning glanced at their fleeing figures and snorted heavily. She wanted the blue eyed unicorn to clean them up, so she listened to her grandfather''s voice.


    "Forget it. They haven''t started yet. Let''s give them a break." Old Tang stepped forward and looked at the majestic beast. He was very happy at the bottom of his heart: "is this the god beast in the cave?"


    "Grandfather, this is the beast in the cave, the Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes." Tang Ning said with a smile, turned down from the beast''s back and stood on the ground.


    The beast looked at the old man in front of him and showed a look of disgust. He breathed two breath: "hum! I can''t be a contract animal for this old man


    "No manners! This is my grandfather Downing gave it a backhand, which made the beast scream, very dissatisfied.


    "I am a god beast! The beast wants face He muttered discontentedly, staring at Downing with big bulging eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    One side slowly came to the big white one eye it, a sneer, to show its contempt and disdain.


    "You little beast, how dare you show me? You want to die The Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes lifted its feet, bent down its head and grinned at the round white pet like a threat.


    The old man can''t get angry with him. The one with no hair on his head is even more difficult to provoke. Those two can''t be provoked. Can this little beast scare him?


    However, it only threatened to make a sound. The soft and cute little beast ignored its existence after one glance. It jumped forward and jumped into the hairless human arms, which made it grind its teeth.


    How can I do if I''m so angry? I really want to swallow it!


    Donning looked at the scene, chuckled, holding dabaishun''s soft hair, and said, "grandfather, let''s get out of here first."


    "Master!"

 Chapter 1150

    A voice came, Tang laoshun look at the voice, and then saw a very good appearance and bearing of a young man in white to carry Qi.


    As soon as Tang Ning heard the voice, he said to her grandparents, "grandfather, let''s go."


    "Master."


    Qi Baihe stepped forward quickly and knelt down: "Baihe, please see your master."


    "Don''t follow me, and I said, I don''t want any apprentices."


    Qi Baihe was swept out, but his figure retreated, but he stood still. After hearing his words, he said with a bitter smile: "master, Baihe follows the orders of his ancestors. If he can''t worship his master as a teacher, Baihe doesn''t have the face to go back to see his grandfather. Although Baihe was ordered by his ancestors, he sincerely wants to learn from him. Please take him in."


    Instead of going forward, he stood a few meters away and bowed.


    Old Tang was surprised and asked, "Xiaoning, this..."


    "Grandfather doesn''t have to worry about him. Let''s go." Said Downing, leaving with her grandfather and two pet animals.


    Seeing him leave, Qi Baihe still stood up and continued to follow him. No way, his grandfather asked him to become a teacher. If he couldn''t, how could he face going back? What''s more, grandfather''s appearance is not joking. Even if he doesn''t accept him, he can only follow him first.


    The unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes is majestic and majestic. Walking in the forest can be said to be very eye-catching. However, knowing that it is a divine beast, people who meet them also avoid driving far away and dare not go near the past.


    The two men and two beasts walked, but they were happy to be quiet. However, about ten meters behind them, the Qi Baihe also followed them and did not leave.


    Old Tang glanced back and asked, "Xiaoning, who is this young man? Why do you want to be a teacher? "


    "His grandfather originally wanted to tame the Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes. However, he couldn''t tame it after the fight, so he asked me to take it back. I don''t know what he thought. He left his grandson behind and said that he would learn from me, otherwise he would not be allowed to go home, so the boy followed him all the time." Downing shrugged, innocent.


    It''s really none of her business. Besides, she''s not interested in such a big apprentice.


    "In my opinion, he has achieved some accomplishments in the middle of the golden elixir. His words and deeds are full of aristocratic atmosphere. It seems that he was born out of the ordinary world. How could such a noble son of a noble family have never been a teacher?" Old Tang looked at the young man in white behind and said in surprise.


    Because it was only about 10 meters away, and Qi Baihe''s accomplishments were excellent, and they didn''t deliberately suppress their voice, so after hearing their words, he said, "Baihe didn''t become a teacher. In the past, he followed his grandfather to practice."


    Smell speech, Tang Lao looked at him, pour also did not speak again. He was a grandfather who didn''t say much about it. What''s more, they didn''t know the young man, what''s more, they didn''t know his character. How could they enroll apprentices!


    In the evening, Downing prepared the fire and sat down to rest. He called out, "unicorn, come here."


    The Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes came to Tang Ning and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nature is a contract." Downing glanced at it and said, "have you forgotten what I said?" This was a contract animal for her grandfather.

 Chapter 1151

    Hearing that it was a contract, the unicorn took a look at Downing and the old man. He stepped back and said, "I don''t want to make a contract with your grandfather. He is too weak!"


    "You want to die?" Downing squinted.


    "I didn''t want to die, but just don''t! How can I contract such a weak human being? What''s more, didn''t you say that I should be the god beast for you As he spoke, he retreated, meaning that if downing forced him, he would run away.


    "A contract can also be a town beast." Tang Ning said leisurely.


    "You can''t be the king of zhenzhai Said the unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes. His eyes were full of discontent.


    How can it contract with such a weak human being.


    Seeing that the beast didn''t want to, old Tang said, "Xiaoning, since it doesn''t want to, that''s even if..."


    "Grandfather, this is the contract beast that I have found for you. If it doesn''t want to, it doesn''t need to stay." Donning took the branch to stir the fire and looked at the blue eyed unicorn. His voice was cold: "I''ll ask you again, would you like to or not?"


    "No! I don''t want to! " It snorted heavily and took a step back.


    Tang Ning glanced at it, took back his eyes and looked at the fire. The branches in his hand stirred gently, and his gentle voice came out with the cool voice: "Dabai, get rid of it!"


    Big white?


    Qi Baihe, who is ten meters away, can''t help but look at the white, soft and cute little pet, and is slightly shocked.


    Let this little pet clean up the beast?


    "Big white?"


    After hearing Tang Ning''s words, the blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn was stunned for a moment, and the animal''s shadow, which was supposed to retreat, was stunned. After blinking a pair of big eyes, the unicorn suddenly rolled to the ground, rolling in all directions and laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Laugh to death! Let a little beast take care of the king? Ha ha ha ha ha... "


    Old Tang, who knew that Dabai was a supernatural beast, stroked his beard, narrowed his eyes and showed a smile. Dabai''s hairy, soft, sprouting, round and rolling is very gratifying, but it shrinks so small. It''s no wonder that even the divine beast can''t realize that such a seemingly harmless little beast is actually a super divine beast.


    After hearing Tang Ning''s words, Dabai stands up lazily and stretches his waist. At the same time, he pours at the unicorn beast in front of him. At the same time, a roar with the power of super divine beast comes out of his mouth.


    "Roar!"


    When the sound of tiger roar comes out, the small white animal shadow flashes with light when it comes to the front. Once the power of the super god beast is released, the magnificent and powerful body is also revealed.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn, which was rolling on the ground with laughter, saw the pressure of the super god beast, and then looked at the small round white beast. When the light flashed into a majestic king of beasts, it made a pair of beast eyes stare up and wanted to stand up and run away quickly.


    However, because of the sudden pressure of the supernatural beast and the original shape of the small beast, it slipped and fell back. At the same time, the shadow of the tiger beast, which was as fast as lightning, was approaching. It could only see the white animal shadow coming, and the tiger''s claws with sharp cold light had already scratched towards its abdomen.


    "Oh! Leave eggs under your claws

 Chapter 1152

    The tiger''s claws, which were caught to its abdomen, made its hair stand up. Almost instinctively, its hind legs kicked on the ground and moved the animal back.


    "Whew!"


    "Oh


    At that moment, the tiger claw, the air flow across its abdomen, it only felt a pain in the lower abdomen, whine, legs instinctively shrink, fiercely looked between its legs, when it saw that a pair of belly hair was caught off, and a corner of the lower abdomen was bald, a pair of bulging animal eyes suddenly glared out, rolling and climbing to get up.


    "I''m scared to death!"


    Its legs are a little soft, its hind legs are clamped and its buttocks are contracted. It shivers at the thought that the eggs were almost taken off by it just now.


    "How can you be a super beast!"


    It is aggrieved and shocked. It stares at the magnificent and powerful white tiger, which is full of supernatural beasts. Thanks to it thought it was just a humble pet, but it was the king of all animals!


    Big white one eye at it, will catch that a bunch of animal hair a Yang claw throw away, heavy hum a: "fool!" As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly jumped up and rushed at the beast again.


    The blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn beast is also a divine beast, and its speed and combat effectiveness are extremely strong. However, when it comes to the super divine beast with its strength above it, it is not immune to be inferior.


    At this time, when the tiger beast came, it screamed, with a bit of anger also rushed forward, with a great intention to fight with it.


    Qi Baihe, who followed him ten meters away from Downing, was shocked to see the scene in front of him. He looked at the blue figure sitting by the fire with a calm face. He suddenly understood why his grandfather wanted him to be a teacher.


    He was able to subdue the beast without any effort, and he had an unfathomable strength. Even the humble pet around him was actually a super divine beast. Moreover, he was not contracted by the super god beast.


    What kind of existence is it? Can we let a super god beast who has not been contracted follow him so gently?


    Looking at the battle of the two beasts in front of him, his eyes flashed slightly. Even though the kylin beast with blue eyes and golden eyes is one of the top fighting beasts, it is doomed to be unable to win the super beast under the pressure of its strength.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    In the battle between the two beasts, the powerful beast power spread in the air, and the small beasts in the forest fled one after another. Because the two beasts fought so much, they even attracted many friars.


    "Hiss! The white tiger seems to be a supernatural beast


    "What is it like? That''s the super beast


    "Where is this super beast? The super beast was not contracted, and was the one who was defeated by the Tang division? Why hasn''t it been contracted yet? "


    "Ah, you see, Tang Shi and they are still sitting by the fire, as if they are not in a hurry."


    The monks around saw that the two beasts fought fiercely, but most of them were beaten by the god beast, and even the hind legs were bitten and bleeding by the super god beast. However, there was no nervous and worried attitude of master Tang.


    "Oh..."


    The unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes was pressed on the ground, and the power of the super god beast came down, making it unable to break off at all. It struggled to get up. The tiger beast had opened its mouth and bit down its neck.


    "Oh! My king admits defeat! I am willing to make a contract

 Chapter 1153

    As soon as its voice came out, the tiger that jumped on its neck and bit off immediately stopped, and the sharp teeth of the tiger were just against its neck.


    At this time, the blue eyed and golden eyed unicorn was in a state of confusion. The scales on his body, like armor, were torn off by Dabai. The blood was blurred and it was painful to look at it.


    However, after hearing it admit defeat and willing to make a contract, Dabai didn''t feel embarrassed any more. Instead, he snorted heavily and said, "if you dare to be presumptuous and disobedient, I can bite you at any time!"


    The beast grinned, but didn''t say any more. He just looked at Downing and the old man by the fire, and finally gave a low cry.


    Tang Ning and old Tang stood up and walked towards the front. Dabai let it go and went back to one side. The god beast on the ground also got up one by one. After looking at Tang Ning, he looked at Tang Lao. Finally, he went to the side of Old Tang and bowed his head down.


    Seeing this, Downing just showed a satisfied smile, nodded, and said to his grandfather: "grandfather, after a period of time, we can contract it again. Maybe we can take advantage of the contract to make grandfather''s strength further."


    Old Tang listened to Wei Zheng and said, "however, I just entered the golden elixir some time ago. How can I advance again in such a short time?"


    "Yes." She said with a smile.


    Listen to her say so, Tang Lao can''t help but smile: "good, grandfather listen to you." Since she said yes, she would. After all, many impossible things could be done in the end as long as she said yes.


    Tang Ning looked at the wound on the beast, then took out the medicine from the space and sprinkled it on it. He said, "it''s all skin injuries. It will be OK in two days. After that, he will be more restrained. Especially when he is out of the forest, don''t scare people."


    "Yes." The beast gave a low answer, lying on the ground like a trained dog.


    "What do you see there? Go away Dabai roared at those friars, and the super beast roared out. Those friars did not dare to stay and leave quickly.


    With the departure of those people, I saw a flash of light, and big white shrank into a round and rolling ball, and ran forward to jump into donning''s arms and rubbed.


    They went to the fire to sit and rest, while eating dry food, and not far away, Qi Baihe looked at the scene, thought about it and went forward again.


    "Master."


    "Who is your master? Don''t yell Tang Ning frowned and looked at the handsome young man in white, and said, "I''ve said that I won''t accept you as an apprentice. You should go quickly! Stop following us. "


    "Baihe sincerely worships his teacher. Please give him a chance." He looked at Downing pleadingly.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning took a look at him. The young man in front of him was as gentle as jade, graceful and elegant. Even if he stood still and did not speak, he could see that he was born in a noble family. However, such a young man, who clearly had the strength of the Golden elixir, still insisted on following her because of his grandfather''s words and wanted to worship her as a teacher.


    Thinking of the old man who left him, she looked at the Qi Baihe in front of her. She laughed and played with the fire stirring stick in her hand. She said calmly, "if you take me as a teacher, will you listen to the elder of your family in the future? Or do you listen to me? If there is a conflict of interest, which side are you on? "

 Chapter 1154

    Hearing this, Qi Baihe was stunned for a moment, looked at Tang Shi who was playing with the fire stick. After a moment of thinking, he said: "it''s the duty of a disciple to obey the teacher''s orders, and Baihe naturally obeys them. I will also bear in mind the instructions of my elders. As for the conflict of interests mentioned by the master, I don''t think there is any conflict of interest between my family and my master In the future, what does the master like about my family? Just say it, and I will offer it to you. "


    Smell speech, Downing chuckled: "say I look like bandits."


    Seeing this, the old Tang couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xiaoning, I think he is sincere. You might as well consider it."


    Seeing this, Qi Baihe called out: "master..."


    "Well, don''t shout." Downing raised his hand to stop, and with a sly look in his eyes, he asked, "do you really want to worship me as a teacher?"


    "I really want to learn." Qi Baihe looked at Tang Ning and said, his eyes were serious and solemn.


    "Even if you were shaved, would you?" She asked with a smile.


    Qi Baihe was shocked: "shave your head?" He instinctively looked at his bald head and couldn''t help but ask, "master, don''t you say that you are not a Buddhist disciple? Why is it necessary to shave your head when you are a teacher? "


    Tang Ning glanced at him and said leisurely: "when my apprentice, I say one, he can''t say two. My orders, he only need to carry out, no need to ask, and everything should be me first, obey the teacher and stress the way of four words, not on the lips. If you betray me one day, it will certainly damage the family. In this way, you still want to worship me as a teacher?"


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe knelt down: "disciple Qi Baihe, please see your master!"


    As if he was worried that Tang Ning would change his mind again, he respectfully kowtowed his head three times before he raised his head and said, "I will be a teacher for a day and a teacher for my whole life. I will obey my teacher''s instructions and live up to my teacher''s instruction. Please shave your hair and head for your disciples."


    He bent down and bowed his head in front of Downing and asked him to shave his head.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning glanced at him. Seeing that he was determined, he thought for a while and said, "in this case, let''s take you as a registered disciple first."


    Naturally, Qi Baihe had to take a look at her apprentice. However, her grandfather forced her to accept her apprentice, and it was only with her that she let go. Although she agreed to let him be a registered disciple, she had to show her attitude.


    There was a sly light in her eyes, and she said, "you should shave your hair by yourself. Remember to shave clean, and then you can put this medicine on your head." As soon as the sound fell, a small medicine bottle was thrown out.


    Registered disciple? Qi Baihe was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t say anything more. After catching the medicine bottle, he said respectfully: "yes."


    Watching him go to the water source after he got up, old Tang couldn''t help asking, "Xiaoning, how can I make him shave his head? Are you afraid that others will mistake you for Buddhists? "


    Smell speech, she said with a smile: "who let his grandfather force him to be my apprentice? Although such a big apprentice is pleasing to the eyes, it is also forced by others. I have a bad tone, and naturally I can''t make others feel too good. "


    Listening to this, Tang Laoyi Zheng, and then shook his head with a smile, helpless way: "you ah! It''s too troubling. "

 Chapter 1155

    "But what does that medicine do?" Old Tang asked curiously, shaved on the head, why do you have to smear on the head?


    "Haha, it''s a medicine that won''t grow hair in a short time after wiping it." Tang Ning said with a smile and said, "since you let him shave his head, you can''t let him grow hair too soon. Let''s shake it with a bald head first! Who makes me bald


    As she spoke, she touched her bare head and narrowed her eyes with a smile.


    "Eh? Ha ha ha ha ha ha Old Tang froze for a moment, then burst out laughing.


    At the water source, Qi Baihe holds a sharp knife. He can''t do anything about his hair. But when he thinks of his master''s words and his grandfather''s words, he can only sigh, bite his teeth, close his eyes and give him a knife.


    The sharp blade cut his hair, and then scraped over his head. The feeling of the cold blade across his scalp made him shiver involuntarily.


    He never thought that he had to shave his head when he was a teacher. After shaving his head, he was not only a disciple, but also a registered disciple. This is really


    The long pain is better than the short pain. He bit his teeth and quickly shaved off his hair. He opened the medicine and smelled it. He didn''t know what it was. But since the master said that, he could only do it.


    So pour out some liquid medicine and wipe it on your head. When the liquid is dry, you can clean up your clothes and go back.


    "Master."


    When Tang Ning looked back, he saw a handsome young man in white standing quietly behind her. With her excellent appearance and outstanding bearing, and with that bald head, the whole person''s temperament could be said to be less noble than noble, but more ethereal.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s pretty good." She nodded with satisfaction to him to sit down.


    Pretty good?


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like to have a bald head on his head? A head of ink hair down, how can it look good?


    But


    He looked at the smiling side face of the master sitting by the fire, but he felt that his master''s face was really rare in the world. Even if he was wearing a bald head, he would not lose his grace.


    "Unicorn, can you make it smaller? Just like big white. " Tang Ning looked at the unicorn and asked. After all, grandfather would not contract it for the time being. If such a big man walked outside, it would still be frightening, and it would be too noticeable.


    The blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn took a look at the big white, and saw it shrunk into a group and lay lazily at Downing''s feet. If it hadn''t seen its body before, it really didn''t know that the round thing was actually a super god beast.


    "I''ll try." It has not shrunk and hidden itself, but it should be able to do what the super beast can do.


    He stood up and turned around in the same place. The flame roared and the light flashed. His body shrank by a third. He stopped for a moment. Seeing that he was still very big, he turned again.


    When it stopped, it turned into a small animal about the size of big white, but there were still two horns on its head and obvious scales and armor on its body. It looked stupid and cute, with less ferocity and more cute.

 Chapter 1156

    It looked at its shrunken appearance, or that of the Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes. It just shrunk, but the spirit of the beast was also restrained by it.


    "Well, that''s much better." Old Tang nodded with a smile, so that it would not be too conspicuous.


    Tang Ning flipped his hand and threw out some spiritual fruits for Dabai and Qilin beasts to eat. Qi Baihe was stunned at the sight of the fruit. The fruit


    "Here you are." Tang Ning handed two to him, while he looked at him and asked with a smile, "little crane, how old are you this year?"


    Little crane


    Qi Baihe''s mouth twitched for a moment, and was called Xiaohe by a person younger than him. This feeling is really sour, but who calls him his master? At the moment, he did not dare to disagree. He said respectfully, "huishizun, I''m just 20 this year."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning bit lingguo, nodded: "twenty is not very old." Taking an apprentice is only four years older than her.


    Old?


    Qi Baihe closed his eyes and fell on the fruit in his hand. At his master''s place, twenty will be linked with the old character. However, this spiritual fruit is not a common spiritual fruit. Even if they are in the same family, they can''t feed animals. His master is really


    "As a registered disciple, you have to pay for your food, food, accommodation and personal safety. Do you know that?"


    Qi Baihe took a bite of lingguo and listened to his master''s words. He immediately raised his head and looked at him. Then he nodded: "yes, I know."


    Then he took out a black crystal card from the space and handed it to him with both hands: "master, keep this one first. If it is not enough, I will make it up later."


    Seeing this, Downing smiles with satisfaction. After taking the black crystal card, she handed it to her grandfather: "grandfather, this is for your pocket money."


    "This..." Old Tang looked at the black crystal card and was speechless.


    Both of these are not normal.


    "Please accept it. If Shizu has any need in the future, you can tell me. As long as I can do it, I will not refuse." Qi Baihe said.


    Smell speech, Tang old this just put that black crystal card to collect: "OK!" This legendary black crystal card is the representative of money and power. Unexpectedly, someone delivered it to the door.


    Qi Baihe is good at life and generous in his hands. Following them can be said to be a mere existence of miscellaneous work. Therefore, Tang Ning and Tang Lao can be said to be very free all the way, until they went out of the forest.


    "Hooray! It''s coming out at last Tang Ning stretched out his waist and breathed softly. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds above his head, he suddenly waved and called.


    "Xiaobai!"


    Old Tang and Qi Baihe looked up at the sky. In addition to clouds, there were no birds or human figures on it. Who was Xiaobai calling?


    Only big white took a glance at the white clouds in the sky, and knew that there was a little white cloud floating on it, which was a little spiritual white cloud.


    "Xiaoning, who is Xiaobai?" Tang laoxun asked, there is nothing around here. Where is Xiaobai?


    Downing chuckled, looked at the little white cloud floating overhead and said, "grandfather, it''s Xiaobai!"


    Old Tang looked up and saw a little white cloud floating in the air. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I thought it was a beast or a man."

 Chapter 1157

    "Xiaobai is a cloud." Tang Ning said with a smile. Seeing Xiaobai on it, he didn''t ask him to come down. Instead, he said to her grandparents, "grandfather, let''s find a place to have a good rest and have a meal."! I''ve been in the forest for so long that I almost forget what rice tastes like


    "Ha ha ha, good, good, then go straight along this road, we go to that small village to have a rest." Old Tang said with a smile and took them forward. He said, "it''s a rural village. Occasionally monks will be entertained to have a rest and eat. Everything is grown and raised by themselves. Especially, they will pickle some meat. Only rural villages can eat it, not necessarily in the city."


    Downing couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and said, "I''m so hungry, grandfather, let''s play and see who comes first."


    "Good! But you have to let me rest. I''m not as fast as you are. " Old Tang said with a smile.


    "Yes Tang Ning waved his big hand and looked at Qi Baihe on one side and said with a smile, "Xiao Qi, you and grandfather run first."


    "Ha ha, old man, I''ll go first." Old Tang laughs. His feet move and lift his breath to sweep out more than ten meters away.


    "Good." Qi Baihe saw this, and rushed to catch up with him.


    The two small animals also quickly followed, and after seeing them run for a distance, Downing smilingly kneaded his wrists and swung his feet. The next moment, he lifted his breath and swept his body, moving his body method, like lightning.


    Qi Baihe saw that he and Tang Lao had taken out almost at the same time, but he was soon separated from him. He was stunned and tried his best to catch up with him.


    At this time, as if there was a whirlwind behind him, he rolled up a piece of wind and sand at a very fast speed. Before he even saw it clearly, he saw a flash of figure passing by his side and moving towards the front.


    After the wind, dust and smoke, he saw that the two figures had pulled him out of a long distance. If you don''t chase them quickly, you may not see them. So he quickly raised his breath and ran after him.


    Tang Ning and Mr. Tang tried to compete with each other at the same pace, but she was more proficient and precise, and her speed was faster than her grandfather''s.


    Three people and two animals chased along the way and saw the village earlier than expected. When downing saw the village in the mountains, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Grandfather, here we are First step to the entrance of the village, she stopped, breathless, not even a drop of sweat.


    When old Tang arrived, he breathed a little. After a rest, he calmed down, followed by two beasts, and then Qi Baihe.


    Seeing that he was actually the slowest one, Qi Baihe could not help but feel a little ashamed. With his strength, he can''t run the division. It''s a shame that he can''t even run two small animals.


    "Grandfather, have you ever eaten here?" As he walked to the village with him, Downing watched the smoke from the village.


    "I haven''t been here, only some monks have said that they want to have a good meal when they are out of the forest. This is the nearest place." Old Tang laughed and walked with her to the village.


    Walking into the village, I could hear a lot of voices and toasts, and the smell of wine and vegetables was also in the air. Seeing them come in, some villagers warmly welcomed them.

 Chapter 1158

    "Do you want to have dinner? Come inside A simple farmer grinned and warmly welcomed him.


    Tang Ning took a look at the village, and saw that there were many tables in the open space of the village. There were already five or six tables of people eating. During this period, some farmers were walking around to help carry vegetables, and some were calling for tea and water.


    Looking further away, women were picking vegetables in the fields behind the house, and chickens and ducks were barking in the fenced areas.


    As the man walked inside, he saw not only chickens and ducks, but also goats and pigs. The smoke from the kitchen rose, and the whole village was filled with a smell of cooking and a lively and happy atmosphere.


    When the friars of the five or six tables saw them coming in, they were already looking at them. The three men and two beasts were all fresh faces, but the old man and the young monk of the three were actually the golden elixir.


    Perhaps seeing that they were not weak, the friars at the five or six tables did not pay too much attention to them. Instead, they drank their own wine and ate vegetables, chatting and laughing.


    "A few guests, sit here and have a bowl of water first." With a smile, the man poured a thick bowl of water for each of them, and then brought a plate of small tomatoes and a plate of homemade small Mahua.


    "In our village, we have our own glutinous rice wine, and our own cured pork. We have all kinds of vegetables, melons and beans in the field, as well as chickens, ducks and fish. What would the guests like to eat? We are all good at cooking and cooking in the village, and the cooking rice is very delicious. " The man grinned as the three of them introduced.


    "If you want to eat vegetarian dishes, such as mushroom steamed bread, and stewed chicken soup, would you like to have a pot of soup first?"


    After listening to the man''s words, Tang Ning''s stomach began to growl. She immediately said, "let''s have three bowls of glutinous rice wine and egg, stir fry a green vegetable, a pot of chicken soup, a plate of garlic fry fried bacon, a plate of yellow wine stewed chicken, and then steamed a fish, and then..."


    "Enough, enough, not enough." Seeing that she still wanted to cry again, Tang interrupted and laughed and said to the man, "first of all! Not enough. We''ll add more. "


    "Good, good." The man said with a smile, "a few of you will sit down for a while, and I''ll go and let them fry."


    Baihe sat beside him with doubts.


    Glutinous rice wine with egg? What kind of food is that?


    He looked slightly at his master, and suddenly found that his master seemed to be very good at eating.


    "Here we are. Here we are. Here are your sweet wine and eggs." After a while, the first to come up are three thick bowl, thick bowl filled with the sweet aroma of glutinous rice, and stir open eggs.


    Old Tang was addicted to wine and smelled the sweet glutinous rice wine. He took a deep breath: "well, it''s delicious."


    He took a sip of it with a spoon. It was slightly hot at the entrance. The wine was fragrant, with the smell of glutinous rice and sweet wine. It was sweet but not greasy, and also had the smell of native eggs. The aftertaste was endless.


    The first time Qi Baihe saw such a thing, he saw yellow eggs mixed with glutinous rice wine. It didn''t look very good to him, but when he saw his master drinking happily, he also tasted it.


    When the sweet wine was imported, he saw an accident in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t expect that this kind of glutinous rice wine was so delicious.

 Chapter 1159

    When Tang Ning saw his grandfather''s joy, even Qi Baihe was surprised and novel. He could not help laughing and took a sip.


    Maybe it was because the three of them drank with relish. The two beasts sitting on the bench licked the corners of their mouths. The four eyes of the two beasts were staring at the glutinous rice and egg wine in front of them. I really want to have a try.


    "Want to drink?" Downing chuckled, rubbed his big white head, scooped a mouthful and fed it into its mouth: "how about it? Is it good to drink? "


    As soon as he saw that Tang Ning was feeding Dabai glutinous rice and sweet egg wine, he was so anxious that his hind legs turned around on the bench. His two forepaws wanted to get it, but he didn''t have the courage. He had a good idea and rubbed against old Tang''s side. He rubbed at his side and cried, "Oh! Master, I want it too


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, OK." Old Tang saw ha ha, a smile, called: "brother, another two bowls of glutinous rice sweet egg wine."


    "All right. I''ll be right there." The man replied, but he was surprised to see the two little animals. Just now he seemed to hear the little animals talking? Illusion?


    The monks at other tables said that they didn''t pay special attention to the people at their table, but when the little beast spoke just now, they turned around and looked at the table. They saw the two little pets squatting on the bench, upright and upright, with their front paws lying on the table, which clearly looked like a child waiting to serve food.


    Is this a talking pet? Among beasts, if they can speak human words, they must be at the level of divine beasts!


    Thinking of this, their hearts moved, and their eyes glanced over the white round pet and landed on the small animal with long horns on its head. The small animal was scaly, with dragon head, tiger claw, unicorn body and horn on its head


    Although they thought that it might be a divine beast, none of the monks dared to make their ideas. They even talked and drank less, as if afraid of disturbing them.


    After several bowls of glutinous rice and egg wine were served, each of the two animals got a bowl, and other dishes were served one after another. After several people were full, Tang Ning also bought a lot of cured meat and a jar of glutinous rice wine. He didn''t stay here too long. After a short rest, he continued on his way.


    At the same time, moon city.


    Mo Ye stands in the garden of Tang mansion with his hands on his back, looking at the sky in the distance, thinking about the man who doesn''t know where he is at this time.


    He didn''t have to go back. Recently, he had been waiting for Downing''s return in this mansion. However, he suddenly found that she was just like a bird flying, flying out, and he didn''t know when he would go home.


    "Master." Dark one came to him and saluted.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo ye also did not return to ask.


    "Just received the news, Tang Shi''s team had gone back, but Tang Shi didn''t come back. Those friars said that they would not return until their mission was cancelled, while Tangshi and the old man went deep. On this trip, Tangshi also destroyed a mercenary team called bloodthirsty wolf group, and people from other places also heard that there would be supernatural beasts in that mountain range Guess, Tang Shi can be to join the party. "


    Because the distance is far away, the message is relatively slow. It is estimated that it has been a long time since they received the message. I just don''t know. But when the matter is finished, master Tang has already returned?

 Chapter 1160

    Mo Ye is holding hands, looking at the sky and saying, "well, I know, go down!"


    "Yes." Dark a should a, quietly back down.


    He stood in the garden for a while, then went to the backyard, came to the training ground behind, and saw a small figure practicing martial arts there.


    Since he came back, he has been taken out by Xingtong and other people. He has been practicing the body method and attacking skills taught by downing. Since then, he has made great progress.


    After watching for a while, he didn''t make a noise to disturb his martial arts practice. He turned around and left.


    In fact, to calculate the day, Downing should have been on the way back, but did not know where to go?


    Ten days later in the morning, several people from Downing had already arrived in a city. It was the day of the market in the city. People were coming and going everywhere. There were all kinds of stalls on both sides of the street.


    "Master, I have a family business here. It''s better to have a rest first." Qi Baihe opened his mouth and looked at the teacher who was full of enthusiasm. He felt helpless.


    He is a master who likes to be more lively than he is.


    "Don''t worry, it''s still early! Look around first. " Donning waved her hand, not going to rest now, but looking at the hot pancakes, she took her grandfather to the front.


    "Grandfather, let''s buy two pancakes and try them."


    "Hehe hehe, OK."


    Old Tang laughed and bought two pancakes. He said, "you like snacks. My grandfather will accompany you around. If you want snacks, you should go to some small alleys or small streets to look for snacks. Restaurants and inns are the main roads."


    Seeing that they were in such a good mood, Qi Baihe stepped forward and said, "master, Shizu, I''ve been here. Why don''t I take you around?"


    "All right, then you can lead the way." Downing responded and asked him to lead the way. As for the two little animals, they didn''t have to worry about them. Anyway, they would follow and not lose.


    Qi Baihe, as a tour guide, took them all the way. He did not enter the restaurant. Instead, he tasted the city''s characteristic snacks. After walking down several streets, Tang Ning was too full to eat.


    Seeing a tea stand in front of her, she said, "let''s go and have a rest. We''ll have a rest later."


    "I just saw a century old pub over there. I''ll go and get some wine." Old Tang said with a smile, thinking of the aroma of the wine, he was greedy.


    "Shizu, I''ll buy it!" Qi Baihe said that he wanted to do it for him, but he was refused.


    "No, I don''t have to. I can taste some good wine by myself. It''s not far away. I can go by myself." "You can rest here and I''ll be back in a moment," he said Then he walked quickly to the tavern.


    Tang Ning was having a rest with tea. One hand was holding his cheek and the other was playing with the teacup. His eyes were looking around the busy street. At the entrance of the lane beside the tea stand, a tall and thin man with a goatee was helping a young girl to look at the palm of her hand. The hand holding the fan was still stroking on the palm of the young woman''s outstretched palm, while tut tut explained.


    "Miss, it''s a rare gesture in a hundred years! In the palm of your hand, you can''t see the fine lines in your hand

 Chapter 1161

    When the girl heard this, she was overjoyed: "really? You didn''t lie to me? "


    "It''s true. The hands of this person are different. Some people''s hands are green, thin and hard like firewood. Their joints are thick and their fingers are thick and short. They are doomed to be lowly people in their life. Some people have thick fingers and thin palms, and they have no good fortune. Some fingers are slender like tender ginger, and their palms are soft and blessed. The hills in the young lady''s hands are protruding, and her skin is white and her palms are ruddy Since it is rare to see a rich hand in a hundred years, the future husband will be a dragon and Phoenix among the people. The little old man here must first congratulate the young lady. "


    The girl listened to this, face such as peach blossom, blushed, heart is full of joy, immediately gave a money bag to him, said: "this is all for you, even if I reward you more." Say Wu Wu Wu because excited and pan red small face, smile Ying Ying Ying left.


    Watching that scene, Downing couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Next to Qi Baihe, he took a look at the other side and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Ah, I laugh that the girl family really likes fortune telling and physiognomy. What half immortals and divine operators like most are fortune tellers. Look, how easy it is to make money. You can say a few good words. The girl even gave the money bag to the half immortal."


    Downing chuckled and shook his head. The girl was 14 or 15 years old. She was wearing a new pink dress. The material was very common, but the shoes under her feet were old shoes. She wore accessories that were not very valuable in the hair room and earlobe. It seemed that she should be the daughter of a small family. However, she was very happy because of some kind words from Banxian and sent out all her money bags.


    While talking, she looked at the bareheaded disciple sitting opposite and called out with a smile: "little crane!"


    When he called him so, Qi Baihe raised his heart slightly, and his body was tight. He sat upright and looked at him. He said respectfully, "the disciple is here."


    His master generally doesn''t play cards according to reason. His mind is even more difficult to guess. He will look at him with a smile, pointing out that he is playing some ghost idea!


    "Have you ever set up a stall?" Donning asked with a smile.


    Qi Baihe was stunned and looked at the fortune telling booth and shook his head: "No How could he have set up such street stalls when he was a high-ranking man and was trained as an heir since he was a child?


    "Since there is no such thing, we have to try it."


    She pointed to the fortune telling stall over there and said, "that stall is very good. You take over and help me sell these three amulets." As she spoke, her hand turned and three small jade gourds appeared in her palm.


    Qi Baihe took it and found that the three small jade gourds looked ordinary and of ordinary quality, just like those worthless trinkets on the stall. However, when he looked at them carefully, they seemed to be engraved with symbols.


    "Ping''an runes are mostly talismans, but this is rare for master." As he said this, he felt that it would not be so simple, so he looked at the master opposite him and asked, "master, how much is the price of one of these three peaceful jade charms?"


    Tang Ning looked at him and said with a smile, "one is worth 100000 gold coins."


    "What?"


    Rao is Qi Baihe heard, but also can''t help but amaze voice: "100000 gold coins? Is the price too high? "


    Master, did you take the wrong medicine? Will someone pay 100000 gold coins for such a small thing?

 Chapter 1162

    "Too expensive?"


    Tang Ning glanced at him and said with a smile: "it''s not expensive, and there are rules. You can''t sell this jade amulet to the people you know. You can only sell it to those who are destined."


    "Master, what is a man of destiny?" Qi Baihe looked at him and asked.


    Downing sipped the tea and showed a profound smile: "the people who buy it are the people who are predestined."


    "But if you can''t sell one?" He couldn''t help asking again.


    "Can''t you sell it? Then you pack up and go home! You don''t have to be a registered disciple. " She said leisurely, stood up, played the green clothes, and said: "I''ll go around. Later your Shizu will come back, and let him go to the inn to have a rest."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe reluctantly responded, holding three small jade gourds in his hand, thinking that if he used some superior jade boxes to pack


    After a few steps, Downing gave something to the people behind him: "little crane, I have three small brocade bags here. Just use this bag."


    Qi Baihe, who caught three small brocade bags, jerked at the corners of his mouth. He doubted whether his master could read mind skills?


    When he looked up again, he saw that his father''s blue figure had disappeared into the busy street. At the moment, he looked at the Banxian stall, put away his things, and walked over.


    The Banxian was happy to put away the money bag. Seeing another guest coming, he stroked the goat and asked with a smile: "this Please have a seat


    His eyes fell on the other party''s bald head, and then looked at his clothes and whole body bearing. He rubbed his beard with a smile and asked, "what do you want to ask? Look? Word measurement? Or is it to calculate the birth date? Or... "


    "I want your stall." Qi Baihe opened his mouth and put three gold coins in front of him at the same time.


    Seeing the gold coin, the Banxian''s eyes brightened, but he said with a smile: "it''s not a big problem to want my stall. It''s just that the money should be increased a little more."


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe stared at him and said suddenly, "why don''t you calculate yourself? Will there be any bloody disaster? Or sudden death? No whole body


    On hearing this, the Banxian''s face turned pale. Looking at the words of the handsome young man in front of him, he immediately stood up and said with a smile: "I just remembered that something had to be dealt with. Maybe I can''t set up a stall in this period of time. Let''s give this stall to the young master! Take the money back. If there is any offence, please give me a lot of money. Don''t worry about it with me. "


    As he spoke, he made amends and retreated. Seeing that he did not stop him, he left in a hurry and did not dare to stay.


    Seeing this, Qi Baihe stepped forward to the stall and sat down. There was a small rectangular table on which were the four treasures of the study. On one side, there was a flag with Hu Banxian on it.


    After he sat down, he took out the three small jade gourds given by his master, looked at them carefully, and finally put them into three small brocade bags and put them in front of him.


    The sound of shouting from the stalls around him was so loud that the pedestrians in the street looked at it slightly. Some even went around to see what the stall was selling. After looking at him, he sat still for a while, and there was no fly in front of him.


    Thinking of the master''s saying that if he could not sell, he would let him pack up his burden and go home. He had a headache and rubbed his eyebrows and cleared his throat. He tried to shout several times, but he couldn''t.

 Chapter 1163

    "Cough!"


    He coughed gently, looked around, and called out uneasily: "sell Ping''an rune."


    The voice was hidden among the other shouts, and no one paid attention to it at all. Maybe it''s a cry, and it seems that it''s not so embarrassing to find out that it''s not easy for anyone to buy the peace charm of 100000 gold coins, and even if he yells like other vendors, no one will come to ask.


    To stand out in this whole street, you have to be different and stand out. Thinking of this, he thought and took a deep breath. The voice containing the spiritual power of the golden elixir came from his mouth at this moment.


    "Sell Ping An Fu! One hundred thousand gold coins


    His voice was as loud as a bell. Almost as soon as his voice came out, he covered up the voice of the whole street and even farther away. The loud voice was introduced into everyone''s ears, and they were stunned. They were all silent and looked at the sound place.


    The busy street suddenly quiet, a pair of eyes with surprise and consternation fell on the bareheaded youth at the entrance of the alley.


    "Sell Ping An Fu, one hundred thousand gold coins!"


    Qi Baihe saw that everyone''s attention was on him. He took advantage of the opportunity seen by all the people in this meeting to shout again. When the clear and spiritual breath of the voice came into the people''s ears again, they were relieved.


    But most of them sneered and shook their heads. They didn''t even go near to have a look. One hundred thousand gold coins and a peace charm? Which fool would buy it?


    A rich man in a royal robe with a jade belt around his waist approached him and looked at the bald young man. Then he looked at the three small brocade bags in front of him, and asked with a smile, "Ping An Fu? One hundred thousand gold coins? What does it look like? What is the symbol drawn by the master? Is it working? "


    When someone came to ask him, Qi Baihe opened one of the small brocade bags, took out the jade talisman and put it in his hand. He said, "this is the jade Fu of peace, which my master has depicted. Naturally, it is very effective."


    "Hiss!"


    When the rich man looked at it, he sneered and said, "you have a good bearing, but you have such a poor quality goods from the stall to dig people. Such a small thing is only as big as a nail. The jade is still everywhere on the stall. It costs 100000 gold coins? It''s a peace charm! I have never heard that the talisman is made of jade. "


    Hearing the speech, Qi Baihe stopped talking. Although he had never seen it before, since his master said it was a Ping''an rune, it must be a Ping''an rune. According to his master''s ability, this small jade gourd should be painted with the pattern of peace talisman, but he did not know how effective it was.


    His master said that he could sell it to the right people. It''s not something that casual people can get if they want it.


    "Trap people, these days! It''s a lot of people. " The rich master shook his hands and looked at Qi Baihe with disdain and left.


    When old Tang came back from buying wine, he saw that Tang Ning didn''t know where to go, and Qi Baihe was selling Fu there. After asking, he found out that Tang Ning had asked him to do it here. He patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "OK, you can sell it here slowly. I''ll go to the opposite inn to have a rest." Then he also laughed and left.


    Qi Baihe, who was sitting there alone, looked at the people coming and going in the street. He was helpless. When he saw someone approaching, he asked, "do you want to buy a amulet? One hundred thousand gold coins. "

 Chapter 1164

    The man who approached was stunned for a moment, shook his head, and said, "I don''t buy Ping An Fu. I want to get married."


    "I only sell Ping''an runes here. I don''t have anything else."


    "But you don''t have Hu Banxian hanging on the flag. Do you have all the eight characters The man was surprised to point to the side of the flag.


    Qi Baihe looked at the flag flag, and before he opened his mouth, the man before meeting had already handed over two copies of the time eight characters written in red paste: "please have a look, sir." Not yet, he added, "I''ll pay."


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe frowned at the eight characters that had been forced over. He can''t look at divination and eight characters


    On the other side, Downing was wandering around the city. When he saw some people buying melons, fruits and Yuanbao candles, carrying baskets and going in one direction, he asked a woman to listen.


    "Auntie, is there a festival today? Why do I see many people in the street carrying baskets with Yuanbao candles? "


    Seeing that he was a beautiful young monk, the woman couldn''t help laughing and said kindly: "little master, I''m from other places. I don''t know. Today is the day when the temple of God of wealth in the south of the city was built for ten years. Many people bought melons and fruits to worship. After noon, people from some aristocratic families in the city will give money in front of the God of wealth temple, which is very lively."


    Downing''s eyes brightened: "Oh? It sounds so lively. I''ll go and have a look As soon as the voice fell, he followed him to the south of the city.


    The gate of the God of wealth in the south of the city is crowded with people. Compared with the bustle of those streets, it is really too busy to squeeze here.


    Tang Ning looked for a place to see for a while, see the temple incense is in full swing, the people''s hands are holding high lit incense to squeeze forward, but also to prevent the hands of incense to others.


    She also pushed in. As soon as she went inside, she saw a golden God of wealth sitting in the middle of the temple. In front of her, there was a gold basin full of gold and silver treasures, and a handle of Ruyi was also held in her hand. On the three or four meter long confession, there were various kinds of melon and fruit offerings, and in front of the place, there were some aristocratic family members standing.


    There were too many people in the temple. After a look, she walked back. Compared with the crowd in front of her, the back was much quieter. However, when she came to the arch of the backyard of the temple, two guards guarded her from going in.


    "Isn''t this the backyard of the God of wealth temple? But what kind of private house? " Tang Ning raised his eyebrows and asked, "the temple of God of wealth is not private, so it does not belong to any one person. Therefore, no one has the right to prevent others from going in and out.".


    "What are you doing? Get out of the way! Let someone in. "


    Inside came an old man''s voice. After the sound came, the two guards automatically backed away, without stopping downing.


    Tang Ning saw that they got out of the way, and then went in. Only when he came inside, there was a stone table under the big tree in the backyard. Beside the stone table was an old man eating snacks, and a young man in royal clothes was following him.


    She looked around and saw that there was no one else in the backyard except for the old man and the young man. She said with a smile, "the front is so busy, but there is no one here. I dare to say that no one is coming, but they are all blocked out."


    "Hehe, which temple are you from? Why don''t you go to the front and join in the fun, but come back here? " The old man asked with a smile and looked at the young monk in Qingyi who was walking leisurely.

 Chapter 1165

    Tang Ning touched his head and said with a smile, "although I have shaved my head, I am not necessarily a monk." She went up to the stone table and sat down. As soon as she sat down, the young man on the side of the room yelled.


    "Presumptuous! Who is willing to sit with you? Get up soon


    "Why not sit? It''s not from your family. " She said leisurely, and her posture was leisurely and unconstrained. It can be said that she did not pay attention to the young man''s drinking and scolding at all.


    "Well, he''s right. It''s not in our family. It''s the backyard of the temple, so everyone can sit down." The old man waved his hand and laughed. He didn''t care too much, but looked at the young man in front of him with great interest.


    "Compared with the bustle in front of us, it''s too quiet here, and there''s nothing to enjoy. It''s really boring to have such a courtyard, a big tree, a stone table and a few stone benches!" She said slowly, gently flicking her fingers on her cheek, then stood up, stretched her waist and yawned.


    "It''s better to go back to bed." Words fall, have gone out.


    "So soon? It''s not noon yet. Why don''t you sit down and have a chat? " The old man was holding on with a smile.


    Tang Ning waved his hand and did not even return to the way: "people who are going to die, and what is good to talk about, boring."


    Listening to this, the old man''s face changed, and the whole person stood up with a whoosh.


    "Stop!" The young man drank hard, lifted his breath, leaped into the air, and stopped in front of Downing: "what do you mean! Speak clearly before you go


    Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, Downing was not annoyed. She just sidled to the other side and prepared to leave. However, she did not care, but made the young man more and more powerful.


    "Say it clearly!" The young man reached for Downing''s shoulder to keep him.


    Tang Ning snorted coldly and raised his foot and kicked him in the past: "can you stop me?"


    "Well!"


    The young man accidentally got a foot in the middle of his abdomen and snorted. He staggered back a few steps and glared at the young monk in front of him. He pulled out his sword and was about to move forward again. However, he was rebuked and stopped.


    "Don''t be rude!"


    The old man, who was relieved, stopped drinking. He went up to the little monk in green, and then solemnly saluted: "I''m rude, but what do you mean by that? I don''t know if it can be explained? "


    Seeing the old man bow and salute, Tang Ning stopped to look at him and said, "you are going to die soon."


    Listening to this, the old man was not as shocked as before, but asked: "is your honor a doctor? I wonder if I can... "


    "Life and death are life and death. It''s no use begging me." Downing interrupted him and without saying anything else, he stepped out.


    Not all the people who were dying were saved.


    The old man looked at the figure of the young monk in Qingyi, standing still for a long time, until, after a long time, he took back his eyes and finally sighed. He looked at the sky and murmured to himself, "is it the will of God, is it really so?"


    "Ancestor?"


    Seeing this, the young man can''t help but worry about what is going to die? What is God''s will? The little monk in Green said that the old ancestor was dying. What happened? But is it really the case?


    A question in the heart, but do not know how to ask the exit.


    "Let''s go! The front should be in the loose money, go to see the excitement. " The old man picked up his mood and went on with his hands on.

 Chapter 1166

    In front of the temple of God of wealth, at this time, people from various aristocratic families were preparing to disperse money with the changed silver coins. People who were originally crowded in the temple rushed to the outside. Therefore, when Tang Ning came to the front, he saw only a few people tidying up in the temple.


    "Come on, little monk. Take some fruit." A woman took the good fruits and put them back into the basket, and said with a smile, "this god worshipped melons and fruits are safe to take home to eat. They can also touch with a bit of luck. Here, here are some for you."


    "Thank you, auntie." She took the fruit and said thanks with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. I''m going to give you some money outside! Go and pick up some money. " The woman said, carrying the basket, she walked out quickly.


    When Tang Ning saw this, she laughed, wiped one and bit it. Looking at the God of wealth who had repaired such a golden body, she thought that in the land of mortals, she also had such a golden body, and many people went to burn incense and offer sacrifices. Many of the merits and virtues she collected came from the land of mortals.


    At the same time, those who wanted to pick up the money from the front still went to the side of the crowd.


    There are too many people. There is no need to rob those who are pushing and pushing.


    When the old man came out, he caught a glimpse of the little monk in green walking away from the side. Thinking of what he had said earlier, he felt a little bit up and down, just like a flash of God. When he looked back, he could not see the green figure.


    Walking along the street, turning a corner, and then to another street, walking forward, heard the voice of swearing.


    "Go! step on it! If you don''t leave, you will be killed


    "Go! Let''s go! Get up and go


    Along with the sound, she looked over and saw that the door of a family''s house was open in the lane on the other side. A man was pulling out the rope, as if he was pulling something. Maybe the whip in his hand was also whipped down because he could not pull it.


    "Go! hurry up! Bang The man pulled hard, and the whip in his hand was also whipped down.


    "Moo..."


    Just as downing was thinking about what it was, suddenly came a cow''s cry. She was stunned and then laughed: "it''s a cow!" He shook his head and was about to leave when he saw that under the pull of the man and the whipping of the whip, the cow came out. As soon as he went out, it was a pair of front hooves and knelt down.


    "Moo..."


    The buffalo lowered its head and mooed, kneeling its front hooves and refusing to get up.


    "It''s useless for me to kneel down. If I buy you, I''ll go back and kill the butcher. With so much money to buy you a big buffalo, you think I''ll buy it home and raise it!" He couldn''t move, his hands were akimbo and panting.


    "Damn it, I''ve slaughtered so many cattle that I haven''t touched one like this one. I can''t pull it." Just want to ask that family to come out to help pull together, who knows this cow just went out, that family shut the door.


    "Go! Let me go The man couldn''t, so he had to whip hard.


    As soon as the big buffalo was in pain, he stood up again, only took three steps and knelt down: "moo..."


    With tears in his eyes, he bowed his head and cried as if he were pleading.


    Tang Ning looked at it, but with a sigh, he stepped forward and said to the man waving the whip: "everything has a spirit. The buffalo tears, and kneels three steps and one kneels. How can people bear to kill it?"

 Chapter 1167

    "Joke!"


    As soon as the man saw that he was a little monk, he said, "I paid for it. If I want to kill or cut it, who dares to say anything? Besides, if I don''t kill it and sell meat to make money, can I raise grass to lose money? "


    As soon as Tang Ning approached, he didn''t have to smell the cow smell on this man. It was the smell of cattle that had been slaughtered all year round. I think this man is a butcher.


    With such a strong smell of cattle, it is no wonder that the buffalo will cry with fear, kneeling three steps at a time, because it knows that the man who takes it is going to kill it.


    "Little monk, don''t meddle in your business or get in the way. Go back where you come from and walk around." The man waved and told him to leave.


    "This big buffalo is very spiritual. I''d better not kill it. I''ll buy it! You don''t have to take it back and kill it. " She stretched out her hand and patted the cow''s back. Seeing that the cow''s belly moved slightly, she reached out and pressed it. Her heart was slightly surprised.


    It turns out that the buffalo is still pregnant.


    On hearing this, the man looked at the young monk in surprise, looked up and down, and asked, "do you want to buy this cow? Do you have any money? "


    Downing laughed and took out ten gold coins: "these ten gold coins are for you, and this cow is for me."


    "Too few!" The man shook his head and said, "add five more."


    Tang Ning glanced at him and said, "you can''t be too greedy. Ten gold coins are equivalent to a thousand silver coins. It''s more than enough to buy a cow. Besides, I''m saving you."


    "Help me? You''re kidding Men don''t believe it.


    Downing chuckled: "this cow is so spiritual. If you kill it, you will add evil. If you kill too many cattle, your body is full of cow smell. I''m afraid you can''t wash it out any more. I advise you to change your line early. It''s not good for butchers to kill too much."


    "You, you don''t talk nonsense!"


    The man was a little hairy, smelled his clothes and said, "I haven''t killed cattle today. This clothes is new. It''s complete and clean. How can it smell?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You''re 40 years old, are you? If you don''t change your career quickly, you will have disaster in the future. " She said leisurely and handed the gold coin to the front of her hand: "don''t you take the money quickly?"


    "No! What disaster can there be? I don''t believe it. " With a sneer, he said, "if I kill cattle, it will be OK for people who eat beef? What a mess. It''s strange to believe you. "


    He frowned, looked at the kneeling cow, reached for the gold coin in Downing''s hand, and said, "all right, this cow will be given to you to save my time."


    Seeing that man took the money and left, Tang Ning took the rope, patted the head of the cow, and said, "cow, cow, you are lucky to meet me. Let''s go!" Said, she stretched out her legs and sat on it, pulling the ox rope in her hand and riding it as a horse.


    "Moo..." With a moo, the buffalo got up and carried downing down the street.


    As soon as downing rode the buffalo down the street, it was almost impossible to compare his turning rate.


    The buffalo is big, and the people on the street also move away automatically. It''s strange to see a young monk in green riding on it.


    "Where''s the little monk riding a buffalo? Look, that little monk is pretty good. "


    Downing looked around with a smile and thought, how should this cow be placed?

 Chapter 1168

    Qi Baihe, who set up a stall at the entrance of the alley, rubbed his eyebrows and felt tired. After sitting here for a long time, he didn''t sell a jade rune. Instead, he sent several groups of fortune tellers. As for the one who married with eight characters, he wrote only one word.


    As for whether it is right or not, they will have to leave it to fate.


    "Peace jade talisman, sell Ping''an rune." He called again, perhaps because he used the spirit breath to shout loudly, and no one came to buy it. He cried out, and the voice had become weak.


    It''s really inexperienced to set up a stall for the first time in my life.


    "Ping An Fu, sell Ping An Fu..."


    "Peace charm? Which temple master Fu painted it? How much is it? " A woman came up and asked.


    When Qi Baihe saw someone come to ask him, he took heart and said, "one hundred thousand gold coins, it''s me..." Before he spoke, he heard the loud voice.


    "What! One hundred thousand gold coins? Why don''t you grab it? It''s really the declining trend of the world. I''m young and I don''t learn well. I set up a stall to entrap people! 100000 gold coins? Do you know what a hundred thousand gold coins are? When I''m stupid? " The woman also wanted to reach out to take a look at it, but when she heard his price, she directly put her hands on her hips and swore loudly.


    Qi Baihe silently put his back a little bit, so as not to be spitted by the saliva on his face and didn''t say much. He only listened to the woman scolding for a long time and then turned to leave. Then he sat up straight.


    This is the ninth one. After hearing the price quoted by him, he swore. It is already the ninth one. But after noon, he didn''t sell a jade talisman. Thinking of his master''s words, he couldn''t help sighing.


    This business is really hard to do!


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that the master of his family was riding a buffalo to this side in the street ahead. When he saw the master who was not playing cards according to common sense, his mouth was pumping.


    Why did you get a cow back? What is this about?


    Tidy up the mood, put away a few small brocade bags on the table, and quickly stood up and saluted his master: "master." Two small animals squatting under the table also came out and walked around Downing''s side.


    "Well." Downing should a, looked at his stall, smile asked: "have you bought out?"


    "Not yet." Later, he added: "I will try my best."


    Hearing this, Downing nodded. Seeing that the two little animals were staring at the big buffalo, and the buffalo was trembling under their eyes, he turned over from the back of the buffalo and said, "here''s the cow. Don''t let people kill you to eat. You can arrange it any way you like." Then he handed him the rope.


    Qi Baihe, who was holding an ox rope, was silent. He really didn''t understand why he wanted to give him a cow?


    "Master, go to the inn to have a rest. I''ll take this cow to be settled." He took the cattle away and sent them to the Property Office in the city. After handing them over to the steward, he told them and went back to the stall.


    When he came to the stall, his master had disappeared. He had to continue to sit at the stall and sell jade amulets. Seeing the day will pass, the heart is anxious.


    What does a cheap gold coin look like? Before the master left the city, could he really sell the three peace jade amulets?


    He took a deep breath, and the sound of spiritual breath came out again.

 Chapter 1169

    "Peace jade charm! Safe jade talisman for safety! One hundred thousand gold coins


    Among the passers-by in the street, some friars were slightly surprised when they heard about the Ping''an Rune of 100000 gold coins. They came to see the bald man in white and asked, "what''s the Ping''an Rune of 100000 gold coins?"? Who made it? "


    "It was made by my master." Qi Baihe said, and took out a jade gourd: "this peace charm can protect peace, thousands of gold is hard to find, extremely precious."


    "Ha ha ha ha, you said it''s one hundred thousand gold coins. Naturally, the thousand gold coins can''t be bought, but..."


    The monk looked at the jade gourd the size of a fingernail, shook his head and said with a smile, "such a peace charm has never been seen before. The jade quality is the most common. Besides, your master doesn''t know who he is? Who is willing to pay 100000 gold coins to buy such a amulet? "


    The friar said, shook his head and left. The friars who looked at him also laughed and did not intend to buy.


    As the friar said, your things are expensive and reasonable. Either it was written by a famous teacher or a powerful one, or the Ping''an Rune had extraordinary protection ability. Otherwise, who would have spent so much money on such a thing!


    "Can I have a look at this amulet?"


    A voice came, so that qibaihe, who was about to put away the amulet, stopped for a moment and looked at the sound.


    I saw an old man walking slowly with a negative hand, followed by a young man, came to the stall and laughed: "can I have a look?" And he held out his hand.


    Qi Baihe took a look at the old man and handed over the small jade gourd in his hand: "please see."


    The old man took it. When the Ping''an Rune was started, the chilly thread was introduced into the palm of his hand, but there was a trace of difference. His heart, which had been fluctuated by the words of the little monk in Qingyi, was gradually calmed down.


    He held the small jade gourd in his palm and looked up at the young man.


    "You said just now, this is the Ping''an jade rune that your master made? Do you dare to ask your name? "


    Name?


    Qi Baihe''s eyes flashed. Shizu called master Xiaoning, and Shizun''s surname was Tang Ning, right? However, he knew that some people respected his master as Tang Shi.


    "Yes, it''s the Ping''an jade amulet made by my master himself. Others call him master Tang." Qi Baihe said, looking at the old man who held the peace jade talisman and asked, "this is one hundred thousand gold coins. Can you ask for it?"


    Tang Shi?


    The old man thought about it for a moment. It seems that he has never heard of a master of making fufu called Tangshi. However, this jade rune is indeed rare. Moreover, the feeling of starting with it is very different. With his intuition and years of experience, he is sure that the jade Fu must be an excellent thing.


    "How many peace Charms do you have Asked the old man.


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe moved his heart, looked at the old man and said, "three in all." Can''t you sell it to the same master?


    "I''ll take it all."


    The old man said with a smile and looked at the bald young man in front of him and asked, "I don''t know. Can the master be in this city? I want to visit you. "

 Chapter 1170

    Visit his master? Qi Baihe hesitated.


    Perhaps seeing his hesitation, the old man said with a smile: "I am the ancestor of the Zhao family in this city. Today I came out to visit the God of wealth temple in the south of the city. I happened to see the young master selling Ping''an amulets here, which had never been seen before. So I wanted to buy these three jade charms, visit an ordering master and ask him about the jade amulets."


    Then he looked at a young man and said, "pay."


    "Yes." The young man answered, stepped forward, handed over a silver card, and said, "there are 300000 gold coins in it."


    Qi Baihe took it. Seeing that the silver crystal card showed the amount of 300000 gold coins behind it, he collected it and handed the remaining two jade runes to the old man: "keep it, master."


    "Good." The old man took it with a smile and tied the three jade amulets together at his waist.


    "Come with me, master! But if my master can''t see you, I can''t promise. " After all, his master''s personality is very strange.


    "Thank you." The old man arched his hand and followed him.


    Qi Baihe took them to the Inn and asked them to wait. After asking the shopkeeper, he went upstairs and came to the door of one of the rooms. As he was about to knock on the door, the white guard at the door stared at him.


    "What are you doing?" Big white opened his mouth lazily, stretched his waist and stood up: "don''t you know that the master doesn''t like to be woken up when he is sleeping?"


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe stretched out his hand for a moment, then turned down the stairs and came to the old man: "master, my master is taking a lunch break. It''s not convenient to disturb you. I''d better give it up."


    "No problem. Since I''m on lunch break, I''ll wait here." The old man laughed and went to the side of the table to sit down, let the waiter drink tea.


    After that, he said, "I''m not sure I''ll see you."


    "Well, thank you." The old man said thanks with a smile.


    Qi Baihe turns around and goes upstairs, and asks the shopkeeper to prepare his hand for bathing and to change his hands first.


    This is the Qi family''s industry, the shopkeeper is afraid to neglect, let people start to prepare, attentively wait on.


    For Downing, it doesn''t feel much to the people who take a nap, but for those waiting on the first floor, it feels like a long time has passed, and the people they want to see don''t wake up.


    The old man was calm and not anxious to drink tea. However, the young people nearby were not able to hold their breath. They asked, "Laozu, do we still have to wait?"


    How his ancestral status, should be so despised, it is also too shameful.


    "Well, keep waiting." The old man responded and looked at the second floor. With his strength, he knew that when the young man in white went upstairs, his voice was a small beast.


    What''s the matter with a beast that can make such a jade talisman?


    Seeing that his grandfather was still going to wait, the young man said, "then I''ll ask the waiter to prepare some food, and let the grandfather pad his stomach!" With that, he beckoned the waiter to come over and told him.


    They waited until it was dark outside, and the Zhao family, because their ancestors had not been home, were sending someone out to find out.

 Chapter 1171

    Zhao family is also a well-known family in the city. After his ancestor came out, he did not go back, and there was no news. Seeing that it was getting dark, the Zhao family could not sit still. Fortunately, they sent people to look around and finally found his figure in an inn.


    "Laozu Zong, I have found you. How can you sit here? When I saw you at home, I didn''t go back. I was worried about your accident. Everyone came out to look for you. " A middle-aged man came in panting, and told a guard behind him: "go back and report a letter, so that we don''t worry. We say that the old ancestor has been found."


    "Yes." Take care of it and go back to report it quickly.


    The old man took a sip of tea and said, "what can I find? I''m so big. Can I lose it? What a fuss. "


    The middle-aged man wiped his sweat and bent over and said, "yes." This old ancestor doesn''t go out at ordinary times, but he will come out for a stroll today. I heard that he only went back for a while, but he didn''t go back when the sun went down. Can you not worry?


    "Chengzhi, how come you didn''t know to ask someone to report back? What are you doing standing here The middle-aged man turned to yell at the young man.


    "Uncle Wu, I didn''t expect to wait so long." The young man said, really did not expect to wait so long, so also forgot to let people go back to inform.


    "What do you think about the brain? Who can make my grandfather wait here? You also... " The middle-aged man continued to train until his voice was interrupted.


    "Come on. Don''t talk about him. Don''t stay here. You''ll make a lot of noise." The old man said, waving to him to go out first.


    "Laozu Zong..." The middle-aged man looked at him and wanted to say something more, but finally he could only retreat quietly under his eyes.


    After getting the letter, the owner of the Zhao family came with his people. When he saw the man standing outside the inn, he was not surprised and asked, "brother Wu, how are you standing here? What about the old ancestors? "


    "The old ancestor is there, and I don''t know who is waiting for him. He doesn''t plan to go back." The middle-aged man said, see him go in, then remind: "elder brother, you will go in a while, speak slowly, the ancestor dislikes me to shout, drove me out."


    Smell speech, Zhao family master nodded, this just stepped in, came to the side of the table, to the old man line a salute: "ancestor."


    "Why are you here? You''ve got enough to do? " The old man was not happy to see all of them running over.


    "All the family members are worried about their ancestors, so they come out to look for them. I heard the fifth younger brother say that the old ancestor is waiting for someone. I don''t know who he is waiting for? Why don''t you invite him to live in our Zhao family? " Zhao said with a smile and looked at the inn, but he didn''t know who was waiting.


    "Not yet. You''re standing by." The old man said, motioning him to stand aside.


    "Yes." Zhao also dare not say more, had to stand on one side no longer speak, lest also be driven out.


    When there was a slight disturbance in the city, all parties were staring at it. On hearing that the Zhao family sent many people out, some aristocratic families also sent people to find out what happened?


    But here in the inn, after a long time, old Tang woke up first. Seeing Dabai guarding the door, he patted the door and cried, "Xiaoning! Get up and eat. "


    Walking to the stairs, you can see that there are many people standing on the first floor, all of them are looking towards here.

 Chapter 1172

    The door of the other room also opened, and the Qi Baihe inside came out and called out: "Shizu." Walking forward, I was surprised to see the old man waiting downstairs.


    He thought he was gone!


    "Who are these people? What are you doing there? " Old Tang looked at Qi Baihe on one side and asked, "how did you come back? Are all the Ping''an runes sold? "


    "It has been sold out. The old man downstairs is the one who bought the Ping''an rune. He wants to see the master, but the master is taking a nap and hasn''t woken up." Qi Baihe said and went downstairs with him.


    Hearing that the young man in white called the old man his master, the ancestor of the Zhao family also stood up. Seeing their arrival, he bowed his hand and made a salute: "Taoist friend, you are polite."


    Looking at the old man, he was surprised. The strength of the old man is only to the golden elixir. Judging from his bearing, it seems that he is not a noble family or a great master!


    He had thought that the jade talisman was rare, and the person who carved it must be an extraordinary person. But the master, known as the master, was so ordinary. What kind of person was the young master?


    For a time, the original heart of the expectation did not feel dispersed, and even a glimmer of disappointment.


    "You are so polite." Seeing that the other side was monk Yuanying, the old man Tang quickly returned with a gift.


    "Grandfather, where shall we go for dinner?" When Tang Ning came out of the room with a yawn and stretched out his waist to the stairs, he saw that his bareheaded registered disciple was also there. He said, "little crane, are you back? Let''s have dinner together


    When the voice came, the old man looked up and looked at the past. When he saw the little monk in green, he was surprised: "is it you?"


    As soon as the master of the Zhao family standing behind the old man saw the little monk in green, he could not help exclaiming, "master Tang!"


    "Well?"


    Tang Ning looked at the old man, then looked at the man who called her master Tang. He picked up his eyebrows, looked at the old man and said with a smile, "it''s you! What are you doing here? With such a large group of people? " Her eyes swept at the back of several middle-aged men, as well as guards and others.


    "Master."


    Qi Baihe saluted Tang Ning, and then said, "the master bought all the three jade charms. He wanted to see his master, so he waited until now from noon."


    "Oh?" Tang Ning chuckled and walked down leisurely. When passing Qi Baihe, he stopped and looked at him and asked, "did I say that a person can buy three?"


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe said bravely: "the master did not say that he could not sell all three to the same person."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning touched the chin to think: "it seems that did not say, well." She stepped forward and came to the old man. When she saw that he had hung all three peaceful jade charms on her waist, she began to laugh.


    "You''re lucky."


    "It''s you who don''t want to make this jade rune." The old man laughed and looked at the little monk in Qingyi and said, "I hold this jade Rune in my hand, and I feel different. So I want to meet the person who made the jade amulet and ask if it can really be safe."


    Without waiting for Tang Ning to open his mouth, the Zhao family leader standing behind the old man could not hide his excitement and stepped forward: "Laozu Zong, this is the master of Tang Dynasty! Tang Shi''s Ping''an Fu is priceless in the market. How many people outside can''t get it after they have broken their heads. Unexpectedly, the old ancestor bought three of them! "

 Chapter 1173

    Hearing this, Mr. Zhao was slightly surprised. Looking at the people around him, he stepped forward and respectfully saluted the young monk in Qingyi: "I didn''t expect to see the master Tang here. It''s really my Zhao family''s luck. Master Tang, this is the ancestor of Zhao''s family."


    The inn was originally open to the public. Originally, the Zhao family gathered here, which has attracted many people''s attention. You will hear what Tang Shi said inside. Some people are puzzled and ask the people around him. Who is Tangshi? Some people are excited when they hear the name of Tang Shi and want to squeeze in, but they are stopped outside by the Zhao family.


    "Since you have bought all three of them, you can take them with you and try to see if they can really be safe." Downing laughed, glanced at the crowd around, turned to her grandparents and said, "grandfather, there are too many people here. Let''s go upstairs and have dinner."


    "Good." Old Tang nodded and went upstairs with her.


    "Little crane, prepare a meal and bring it up."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe answered, and when he saw that the crowd was still around him, he said, "all of you, let''s go!" Said, told a shopkeeper, then also went upstairs.


    Watching them go upstairs, the ancestor of Zhao family is holding three peaceful jade talismans, and his heart is moving. Are these three little peace Charms really able to save him from this disaster?


    "Ancestor, let''s go back first!" Zhao said, looking at the three peaceful jade Fu in his hand, excited. I didn''t expect that one day he would see the jade amulet made by the master of Tang.


    Zhao''s ancestor had doubts in his heart. Seeing that this was not the place to speak, he nodded and went back with them first.


    After they left, some of the aristocratic families who heard of this wanted to see Tang Shi, but they were all blocked back.


    In the guest room upstairs, after the food and wine are served, the door is closed, and the three people and two animals are all sitting around the table to eat. Thinking of Tang Ning''s words before, Mr. Tang asked, "Xiaoning, how do I think the ancestor of the Zhao family feels that something is wrong? What do you mean by what you say to him? "


    Tang Ning listened to a smile, and took a bite of meat. Then he said: "the old man also did not know where to get contaminated with serious dirty things, covering the clouds and covering his face. He was already a dying man who did not have many days to live. I met him in the temple before. I thought it was difficult to handle it. I didn''t expect that he was lucky enough to buy my amulet."


    Hearing this, old Tang asked, "is that dirty thing so bad? He is the strength of Yuanying, but listen to your meaning, can the peace talisman keep him safe? Will he die? "


    "I don''t know what kind of dirty thing it is. I only know that it is very powerful. Otherwise, he, a monk of Yuanying, would not be sucked so much energy. With my peace charm in his body, it should be able to make that thing dare not get closer to him. However, in my opinion, even if he can avoid this robbery, he will be seriously injured."


    Old Tang laughed and said, "it''s good to be seriously injured than to die."


    Qi Baihe, who was beside him, looked at Tang Ning and asked, "master''s peace talisman can save his life. Why didn''t you tell him in the temple?"


    On hearing this, Tang Ning''s hand gave him a glance and said with a smile: "life and death have a life. If he should not die, he will find a chance of life. I am not related to him. Why should I interfere with other people''s life or death?"

 Chapter 1174

    Hearing this, Qi Baihe''s heart moved, fixed to look at his master, in the heart of him more than a vague understanding.


    At the same time, the ancestor of the Zhao family, who came back to the Zhao family, looked at the master of the Zhao family and asked, "what kind of person is this Tangshi you are talking about? Have you seen him before? "


    "Laozu Zong, the name of Tangshi has been spread all over the aristocratic families. However, there are not many people who have seen him. Some of them can''t recognize him. I haven''t seen him before. However, I heard that Tangshi is a bald little monk of fifteen or six years old. He likes to wear green clothes and has a 10000 year old Guanyin bamboo in his waist. His appearance is excellent and beautiful, and it is easy to identify."


    The master of the Zhao family said with a smile and looked at his family''s ancestor: "he is proficient in the five elements and eight trigrams, and Ziwei''s skill of fighting numbers. He can determine good or bad luck with one word, and can judge life and death by golden mouth. However, he also has people who can help others to avoid disasters. Moreover, I heard that he has a whole body of medical skills to bring the dead back to life. However, Tang Shi is an eccentric person, and he never plays cards according to common sense. Many aristocrats come to visit and invite him When you have a chance, you can see it. "


    After a pause in his voice, he said, "the peace jade amulet carved by master Tang himself is more precious. It is said that a small jade Amulet of peace can prevent a calamity and ensure safety. Moreover, if it is worn on the body, the evil spirits dare not come close to him. It is very effective."


    "Such a strange man


    The master of the Zhao family was shocked. He stood up, took the three peace charms on his body, and murmured: "no wonder, no wonder when I got the jade talisman, I felt calm for a long time. I didn''t expect such a magical effect."


    Holding the Ping''an jade Fu in his hand, he walked back and forth in the hall, as if thinking about something. For a long time, he looked up at the dark sky outside. Seeing that it was already night, he said to them, "OK, let''s all go! I went back to have a rest Then he stepped out.


    Seeing him leave, a young man in the hall hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and said, "master, today''s Tangshi said a word to the old ancestor. I saw that the old ancestor''s reaction was a little big."


    On hearing this, Zhao''s master looked at the young man and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The young man hesitated and said, "he said that the old ancestor was going to die."


    "What!" Zhao''s master was shocked: "is that really what Tang Shi said?"


    "Yes, I think the old ancestor''s reaction was a little big at that time. My Lord, do you think there is something wrong with the old ancestor?" Asked the young man, worried.


    The middle-aged man on one side frowned and said, "elder brother, I feel that the old ancestor seems to be a little uneasy recently, and I listen to the people below. The old grandfather''s yard will send out all the attendants every night, and set up a border."


    "What will happen? Why didn''t our ancestors mention it? " After listening to them, the Zhao family leader felt that it was really strange in recent years.


    "It''s late tonight, too! We''ll talk to our ancestors tomorrow and see what''s going on. " Zhao said, to them: "you also go back to rest!"


    "Yes." All the people in the hall responded, and they retreated.


    Zhao''s ancestors returned to the front of the courtyard, and then let the people outside the courtyard retreat. He raised his hand and laid the border, and walked into the courtyard. The courtyard at night, with the breeze blowing, makes people feel a little different shade

 Chapter 1175

    He passed through the courtyard and went to the room, vaguely as if feeling that the wind had bypassed him. At the moment when he was about to enter the room, the voice that had been bothering him for a long time came into his ears again.


    "The king of hell wants you to die in the third watch. Who dares to keep your life till dawn?"


    When the sound came into the ears of Zhao''s ancestors, something seemed to pass through the night, enter the courtyard through the border, and pass around the courtyard, bringing a gust of wind.


    "You die!"


    In the night wind, the evil wind became and diffused a piece of Yin Qi, which filled the whole courtyard. However, it was trapped and isolated by the boundary, so that people outside the hospital could not see what happened in the courtyard, and even the voice was blocked by the boundary.


    "What the hell are you! Why do you pester me Zhao''s ancestor drank calmly, looking at the whirling Yin Qi, and gradually condensed a horrible grimace.


    "I want you dead! I want you dead


    The ghost face in the Yin Qi danced the ghost claws and roared at the ancestor of the Zhao family. In the whirling wind, there seemed to be a force surging towards the ancestor of the Zhao family.


    Zhao''s ancestor saw that thing rushed over, and the invisible force surging around him seemed to cover him like a big net. His heart was slightly shocked. He thought of the scene that this thing had rushed up a few times before, he was crazy to suck his essence and Qi and blood, and his palms could not help seeping sweat.


    "Ah


    The invisible force pressure, he instinctively raised his hand in front of him, in an instant, there is a light from his body burst out.


    "Ah When the ghost rushed forward, he was repelled by a strong Buddhist light and holy power.


    "No..." The shrill ghost howling with fright and unwillingness, the ghost shadow dissipated in the holy power of Buddha, showed the appearance of ghost, and the ghost face was changing, and he still tried his best to rush forward.


    "You must die tonight! Die! Die


    Invisibly, there seems to be a force in the wind that rotates between the air and the ghost, helping it to rush forward, with the potential of covering the ears, according to the Zhao family ancestor''s body.


    "Ah..."


    The whole body of Zhao family''s ancestor trembled. The whole person seemed to be out of control and stretched out his hands and feet in a big shape. He felt a cold and piercing cold running through his body. It seemed that there was a voice in his ear reading an ancient mantra that he could not understand.


    The first jade Amulet of peace falls to the ground, and the holy power of Buddha light disappears. The spirit and Qi of the ancestor of Zhao family seems to be sucked out, and a steady stream of vitality rises up and is wrapped in it by the Yin Qi.


    His body twitched and trembled, his eyes blackened, and his whole body was freezing. It seemed that he felt that the whole man had fallen into a dark hell. Everything around him was dark. At the edge of his body and the ground standing under his feet, the ghost climbed out and pulled him. The ghost was biting and pulling him to pull him under the ground, but the peace charm on his waist was sending out Buddha''s light and holy power, so that half of the body into the earth, half is still outside.


    No! I can''t die yet! I can''t die yet!


    In the dark, his strong desire for survival made him hold the two amulets of peace. At the moment when the jade amulet was crushed, two strands of Buddhist light and holy power combined into one and burst out. In an instant, the whole courtyard was illuminated. After breaking the Yin evil spirit, the light rushed into the night sky.


    "Poof!"


    Somewhere, the caster spewed out a mouthful of blood

 Chapter 1176

    "Who is it? Who broke my revenge plan? Who is it? "


    The face burned, the fear like a ghost, his hoarse voice was full of evil and unwilling. He was wrapped in a black cloak and sat cross legged. The soul lighting lamp on the table in front of him was extinguished by the blood he was spitting out. The twelve lamps burning with vitality as oil were extinguished one by one.


    With the twelve lights extinguished around him, a lot of ghosts sprang up around him, and countless ghosts sprang up under the ground, tearing and gnawing at him. The wind was blowing and the ghost voice was frightening.


    "No! I''m not defeated! How can I die without that old thing on my back! How can I die! get the hell out of here! Go away


    He waved his thin hand and tried to drive those things away. However, he gambled with his life to attract these things. Now that he failed, these things naturally jumped at him and wanted to tear them clean.


    "Go away! Get out of here! Ah... " His whole body was torn over and pulled to the ground by those things. After his energy was exhausted, he was left with a black cloak and a pair of white bones scattered on the ground


    In the backyard of Zhao family, the ancestor of Zhao family saw that the holy power of Buddha light burst out and cleared all the evil and evil things from him. At that moment, he heard a vicious and unwilling voice roaring in his ears.


    At the moment when the Buddha''s light and holy power burst out, he puffed out a mouthful of blood. The whole person lost his balance and fell into a coma. Until the holy power of Buddha light on his body was dissipated, all the Yin Qi in the hospital was cleared, and he did not wake up.


    At the same time, Tang Ning in the inn seemed to be aware of it. In the room, she opened the window and saw a burst of Buddhist light.


    When she saw the holy power of Buddha light, she picked her eyebrows and chuckled: "it''s also the old man Zhao who has a big life."


    It''s a big life! She did not intend to interfere in the matter, but he can buy her peace charm, can only say that his life should not be absolutely.


    When Qi Baihe across the room saw the light, his eyes flashed slightly and asked himself in a low voice: "what kind of master did I worship?"


    In the middle of the night, the Zhao family was busy. Because the light came from the Zhao family, the nature house would not be unaware of it. But when they arrived at the courtyard, the boundary was broken and the courtyard was dark. Only his family''s ancestors fell to the ground.


    "My ancestors!"


    The Zhao family was shocked and quickly stepped forward to help the man up. Seeing that his breath was weak, he immediately called out: "quick! Doctor, please! Please call the doctor And then quickly send people into the room to lie down.


    Zhao''s family had been busy all night, but his life was saved, but he was hurt badly. Especially, he had to recuperate. Seeing that his ancestors had no reason to do so, the master of Zhao family saw that he woke up the next morning and asked, "ancestor, what''s the matter with this?"


    "Go and invite master Tang." Lying on the bed, the ancestor of Zhao family said feebly.


    "Yes, yes, I will go and ask for it myself." Zhao said, and told people to take care of him, then quickly went to the inn.


    However, when they came to the inn, they learned that they had left early this morning, so they had to go back and report it to their ancestors.


    Knowing that Tang Shi had left, Zhao''s ancestor just closed his eyes and sighed: "I haven''t thank him in person yet..."


    On the other side, several people of Tang Ning have already flown on the road, all the way to the magic moon city

 Chapter 1177

    Half a month later, in the morning, moon city.


    Tang Ning looked at the magic moon city three words, can not help but smile: "back, this walk has been walking for a long time."


    Old Tang looked at the magic moon city and thought of Tang Ning saying that the Tang family was here. He could not help but look forward to it and said, "this is the first time I''ve come to this magic moon city."


    Since he came to this land of cultivating immortals, the word "home" is too far away from him. He wanders around alone, like a duckweed without a basis. He can''t imagine that he will have his own home here one day.


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe was surprised. How could Shizu say he came for the first time? However, since he said it was his first time to come, he must have been here for the first time, so he said: "the magic moon city is one of the most prosperous cities in the Xiuxian world. The aristocratic families in this city are divided into three or six grades. The places where ordinary people and aristocratic families live are divided. It can be said that there is a clear distinction between the rich and the noble."


    "My grandfather will settle down here! I''ve been to a lot of places, and it''s pretty good here Tang Ning said with a smile that all the people in front of him had entered the city. He said, "let''s go in too!"


    "Good." Old Tang nodded with a smile and walked forward with her, followed by Qi Baihe.


    Qi Baihe came here once, but he was not surprised to see his master taking them to the area where the aristocratic family lived. After all, it was not surprising that his master could live in the noble area.


    But old Tang saw that the more people left, the less he could not help asking, "Xiaoning, is this the way home? Why are there fewer and fewer people? Can''t you go wrong? In my opinion, there are lots of courtyards and mansions here. It seems that they are all aristocratic areas. "


    "Yes, it''s this way. It''ll be there soon." Tang Ning said with a smile and walked forward, and soon came to the door of a magnificent mansion.


    "Here we are, grandfather." Downing stopped and looked at the surprised man around him with a smile.


    "This, this is really the Tang family?" Old Tang looked at the plaque hanging high in front of the door. His eyes were slightly hot. He nodded with some excitement: "good, good, good."


    I''m afraid it can''t be compared with such a grand mansion in the land of mortals!


    Downing knocked on the door. No one came to open the door after half a ring. He could not help touching his chin: "is no one at home? Where have they been? "


    "Coming!"


    At this time, a childish voice came, still listening to the footsteps of trotting. After a while, the old Tang and Qi Baihe outside the door saw the gate open and a small figure came out.


    "Who is it?"


    Song Tianyou poked his head and asked, but when he saw the familiar blue figure in front of the door, his eyes lit up and ran out quickly: "master!" The little figure ran to Downing in front of her, looked up at her head and said happily, "master, you are back at last!"


    When Qi Baihe saw the little boy running out with a small bald head, he stood there, looking at his bright head and his master''s bright head. He thought that there was no hair on his head. The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, and even his calm expression was slightly cracked.


    Dare you, he has such a small elder martial brother? And why are they all bald? What kind of immortal taste is his master?


    "Back, back." Donning said with a smile, reaching out and rubbing his head.

 Chapter 1178

    "Come on, meet your master." She motioned for him to come forward and salute.


    Song Tianyou looked up at the old man standing beside his master. Then he stepped back, knelt down respectfully, and saluted him with a big salute: "Tianyou, please see the master."


    "Grandfather, this is my apprentice, song Tianyou Donning said with a smile.


    "Good, good, good boy, get up!" He took out a jade pendant from the space, put it on his hand and said, "this is the meeting gift given to you by Shizu."


    "Thank you, Shizu."


    Song Tianyou happily took over, this just stood up, and curiously looked at the same shaved head of the young man in white, do not know who he is.


    Tang Ning looked at him with some evil taste and said with a smile, "little crane, haven''t you seen your elder martial brother yet?"


    Listening to the three words, Qi Baihe felt goose bumps. Knowing his master''s bad taste, he had to brave his head and salute the five or six-year-old master.


    "Baihe has met the elder martial brother."


    Song Tianyou was stunned. Looking at his master, he touched his head with a smile and said, "he is the apprentice just accepted by the master, that is, your younger martial brother. You will be the elder martial brother in the future. Do you want to be a good example for the elder martial brother


    "Mm-hmm, I have younger martial brother, so happy." He nodded happily, looked at Qi Baihe and said, "younger martial brother, don''t be too polite."


    "Well, let''s all go in." Tang Ning said with a smile and took her grandfather to go inside: "grandfather, when I came here, I let Han know that they bought the mansion. It covers an extremely large area. There are many yards in it. I''ll take my grandfather''s house for a moment to see which yard grandfather likes."


    "Good."


    Old Tang responded with a smile. When he entered the house, he saw that there was no servant. The house was deserted and asked, "how many people are there in this family? Why is God at home? "


    "Because they like quietness, there are no servants in the house. Besides Han Zhi and Xing Tong, Mo Ye''s master and servant are not here. Oh, by the way, there is a praying wind. They are all out."


    Tang Ning said with a smile and said to her grandparents: "before, I didn''t stay at home very often, so I gave them a few to take care of, so some of the house may not be very considerate. In the future, when my grandfather is here, we can buy some servants to come back for training."


    "Well, the mansion is so big that we have to buy some servants to come back." Old Tang nodded with a smile.


    "Master, sister Xingtong, they''ve all gone out, or I''ll call them back!" Song Tianyou said to his master.


    "Well, you go." She answered, and saw him running out quickly.


    At this time, Mo Ye is going to the house, because he has just heard black wind say that he seems to see Tang Shi coming back. Whether it is true or not, he will go back and have a look.


    Before he arrived at the Tang mansion, he saw a small figure running out. Seeing that it was song Tianyou, he asked, "is your master back?"


    "It''s the master who has come back, and the Shizu..." Song Tianyou said that, before he finished speaking, he had already flashed out and headed for the direction of the house.


    Seeing this, he grinned: "master back, master Mo is also happy!"


    At this time, Tang Ning is taking his grandfather and Qi Baihe to choose a courtyard in the mansion. When Mo Ye enters the mansion, he sees that there is no one in the hall, so he goes to the backyard.

 Chapter 1179

    "After a while, they will come back. I will ask them to tidy up the yard and let grandfather live again! Tomorrow they will go with their grandfather to pick out some servants Tang Ning accompanied her grandfather to the front hall with Qi Baihe.


    When she saw the two people around looking forward to the front, she also followed their eyes. When she saw the black robed Mo ye, she could not help laughing: "I thought you were gone!"


    "Grandfather, he is my friend, Mo Ye." Downing introduced with a smile, and then said, "grandfather and he once met."


    "Hehe, it''s good. I saw him when I first met you." Old Tang nodded with a smile.


    Mo Ye takes back his eyes on Tang Ning and bows his hands and gives a salute: "Mo Ye has seen grandfather Tang."


    "Well, it''s magnificent and extraordinary!" Old Tang said with a smile.


    "Grandfather Tang flattered me." Mo ye said, deep eyes to Tang Ning, low voice with his unique magnetism, slow voice asked: "back."


    When downing heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "well, I''m back."


    Mr. Tang looks at Tang Ning and Mo Ye. Finally, he just caresses his beard and smiles.


    Qi Baihe, who was ignored as a transparent man, looked at the strange conversation between his master and the man in black, and the strange atmosphere between them. He couldn''t help but look at them in doubt.


    Two big men, how to talk strange? And the black robed man looked at his master''s eyes, how could he still have a flash of tenderness and indulgence?


    His master and this man named Mo ye have broken sleeves, right?


    For a while, as if he had discovered some amazing secret, his eyes narrowed, his heart was shocked, but he didn''t dare to reveal it on his face. Until the man named Mo ye turned his hostile eyes on him, he recovered.


    "Who is this man? How did you bring him back? " What Mo Ye asks is sour and sour. He doesn''t realize it. He just looks at the young man in white with a little dislike.


    He glanced at the bald head of the young man in white and snorted in his heart: how could he shave a bald head of the same type as downing? What a trick!


    Tang Ning did not know what he was thinking about. He was elated and said, "this is my apprentice, how about it? It''s pretty good looking, isn''t it


    "Very ordinary." Mo Ye says coolly, glancing at the young man''s elegant and excellent face, and doesn''t feel that it is pleasant to see.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! You have a critical eye. " Tang Ning laughs and looks at Qi Baihe and says, "little crane, don''t you show me to Mr. Mo?"


    "Qi Baihe met Mr. mo


    He pretended not to hear what was pleasing to the eyes. He didn''t want to understand the hostile look of young master mo. he just wanted to learn art from a teacher. Even if the master had a good idea of breaking his sleeve, he would pretend that he didn''t know.


    "Well."


    Mo Ye answers, then moves his eyes away from him. Instead of looking at him, he puts his eyes on Tang Ning and slows down his tone. He says, "I''ll let dark one go to Yipin building and reserve a wing room to pick up the wind for grandfather Tang. You have a rest first. Let''s go there later."


    "Good." Downing laughed and walked down the hall with her grandfather and them.


    Not long after they sat down in the hall, they heard the footsteps outside in a hurry.

 Chapter 1180

    "Master!"


    Happy voice came, see star pupil and cold know quickly walked in, followed by song Tianyou, as well as black wind and dark one.


    "I have seen the master!" Two have made a courtesy.


    "I''ve met master Tang."


    Black wind and dark one also forward a ceremony, black wind see Tang Shi, can''t help but smile and say: "Tangshi, you can count back, my master son these days looking forward to your return every day."


    "Oh?" Tang Ning looked at Mo Ye sitting on one side with a smile and said with a smile, "I don''t know that he would miss me?"


    "Cough." Mo Ye coughs gently and glances at the black wind.


    "Well! To introduce you, this is my grandfather Donning said with a smile.


    Listen to this, cold know and star pupil tiny surprised, look to the old man, but did not hesitate to step forward, one knee kneeling respectfully line a salute.


    "Cold knowledge."


    "Star pupil."


    "Meet the old man." They both said the same thing.


    "Get up!"


    Old Tang said with a smile, looking at their two humanity: "I heard Xiaoning said that you are from her family side brought over, has been taking care of her side, very good."


    "Thank you


    They stood up and then stepped aside. When they came back, they heard that the master had accepted another disciple. The bald head of the young man was undoubtedly him.


    "This is Qi Baihe, my new apprentice." Tang Ning said, looking at Qi Baihe: "little crane, this is star pupil and cold knowledge."


    Qi Baihe nodded to them slightly, and her eyes stayed on the star pupil for a few minutes, because her eyes seemed different from ordinary people.


    "What about mubai?" Seeing one less, Downing asked.


    "Master son, a lot of goods have just been put into the building. He is checking and may come back later." Star Tong said.


    On hearing this, she nodded her head: "well, by the way, tomorrow you will accompany your grandfather to the slave market to buy some servants back. After that, if there is a grandfather here, how can some servants in the house walk around?"


    "Yes." Two people should, star pupil asks: "master son, which courtyard does the old master live in? I''ll arrange it again to see if there is something missing. "


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll go with you." Old Tang stood up and said to Downing and Mo ye, "you haven''t seen for a long time. You must have something to say. I''ll go to have a rest first, old man."


    Seeing this, Qi Baihe stood up: "master, Baihe also left first."


    "Good." Tang Ning responded and sent her grandfather out, then let Hanzhi and Tianyou follow. In the hall, only Mo ye, Heifeng and Anyi are left.


    "Talk?" Tang Ning holds his cheek in one hand and looks at Mo Ye sitting there with a smile.


    "Did you take that beast?" Mo Ye doesn''t open his eyes slightly, and takes a sip of dark tea.


    "God beast? You mean the Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes? Did you see it? " At this time, she seemed to think of two beasts. She looked around and said, "Dabai and the unicorn haven''t seen a shadow since they came back. They don''t know where they''ve gone."


    She also took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "I took the unicorn beast, but I don''t have a contract. I left it to my grandfather as a contract animal, or as a town animal in this mansion."


    "But how do you know the beast?" Downing looked at him.


    Mo Ye gently scrapes the tea and says, "hearing the news, there is a god beast. I think you must go to join the fun."

 Chapter 1181

    Tang Ning listened to a smile: "just go over and have a look, but the fighting power of this blue eyed and golden eyed Unicorn beast is really not so strong. If it is upgraded to be a super divine beast, it will definitely be the best among the beasts of the same class."


    "Is that how your apprentice is going to take it with you?" Mo Ye looks at her and says, "I see that he has the cultivation of golden elixir. What are you going to teach him?"


    "Since I''ve accepted it, I''ll take it with me for a period of time. When he leaves school, he can leave. As for what I''ll learn, I''ll have a good chat with him when I''m free to see what kind of talent he has."


    "Now that you have set up a mansion here, even your grandfather has found it, don''t you intend to take over your father too?" Mo Ye asks.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning shook his head: "I have this plan, but I can''t do it now. You can see that my strength is not very strong. It''s the so-called big tree catches the wind. If there is a big talent who can''t see me well and want to clean me up, I can''t protect them."


    "With me in one day, no one will hurt you." Mo Ye looks at her and says earnestly.


    Tang Ning was stunned and then said with a smile, "then you can''t always be by my side! Besides, it''s better to rely on yourself than to rely on others. "


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes fall on her confident face. Seeing that the stars are shining in her eyes, the whole person exudes an irresistible attraction. He can''t help but look a little silly.


    Like a person, no matter how you look at it, you feel that she attracts him all the time. There was even an impulse to rub her into his body so that she would not have to worry about when she would run away.


    The black wind and the dark standing behind looked at each other, and both showed a smile of unknown meaning.


    The master is a dead duck. He likes Tangshi but dare not say so. He is worried about this and that. He has known Tang Shi for so long without even holding his hand. I really don''t know when and when he can marry him home.


    Perhaps it is aware that his eyes are looking at her, playing with the cup of Downing looked up, just into that pair of deep love and doting in the black pupil.


    At that moment, there seemed to be a force in his eyes that attracted her. She could not see the bottom, but fell into it.


    "Cough!"


    She coughed gently. After calming down, she stood up and covered up the trace of uneasiness. She said, "last time I asked mubai to come here to look for Xingtong and let him open a pavilion here to sell some things. At the same time, she asked him to cultivate some power of his own. I don''t know how he has done this."


    Mo ye also calms down. He hides his feelings, stands up and says in a slow voice: "I don''t know about the cultivation of power. However, I heard from Heifeng that the unique building he opened in the city has been very important in this city for a few months."


    "Oh? I really have to go and see this wonderful building. " She laughed, looked at him and asked, "come with me?"


    Mo Ye lips slightly raised, deep eyes fell on her body, nodded: "good." No matter where she wants to go, he will accompany her.


    Qimufeng, who was checking the goods in the building, finished his work at hand and said, "Lao Liu, I''ll go back. You can watch the building. If there''s anything wrong, send someone to the mansion to look for me."


    While explaining and going out, I saw the familiar figure come in.

 Chapter 1182

    "Master?" As soon as he saw her coming in, he quickly stepped forward and said, "I''m going back. I didn''t expect you to come."


    Tang Ning and Mo Ye step in. Seeing the splendor of the world''s strange buildings, the interior decoration of the buildings is more thoughtful. They can''t help laughing and say, "come and see how your business is doing."


    "What do you think, master? This building is a three story building that I had to rebuild after I put it down. There is a big yard behind it The wind of praying in red is more masculine than at the beginning. However, because of being raised as a girl, a pair of peach blossom eyes naturally reveal some charm.


    "Well, it looks good." She nodded and went to the counter on the first floor to look at it. She turned around. She couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows: "how can everything be sold?"


    Qi Mu Feng said with a smile: "master, we have all kinds of strange buildings in the world, whether it is weapons or magic weapons, or precious medicine and elixir, as well as ancient treasures, we have all these wonderful buildings."


    Downing tapped the cupboard with his finger and said, "isn''t that what I gave you in this cupboard? Did you sell them all? "


    "Yes, some of the things given by the master are useless. They are all put on the table. Things are put according to whether they are worth money or not, and whether they are expensive or not. Not to mention, business has been good since the opening of the world''s strange buildings." He said and said, "master, there is still the second floor! Those on the second floor are more precious. "


    He naturally reached out and took downing and said, "master, I''ll take you up."


    Mo ye in the back sees that he is wearing a red dress, and the sissy like a peacock is actually holding his Downing. A pair of sword eyebrows twinkle at once.


    Tang Ning took a look, stretched out his hand, clapped it off, and said, "how can you learn these irregular movements when you walk well?"


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you." Qi Mu Feng said with a smile and touched the back of her hand which was photographed red. A pair of peach blossom eyes looked at her and asked with a smile, "master, don''t you need me to help you upstairs?"


    Tang Ning glanced at him and walked up to the second floor. Seeing that the things on the top were better than those on the bottom, even the pills were on sale. She asked again, "where is the pill?"


    "Haha, Xingtong and Hanzhi gave some, and I also had some from the owner. Then they put some out for auction, and auctioned them once a month. In a word, we sell the best pills here, but some of them are not available." Qimufeng looked at her and said, "master, don''t you come back this time? Do you have time to refine some more pills? "


    Mo Ye looks at that and says, as if he has no bones all over his body. He leans against the red figure in the past and moves the hand behind him. An idea runs through his heart.


    I really want to chop this boneless peacock.


    "Look again!" Tang Ning said, after a circle on the third floor, came to the third floor of the attic to sit, listening to the prayer wind said the recent events.


    "Although we suddenly opened Tianxia strange building here, no one from all sides of the city has ever made trouble. However, when it opened, they also sent gifts and told them that no one was allowed to trouble us. I saw them like this, so they sold a pill to them."

 Chapter 1183

    "There are still some who come here to inquire about when you will come back. They say that they want to invite you to show them their houses. In addition, the blue family in the city also comes to visit from time to time. That time, they also send gifts to thank the master for the gift of Fu." Qi Mu Feng told her something about it.


    As he spoke, he felt the cold around him. Looking back, he saw that Mo Ye was frowning at him. He could not help bending his peach blossom eyes and asked with a smile, "master Mo? what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something I''m not doing well? "


    Mo Ye glances at him, then looks at Tang Ning and says, "I think you should change the person in charge of the strange building in the world. It''s good to know that a man like him who has no standing and is like a peacock with a screen open can''t live in such a big building."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning takes a look at Mo ye and raises his eyebrows to qimubai. Seeing him standing beside her, he leans over half of his body and looks at her with a pair of peach blossom eyes, which is just like a peacock with a screen.


    "Are you taking the wrong medicine?" Donning couldn''t help asking. Why does this kid come back to see him strange? Who are you going to show me?


    "Cough!"


    Qi Mu Feng was asked by her, choked for a moment, stood up straight and said with a smile: "how can it be? I haven''t taken any medicine lately


    He just wants to see if Mo Ye likes his master? However, judging from his cold eyes and inexplicable hostility, it is not far from ten.


    Just, he did not understand, since like his master son, how dare not tell his master son? Look at his master son that dull like, did not think to that respect at all, still regard a person as good friend, is really anxious to death him.


    "Mo Ye has ordered a wing room in Yipin building, and we will eat together tonight. By the way, you will go back to the house to meet my grandfather. I have a disciple named Qi Baihe, and I will call him up in the evening." Tang Ning said, stood up and said, "there is nothing good in this building, nor is the town building. I''ll give you some more in two days."


    Listening to this, he prayed for the joy of the wind and immediately said, "thank you, master!"


    "Let''s go shopping, pad our stomachs, and have a rest." Tang Ning looks at Mo ye and says.


    "Good." Mo ye should a, accompany her to go downstairs, before leaving, but also toward the wind to pray for a glance.


    Qimufeng sent them down. Seeing them go together, he told the shopkeeper and went to the Tang mansion.


    At the same time, the people of the aristocratic family in the city heard that Tang Shi had come back, so they sent a post and prepared to visit the government.


    In the evening, Tang Ning and his party came to Yipin building and went directly to the luxurious wing room on the third floor. People who knew that they would eat here tonight would come here early to wait for a glimpse of Tang Shi''s appearance.


    "Is there a master Tang among those who went up just now?" Someone asked in surprise.


    They have heard that Tangshi is a five-year-old monk. Just now, it seems that the one in the middle is really a small bald head of five or six years old.


    "Of course, it can''t be wrong. They have dinner here tonight. Ah, you see, master Tang has come down." Next to the people said, see the upper door opened, a five or six-year-old small bald in the lead of the second came down.

 Chapter 1184

    "But he?" Someone asked.


    "I think so? He was the only one among them who was five or six years old The speaker is not sure.


    "The little monk is not like the man in green clothes and wears bamboo around his waist! His cultivation strength is not strong, and how can I seem to hear that master Tang is a young man? Not five or six years old? " Another said.


    "No way! The master Tang I saw last time was a five or six-year-old monk. I heard that master Tang would hide his accomplishments. "


    "Speaking of it, I have also heard that Tang Shi is a young man. Among the group just now, there was a young monk in blue."


    "Is this master Tang five or six or fifteen or six? I''m confusing you all


    "Go up and ask." Someone said, see the child down, then walked forward a courtesy, asked: "dare to ask, but master Tang?"


    Song Tianyou went downstairs to ask the waiter to take him to the thatched cottage. When he got to the first floor, he saw a friar surrounded him and asked if he was his master. At the moment, he said, "No." As soon as the tender voice fell, he quickly followed the sophomore to the backyard.


    "No?" The friar was stunned for a moment and looked back at the others: "he said it was not."


    The people are speechless. Can''t they hear it? You want him to go back and say it again? However, since he is not, then Tangshi should be the young monk in green.


    After Song Tianyou relieved his hand, he quickly walked upstairs. Seeing those people still sitting below, he couldn''t help looking at them.


    Tang Ning and others in the wing room upstairs are gathering together to chat. When they see him back, they ask him to sit down and have dinner.


    "Master, there are many people sitting down here. It seems that they want to see you." Song Tianyou said.


    "It is estimated that the news of the master''s return has already spread in the city. When I went back to my house today, many aristocratic families had already sent a post saying that they would come to visit." Qi Mu Feng said with a smile and poured a glass of wine to Tang Lao. He said with a smile, "come on, drink."


    "Ha ha ha, OK, eat all of them. Don''t mention it. The wine of pinlou is really mellow." Old Tang laughed and asked everyone to move their chopsticks and took a sip of his wine glass.


    "Eat first, and talk about this post when you go back." Downing said with a smile, looked at her grandfather and said, "grandfather, I''ll make you some spirit wine some time. It must be better than this."


    "Can you still make wine?" Tang laowei was surprised, and his happy face was full of flowers.


    "I know so much." With a mysterious smile, Downing brought him some dishes.


    "Good, good, grandfather is waiting for you to make me wine." Old Tang said with a smile and ate the dishes in the bowl.


    When Qi Baihe heard his master''s words, he couldn''t help thinking about what the master would teach him?


    "I want a jar of your wine, too."


    Mo Ye''s deep and magnetic voice rings around Tang Ning. She is stunned and turns to see him holding a piece of meat in her bowl. Seeing this, she can''t help laughing and saying, "no problem."


    Hearing her words, Mo Ye''s lips are slightly raised, and even the fundus of his eyes is floating with a happy smile.


    Again, again.


    Qi Baihe could not help looking at others when he saw his master''s eyes. Unexpectedly, he saw that they were used to it one by one, as if all this was so natural.

 Chapter 1185

    The more we get along with each other, how can he feel that the people around him are so mysterious and weird?


    After a meal in the building, they chatted for a while, then settled the account and went downstairs together. However, as soon as they went out of the room and went downstairs, they were surprised to see the people guarding them.


    All the guest tables on the first floor were full. Seeing them coming down, they stopped one by one and looked at them with chopsticks in their hands. That kind of gaze looked at the group of people and finally fell on Tang Ning''s body, which made people feel funny.


    However, different from previous people who dare to ask, at this moment, when they see them all coming down, no one bothers them. After all, all the people in this line, beautiful men and women, have extraordinary bearing. If they don''t have certain status and strength, who dares to suddenly come forward to say hello?


    Out of Yipin building, they go to the Tang family and enter the hall. Xingtong goes to make some tea for the people and brings it up. On the main seat, there are two people, Mr. Tang and Mr. Tang Ning. Mo Ye sits at the bottom left, and the others sit in turn.


    "Xiao Ning, what do you think of those aristocratic families'' sending the invitation?" Tang asked directly.


    Tang Ning thought for a moment and said, "I''ve been thinking about this matter just now. Instead of the reception of all the families, we''d better give them a reply and invite people from aristocratic families in the city to come to the mansion in three days'' time. I think we''ll have to deal with each other in the future, so that we can get to know each other. Moreover, I''m going to let Mu Feng arrange for an auction in Tianxia Qilou one month later The auctions are mainly pills and Ping''an runes. On the one hand, they can make the name of the world''s wonder building, and on the other hand, they can let people know the details of our Tang family. "


    They have no backing here. The only basis for them to stand firm here and let their residence take root here is not only the strength, but also the elixir that can help people advance or repair internal injuries, and the peace charm that can protect lives and ward off evil spirits.


    These are the capital for the Tang family to take root here, and it is also the capital for all the aristocratic families in the city not to peep at.


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang nodded: "well, that''s OK. Let''s do what you say."


    "Mufeng, I''ll leave it to you." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking to pray for the wind.


    He stood up and said, "don''t worry about the master and the old master. I will do it properly."


    "Good."


    Old Tang laughed, stroked his beard, looked at Tang Ning and said, "Xiaoning, since this Baihe has passed your test, you should also have a formal teacher worship ceremony. It happens that everyone is here. Why don''t you take this opportunity to let him worship him?"


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe stood up immediately.


    Last time, his master said that he could only be a registered disciple. Although he had passed the test all the way, he had not yet performed the great ceremony of worshipping the master. Now Shizu mentioned that he did not want to miss the opportunity, lest one day his master, who was not acting in accordance with the principle, said that he had not yet performed the great ceremony of worshipping the master and sent him out.


    Tang Ning listened, not from a smile, looked at Qi Baihe, way: "also OK."


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe stepped forward and knelt down respectfully in front of his master: "Apprentice Qi Baihe, worship the master." With that, he lowered his head and kowtowed three times to Downing.


    One side of the star pupil with tea, let him serve to Tang Ning to drink.


    "Please have tea, master." He served tea in his hands.

 Chapter 1186

    Tang Ning looked at him, took it, sipped it and put it aside. Looking at Qi Baihe kneeling in front of him, he said in a slow voice: "if you come into our school, you can''t hurt heaven and nature for evil, you can''t kill each other, and you can''t betray your school. If you let me know that you use what you''ve learned to do harm to the heaven and the principles, I''ll abolish your cultivation, break your muscles and veins, and drive you out of the door If you die, remember? "


    "Baihe abides by his master''s instruction. From now on, he will obey his master''s orders and guard his school. If he disobeys today''s words, he will be left to his master''s disposal." He said solemnly and saluted him respectfully.


    "Get up!" She nodded her head with satisfaction and motioned him to get up.


    "Thank you." He stood up and backed aside.


    "Tomorrow morning, we will gather in the training ground with Tianyou." Donning said to him.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe and song Tianyou agreed.


    Downing looked at her grandfather and asked, "grandfather, is there anything else to say?"


    "Ha ha, no, it''s not too early today. Let''s all go!" Old Tang said with a smile and told them to go back to rest.


    "Well, I''m tired all day today. Go to bed early!" Tang Ning said, also stood up to go back to rest. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind Han Zhi and Xing Tong: "remember, you two, accompany the old master to the slave market tomorrow."


    "Yes, master." They answered and watched the crowd disperse, and they left each other.


    The next day, qibaihe went to the training ground early in the morning. When he came there, he saw that his elder brother was already practicing martial arts.


    He stood by and looked at it quietly for a while without blinking.


    His elder martial brother is five or six years old. Although his cultivation in Qi refining period is not high, his martial skills and attack power are very strong, especially his body method.


    Song Tianyou fought down a set of boxing techniques and had a rest for a while. When he looked back, he saw his younger martial brother standing there and trotted over: "younger martial brother, you are coming!"


    Qi Baihe was called younger martial brother by a five or six-year-old child. His mood was really delicate. He said with a smile, "elder martial brother got up so early."


    "Hey, hey." Song Tianyou was a little embarrassed with a smile and said, "I get up before dawn to practice every day."


    "Were you taught by your master just now?" Qi Baihe asked.


    "Yes, my master taught me mental skills, as well as boxing and sword techniques, as well as body techniques and footwork for escaping my life." He nodded and his eyes were full of adoration: "master is very powerful, she can do anything."


    Qi Baihe was just about to ask again when he saw his master coming towards him with a yawn. Seeing this, he turned around and saluted him when he approached.


    "Yes, master."


    "Yes, master." Song Tianyou also made a ritual to Tang Ning.


    After that, Tang Ning looked at you for a long time


    "Yes." Song Tianyou responded and went back to the training ground and practiced all the things his master taught.


    Tang Ning stood watching, Qi Baihe stood half step behind. As he watched carefully, he listened to his master''s voice.

 Chapter 1187

    "What do you want to learn?" Tang Ning asked, his eyes still fell on the small figure in front of him.


    Qi Baihe was stunned and looked at his master and said, "what the master teaches, the disciple will learn."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed: "I know a lot of things. If you want to learn, it''s very difficult to learn well. Even if you learn all of them, it''s estimated that they are only half a bucket of water. Since this is the case, it''s better to choose what you want to learn to specialize in."


    With her hands around her chest, she looked at the small figure practicing martial arts in front of her and said, "what do you want to learn in martial arts, sword techniques, medicine, alchemy, weapon refining, or astrology? Think about it and let me know. "


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe was silent for a moment. He thought about it carefully. After a long time, he said, "master, I want to learn medicine and alchemy."


    "Why?" Asked downing.


    "When I was five or six years old, my mother died of a serious illness. At that time, I wanted to learn medicine and alchemy. However, I was trained by the current successor since I was a child. In order to make my strength stand out among my peers, my grandfather only allowed me to practice martial arts. Now that I have this opportunity, I still want to learn medicine and alchemy, so that I can save the people I want to save in the future."


    Tang Ning glanced at him slightly and asked, "it''s not a day''s work to learn medicine and alchemy. All of these have to accumulate experience all year round. If you don''t have the talent in this field, you will study hard and your achievements in the future will be average."


    She paused for a moment, took out two thick medicine books from the space and handed them to him: "take these two medicine books first. If you want to learn medicine, you must first identify the medicine. When you have written down the contents of these two books, come to me again."


    "Yes." He responded, reached out to take the two thick medicine books, and said, "the Baihe retreated first."


    "Go She waved her hand and continued to stand there watching song Tianyou practice martial arts.


    After a long time, song Tianyou ran over, raised his head and asked, "master, how am I doing?" After the drill, he was sweating, his face was red, and his whole body was full of spirit.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "yes, I''m very familiar with it. I''m good at it. Do you want to learn more powerful sword techniques?"


    "Yes He said in surprise, pulling her sleeve: "master, please teach me more powerful swordsmanship!"


    "Well, today''s sword technique is the first form of dragon''s nine days'' journey. Watch carefully." She took off the round bamboo around her waist to make a sword. She stepped forward and taught him the sword technique again.


    Song Tianyou looked at it carefully. Seeing that his master slowed down his speed, he could see clearly. He practiced the first style of swordsmanship separately. He also remembered 7788, so he also tried to practice it.


    However, Mingming looked at the simple sword technique, but when he was practicing with him, the aura of spiritual power in his body could not be used and injected into the sword in his hand. It was as if the Qi did not run, the sword Qi was blocked and could not be used.


    "Master, why did I write down my sword moves, but I still couldn''t practice them?" He looked at his master in confusion and asked for advice.


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "the more advanced the sword technique is, the simpler it looks, but it is not so easy to perform it. This set of nine moves of Longyou Jiutian sword is in total, and the more advanced it is, the more powerful it will be. If you learn to use it, it will be extremely powerful, and people of leisure can''t get close to you."

 Chapter 1188

    Hearing this, song Tianyou was excited: "master, I want to learn! I will learn it! "


    Tang Ning rubbed his head and said with a smile, "first follow the practice I taught you. When you practice the first move, you can learn the second move. Since you are not lucky and the sword spirit doesn''t walk, you should first practice and be familiar with one move, until you can use the sword moves instinctively without thinking about it


    She instructed him again, and let him practice in the martial arts training ground. She went back. When she passed the garden, she saw Mo Ye sitting in the pavilion, and walked over.


    "is it too boring to spend too much time?" She sat down beside her and looked at him with her cheek.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Mo Ye raises eyebrows and looks at her.


    Tang Ning a listen, smilingly way: "should not recently, things a little more, busy things are also many." With that, her voice stopped and asked, "by the way, you don''t have a mansion here. Do you want to find a place to be your residence?"


    "I have a whole mountain in my residence. I have a bamboo courtyard built on it. The environment and air are excellent, so I don''t plan to buy another house there."


    He said slowly, as if thinking of something, took out a token to her, and said, "this token is for you. With this token, you can freely enter and exit the first immortal sect."


    "It''s no use giving me this!" She took the token and looked at it and said, "the first immortal sect is also Jiuchong Xianzong, the head of the sect of cultivating immortals. But I don''t need to learn from teachers. It''s really useless to hold this token."


    "Take it! This token is the representative of one''s identity. Even if a disciple of the first Xianzong meets you, he will have to salute you. Maybe it can be used one day. Moreover, if you want to go to my place, you can go in with this token. " Mo Ye says and sips the tea.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning took the token away: "OK! Then I''ll take it. "


    Looking at her sitting beside her, Mo Ye originally wanted to ask her whether she has met a person who is happy for so long? After all, she is also 16 years old. It is said that 15-year-old girls are the most attractive. She is also playful. She often plays around on her own, and I don''t know if she has met anyone who makes her heart beat?


    Seeing that he looked at her with an expression of desire and silence, Downing asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Say what you have to say


    Words to the mouth, but again swallow back, eyes fell on her bright head, then asked: "how come your hair has not grown out?"


    Standing behind him, as soon as he heard this, he couldn''t help but look at his master. How low is his master''s EQ? Can you ask me that?


    Tang Ning was stunned, then touched his head, shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "no way! I haven''t developed a drug that can grow hair overnight. I don''t know how to go bald with short hair! "


    "Oh." He nodded, looked at her excellent face, comforted: "in fact, whether you have hair or not, it''s pretty."


    After hearing this, Downing couldn''t help laughing, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "brother, this is good to hear."


    Brother?


    Dark one Dynasty Tang Ning looked at, and then looked at his master son that delicate look, heart silent sigh. Dare you, Tang Shi only regards his master as his brother? Did she forget that she was actually a woman?

 Chapter 1189

    When he hears her brother, the corners of his mouth twitch a little, and his heart is more helpless and gloomy. If he is not the son of the curse of heaven, if it is not for him to live in a few years, he must let her know that he does not want to be her brother, but to be her heart.


    After chatting here for a while, Tang Ning went back to the hospital first. She had to allocate some things and prepare some things to be the treasure of the world''s marvelous building. Moreover, some pills would have to be prepared for the auction. As for the Ping''an rune, she still has a lot of space, but she can not make them.


    On the other side, Tang Lao, Han Zhi and Xing Tong bought back a group of servants from the slave market. After they had been trained, they directly arranged what they had to do in their daily life.


    When old Tang took over the affairs of the mansion, Han Zhi and Xing Tong helped him to get familiar with everything in the mansion as soon as possible. As for qimufeng, he was in charge of the strange building in the world.


    If you talk about leisure, you should count Mo ye in the mansion. However, seeing that Tang Ning is too busy refining pills to leave the hospital, he also practices in the hospital directly.


    Song Tianyou focused on practicing sword, while Qi Baihe buried himself in the medicine book. Everyone''s life was peaceful and full.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day of banqueting the aristocratic families in the city. People from various aristocratic families came to the door early with gifts, and qimufeng came back specially to help receive them today.


    "Master blue, please come in, please come in." Pray for the wind to see the blue master with an old man, then smile and bow salute, invite them into the house.


    "I pray for you." The master of the blue family laughed and said, "today I specially invited my father to come with me. It''s a small gift. It''s not a tribute." He laughed and asked his entourage to present their gifts.


    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. LAN and the master of the blue family. My master has prepared the banquet. Please come with me." With a smile, he asked the people on the side to accept the gifts, and at the same time, he personally sent them into the house.


    After they were sent to the banquet and sat down, they prayed for the wind to welcome the guests again. It was one of the courtesy to welcome them to the banquet in person. Although they had made a reply, they only invited the elite families in the city. After all, the city was a prosperous city. The aristocratic families in the city were divided into three or six grades, and all of them had hundreds of aristocratic families. Naturally, it was impossible to invite all of them.


    "Mr. He and Mr. Yuan, please come in." After qimufeng came out, he saw two masters of the aristocratic family with two young people, so he asked them to come in together.


    "I pray for you." The two masters nodded their heads and said with a smile: "thanks for the banquet of master Tang, we brought some small gifts. We hope that the master Tang will not dislike it then."


    "Why! The two masters of the house have a heart. " Qi Mu Feng said with a smile: "my father has been waiting for you inside, please."


    "Good." They laughed and went in with him.


    Tang Ning is still in the courtyard, so the host, Mr. Tang, naturally has to be present to greet guests. Not only he, but also Tianyou and Qi Baihe also help to greet guests in the courtyard.


    There are ten aristocratic families in the city. This time, only the ten families were invited. Although only ten families came, two people came from each family. At first glance, there were still a large number of people.


    The banquet is arranged in an independent rectangular table. A table can sit two people. The first one can sit in the front, and the later can only sit in the back.

 Chapter 1190

    They also inquired about the existence of the Tang family, but they always knew that there was no such person as the old master in this mansion. However, when Tang Shi came back this time, they did not know where to bring back their old master of Tang family.


    Originally, I thought that Tang Shi was such an excellent thing. His grandfather, the old master of Tang family, should also be a strong man with great strength. However, when I saw him today, he only felt that he was ordinary.


    In particular, the strength is only gold elixir level, which really surprised them. However, in terms of social intercourse, the old master of Tang family is a good hand. He is also very easygoing and seems to get along well with each other.


    "Mr. Tang, here, I''d like to propose a toast to you." The old ancestor of the blue family took up his glass and said with a smile, "I''ve always wanted to visit, but today I have this opportunity."


    "Ha ha, Lao LAN, you are welcome. Please."


    Old Tang chuckled and drank a glass of wine. The maid on the side poured him another glass. This time, he raised his glass to look at the crowd and said, "everyone, please come to our house today. Let''s have a glass of wine. I''d like to offer you a glass of wine."


    Seeing this, people also raised their glasses and drank the wine with him. After putting down the glass, one of the owners asked with a smile, "Mr. Tang, are those two not?"


    Tang laoshun followed his eyes and landed on Song Tianyou and Qi Baihe who were not far away. Seeing their bald heads and thinking about the rumors outside, he couldn''t help laughing: "they are Xiaoning''s disciples."


    "It turned out to be a master of the Tang Dynasty."


    It suddenly occurred to them that both of them were wearing a bald head. It was difficult for them to pay attention to them even if they didn''t pay attention to it. They saw that one had the golden elixir cultivation, and the other was just refining Qi. Although one was a young man and the other was a child, their manners were graceful and generous, and their manner was even more outstanding.


    Even such outstanding figures are worshipped under the seat of Tang Shi. It can be imagined how outstanding Tang Shi is. For a moment, people thought that if they could let their family''s children also learn from master Tang, why not make friends with the Tang family?


    "Mr. Tang, there is also a younger generation in my family, who is excellent in all aspects. At present, he has not joined the sect and has no master. I wonder if it can be..."


    Even if a master of the house proposed this matter, others would listen and look at the old master of Tang family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Tang stroked his beard and said with a smile: "if you ask me about this, you will ask the wrong person. I can''t be the master of Xiaoning''s apprenticeship, nor will I make the decision for her."


    Tianyou was collected by Xiaoning himself. Although Qi Baihe was forced to come over, with Xiaoning''s temper, if she didn''t like it, would he agree to accept him?


    Listening to his words, the masters looked at each other and asked, "I don''t know, what is the standard for Tangshi to accept disciples?"


    "Ha ha ha, she has always been casual, and it is natural for her to accept apprentices. The secular standard has never been her standard." Old Tang said with a smile that although he was not long with his granddaughter, he knew that he could do things according to his heart and never followed the rules and regulations.


    All the householders can''t help thinking. In this way, it''s really hard to say. No standard, does not mean there is no standard, but the standard is too high, just afraid that no one can achieve it easily.


    "Here she is." Old Tang stroked his beard and looked at the blue figure coming from afar.

 Chapter 1191

    During the dinner, some of the younger generations of various families, when they saw the blue figure coming, they couldn''t help looking at it.


    The young man was about fifteen or sixteen years old. He was wearing a simple blue dress, with a round bamboo and a gourd on his waist. He walked slowly and gently, and his sleeves swayed gently. He was very outstanding.


    This is Tang Shi? It looks like a teenager the size of them. If you look at his two disciples, they follow him in a regular manner, which makes the present aristocratic family members not only look sideways, but also feel curious.


    But he is as old as they are.


    People can''t compare with each other.


    "Grandfather." Downing came over and saluted her grandfather first.


    "Come! I''m talking about you with all the householders Old Tang said with a smile.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Ning looked at all the people present and said with a smile, "don''t blame downing for being late."


    "Where does Tang Shi speak?" The crowd laughed.


    "My Tang family came to the moon city to settle down in the mansion, and I have to ask you to take care of me in the future. I''d like to offer you a glass of wine." She said with a smile, and took up the glass in front of her and drank it out.


    Seeing this, the father and son of the blue family also took up their glasses: "master Tang''s words are heavy. If there is anything we need in our blue family in the future, the master Tang will certainly be duty bound to say so."


    Other people see this, also smile to echo, drank the wine in the cup together.


    "I have specially prepared a gift for you to come here today." She said, looking to one side of the star pupil.


    Star pupil nodded his head slightly, lifted the red cloth on his knees in his hand, and walked forward with the tray, and gave the ten bottles of pills on the tray to the ten owners respectively.


    "This is the pill I made by myself. It''s the sixth order Huiyuan pill."


    Tang Ning''s words just dropped, and the owners who took the medicine bottle were stunned. Each one held the bottle and his face was shocked.


    Six step Huiyuan pill? That''s a life saving elixir that''s hard to buy with money!


    This kind of pill is specially used to treat internal injuries. The higher the grade, the better the effect. Even if you are injured and hurt your internal organs, you can save your life as long as you take one Huiyuan pill. However, there are only five level Huiyuan pills in circulation on the market, which are hard to buy with money, let alone the six level Huiyuan pills


    As soon as he heard about the six step Huiyuan pill, he opened the medicine bottle and poured it out. When the bottle was opened, the smell of medicine came immediately. When he saw the lines and appearance of the pill, he took a cold breath.


    "Hiss! This, this is the sixth grade of Huiyuan pill He could not hide the shock of low breath, hastily and carefully put back the pill, so as not to release too much of the spirit of the medicine.


    "Thank you, master Tang, for giving us the pills. We really deserve to receive such precious pills." After he put the pills back, he stood up immediately and saluted Tang Ning.


    At the same level, there are also upper, middle and lower levels of pills. The best pills, which are on top of the top grade, are all first-class in color, fragrance and aura, which can be regarded as top-grade pills.


    The best pills like this are collected as heirs'' life-saving pills. They are so precious that they can''t be more precious. Even in the large number of families, there are very few top-notch pills. Unexpectedly, when we came to the Tang family today, master Tang''s hand was such a top-notch pill. With such a large amount of money, they were filled with awe of the Tang family.

 Chapter 1192

    "Master Tang, this gift is too expensive."


    Another householder also opens a mouth to say, but the hand is holding medicine bottle not to let go. They shouldn''t have taken such a valuable gift, but they didn''t want to give it back.


    Seeing their excited look, Tang Ning could not help but smile and said, "take it, everyone! This is a gift for you


    "Thank you so much." The crowd stood up and bowed their hands to him.


    "Sit down, everyone." Downing motioned for them to sit down, and she sat down next to her grandfather.


    Song Tianyou and Qi Baihe, on the left and right sides of the rear, also sat down. At this time, Qi Baihe looked at his master, and his calm face was filled with ups and downs.


    It is not easy to see the sixth level top-notch huiyuandan, which is the same family as their family. Unexpectedly, the master sent such a generous gift to them as soon as he made a move.


    He looked at the ten aristocratic families who were sitting there. He felt that even if he didn''t make friends with them, he would not dare to offend the Tang family.


    "Master Tang, I want my younger generation to worship master Tang as a teacher. I wonder if Mr. Tang is willing to accept it?" After a householder sat down, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah, master Tang, if you want to accept apprentices, my boy has not yet become a teacher. He is excellent in all aspects. If you can take master Tang as a teacher, it will be a great thing." Another owner also said with a smile, selling his little son.


    "Master Tang..."


    When Qi Baihe saw that they all wanted to learn from their master, he could not help looking at his master. He was forced by his grandfather. At first, he was despised by his master.


    After listening to them, Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, I already have two disciples. At present, I don''t plan to take apprentices. After all, I can''t teach them too much. On the contrary, I will mislead my children. Most of my two disciples are released to teach. I don''t know what they can learn."


    "Master Tang..." One of the owners wanted to say more, but he raised his hand to stop it.


    "Today is a banquet for all of you. It''s a formal meeting. Let''s not talk about the rest." She said, to one side of the star pupil way: "star pupil, order to serve."


    "Yes."


    Star pupil should a sound, went to the back and clapped his hands, then saw the maid gently move the pace, orderly put the exquisite dishes on each table, and then retired.


    Seeing this, people are also interested in not mentioning, but chatting with old Tang and Tang Ning about some more relaxed topics.


    Mo Ye doesn''t go to the party, and he doesn''t like this kind of excitement. In the courtyard, he doesn''t go to the front until the banquet is over. In this meeting, the people in the mansion are already tidying up the table.


    Tang Ning is talking to her grandfather. Seeing Mo Ye coming, he looks at him and asks, "Mo ye, have you eaten?"


    "Well, yes." Mo ye said, glancing around and asking, "what''s up? Is everything going well? " He knew that today''s banquet was mainly to let the Tang family show up in the ten families.


    Downing said with a smile: "of course, it''s smooth. After all, I gave a big gift."


    "The sixth level top-notch returned to Yuandan and sent out 10 pieces. I''m afraid that if the news spreads, we Tang family will also be targeted by people who are interested in it." Old Tang was a little worried.

 Chapter 1193

    Listening to this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "grandfather, don''t worry. If someone really comes to our Tang family''s trouble, we just borrow them to make an example. In this immortal cultivation world, retreating and forbearance will only make people gain an inch. When it''s time to do something, they have to do it, and they will kill him severely."


    Looking at him for a long time, Tang Liangyan sighed


    Seeing this, Tang Ning looked at him and said, "grandfather has been here for a long time, in order not to involve the families in the land of mortals, so for a long time, he always takes forbearance and concession first, but in the future, grandfather doesn''t have to do this any more. I''m here! I will protect my grandfather, protect our Tang family, and I won''t let anyone bully us. My grandfather can stand up and speak loudly to anyone at any time, because we have strength and confidence. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Good! Grandfather wrote it down Old Tang laughed happily and nodded happily.


    "Grandfather, I''m going to shut up for a while, and I won''t come out until the auction. My grandfather will have to work harder to deal with the affairs in the house."


    "Don''t worry about it! There will be nothing wrong with my grandfather in the house. " He nodded with a smile.


    "Mo ye, go to my courtyard! I have something to tell you. " Tang Ning looks at Mo ye and says.


    Seeing this, Mr. Tang said, "since you have something to talk about, let''s go first."


    "Well." After nodding their heads, they left together.


    Looking at their accompanying figures, old Tang couldn''t help stroking his beard with a smile. The two men looked like a pair of wall people. Mo Ye was thinking of Xiaoning. The old man could see clearly. However, Xiaoning, a girl, was very confused and dull. It seemed that he didn''t think about it at all.


    "Children and grandchildren have their own happiness!" He laughed, shook his head, and turned away.


    On the other side, Mo ye and Tang Ning come to the courtyard together and sit down. Tang Ning looks at him in front of him and says, "I see you don''t look very well today. Maybe there will be some trouble recently. If you can''t make it right, you should be careful recently."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye raised his eyebrows: "bloody disaster? I haven''t been to any place recently. In this magic moon city, where is the bloody disaster? "


    "What? You don''t believe me yet? "


    Downing chuckled and poured him a cup of tea: "I mean it, but I don''t really see you very seriously. I only know that you will have some troubles recently, and there is blood light in the dark clouds. You''d better be careful."


    Said, she took out two medicine bottles from the space and handed them to him: "take this pill, in case you need it."


    "Since you have reminded me and given me these pills, I don''t think there will be any big problems." Mo Ye does not refuse, but puts away the pills she gave.


    Tang Ning shook his head and said, "you can''t think so. There is an old saying that happiness is not disaster, but disaster can''t be avoided. Even if you know it, sometimes even if you want to avoid it, it can''t be avoided."


    She held her cheek in one hand and sighed, "who can guess the fate of things?"


    "Don''t worry! I''ll be careful. " Mo Ye takes her words in his heart.


    Listening to his response, Downing looked at him and couldn''t help laughing: "you and I met you for the first time. It was a big change."

 Chapter 1194

    Hearing this, Mo Ye remembers what she said when she first met her, and when he wanted to kill her heart, he couldn''t help laughing: "in your eyes, what kind of a person am I?"


    "What kind of person?"


    Tang Ning held her cheek and thought for a while. Looking at Mo Ye sitting in front of her, she said with a smile: "when I first met you! I think you are a cold and lonely person. I have known you for a long time. I think you are not so difficult to get along with. Make friends with you! You''re very generous and generous, and you''re very protective. You''re very good. "


    Mo Ye listens to her words, the lip Cape not from tiny Yang, looking at her way: "you are also very good."


    "Hehe, of course I know I''m fine!" She laughed, her brows brimming with confidence.


    Looking at her smiling happily, she blurted out: "do you have anyone you like?"


    "Ah?" Downing Leng for a moment, blinked a pair of beautiful big eyes, a face surprised: "you ask me if I have the person?"


    "Well." He nodded his head, looked at her: "you are outside to play around, have you met the person that lets your heart move?" He was a little nervous when asked.


    He wanted to know, but he didn''t want to hear from her that she had met a heart throb. This kind of contradictory psychology made him mention it.


    After the micro Leng, Tang Ning smilingly waved his hand: "no, no, love at first sight is unreliable. To know that love at first sight is mostly about appearance and body. Compared with love at first sight, I think it is more reliable to love for a long time."


    Her voice, slightly raised her chin, a pair of fox like triumphant smile, said: "what''s more, I''m so excellent, ordinary people I can''t look down on, how can I easily be attracted to someone! What''s more, I''m such a smart person now. I can go wherever I want to go. It''s too troublesome for me to have sex and love. "


    Then she winked at him, smiling and gossiping, and asked, "what kind of person do you have in mind? Who is it? Have I seen it? "


    As soon as the voice fell, she looked at his firm but beautiful face again, and said strangely, "no! You don''t look like a sign of a red Luan star


    Seeing that he looked at her, pursed his lips and did not speak, she had a clear expression, patted the table, and laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha! Dare you, you''re just in love? "


    Looking at Tang Ning who is smiling happily, Mo Ye shakes his head helplessly. Can''t help, who let is the woman that oneself fancy?


    After stopping laughing, Tang Ning slapped him on the shoulder, winked at him and said, "is it a little younger martial sister in your school? Do you want to ask me if there is anything I can do to help you get it? "


    Listen to this, Mo Ye looked at her: "you still can this?" She even knows how to chase the girl she loves?


    "Of course! Who am I? I am master Tang! " She just barely showed her tail and swayed behind.


    "Oh? How do you chase them? " He asked curiously.


    "There''s only one secret." Tang Ning stretched out a finger and said with a smile: "a good girl is afraid of being entangled by lang. if you want to chase a girl, you have to be thick skinned, with a word, entangled."


    Mo ye took a meaningful look at her, nodded, and raised his lips slightly: "I understand."

 Chapter 1195

    Seeing his strange look in his eyes, Downing was about to ask again when a voice came.


    "Master." Song Tianyou called, standing outside the courtyard looking at her.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Asked Downing, waving at him.


    "Master, I have learned the first form. I want to learn the second one. Can you teach me the second one now?" Song Tianyou came to her and asked.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye says: "you are busy! I went back first. "


    "Good." Tang Ning nodded his head and saw him leave. He said to song Tianyou, "then show me how to practice."


    "Good!" After he answered, he took out his long sword and retreated to the middle of the hospital. He practiced the sword technique taught by his master a few days ago.


    Tang Ning looked at it and saw that he was really familiar with the dance. The sword technique did not stop, and it was very smooth. Moreover, he still infused the spirit of spirit into the sword dance. After the first sword technique was danced, the sword spirit surging on the blade was very fierce.


    She nodded with satisfaction and said, "take a good look, this is the second move."


    As soon as the blue figure flashed, song Tianju stopped dancing, and his master seized the sword in his hand. As soon as the blue figure turned, he had already danced the second type of sword technique in the courtyard.


    Song Tianyou looked at it carefully. He also learned it. After practicing it several times, he wrote down the moves. After thanking his master, he happily ran to the martial arts training ground.


    Looking at his flying figure, Tang Ning laughed and whispered: "the boy''s understanding in sword technique is really not low!"


    Qi Baihe, on the other side, knows that his master is going to close down again. He doesn''t come out until the auction one month later. He wants to ask for advice again. After listening to his master and Mo ye in the courtyard, he hesitates, wondering if he will disturb them in the future?


    Just thinking about it, he saw his elder martial brother running to the training ground happily and called him: "elder martial brother."


    "Younger martial brother? It''s you. What can I do for you Song Tianyou asked, anxious to practice sword!


    "Did you come from the master? Is he free now


    "Yes, I just went to the master''s house. I asked the master to teach me the second form of the nine day dragon tour. If you want to find the master, you should hurry over. The master will be closed again, and this time will be longer." Song Tianyou said, waved his hand and said, "I won''t tell you. I''m going to practice sword."


    Seeing him, he ran away. After a while, he didn''t even see him. Qi Baihe didn''t dare to delay. He walked quickly to his master''s yard.


    Tang Ning in the courtyard was about to return to his room when he heard a voice coming from behind.


    "Master."


    When she went back to see her two disciples standing at the gate of the courtyard, she asked, "it''s you. What can I do for you?"


    "Master, I know that the master is going to close down again, so I want to ask, what should I study first after the two medicine books are well recited?" Qi Baihe came in and asked respectfully.


    "You know both by heart?" She raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "Almost." These three days, he is also familiar with reciting medicine books behind closed doors. Naturally, he has almost recited them.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, way: "continue to read, come here still have." She took out ten medicine books from the space and put them on the table. She said, "there are all kinds of medicine books here. Take them back and read them slowly."


    Looking at the hill like medicine book, Qi Baihe finally asked: "when can I teach my apprentice how to save people?"

 Chapter 1196

    He regretted what he said.


    He can cultivate to the golden elixir, so it''s needless to say much about his mind and savvy. At this time, he couldn''t help asking such questions because of the huge stack of medicine books.


    Tang Ning, who was already ready to enter the room, laughed when he heard this. She took a look at him, went to the table and sat down, and said, "your age, your experience, and your disposition should not have asked about this."


    "Baihe knows his mistake, please punish him." He said, lowering his head.


    "You''re right. Just asking this proves that you are not calm enough. You are still young, and you have to sharpen your temperament."


    She said leisurely, looked at him and said: "as a doctor, if you are not calm and steady, it is easy to have an accident. If you diagnose a patient, but because you are impatient, you have broken the wrong disease and used the wrong medicine, isn''t it harmful? If you are troubled by external factors and unstable mind, it may be life-saving if you use silver needle to save people. Do you know the serious relationship


    "Baihe knows his mistake." He lifted his robe and knelt down on one knee: "please punish me, master."


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to punish you, but if you think about it, you must remember what I said to you today."


    Her long white fingers gently knocked on the table top. Soon, the voice with spiritual breath called out: "Han Zhi."


    Her voice spread in the mansion. After hearing her voice, Han Zhi immediately raised her breath and snatched it. After a while, he appeared in the courtyard. He did not seem to see Qi Baihe kneeling on the ground, but went forward to pay a respectful salute.


    "Master."


    "Go and get a bench and call Tianyou in by the way." Downing ordered.


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should, and quickly go out.


    Bench?


    Qi Baihe has a heart of seven up and down. Although he is ready to be punished, what is the relationship between the bench and punishment?


    After a while, Han Zhi came over with a bench, and song Tianyou followed him. Seeing Qi Baihe kneeling in the courtyard, he quickly stepped forward: "I''ve seen the master. I don''t know what''s the matter with master calling me?"


    "If your younger brother has made a mistake, please be punished. I will let you come and have a look. If you make a mistake in the future, I will punish you in the same way." Tang Ning said slowly, pointing to the bench that cold Zhi put down, and said to Qi Baihe, "get on the ground!"


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded. He got up and went to the bench and lay on his stomach. He saw his master come over, took off the round bamboo from his waist, held it in his hand, and stopped at his side.


    "Do not use spiritual power to protect the body." Said downing.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded. Naturally, he could not protect his body with spiritual power when he was punished. However, judging from this, is the master preparing to hit him with the round bamboo? The voice fell, and the next moment he turned red.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Ning, holding a round bamboo, hit him heavily on his buttocks. He also did not use the spirit breath. Although he could not hurt his muscles and bones, he could not avoid the pain of skin and flesh.


    Qi Baihe blushed. One was pain, the other was shame, because he thought that the most important thing was to be beaten in the back. How could he know that his master hit not his back, but his buttocks!


    This is the first time he was punished by such punishment. The pain spread all over the body, which can be said to be unforgettable for life.

 Chapter 1197

    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    After three bamboo shadows fall, three rings ring in the courtyard. Rao is a young song Tianyou. Looking at this scene, he can''t help but stare. Is this how the master punished him?


    Although the three bamboo sticks didn''t fall on him, he couldn''t help clamping his legs. He thought secretly: he must be obedient, and don''t make the master angry and do nothing wrong, so that the master won''t beat him.


    Although Tang Ning didn''t use spiritual power, his strength was not light. What''s more, since he was a punishment, he would not lift it lightly. Therefore, the three bamboo sticks actually fell on Qi Baihe''s hip.


    "I''ll beat you today. Can you accept it?" She closed the round bamboo behind her back and asked with her negative hand. Her eyes fell on Qi Baihe.


    Qi Baihe got up, fell to the ground and stood up straight, but his body was slightly stiff because of pain. He clasped his fist and said, "it''s natural and natural for the master to teach and punish him, and I''m convinced of it."


    "Well, take all the medicine books back and memorize them." Tang Ning said, looking at Song Tianyou on one side, he said, "you also go back!"


    "Yes, I''ll leave." They both said the same thing.


    Qi Baihe went forward to collect the medical books. Then he was stiff and walked out. Song Tianyou walked beside him and asked in a low voice, "younger martial brother, do you want me to wipe some medicine for you?"


    Tang Ning watched them go out of the hospital, and then he took out the round bamboo which was collected behind him and played with it in his hand. He said, "Guanyin bamboo has become a forbidden bamboo for ten thousand years."


    One side of the cold know that she is playing with the round bamboo in her hand, then asked: "master, can you need your subordinates to find a section of bamboo stick for the master when punishing the bamboo stick?"


    Hearing this, Tang Ning chuckled and said, "do you think I like to beat them with bamboo sticks? And find another one to prepare? "


    She shook her head with a smile and said, "Qi Baihe was born into a well-known family. Since he was young, Qi Baihe did not have many bamboo sticks, but they were enough for him to keep in mind. With his wisdom, I believe that there will not be many opportunities for him to eat abstinence bamboo again. As for Tianyou, he is obsessed with martial arts, and his rules and regulations are very obedient I''m afraid that he only knows how to practice martial arts all day, and it will be troublesome for him to become a martial arts maniac. "


    "Do you want to send him some medicine?" Han Zhi hesitated and asked.


    "No, it''s just three strokes. It''s a pain that he remembers." Donning waved his hand, motioned not to pay attention, and turned into the room.


    Seeing this, Han Zhi also retreated.


    Old Tang and Mo Ye soon learned about Qi Baihe''s being attacked by three bamboo sticks. He didn''t ask, and pretended not to know. He just told them that the servants of the mansion should not discuss wrongly, especially about the master''s affairs, otherwise he would be punished severely.


    But Mo ye asked: "hit the buttocks? Or did she do it herself? "


    "It was Tang Shi''s own fight. He played three bamboo sticks, but his strength should be not small. When Qi Baihe went back, his subordinates saw that he was walking around. Tianyou also said that he would help him with the medicine." The black wind grinned.


    Because Tang Shi called Han Zhi, he also passed by. He thought that there was something wrong, but he saw Tang Shi punish Qi Baihe.


    "I see. Don''t mention it again." Mo Ye confesses a sentence, then motioned him to retreat.


    "Yes." After a black wind, he retreated.


    Mo Ye walks in the courtyard with his hands on his back. Suddenly, he seems to feel something. He takes out the communication jade from the space. When he hears the message, his eyes move.

 Chapter 1198

    "She was right." He shook his head and laughed. When he received the message, he stood up and went out.


    He was going to go to Tang Ning to tell her that he had to leave for a while. However, when he came to the hospital, Han zhishou was outside the hospital. Knowing that she was closed, he turned and went to Tang Lao.


    "Grandfather Tang, I''m going to leave for a while. If downing asks, you can tell her that I''ll be back when I''m done." Mo Ye comes to Tang Lao''s yard and tells him he wants to leave.


    "So anxious to leave?" Tang laowei was surprised.


    "Well, I''ll leave soon. I''ll take the black wind and dark one." His master told him that he had to go into the secret place of the clan to collect some herbs. This was a rare opportunity. He was going to bring Heifeng and Anyi in to let them experience and improve their combat effectiveness.


    "Well, take care of yourself. I''ll tell Xiao Ning." Old Tang nodded.


    After Mo Ye makes a salute, this is called "Heifeng" and "dark one". After simply cleaning up the things, the three leave quietly


    The days passed in peace, except for the occasional rumble of Downing court. At first, the people in the mansion suddenly heard the explosion and thought that something had happened. However, they knew that it was Tang Ning who was making pills and frying furnaces, so they got used to it.


    Song Tianyou was still busy practicing his sword, but Qi Baihe was unable to leave the house after he was hit by three bamboo sticks. He was carrying medicine books in the hospital. Old Tang had nothing to do. Some people from the aristocratic family invited him to have a drink. He also went out to have a small party, and his life was very comfortable.


    After the spread of the pills given to ten aristocratic families, many people came to Tianxia Qilou recently and asked if there were any pills to sell? Qimufeng will soon hold the news of the auction to inform them.


    When those who came specially heard that there would be an auction, and that the items to be auctioned were still peace charms and refined pills carved by master Tang himself, they all looked forward to that day.


    In the Tang family, Tang Ning is staring at a furnace of pills in the furnace, watching the furnace flame burning, the smell of medicine in the alchemy room, her eyes are full of expectation.


    This furnace of elixir can make her grandfather break through the golden elixir and become a monk Yuanying!


    "Boom!"


    As the elixir was about to condense and synthesize, a large dark cloud appeared in the sky. The dark cloud rolled and condensed over the Tang family, covering almost the whole Tang family.


    "What''s going on? Why there is a big black cloud above the Tang family? What''s the matter? " Some of the descendants of the aristocratic families who were not far away from the Tang family were shocked when they saw that the big black clouds were pervading the Tang family.


    "There is also thunder. Is it that someone in the Tang family is advancing?" Asked a man.


    "I don''t think so." Another person rejected it and said, "look at the clouds and the oppressive atmosphere, it seems like the thunder scene when the pills are coagulated. Is it that the master Tang is refining some pills?"


    "I''ve heard that master Tang has not come out since he was shut down recently. Maybe he is really refining pills." Another man said, eye tail catch a glimpse of the people coming, and then hit the people with his elbow, whispered to remind: "the owner is coming."


    Several young people turned to look, and immediately came forward to salute: "have seen the master of the house."

 Chapter 1199

    The yuan family leader took a look at the cloud and said, "this is not an advanced celestial phenomenon, but the thunder that the elixir brings to quench the elixir."


    "Can lead to such a Tianlei quench pill, this pill really does not know how many levels?" The famous young man couldn''t help saying, and he was very curious.


    "The auction will be held in a few days. I think the pill will appear at the auction then." Yuan said, with his hands down, he turned and walked back.


    He had to prepare the money and clear up the precious elixir in the family warehouse. He had a premonition that this auction might be an opportunity for yuan family!


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the thunder shot down was very loud. Even in the distant places, we heard the sound of the lightning strike that day. People of the aristocratic family who knew that Tang Shi was refining alchemy were looking forward to the auction three days later.


    At that time, what kind of pills will Tang Shi Hui take out for auction?


    At the same time, the Tang family.


    Two small animals were on guard outside Tangning''s yard. Smelling the smell of medicine that was spilling over there, the unicorn took a deep breath: "it''s delicious!"


    Dabai glanced at it and said, "it''s not promising! The pills refined by the master are usually eaten as sugar beans


    Hearing this, the unicorn wagged his tail and said, "Dabai, I''ll share some of it later."


    "Big brother, I can think about it." Big white arrogantly said.


    "Big white brother!" The unicorn immediately cried.


    "What big white brother? It sounds strange. It''s still called boss. No, it can''t be called boss. Let''s call me white Lord! " Dabai thinks of the crow that has been in the space recently, but he doesn''t dare to let the unicorn call him the boss, so as not to be cleaned up by the sky fire of the crow.


    "Master Bai! Do you have sugar beans now He rubbed against it and asked.


    "Yes, I''ve eaten it. I''ll give it to you next time." Dabai said, stretching his waist and lying down again.


    The unicorn thought of the ancient beast that he had never seen before. He couldn''t help but ask, "master Bai, why hasn''t the ancient beast been seen? Is it powerful? "


    "It practices in the main subspace. It''s so powerful! Well, it''s better than me. " We can''t let it know what happened when we were burned to the ground.


    "When can I see the boss?" The unicorn asked curiously.


    "I''ll see you later." Dabai said, and heard the sky thunder shot down, with the fall of the sky thunder, the courtyard returned to calm, only a strange smell of medicine filled, immediately it stood up.


    "Dan is! This medicine has such a strong fragrance that it must be an excellent pill Dabai happily said, if the master refined more, maybe he could give it a piece to eat!


    Outside the courtyard, Han Zhi looked at the two small animals and listened to their words. He couldn''t help but scratch a smile. He looked back at the yard and was very happy in his heart.


    Master son alchemy technology is more and more sophisticated, that is, I do not know, this time the pills, will be several levels of pills?


    Qi Baihe, in another hospital, could not help standing up when he heard the red thunder falling. He had read all the medicine books a few days ago. Now he is reading them again. Now he hears the sound of red thunder. I think the master is going to leave the pass.


    Thinking of the three bamboo sticks beaten by his master a month ago, he couldn''t help reaching out and touching his buttocks. This kind of skin injury has been cured for a long time. However, when I think of hitting the buttocks, I feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1200

    In front of you, you can see three of them.


    Two of the three pills are top-grade and one is top-grade. Although they are from the same furnace, the difference between the best and the best is not a little bit.


    She put the three pills into three bottles to put them away. Then she shook her green clothes and walked out.


    "Star pupil, prepare water for bathing!" She called out and listened to the voice of the star pupil.


    "Master, it''s ready." Star pupil says with a smile, looking at her to come out, way: "after master son bath, I let kitchen send some food to come over."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning came out with a satisfied smile. When he came to the star pupil''s side, he gently picked his index finger at his chin and said, "star pupil really knows my heart!"


    Qi Baihe, waiting outside the hospital with song Tianyou, could not help blinking at the sight of his master teasing people. Is there such a side to his master?


    Look at the star pupil, but smile, Xi thought.


    Seeing the master looking at them, they bowed their hands and made a salute: "I''ve met master, congratulations on master Dancheng''s exit."


    "Well." Downing nodded, as if thinking of something, turned his hand, two medicine bottles flew out toward them: "this is for you."


    The two instinctively reached for it and listened to their master''s words.


    "One pill a day is helpful to your cultivation."


    "Yes, thank you very much." Thank you. Put away the medicine bottle.


    "Master, I want it too!" Dabai ran forward and rubbed at her feet.


    With a smile, Tang Ning took out a pill and threw it into its mouth. The unicorn also ran over and swayed around her: "I want it, I want it too."


    Seeing this, she also gave it one, and said, "OK, it''s all scattered." I was ready to take a bath first.


    Knowing that the master was out of the pass, qimufeng also arranged the affairs in the world''s strange building, so he came to the mansion. When he arrived, Tang Ning had already taken a shower and had enough to eat. He was talking with her grandfather in the hall.


    "Master, Lord."


    After praying for the wind direction, they saluted and then said, "the auction is almost ready. However, master, our auction venue is not very large. If there is no threshold or something, the building will be full of people. I am afraid that some people will make trouble by taking advantage of the crowd."


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Downing, looking at him.


    Qi Mufeng laughed and said, "I''ve been thinking about this issue these days. I think the threshold of our auction must be set higher. After all, the things we auction are extraordinary, so I have prepared 30 number plates. Only those who hold the number plate can enter our Tianxia strange building to participate in the auction. Do you think this is OK, master son?"


    "How are you going to release these thirty numbers?" Asked downing again.


    "At this auction, I''m going to send a number plate from ten aristocratic families in the city. The license holder can take one person with him. The remaining 20 plates will be registered and released at the front of our Tianxia strange building. Each number plate will be charged 1000 gold coins."


    Hearing this, Downing nodded: "well, do as you say! In addition, in front of the building to set up a board, as long as we can get the same equivalent medicinal materials, we can exchange medicine for Dan

 Chapter 1201

    "Yes." "I will do it now," he said After a salute, he quickly retired.


    Seeing that he had retired, Tang Ning said: "grandfather, among the pills refined this time, there are pills that can help you break through the golden elixir cultivation and enter the period of young babies. Originally, I wanted you to take them first. But considering that the auction will be in these two days, it would be better for grandfather to close the door and advance to the next level after this matter is finished."


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang shook his head and said, "since it''s a pill that can make the golden elixir advanced to Yuanying period, I''d better let you take it! You are also the golden elixir cultivation, especially if you have been running outside. If the strength can be higher, it is relatively safer for you


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Even the monk of Yuanying can''t hurt me."


    She said with a smile, "what''s more, if my grandfather wants to sit in the government in the future, it''s not enough if only Jindan cultivation is natural. Now I have this opportunity to let my grandfather take advanced pills and suddenly Jindan enters Yuanying. In addition, there is no contract with god beast. I am confident that my grandfather can leap to the peak level of Yuanying in one fell swoop."


    Rao was old Tang, and he was shocked when he heard this: "do you mean that once you take this pill, plus the contract with the unicorn beast, it is expected that the strength will rise to the peak of Yuanying? Is it possible? "


    Do you know that some people have practiced for decades, but it is difficult for them to reach the peak stage from the early stage of Yuanying. Now, they only need a pill to achieve this effect? Is it possible? He couldn''t believe it.


    "Grandfather, you should have confidence in the pills I made." She said with a smile, "I don''t know if other people can do it, but the pills I refined will certainly."


    "If there is such a pill against the heaven, I''m afraid that it will be robbed madly." Old Tang murmured, the heart excited ups and downs difficult to calm.


    With a smile, she said, "I''ll take out a top-grade pill for auction, and a top-quality pill for my grandfather. I believe the auction will be over, and our Tang family will be a special presence in the moon city."


    On the other hand, qimufeng''s efficiency is also very high. He has already prepared the number plate, and only wait for the master to issue it. Now the master agrees, he sends a number plate to each of the ten families, and also releases the news that only those who hold the number plate can participate in the auction.


    There have been many people staring at the auction here, not to mention anything else, just in the name of Tang Shi as a gimmick is enough to make people crazy.


    The remaining 20 number plates are finally sent out by qimufeng after selecting the qualified people from the numerous number seekers. After registering the information of the person holding the number plate, the information will be sorted out and sent to the owner''s son.


    "Young master, a famous old man asked to see him. He said that he was a appraiser. Could we have a shortage of people in our building?" The steward reported.


    "Appraiser?" Qi Mu Feng touched his chin and said, "where is the man?"


    "I''ve been taken to the backyard. Would you like to meet me Inquired the steward.


    "Well, I''ll take a look."


    He walked back to the courtyard, thinking that the master said that he would collect medicinal materials in the building and that he could exchange medicine for pills. He was thinking of finding an appraiser to come back to take charge of his work. He didn''t expect that someone would send him to the door.


    But isn''t it a little too coincidental?

 Chapter 1202

    When qimufeng came, he saw an old man of 50 or 60 years old sitting in the backyard waiting. Seeing him coming, he got up and bowed his hands and said, "I pray you, I''m very polite."


    The old man was fifty or sixty years old. He was thin and built a foundation. He was dressed in grey clothes and had gray hair. He looked plain. He looked at him and asked, "are you an appraiser? Identify what? "


    "I have a lot of experience in the identification of medicinal materials. I also have some experience in some precious devices. Moreover, I have been engaged in the identification of medicinal materials for many years. This is the identity certificate of the expert appraiser." He showed him a badge of the appraiser.


    Qi Mufeng took a look at it, handed it back to him, and asked, "we haven''t posted any information to recruit an appraiser in this building. How can you come to the door at this time?"


    "Ha ha."


    The old man laughed and said, "the name of master Tang is just like thunder. I heard that master Tang had settled down in the magic moon city and came here to have a look. Later, I learned that the strange building in the world is the property of Tang Shi, so I always paid more attention to it. Seeing the news that medicine can be exchanged for pill, I thought that this is my opportunity."


    Hearing this, Qimu Feng laughed: "you are straightforward, but how do you know this is your opportunity? We are a wonderful building in the world. It''s not for anyone to take it in. "


    "I dare to say that it''s difficult to find a first-class medicine appraiser in the city of magic moon, let alone the special one." He stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    "You are confident."


    Qi Mu Feng laughed and said, "however, we do lack a appraiser in our building, but if we can''t recruit you, I don''t have to let the master say it."


    "Please introduce me to you." He bowed his hand in a salute.


    "Young master." The steward trotted in: "someone outside took the medicine and asked if we wanted to collect it?"


    Listen to this, pray for the wind a smile, look at the old man: "how do you call it?"


    "You can call me Xu."


    "Well, follow me to the front and have a look." Praying for the wind said, stepping out.


    Because of the news released by the world''s marvelous building, some people who have medicinal materials will come to the door with them. If they want to exchange them for pills, it will be good if they can give them a reasonable price. Therefore, there are still many people who rush to the door with medicinal materials for a while.


    Qimufeng came to the front. Seeing that there were still many people around the door of the building, he went to look at those people and said, "gentlemen, we can exchange medicinal materials for medicinal herbs in the world''s marvelous buildings. However, ordinary medicinal materials are not accepted. Only precious medicinal materials are collected, and rare miraculous drugs are rare."


    Hearing this, the people looked at each other. Where is the rare and precious elixir so easy to find? The medicinal materials they bring are expensive and not valuable. But it seems that there is a threshold for them to collect medicinal materials!


    "It''s said that all the goods sold in Tianxia Qilou are good. I have some herbs here. I want you to have a look." A man came out, his clothes were ragged, his body was still stained with soil, his beard was not decorated, his face was half covered, and he was carrying a sword behind his back.


    Qimufeng took a look at him. Although the clothes of the man in front of him were shabby and there was some dry soil on his body, he did not say much. He just nodded and said, "please go to the backyard." As soon as the voice fell, he went back to the yard.

 Chapter 1203

    At the stone table in the backyard, Qimu Feng sat down and then motioned: "what medicinal materials are you bringing? Take it out and have a look! "


    With a grin on his teeth, the man took out a blood red elixir from the heaven and earth bag and put it on the table. Then he took out a piece like a tree root and put it down. He said, "just these two things. You can have a look!"


    After taking a look at the wind, he looked at the old man beside him: "Xu, come and have a look."


    "Good."


    Mr. Xu responded. First, he took a look at the blood red elixir. Then he took it carefully and looked at it carefully. He nodded and said, "this is the red blood nine section vine, which is the sixth level miraculous medicine for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis and treating internal injuries. The rhizome and rattan segments are intact and should be fresh and fresh after being picked up."


    With that, he put down the elixir in his hand and looked at the thing like the root of a tree. With a solemn look, he took clean water to wash away the soil on the surface. Then he took out a small knife from his heaven and earth bag and gently cut the root skin on the edge. He saw that there was a milky liquid oar flowing out, accompanied by a spirit fragrance.


    "This is the jade oar spirit milk root, the Ninth level elixir. This piece weighs two or three jin, and it''s a hundred years old." He looked at the man and asked, "are you selling money? Or change pills? "


    Hearing this, the man thought for a moment and asked, "if you change pills, what kind of pills can you change? Is it a pill made by master Tang himself? "


    "The pills in our building are all made by my master and son." Qi Mu Feng smiles and looks at old Xu and asks, "tell me about the pills that can be changed easily."


    "Six level red blood nine section vine, you can change a bottle of first-class pills, as for this nine level jade oar Ling milk root, you can change a bottle of third-order pills." Xu said slowly.


    Hearing this, the man said, "what? You can only get a level six elixir with me? Is that too bad? "


    "You can inquire about the price of Tang Shi''s pills? How many kinds of elixir are there in a bottle of third-order pills? We don''t collect all kinds of miraculous drugs in our building, so it''s easy to exchange them for pills Xu said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "I heard that master Tang''s Ping''an rune is also very effective. Can the nine level miraculous medicine be changed into a Ping''an Rune?"


    Qimufeng chuckled and said, "do you know how much is the Ping''an Rune of my master? Can you sell 100000 gold coins for these two miraculous medicines? "


    "The market price is 3000 gold coins per plant, and the purchase price will be lowered again. As for the Jiujie one, because it is 100 years old, it can sell 50000 gold coins at most." Xu said slowly.


    Listening to this, the man grinned and said in a deliberative tone: "then I''ll give you both, or I''ll change a Ping''an Rune? Anyway, I''m also the first guest to come in. Please give me another one! I heard that master Tang''s Ping''an Fu is very clever. I want to go back and give my mother a birthday present. If it doesn''t work, I''ll add some more money? "


    "In that case, I''ll give you one." A clear and pleasant voice came.


    Qi Mu Feng immediately stood up and looked at the blue figure that came in, a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly raised, and said with a smile, "master, how did you come?"

 Chapter 1204

    As soon as the young man in red was calling for the master, he turned his head slightly, covered his face with his hand, and quietly turned to one side.


    Downing came in and said with a smile, "come and have a look when you''re free."


    She went over to the table and stopped. She looked at the two miraculous herbs on the table and nodded: "yes, it''s really the sixth level red blood nine section vine and the hundred year old jade oar spirit milk root."


    "Since it was downing who took it and looked at the old man again, he asked," what kind of treatment do you want to be here as an appraiser? How much gold do you get in a month


    With a smile, Xu said, "it''s up to master Tang."


    "Oh? Don''t you worry that the treatment in the building can''t meet your expectations? " Downing looked at him with a slight eyebrow.


    "I believe that as long as he does his best to do things for Tang Shi, he will not treat the old man badly."


    Listening to this, Downing laughed, or asked: "I work here, hands and feet to clean, the heart to straighten, can you do it?"


    "Yes." He answered solemnly.


    "Arrange it for him." Tang Ning looked at qimufeng, then turned and patted the cow on the shoulder: "go, follow me back."


    "Ah."


    Niu Dali grinned happily and walked with her, asking: "master Tang, are you still short of people in this building? I can come here and find a job


    "You cheated me of a jade Amulet of peace as soon as you came here, and you still want to find a job?"


    "How can we call it a scam? I got them in exchange for those two miraculous herbs. When I came here, I dug them in the forest, and I like them. Master Tang certainly liked them. Haha, I was going to give them to you, but outside the building, they said they could exchange pills and peace charms, so Hey, hey, hey... "


    "Yes! How long has it been since I saw you? You are a promising boy

 Chapter 1205

    In the courtyard, Qimu Feng listened to the two people talking and laughing, and walked out, not help being curious, who was that person? How do you know the master?


    "I''ll take you downstairs and arrange your accommodation. Let''s go." Qimufeng said, motioning for Xu to go with him.


    "Good." Seeing that Tang Shi agreed to accept him and let him work here, Xu was relieved.


    On the other side, after the two people who went to the mansion entered the mansion, Tang Ning asked Xing Tong to prepare some food for the cow vigorously, and took him to the hall to sit down. Then he asked, "how can you come here if you don''t practice hard there? How many people have come in all? Is everything ok? Where are the others? "


    "Master Tang, don''t worry. I''ll tell you slowly."


    Niu Dali drank a cup of tea and wiped it with his sleeve. He then said, "not long after you left, we all went home, but we often got together. Later ye feibai said that the land of mortals without Tangshi is very boring. Do we dare to break into the land of immortals?"


    "Haha, we discussed and finally decided to come over. Besides ye feibai and I, there were nine people, including situ Nansheng, Su Yanqing, Gao Chen, Hong Yuan, song Yixiu, Yin Tianze and Chen Dao. They were nine people, but we were separated in the forest, so I was the only one here."


    "Are they all here?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised, staring at him and said, "you are too bold. Do you dare to enter the land of immortals on your strength? It''s your life to see me alive. "


    "Hey, master Tang, I''m advanced! It''s not only me, but also situ and they are advanced. They are dying all their lives, and they are all injured. But I believe that they will survive. "


    He grinned and looked at Tang Ning and said, "master Tang, we have no place to go. You have to take me in. I''m here to join you."


    Listen to this, Tang Ning mouth corner a draw, looking at his this body''s distress, way: "let cold know to take you to comb for a while."


    "Thank you, master Tang!"


    Downing''s eyes fell on the sword on his back and asked, "don''t you use an axe? How did you change it into a sword? "


    On hearing this, he lifted his chin and said, "this is my prize." Then he took down the sword on his back: "look, Mr. Tang, this seems to be very valuable. I thought that if I could not find the master Tang, I would sell it for money."


    Tang Ning looked at the evil spirit of the black sword cover. He did not shave for a long time. He looked like a bear. He said, "this sword is useless to you all the time."


    "No, I''m used to heavy axe. The sword is too light and not worthy of hand, but it''s also evil. This sword can''t be put into the bag of heaven and earth, so I always carry it on my back." He said, opened the black sword cover, pulled out the sword, a cold light suddenly flashed.


    "I''m glad you didn''t use it to kill people. Otherwise, you won''t be able to meet me." She took the sword with her hand and said, "there is a lot of evil spirit on it. If you recognize the Lord, the evil spirit will attach to the master of the sword. If you use it to kill people, the evil spirit will also taint the spirit of resentment, thus forming a heart demon."


    Niu Dali listened, staring at his eyes in amazement, and said, "fortunately, fortunately, I still say how this thing feels like some evil sect!"

 Chapter 1206

    "What about the last talisman I gave you? No? " Donning glanced at him and asked.


    "Yes, I saved my life! It''s broken on the way over, so I''ll make another one to wear He said and patted his chest, but is not the original one broken, have to get another to wear it.


    Tang Ning''s palm was filled with Buddhist light and holy power. The palm of his hand brushed gently on the blade of the sword to clear away all the evil spirits on the sword. Then he threw the sword back to him: "if you don''t weigh your hand, you can take this sword to qimufeng and let him sell it."


    "Well, I see." The cow responded vigorously and put the sword on first.


    "The meal is ready. Do you want to eat first and then go to the toilet?" Star pupil comes in to ask, see the big beard of Niu Dali, can''t help but feel funny.


    As soon as he grew his beard, he was as old as a man in his thirties and forties.


    "I eat and wash again. I''m hungry!" He said, then smile at the star pupil: "star pupil, thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome." Star Tong said with a smile.


    "All right, all right, go!" Tang Ning waved his hand and said to the star pupil, "I''ll talk to him about the situation in the mansion and let Han know where to arrange for him to live."


    "Yes." Star pupil should, then take the cattle vigorously to go out.


    Watching the cow vigorously follow the star pupil out, donning shook his head and sighed. All of them are carefree. They are brave and have a good life. However, nine people dare to enter the immortal''s land together. You should know that this road has been full of dangers. If you are not careful, you will lose your life.


    Look at Niu Dali''s clothes. They are all scratched by swords. I don''t know how much suffering he has suffered, how many crimes he has suffered, and how many risks he has encountered.


    "Where are the others?" Niu Dali can find here. She believes that with the ability of several other people, she can also find here.


    Niu Dali, on the other side, follows Xingtong to dinner. When he passes the training ground, he sees a little figure practicing his sword there. He asks, "Xingtong, whose family is that child?"


    "He is song Tianyou, the master''s disciple." Star Tong said, voice a meal, and said: "there is a second apprentice Qi Baihe, should be able to see at night."


    "Oh? Tang Shi''s Apprentice? " Niu Dali was slightly surprised. He looked at the boy''s sword dance and said with a smile, "I''ll try this boy and see what he can do."


    As soon as the voice fell, he flashed his figure and attacked song Tianyou with his fist clenched.


    Xingtong wanted to remind him to be gentle, but he thought that he would be prudent and could avoid it with the help of God. Therefore, he did not speak and just watched quietly.


    Song Tianyou was concentrating on practicing his sword when he saw a figure like lightning passing by. The wind of boxing was attacking him with dark force. He immediately withdrew his sword and stepped back to avoid it. However, he saw that the man''s fist turned and hit him in the abdomen. He lifted his breath and jumped up in the air. As soon as the long sword in his hand was turned, the sword whipped at the man.


    "Good fellow!"


    When Niu Dali saw the boy''s long sword turned, he launched an attack. His sharp sword edge did not show any hesitation. The spirit of the sword was even more pressing. Although he only had the cultivation in Qi refining period, he used this sword more than they did in those years.


    "Who are you?" Song Tianyou drank loudly and drove him back with his sword spirit. After a look, he saw the man with a tiger waist and a big beard on his back. At first glance, he looked like a bear.

 Chapter 1207

    Seeing that Niu Dali had to fight again, Xingtong said in a voice: "don''t fight first, go to eat first! I''ll see the old man later


    "What?" Niu Dali was stunned and asked, "what old man? Where did you come from? "


    "Nature is the grandfather of the master." Star Tong said, to song Tianyou way: "he is Niu Dali, the former master when the teacher taught students."


    "Student?"


    Song Tianyou curiously looked at the man with a big beard, hesitated and called out: "Uncle Niu?" I''m so old, and I''m a student taught by my master. Is it right to be called uncle? However, why does the master teach such an old student? What college will accept such an old man as a student?


    On hearing song Tianyou''s address, Niu Li glared: "am I so old? Call me brother Niu


    "Brother Niu." Song Tianyou doesn''t care much. Since he wants to call him elder brother, call him brother!


    "How nice Niu Dali grinned and took it out of the bag of heaven and earth. He said, "come on, brother, I''ll give you some meeting gifts. It''s all made by my mother."


    Song Tianyou blinked curiously and looked at him. He took out a small jar from the heaven and earth bag and handed it over.


    "Take it. The salted jerky meat can be eaten as a snack." The cow vigorously pushed the small jar of jerky into his arms and said, "we''ll practice again later." Then he waved his hand and followed the star pupil.


    Song Tianyou, who was holding the small jar in his arms, was stunned. After a pause, he put his sword away and opened the tightly bound lid of the jar. He smelled a smell of meat and jumped up. He shook it gently. Seeing that it was full of dried meat cut into small pieces, he picked up a small piece to eat, and the more he ate, he could not help saying, "it''s delicious!"


    Take some to the younger martial brother. After all, he was beaten last time. As a senior brother, he has some good things to share with him.


    Thinking about it, he was holding the jar and eating dried meat while walking to Qi Baihe''s yard.


    After eating, the cow, who had been groomed and washed, vigorously shaved off his beard and changed into a clean suit. After looking at himself up and down, he looked at Han Zhi in front of him and said, "am I ok? Is it refreshing? "


    "At least much younger than I saw before." Han Zhi said, looking at him and saying, "master, take you to see the old man."


    "Good." When I came here, I had heard Xingtong say that the old master was Tang Shi''s grandfather. Naturally, he had to visit him.


    When Niu Dali came to the hall with Han Zhi, there were Tang Ning and her two disciples in the hall in addition to Tang Lao. Without being reminded by others, he strode up to the old man of the former dynasty and saluted him.


    "Niu Dali has met the old man."


    "Don''t be too polite." Old Tang said with a smile, "I''ve heard Xiaoning talk about you just now. Sit down!"


    "Thank you very much." Niu Dali said thanks with a grin. After calling Tang Shi, his eyes fell on the young man in white with a bald head. He couldn''t help grinning: "master Tang, is this your second apprentice Qi Baihe?"


    "What do you think?" Donning squinted and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I dare not." He quickly waved his hand and curiously said, "I''m just strange, how can I shave my head?"


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe''s mouth twitched slightly. In fact, he always wanted to know why he had to shave his head when he was a teacher?

 Chapter 1208

    Tang Ning glanced at him, and then looked at the bald heads of song Tianyou and Qi Baihe, revealing a smile of unknown meaning: "I am a master, none of them have hair. Naturally, they are bald."


    When he heard that he was old enough to wash his hair, he didn''t even need to wash his hair


    Qi Baihe took a sip of tea in silence and told himself that he was calm and calm.


    "Calf, today you have a good rest, tomorrow you go to Mufeng there to help!" Tang Ning told him to go to the world.


    "No need to rest. I''ll go now." Niu Dali said, after a courtesy to Tang Lao and Tang Ning, he went out.


    Hearing that the master called Niu Dali a calf, Qi Baihe suddenly felt that it was really normal for him to call him a little crane or something.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the day of the auction was already arranged. The first floor was almost empty, and chairs were placed. In the middle, the position facing out was placed on the auction table. The door of the building was closed, and even a sound barrier was set up, so that people outside could not know everything in the building.


    Standing outside to meet the guests is qimufeng. Everyone who comes here must first verify the identity of the other party and each person can only take one person in.


    "Master he, please come in." Qi Mu Feng said with a smile and bowed his hand to invite people to enter.


    "Master Ke, please come in."


    "Blue master..."


    Ten aristocratic family owners all came with one person. This auction was different from going to the Tang Palace for a banquet. All the aristocratic family owners came with their ancestors.


    Ten aristocratic family owners appeared at the same time, as well as ten ancestors of the aristocratic family. The scene was extremely spectacular, and those who could not get in could not help but breathe out in a low voice.


    "Look! Today, all the famous people in this city have come. Even the ancestors of the aristocratic families who haven''t gone out for a long time have come out to participate in the auction. It can be seen how attractive Tang Shi''s pills are


    "This time, although the news was released a month in advance, the aristocratic families in those far away places did not receive the news. Otherwise, they would be robbed of the 30 plates."


    "The city of Danlei, which fell a few days ago, has been spread all over the city. It is said that Tang Shi refined some pills against the heaven. In this auction, there will be pills refined by master Tang a few days ago!"


    "I''m really curious what kind of pills will be put up for auction? Even the ancestors of these ten first-class families are shocked. "


    "Master Gao, please." Standing at the door of the building with the wind of praying in a dazzling red suit is a living sign. His extraordinary appearance and temperament attracted many people''s attention.


    He was young, but he was very sophisticated in welcoming guests. His attitude was also modest and polite, which made people feel good. Especially when the peach blossom eyes laughed, people couldn''t help laughing with him.


    "Mr. Li, I''ll wait for you. Tea will be used in the first place. The auction will start soon."


    Qimufeng smiles and greets the last two guests with number plates. After watching them enter the building, he takes a look around him, bows at the crowd outside, and then turns around and walks inside.

 Chapter 1209

    Tianxia Qilou has three floors. The top floor is set up as the attic for personal use. The second floor is filled with more valuable things. The things on the first floor are relatively common, and there are all kinds of them. Most of them are brought out and sold by Downing''s booty.


    Now, this floor has been cleared up as an auction house. There are 60 chairs around the auction table in the middle. There is still a lot of space left. Even if some people in the building are walking around to deliver tea and cakes for people, they don''t feel crowded at all.


    Niu Dali patrols around here, watching 60 people who come to participate in the auction in the shape of an arch moon, facing the auction table, sitting and drinking tea one by one, waiting for the beginning of the auction.


    Qimufeng saw that all the people had arrived, so he went to the auction and said, "thank you for coming today. Our auction will start soon. Today, as the first auction, will be auctioned by my master, Mr. Tang."


    It is said that Tang Shi auctioned in person, and the public could not help sitting upright and waiting for the auction to begin.


    At the beginning of the auction, besides the people in the building, there were Qi Baihe and song Tianyou who were guarding the gate. Although the people outside were curious about the auction, no one dared to make trouble.


    As qimufeng comes to the stage and talks and retreats, Tang Ning on the second floor comes down, followed by the star pupil with a tray, while the one sitting on the second floor is Mr. Tang.


    Many of the people on the first floor had never seen Tang Shi. At this time, when they saw the bald boy with blue clothes and round bamboo and gourd hanging on his waist, he could not help but praise him.


    What a little monk with immortal spirit and Buddha spirit!


    He has a gentle step, free and easy manner, and his exquisite and outstanding face is unforgettable. His eyebrows and eyes are curved, and his face is like a spring breeze. His eyes turn with a bit of cunning and dexterity, which is not at all like the lofty and solemn image of Tangshi in their imagination.


    Even if it was a surprise, no one was talking about it. Instead, he quietly looked at him, nodded his head slightly towards them and walked slowly to the auction table.


    "Master Tang."


    The ten family members in front of them stood up and bowed their hands to Tang Shi. The person behind saw, also followed to stand up to call a, line a salute.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Please have a seat."


    Tang Ning asked them to sit down with a smile. After watching them sit down, he said: "today is the auction of the world''s wonder building. This time, there will be ten things to be sold. According to the auction rules, naturally, the one with the highest price will get it. I have to say here that there are three kinds of pills here. Besides the bidding price, if you can get the rare medicinal materials that I can see In the end. "


    A listen to even add medicinal materials, for a time, people look inexplicable.


    "The auction will be auctioned by myself. The first auction is a pair of Ping''an jade amulets carved by me." She slightly side, opened the side of the star pupil holding the tray of red silk, exposed inside a pair of peace jade symbol.


    She picked up the pair of Ping''an jade talismans and said to the public, "this pair of Ping''an jade charms have a kind of Buddha''s light and holy power that I infuse into them. Wearing them, the demons will not invade, and the ghosts and spirits will not dare to get close to them. Moreover, it can prevent a disaster. The starting price is 200000 gold coins, and the price increase should not be less than 1000 gold coins each time. The higher price will get it."

 Chapter 1210

    "Two hundred thousand thousand!"


    Her voice just dropped, and then someone holding the number plate in his hand called for the price.


    "250000!"


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    "250000!"


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    "Three hundred and thirty thousand!"


    After that, the bidding price increased and increased. After a while, the bidding price of a pair of Ping''an jade runes was more than 300000 yuan.


    Downing on the auction floor watched as they bid. When the price reached 450000, the number of people calling for the price was gradually decreasing. Maybe the price has exceeded their expectation, or they think that the price of a pair of Ping''an runes should not be so expensive.


    "Half a million!"


    The owner of the blue family once again raised his number plate and called for a price. As for the efficacy of the jade amulet, they knew it best. If it had not been for the peaceful jade amulet given by master Tang, several people in distress in his blue family would have died.


    After the blue family offered the price of 500000 yuan, the other people looked at each other and whispered, as if they were discussing whether to bid. Finally, they all quieted down and did not increase the price.


    "Half a million for the first time."


    "Half a million for the second time."


    "For the third time of 500000, it''s a deal." Tang Ning picked up the hammer on the auction table and knocked it down. She was smiling and said to the host of the blue family: "congratulations to the blue master."


    The master of the blue family stood up with a smile and arched his hands to the people around him: "everyone, thank you for your acceptance."


    "Please hand over the blue master." Star Tong makes a gesture of invitation and asks him to enter the backyard.


    "Father, I''ll come when I go." The master of the blue family said to the old man around him and went to the backyard.


    Looking at the old master Tang Yu, I was excited to see his family. Compared with life, 500000 gold coins are not worth mentioning. What''s more, after the event, the blue family tried to find the peace jade talisman of Tangshi. Only then did they know that it was hard to find it outside.


    Some time ago, I heard about a family whose ancestors were dying, but they met Tang Shi and bought three Ping''an jade Charms at the price of one hundred thousand gold coins. On that night, the Buddha''s light appeared in the family. After hearing that, although the old ancestor was badly hurt, he finally saved his life and survived a disaster, and the three Ping''an jade talismans were still alive All broken.


    The following auction continued. In addition to the Ping''an jade talisman, the following items were all spiritual weapons, magic weapons and high-quality cultivation skills. After bidding, Tang Ning took out the eighth auction, two top-grade building foundation pills.


    After a lot of bidding, two zuki Dan were finally won by an old man surnamed Gao.


    She took out a medicine bottle and said, "the ninth item is also the pill I refined. One jiuzhuan Jiedu pill is made of 7749 kinds of antidotes. It can detoxify all the poisonous drugs. If you take it, you can be invincible within ten years. The starting price is 800000 gold coins."


    Can you neutralize all the poisons? Can you take it to prevent all kinds of poisons within ten years? Ten householders were moved. However, the price of such a antidote pill would cost 800000 gold coins, which was too expensive.


    Among them, the ancestor of Ke family looked at the medicine bottle in the hands of Tang Shi, stood up and arched his hands. His old voice was hoarse and asked, "master Tang, if he has been poisoned for many years and the poison has already entered the bone marrow, it may be solved?"


    Listening to this, Downing took a deep look at him and laughed, "yes."

 Chapter 1211

    After hearing this, the old ancestor of Ke family shrunk his eyes, and his hand under his sleeve trembled a little. He sat down, took a deep breath, and said to the owner of the Ke family, "take a picture!"


    "Eight hundred thousand, plus a nine level elixir!" Someone is bidding first.


    "I''ll give you 850000, plus a century old ninth level elixir." Cried another.


    "My Ke family gives a million, plus ten hundred year nine level elixir!" The master Ke spoke in a calm voice, holding the number plate in his hand.


    As soon as his words came out, all of them looked at him at the same time. One million gold coins and ten nine level elixirs are really worth the price. People from the aristocratic families present have the ability to compete. However, what they want to fight for during this trip is the last one, so


    After thinking about it again and again, those aristocratic families sitting in front of them did not bid again.


    "A million for the first time."


    "A million second time."


    "One million, third time, deal." Tang Ning said, knocking down the hammer, to the Ke family master: "congratulations on the Ke family master took the ninth piece, please hand over later."


    "Good."


    Mr. Ke nodded and got up to go back. The money was enough, but the elixir was not brought here. So I have to tell them that they will deliver ten hundred year-old miracles to the door.


    Tang Ning looked at the people who were looking forward to the last auction, and said with a smile: "I want to ask you, what are the levels of strength and accomplishments of the ancestors in the first-class families in the city? What is the owner''s grade? "


    Hearing this, they were surprised. Why did he ask such a question? The first-class aristocratic families in the magic moon city are all Yuanying level ancestors, while most of the masters are the top cultivation of Jindan. Who in the city doesn''t know?


    After all, it depends on strength and details to get a foothold in this city and become a first-class family from many aristocratic families.


    "The ancestors in charge are all at the level of Yuanying, and most of the masters are at the peak of the golden elixir. Tang Shi, this is something everyone knows!" A middle-aged man sitting behind said with a smile, looking at the Tangshi in front of him, and asked: "is this the last piece of auction that Tang Shi asked, is it related to strength cultivation?"


    After this said, the faces of the people in front of the aristocratic family moved.


    Tang Ning on the auction platform looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile: "your quick response, yes, this last auction is related to the strength and cultivation."


    "In the early days of strength cultivation, Elixir may be used to assist the advanced level, but after the golden elixir and Yuanying, the path of cultivation is more difficult. Some took decades from the peak of the golden elixir to break through Yuanying, and some spent a lifetime unable to break through the advanced level to become the monk Yuanying. The advanced pills have no effect on the Jindan and Yuanying friars."


    The implication is that the advanced pills are useful to the younger generation, but they are not so attractive.


    The people were silent, and they thought the same thing.


    Tang Ning listened to a smile and said: "since I can take it as the final auction, it''s unusual." As she spoke, her palm turned and a medicine bottle appeared in the palm.


    "This is the elixir I just refined a few days ago. It can help the golden elixir to break through the advanced level and become monk Yuanying


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a sound of backward pumping from the scene, and some even stood up abruptly.


    "Broken yuan Dan!"

 Chapter 1212

    Many people changed their faces when they heard that it was a pill that could help the golden elixir break through Yuanying. However, no one had been able to refine this pill for many years. Now I heard from master Tang that what he refined the other day was the broken yuan pill!


    How can it not shock them?


    "Is it really a broken yuan pill?" A housekeeper asked in disbelief.


    "Nature."


    Tang Ning responded, looked at the crowd, and said with a smile: "this is a top-grade broken yuan pill, the starting price is one million gold coins, plus 50 hundred year old elixir."


    "I''ll give you 1.1 million gold coins and 50 hundred year old elixirs!" Someone already can''t wait to open his mouth to shout.


    "I''ll give you 1.2 million gold coins."


    "1.3 million!"


    "1.5 million..."


    Listening to the voice of bidding one after another, some people who are not as good at money and medicine can only do it. It is one thing to bid for gold coins, but if you add a hundred years'' elixir, not everyone has the ability to compete.


    However, everyone knows that the Tang Shi''s broken yuan Dan fell into the hands of which family, that family will surely give birth to a strong yuan baby! This is a big thing for a family. As long as they have the ability, they must try their best to fight for the broken yuan pill!


    "2.1 million! And 80 hundred year old elixirs Behind the master Li stood up and yelled, holding the number plate in his hand, with an excited expression.


    His family is in charge of medicinal materials. The shops under his name have opened all over the cities and towns. Eighty hundred year old miracles are still available to his family. Although the price of the money has reached 2.1 million yuan, if their Li family can produce a Yuanying friar, it will be a real turn for the better!


    Thinking of the birth of a strong young man in his family, he could not hide his excitement. Looking at the bottle of medicine in the hands of Tang Shi on the auction table, he was determined to win!


    "2.2 million! And ninety hundred year old elixirs


    "I have two hundred thousand, one hundred and fifty hundred year-old elixirs!" The master Li called again.


    Listening to this, many people''s eyes were looking at the Li''s master who was bidding for the price. Someone recognized him and said, "that''s Li Hong. The family has been doing medicine business for generations."


    The yuan family leader looked at the man and looked at his ancestors. At this time, the yuan family''s ancestor stood up and said, "my yuan family has offered 2.3 million gold coins, 100 hundred year-old miracles, and five precious Millennium miracles!"


    Millennium elixir? The master of Li''s family looked a little coagulant. A hundred year old elixir is relatively easy to find, but the Millennium elixir is the treasure of the aristocratic family, and it is never easy to show people in the market. Even if it is the Li family for so many years, there are only three thousand year old miracles.


    I feel sorry that he is the first-class family!


    Tang Ning on the auction platform heard this, looked at the yuan family, and smile: "2.3 million gold coins once."


    "Two and a half million gold coins."


    "2.3 million gold coins, three times, deal." She hammered the deal, looked at the yuan family and said, "the last one, Shangpin Baoyuan Dan, belongs to yuan family, please hand over later."


    "Good." Yuan''s ancestors could not hide the excitement, patted his son on the shoulder and said, "you go to hand over."


    "Yes." The yuan family leader was also excited, this piece of broken yuan Dan was finally in their yuan family''s hands!

 Chapter 1213

    "That''s the end of today''s auction. Congratulations on your auction. See you next time." Tang Ning said to the crowd with a smile. After a slight salute, he turned to the back.


    "Master Tang, please wait." Someone immediately stopped him.


    Tang Ning stopped and looked back. He asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master Tang, I want to ask, when will I auction again? Will there be pills in the auction? " He asked.


    Listening to this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "well, it may be once every three months, maybe every half a year, or once a year. In a word, we''ll see it then. Maybe it will. But if there is an auction, I will let Mufeng release the news."


    "Good, thank you, master Tang." He bowed his hands and bowed. He nodded his head and walked back.


    Looking at the end of the auction, Mr. Tang on the second floor got up with a smile and went to the third floor. After a while, Xiaoning would come to the attic on the third floor. Therefore, he only had to wait for her.


    Qimufeng is responsible for greeting and seeing off. When those who did not get the auction left, they all asked him to listen to the time of the next auction and what would be the auction?


    The people who took the pictures went to their families after they got out of the world''s strange buildings. In order to prevent people from intercepting and robbing them, people from each family sent people to wait outside. When they came out, they didn''t know who had photographed the things, but they escorted the people home first.


    If we talk about today''s auction, of course, the yuan family''s broken yuan pill is the most precious and priceless. The weight of this pill is not only as simple as a monk Yuanying, but also related to a family.


    Even if it was the yuan family who took over from Tang Shi, his hand trembled slightly: "thank you, master Tang!"


    Downing laughed and said, "I''ll send you back!"


    "In this way, I will trouble master Tang to arrange it."


    The head of the yuan family bowed his hands to thank him. Although he had arranged for people to wait outside, he felt very heavy in his heart even though he was light with this pill. It would be the best if someone had a master of Tang to send him another ride.


    "Xiaoniu, Xiaohe, you two send one to Yuan''s master." Tang Ning called a, then saw two wipe figure to walk for, should one.


    "Yes."


    "Two, please." Qitian crane made a gesture of invitation, asking them to go ahead.


    After watching them go out together, Tang Ning began to collect the elixirs. The five millennium elixirs of Yuan''s family were brought with him. As for the one hundred year old spirit year, they sent them back and collected the rest.


    After qimufeng sent all the people out, he went back inside. Seeing that the master had counted the elixir and put it away, he asked, "master, are all the miracles right?"


    "Well, some miraculous medicines will be delivered tomorrow, and all the others will be here." Tang Ning said, see the first floor of the people are gone, the way: "you let people clean up the building."


    "OK, I''ll take care of it." Pray for the wind should, see her step on the floor, see this, then call people will clean up the first floor, according to the original layout.


    In the attic on the third floor, when downing came in, her grandfather was drinking tea.


    "Grandfather." She went over to the table and sat down.


    "Come! Sit down. " Old Tang chuckled and motioned for her to sit down.

 Chapter 1214

    "Today''s auction was a great success. I watched it upstairs and felt that they were bidding fiercely." Old Tang said, looking at Tang Ning, asked: "you let Li Li and Bo he send yuan''s family back, don''t you worry that there are still people on the road who dare to stop and rob?"


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "it''s hard to say that the power of breaking yuan pill is too amazing, and I can''t guarantee that no one will take any risks."


    After drinking a cup of tea, she added, "those aristocratic family members are very skilled. They have already sent people to guard outside for escort. I told them to go on a journey. First, if there is something wrong, they can help. Second, they haven''t got all the medicines of the yuan family. By the way, let them collect them."


    The two people upstairs were chatting, and the downstairs were closing the door to clean up the first floor''s praying wind. Hearing that someone beat the door, he stepped forward and opened the door: "no business today, the auction is over. If you need anything, please be early tomorrow."


    As soon as the words fell, several mercenaries, dressed in ragged mercenary clothes and painted like flower cats, stood outside the door, praying for the wind to look at them. At the same time, they were also looking at qimufeng.


    "Who are you? Who are you looking for It doesn''t look like you''re here to buy things.


    "Let''s find master Tang." One of them opened his mouth and arched his hand toward the praying wind: "please give me a notice."


    "Look at the back." Qimufeng raised his chin and motioned them to look around behind him: "those people want to see my master, but my master is not everyone can see."


    "seeing or missing has the final say, but I need to trouble you to give it to me for generations, my name is Ye Feibai." The mercenary who spoke laughed and was not in a hurry.


    "Leaves fly white?" Qimufeng took a look at the eight of them and thought of Niu Dali. He said that there were still several people who had not arrived. He couldn''t help but stare at them and looked at them again: "do you know Niu Dali?"


    Hearing this, the eight people looked at each other with a smile: "it seems that brother Niu is one step ahead of us."


    "Come in!"


    Seeing this, Qimu Feng asked them to come in and said, "Niu Dali arrived two days ago, but the master of this meeting asked him to send people off, but he hasn''t come back yet. The master is upstairs. You should come first and have a seat. I''ll tell you."


    Several people into the inside, then looked at the world under the strange building, think of the Tang Shi came only how long? Their fame had already spread far away. They came all the way here, and only after a little inquiry, they learned that Tang Shi was in the city of magic moon.


    "Master, ye feibai, several of them are here."


    Tang Ningzheng was talking to his grandfather when she heard the voice of qimufeng. Hearing his words, she couldn''t help but smile and said: "grandfather, ye feibai, like Niu Dali, are the students I taught when I was a tutor in Tianlong. They are all sons of aristocratic families in the land of mortals. I didn''t expect that they were so brave that they dared to enter the immortal without being led Land. "


    "Oh? In that case, let''s go and have a look together. " Old Tang stood up and went down with her.


    Downstairs, situ and ye feibai are waiting. When they see the familiar blue figure coming down, they can''t help but smile.


    "Master Tang!"


    Seeing Tang Shi again, the excitement in the hearts of all the people is hard to express. Even if they came to this immortal land, there were many crises and dangers all the way. But when they thought that Tang Shi was here, they were not afraid!

 Chapter 1215

    "Situ Nansheng, ye feibai, Su Yanqing, song Yixiu, Yin qianze, Gao Chen, Chen Dao, Hong Yuan."


    "See Master Tang!"


    The eight voices rang out sonorously and forcefully. They knelt on one knee with their hands clasping hands and saluting the blue figure who came down from the upstairs.


    Tang Ning looked at them and was filled with emotion for a moment. He saw that eight of them were dressed in camouflage mercenary uniform, their clothes were tattered and there were bandaged wounds on their bodies. The white bandages were dirty and yellow, and the bloodstains on the bandages had dried up. They were fascinated by the paintings on their faces and wrapped in headscarves. They were in a state of confusion. They did not see the demeanor of the former noble childe, but there was a breath of iron blooded men all over their bodies ¡£


    "Get up


    Donning said, came to them, looked at the eight people, nodded, and said, "I''m glad to see you all come to me alive."


    "That''s right. We are the students taught by Mr. Tang!" Ye feibai said with a smile.


    "Master Tang, we are all here to join you." Situ Nansheng said with a smile. Looking at the people in front of him, he could not help laughing when he saw that she was still the same as before.


    Finally, I see Master Tang again!


    "Master Tang, we heard that brother Niu has already arrived first? Is he OK? " Asked Gao Chen. Because they were separated together, but later they met again on the road, which was not until Niu Dali.


    "Well, don''t worry. He came to me two days ago. I''ll let him work."


    Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at them and said, "OK, all of you are here. I''ll take you back to the house and wash it first. If you don''t report your name, I won''t recognize you."


    "Good!" People should respond and smile at each other.


    "This is my grandfather." Said Downing, introducing them.


    A few people listen to, immediately on the front of a courtesy: "see the old man!"


    "Ha ha, good good, early listen to Xiao Ning talk about you, today also finally saw." Old Tang stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    "Master Tang, we also went to the Tang family when we came here. This is what Tang Shibo asked us to bring here. He told you not to worry about your family. Everything is fine at home." Situ stepped forward and handed a heaven and earth bag to Tang Shi.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning nodded and took the bag of heaven and earth and opened it. There was a thick letter, some clothes, shoes and socks, and some miraculous medicine. She put the things away first and prepared to go back to have a closer look.


    Qi Baihe and Niu energetically sent the yuan family leader back, but it was peaceful all the way without any trouble. After all, the yuan family also mobilized people to escort them. In addition, both the yuan family leader and the yuan family''s ancestors were present. If there was no certain strength, who would dare to act rashly?


    What''s more, some people still want to see the follow-up. They want to know whether the broken yuan pill photographed by the yuan family can really help the monk Jindan to break through and become the strong one of Yuanying?


    After all, before this, they had no chance to contact Tang Shi''s elixir. Now there is such an opportunity, of course, to stare at Yuan''s family.


    "Master, all the miraculous medicines have been collected." When he came into the building, he saw that all the others were there, and there were some others he hadn''t seen. He couldn''t help but look at them.


    After that, Niu Dali was stunned by the familiar figures in the building, and then he burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha! It''s you! You''ve got it. I''ve come earlier than you! "

 Chapter 1216

    "You boy, we are worried that you are all alone." Situ clenched his fist and hit him on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to find Tangshi faster than us. OK!"


    "Who am I? I''m a cow Big brother Niu grinned and showed a simple and honest smile.


    "OK, let Han Zhi take you back to the house first." Tang Ning said and called: "Han Zhi, you arrange for them."


    "Yes." Han Zhi stepped forward and came to them: "go to the house to wash first."


    "Good, thank you, master Tang." They clasped their fists and said a salute to the old master. Then they left with Han Zhi first.


    "Master, are they also the disciples taught by the master?" Song Tianyou came to her and asked curiously.


    "They are the students I taught when I was a tutor," he said with a smile, touching his bare little head Then he looked at Qi Baihe and asked, "where are the herbs?"


    "Master, it''s all here." Qi Baihe put the elixir in the space on the long counter: "please have a look."


    Downing just took a look and asked, "do you know all these miraculous drugs?"


    "Yes." Qi Baihe said. This period of time to read so many medicine books, even if originally did not know all, now also recognize almost.


    "Now that you know it, you can show me these miraculous medicines." She said, motioning to him to go ahead and sort all the panacea into good categories.


    "Yes."


    Qi Baihe answered and opened the elixir on the counter according to the classification. After setting it up, he turned to look at the master and said, "master, these are the tonic miracles. These are the miraculous medicines that can cure internal injuries. These are..."


    Tang Ning looked at it and nodded: "yes, it''s OK. However, the same kind of elixir has not only one use. Different medicines can have different effects when used together."


    After thinking about it, she said, "I think you know almost everything about medicine. During this period of time, you will stay in the building to learn medicine from Lao Xu. There are some common herbs in the building. You can practice with your own hands and start with simple hemostatic drugs for trauma! And don''t mix the medicine according to the books on how to mix the medicine. Take some from the medicine you know to study and practice


    "Yes." His heart moved. He thought that it should not be difficult to identify the medicinal materials.


    "Grandfather, let''s go back first."


    She put out her hand and collected all the hundred year old elixirs on the table. Today''s auction is a good harvest. She has got so many hundred year-old miracles, but there are still several thousand year-old miracles.


    "Good." Old Tang nodded with a smile.


    "Mufeng, I''m going to protect my grandfather''s Dharma during this period. You can watch the things in the building and deal with what you can handle by yourself." She looked at him and explained to him.


    "Yes, master, don''t worry. I''ll watch it in the building." He said with a smile and asked, "master, do you need to transfer some people back to the house to help the old master protect the Dharma?"


    "No, there are calves. They are here." After explaining the good things, she accompanied her grandfather and took song Tiangui back to the house first.


    Qi Baihe was left behind, and he was ready to go to Laoxu to talk about learning to identify medicine.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Qimu Feng called out: "all hurry to clean up, tidy up, and have a rest early today."

 Chapter 1217

    On the other hand, after they returned to the mansion, their grandparents and grandchildren first read the letter that Tang Xiao asked people to bring. The letters were full of admonition words and some family situations.


    Knowing that everything was stable in the family there, they set about preparing for the advancement. Downing turned around her grandfather''s yard and said, "grandfather, you can make a breakthrough in this courtyard! I''ll set up a border here so that you won''t be disturbed by other things. "


    Old Tang nodded his head and said, "OK, you can arrange for grandfather to be at ease. Just do as you say! Just, I don''t know how long it will take for this advanced baby? "


    "It doesn''t have to be a few days, or half a month. But grandfather doesn''t have to worry. There won''t be any problem if we protect the Dharma for you." She laughed so that he didn''t have to worry.


    She looked around, but she didn''t see the unicorn. She said, "after the promotion is completed, we will contract the unicorn. I believe it will help to improve our strength. This is a perfect broken yuan pill. My grandfather will take it."


    "Well, it''s up to you." He said, and then the medicine bottle clenched, looked at her, and then went to the room.


    Seeing him go in, Tang Ning set up a border in the courtyard. With the formation of the border, he also retreated to the outside of the hospital.


    "Big white, Kirin." She called a sound, containing the spirit of the breath of the voice spread, after a while, two small animals will run over.


    "Master." Dabai rubbed at her feet.


    "My Lord." The unicorn also came to her and sat looking at Downing.


    "Grandfather is in the advanced stage. Don''t play around during this period. Just watch outside the courtyard. Don''t make any mistakes."


    As she spoke, she looked at the unicorn and said, "this time, grandfather''s entry into Yuanying is also an opportunity for you. I will help you to break through the level of divine beast and become a super god beast after you have contracted with your grandfather."


    Hearing this, the unicorn''s eyes lit up and nodded fiercely: "Oh! Thank you very much! I will keep watch! Never leave


    Donning nodded, let them guard here, and went forward into the hall.


    "Master Tang."


    The hall was full of people. When they saw Tang Ning coming, they stood up. After the grooming, the people were fresh and dressed in splendid clothes. They gathered their fierce and murderous spirit and restored their former noble childe''s appearance.


    "Sit down, all of you!" Downing signaled to let them all sit down. She went to the throne and sat down. Song Tianyou, who came along the way, stood beside her.


    When I came back earlier, I had heard brother Niu say that Tang accepted two apprentices. At this time, looking at the little boy standing beside him with a small bald head, they looked at them curiously and said, "master Tang, don''t you say you don''t accept apprentices? Why did you take two as soon as you came here? "


    "That''s right. I can understand the small one, but the big one in the building is too old for Mr. Tang?" Chen Dao answers with a smile.


    "If we knew that master Tang didn''t dislike it, we should have taken us as apprentices in the college." Yin qianze winked at the others.


    Seeing this, Su Yanqing also said with a smile: "master Tang, do you want to take us all?"


    "Master Tang has taught us for a long time, so we should be disciples of master Tang, don''t you think so?" Situ looked at Tang Ning and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1218

    Listening to them one by one, Downing laughed: "OK, you will be less poor, the teaching is also taught, worship or not is not so important, what''s more, I now accept these two are enough for my headache, if you add you, can not manage."


    "Downing, we''re very good to bring."


    "Ha ha ha ha, that''s it."


    People joked, in fact, when they got together, they didn''t say that they wanted to learn from their teachers. Even if they didn''t, master Tang would always be their mentor.


    "Talk about business. How could you think that only a few people came here? Have you come, your family, your parents agreed? " Asked donning, with a straight look.


    These people sitting here are all trained as the next generation successors of the family. Now they come to the land of immortals like this. Do their families and their parents know? Do you agree? Fortunately, they all came to her alive. If they died on the way, she really did not know how to tell their families and parents in the future.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang, we all came together after we had done the ideological work of our family and our parents and got their consent. It was not only us who were supposed to come here, but also our group of students. Only if other people did not agree with the family, or their parents did not agree, they were worried that something might happen to them on the road, so we were the only ones who came ¡£¡±


    Ye feibai said about this and laughed again: "although we have encountered many dangers along the way, we always keep in mind the teachings of master Tang. We dare not relax our vigilance at any time. Except for us, we do not trust others easily. Moreover, when we fight against the enemy, we all show our abilities and fight our way to find Tangshi alive."


    After drinking a cup of tea, situ also said, "in fact, we could have followed the people from the immortal land. At that time, there were people from Xianzong who wanted to recruit disciples. However, we still didn''t want to join Xianzong, so we came here."


    "What are your plans after you come here?" Asked downing.


    When they heard this, they looked at each other with a smile. They looked at the Tang teacher and said, "naturally, they follow the master Tang."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked a pick eyebrow, a glance at them, a pair of disgusted language airway: "look at your this promising point."


    Her fingers gently tapped on the table top, and her eyes whirled around them. She thought and said, "how many of you are Jianji peak. Although Xiaoniu, situ yefeibai and Su Yanqing are golden elixirs, they are all new to the golden elixir, and their strength has not yet stabilized. During this period, song Yixiu and some of you go to the building to help, and some of Jindan go to my grandfather Guard around the yard and practice at the same time. Then his strength will break through and help you stabilize the golden elixir strength. "


    "OK, we will follow the arrangement of master Tang." They said the same thing.


    Downing looked at them and said, "have a good rest today and start tomorrow."


    In this way, nine of them were arranged by downing. In the mansion, the old Tang closed the door and the Tang house was also closed to the guests. Outsiders did not know that in the Tang Dynasty, the old man in the Tang Dynasty was closing down and preparing to advance. Therefore, all the people in the city just focused on Yuan''s family.


    After the yuan family was ready, the master of the yuan family also took pills to practice in seclusion

 Chapter 1219

    The yuan family attached great importance to whether the family could produce another strong young man. Therefore, the guardians of the Dharma were led by the ancestors of the yuan family.


    In the same way, the yuan family is also a closed door guest. The difference is that the whole city is watching the progress of the yuan family leader, who is always watching the movements of the yuan family.


    Three days after blinking an eye, there was no movement in Yuan''s house, but in Tang''s house, there was a storm and thunder.


    "It''s strange that clouds are surging above the Tang family? Is it Tang Shi who is refining some pills? "


    As for the clouds surging above the Tang family, as well as the dull thunder coming from the clouds, some friars speculated that it was Tang Shi who was refining alchemy again?


    There are also some people can see the difference between Danlei and the advanced thunder. Even though the sky thunder has not fallen, the dark clouds surging in the sky, the sound of dull thunder, and the pressure of the diffuse and open, are slightly coagulating in people''s hearts.


    Such a scene is not much like the sky thunder of quenching Dan, but rather a sign of advanced breakthrough.


    Thinking of the broken yuan Dan that Tang Shi took out for auction, their hearts moved. Although it''s not easy to refine the broken yuan pill, Tang is always at the level of golden elixir, and the master of Tang is only cultivating the golden elixir. If they don''t keep their own pills waiting for advancement, they don''t believe it.


    At this time, when they saw that the sky was strange, what they thought in their heart was that they did not know whether the advanced person was Mr. Tang? Or Tang Shi?


    "Boom!"


    The storm surged, and the more and more dark clouds gathered, almost covering half of the magic moon city. Because of the large area, the sky over the place where the aristocratic family residence is located is a piece of darkness. If you are in the house in broad daylight, you have to order someone to hold the lamp.


    "Such a sign, such a movement, must be an advanced young baby." The ancestor of an aristocratic family murmured, looking at the rolling clouds in the sky, his heart was full of mixed feelings, and his mood was also unable to calm down.


    Broken yuan pill, there are people in this world who can refine the long lost broken yuan pill. In this way, why can''t you break through Yuanying? Today, if the two families of Tang and Yuan were to advance smoothly, he believed that besides the Tang family and the Tang masters, they would spread out in the whole land of immortals, and become the objects that aristocratic families and friars from all over the world wanted to ask for.


    Xie Xiu had been staring at the city for a long time. Now when he saw the wind and cloud surging in the Tang family, his mind suddenly became evil.


    Master Tang has the ability to refine pills. Now the Tang family is in the advanced stage again. If they take this opportunity to sneak into the Tang family and threaten the master Tang to hand over the elixir, maybe they can break through the advanced level and become monk Yuanying!


    This idea was out of control. They quickly called for the golden elixir level evil practitioners to discuss and prepare to take advantage of this advanced stage to enter. Naturally, with the manpower of the Tang family, they could not be their opponents. At that time, they were afraid that they would not have pills?


    "Go! Go now


    It''s said that if there is no blood tonic in the eyes of the master of Dan, it''s said that if there is no such thing as a blood tonic, it''s said that the master of Tang''s blood refining is a kind of blood tonic! We''re not going to lose either way! "


    "Not now."


    One of them said, looking at the sky, he said, "it''s only noon now. Even though the clouds are surging and the sun is covered by dark clouds, it''s not a good time to start. We''ll sneak in after dark. Moreover, we can''t just sneak into the Tang family, but we have to divide the army into two ways, one to the world''s marvelous building and the other to the Tang family."

 Chapter 1220

    After discussing with each other, they began to prepare. For them, maybe they think that a dozen golden elixir strength, plus some people at the peak of gas refining period, can kill them by surprise!


    At night, the Tang family was full of lights, and a dozen black figures came quietly to the corner of the Tang family by the night. Two people avoided the main entrance and the main courtyard, but first came to the back door, looked around, and then whispered.


    "After we go in from here, don''t disturb other people. We''ll find master Tang."


    "Good."


    The two men in black outside the back door whispered, but they didn''t know that situ, the night watchman inside the door, narrowed his eyes and hid quietly. When he saw two figures jumping in from the back door, he rushed forward and attacked the man in black.


    "Whew!"


    "Hiss!"


    When the long sword came, one of the evil monks was unprepared. Looking at the sword that penetrated from behind to the heart, he stood stiff, his eyes full of strong reluctance.


    "Evil cultivation!"


    As soon as situ saw that they were full of evil spirit, he snorted coldly. He drew out his sword, kicked the man away, and met the sharp sword which came from the attack of a man nearby.


    "There''s still an ambush!"


    Seeing the dead friar of Qi refining peak twitching and falling to the ground, the Jindan friar who dodges away stares at situ. Unexpectedly, he had already explored the door before he came in. There was no fluctuation of spiritual breath behind the door, but unexpectedly, there was still a gold elixir monk hiding!


    "Since I''m here to die, I''ll make it for you!" As soon as situ''s voice fell and his figure flashed, the sword in his hand was like lightning and went towards the golden elixir.


    They are both golden elixir strength, but after the guidance of the Tang master, they have to faintly surpass the monks at the same stage in sword attack and reaction. Once they fight, they feel the convenience.


    "Hiss!"


    A cry of pain came out, and the shadow of the sword flashed by. There was a deep scar on the evil cultivation''s body, and the blood gushed out. The evil Xiu suddenly retreated and looked at the man standing with the sword.


    "Who are you?"


    I''m young, but I''m already a golden elixir. Moreover, I can''t see the trace of the sword clearly. Even after several moves, I can''t help but say nothing, and I''m seriously injured!


    "Oh


    Situ sneered and glanced at the evil Xiu: "nature is the one who can kill you!" As soon as the sound fell, the hand that didn''t stop any longer shot out a sharp and vigorous spirit from the tip of the sword. The sound of the breath of the sword passed through the air. The shadow of the sword flashed and the cold light suddenly appeared!


    "Sonorous! to be sonorous! Whew


    When the sword moves back, it will be fatal if the sword moves slowly!


    "Well!"


    Dantian was cut across by the tip of the sword. The sharp tip of the sword was piercing. Senhan broke the black clothes on his body and cut the flesh and skin, which made the skin tingle. Seeing that this person''s strength was superior to him, when he gritted his teeth and retreated to dodge, he planned to jump away.


    "Where to escape!"


    When situ Leng took a drink, he jumped up to the wall and grabbed him at his feet. Shengsheng pulled the man out of the air.


    "Let go


    Drink down, sword down!

 Chapter 1221

    "Whew!"


    "Hum!"


    Seeing the sword cut down, situ snorted coldly. He dragged him down from the air with a strong hand, avoiding the sword and throwing him to the ground heavily.


    "Bang!"


    "Well!"


    With a heavy fall, the evil monk snorted, and saw the shadow of the sword attacking him. He immediately rolled on the ground and jumped up. However, he saw a man striding against him and knocked him out with the strength of his shoulder.


    The black figure lost his balance and quickly retreated. The long profits in his hands rubbed on the ground, making a series of firelights. The fierce sword spirit hit him in front of him. As soon as he looked up, he saw that the cold sword had reached his brow, which made him dare not move.


    "No! Don''t kill me... " He couldn''t help but beg for mercy. He was terrified. He didn''t expect that this man''s sword would be like this.


    The sword in situ''s hand pressed against his brow and asked, "who is the leader? How many people are there in all? What are you doing in the Tang family? Say it


    A sharp drink, the long sword into half a minute, stab that person eyebrow heart faint exudes blood.


    "I said, I said, we are good at evil cultivation, but all of them are free cultivation. I learned that master Tang had extraordinary alchemy skills and could also refine the broken yuan pill which helped the golden elixir to advance. So when I saw someone in the Tang family was advanced, I thought of taking this opportunity to come in and ask Master Tang to borrow some pills for use..."


    As he retreated, he said, "we have a total of more than a dozen Jindan level evil cults, and some of our staff at the peak of Qi refining. In addition to our sneaking into the Tang family, some of them have gone to Tianxia Qilou." As he spoke, he looked behind situ as if he were looking at something.


    It was intended to divert situ''s attention. After all, under such circumstances, most people would look at the place where he looked to see what he was looking at. However, situ seemed not to see it and sneered.


    "This is not for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw that the friar wanted to leave. The sharp sword in his hand turned, and the sword shadow formed by the fierce spirit of the sword had already pierced the man''s eyebrows.


    "Ah


    The shrill cry broke through the night sky, almost at the same time, it was heard by all the people in the Tang family. When those evil monks heard the scream, they immediately gave a low curse.


    "Damn it! Found out! Go on


    When the bleak voice came out, he saw that those who were still hidden in the dark jumped out and went towards the house. The target of their trip is Tangshi. Now they have been found that they will not be afraid to come back empty handed as long as they catch Tang Shi first!


    After the killing of the two men, situ heard the news, and then he saw that he was walking inside. These casual repairs not only focused on the Tang family, but also on the strange building in the world. However, if there were no people with certain strength there, they would lose a lot tonight.


    When the two beasts guarding the courtyard heard the sound in front of him, Dabai was still lying on his stomach lazily, while the unicorn stood up and turned in front of him.


    "Who don''t have eyes come here? It''s a big thing to delay my master''s advancement! " It was anxious to turn around in front of the hospital, heard the sound of swords touching each other and the smell of blood in the air, and the blood thirsty factor in its body was also excited.


    "Oh! Let me meet you, and I will tear them to pieces It low cry, if not for the Tang division told it and white guard here can not leave, it really want to go to the front of the war.

 Chapter 1222

    "When they come here, you can tear them to pieces. I won''t rob them." Big white said lazily, stretched his waist and continued to lie down.


    There are situ and his guards in front of him. There should be no problem. As for the master, there is no need to worry about it.


    At this time, situ found Tang Ning, who was going to the old Tang house. He even went up and said, "master Tang, I learned from a evil cultivation that the goal of their trip is your elixir. In addition to the attack here, Tianxia strange building was also ambushed. These people were divided into two groups. I was afraid that Gao Chen on the side of Tianxia strange building could not cope with it."


    Listening to this, Downing thought for a while and said, "don''t worry too much here in the mansion, OK! You go and ask ye feibai to go to the building to help. Don''t let those people destroy the strange building in the world. "


    "And here?" Situ couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry here. If they come in, they''ll all die here." Downing''s voice was a little more murderous.


    "Yes, I will go at once!" Hearing what Tang Shi said, situ immediately turned away and went to the front to call for Shangye feibai. They rushed to Tianxia Qilou to help.


    "Big white." Donning called, and the white, who was lying outside the yard, sprang up and came to her.


    "Go ahead and drive those people over, and then guard the gate of the mansion. I will let none of them escape!" Downing was playing with a dagger in his hand, and his voice was cool and murderous.


    "Oh Big white low cry, white figure like lightning general swept out, toward the front.


    "What about me, my lord?" The warlike Unicorn also came forward to ask.


    Tang Ning leaned against the courtyard wall and stood, turning the dagger in his hand, and said, "don''t worry. When those people come, you can clean up one by one."


    "Good!" The unicorn listened and waited excitedly.


    There are about ten elixir level people sneaking in, and there are also about ten Qi refining peaks. As soon as the evil cultivation at the peak of Qi refining comes in, a few of them are killed by the axe vigorously wielded by cattle. The others are also dying in the hands of Su Yanqing and others. However, those evil cults with golden elixir strength go straight to the backyard, aiming at their goals.


    Dabai came out and chased them. Seeing that they were going to the master''s side, he and Han Zhi Xingtong went to the gate of the mansion and guarded them, while Niu Dali and others pursued them.


    "Master Tang is there! Go! We''ll catch him first One evil monk was even more excited when he saw the young monk standing against the wall. He was even more excited when he saw that there was only one strange looking pet except Tang Shi.


    "Only Mr. Tang is the only one. If we don''t start at this time, when will we wait?"


    Hearing that those people didn''t even notice it, the unicorn grunted, "you are blind! I don''t see him here either? " As he spoke, he walked forward with a pair of bloodthirsty and fierce animal eyes staring at those evil Xiu, and excitedly put out his tongue to lick the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s really time for you to come. I haven''t been active for a long time!"


    When Niu Dali and Su Yanqing came after him, they saw the little beast talking. Suddenly, his body was shaking. A strong spirit breath was blowing from its body with the pressure. In a flash of light, a small beast turned into a powerful and powerful beast.


    "Roar!"


    When the roar came out, the beast rushed to one of the Jindan friars, biting his neck off.

 Chapter 1223

    "Ah


    The extremely fast biting speed was accompanied by the pressure of the divine beast. The evil cultivation of the golden elixir could not even dodge the reaction, and could only make a shrill scream.


    "Click!"


    The sound of bone being bitten off sounded, and blood splashed from the unicorn''s mouth. The bloody scene, which was a vicious and vicious evil practice, also turned pale and cold.


    Want to escape, but his feet seem to be nailed to the ground, heavy as lead, can not pull out, can only stare at a pair of eyes in horror, looking at the scene in front of them.


    "God, beast! Hiss! Yes, it is the unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes


    God!


    Who will tell them how this bloodthirsty and ferocious fighting beast is in the Tang family? How can it be reduced into a small harmless pet? If it hadn''t revealed its original order of beasts, they didn''t know that it was the unicorn beast with blue eyes and golden eyes that had been circulating for some time!


    "Roar!"


    As soon as the unicorn''s head swung, he threw out the evil Xiu who had bitten in his mouth. The soft and weak corpse was thrown out and smashed on the ground. As soon as it turned back, a pair of bulging animal eyes were staring at the evil Xiu with trembling legs, and suddenly grinned, revealing the bloody mouth of the beast, which made life shiver.


    "If you dare to come here and play wild, you don''t want to know who is covered here!" It heavy a hum, a tiger claw a Yang, toward another gold elixir Xiu attack.


    Niu Dali and Su Yanqing stood not far away. They were also surprised to see this scene. They did not know that this small beast, which followed Dabai all day long, was still a magical beast with amazing fighting power.


    Look at this, they don''t have to do it. All these evil cults have to die under the mouth of the unicorn.


    "You two go to Tianxia Qilou to help Said donning, leaning against the corner, playing with a dagger, and asked both of them to help.


    "Good!" Two people should a, turn around quickly to the world strange building and go.


    Tang Ning leans in the corner to watch, while playing with the dagger, lazy way: "throw me a live one." She would also like to ask these people, in the end, who let them make her idea?


    Hearing her words, the unicorn, after biting off a evil Xiu''s arm, is ready to grab the claw of his throat and kick the man on the ground to the place where downing is standing.


    "Ah


    The man was kicked fiercely, the broken arm rubbed on the ground, screamed repeatedly, leaving a bloodstain, until downing in the corner stepped on his chest, playing with the dagger also fell against the man''s neck, the blade of the knife lifted his chin.


    "Say it! Who told you to give me the idea of Tang family? Well? "


    He was panting and sweating, but he was tightening his lips and staring at Downing fiercely.


    See, Tang Ning picked to pick eyebrow, labial horn a hook: "bone is very hard?" As soon as the sound fell, he stepped on his chest with a strong foot, only heard a click, and his chest broke.


    "Well!"


    A dull hum, blood from the mouth overflow: "become king defeat the enemy! Kill if you want to


    "How do you want to die? Let the unicorn chew your bones bit by bit? Or will you slow bake with fire? Or... "


    Death, they are not afraid, but fear of life is better than death! As soon as he bit his teeth, he glared and laughed like a demon. He said, "no one told us. It''s us that we want to find you to get the broken yuan pill. But I didn''t expect that you are surrounded by experts like clouds and a magical beast! That''s why we''re so defeated! "

 Chapter 1224

    Tang Ning glanced at the evil Xiu on the ground: "do you dare to come to me and ask for the broken yuan pill? It''s beyond our means As soon as the voice fell, he kicked the evil monk to the unicorn.


    As soon as the broken yuan Dan came out, she knew that someone was bound to stare at her Tang family, but she didn''t expect that these evil cults would be the first ones.


    "Roar!"


    The unicorn rushed forward, bit the man to death, turned to look at the rest of the evil monks. It grinned and walked around the people with animal feet. It looked like a beast staring at its prey and thinking about how to kill it.


    Those people were close to each other behind their backs, and their bodies were covered with blood. The wounds that had been caught by the claws could see their bones. Their posture was in a state of confusion. They did not see the original excited and proud appearance at all.


    "Master Tang, spare your life! We, we dare not... " Under the fierce and bloodthirsty eyes of the kylin beast, one evil monk couldn''t help but beg for mercy.


    Watching his accomplice being bitten to death by the beast, the visual impact made his hair stand on end. It was really impossible to imagine that if the person who was bitten to death was replaced by himself


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shivering. no He doesn''t want to die yet!


    "Master Tang, spare your life I, I don''t want to die yet... " He fell down on his knees and cried to Downing.


    Tang Ning leaned against the corner of the wall, leisurely and indifferent: "it is you who sent the door to find death, and who can blame?" Said, she put down her eyes, way: "all right, clean them up, don''t get in the way here."


    "Good!" The unicorn responded, and flew to the evil Xiu who knelt on the ground.


    "No! If you want to die, I''ll take you to the funeral! "


    Seeing that it was useless for him to beg for mercy, the evil monk was very cruel. Seeing the beast biting him, he ran up with a roar, and stabbed the man standing in front of the corner with his sword in his hands.


    "Die for me!"


    He roared, and his voice was crazy, but before he touched Downing, he was surrounded by a roaring flame. The strong air flow made him unable to get close to Downing for half a minute, and his whole body was burning in the fire.


    "Ah..."


    "What? How dare you behave here


    A hoarse and shrill voice came. The unicorn looked back and saw a black crow fluttering its wings and landing on Downing''s shoulder. His small black eyes were staring around him.


    Xiao Hei obviously saw the unicorn. After taking a look at it, he set his eyes on the corpse on the ground, and then turned to Tang Ning: "why is there another animal?"


    With a smile, Downing said, "this is a contract animal for my grandfather, the Unicorn with blue eyes and golden eyes. My grandfather is in the process of upgrading. After he is promoted, he will sign the contract."


    "Oh." It answered, and only then did it gather up some hostility. I don''t want to compete with it.


    Tang Ning took a look at the body burned by the fire on the ground, and there was only a piece of residue left. Then he looked at the evil monk who had been bitten to death by the unicorn beast. He said, "you stay here! I''ll have someone come and clean up. "


    "Yes."


    The unicorn responded obediently, and then secretly took aim at the crow with suspicion in his eyes. Is such a small crow really an ancient beast? Is it more powerful than the fighting beast?


    Can''t help, looking at the ground that pile of corpse residue, thought: maybe, maybe really a little more powerful than it.

 Chapter 1225

    "Boom!"


    A flash of lightning flashed through the night sky, and then a thunder fell. On the other side of Tianxia strange building, it was much calmer than here


    During the night, it was not only the Tang family but also the yuan family that fell the first thunder. People from all sides of the city were very complicated when they watched the thunder fall that day.


    When they came to Tianxia strange tower, they saw the silence in the building. They could not help but look at each other. They were about to enter when they saw the closed door open. They came out with a coquettish smile and Qi Baihe and Gao Chen.


    "Are you here to help? No, no, it''s all down. " Pray for the wind hands around the chest, leaning against the door and standing, smile a face of satisfaction.


    "If you don''t even fight, you''re down? Did you use the medicine that master Tang gave you for self-defense? " Ye feibai said, looking to pray for the wind.


    "Why? how did you know? Did the master also give you those medicines? " Pray for the wind to be surprised, and look at the side of that face calm several people.


    Chen Dao laughed and said, "of course there are, but we have run out of them."


    "I see." Qi Mu Feng nodded.


    "But it''s all cleaned up?" Asked situ.


    "They are all evil cults, and the corpses are still inside. These people attack the world''s strange buildings at night. What''s the situation with master?" Qi Baihe asked.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the house." Su Yanqing''s voice came, and the people looked at the voice. They saw him and Niu Dali coming quickly.


    Sima raised his eyebrows and asked, "can''t you use it?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with us. You don''t know. That little beast is still a fighting beast. It''s very ferocious and its fighting power is amazing. Tang Shi doesn''t need our help, so let''s come here and have a look." Niu Dali said, looking at them and asking, "how about it? Is it all settled? "


    "Well." Qi Baihe answered, looked at the direction of Tang Fu and said, "since it''s OK here, you''d better go back first! Shizu is in the advanced stage. It''s safer for more people to guard. "


    "Well, since there''s nothing wrong here, let''s go back first." Ye feibai said and went back with situ.


    The people in the Tang family are cleaning up. When they go back, they are all cleaned up. After reporting to Tang Shi, several of them go to the mansion and guard everywhere to prevent people from sneaking in.


    In the early morning of the fifth day, when the last thunder fell, the clouds that had gathered in the Tang family''s sky finally dispersed, and the colorful clouds filled the sky


    "Look! The people of the Tang family have advanced successfully


    "My God! This is the celestial phenomenon of monk Yuanying''s advanced success. Listen, the fairy music comes from the sky. The whole sky is covered with colorful clouds, and cranes are flying in the clouds... "


    "The light slanting down from the colorful clouds is really beautiful!"


    "What do you know! It''s a kind of advanced spirit of happiness. At this time, it''s scattered in the area of Tang family, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of monks in that area. If you''re lucky, you can make progress by virtue of the spirit of happiness! "


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to practice meditation near Tang''s house, and maybe we can get some aura and blessing! "


    The monks ran towards the Tang family.

 Chapter 1226

    Those people could not enter the Tang family, so they sat down at the corner outside the Tang family to practice. These auras and blessings are the most helpful for the Qi refining period. The higher the strength, the less effective they will be.


    The people in the mansion knew that there were monks sitting in a large circle outside, but they didn''t care. They just kept watch all over the house in case someone came in and disturbed them.


    Yuan''s family, when they saw the colorful glow in the sky, moved in their hearts, and the Tang family had advanced. However, there is only one thunder coming down from the yuan family. I don''t know what''s going on here?


    At this time, the mood is uneasy and with expectation.


    At this time, the Tang family were in a state of excitement and excitement, especially the servants in the mansion. It was even more exciting to see the old master''s advancement. After all, it was a good thing for them to become stronger.


    Outside the old Tang''s courtyard, Tang Ning stood and watched. After the scene in the sky had dispersed, the boundary was also dispersed. The courtyard gradually became quiet. It was not until, after about a column of incense, that the door of the house opened and her grandfather came out of it.


    "Xiao Ning, grandfather succeeded!"


    He couldn''t hide the excitement. He took a deep breath and looked at the sky. His eyes were slightly red: "who could have thought that one day, I would also become a strong young baby?"


    "Congratulations to grandfather." Donning, smiling and congratulating, stepped forward.


    "Oh! Master, let''s make a quick contract At the thought that the contract could be advanced into a super supernatural beast, the unicorn beast could not help wagging its tail and quickly stepped forward to rub against old Tang.


    Old Tang laughed, looked at Tang Ning and asked, "Xiao Ning, but now we have a contract with Qilin beast?"


    "Yes, now that I''m just advanced, my grandfather has made a contract with him, and then I''ll practice in seclusion for a period of time, so I can practice steadily." Said Downing, turning his hand and taking out a pill.


    "Grandfather, take this pill when you contract with the unicorn." She handed him the pill.


    "Good." Old general Tang took the pill and asked, "how is the house? Are you ok? "


    "Grandfather, don''t worry. It''s business as usual."


    Listening to this, old Tang nodded: "well, I will close down directly after the contract, and come out after the strength of cultivation is stabilized." After he confessed, he took the unicorn into the room.


    Watching the door close, Downing turned and walked out, waving his hand and laying the border.


    "Grandfather''s success, then I''ll be busy with my business." She whispered and laughed and walked forward. Unexpectedly, she saw a small figure sitting on a stone and practicing.


    Seeing his spirit power breath surging and his strength surging upward, Downing picked his eyebrows and sat on the side watching.


    Song Tianyou sat cross legged with his hands on both knees. The aura of spiritual power was surging in his body, and his strength cultivation stopped when he reached the seventh level of Qi refining.


    Tang Ning held his chin in one hand and looked at it in the other hand with the round bamboo removed from his waist. He took back his breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Master!"


    Seeing her, song Tianyou immediately laughed and ran down from the stone excitedly: "master, I''m advanced! I''m the seventh level of Qi refining! "


    Downing touched his small head and said with a smile, "well, it''s good. It''s progressing very fast." How long has this been with her? It''s the seventh level of Qi refining, and the cultivation speed is really fast.

 Chapter 1227

    "Master, I have practiced the second move. When will I learn the third move?" He raised his head and asked, I don''t know when the master can teach him again.


    Tang Ning flicked his finger at his forehead and said with a smile, "work and leisure should be combined. You don''t want to practice all day long. Now that you have just entered the seventh level of Qi refining, you can relax for a while and go to Tianxia Qilou to help and have fun."


    "Good." He answered.


    "Here you are. There is money in it. You can also go shopping and buy whatever you like." She handed him a bag of heaven and earth and said, "all right, go!"


    "Yes." Song Tianyou, who was holding the money, happily responded. After a ceremony, he ran out.


    Tang Ning went to the front hall and called them back. He told them that they had better practice first and stabilize their recent accomplishments. He told Xingtong and Hanzhi to deal with the affairs of the house, and then he closed down.


    On the other side of the yuan family, after ten days of advanced time, the master of yuan family finally succeeded in one night and successfully became monk Yuanying.


    Another monk Yuanying was born, which not only witnessed the medicinal power of Poyuan pill, but also let everyone know how good master Tang was in terms of pills.


    For a while, visitors from all over the world paid homage to see Master Tang. Some wanted to see Master Tang. Some wanted to buy pills. Others said that as long as master Tang was willing to help them refine the broken yuan pill, any price would not be a problem.


    However, there is no one who can enter the Tang family''s house.


    The yuan family gave birth to a strong young man. After the completion of the yuan family leader''s promotion, in order to thank him, he personally came to the door to thank him. Knowing that the two masters and sons of the Tang family were both in the closed pass, the yuan family leader said, "since both of them are in the closed gate, please accept these gifts."


    Seeing this, Xingtong accepted the gift and said, "when the master and the old master leave the customs, I will report it to them."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Xingtong." Yuan''s family leader said thanks with a smile, and then he took people away.


    The time for Old Tang to go out of the pass was faster than that of Tang Ning. Outside, he began to deal with the affairs of the mansion. He needed to return gifts. Some posts asking for pills were classified and put aside.


    Tang Ning is refining medicine recently, using her existing elixirs and those old ones collected. After a month, the yard is still.


    Looking at the ten bottles of spirit liquid in front of her, she picked up a bottle and shook it gently. The crystal clear spirit liquid flickered a little light in the transparent bottle, like stars falling on the surface of the lake.


    She smilingly looked at that side of the snow-white such as clotting fat pill, smelling the smell of the snow-white pill, she couldn''t help but take it and smell it. The frankincense smell was full of charming fragrance, and there was pure aura of spiritual power, which made people feel a little drunk.


    "Well, it smells good! But I don''t know how it works? "


    She thought about it, and her smart eyes flashed a sly color. When she was about to put everything away, she called out after she left the hospital: "Hanzhi, call me Mufeng back."


    This furnace of new pills, she thinks, the best test of Dan is to pray for the wind!

 Chapter 1228

    Qimufeng heard that the master of his family was looking for him. Even if he put down his work and rushed back, he came to the master''s yard and saw no one around, he called out: "master?"


    The door opened, just after the bath downing a fresh out, see him back, can''t help smiling way: "back! Sit down. "


    Tang Ning came out and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. Looking at the boy who came forward, she said with a smile: "Xiaofeng! You''ve been working hard these days. "


    On hearing this, qimufeng, who had just sat down before him, suddenly shivered. The whole person was on guard. He took a pair of peach blossom eyes and looked at his master in doubt. Then he said with a smile: "where did the master say? The master treats me well. How can I work hard?"! Even if it''s really hard, it should be. "


    Standing on one side of the cold knowledge is holding his eyes, static standing, thinking, master called Mufeng back, should not be to take him to test medicine? After all, she has just refined the medicine, and naturally she has to try some of the new drugs she has made herself.


    He glanced at Mu Feng and thought: what kind of medicine is it? Will the master ask him to try it?


    "You can talk with your mouth." Downing smilingly patted him on the shoulder and said, "look at your hard time, how about me! I will reward you with the pills just refined. "


    Said, her palm a turn, a milky white pill appeared in her palm, she slightly leaned forward, God mysterious way: "only such a, others do not have, you quickly take."


    Looking at the milky white pill, he prayed for some numbness in his scalp and asked carefully, "master, what kind of pill is this? How is it milky white? Isn''t pill usually red? What''s the effect of eating it? "


    "There is a thousand year old jade oar spirit milk root brought by the calf, so it is milky white."


    Seeing his suspicious look on his face, she coughed gently and said seriously: "this is really a good thing. It is made of excellent miraculous medicine. If you don''t believe it, there is still a very good fragrance!"


    "But you haven''t told me, master, what''s the effect of eating it?" Qimufeng looked at it with that pill and smelled it was very fragrant. But who knows what strange effect it has after taking it?


    "This one


    She touched her head and said with a smile, "this is a new drug that I made fun of myself. So, hey, I don''t know what the effect will be after I take it. But you can rest assured that it is definitely not a poison pill, but it is a good thing. If someone else wants to eat it, I will not give it!"


    Listening to this, Qi Mu Feng shook his head helplessly and asked with a smile, "after I eat it, do I need to tell the master what I feel like?"


    "Of course." She said with a smile: "I want to see the role of this pill, if there is a need to improve, then you can improve."


    "Good."


    He nodded and put the pill into his mouth. As soon as he took the pill, he felt a frankincense filling his mouth and running through his breath, as if he had a cool feeling directly on his head.


    With the pill swallowing down the throat, a sense of cool, accompanied by a pure spirit breath, like a stream, also runs across the throat, straight into the elixir field, and runs into the muscles and veins of the body

 Chapter 1229

    He slowly closed his eyes and sat there quietly, feeling the effect of the pill spreading in his body. The whole person was immersed in it and naturally entered a quiet and comfortable state


    Tang Ning blinked his eyes and looked at him in front of him. Seeing that his face was quiet and his whole body was in a relaxed posture, she entered a state of selflessness. She could not help wondering what kind of effect this pill could play?


    One side of the cold know as the air quietly watching, no sound.


    Along with the time, Tang Mu Ning''s face was not only smelling, but also smelling black on his face.


    She immediately wrinkled her nose and put her index finger on her nose. The whole person stood up and retreated a little distance. The red robe on his body was clinging to his body because of the black stain like mud oozing from his body. His face was so blurred that he couldn''t see his true face. He didn''t open his eyes until half an hour later.


    "Ouch


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was disgusted by the smell on his body. Seeing that he was dirty and smelly, and his clothes were still clinging to his body, his goose bumps ran out. Looking at his master, he had already been far away.


    "Master What on earth did you give me to eat? " He asked with some tears.


    "You go to take a bath first, and the water is ready for you. After a bubble, we can''t talk about you like this!" Said, hastily called a voice: "cold know, take him quickly."


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should a, and then look to pray for the wind: "this way."


    Seeing this, Qimu Feng had to follow Han Zhi first, and on the other hand, he did not forget to say to Tang Ning: "master, I will come here in a moment."


    As soon as downing saw them leave, he called in people to clean up.


    "It looks like the effect of shamsui pill! It''s clear that the medicine I use is different from that of shamsui pill! " She walked back and forth in the hospital, recalling the elixir she had added to her refining.


    And qimufeng had changed the water twice. After washing for the third time, sitting in the bath bucket, he was stunned. He raised his hand to smell, touched his face, and looked at his body. He sat stupidly.


    Han Zhi heard that there was no movement inside outside, and even the sound of bathing water did not hear, so he asked, "Mufeng? Do you want to change the water? "


    "No more."


    After hearing the sound, qimufeng stood up and stepped out of the bath tub. He took out a set of clean red robes and dried the wet green hair with spiritual breath. Then he went to the bronze mirror to have a look. A pair of peach blossom eyes narrowed and the corners of his lips rose happily.


    Tang Ning in the hospital for a long time did not see him come, so he came to his bathing place, saw Han Zhi standing outside the door, and asked, "he hasn''t washed it yet?" Looking behind him, the door was closed and there was no movement.


    "Changed the water three times, it should come out soon." Han Zhi said, came to her side.


    "Master."


    The door creaked open, a red robe wearing the body of the prayer wind walked out, Tang Ning looked up, can not help but open his eyes


    This boy, is he still the former one?

 Chapter 1230

    People, or that person, but become more outstanding, even can be called evil.


    In particular, the peach blossom eyes, with their own charming charm between the eye waves, feel that it is not appropriate to describe a man''s skin with ice muscle jade skin, but at present, this idiom is the most appropriate one.


    "Master, do you think I am beautiful?" Qimu wind eyebrows gently picked up, a pair of peach blossom eyes with a charming smile fell on Tang Ning''s body, while speaking, he also raised his hand and gently stroked his face.


    "After I bathed, I only felt that the skin was as smooth as the egg that had just been peeled, and the elasticity of the skin. You see, even the scars I had left on my body were all gone."


    After listening to his words, Tang Ning nodded his head with approval and said with a smile: "well, it''s much more beautiful. You''ll have to be careful when you go out in the future, so that you won''t be covered with sacks one day."


    After saying this, she stretched out her hand to roll up his sleeve and touched it directly. She could not help but praise: "it''s skin like clotted fat!" Said, and reached out to cut his face: "tut Tut, this skin is really delicate, but, you a man, is this too delicate?"


    Qimufeng took back his hand, put down his sleeve, rubbed his face which had been cut off a few times, and said with a smile: "master, you don''t understand. A man with beautiful looks like me naturally has to have such ice muscles and jade skin to match. Besides, who would think he is too beautiful? Anyway, I am very satisfied with my present appearance. Master, your pill effect is really good. "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning chuckled and stepped back, saying, "of course, I added a lot of good things. You can try the body method and see what''s different."


    "Good." Praying for the wind, the spirit breath surged, and his toes leaped towards the wall, but he didn''t want to let his whole person jump extremely high.


    "Eh?" He quickly stabilized his body and stood firm. He turned around and swept in the air. After several ups and downs in the courtyard, the red figure leaped to Downing.


    "Master, it seems that the body is lighter, and because of the light body, the reaction speed has been improved a lot." He had some unexpected surprise, but he didn''t expect the pill had this effect.


    Downing a smile, smell the air between the fragrance, nodded: "well, as long as you mobilize the aura, there is a faint fragrance in the air."


    "When I was in the bath, I could smell a fragrance on my body. I thought it was because of the bath!" Qi Mu Feng said, and raised his arm to smell, can not help but ask: "master, what is this fragrance? Will it disappear? "


    It''s not very good for him to be a big man? And it''s easy to find his presence when he''s following.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "I saw a hundred year old purple magic spirit flower in the space, so I added it. The fragrance will not disappear, but it will not be revealed at ordinary times. Only when you activate the spirit breath, will the fragrance diffuse and bloom. The hundred year old purple spirit flower can help you cultivate when you urge spiritual cultivation."


    "So the effect of this pill is to remove scars and light body, as well as the fragrance of purple spirit flower?" Qimu Feng asked curiously.


    With a smile, Downing took out the dagger and rolled up his sleeve. The dagger passed by at a speed that could not cover his ears.

 Chapter 1231

    "Hiss!"


    Pray for the wind to hiss gently, see sharp dagger across the arm, leaving a scar at the same time, blood also seeps out: "master?" He looked at his master in surprise, and did not know what she meant?


    Donning wiped the dagger and put it away. Looking at the scar on his hand, he said, "wait and see."


    Listening to this, he prayed for the wind to move. His eyes fell on his arm, and the blood oozing from the wound quickly solidified. He was slightly surprised. He felt a slight feeling from the wound, and gradually even the pain did not hurt. After about a column of incense, his heart moved and seemed to feel something. He immediately entered the room and soaked the blood on his hands Wipe off the cloth, look again, can not help but shocked eyes.


    "Master!"


    He ran out quickly and stretched his white jade like arm in front of her and said excitedly, "master, you see, there is no scar left! And it''s getting better too soon? "


    Donning took his arm, looked at it, and touched it again. Seeing that the recovery was as good as not having made a knife, she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, the wound healed quickly and there was no scar."


    "Master, what''s the name of this pill? If it''s put out for auction, it''s going to be crazy. " Qimufeng thought that he had eaten the pill like this, and took a big advantage of it. He was proud of himself.


    The master still valued him and asked him to try Dan.


    Tang Ning thought for a moment and said, "there is only one hundred year old purple magic spirit flower, which is used by you. If you refine the elixir according to the pill you eat, it is not easy to get the elixir together. I think it can be changed slightly."


    She took a look at his face, then at his clotted skin, and said, "it should be less or it can be reduced."


    "If you want to try again next time, please ask me to do it again!" He said expectantly.


    Hearing this, Downing chuckled and said, "do you think any pill has such a good effect? What if you lose all your hair in the next test? "


    "Ah? no I don''t want to be bald. " As soon as he heard this, he took a step back.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Tang Ning laughed happily. She took a look at the praying wind in red and said with a smile, "OK, less poverty." She went out and asked, "how''s little crane in the building recently?"


    Qimufeng quickly followed him and said: "he learned medicine from Lao Xu. Lao Xu said that he was very talented. He could learn medicine at one point. He had not taught any more in the past few days. It was all he was doing with drugs. It seemed that he had prepared several bottles of patent medicine."


    "And God''s blessing?" She asked again.


    "Tianyou helps in the building and occasionally goes out to play. However, I see that he still practices a set of sword techniques at night before resting. In addition, many people in the building have come to ask for medicine recently, and some ask if they can ask the master to make pills for them if they provide them."


    Listening to this, Downing laughed: "those who do not need to care about them, you go back after the crane and Tianyou call back


    "Yes." Seeing nothing else, he bowed and went back first. While walking outside, he felt his own face and was complacent.


    Han Zhi stepped forward and said, "master, the old master also went out of the pass a few days ago. His strength stopped at the peak level of Yuanying. The master of the yuan family also successfully advanced to Yuanying, and his strength stopped at the primary level of Yuanying."

 Chapter 1232

    "After taking the broken yuan pill, he has already made a number of advanced Yuanying." As for the yuan family leader''s smooth promotion, there was no accident. She walked along and listened to Han Zhi talking about the things in the house during this period of time.


    After listening to her exit, Tang told the people in the kitchen to prepare the food. Seeing Tang Ning come in, he said with a smile: "Xiaoning, grandfather is telling us to prepare the food. We will have a good meal for our grandparents and grandchildren later."


    "Good!"


    "Grandfather, I''ve developed a new medicine this time, and the effect is quite good. I''ll give you some more after I refine it again."


    "You don''t have to prepare pills for your grandfather. My grandfather contracted the unicorn beast to reach the peak of Yuanying. Moreover, the Qilin beast has successfully become a super divine beast. If you refine the pill, you can keep yourself! You''re always running outside. It''s not safe for Jindan to become a grandfather. If only you were promoted to become monk Yuanying. "


    Listening to this, Downing said with a smile: "this is not urgent. When the right time comes, I will certainly seize the opportunity."


    "Well, well, grandfather knows you have a sense of propriety." He clapped her hand with a smile and went out with her.


    After dinner, Tang Ning went to see situ and some of them, inquired about their practice, and learned that their accomplishments had stabilized, so he went to his own courtyard.


    "Master."


    Two people see downing back, coincidentally on the front ceremony called.


    Tang Ning took a look at them and answered. Then he went up to the stone table and sat down. He looked at Qi Baihe and asked, "how''s your study recently?"


    "Master, there''s no more teaching for the medicine master. He said that the apprentice has passed the examination, but only experience is lacking." Said, he took out the medicine that he made up and put it on the stone table: "this is what I prepared recently. Please examine it."


    Seeing this, Downing picked a eyebrow: "this is the bottle?"


    Qi Baihe looked at him and said, "in fact, there are several bottles, but they are all from the initial trial dispensing to the final product after the experiment, so only this bottle is still qualified."


    Listening to this, Downing opened the bottle and smelled it. He could distinguish the ingredients from the medicine. He took out a small plate, poured out some on the plate, and ground it with his fingers.


    "Well, all of them are used to stop bleeding and repair wounds, but you should not be quick to use this medicine on wounds?" Donning looked at him and asked.


    Qi Baihe was stunned and said, "I tried it with rabbits. The hemostasis effect is very fast, but it takes three or five days to recover the wound."


    "Good hemostatic and repairing medicine can stop bleeding and relieve pain after taking medicine, and 70% can be repaired the next day. Do you know why?" She blew the powder from her fingers and looked at Qi Baihe standing in front of her.


    "I don''t know." He also knew that his medicine took effect slowly, but he did not know what the problem was.


    "To stop bleeding and relieve pain, it is necessary to add anti-inflammatory drugs. What you lack in this bottle of medicine is anti-inflammatory medicine. Only when the wound is anti-inflammatory can the pain be stopped and repaired. Otherwise, even if the hemostasis effect is amazing, it will not achieve the desired effect."


    She stood up and walked in the courtyard with her hands down, and said, "but it''s good to learn like this these days."

 Chapter 1233

    Hearing his suggestion, Qi Baihe suddenly realized that the problem was, and immediately said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll add some anti-inflammatory herbs to it after I go back."


    Walking slowly, Tang Ning turned around and looked at him and said, "it''s not difficult to make external injury medicine by adding these drugs alone. The difficulty lies in finding a balance point of these drugs. Only by finding that balance point can we make every kind of medicine exert its maximum efficacy."


    Qi Baihe nodded his head and said, "yes."


    "Go She motioned to him to step down first.


    "Leave me." After a courtesy, he took the medicine on the table, and then returned.


    After seeing him leave, Tang Ning looked at Song Tianyou and said with a smile, "Xiaoyou, go! Go to the training ground and teach you how to practice sword. "


    Hearing this, song Tianyou''s eyes brightened: "good! Thank you very much Then he jumped to her side and followed her to the training ground.


    On the other side, Mo Ye takes one or two people from Heifeng and dark to experience in the secret place. As the leader of this time, he is mainly responsible for the personal safety of the elite disciples of the sect.


    But in order to make them break through and advance in this secret place, Mo Ye chooses to hide in the dark, instead of showing up. He just lets them send out a distress signal when they are in danger that they can''t handle.


    For this, the elite disciples of the sect are somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Don''t you think uncle Mo will lead our team? How can we experience ourselves? I also want to see the uncle Mo who can see his head but not his tail! "


    "It''s said that uncle Mo is a few years older than us, and he''s just like man and nature. He''s outstanding. But I haven''t seen him since I''ve been in the sect for so long."


    "If only he could lead the team to experience with us."


    "It''s good to let uncle Mo take us. Do you want him to protect us all the way? In that case, how can we experience it? "


    A man in front of him opened his mouth and looked at all the people behind him and said, "it''s not easy to come in and experience here. We are all selected from the sect. Now we should focus on this experience, not where Uncle Mo is."


    Listening to this, dozens of people in the team didn''t say anything, but after a while, someone said, "have you heard of Tangshi? It is said that this man is very powerful, and he is also a bald little monk. "


    "Master Tang? It seems that he is a little monk who looks at each other and makes divination? "


    "I''ve heard that he can not only predict good fortune and bad fortune by looking at the phase, but also make a kind of jade''s peace charm, which is very effective. Moreover, I''ve heard that he is also proficient in pills. A few days ago, I heard my master and several peak masters talk about him."


    "I have seen master Tang. He and our uncle Mo are good friends. Once he was in trouble, he saved several of our disciples." A man in White said, remembering the Tang Shi that time.


    "I''ve heard that, because of his great reputation, some people who are proficient in the five elements and eight trigrams have already wanted to go to him to compete with him, and No, get out of the way


    Just as he was saying that, the man caught sight of the trees moving around him. There were thorny vines coming towards them with a whimper. On the ground, there were also vines scurrying around people''s wrists like water snakes.

 Chapter 1234

    Mo ye in the dark takes a look, turns around and leaves. He lies on a tree in the distance, with his hands around his chest and looks at the sky. With the strength of these people, if they do not encounter a really difficult crisis, they can generally cope with it.


    And he, just need to make sure that they can go out alive, as for the extent of injury, it depends on them.


    As he closed his eyes and rested, listening to the sound of fighting there, what he thought in his mind was that downing didn''t know what he was doing at the moment?


    Tang Ning, who is in the city of magic moon, has been idle for some time recently. Besides pointing out the two disciples occasionally, she has changed the prescription again and refined some pills from the remaining jade oar spirit milk roots.


    As the days went by, she felt that it was really boring to stay at home and have nothing to do with the preparation of pills. So she called on Song Tianyou and Qi Baihe in the early morning and went out.


    The two men followed Tang Ning and saw that he took them to the poor area of magic moon city. Qi Baihe could not help asking, "master, what are we doing here?"


    "Bring you to practice!"


    As downing walked on, he saw that the houses were dilapidated, and the clothes on the street were white washed and some had patches. They were totally different from those in the central area of the magic moon city. He could not help thinking that living in the same city, the difference between the rich and the poor was so obvious, and this, for millions of years, was the same everywhere.


    "This ruined temple looks like it hasn''t received incense for a long time." Turning around, she walked into a broken temple, and saw that it was a temple, but there was no incense to offer.


    "Who are you?" Once the people in the broken Temple enter, someone comes in. Even if they drink, they still hold a long stick in their hands to expel them.


    Qi Baihe and song Tianyou stepped forward and stood in front of their master. They looked at the ragged beggars around them. Qi Baihe said coldly, "back away!"


    "Ah."


    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to rob the territory with you. We want to use this place as a free clinic. If you have any discomfort in this area, you can come here for treatment. No money will be charged."


    Hearing this, the beggars were stunned and looked at each other: "free clinic? No charge? Is it true? "


    "You..."


    One of the older beggars looked at a young man in green, the round bamboo and gourd on his waist, and a crow squatting on his shoulder. His eyes widened in shock and exclaimed, "are you, you, you, you not the master of Tang?"


    "I''d like to see Master Tang!"


    Almost at the next moment, he knelt down with a plop and kowtowed to Tang Ning: "I don''t know Mount Tai because I have eyes. I''ve offended master Tang. I''m damned!"


    "Have you seen me?" Tang Ning said She just picked this poor area, thinking that people here should not know her very well, so as not to cause a sensation.


    "I''ve seen the little one from afar." The beggar said excitedly, looking at Downing''s eyes with infinite worship.


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning nodded and said, "we think that there are more poor people here, and some of them may be ill and have no money for treatment. So we want to come here for free clinic. Please help us spread the news. Don''t say it''s me. Just say someone is here for free clinic."

 Chapter 1235

    On hearing this, several beggars immediately responded: "yes, we will do it right away!" Several people quickly went out and spread the news that there was a free clinic in poor areas.


    Qi Baihe and song Tianyou found a worn-out table in the ruined temple and put them in place. After a while, some people came over dubiously.


    "Is there a free clinic here?" A woman with a scarf came with a three or four year old child in her arms and asked carefully. When she saw the three bald monks in the broken temple, she relaxed a little.


    It seems that they are Buddhist children!


    "Do you want to see a doctor? Sit here. " Donning said with a smile and asked the woman with the baby to sit down in the chair.


    "Thank you very much, little master." The woman held the child in her arms to thank her, and some of them asked anxiously, "is it not for money?"


    "Yes, no charge." Downing said with a smile, "is the child sick?"


    "Yes! I''ve been ill for many days, and I haven''t got any money to go to see a doctor. I just use some earthwork to cure it. But I got up this morning and it seems to be more serious. I haven''t been awake all the time. " The woman said quickly and showed him the child.


    Donning nodded and called out, "little crane, come and have a look."


    Qi Baihe was stunned, but he still stepped forward to help the child''s pulse, and touched his forehead. Then he said, "master, the child was infected with cold and cold, and diarrhea was caused by eating the wrong food, which made the disease worse."


    Tang Ning listened and nodded and asked, "can you cure this disease?"


    "Yes." He responded without hesitation.


    "Since you will, you can write a prescription and let Xiaoyou come back." Downing told him.


    "Yes." He went to the table and sat down. He took out his pen and ink from the space, wrote down the prescription and handed it to song Tianyou: "elder martial brother, please go there."


    "All right, I''ll be right back." Song Tianyou said, took the prescription and went out.


    "Thank you, master." When the woman heard that they still gave medicine, she was very grateful.


    "You''re welcome. Hold the baby for a while, take the medicine and go home." Downing told him.


    "Is there a free clinic? Is it true? " Two more people came in and asked.


    Qi Baihe knew that the master intended him to practice, so he said, "yes, come here and sit down."


    Song Tianyou, as a errand runner, soon bought the medicine back. After taking the medicine, Tang Ning handed it to the woman and said, "boil two bowls of water slowly into half a bowl for the child to take. Take it after dinner. Here is the amount for three days. After eating, the child should be better."


    "Thank you, master. Thank you very much." The woman was so grateful that she took the medicine and went back with the baby.


    Tang Ning didn''t go far away. She watched Qi Baihe''s doctor. After all, this was just a doctor''s visit. She had to check here to prevent him from misdiagnosing the dead.


    People in poverty-stricken areas will not easily go to see a doctor even if they are ill. After all, they do not have the money. Even if they go to see them, they can''t afford to buy medicine. They can only pray that they don''t get sick. Otherwise, if some local prescriptions are not well treated, they will have to wait for death.


    Now I heard that there are free clinics and medicine gifts in the temple, and they rush to come here one after another. For a while, there is a long queue outside the temple.


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect that we would have free clinic and medicine here. What a kind person!"


    "Sister Zhang said that she was three Buddhist little masters. What a living Bodhisattva

 Chapter 1236

    "It''s me. It''s me." The people in front of the line saw that they were calling for the next one, and they hurriedly walked forward one by one.


    In the temple, Qi Baihe looked at the man who came in. He seemed to be injured in his legs and feet. He walked around with a thick branch in his hand. As he approached, he could still smell the stench from his body.


    "Master, I, I come to see the doctor."


    The man said with some trepidation. Maybe he saw that the three Buddhist little masters were very good-looking. He thought of the stench from his wound, which was slightly unnatural.


    One side of the Tang Ning good spare time to look at Qi Baihe, observe his look, see his look is not seen, there is half a dislike, this in the eye this just crossed a trace of satisfaction.


    As a doctor, naturally we can''t despise patients. No matter what kind of patients they are, doctors must treat them equally and have a peaceful mind. Only in this way can they be called medical ethics and benevolence.


    "Is it a leg injury?" Qi Baihe inquired. Seeing that he was in no condition, he took a chair and asked him to put his injured leg on it.


    "I''ll take it down. I''ll take it down."


    The man saw that the monk in white wanted to remove the cloth strip from the wound on his leg, so he started it himself. After all, because of the deterioration of the wound, the cloth belt was permeated with pus and smelled of stench.


    Qi Baihe didn''t argue with him. When he took the cloth apart and hurt the ulcerated wound on his leg, he frowned slightly: "how did you get this injury?"


    "I was stabbed by a wild boar''s fangs when I went hunting, but I didn''t get well after taking the medicine. The wound is getting worse and worse." The man said, looking at the wound on his leg, the heart is also worried: "master, can I still cure this injury?"


    Seeing that the wound was festering and purulent, the wound was red, swollen and purplish. Because of the wound, even the feet became red, swollen and purplish. This situation did not seem to be a common trauma. He could not help looking at Tang Ning and asking, "master, how should I treat this injury?"


    When the man saw this, he could not help looking at the young monk in Qingyi. He was surprised that such a small monk was still the young monk''s master.


    "What do you think should be done?" Downing asked, not immediately telling him how to treat.


    He thought for a moment and said, "clean the wound, and then apply the medicine?"


    "His wound is relatively serious, simple cleaning the wound can not completely clean his wound, you should first clean the wound, with a fire roasted knife to scrape all the ulcerated skin and flesh on his wound, squeeze out the pus blood of the wound until there is no pus blood, and then sprinkle anti-inflammatory medicine on the wound, and then apply the powder of myogenic repair."


    Tang Ning sat there and said, with no intention of doing anything. He just told him how to deal with the injury and let him learn by himself.


    Hearing his words, Qi Baihe was stunned. He didn''t expect that there were so many ways to clean up the wound. He immediately responded and began to deal with it.


    Song Tianyou helps to get clear water and clean cloth. Then he looks at it. The master said that even if he didn''t learn medicine, he still had to learn how to deal with the simple dressing of wounds, so he was asked to watch, listen and learn more.


    Tang Ning watched Qi Baihe do what she said one by one. However, when she saw him squeeze out the pus blood and clean the wound to prepare the medicine, she immediately opened her mouth and called: "wait a minute!"

 Chapter 1237

    Qi Baihe, who was preparing to apply medicine, was stunned. He looked at his master and asked, "master, what''s the matter?" He does what he says. Is there something wrong?


    "That''s how you''re going to do it?"


    Downing picked his eyebrows and looked at his hands. Seeing that he didn''t realize where the problem was, he went straight in: "you should not only contact the wound and deal with the wound, but also make sure that the wound is not infected by bacteria. In addition to cleaning the wound, your own hand is also off the key."


    She stepped forward and looked at his hand and said, "if your hand is not cleaned up, it will cause secondary infection to the wound. If the wound is infected with bacteria, even if you take the medicine, the wound will not improve, but will continue to deteriorate."


    "You have to remember that at any time, you can''t be careless. In addition to the wound of the patient, you should always pay attention to your hand. If it is hot, you should also pay attention not to let sweat drip to the wound of the patient, and try not to speak when dealing with the wound, so as to avoid saliva spraying on the patient''s wound."


    Listening to these words, Qi Baihe nodded positively: "yes, I remember it in my heart." He cleaned his hands again to make sure they were clean and free of bacteria before he began dressing.


    The man sat there and thought that what the two monks said could not be understood? What bacteria and what infections? In such a daze time, I saw that the wound on my leg had been bandaged.


    "Come back this time tomorrow to change the dressing." Qi Baihe said, let him come back tomorrow.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." I don''t know if it was because of the change of medicine. He felt that the wound on his leg didn''t seem to hurt so much.


    "Next." Song Tianyou called out, and saw the next man come in, and his master, had gone to one side and sat down.


    Two days later, the number of people who came to the clinic did not decrease, but more and more people came. All the patients were treated by Qi Baihe. At the end of the day, he was very busy.


    In the evening, another patient came to the temple. He just looked at the patient in front of him, but he didn''t know how to treat him.


    "Master, can I cure this?" The old man asked, because he heard that some Buddhist disciples in the temple were very good at medical skills, so he came to ask.


    Qi Baihe looked at his master and said, "master, how to diagnose and treat this disease?"


    "What do you think should be done?" Downing asked him what he thought.


    Qi Baihe hesitated and said, "the lump on this man''s face can''t be cured."


    "You can''t cure it with your current medical skills, but you can see how I can cure it." "It''s getting late now," said Downing to the old man. "Come back early tomorrow morning."


    "Can this or this really be cured?" The old man was also a little surprised. He just came to take a chance to ask, but he didn''t really want to be cured. After all, how many years has this lump on his face grown? I haven''t heard of a cure.


    "Yes, it''s a benign tumor. If it''s malignant, you''ll be dead. But you can''t let it grow all the time. In another year or two, it''s going to hit the nerve, and it''s no help." Downing nodded and told him to come back early tomorrow morning.


    The old man left in doubt. As he walked out, he could not help looking back at the monks inside. He murmured in his heart: what''s so nervous? What do you say that you can''t understand?

 Chapter 1238

    In the morning of the next day, the old man came early, and the temple was cleaned up because of Tang Ning''s free clinic here. Today, we specially arranged a single bed that could be laid flat and isolated with a screen.


    "Little master, here I am." The old man said, some uneasy walked in.


    "I''ll tell you first."


    Tang Ning looked at the old man and said, "if you want to cure, you have to leave the tumor on your face to clean up. I will use the anesthetic in the process. You will lose consciousness and sleep. After that, you will have to stay here for two days to observe. If you think it is OK, we can start at any time. If you don''t want to do it, you can leave."


    Hearing this, the old man turned pale: "cut, cut? Can this thing be cut off from this face? Can I live if I cut it off? "


    "If you cut it off, you can live. If you don''t cut it, you won''t live long." Downing spoke, watching his face change and change, without urging him to think for himself.


    "Can you really live? I, I''m a little worried! " The old man couldn''t help saying.


    "Live." Downing gave a positive word.


    See listen, the old man a bite teeth: "good, old man believe little master." After all, these days so many people come here for treatment, they are really cured.


    "Xiaoyou, find some people to guard the door, and then prepare some water to come in. Xiaohe, give him the boiled one." Donning told them to start to prepare.


    "Yes." Two people should, quickly division of labor and cooperation to start.


    After about half a column of incense, Tang Ning walked into the back of the screen, and the old man was already lying down and asleep. At this time, Tang Ning cleaned his hands, went forward, took out the knife from the space, and said to Qi Baihe, "look carefully."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded and started to fight.


    The people standing in line outside the temple heard that what he was treating today was Lao Huang, who had a lump on his face. All of them were waiting outside, saying, "do you think that thing on Lao Huang''s face can be cured?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s said that it''s meat, isn''t it? What''s more, how many years has it been? I haven''t heard that it can be cured. "


    "But those little masters are very skillful in medicine. Maybe they can cure them."


    "Wait a minute, maybe."


    People outside are waiting. As time goes by, they can''t help but look at the temple. Unfortunately, nothing can be seen.


    In the temple, behind the screen, Qi Baihe''s heart vibrated and his mood also had great ups and downs. It was the first time he saw someone who could sew the skin with an embroidery needle.


    The old man lying on the bed was still sleeping, as if he didn''t know the pain. However, the lump on his face had been cut off. Watching his master do the last step to wash his hands, he also walked away.


    "Master, is that all right?" His throat was a little tight. When he saw this treatment for the first time, he felt shocked.


    "Well, he''ll wake up after the anesthetic, but I gave him an injection so he won''t move when he wakes up." Tang Ning said, after wiping his hands, he put all the tools away and put them into the space. Then he looked at him and asked, "have you seen everything clearly?"


    "See clearly." He nodded.


    "If you see clearly, don''t cut the knife casually. It''s related to the nerves and blood vessels on the face. If you are careless, you will die." She gave a warning.

 Chapter 1239

    "Yes." Qi Baihe answered and remembered his words.


    Although their free clinic here was not spread out to Tang Shi, all the forces in the city had heard about it a few days later, and even some people even came to seek medical treatment.


    However, all the patients were Qi Baihe. Tang Ning only gave directions from the side, but there were more and more people in the line. He learned that the volunteer clinic here was not a Buddhist disciple, but Tang Shishi, and even refused to leave at night.


    After about half a month''s free clinic, Tang Ning took his two disciples back to the mansion, sat down in the hall and had a cup of tea. Then he looked at Qi Baihe and asked, "little crane, you have time to learn how to sew recently. You have to learn how to sew."


    "Good." Qi Baihe thought of the scene in which he sewed up the wound and solemnly nodded: "master, don''t worry, I will learn the craft well."


    Seeing that he was very obedient, Tang Ning showed a satisfied smile, and then looked at Song Tianyou and said, "you should learn the rest of the sword techniques in this period of time. I''ll find an opportunity to take you out to experience."


    "Master Tang, when are you going to experience? Take us with you Situ several people came in, and when she said she was going to experience, he could not help but look forward to it.


    Seeing that it was them, Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing and said, "where do you still need me to bring? But you have been here for some time. If you are free, you can find work for yourself


    "It''s wonderful to follow Tang Shi to experience. We all feel bored when we go out." Ye feibai said, walked forward and sat down and asked, "master Tang, is your free clinic over?"


    "Half a month''s time is almost the same, and people in the back of the city all know that we are in the free clinic there. Those who are sick or not are crowded to see it, which is also very inconvenient." Said Downing, picking up a piece of cake and eating it.


    "Master Tang, with your present reputation and your image, it''s easy to be recognized wherever you go. Why don''t we go out and change clothes next time?" Yin qianze suggested that it would be interesting to change clothes and go out to experience.


    "Cross dressing?" Downing thought about it and said, "I have to think about it. After all, if I leave, my grandfather will be here."


    I heard that old Tang, who came back from them, also walked into the hall. Before entering the hall, he heard them talking about going out of the hall. So he said with a smile: "you young people, you can go wherever you want to go. As long as you pay attention to safety and protect yourself, there is no need to worry about your grandfather at home."


    "Grandfather." Tang Ning called, went up and took his hand, and said with a smile, "grandfather, would you like me to run out again?"


    "How can you stay at home? You can go wherever you want, regardless of grandfather''s Old Tang patted her hand and said.


    Seeing this, Downing said, "well, I''ll decide where to go after I''ve arranged everything."


    "Master, take me with you!" Song Tianyou held her arm and shook it.


    One side of Qi Baihe saw, also said: "master, Baihe also want to follow the master around."


    "All right, then we''ll go together." Tang Ning said with a smile, thinking about the arrangement, to see when to go out better?


    "Master." Star pupil came in from the outside and handed the post to her: "there is a little monk outside to send the post to the master."

 Chapter 1240

    "Little monk?"


    Tang Ning eyebrow is light, take a look at the post, the way: "let me go to what cloud peak star watching station?" She only looked at one eye, then threw that post to star pupil: "do not go."


    Seeing this, Tang Lao nearby took the post from Xingtong''s hand, and said, "Xiaoning, this post was sent by the three immortals in the cloud. I want you to go there. If you don''t go, I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    "Who are the three immortals in the clouds?" Asked downing.


    Situ and others didn''t know about this, so they didn''t say anything. Qi Baihe, on the other side, listened to his master''s question, and then stepped forward and said, "master, the three immortals in the cloud are Yunlai, Yunye and Yunwu. All three of them are Yuanying friars. One is proficient in alchemy, one is proficient in Ziwei''s combat and the other is proficient in array technique."


    "The three of them live in Yunlai mountain, which is just to the east of the magic moon city, but no one knows where it is. Because there is a hidden mountain array set up by the immortal Yunwu in Yunlai mountain. Without their consent, outsiders are not allowed to enter. However, the three of them have been away from the world for many years. It is estimated that because of the popularity of master, they will send a post to master Son. "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded: "Oh, so it is."


    Qi Baihe nodded his head when he saw him. He was also slightly stunned for a moment. He thought that the master would go to this appointment!


    "Xiao Ning, aren''t you going to go?" Old Tang couldn''t help asking. He has been here for many years. Naturally, he has heard of the names of the three immortals. They are characters that many people want to see.


    "No Donning shook his head and said, "what can I do with the three old men?" She said and said to her grandparents, "grandfather, I''m going back to the hospital first. After I''ve calmed down what I''m doing, I''m ready to go out and have a look around."


    Seeing her smiling and talking, Tang Lao reluctantly laughed: "this child! She looks down on things that others can''t hope for, let''s leave it to her! "


    Then they looked at him and said, "master Tang, you don''t have to worry." In their hearts, Tangshi is a god like existence. Even if the three immortals are more powerful, they are not as powerful as their master Tang.


    How about sending a post? If Tang Shiruo does not want to go, she will not send ten posts.


    When they saw that Tang Shi had returned to the hospital, they saluted the old master and retreated.


    In the next few days, Tang Ning arranged the affairs of his hands, changed clothes with Si Tu, and was ready to travel. However, when he was about to travel, he listened to Xingtong''s report.


    "Master, the little friar has come again and sent a post."


    "Just go back." Tang Ning said, touching his bald head, sighed: "even the wig is not, this time out, to see if there are wigs to get back to wear."


    "Master Tang, we are all ready." Situ and others came over, dressed in mercenary clothes and painted with camouflage on their faces. At first glance, they were upright and outstanding.


    "Master Tang, are you like this?"


    Niu vigorously looks at her and song Tianyou, Qi Baihe, behind her. Seeing them, they also change their clothes. Tang Shi also puts away the round bamboo around his waist, still wearing a bald head and a beautiful and outstanding face.


    Oh, no, master Tang has a string of Buddhist beads on his hand.

 Chapter 1241

    Downing glanced at him and said with a smile, "do you think I will go out like this?" As she spoke, she turned her palms and took out a pill to swallow.


    They were surprised to see that with the swallowing of the pill, his face changed greatly with the speed of seeing the flesh. In the blink of an eye, the original beautiful and outstanding face was like an old man of 60 or 70 years old, and could not see her original appearance at all.


    "Master Tang..."


    People were surprised to see Tang Shi change from a teenager to an old man. The face-to-face visual conflict brought them great contrast, which made them stare with consternation.


    "How about it? Is my Yi Rong Dan OK? " She said with a smile, this smile, a face of wrinkles appear so real.


    "Master Tang, voice, voice." Niu Dali said, but he couldn''t help walking forward and looking at it again: "is the wrinkles on this face really true? Master Tang, is this what you looked like when you were old? "


    Tang Ning coughed slightly, adjusted his voice, and said slowly with the old voice: "this is the effect of Yi Rong Dan, which can change Dan''s face at will. This is not my original appearance, but Yirong Dan''s fantasy. Even the monks in the yuan infant period can''t see the real appearance under the Yi Rong Dan."


    "If we didn''t see Master Tang take Yi Rong Dan in front of us, I''m afraid we can''t recognize it. Master Tang, is there any Yi Rong Dan? I''ll give you one. " Niu Dali smiles and asks for pills.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Ning directly reached out his hand and patted him in the palm and said, "this pill was made by me in my spare time. If you want to find all the elixirs, I can refine them for you."


    "It''s a deal!" Ye feibai said immediately and said with a smile, "master Tang, what kind of elixir do you need? Write to us when you get there, and we will find them all."


    "Yes." Tang Ning was smiling, touched his chin, and said thoughtfully, "it seems that there is a little less beard."


    When he heard this, situ couldn''t help laughing. They know that Tang Shiben is a daughter, because wearing the ear stud on the ear will turn into a man''s body. They are used to it. They even say that there is less beard. This brain circuit really makes them wonder what to say.


    In this world, it is estimated that only Tang Shi is a woman who will shave herself into a bald head. She also thinks that it would be better to grow a beard?


    "Master, that''s OK. You don''t have to have a beard." Star pupil couldn''t help laughing.


    Tang Ning looked up and down, felt that his hands were empty, so he took out the Wannian Guanyin bamboo again. With his heart moving, the bamboo light flashed, and became a nine section bamboo crutch like a crutch, and tied a gourd.


    "Well, that''s about it." She nodded with satisfaction and said, "OK, let''s go! Go through the back door. "


    "Good." People should, with her quietly left from the back door.


    Star pupil and cold know stay in the mansion, see them leave, star pupil also went back to the little friar.


    After Tang Ning and his party left through the back door, they separated and agreed to join up outside the city. After all, they would not be noticeable. The various forces in the city who were concerned about the movements of the Tang family, of course, did not know that they had quietly left the magic Moon City.


    Two days later, at noon, Downing looked at the sky and said to them, "it''s going to rain soon. Let''s find a shelter."

 Chapter 1242

    Listening to this, Yin qianze looked at the sun above his head and said, "master Tang, the sun is fierce! How can it rain? "


    "If the weather is unpredictable, how can it not rain?" Downing chuckled.


    "Master, I remember there is a broken temple in front of me. Otherwise, we can go there to have a rest?" Qi Baihe said, pointing to a direction ahead.


    "Since we are going to have a rest, Gao Chen and I will go to the woods over there to see if there is any game." The cow spoke vigorously.


    Seeing this, Downing said, "it''s true to pick up some branches and firewood. I think the rain will be a little bit heavy. We''ll have to make do with the broken Temple tonight."


    "No problem." They went to the woods.


    "I''ll help, too." Chen Dao also said, quickly follow them both.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the ruined temple first. " Tang Ning said, let Qi Baihe lead the way to the broken temple.


    When she came to the ruined temple, Su Yanqing took a look at it. Seeing that the roof was dilapidated everywhere, there were still several big holes missing. She said, "let''s repair this roof! In case it rains, it will not be able to stop the rain in this temple. "


    "It''s OK." Si Tu responded and said to Tang Ning, "master Tang, go to rest first! We repair the roof. "


    Tang Ning nodded, and then he and song Tianyou and Qi Baihe advanced inside, found a place to sit down, listening to their several people jump on the roof after beating the nail board.


    It was only about a column of incense. The sky suddenly changed, the clouds surged in the sky, the sun was covered by dark clouds, the strong wind was blowing, and there were a few dull thunder sounds.


    Looking at the sky once dark down, leaves fly white can not help saying: "did not expect to really rain ah!" Turning his head and looking at the sitting Tang Shi, he said curiously, "master Tang, you are really divine. How can you see this in the end?"


    "Learn slowly!"


    Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at the sky outside. His eyes moved slightly and said, "it''s just that the day has become too fast. The wind and clouds are surging, the clouds are shading, and the opportunity is killing."


    What''s happening?


    Everyone looked at each other with a positive look, and situ asked, "master Tang, this killing machine should not be aimed at us?"


    "No She got up and went to the gate of the temple, looked at the wind and cloud outside, listened to the wind howling, her face slightly solidified.


    The wind, whirring, like a sharp blade, cut off the leaves, with the wind and sand flying, rolling, thunder roaring, big rain falling


    "Ah, it''s raining. How come they haven''t come back yet?" Yin qianze words just fall, see three wipe figure braved the wind and rain to run back, see this, he can''t help but smile: "a say to arrive."


    "Hooray! I didn''t expect it was raining. It was so heavy. " Niu Dali several people ran in, because they had spiritual power to protect their bodies. They didn''t get rain on their bodies, but some of the branches they held were soaked in water.


    "Leave it first, and light a fire at night." Ye feibai said and looked at them and asked, "did you see any movement around you when you came back?"


    "Movement?" The three looked at each other and shook their heads: "no! Nothing happened. What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK. Sit down." Tang Ning motioned, went to one side and sat down, and said, "you can call my teacher outside."


    "Yes."


    A few people responded, and as soon as they sat down, a white cloud floated in and stopped on top of Downing''s head. As they looked at it in surprise, they suddenly saw a smiling face.

 Chapter 1243

    "Master Little white cloud blinked a pair of big clear eyes at Downing, and then looked at the people sitting around.


    "Blossoming!" Song Tianyou has seen this little white cloud. After all, he is a child. When he sees the white cloud, he can''t help but reach out and feel it.


    "Hum! They won''t touch you! " Little white cloud looks like a proud and charming child, the air of the hum, then fell into the arms of Tang Ning to rub.


    "Master, master." That small milk sound hears several big men novel unceasingly.


    "Teacher, how can this cloud have a face?" Niu Li asked curiously, looking at the cotton like cloud squeezed in Tang Shi''s arms, really want to pull it out and pinch it.


    Tang Ning touched the white cloud in his arms and said with a smile, "it''s called Duoduo. It''s a fairy cloud that gives birth to wisdom." She looked at the white cloud in her arms and asked, "haven''t you been floating in the sky all the time? Why did you come down today? " She knew that little white cloud had been following in the air not far from her, but she didn''t expect to come down today.


    "It stinks outside. I won''t go out." It said, buried in Tang Ning''s arms rubbed: "master''s arms fragrant."


    Seeing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "since you don''t go out, come to the gourd." Words down, she reached out a lead, saw a flash of light, the cloud then wheezed into the gourd above.


    Because of Tang Ning''s introduction, a cloud of white clouds attached to the gourd, forming a pattern of patterns, which is very beautiful.


    "Master, how did the flowers get to the gourd?" Song Tianyou saw the white clouds disappear, and there are white clouds on the gourd. He can''t help but look at his master. He doesn''t know why she put the white clouds on the gourd.


    "This Xianhu and it are originally a family, and the integration of the two can help each other grow." Donning said, thinking of what the flowers had said just now.


    "Rest!" She said, then closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    When they saw this, they did not ask any more questions, but sat around and had a rest. This heavy rain hindered their journey, and did not stop at dusk. After the wind and rain were hazy and the sky was dark, fires were set up in the ruined temple.


    "Click!"


    "Boom!"


    A flash of lightning across the sky, the next moment, a thunderbolt hit the broken temple, the broken Temple out of a big hole.


    "Ah


    The cow sitting at the bottom jumped to one side vigorously, patted his chest, looked at the big hole which was avoided by thunder, and murmured: "I''m so big, I haven''t done anything wrong! Why did the thunder strike at me


    Downing opened his eyes when the thunder fell and said, "if the thunder really wants to split you, you can''t avoid it." Then he stood up and said, "go out and have a look."


    On hearing this, they immediately stood up. In fact, from the beginning of the heavy rain, they felt that Tang Shi seemed to have noticed something, but she didn''t say anything. It seems that she didn''t intend to pay attention to it. Therefore, they didn''t ask. They just didn''t expect that there would be a thunder after nightfall.


    Qi Baihe had the shortest time to follow downing among so many people. At this time, watching the thunderbolt shooting down, he was also moved. He just didn''t know what would happen?


    The crowd followed Tang Ning out of the ruined temple. It was dark everywhere in the wind and rain. It seemed that there was no difference. For a moment, they all looked at Downing in front of them.

 Chapter 1244

    "Boom!"


    Another thunder fell, as if in pursuit of something, toward the front. Tang Ning looked at the direction where the thunder fell that day, and then smelled a faint smell of blood in the air, which seemed to be floating in the wind from a distance. He immediately lifted his breath and jumped up to chase in that direction.


    After seeing this, the people behind him quickly followed.


    On a rainy night, Downing''s figure is as light as a ghost. Even if it is windy and rainy outside, she doesn''t get a drop of rain on her body. Her feet seem to have stepped on the muddy water, but actually her feet have not touched the ground.


    When the smell of blood in the air became more and more serious, even the heavy rain could not cover it up, she looked at the ground through a flash of lightning in the sky.


    I saw that the mud and rain were mixed with red blood, and the rain and blood mixed with each other and flowed down to the lower place. Then I lifted my breath and swept forward to see the bodies lying on the ground in disorder. There were men and women, old and young, at least dozens of people. There were no sword wounds on these people, but they were all like those killed by animals, leaving only animals Claw marks.


    She checked and found that these people had just died. However, there were no beasts around, but there was a smell of evil in the air.


    How can there be evil spirit?


    She was surprised. At this time, she heard the voice of a baby in the wind and rain. Her figure moved and swept in that direction.


    In the wind and rain, a damaged carriage stopped at the slope, and there was a baby crying from inside. Around the carriage, several half demon beasts with human shaped animal claws turned to the carriage when they heard the sound. One of them rushed to the carriage, and one of the two sides of the carriage tilted heavily. The crying baby in the carriage also rolled out of the carriage because of the tilt.


    Seeing that the baby was about to fall to the ground, the half demon beast pounced on the front, and the claws of the beast were about to grasp the baby. At this time, a smart figure sprang up, took the baby''s toes on the ground and jumped forward.


    "Boom


    After the shadow of the shadow of the thunder and lightning again shot down, but hit some, and let the smart figure to avoid.


    Listening to the voice, Tang Ning just saw this scene. Her eyes moved and her eyes fell on the figure. In the wind and rain, the figure was like a little girl.


    Just, if it''s a little girl, how can thunder and lightning chase her?


    Just thinking about it, she saw the little girl holding the baby, dodging the thunder and lightning, and avoiding the attack of those half demons. Seeing this, she beat out the bamboo crutches in her hand and attacked the half demons.


    "Whew!"


    In the sound of wind and rain, we can hear the sharp sound of bamboo crutch flying out. Those half demon beasts have been killed by bamboo crutches before they can react.


    The little girl holding the baby turned around and saw an old man coming towards her in the wind and rain. Seeing that the half demon beasts had been killed, the thunder and lightning on the rainy night again hit her again. She was about to throw out the baby in her arms and throw it at the old man.


    "Then


    Cried the little girl, throwing the baby at Downing. Downing saw the crying baby in the air across an arc to the ground, immediately flashed forward, reached out and caught the baby.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    The thunder and lightning fell on the little girl. In the roar, only her shrill scream spread

 Chapter 1245

    Lightning flashed, the little girl was shrouded in the lightning, and she was spread all over her body in this moment.


    "Is it a peach blossom demon who has been robbed?" She was surprised to know that this little peach blossom is still a little girl.


    "Ah..."


    Under the power of thunder and lightning, it is difficult for a small peach blossom demon to survive the robbery. After 500 years of cultivation in human form, the demon is bound to survive the robbery. However, the demon type is doomed to die.


    Looking at the peach blossom demon who has cultivated the human form in that thunder and lightning, it has been lying on the ground, gradually showing the original shape of the peach tree, and because of the thunder and lightning, the wind and rain are still filled with the smell of burning.


    "Ah..."


    Listening to the scream, and listening to the baby crying in her arms, thinking of the scene in which the peach blossom demon saved the child, she said in a slow voice, "I will help you through this robbery if you are kind-hearted."


    As soon as the voice fell, she stretched out her hand and spread out her palm. With the movement of her heart, the light in the palm suddenly appeared, and the hidden holy bowl flew out and went towards the front.


    The holy bowl with golden light turned, and the Golden Buddha light was holy and gentle on the peach blossom demon on the ground. The rotating holy bowl blocked the power of thunder and lightning for her, and the holy power of Buddha covered her body to help her survive the disaster.


    When situ and others came, they saw the above scene.


    Thanks to the help of Buddha''s light and holy power, the peach blossom demon bathed in the holy power of Buddha has recovered its original vitality from dying just now.


    Gradually, the thunder and lightning dissipated, and the wind and rain also subsided. Everything seemed to recover. Seeing the peach blossom demon avoiding the thunder disaster, Tang Ning took back the holy bowl and looked at the peach blossom demon kneeling on the ground and kowtowed to her.


    "I''m young. Thank you for your help."


    With a grateful voice, the peach blossom demon respectfully kowtowed to Tang Ning three times, and then stood up with a happy face, looked at his hands, looked at his feet, and touched his face, and laughed happily.


    "I''ve finally become a man."


    Tang Ning looked at the peach blossom demon, a five or six-year-old girl''s appearance. She spoke with a soft voice. She didn''t know whether it was because of the thunder or something. She didn''t have any red fruits on her body, but she couldn''t see the shape. She only had a pair of clear and beautiful big eyes with a joyful blink.


    "Master."


    Song Tianyou ran over and looked at the little girl curiously. Then situ and others came.


    "Today I help you through the robbery. From now on, you can''t hurt people''s lives for evil, or I will beat you back to the original shape with my own hands! Can you write it down? " Donning said, looking at the peach blossom demon.


    "Yao Yao wrote it down." She nodded solemnly and took the words in her heart.


    Seeing that the rain had stopped and the wind had dispersed, and the child in her arms was crying and tired and asleep, she looked at the peach blossom demon and asked, "what is the matter with those people? How can there be half monsters in this area? How did you save this child? "


    During the inquiry, she saw that peach blossom demon was still naked. Although she was a little girl of five or six years old, she was not dressed, and it was not very decent. So she lifted her hand and dropped a piece of clothes on her body.

 Chapter 1246

    "Buddha, I came here because I avoided the thunder robbery. When I came here, these people almost died. I heard the cry of children in the carriage. I saw the half demon beast biting forward, and the child fell out. So why did these people meet the half demon beast? Why did there exist the half monster animal? I really don''t know why they met the half demon beast here She stretched out her hand and pulled her clothes.


    Hearing what she said was almost the same as what she saw. Tang Ning also knew that she could not ask anything. He said to situ Ji: "check to see if there is any alive, or some clues about the child''s identity. I''ll wait for you at the broken temple."


    "Yes." They answered, and immediately dispersed and examined the corpse on the ground, together with the wrecked carriage.


    "Little crane, hold it for you." Tang Ning stuffed the child into Qi Baihe''s arms, then turned and walked back.


    Qi Baihe is surprised by his master''s stuffing a baby. He looks at the child in his arms and the master who goes back. He immediately follows song Tianyou.


    Some of them stayed. The peach blossom demon thought about it and followed them to the broken temple.


    Back in the ruined temple, Qi Baihe hugs his sleeping child and warms himself by the fire. Song Tianyou curiously comes to see the baby sleeping soundly. His mouth is still holding his fist. He can''t help but stab his face with his fingers.


    "You can''t stamp." "I''ll wake him up," downing said, blocking his hand


    "Master, he is very small, but he is very good-looking." Song Tianyou said, looking at the baby sleeping soundly, he thought that he was so small that his parents were dead, and he felt so pitiful.


    Tang Ning took a look at the baby sleeping in Qi Baihe''s arms. Seeing her two disciples holding the baby as if they were facing a great enemy, he couldn''t help laughing: "relax, he won''t do anything to you." At most, it''s peeing all over him.


    Said, looked at the peach blossom demon that followed to come over, ask: "you don''t go still follow to do what?"


    "Buddha, I''ll leave at dawn." Said the peach blossom demon, sitting not far away, blinking his curious eyes and staring at Downing all the time.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning didn''t say any more, but kept his eyes closed until they came back.


    "Teacher."


    Several people called, came to the fire and sat down. Ye feibai said: "we checked carefully and found that there was no one alive. There was a young woman not far from the carriage. From her clothes, we speculated that she should be the mother of the child. In addition, we found that these dead people should have been soft hearted before they met the half monster. In addition, there were also some These things. "


    He put the things found from the corpses in front of Tang Shi and said, "those guards have waist badges on their bodies and family badges on their carriages. Therefore, these people are from the Xucheng family with the surname of Yuwen."


    "A little more."


    Su Yanqing then said, "I checked the surrounding area. It doesn''t look like a place where there are half monsters. It''s very likely that the battle was premeditated. It''s also very likely that the semi demons were induced by human beings."


    Listening to them, Downing took a look at the sleeping child, thought for a moment, and said, "take a rest first! Tomorrow I will go to Xunzheng. "

 Chapter 1247

    "Whoa..."


    The next day, before dawn, the quiet morning was broken by a baby''s cry.


    Qi Baihe, holding the baby, opened his eyes for the first time. However, there was something wrong with his look.


    Donning yawned and saw him sitting stiffly with the crying child, and said, "I guess I''m hungry." Said, but smell a smell, can not help but look at the child.


    "Master, he, he seems to have pulled..." Qi Baihe held up the child rigidly and looked at his clothes. Fortunately, the child was heavily wrapped, but he didn''t get it.


    "Then you can help him clean up. There are baby''s things in the things ye feibai brought back last night? Take it and change it for him. " Tang Ning said with a smile, patted his shoulder, and said: "don''t be dirty, when a doctor to contact things can be more."


    Qi Baihe looked at his master and other people. Finally, he had to take the child to one side to help him clean up.


    When they looked at it, they couldn''t help laughing: "it''s estimated that since he became a teacher, he has done things that he didn''t work before. This experience must be very unforgettable."


    "Why? The peach blossom demon is gone. " Niu Dali saw that the small figure in the corner last night had disappeared, so he could not help looking around.


    "Left a quarter of an hour ago." Su Yanqing said.


    "Look at that peach blossom demon is also a five or six-year-old girl''s appearance, I don''t know the strength after turning into an adult?" Gao Chen said thoughtfully.


    Tang Ning stood up, stretched his waist, and said, "that''s a peach tree cultivator. The strength of this kind of tree demon is generally inferior to that of a monk. Moreover, if she meets a strong monk, she will be seen as a demon at a glance. If she hides in the mountains and old woods, she will be safe. If she goes to the town, she will be beaten back to its original shape if she is careless."


    "That peach blossom demon is not evil demon. It would be a pity if it was beaten back to its original form." Chen said.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "demons, in the eyes of many people, are the evil ones to be killed. They will not care whether the demons they meet are evil or good, because the preconceived concept has decided everything. However, most demons will not go to the towns where human beings live, so you can see that there are few demons in cities and towns."


    "Master, well, he''s just crying all the time. We don''t have anything suitable for him." Qi Baihe came with the baby in his arms. The baby, who had changed his clothes, was still crying.


    "Let''s go! See if there are any people along the road and ask for some rice soup for him. " Said Downing, stepping out.


    Not long after they left, a figure of five or six years old came back, different from the previous one, she seemed to have been washed. She was white and clean, and she was wearing a pink dress. Her delicate and beautiful face was pink, and she looked very delicate and pleasant.


    "Buddha


    After the Buddha came in, he could not see the peach blossom? Buddha


    In order to find food for the baby, Downing and his party accelerated their steps to leave, so they did not know that after they left, the peach blossom demon returned.


    Along the road, they scooped rice soup from a family and fed it to the children. Then they went on their way and went directly to Xunjie.

 Chapter 1248

    Two days later, Xuncheng inn.


    "Ye feibai and Gao Chen go to inquire about the news of Yuwen''s family and see if the child has any relatives." Downing looked at them and told them.


    "Yes." They answered and went out.


    In the inn, Downing asked the waiter to ask the kitchen to make some rice paste. The others told them to go to rest first. As for the baby, it was put in Downing''s room.


    Looking at the baby on the bed, donning couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers to tease him. He giggled and waved his hands to hold her.


    "Boy, have you been hungry and thin these two days?"


    It''s fun to hold her arms and touch her legs. It''s fun to hold her hands and touch her legs.


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    The baby thought she was playing with him, giggled, her little hands clenched into fists, her little fat legs kicking, and she had a happy face.


    Tang Ning saw that he was still wearing a rope around his neck. He reached out and hooked it out. It was a small and exquisite safety lock. It seemed that the style was specially customized.


    "Yuwenhan?"


    She looked at the name and date of birth engraved on her palm, and then at the giggling baby.


    "Master, here comes the rice paste." Outside the room came a voice calling.


    "Just give it to me." Song Tianyou took rice paste outside and said, "master, I''m coming in."


    "Come in!" Tang Ning said, see the door opened, song Tianyou carrying rice paste in.


    Donning put the safety lock back into the child''s clothes, picked him up, went to the table and sat down, saying, "why don''t you go and have a rest? Not tired? "


    "Not tired."


    Song Tianyou put the rice paste on the table, and he sat down beside him, watching the baby dance his little hands and shouting. He could not help holding his little fat hand and shaking it gently.


    "Master, hasn''t the baby got a name yet?"


    "His name is woo man Han." Tang Ning said, scooped some rice paste to cool, feed to the child to eat, see him smash a small mouth to eat rice paste small appearance, her heart can not help a soft.


    It''s a lovely little look.


    After a small bowl of rice paste was fed, the little guy ate and fell asleep again. Downing put him on the bed and covered him with quilts. After a while, the two men who had gone out to inquire about the news also came back.


    "Teacher."


    The two men sat down in Downing''s room and said, "the Yuwen family is not a first-class family in Xuncheng, but it has a small position. As far as we know, the father of the child is the third son of Yuwen''s family, but he died half a year ago. He is a posthumous son. Because the three ladies were rescued by the third young master and married, they were not allowed to be members of the family I like it, and I have no support or parents. So I was arranged to live in the countryside this time. It is estimated that some members of the escort team have fled back. Therefore, the people of the Yuwen family have already known about their murder. "


    Donning frowned and asked, "so this kid doesn''t have a grandfather?"


    "Today''s Yuwen family''s ancestor is not the third childe''s grandfather, and according to our inquiry, there are constant infighting in the Yuwen family, and the kinship between brothers is not much valued."


    Ye feibai said, looking at the baby on the bed, he said, "if you send this child back, can you grow up or not is one thing?"

 Chapter 1249

    Listening to this, Downing looked at the sleeping baby in the bed and tapped her fingers on the table top: "that''s a lot of trouble."


    At dinner in the evening, Downing told everyone about it. Then he looked at them and asked, "what do you think the child should do?"


    "If you don''t think it''s appropriate to send him back to the Yuwen family, why don''t you find a family to adopt him?" Situ looked at Tang Ning and said, I don''t know what she plans for this child.


    "This city also has the property of my family. If the master is not at ease, the adopters can give it to the people under me." Qi Baihe also spoke.


    However, Downing did not speak, just looked at the baby in her arms, holding her clothes to play, listening to his giggle, could not help but also smile, reached out to tease him.


    Seeing this, Su Yanqing looked at ye feibai and said with a smile: "teacher, if you like this child, we might as well take him back to the house and raise him. We can afford to have another little guy in the house. Besides, if the teacher is not at home, the child can accompany the old master to relieve his boredom."


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "no, I think about it. The child has to go back to Yuwen''s home."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised. Ye feibai couldn''t help saying: "teacher, send him back without any protection. I''m afraid he can''t grow up safely."


    "Don''t worry! This little guy is not short-lived. He will grow up. " Said Downing, scraping the baby''s nose and saying, "I''ll send him back in person after nightfall."


    After hearing the speech, people did not say more.


    At night, donning looked at the sleeping baby and put his hand on his chest. A ray of Buddhist light poured into his body and became his shelter.


    She wrapped up the baby and picked it up. She swept it out of the window and went in the direction of Yuwen''s house.


    At this time, the Yuwen family was already in a state of tranquility, and the masters and sons were ready to go to bed. According to what ye feibai had heard, Tang Ning went directly to the courtyard where the ancestors of the Yuwen family lived. A strong pressure was directly enveloped.


    The old ancestor of Yuwen family, who had already fallen asleep, suddenly woke up under the strong pressure. He even had no time to put on his coat and quickly walked out of the room and looked around, but no one was found.


    "Who are you?"


    He cried out loud, but the sound could not be transmitted outside because of the sound insulation and boundary of Downing in the courtyard. Even after he drank out, a strong pressure locked him down and let him kneel down with a plop.


    The moment of kneeling on both knees, the ancestor of Yuwen family was shocked. At least his son was a Jindan friar, and he was kneeling down to the ground under the strong pressure!


    The shock in his heart gave birth to fear, especially when there was no one in the presence of any one, which somehow increased his anxiety and uneasiness. At this moment, he even felt that if the other party wanted to kill him, he did not even have the ability to resist, so he could only kneel here and let others kill him!


    "Who are you? Do I offend Yu Wenyi? I hope you can tell me. " He suppressed the fear in his heart and said it calmly, but his attitude was more respectful than before.


    "Yuwenyi." Tang Ning shows up with the child in one hand and Jiujie bamboo crutch in the other hand, and stands in front of Yu Wenyi, who is kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 1250

    The old man in front of him, with a bald head, a grey suit, a child in one hand, and a nine section bamboo crutch in the other hand. The bamboo crutch is also tied with a gourd. The old man exudes a strong sense of authority and momentum. He looks like a Buddhist, but the powerful momentum makes him look like a Buddhist.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " Yu Wenyi asked.


    "I brought the baby back for you."


    Tang Ning looked at him, handed the child in his arms to him, and said, "this is the child I saved, and also the child of the third room of your Yuwen family. I want him to grow up safely. If there is any accident in your Yuwen''s house, you, the Yuwen family, should also be prepared for burial."


    Hearing this, Yu Wenyi''s heart was shocked. She looked at the child and the old man in front of her. She asked, "who dares to ask?"


    "You don''t care who I am. Just remember what I say." As Tang Ning said, her figure swept back to the top of the wall. She waved away the border, and then turned to the night. Only the voice still echoed in yuwenyi''s ears.


    "Whoa..."


    The child whoa cried, the baby''s cry spread in the night, heard the people in the house.


    Where are the kids from?


    Along with the sound, someone looked for it. It was even more surprised to see the baby crying from the ancestral home. The owner of the Yuwen family also came to see his grandfather sitting at the table with his child in his arms after he got into the hospital. He couldn''t help asking, "ancestor, where did this child come from?"


    "This is the third room child." Yu Wenyi said, took a look at the child in her arms and thought of the mysterious old man. She said something to him.


    When Yu Wen''s Master heard this, he was slightly surprised: "is the pressure of the other party so powerful? Who will be stronger? Do you want me to ask? "


    "The bald old man is wrapped with Buddha beads, holding nine bamboo crutches, and a gourd is attached to the bamboo crutches. He looks like a Buddhist man, but his whole body momentum is not very similar. You can ask people secretly to see if he is sacred."


    Yu Wenyi said, frowning, looking at the child in her arms, she said, "since this child is the only child in the third room, you will tell it and let someone take care of it." Not, he told one more: "must let him grow up safely, can not have any accident."


    "Yes." Yuwen''s master should, go forward to take over the child, this just retreated.


    On the other side, Tang Ning went back to the inn to rest. The next morning, he called Qi Baihe.


    "Master." Qi Baihe made a courtesy. I don''t know what the master called him in the early morning.


    "I sent him back last night. Their family will certainly investigate my origin. You can deal with this matter and let them check it out." Tang Ning confessed that her apprentice had a good family background, and there were family forces all over the country. Therefore, it was best for him to handle such a matter.


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe showed a smile and answered, "yes." After a salute, he turned out of the Inn and went to the property in the city.


    After telling the people at the bottom to do it, when passing through a tailor''s shop, he seemed to think of something. He went in and bought some cloth, as well as some stitches and threads, and put them into the space.

 Chapter 1251

    In the inn, people are eating breakfast. Seeing Qi Baihe coming back, they call on him to come and eat together.


    "Master, it''s done." Qi Baihe came forward and said.


    "Well, sit down!" Tang Ning nodded his head and said to situ and them, "you can go to the mercenary guild in the city to see if you have any tasks. I''ll take Xiaohe and Xiaoyou around."


    "Good." After eating breakfast, they left the inn.


    Soon after, Tang Ning and the three of them also went out of the inn. Qi Baihe and song Tianyou followed behind, watching their master shaking around. They didn''t know where he was going?


    "Master, where are we going?" Asked song Tianyou, looking up.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I went around." Tang Ning said, seeing that there was a very elegant and simple medicine shop not far ahead, he went there.


    After two people see this, had to follow up.


    "Shopkeeper, do you have the elixir of last year?" Tang Ning inquired and looked at the shopkeeper in the medicine shop.


    The shopkeeper looked at the visitor quietly, and then asked with a smile, "what kind of elixir does the master want? Or as long as the year is up? How many years does this year take? "


    Smell speech, Tang Ning a smile, way: "more than 500 years, any kind of elixir can, if there is a thousand years of better."


    "Oh, master, this way, please."


    The shopkeeper asked him to come in with a smile and said, "we just had a batch of miraculous herbs in our medicine shop yesterday. Among them, ten are of 500 years old and one is of thousand years old Little Lord The shopkeeper, who asked them to enter, was stunned when he saw the bald youth coming in from behind.


    Hearing the address, Tang Ning looks at Qi Baihe slightly.


    Qi Baihe came forward and said, "master, this is one of the industries under the name of Qi''s family. If you want the elixir of the last year, Baihe can be prepared by people."


    Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and looked at Qi Baihe: "it seems that you are really a big family and a great cause."


    At this time, a few people came to the backyard. The middle-aged man was led by a 15-year-old girl, and several guards were behind him. The middle-aged man spoke to the girl beside him as he walked.


    "The medicine has been delivered. I''ll give you one day to play in the city today, and I''ll have to come back with me tomorrow..." Before the middle-aged man finished speaking, he was stunned to see the bald young man standing in front of him.


    "Third uncle."


    Qi Baihe nodded his head at him. Last night, when he went out to tell people to erase the traces of his master, he heard from the people below that the third uncle had come to this city of favoritism, but he didn''t expect to meet him.


    "Baihe, why are you and your hair gone?"


    The middle-aged man stepped forward quickly, came to him and said, "I heard my father say that you have gone to learn from a master, but I can''t tell where you went to study. You look like this. Are you a Buddhist and become a Buddhist disciple? Does your father know about it? "


    "Cousin


    As soon as the girl saw him, she covered her mouth with surprise and looked like she was crying: "cousin, how could you shave your head off? How can you become a monk? "


    Qi Baihe looked at them calmly. His eyes fell on the middle-aged man and said, "uncle, this is my master." He looked at Downing who was sitting at the table drinking tea and introduced: "master, this is my third uncle."


    When Qi Baihe said that this was his master, the middle-aged man looked at Tang Ning quietly. Seeing that the other side was calm and reserved, and looked like an expert from the outside world, people couldn''t see the depth. After thinking about it, he bowed his hand and saluted him.


    "Mr. Qi has met my predecessors."

 Chapter 1252

    "Well." Tang Ning light should a sound, gently scraping the tea in the water cup, way: "small crane, prepare the four treasures of the study."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe listened and looked at the shopkeeper on one side and asked him to take it.


    The shopkeeper rushed to get it. At this time, the third of the Qi family looked at the bald old man who looked like an expert, and said with a smile: "don''t you know your senior''s title?"


    "Ask your grandfather." Tang Ning said leisurely, often think of the old man Qijia who left his grandson and ran away, which made her angry.


    When he came back with such a sentence, he was embarrassed and said with a smile: "although I don''t know the title of the elder, he must be a capable one. It''s his good fortune that Baihe can worship under his seat."


    "Well, that sounds good." Donning put on a smile and nodded with satisfaction.


    Qi Baihe stood at a distance and watched quietly. He knew his master''s strange temperament for a long time. Anyway, he was not surprised.


    "Master, here we are." The shopkeeper put the things on the table and then backed aside.


    Tang Ning wrote down the name of the elixir there, as well as the year, ready to kill the old Qi family.


    "Cousin..." The girl looked at her cousin who used to be as handsome as Lanzhi in Yushu, but today she looks like a bald girl, and her beautiful eyes are filled with tears.


    "Cousin, can your hair grow back? Cousin, are you really not a monk? When will you go home? "


    Qi Baihe brushed off her hand that held his sleeve and said, "when I go back, tell my grandfather and father that I am all right, and please don''t read it."


    Tang Ning took the medicine list, blew the ink, handed the written medicine list to the middle-aged man in front of him, and said, "would you please take this medicine list back to the old man of Qi''s family, and ask him to prepare these medicines and send them to me."


    The third elder of Qi family took a look at them. They were all medicinal herbs of thousand years and miraculous herbs of 500 years, and they were full of nearly 100 kinds. He could not help looking at the old man in front of him and asked, "elder, is this for my ancestors?"


    "Yes, just the old man who is not in tune with your family." If you can leave your grandson behind and run away, isn''t it out of tune?


    Looking at the elixir on the prescription, the third elder of Qi''s family looks slightly coagulated. He can''t help but look at Qi Baihe standing on the side.


    "The third uncle can take the medicine list back to grandfather, and grandfather will arrange it." Qi Baihe said, glancing at the medicine list, he also knew that the master must want to kill the Qi family. After all, the master was still angry with his grandfather. It would be worthwhile to exchange these miraculous medicines for the master''s obedience.


    "Well, I see." Qi''s old three nodded and folded the medicine list.


    "Oh Please, doctor, doctor, show my children! Doctor I kowtow to you... "


    Outside, a cry accompanied by a cry faintly came. Seeing that there was nothing more to do here, Tang Ning stood up and walked out, followed by song Tianyou and Qi Baihe.


    The third and maiden of Qi''s family followed him out.


    Just in front of the hospital, which is opposite to the medicine shop, a simple dressed woman knelt down and begged with a child who was coughing fiercely. There were many people around, but no one offered a helping hand.


    "Cough, cough..." The child was about five or six years old, pale and haggard. He was coughing all the time, with hoarseness in his voice. It sounded very laborious.

 Chapter 1253

    "Take the child away! I can''t cure it. I can''t cure it. "


    The old man in front of the medicine store waved his hand and said, seeing more and more people watching the scene around him. He was worried that he would not be treated with cold-blooded and merciless. He said helplessly: "you have been coughing for more than ten days. I have also used the cough medicine that should be used, but it is not good. I can''t help it!"


    "Dr. Liu, you are the oldest doctor in the city. If you can''t help it, who can we ask for? Please


    The woman held the child and cried, and said, "I''ve been to all the hospitals in Tiancheng, and the doctors have drunk all the medicines prescribed by them. But the child is not well. On the contrary, the cough is more and more serious. They say that if it can''t be cured again, the life will be gone. Doctor, Doctor Liu, please, please show me again!"


    "Well, you woman, how can you not understand? It''s not that I can''t, but I can''t! " The old doctor said that for a long time, she also cried and begged, but also helpless.


    "Little crane, go and have a look." Donning signaled.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded and walked forward and said, "let me have a look."


    On hearing this, the crying child looked at the old man with tearful eyes. Seeing a young monk and an old monk following him, he cried: "master, my child, my child..."


    Qi Baihe took the lower pulse and examined the child. Then he asked, "but the cough caused by wind cold?"


    "Yes, the child took medicine after fever a few days ago, but the fever has subsided, but he has been coughing all the time. He has started to have a fever these two days. He can''t eat anything, and the whole person is out of phase." The woman wiped tears and begged: "master knows medical skills, ask Master to save my children."


    "What kind of medicine do you take? Is there a prescription? " Qi Baihe asked.


    "Yes, there are." The woman took out several prescriptions from her arms: "they are all prescriptions prescribed by the doctors in the city. I boil them according to the prescriptions."


    Qi Baihe looked at the prescription and frowned slightly. He showed the prescription to his master and said, "master, these are all prescriptions for treating children with wind heat and cough. From the perspective of medication, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "If you did, what would you prescribe?" Asked downing.


    Qi Baihe stopped talking for a while. If he was to prescribe the same prescription as these prescriptions, but these prescriptions could not cure the child''s disease. It can be seen that there must be something wrong with the medicine.


    "Please give me some advice." He looked at his master and said.


    Tang Ning took a look at the child, went up to the next pulse, rubbed the child''s head, and said with a smile: "it''s OK, it will get better." She stood up, looked at the old doctor of the hospital and asked, "is there Lei gonggen in the hospital?"


    "Lei gonggen? What''s that? No The old doctor was slightly surprised and shook his head.


    Qi Baihe listened and thought for a while. There was no record of Lei gonggen in his mind. He asked, "master, what kind of miraculous drug is Lei gonggen?"


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "Lei Gong Gen is also called feifengcao, also known as saxifragao and Huoxue Dan. It can be used externally to treat bruises and fractures, and internal use can cure colds, cough, flu, hoarse throat, bronchitis, hemoptysis and other symptoms. This herb is not a panacea. It generally grows in humid areas, such as by streams, grasslands and under sparse forests. You can find some outside the city." Then she told him about the shape of leigonggen.

 Chapter 1254

    Qi Baihe wrote down and quickly went out of the city, according to his master said to find Lei gonggen.


    In front of the hospital, Tang Ning asked the woman to sit aside with the baby in her arms. When people around him saw that the child had not disappeared, they were all curious about whether Lei gonggen, what the man said, could really cure the child''s symptoms.


    After a long time, Qi Baihe came back with the herbs and handed them to his master: "master, but this one?"


    "Well, not bad."


    Tang Ning nodded and looked at the woman holding the baby and said, "take this medicine back and wash it. Then you can buy some meat and chop it together with the herbal medicine and cook it into a small meatball like soup. Take the soup, meat and herbs together. You can get well in two or three days at most. If you still have fever, you can drink the medicine of this prescription for another two days." She took out one of the prescriptions and gave it to the woman.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." The woman took it gratefully. After thanking him, she took those herbs and rushed back with the child.


    At this time, the Doctor Liu of the hospital came forward and bowed his hands and said, "master, is that herbal medicine really effective?"


    Tang Ning a smile, said: "this Lei Gong root has the effect of clearing lung, relieving cough and relieving fetal toxin. As for the effect, you can see how the child will know in a few days."


    The words fall, Tang Ning then strides to leave, behind Qi Baihe and song Tianyou immediately follow.


    The third child of Qi''s family looked at the figure of them leaving. She could not help thinking about it. Seeing that they were gone, the girl next to him called out "cousin!" If you want to go after it, you will be held by the people around you.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise." Qi''s third son said, bringing her back.


    The crowd also dispersed, and downing they went to another street, bought some things, and then returned to the inn.


    "Teacher." Seeing that Tang Ning came back, situ met him and said, "teacher, we have just received a task to go to Daluo mountain."


    "All right, we''ll start tomorrow morning." Donning nodded.


    At the end of the night, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest. Song Tianyou, who lived in the same room with Qi Baihe, saw that his younger brother took out some embroidery items such as needles and thread.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t practice too late. I''ll go to bed first." Song Tianyou yawned, rubbed his eyes and lay down on the bed. He had twelve sympathy for the younger martial brother who had to learn needlework.


    Fortunately, he didn''t study medicine.


    Seeing that he was sleeping, Qi Baihe practiced there with his needle and thread. After all, he was a big man, and had never taken a needle and thread before. When he started to learn, he naturally sewed askew, and stabbed his finger several times.


    "Baihe?" I heard the third member of the Qi family who lived here shouting outside the door.


    Qi Baihe in the room heard the sound and looked at his sleeping elder martial brother. He put his things into the space and went out. He opened the door and saw his third uncle and cousin standing outside.


    "Uncle, why are you here?" He went out and closed the door.


    The three went downstairs and sat down on the first floor. The third member of the Qi family said, "I want to ask you, who is your master? Do you know his origin? "


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I know everything, and my grandfather knows it."


    He said, looking at the girl sitting on one side, he seemed to think of something. He took out the needle and thread and cloth that he had practiced before, and asked, "cousin, I can''t sew this stitch well. Can you give me some advice?"

 Chapter 1255

    The girl''s face was in a daze, lenglengleng looked at him, a face can''t believe asked: "you, what do you say?"


    "That''s the stitch. How can I always sew this thread? How can I sew him better? " Qi Baihe asked seriously on his face, and also handed the cloth piece on his hand to her.


    The girl looked at her cousin in front of her, and then looked at the hand, which was embroidered with earthworm like lines. She didn''t respond after half a sound. She looked at him as if she didn''t know him.


    Rao is the third son of Qi''s family who is also stunned by this question. However, he is an elder after all, and has seen many scenes. After a slight cough, he asks in doubt: "Baihe, tell the third uncle, who told you to learn needlework?"


    "My master."


    Qi Baihe said, carefully looking at the cloth in his hand, touching the curved lines on it, thinking, this technology is so poor, if it is his turn to sew up the wound one day in the future, wouldn''t it leave a very ugly scar?


    Then, he looked at the cousin who was staring at him and called out: "cousin?"


    "Cousin, what do you and your master teach you? Why do you shave your head and learn to sew? What is learning from a teacher? What''s the use of learning these? Is it possible that your master still wants you to make clothes for him in the future? " The girl swallowed and salivated, but could not understand.


    "You don''t have to understand. Just teach me." Qi Baihe said.


    Seeing this, the girl couldn''t help looking at her third uncle and nodding his head slightly. Then she said, "yes, my mother forced me to learn it for a long time. Although I''m not very proficient, it''s better than your embroidery. This stitch will be dense only in this way..." She took the needle and thread and taught him how to embroider.


    Qi Baihe studied carefully. Listening to her talk about the diversity of needling and embroidery, she firmly wrote down what she said.


    One side of the Qi family old three look at his serious look, a face is dignified.


    It''s broken!


    I don''t know what kind of teacher I worship? How to learn needlework? Does father know what kind of person Baihe is? How to give the young master of their family to teach him so rashly?


    For a moment, he couldn''t help thinking that Baihe would go home with a bald head and a needle and thread handkerchief in his hand? If so, it would be


    No way! After going back, he must tell his elder brother about it, and then talk to his father. He can''t let Baihe go astray!


    In the early morning of the next day, Downing and his party set out for mount Daluo.


    The next day after they left, Dr. Liu of the hospital went to see the sick child. After seeing that the child was really well, he was surprised and put the medicine in the medical records


    However, when the Yuwen family inquired about the information, they couldn''t find out the identity of the old man that night. It was like a pair of big hands that wiped out the traces. Whenever they wanted to find something, the clues would be cut off. Therefore, the ancestors of the Yuwen family also let people not have to check again, just raise the child safely.


    At the foot of the Daluo mountain, Downing and his party stopped their march as they looked at the misty forest.


    "Teacher, this is the Daluo mountain. Let''s go in and wait for us in the village at the foot of the mountain." Situ said, pointing to the village at the foot of the mountain not far away.

 Chapter 1256

    Tang Ning took a look at the village over there, then looked at the big Luo mountain in front of him, then his eyes fell on the nine of them and asked, "are you ok?"


    "It''s a piece of cake! Of course, no problem! " Several people clapped their chests and said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Downing nodded: "OK, then you go in! But I think the fog is heavy. You should be careful when you go in. If you encounter something that can''t be solved, you can also send a signal to me for help


    "Good." They answered, and then they turned and went to mount Daluo.


    Seeing their figures disappear in the clouds, Downing said to the two people behind him: "go! Go to the village over there and wait for them. "


    "Ah


    However, as soon as they turned around and walked out of the distance, they heard the voice of exclamation coming from behind them. The voice suddenly rang out and suddenly disappeared, but it also made downing several people stop.


    "Master, they won''t have an accident?" Song Tianyou couldn''t help asking, looking at the direction of the Da Luose with some worry.


    Tang Ning frowned slightly: "with their cultivation and experience, it is impossible to have an accident easily." Can come here from the land of mortals, these nine people, are not ordinary people? What''s more, it''s impossible for her to train people to have an accident easily!


    "Master, the people of the clan are going to the mountain to defend their swords." Qi Baihe saw more than a dozen monks in white walking on the sword in the distance and went directly to the Daluo mountain.


    "I forgot to ask them what the mission of Daluo mountain came from?" Downing patted his head and said, "go, let''s go in and have a look. Xiao you, keep up with me."


    "Yes." Song Tianyou responded and followed her closely. As for Qi Baihe, who had the cultivation of golden elixir, Tang Ning was not worried about him.


    In the fog, Tang Luoqing stopped walking in the fog.


    "Well?"


    She picked her eyebrows and felt the fluctuation of the aura of spiritual power around her and the array under the cloth. She could not help stopping and said in surprise, "how can it be a transmission array? And this transmission array is not the same, how many of them will not be transmitted to where? "


    "Master, where is the transmission array? Why didn''t I see it? " Song Tianyou asked curiously. Looking around, he didn''t see any transmission array.


    "It would be amazing if you could see that." Downing patted his head and said, "keep up with me. Don''t step on it. This transmission array will start automatically when you step into it. That is to say, as long as you step into the transmission array, the array will automatically send you to a certain place."


    Seeing this, Qi Baihe asked, "master, will they be scattered? Or in this big Luo mountain? Or has it been transmitted to somewhere? "


    "As far as they are concerned, they are more likely to be together, eh? What about the monks in white who came in just now? It''s gone? " Downing looked up and saw no friars flying.


    "What! Ah... "


    Song Tianyou next to him exclaimed, and his feet leaped violently. With this movement, the man fell into a transmission array beside him. The array started instantly, and the flash of light absorbed him in.

 Chapter 1257

    "Elder martial brother!" Qi Baihe immediately reached out to pull him, but he was also sucked into the transmission array.


    "It''s not easy." Seeing this, Tang Ning sighed and followed him into the transmission array.


    The three men saw a flash of light, a whirl in front of them, and reappeared in the next moment.


    "Master, where is this? Why is it so gloomy? " Song Tianyou stood still and saw that it was gloomy around. Moreover, they were like in a deep valley. They didn''t even see any trees on all sides. Moreover, because of the light problem, the surrounding area was dark.


    "Click." Downing''s feet moved slightly, but as if stepping on something, his feet made a click sound, looked down, it was a piece of white bone.


    "Be careful and don''t touch anything around you." Downing confessed, looked around, looked around, and asked, "what did you just shout up there? Didn''t you follow me? Why are you stepping on this transmission array again? "


    "Just now something seems to be climbing up my feet. I shake my feet and move them down. Then..." Song Tianyou scratched his head, and he didn''t expect that.


    Tang Ning see around a piece of white bone, then squat down to check, one side of the way: "you this temperament is not careful enough, if you are outside, just afraid of small life easily let you play no more."


    "Master, I will be careful in the future." Song Tianyou said quickly.


    "Lack of experience opportunities, it seems that I will take you out more in the future." She stood up and said, "these bones seem to have been gnawed into this way by something. In addition, there are not even trees and grass around here. On the contrary, there are many piles of loose soil. I guess there must be something eating people here. You two should be careful."


    "Yes." When they answered, they heard what seemed to be a crawling sound, and listening to it, it seemed more and more the same.


    "Teacher, master, good, big ant!" Song Tianyou opened his eyes in surprise and looked at the red ants crawling in front of him. His voice changed.


    It is not an ordinary ant, but each one has a weight of more than ten or twenty kilograms. The appearance of his big feet makes his scalp numb.


    "Cannibal blood ants." When donning saw the ants pouring out, they could not be counted. Some of them still came out of the ground, some climbed up to the stone walls and flew over. When she lifted her hand, a flame burned towards the ants.


    "Hoo!"


    "Ho ho ho!"


    The fire let out a roar, which made the ants rattle. The smell of scorching was accompanied by a very bad smell. In a moment, the ants in the back did not dare to get closer, but did not leave. Instead, they climbed more and more and surrounded them, as if they wanted to trap the three of them alive.


    "A lot! Why so many! " Song Tianyou flies out with his sword in his hand. The spirit of the sword splits out, killing dozens of ants.


    Tang Ning saw that the ants were getting closer and closer, and the more they were surrounded, he called out, "Xiao Hei."


    As soon as the light flashed, little black came out of the space. Without any more words from Tang Ning, he could see that he released the ancient prestige. At the same time, he opened his mouth and spewed out flames, burning all the cannibal blood ants in that area.


    "Little black, find the queen." Donning called out.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei clapped his wings and called. When he flew to the front, he grabbed a pair of claws fiercely towards a loose soil.

 Chapter 1258

    The big queen hides under the nest, and the loose sand covers its larger body. However, when Xiaohei claws down with her wings, she pulls out the queen ant hidden inside.


    "Bang!"


    In front of the ancient mythical beast, even the queen ant did not dare to have a trace of resistance. The whole blood ant was thrown on the ground, and the ant body was hurt by little black''s claws and shed blue blood.


    "Do you want to burn it?" Xiao Hei looks at Downing and asks.


    "Burned."


    Tang Ning said, watching the blood ants around all crawling to the queen ant, actually want to carry it away, but in the end, it was small black out of the flame burned to ashes.


    The smell of stench was in the air, some of the remaining blood ants had already run away, and the surrounding area was calm again. On the ground, there were more traces of flame burning.


    Song Tianyou followed his master, still holding the sword in his hand, only because he killed the blood ants, he splashed some green juice on his body, which was a little stinky.


    "It stinks." Tang Ning looked at him and Qi Baihe, and saw that their clothes were stained with blood juice. The smell was really bad.


    "Master, when we find the water source, we can wash it and it will not stink." Song Tianyou said, and saw that his master had gone forward.


    "Follow me." Donning called, and walked forward, while Xiao Hei fluttered his wings and flew forward, following Downing''s side. Only when he got out of the nest, he was confronted by a group of fierce beasts.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce beast, which only came out of the hole and from behind the stone, surrounded the three of them. A pair of bloodthirsty eyes were staring at Downing. The mouth of the beast was slightly open, drooling, as if he had taken him for something delicious, and put out its tongue to lick the corner of its mouth.


    "Bless little crane, open the way." Tang Ning called out, beckoned Xiao Hei back and landed on her shoulder, let her two apprentices to deal with it.


    It''s rare to have such an experience opportunity, and they should be allowed to practice.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded. His figure swept forward and his hand stretched out. A long sword appeared in his palm. He was like a beautiful dragon flying out of his hand. The sword in his hand burst out a fierce spirit of sword and cut down the fierce beast in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    More than a dozen fierce beasts roared and flew up. When song Tianyou saw the fierce beasts coming, he rushed forward with his sword: "ah!"


    He yelled. The small figure rushed at the fierce beasts with a sword. The visual contrast brought great impact. Although he was not even a foundation building monk, his body and sword skills were excellent after Tang Ning''s training, and what he learned was a must kill move. At this time, he rushed to those fierce beasts, and the sword in his hand also attacked the deadly points of the fierce beasts.


    "Tang Tang, can the two of them do it?" Asked Blackie, stopping on Downing''s shoulder.


    "No more." Tang Ning retreated to the side of the big stone, watching them fight in front of them, observing their attack methods, and seeing her big apprentice''s small figure shuttling among the fierce beasts. When her small face was fighting seriously, her lip was slightly crooked and her eyes crossed with a smile.


    This little guy''s body method and sword technique are both good. Looking at Er tu''er, he is already a Jindan friar, and he was cultivated as a young master of Qi family, not to mention.

 Chapter 1259

    "Hiss!"


    Looking at Da tu''er being scratched by a fierce beast, Tang Jingjing stands still. She didn''t want to help them out until they were in mortal danger. Bleeding and injury were the only way to make them grow up.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Qi Baihe cuts down a fierce beast. Seeing that song Tianyou has been scratched on the back by a fierce beast''s paw, Qi Baihe immediately comes to his side to help him block the attack that follows.


    Tang Ning still just looked at him and didn''t make a move. She saw that Qi Baihe was attacked by several fierce animals in order to protect song Tianyou. He was caught in his thigh by a fierce beast. At the same time, the long sword in his hand pierced into the neck of the fierce beast and passed by.


    Fresh blood splashed all over his body. After biting his teeth, he cut down to the fierce beast. The two fought hard, and their bodies were covered with large and small wounds. Until, the last fierce beast also fell with him.


    "Younger martial brother! How are you? "


    Song Tianyou helped him. Seeing that his thigh was seriously injured and blood was flowing all the time, he could not help looking at the master behind him and shouting: "master, younger martial brother is injured! Master


    "If you want to grow, you have to get hurt and bleed."


    Tang Ning stepped forward and said, "don''t worry. You can''t die. However, there are only two holy beasts among these ten fierce beasts. You can get all kinds of injuries. It seems that the combat effectiveness is not very good."


    "Master..." Song Tianyou looks at her and holds Qi Baihe.


    "Stop the bleeding first and tie up the wound!" Downing said, to the small black road on the shoulder: "you go to the front to see if there is a suitable place to rest."


    "Good."


    Small black should, flapping wings to go forward, and soon flew back: "there is a spring in front of the ground, there is no fierce beast, you can go there to have a rest."


    So, Downing took them to the front and came to the spring. He said to them, "you go there and sit down and clean up the wound. There''s no danger there."


    She sat down on a stone not far away, and little black fell on her shoulder. Looking at the two apprentices who were all injured, Downing shook her head and sighed.


    It''s just a dozen fierce animals. That''s what happened.


    "Elder martial brother, take off your clothes, wash the wound with water and then apply medicine." Qi Baihe saw the bloodstain all over his body, but he planned to bandage him in such a way that he was busy stopping him.


    "Do you want to undress? Can you wrap it up like this? " Song Tianyou said, looking at the wounds on his body, they are just skin injuries, and they are not heavy.


    "The clothes are dirty. If there are bacteria on your body, the wound will deteriorate seriously." Qi Baihe said that he had already started to take off his clothes.


    Anyway, there will be no crisis if there is a master there. They still take this opportunity to clean up their wounds and change into clean clothes.


    "Bacteria? Oh, it''s the one the master said


    Song Tianyou thinks about it. He knows what wounds the master taught his younger martial brother not to be infected with bacteria. Seeing that the younger martial brother is also taking off his clothes, he takes off his clothes three or two times, leaving only a pair of shorts to wear.


    Sitting not far away, Downing watched the two disciples undressing and cleaning up the wounds, but picked his eyebrows. Xiaoyou is just like that. How can the crane take off one by one?

 Chapter 1260

    Tang Ning took a sip of wine with a bottle gourd and squinted to see her two disciples take off their robes. Because the clothes were stained with animal blood and the blue juice of the former blood ants, they would take off their coats. Seeing that the inner clothes were also stained red, they would not take off. They were bitten on their legs, and their trousers were dyed red with blood, and some holes were broken. Well, the trousers were also taken off.


    While drinking wine, Downing admires his apprentice''s figure. Looking at the white but strong figure with abdominal muscles, he thinks of Mo Ye''s figure inexplicably. He compares the two figures secretly and finds that Mo Ye''s figure seems to be more eye-catching.


    "Tut, a big man, his skin is so white." Downing shook his head and turned his mouth in disgust.


    Seeing him in his underwear cleaning the wound, while Da tu''er squats by the water, she leans on the stone behind her, holding her head in one hand and drinking wine in the other, watching them two clean there.


    Xiao Hei slowly flapped his wings and stopped at a higher place, paying attention to the surrounding movement.


    Although Qi Baihe was cleaning the wound, he felt that his master was staring at them all the time, as if he was looking at something. He was inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Song Tianyou cleaned his wound and bandaged it with medicine. Then he put on his clean clothes and said, "younger martial brother, I''ll help you with the medicine and bandage the wound on your leg."


    "It''s OK. I can do it myself." Because it was on the leg, he could handle it by himself. In addition, when the fierce beast bit him, he had killed the fierce beast. Therefore, the wound was not deep. He bandaged the wound three or two times.


    He stood up and saw that his underwear was also dirty. He thought that since he had changed it, he would change it together. He wanted to find a place to change his body. He also saw that there was no place to hide. Once again, he thought that it was all men, and it didn''t matter. So he put his hand on the top of his trousers and prepared to take it off. His elder martial brother called him out.


    "Master, do you want to take off your pants?" Song Tianyou looks at him in surprise.


    "Well, it''s dirty. Change it to a clean one." He said, his hand moved, and he listened to his elder brother''s words.


    "But, but the master is here." Song Tianyou looks at him with a strange face. How could he take off his trousers in front of his master? Are you ashamed of such a big man?


    Qi Baihe looked at his master and saw that he was very interested. He looked at him with a smile on his face, as if to say: take off! You take off! I''m watching!


    Inexplicable, that strange feeling came up again, only felt cold all over, originally ready to pull down the pants, but at this moment, it can''t be taken off.


    "What are you doing? You can take it off if you want. Don''t worry about me


    Tang Ning said with a smile, but now she looks like an old man. With such a smile, her expression, in Qi Baihe''s eyes, is actually a little bit


    Indecent.


    "I lost my honor." Under his master''s eyes, he first recognized his mistake, and then took out clean clothes from the space and put them on. As for the pants, of course, they did not take off.


    At this time, the cool wind blowing, the brain also sober some. No matter what, it''s a bit rude to change clothes in front of his master. After all, he is not like a senior brother, but a child of several years old.


    "No harm." Downing chuckled and took another sip.

 Chapter 1261

    "Master, there seems to be a fight." Song Tianyou suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the distance.


    Downing also looked in that direction when he heard the voice and said, "well, there is a fight. Go and have a look." She said, getting up and going in that direction.


    Qi Baihe and song Tianyou quickly catch up, but Qi Baihe, who hurt his thigh, suffers from pain every step.


    Tang Ning several people follow the sound to find, walked for a long distance, only to see in front of a cave, dozens of magic correction surrounded by more than a dozen monks fighting.


    "It''s the monk of the clan who used to defend the sword!" Song Tianyou opened his eyes, looked surprised and lowered his voice and asked, "master, how can the breath of those monks in black robes be black?"


    "They are evil cults. They are evil cults. They are contaminated with the blood of many innocent people, so their spiritual power cannot be pure. Therefore, those people call them evil Qi." Tang Ning said without hesitation, looking at the dozens of demon Xius who besieged the disciples of the sect, and said: "I think the mission of situ and their trip should be related to these magic cultivation, but why don''t we see them here?"


    Said, she also looked around, also did not see the trace of their several people.


    "Master, shall we help you?" Song Tianyou asked.


    "If you want to help, go!" Tang Ning said, reaching out and throwing him out, he just smashed down a demon monk and saved a disciple''s life.


    "What man! Come out As soon as they saw a child, they immediately drank and separated some people to look around.


    "I''ll help you too." Qi Baihe said, jumping and plundering out.


    Seeing that they all went to help, Tang Ning came out with bamboo crutches in her hand. She looked like an old man, and she didn''t seem to have any lethality.


    At least, no matter in the eyes of the demon cultivation or those disciples, they all think that such a thin bald old man is not dangerous.


    "Three stinking monks! Kill them for me One of them saw that there were three bald monks, even if he ordered to kill them.


    "A group of evil cults gathered here, designated to do nothing good." Tang Ning, with bamboo crutches, looked at those who were fighting, squinting his eyes and said, "since we met, it''s always necessary to clean up."


    That is to say, but she didn''t even fight at all. Instead, she stood there watching them fight. Until she saw that Da tu''er was almost killed by a demon monk, the bamboo crutch in her hand attacked her.


    "Whew!"


    "Well!"


    With a whimper, Soong Soong flew out of the sky again.


    "Be careful. Don''t lose your life." Tang Ning looked at Song Tianyou and turned his eyes. Seeing that Qi Baihe was fighting with his disciples, he did not take any more actions. He would only help them when their lives were on the line.


    After several times, they became more and more brave in the battle, and they became more and more successful. Especially song Tianyou, who even used the sword technique that he had learned recently. Although his strength was low, he was protected by Tang Ning. Those evil cults tried to kill him, but they couldn''t do it for a while.


    "Here it is! Eh? Is the teacher here? "


    The sound of surprise came, and then they came running quickly from behind downing.

 Chapter 1262

    "Where have you been? How did you come? " Asked Downing, seeing that they were not scattered, but as though they had been fighting, he motioned for them to look ahead.


    "We mistakenly stepped on the transmission array, but the transmission array in this one is all connected, and it is not far away. When we found the way, we heard the movement here, so we found it. We didn''t expect that the teacher was also here." Situ said, seeing Qi Baihe in front of him, they were obviously injured, and then he said, "teacher, let''s talk about it later. Let''s go and deal with those evil cults first."


    Downing nodded and saw the nine of them jump up and join the battle. Although there were dozens of them, the nine members of the situ team were very effective, so they quickly controlled the scene and reversed it.


    "These kids have made great progress." Tang Ning didn''t make a move, but just looked at it. When he saw the brave and powerful fighting power of the nine people he taught, he couldn''t help laughing.


    She is worthy of teaching.


    There are more than a dozen golden elixirs, and the others are all building foundation monks. Although the other side can''t take advantage of it and the situation has been reversed, they will be at a disadvantage after a long war.


    Thinking of this, ye feibai and Su Yanqing winked at each other. While fighting, they also used medicine quietly. As soon as they smelled the breath in the air, they even stopped breathing.


    Qi Baihe has just studied medicine recently, but out of his keen sense, he still feels the difference in the air. Seeing that they wink at him, he pulls his elder martial brother away quickly.


    Donning saw it, and there was a smile in his eyes. These guys also know the reason why they can''t be defeated for a long time. It''s also the magic cultivation of more than ten golden elixirs! After a long war, if you consume too much physical and mental strength, you will naturally be defeated. Only by fighting quickly is the way to win.


    "Old man, die!"


    A gold elixir monk saw the old man with a bamboo crutch standing not far away, as steady as Mount Tai, and pressed the sleeve arrow on his arm to attack Tang Ning.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Ning raised the bamboo crutch to block the arrow and glanced at the golden elixir. At the next moment, the figure flashed, and the man had already leaned forward.


    "Want to die? Give you a ride


    The old man''s hoarse voice, which was peculiar to the old man, was introduced into the Sorcerer''s ear, just like a death emissary from hell. In an instant, he felt a chill under his feet. Before he could make a sound, the cold and cold dagger had already cut his throat.


    "Bang!"


    The corpse fell down, and the evil monk who was going to go to the front was afraid. He looked at the old man with a slight glance, and turned to run for his life.


    "Where to escape!"


    At the same time, the magic axe was slashed to escape from the ground.


    "No! They took the medicine! Let''s go A golden elixir yelled, trying to escape, but it was too slow, the speed of the drug attack slowed down, even the breath in the body was also dissipating.


    "You dare to make enemies with us demons! The devil will not spare you One of them drank hard, but his eyes crossed all the people and landed on the old man holding the bamboo crutch.


    Tang Ning listened to the eye color tiny flash: "demon king?" There seems to be no information about the so-called devil king among all she has been exposed to.


    "You wait, my demon''s revenge will come soon! Ha ha ha ha ha ha The demon monk looked up and laughed. The next moment, his body exploded with a bang

 Chapter 1263

    "Teacher! One escaped and the others died. "


    They came to Tang Ning''s side. At this time, most of them were captured and killed by them after they were poisoned, and one of them did not know what magic weapon he used to escape.


    "The one who escaped used the teleportation axis. It should be the one who set up the dalaoshan array. It''s not surprising that there are magic weapons to protect life if he can set up that array." Tang Ning said, glancing at the dozen disciples, he saw that most of them were injured, and one or two of them seemed to have been seriously injured.


    "Younger brother, younger martial brother! Wake up


    More than a dozen people gathered around them, but the two on the ground had already passed out. Because of the inhalation of drugs, their spiritual breath was also scattered. When they saw downing and others coming, they could not help but take precautions in their eyes.


    "Situ, I''ve explained it to them." Downing threw out a small bottle and asked him to explain the effect.


    "Let me see." Downing looked at them and said.


    Seeing this, they looked at each other and retreated, leaving only two people holding the comatose two.


    Downing took the lower pulse, examined their wounds, and said, "their wounds were not fatal either, but they were in a coma because of the evil Qi that broke into the body through the wounds."


    "Master, can they still save it?"


    One of the men in white looked worried and said, "master, we are the disciples of the first immortal sect. This time, we were ordered by our teacher to go down the mountain to eliminate the demons. Unexpectedly, the strength of these evil cults was so strong that we were lucky to be rescued by the master and others, otherwise we would die."


    Said solemn Dynasty Tang Ning and others line a ceremony: "thank you very much, master and you." Then he looked at Tang Ning and said, "please save my two younger martial brothers."


    Downing looked at him and said, "it''s not difficult to save them. As long as there''s evil Qi in their bodies, the wounds are treated with medicine and then recuperate for a long time."


    Hearing this, they were overjoyed: "thank you, master."


    Ye feibai took advantage of this opportunity to enter the cave, and rescued more than a dozen people from it, but they were all tortured into a shape.


    "Teacher, these are the people who were captured by the demon monk. They are all tortured like this."


    Downing took a look and frowned slightly, "is this what you''re going to do?"


    "Our task is that there are magic cults in Daluo mountain, and many innocent people are arrested here. This trip is to kill and rescue these people. But we didn''t expect that there were dozens of magic cultivation here, and there were more than a dozen people who were golden elixir strength. If it wasn''t for the self-defense medicine given by the teacher, I''m afraid this would be a bloody battle." Situ said.


    "These people should be possessed of evil spirit. Look carefully and I''ll see them later." Tang Ning said, first for the two disciples of the clan treatment.


    While Tang Ning was treating the two disciples, those people who were crouching behind them suddenly jumped up and rushed to situ and others.


    "Be careful!" Qi Baihe called out and saw that situ and others were preparing to fight back while avoiding.


    "Don''t hurt their lives." Tang ningtou also did not return to say a, with the body of Buddha light holy power for them to drive away the evil spirit.


    When the palm of the palm was taken back from the wounds of the two disciples, the disciples who had been watching only saw a flash of Buddha light. When they wanted to look again, they saw that the elder had already taken back his hand.

 Chapter 1264

    "All right, you can apply medicine and bandage them." Tang Ning said, turning back to look at the more than a dozen people who jumped up to attack them.


    Seeing their dishevelled hair, ragged clothes, bare feet, and thin as wood, they were fierce like wolves and tigers, bloodthirsty and ferocious, as if they had lost their consciousness, and then they bit them.


    "Point their acupoints." Said downing.


    Listening to this, situ Ji changed his attack to defense, and when he avoided the attack of those people, he used the method of Tang Shijiao to point their acupoints so that they could not move.


    Qi Baihe saw this scene and his eyes flashed slightly. Acupoints? The master hasn''t taught him yet.


    "Teacher, these people were previously locked in cages, but they were relatively quiet. They didn''t see any abnormality. I didn''t expect that this time would be just like crazy." Ye feibai looks at these ten people, male and female, relatively young, but this will look, but it seems as if they are possessed by the devil.


    "Those sorcerers caught them here, but they didn''t kill them. They must have done something about them, otherwise they would not be possessed of evil spirit."


    Donning said, and looked at one of them, and then at the man''s arm, and saw a black line appeared on the arm, and then pulled down the man''s lapel, and saw that the black line was straight up, with traces of spreading to the heart.


    "Teacher, isn''t this evil spirit?" Situ Wei was surprised and looked at the others and said, "other people also have."


    "Is there any trace of formation in the hole?" Downing asked and looked at them.


    Si Tu looked at each other and said, "we didn''t have any array when we went in. However, if you look at the decorations, maybe there were arrays before, but we can''t see what it is."


    Tang Ning nodded: "these people should be those who were used to refine into human demons, but fortunately they did not. If they were refined, the evil Qi would automatically be hidden in their bodies and become controlled killing tools."


    "Master, can they all be saved?" Asked those who lived in the gate.


    Downing looked at them, his eyes moved and said, "you take them back to your house! Your people should be able to save them. "


    Hearing this, more than a dozen disciples of the sect looked at each other and nodded: "OK, then we will take them back. Thank you for your visit. How do you call them? After we go back, we can report to the masters and lords. "


    "No, I''m just a bum." Downing waved his hand to signal that they didn''t have to ask more.


    Seeing this, more than a dozen people did not ask any more questions. Instead, they saluted them again. Then they took those people away and left for the sword.


    Looking at their imperial sword and those people left, Niu Dali asked: "teacher, just now you have driven the evil spirit back to the two families? Why don''t you drive them out? And let them take them back? "


    Tang Ning turned around and knocked on his head and said, "you''re stupid and don''t believe it. There are so many people, and the evil spirit is firmly in their bodies. If you want to clear them, can they be eliminated in a short time and a half? What''s more, you think my Buddha light holy power is so easy to collect! "


    "Hey, hey, hey." Niu Dali was smiling and scratching his head. He said: "it''s also Oh!"


    Downing looked at the sky and said to them, "the array here is broken. Let''s clean up and go out."

 Chapter 1265

    "Yes."


    They cleaned up the battlefield, and then they left with Tang Ning. After the death of the demon Xius, the array was broken, and several people went into the air. In a twinkling of an eye, they appeared in the sky again.


    "Let''s go to the village and have a rest! I think the injuries on both of them have to be cured. " Ye feibai said, looking at Qi Baihe and song Tianyou, especially Qi Baihe, who walked with a turn.


    "Good." Downing nodded and the Party headed for the village.


    In the village at the foot of the mountain, the villagers were simple and hospitable, so they settled down in the village. Niu Dali and others, who were in trouble in the village, helped to go into the mountain to collect some firewood, play some game and come back to add vegetables.


    After resting in the village for two days, they left first and returned to Xuncheng to submit the task and receive the Commission. Then they agreed to meet Tang Ning in the next town.


    After they left, Tang Ning and his disciples also set out for the town. Because they had no main purpose, they walked and stopped to enjoy the scenery. It was very leisurely.


    This evening, the three of Tang Ning were resting by a stream. She was sitting beside the stream, soaking her feet. Qi Baihe was lighting a fire to deal with the game. Song Tianyou was catching fish in the stream.


    "Master, look, I''ve got another one!" The little child was very happy to say, holding a more than a catty fish up, the words are saying, the fish a struggle, plop a sound and drilling into the water to escape.


    "Ah, run away!" The little guy exclaimed and went to look for it again.


    Donning can''t help laughing, squinting, kicking and playing, that look, that look, which has half of the old man''s appearance?


    "Monster! Where to escape


    A sharp drink came from the forest above the hillside. It was not very clear, but it was enough for a few people by the stream to hear it.


    Song Tianyou curiously looks at the sound, but Qi Baihe doesn''t seem to care. He still sits by the fire and pricks a boar with dozens of Jin on the shelf and roasts it on the fire.


    Tang Ning squinted, didn''t look back or pay attention to it. He just kicked the water and listened to the sounds of drinking and fighting from time to time. Maybe the water had played enough, he took back his feet, wiped the water drops, put on his shoes and socks, and listened to the sound of fighting there. It seemed that there was no fighting.


    "Let me go! Let go of me A little girl in a pink dress yelled and struggled, but she was tied by a silver rope and couldn''t get away.


    "Hum! If a monster falls into the hands of my master, how can you escape


    A middle-aged man with a golden crown on his head snorted coldly, staring at the little girl, and said, "when I take your demon heart as medicine, it will be your merit." As soon as the voice fell, he clawed at the heart of the little girl who was tied up in front of him.


    "Ah No! Help


    The little girl screamed, saw that the middle-aged man''s hand clawed toward her heart, scared her tears straight, however, with her tears, a burst of peach blossom fragrance also with the tears, diffuse in the air.


    "Who''s going to save you monster!" The middle-aged man does not take the emotional sound to spread, five fingers grasps to that small demon''s heart place.


    "Whew!"


    A sharp air current came, and the powerful air blade and pressure forced the middle-aged man to withdraw his hand and retreat to avoid the attack.

 Chapter 1266

    "Whoosh!"


    A nine section bamboo crutch whizzed in front of the middle-aged man three meters away. The white gourd tied on the bamboo crutch was also gently shaking. When the little girl saw the nine section bamboo crutch, her tears filled eyes burst out with surprise.


    "Buddha


    That''s grandfather Buddha''s bamboo crutch! She knows it, she knows it!


    The middle-aged man with a golden crown brushed his sleeves, one hand behind him and the other in front of him. His eyes swept around and his voice was deep and sharp.


    "Who dares to protect me if I kill monsters?"


    "What do you say?"


    With his hands down, Downing came out slowly from the bottom of the hill, his gray robes, his wrinkled face, and his short head.


    She walked slowly, but also slightly leaning forward, one hand in the ear side slightly, making a listening posture: "what do you say? Oh! I''m old, I can''t hear you clearly! "


    After that, song Tianyou and Qi Baihe, who came up behind, heard their master''s words, and their faces trembled.


    "Little crane, what are you doing with me? Go back to see the fire. If the boar is burnt, I will take care of you Downing glanced at the second apprentice behind him and told him to go back and watch the fire.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded and retreated.


    "Who is your excellency? Why do you stop me from killing demons? " The middle-aged man stared at Downing and asked, perhaps because of the previous hand, he did not dare to despise the thin old man in front of him.


    "What are you talking about? Want a barbecue? No, it''s dinner for the three of us


    Tang Ning waved his hand and walked forward slowly. He pulled out the bamboo crutch. He held the bamboo crutch in one hand and carried it behind him. He looked at the little girl and laughed.


    "The little girl is so beautiful!" While speaking, she reached out and pressed her silver rope: "this is a good thing."


    The middle-aged man saw that the old man hardly paid attention to him. He was still there with the back of his ears and could not hear his words. His heart was filled with anger. The blue veins on his forehead loomed faintly. As soon as he lifted his hand, a long sword was suspended in front of him, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at the people and demons in front of him.


    "Those who go with demons should be killed!"


    "Whew!"


    The sword broke out in two and attacked the one in front of him. The momentum was so fierce that even the fallen leaves and wind and sand on the ground were also rolled up. In an instant, the killing intention spread out.


    "Young man, why are you so angry?"


    Tang Ning shook his head and threw the bamboo crutch out of his hand to meet the two swords. At the next moment, he felt a dagger from nowhere and saw at the silver rope that bound the little girl.


    "Why? The rope is so tough that it keeps sawing? " She said to herself.


    "Hum! My God can''t be easily cut off... " Before he had finished his words, his eyes widened with consternation.


    Seeing that the old man kept sawing the dagger, he put it away. At the next moment, he stretched out a finger. The finger let out a fire. It was like a small flame like a candle fire. When it was burned gently, it burned his silkworm fairy rope that day!


    "This rope is good." Downing rolled up the broken silver rope and said with a smile, "put away the good things."


    The middle-aged man was so angry that he nearly fell back. He gasped and said angrily, "that''s mine!"

 Chapter 1267

    "Cry out and see if it should answer you?" Downing looked at him with a smile and wrapped the silver cord around his hand.


    "Tianchan Xiansuo! Come back


    The middle-aged man stretched out his hand and made a gesture of hand return. At the same time, he drank. However, there was still no movement. He didn''t see his angry eyes and said: "you dare to erase the brand of your father!"


    Of course, his magic tools are marked with divine sense, but this time, just for a while, he can''t feel it.


    "You want to dig the hearts of other girls. What''s the matter if I wipe your divinity and take your treasure?" Downing said slowly, the silver cable income space.


    "Hum! Aren''t you deaf? How can you hear me again The middle-aged man snorted coldly and glared at Downing.


    "Oh, my husband, it''s not always the case." She watched the bamboo turn out and fight against his two sharp swords. She turned the two swords back into one, and then returned to her hand. Then she reached out to catch it.


    "This is a monster! If you don''t kill the demons, you can''t do it He gazed at the little girl hiding behind Downing, still killing in his eyes.


    "Although she is a demon, her hands are not stained with blood. Although you are a orthodox sect, you are doing evil things. I will not say anything else. If you want to kill someone, then don''t blame me for keeping your life!"


    Downing''s voice is not slow, warm or hot, but inexplicably permeated with a chill, so that the middle-aged man listened to a squint.


    "I''ll see what you can do!" As soon as the voice fell, he held the sword in his hand, his figure flashed out like a ghost, and the tip of the sword attacked Tang Ning.


    "Back off." Tang Ning said to xiaotaoyao behind him, holding the bamboo crutch in his hand, he went forward.


    Both of them are of golden elixir strength. In the cultivation, the two are equal. But the difference is that Tang Ning has the power of ancient gods and beasts in her body, and what she has learned is the fierce moves of killing with one hit.


    As soon as the two fought, the middle-aged man knew that the other side was a little better than him. However, the baby was robbed and the monster to be killed was saved. He told him to leave. With his arrogant heart, how could he swallow this breath? Therefore, he tried his best to make the other party die!


    Seeing the master fighting with the middle-aged man, song Tianyou pulled xiaotaoyao to his side: "it''s OK. My master is very powerful. With my master there, that person can''t kill you."


    "Mm-hmm." Xiaotaoyao nodded and looked at the fight between the two people over there.


    In the air, there was a strong air current, which was the fluctuation of the spirit breath of the two people fighting, and also the golden elixir pressure gushing from the two people. The air current pressure was like a water ripple, and it turned around and spread around like a wave with their fighting.


    The two Jindan friars spared no effort in the first battle. The air pressure caused by the battle attracted the attention of some friars in the nearby area. They looked for them. When they saw the two men fighting, they did not dare to get too close.


    "Isn''t that master Yuan Feng of Qinghe sect? How did you fight an old man? "


    "Yuan Feng, the leader of Qinghe clan, is the peak of the golden elixir. There are few competitors at the same level. But how do you think the old man can stabilize him?"


    "The old man looks a bit like a Buddhist, but the attack means and moves are not very similar."


    "Hiss! Look

 Chapter 1268

    When the monks looked at him, they could see that the old man had kicked him out. As he retreated, the bamboo crutch in the old man''s hand gave him a blow, driving him out more than ten meters away.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Yuan Fengzhu even fell to the ground unsteadily, trying to support himself to stand up again, but he fell down again.


    Tang Ning held the bamboo crutch back, looked at the middle-aged man on the ground and said, "you are not my opponent. I''ll spare your life today. Let''s go!" Speaking, she turned to look at the side of song Tianyou and xiaotaoyao with a smile: "I seem to smell the smell of meat, go, barbecue."


    "Good!" Song Tianyou, with a loud voice, ran forward with a smile and came to his master''s side: "master, you are so powerful!"


    "How can you be your master if you are not good at it?" Downing raised his chin and said with a smile.


    At the back ten meters, watching them turn away, it seems that they didn''t pay attention to him. Master Yuan Feng was furious. He raised his hand and formed a dozen long swords in his hand, which were suspended and attacked with a low drink.


    "Go!"


    The fierce long sword attacked the three people. The killing intention carried by the sword blade was sharp and attractive. The speed of the attack was like lightning. It seemed that they were caught off guard when they wanted to kill one of them.


    Seeing that the master Yuan Feng was actually injuring people behind his back, some monks in the distance were slightly surprised. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen sharp swords had approached the three old men. In a flash, they took their lives. At this moment, they did not care about themselves, and they could not help but pinch a cold sweat for the three old men.


    When Tang Ning felt the killing intention behind him, he drew his eyes across a cold feeling, reached out to push the two people around him to the hillside, and at the same time turned to throw out the bamboo crutches in his hands.


    The bamboo crutch flies out of her hand and spins. The whirling shadow of bamboo seems to form a huge barrier. At the moment when the sword strikes, it is blocked by the turning bamboo crutch.


    "I''ll spare you my life, not for you to kill me."


    Tang Ning with a cold voice came out at that moment, Yuan Fengzhu saw something in front of him, the next moment, the neck has been pinched.


    "Well!"


    He snorted, his throat tightening hand made him unable to breathe, and the whole person was covered by a strong force. His body was stiff and unable to move. Even the flying sword fell to the ground because of his restriction.


    "Want to die?" Downing pinched his throat and squinted: "you should be glad that I don''t want to kill people today."


    She released the hand that pinched his throat, but did not let him off easily. Instead, she shattered his golden elixir and abolished his cultivation.


    "Ah..."


    The golden elixir was shattered, and the cultivation was abandoned. The shrill scream was heard at that moment. The peak strength of the golden elixir fell rapidly, until the spirit breath of his body was exhausted, and he became an old man.


    After abandoning his cultivation, Downing did not pay any more attention to it. He turned and walked down the hillside. If the cultivation is abandoned, there will be no more ups and downs. What''s more, in this world of the jungle, it''s still unknown whether you can survive without the strength of cultivation.


    After seeing the old man leave, some of the monks who knew master Yuan Feng immediately went to take him away and send him back to Qinghe Zong


    "Master, the meat is ready." Qi Baihe watched his master come back and cut a piece of barbecue and handed it to him.


    And Downing''s eyes, at this time, looked at the little peach.

 Chapter 1269

    Tang Ning took the meat from Qi Baihe and sat down beside him. He asked, "you little demon, how can you come here without practicing in the mountains?"


    "Buddha, I came down the mountain to look for you, but I was chased by that friar. If I didn''t meet Buddha today, I would die young." She knelt down and kowtowed respectfully to Downing.


    "Thank you for saving me. I have nothing to repay. Let me make a promise by myself." She blinked a pair of beautiful big eyes and looked forward to Downing.


    "Cough!"


    Downing was eating the barbecue, and before he could swallow it, he choked at her words.


    Song Tianyou, next to him, kindly patted his master on the back and helped him get along.


    Qi Baihe listened to the little demon''s words, looked at his master again and ate a piece of meat in silence.


    "Do you know what it means to make a promise to each other?" he asked


    Xiaotaoyao cocked his head and thought: "I will repay you! Buddha, let me make a promise! I will blossom for you to see, will produce peach for you to eat


    Smell speech, Downing laughed: "you open a flower to have a look."


    "Good!" She quickly got up and turned to the back. As soon as her figure changed, a peach blossom appeared in front of them.


    Tang Ning looked at the peach blossom in front of him, laughed and said, "OK, change back!"


    With a flash of light, the peach blossom turned back to the appearance of a little girl and came to Tang Ning''s side with a smile: "Buddha, did you promise to take me?"


    "You can follow, but you have to recognize me as the Lord." Downing looked at her and said.


    "Good." She nodded in a crisp voice.


    Downing raised his hand, held out a finger and pointed to her eyebrow. He read it softly. Then he saw that a light fell into her eyebrow and made a contract.


    "This is a master servant contract. You should remember that from now on, you should not do evil and kill innocent people indiscriminately. Otherwise, as long as I kill them together, you will be destroyed." Downing looked at her and explained.


    "Yes, Yaoyao remembers." She was serious about it.


    "I''m going to teach you a skill to hold back the evil spirit of your body, so as not to be chased and killed when you go out." She taught with the spirit and knowledge, and directly introduced the technique of Qi gathering into her mind.


    "Thank you, master." Yao Yao happily thanks and goes to one side to practice.


    Qi Baihe took a look at the little demon who was practicing not far away, and then looked at his master. After hesitation, he still asked, "master, is it OK to take this little demon with you?"


    Demons have always been rejected by the immortal cultivators. Although the small demons are rigid in shape, they are still demons. If outsiders know that master has accepted a small demon as a servant, I''m afraid


    "She''s a peach blossom demon, and she''s rigid in shape. Her heart is as white as paper. If she''s taught well, it''s OK." Donning said slowly, eating the barbecue.


    Seeing this, Qi Baihe didn''t speak any more. He wanted to be like the master said. If he was really evil, as long as the master killed Nian together, she would be destroyed. In that case, what should be worried about?


    The next day, the three men and a demon went on their way. In the evening, they came to the town where they had agreed to meet.


    "Wow! Master, this human town is really beautiful! A lot of fun Yaoyao is skipping along with Downing, looking around excitedly.


    Downing a smile, gave her some money, way: "take, like what to buy."

 Chapter 1270

    "Thank you, master!" Yaoyao happily took over, took song Tianyou and ran forward: "Tianyou, let''s go shopping..."


    Looking at the two people running forward, Tang Ning laughed and looked around. He said to the two disciples: "little crane, find a place to settle down."


    "Master, there is another courtyard of my family in this city. I don''t know where to go! As for situ, I will send someone to wait Qi Baihe said, thinking about going to another hospital, it would be more comfortable than the inn.


    Downing looked at him and said, "OK, lead the way."


    They went to another hospital. Song Tianyou didn''t go too far with Yaoyao. Instead, he followed him all the way and bought some things that children like.


    "Master, wait a moment." Qi Baihe took them to a small courtyard and asked his master to wait for a moment and knock on the door himself.


    "Who is it?" Inside came the voice of an old man. Soon after, he saw the courtyard door open and an old man poked out his head: "who are you? Who are you looking for


    Qi Baihe handed out a sign. When the old man saw the sign, he was startled. He knelt down and said, "the old slave kowtow to the little Lord."


    "Get up!" He put away his identity jade card and said, "clear up the main courtyard. We''ll stay here for a few days."


    "Yes, little Lord, please come in." The old man said, busy invited him in, and looked at the three people behind, I do not know who they are.


    "Master, please." Qi Baihe leaned over and asked his master to advance.


    Tang Ning nodded and followed him into the house. The two people in the back followed him in. Under the arrangement of Qi Baihe, they settled down in the other courtyard. However, song Tianyou and Yaoyao did not feel tired. As soon as they settled down, they went out to play again.


    Two days later, at the Mountain Gate of Qinghe, the leader of Yuanfeng was sent back to the clan. Hearing that he had an accident, the peak leaders of each peak even came to the conference hall. When they saw the master Yuan Feng, who had been abandoned, his cultivation was greatly shocked.


    What''s the matter, brother yuan? Who hurt you like this A su RI and Yuan Fengzhu intersection better peak master surprised asked.


    The patriarch personally went up to check the lower pulse for him, then looked at him and shook his head: "the golden elixir was broken, the cultivation was abandoned, and it can''t be repaired."


    "Lord, I hate, I hate!"


    Master Yuan Feng bit his teeth and beat his heart, and his weak voice was filled with reluctance and resentment: "my accomplishments have been so abandoned, and the road of cultivating immortals has been cut off. I hate it!"


    "What''s going on here? With your accomplishments, who has hurt you like this? What''s the reason for this? " As the leader of a sect, he still inquired calmly at this time.


    "Cough, cough..." Yuan Feng''s heart was filled with resentment. In addition, he was brought back all the way. His weak body was able to hold on to a stream of ideas. Now he was anxious to speak, and coughed fiercely. A mouthful of blood vomited out, and the whole person fainted.


    The patriarch took out a pill and gave it to him. He obeyed his heart and asked people to help him back first. Then he looked at the monk and asked, "what do you call the two Taoist friends? Do you know what this is about? "


    The two people on the other side looked at each other and said, "we are the two free practitioners. Because Lord Yuan Feng saved us before, we sent him back this time when we saw something wrong with him. As for what happened..."


    Speaking of this, both of them hesitated.

 Chapter 1271

    Seeing this, the patriarch said, "two, but it''s OK to say so."


    "We heard that he was fighting with an old man. The old man was very powerful. He was not his opponent, but he didn''t hurt him at first. He let him go after he hurt him. Yuan Feng attacked the old man from behind when he turned around. This angered the old man, and the old man abandoned him We saw that the old man was gone, so we wanted to send Yuan Feng back to see if we could save his life


    After much deliberation, they finally told each other truthfully, because as a bystander, in fact, Yuan Fengzhu''s death was due to his own fault. If he hadn''t been assassinated behind his back, he might not have been ruined.


    But these words, they can not say, only tell them the story, let them Qinghe clan people make their own decisions.


    Hearing the words of the two, the patriarch and other peak leaders were silent, and did not speak for a time. Although I don''t know the cause of the incident, it is true that Yuan Fengzhu is not very authentic.


    "Do you know who the old man is?" The one who made friends with Yuan Feng asked in a calm voice.


    "I don''t know. The old man shaved his head and held a nine section bamboo crutch in his hand. The bamboo crutch was still tied with a gourd and was dressed in grey clothes. He looked like a Buddhist, but he didn''t look like a Buddhist." They said.


    "Thank you very much. Let me take you down and have a rest." The LORD said, calling for people to take them out.


    After the two men left, the peak Lord who asked questions looked at the patriarch and said, "Lord, this matter can''t be stopped!"


    The patriarch looked at him, then looked at others and asked, "what do you think?"


    Other peak owners pondered for a while, and one of them said, "I think it''s time to let this matter go, and we can''t pursue it any more."


    "What? No investigation? Does it make people think that we are good at bullying The peak Master said angrily.


    Other people saw him angry at them, and their faces also showed a look of displeasure: "how can we investigate this matter? The other party has been merciful. He is the killer behind the master Yuan Feng. Now, who should blame if his cultivation is abandoned? Besides, master Yuan Feng''s accomplishments are not abandoned by us. Even if master Zhang Feng is angry, he should not attack us! "


    As they said, the peak master did not speak for a while, but looked at the patriarch with a gloomy face: "patriarch, do you think you will not investigate?"


    The patriarch looked at him and did not answer his words. Instead, he looked at the elder sitting on the side drinking tea as if he were an outsider. He asked, "in your opinion, of the city?"


    Blue city of a sip of tea, said: "I think other peak Lord said is very right, this matter should not be investigated."


    He put down his tea cup, stood up, looked at the master Qian Feng, and said, "one thing is that the killer behind the master Yuan Feng is in the wrong. The other is that this person can destroy master Yuan Feng''s cultivation and break his golden elixir. His strength and accomplishments are absolutely above all other peak masters. If you ask him for trouble, we will only lose our manpower and not get any benefits."


    Yuan zongfeng, as far as possible, it''s important to keep the doctor''s life

 Chapter 1272

    Hearing what they all said, Qian Feng''s face was gloomy and he didn''t say anything more. He just said, "I''ll go to see Yuan Feng." Then he turned and walked outside.


    "Patriarch, you have to persuade the Lord Qian Feng, so as not to cause trouble and trouble the clan." Blue city reminds.


    Hearing this, the patriarch looked upright and nodded his head: "well, I''ll tell him about it myself."


    "Lord, elder, let''s go back first." Other peak lord line a ceremony, then also turn back to retreat.


    After that, because the patriarch talked to Qian Fengzhu in person, Qian Feng didn''t go out of the way. He just let someone pass a message to the yuan family. When yuan family knew that master Yuan Feng had been abandoned, he didn''t even send a person to stay in Qinghe sect...


    after a few days, situ and his disciples rushed to the town agreed with Tang Shi. However, it was only half of the town before they arrived The road is in trouble.


    "I heard that you are Tianlong mercenaries? Just a few people? "


    A group of mercenaries came out of the woods and blocked their way. Obviously, they had been ambushed here for a long time.


    After taking a look at those men and secretly evaluating their fighting capacity, ye feibai asked, "what are you doing?"


    Niu Dali saw that these people were in a bad mood. The factors in his body were ready to move. He looked at them with a big axe and showed a simple smile: "yes! What are you doing? "


    Seeing the men surrounded them, situ and their feet moved slightly. They were all facing around, and their backs were back, ready to fight at any time.


    "I heard that you picked up a bargain and completed the task of Daluo mountain, but you also got a lot of good things? As long as you hand in everything, we''ll let you go. Otherwise, hum. "


    The head of the mercenary light in the hands of the big knife, squint a pair of cold eyes, language with threats staring at them.


    "Haha, I like those who come to rob us." Niu Dali grinned and stared at them and said, "look at you. There should be a lot of treasures on you. If you hand over all the things, maybe we can spare your life."


    "Forty five. We''ll pack five each. It''s just right." Yin qianze squints and plays with his sword.


    "Instead of killing them, I think it''s better to point their acupoints, strip their clothes, and let them stand here for a few hours, OK?" Situ also said with his mouth.


    "That''s a good idea." Su Yanqing agreed.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it Gao Chen said, the figure has swept out, toward those mercenaries.


    "Hey, this is fun." The cow vigorously put away * *, and his figure also flashed out. At the same time, other people''s figures also moved.


    All of them learned from master Tang, and their body method and acupoint pressing technique all came from the same origin. Since they were determined not to hurt their lives, they did not have to worry too much.


    "Brothers, kill them!" Being provoked like this, the mercenaries were very angry. They rushed forward with their swords and cleaved at them. However, the speed of the other party was too fast. They were clearly in front of them, but in a blink of an eye, they turned behind them.


    "Well!"


    One of them snorted. He felt that his pulse was blocked for a moment. He stood still and couldn''t move. At that moment, fear and panic started from the bottom of his feet and went to his heart.

 Chapter 1273

    "One!" With a smile and a flash of figure, situ Gou''s evil lips attacked another target.


    There are only two golden elixir friars in this team, and the rest are all building foundation friars. Now that the two sides fight, they first stop the golden elixir system, and the rest are not a problem.


    However, during the half column of incense, one by one the mercenaries stood stiff and unable to move. They tried to adjust their spiritual power to break through, but they could not break the blocked acupoint.


    "What have you done to us?" One of them drank furiously, and his face turned a little pale because of his fear.


    "But so it is."


    Ye feibai clapped his hands and retreated. Looking at the mercenaries who had been touched by them, he said, "how dare you block our way and rob us? It''s beyond our means. "


    "Let us go! Some of you will fight against us alone Cried a Jindan friar, glaring at situ and others.


    "Alone? Just you? " Situ picked up the man''s chin with his sword and said, "don''t you know that you are subject to us now. If we want to kill you, just move your fingers gently, and you will all die here?"


    He pointed down the sword in his hand, fell on the throat of the golden elixir mercenary, and said, "try shouting again?"


    However, being threatened by such a sharp blade, the golden elixir did not dare to utter a word, and even had to swallow cautiously, for fear that the sharp blade would cut his throat and splash blood on the spot.


    "Look at you." Si Tu snorted, and at the same time, he collected all the things on the mercenary.


    Other people also started to put the bags of heaven and earth on those mercenaries into the space. Then, Niu Dali said with a smile: "OK, now, do you want to get rid of them?"


    "Why bother? That''s all."


    Ye feibai chuckled and picked the sword in his hand. He saw a subtle sword spirit across the clothes of the mercenary in front of him. In a flash, he saw a bang. His mercenary uniform was damaged and scattered all over the ground. There was only a naked man standing there.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really insulting. I don''t know if it will frighten passers-by." Ye feibai glanced at it and saw the man''s red face. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do it now. Don''t delay too long."


    As Su Yanqing said, she also began to tear the clothes on those mercenaries with sword spirit. The nine people started to work together, only to hear the sound of thumping. After a while, they saw a naked man standing there, one by one, blushing with shame and indignation.


    "This time, even if we teach you a lesson, we''d better avoid meeting us in the future, otherwise, we''ll kill each time we see it!" Situ gave a warning in a cold voice, then looked at each other and left quickly.


    When the wind blows gently, they just feel cold all over their bodies. The naked exposure makes them feel ashamed and nervous. They hope that no one will pass by at this time. However, they are obviously extravagant...


    "ah..."


    a woman''s scream across their ears, and the woman covers them He ran away with his eyes swearing, but there were people passing by. Every one of them was stunned when he saw dozens of people standing still. Some women couldn''t help but peek at the men

 Chapter 1274

    "Master, here they are." Qi Baihe came to his master''s yard to report, followed by situ and them.


    "Teacher." Situ and others called out and went forward to salute.


    "Coming!" Tang Ning was boxing in the courtyard. Seeing this, he closed his fist and looked at them and said, "go and have a rest first! We''ll have dinner together in the evening and talk about it. "


    "Yes." They answered and retreated.


    Qi Baihe was also ready to follow the retreat, but he listened to his master''s voice.


    "Little crane, accompany me to practice." Downing looked at him, stepped back, stepped down and raised his hand.


    Qi Baihe was stunned and then said, "yes." He stepped forward, stepped down, raised his hands and moved his steps. His figure swept forward, and his palms attacked his master like a knife.


    Tang Ning raised his hand and started to attack when he blocked his attack. The palm technique and the steps under his feet were combined with each other. When she pushed her hand out, Qi Baihe''s figure instantly withdrew several meters.


    "Go on, take it seriously." Said Downing, without giving him a chance to breathe, continued to attack.


    Qi Baihe saw that although his master was a companion, he was actually instructing him. After a fight, he pointed out his weakness. Even if he went forward again, he would fight with him and listen to his advice.


    They practiced in the courtyard for a long time, and Qi Baihe was sweating all over. Finally, his master stopped.


    "Remember?" Donning looked at him and asked.


    "Thank you, master. I remember it." Just now, his master opened his move and told him the weakness of the move. He also told him how to combine the palm and body techniques to make people impeccable. He had a high level of understanding and was able to do it at one point. He had written down all the instructions given by his master.


    However, he thought of the acupoints and asked, "master, can believers point?"


    "It''s not difficult." Tang Ning chuckled and approached him and said, "naturally, acupoint doctors of the human body understand it, while sticking to the acupoints is the control of Qi, like this."


    She shot out of the cold, touched one of his acupoints, so that he can''t move, asked: "can''t move?"


    "Yes, it''s like the pulse is blocked." He said, trying to break away with spiritual power, but he couldn''t.


    "In fact, acupoints can also be opened, but you have to have strong internal force. The stronger the internal force, the more difficult it is for the acupoints to be untied. Moreover, there are unique acupoint pressing techniques." As she spoke, she untied his acupoints.


    "The first thing you need to practice is internal power, until you can get familiar with it and naturally let it flow to your fingertips. That''s almost the same." She handed him a book and said, "take it and practice by yourself. If you don''t understand it, ask me again."


    "Thank you, master." After a salute, he retired.


    Tang Ning stretches his waist in the courtyard. When he looks at the sky, he can''t help thinking of Mo Ye.


    "I don''t know what happened to him? With the medicine I gave you for self-defense, there should be no accident? " She whispered to herself, thinking of the bad look when Mo Ye left that day, she could not help shaking her head.


    "Oh! It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. "


    What she didn''t know was that at this time, the whole secret place was shocked and collapsed. At that critical moment, Mo ye sent the disciples of the sect together with dark one and Heifeng, but he was trapped in the secret place

 Chapter 1275

    At this time, the first door.


    "Ah Pain It hurts... "


    "Hiss! My legs, will my legs be broken? "


    "Cough Master... "


    In the square, the disciples who were sent out of the secret place by Mo Ye fell to the ground, and they were crying with pain. The leaders of the peaks and the leaders of the sect saw this and their faces were solemn.


    In the corner, black wind and dark one or two people are also injured, lean together, pursed their lips, dignified but silent. They are more worried about the safety of the master than they are.


    "What''s going on here? Who will tell me? What happened to you in there? " The patriarch asks in a calm voice and looks at the people coming out of the secret place. Seeing that all the disciples are there, Mo ye, who leads the team, doesn''t see it. His heart sinks.


    That one is the disciple whom the martial uncle likes very much. If anything happens, I''m afraid it is


    "Lord." Black wind and dark one phase support to stand up, two people a turn to walk forward.


    "Are you?" Looking at the two men who didn''t wear the clan dress, the patriarch thought slightly.


    "Ye, let''s take him into the secret place of my house Black wind said.


    "Oh, it''s the two of you." The patriarch nodded slightly, and then remembered that Mo ye had mentioned that he would take the two people around him to experience, and he agreed at that time.


    "You''re in there. Do you know what''s going on here? What about your master? Why didn''t you come out together? " Asked the Lord.


    "Master, when we were practicing in the secret place, suddenly a position moved and rocked. In the secret place, the space twisted and rotated, the array boundary was broken and fell, the mountains and the earth were cracked, and the dangerous situation was full of danger. In order to protect the people, my master sent us out of the secret place with the power of one person, but I was trapped in the secret place. I beg the Lord to try to help. I thank the Lord here."


    Said, two people kneel down, Emperor kowtow.


    The secret place is the secret place of the patriarch. Maybe, only they can save his master''s son.


    Hearing this, the patriarch''s heart sank and said, "I''ll discuss this matter with the public immediately. You can rest assured that Mo Ye is the disciple of martial uncle, and we will do our best to rescue him." As soon as his words fell, he quickly pacified some people and brought the injured disciples back. Other peak masters and others quickly went to the hall for discussion.


    Seeing them leave, black wind and dark one look at each other and say: "this matter only depends on them, I''m afraid it won''t work. The friendship between master Tang and master son is extraordinary. This time, master Tang has to let master Tang know."


    "Well, I don''t know if the master will be seriously injured in it? If they can be saved, they may also have to be cured. We have to go to the magic moon city quickly and report this to master Tang, and ask her to help. "


    Make up their minds, the two simply bandage their wounds, and then quickly set off for the magic moon city.


    On the other side, in the Qijia hall.


    "Elder brother, do you know what kind of teacher Baihe worships?" The third brother of Qi family looked at the elder brother sitting on the throne and couldn''t help asking.


    Qi''s master sipped his tea and said: "the teacher who is the father''s master must not be an ordinary person." He looked up at him and asked, "what''s the matter? Why do you ask this as soon as you come back? "


    "Brother, I met Baihe and his master when I went out this time. You don''t know. When I saw Baihe, I was scared. I was afraid I was wrong."

 Chapter 1276

    Hearing this, Qi''s master was slightly surprised and asked, "did you meet Baihe and his master?" His father didn''t say who his son was a teacher. He just let him go. He didn''t expect his third brother to meet him.


    "Yes."


    "Baihe shaved his head. At first glance, he thought he was a Buddhist! Later, when I asked, I found out that he was not a Buddhist. As for his master, he was an old man of 60 or 70 years old. He was also wearing a bald head. I could not see the depth, but his medical skills should be very good. In addition, Baihe was not his only disciple, but ranked second. In front of Baihe, there was a 5-6-year-old boy who had shaved his head, saying that he was Bai The big brother of the crane. "


    "Hiss! Shaved to a bald head The master of Qi''s family was stunned, and then he frowned: "how can you shave your head to become a master? Is this their door rule? Did you ask Baihe what his master is? Where do you learn from? "


    "Yes, I asked the master of Baihe. Guess what happened?" Qi family old three said, shook his head, way: "that elder said, come back to ask our ancestor to know."


    Speaking of this, he sighed again and said, "I don''t know what his master taught me. I saw Baihe sewing and mending there with needles, thread and cloth. It''s really like what he said!"


    Hearing the speech, the Qi family leader''s expression slightly coagulates: "the teacher that the father chooses for him, can''t be worse than where to go!"


    "That''s what I think. It''s just that the elder is really invisible, and he asked me to bring this back." He took out the list with the elixir written on it and handed it to him. He said, "the elder said to give this to his father and let him be ready to send it to him."


    Qi''s master looked at it and said, "all of them are miraculous herbs with the year on them. Every flavor is precious. Moreover, the quantity and varieties written here are quite a few."


    "Yes! So I''ll tell you about it first and see how to deal with it? " The third of the Qi family said.


    Qi thought for a while, folded the list and put it in his sleeve. He said, "my father should be in the courtyard. You can go with me."


    "Good." The third son of Qi''s family should go to see his father with him.


    The ancestor of the Qi family was boxing in the courtyard. When he saw his two sons come in, he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he stopped after the boxing and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "Father."


    They saluted and said, "I have something to report to my father." The master of the Qi family said, he went forward and handed the list to him: "the third younger brother met Baihe and his master this time. This is the list that Baihe''s master asked the third younger brother to bring back. He said that he asked us to prepare and send it to them."


    Hearing this, the ancestor of Qi''s family had a slight twinkle in his eyes. He took the list and looked at the third of the Qi family and asked, "third, have you seen Baihe? How is he? "


    "Yes, father, Baihe..." The third son of Qi''s family told him the story again.


    "You say Baihe''s master is an old man?" The ancestor of Qi family stroked his beard and glanced at him.


    "Yes, when he was 60 or 70 years old with a bald head on his head, Baihe stood beside him and called his master." The third son of Qi''s family didn''t know what was wrong with this. He only felt that his father looked at him with strange eyes.


    On hearing this, the ancestor of the Qi family walked in the courtyard with his hands on it, and then said, "prepare all the herbs on this list, and then send them to them."

 Chapter 1277

    The master of Qi''s family moved and asked, "father, where can I send you?"


    The ancestor of Qi''s family took a deep look at him and said, "the moon city, the Tang family."


    At this time, Tang Ning, who was in Qijia''s other courtyard, took song Tianyou and Yaoyao out for a stroll, ready to buy some dry food, and then went on his journey.


    "Well? It''s delicious. " She stopped, smelled the smell of wine in the air, looked around, and her eyes fell on a restaurant not far away.


    "Would you like to buy some wine? You can try it before you buy it. " The shopkeeper said with a smile, took a small cup and poured some from one of the wine jars.


    "We are a century old wine shop, specializing in wine."


    Tang Ning took the smell, sipped lightly, smashed his mouth, and said, "fragrant! Mellow! It''s fragrant and mellow, good wine


    "This is our famous brand wine. It''s called baihuaniang. It''s made by my ancestors and can''t be drunk anywhere else. Would you like some The shopkeeper asked with a smile.


    Downing took the gourd from his crutch and said, "pack some."


    "Well, sir, just sit down for a moment."


    The shopkeeper took the gourd and scooped it with a wine spoon. However, after loading it for a long time, he didn''t hear the gourd full. He could not help shaking it, but only heard the sound of wine shaking.


    "My guest, this is a treasure! Two jars have been filled, but they are still not full. How much do you want to fill, sir? " Asked the shopkeeper.


    "A few more jars!" Anyway, the more alcohol the wine is, the more fragrant the wine is. It doesn''t matter if you buy more.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper continued to install it. However, the gourd was still empty when the jar was loaded. Rao was a wine seller, and he was also a bit stunned.


    "My guest, there are fifteen jars of wine. Do you think it''s almost enough?" The shopkeeper asked with a smile, and then he would not be able to sell it in this shop.


    Downing laughed and said, "OK, that''s it." After asking how much money, he settled the account. When he reached for the wine gourd, he was robbed first.


    A man in Royal robe was playing with the gourd he had robbed from the shopkeeper. He said to Tang Ning: "old man, how much did you pay for this gourd? Say it


    "Well, my guest, how can you rob?" The shopkeeper was startled and hurried to persuade him: "officer, return the wine gourd to the guest."


    "Go and go!" The man put out his hand and put the gourd in his arms: "what''s the matter with you? Go away


    Tang Ning glanced at the man in royal clothes. Seeing that he was holding the gourd and didn''t give up, he put out a hand to call the gourd back and tied it back to the crutch.


    "It''s like I''m short of money." Tang Ning glanced at the man in royal clothes, but he was too lazy to pay attention to it. He turned to go. However, the man in royal clothes stepped forward with an arrow and went to her gourd.


    "Xiaoyou, clean him up." Tang ningtou also did not return, continued to walk forward, but called around the apprentice began to teach the man.


    "Yes As soon as song Tianyou''s eyes lit up, everything was easy to say as long as you didn''t kill him!


    When he was a little old, he swept his hands on the ground, and his cross legs swept to the footwall of the man in royal clothes. The man in royal clothes did not pay attention to it, and he fell and sat on the ground with a bang.


    "Hiss! Boy, you want to die


    With a roar of anger, the man in royal clothes jumped up and struck song Tianyou with his fist.

 Chapter 1278

    When song Tianyou saw him strike, he immediately reached out and clasped his hand. With a pull of strength, he raised his leg and kicked him fiercely. The man rushed forward.


    The man in royal guards loses his balance and rushes forward, but he turns around and kicks back at Song Tianyou. The two fight each other in the street. Because they are both engaged in Qi refining and cultivation, although the man is at the top level, he can''t resist song Tianyou''s tricky and strange attack techniques.


    "Damn it!" The man was unarmed but could not take advantage of each other, so he showed his long sword and attacked song Tianyou: "I''ll send you back to the West!"


    "The sword? Better! " Song Tianyou''s face is full of excitement, and he also feels his sword to welcome him forward. In terms of sword technique, he is even more superior to the man in royal guards. The two men can''t fight with each other for only a few moves, so the man in royal clothes has several more holes.


    "Hiss! Ah


    When he was scratched by a sharp sword, he cried out in pain. He looked at the excited look on the child''s face. Then he saw that the old man didn''t even interfere. Now he knew that he was not their opponent, so he put down his cruel words: "you wait for me!" As soon as the voice fell, he ran away.


    "Master." Song Tianyou comes to Tang Ning''s side with a face of praise and looks up at her.


    "Well, not bad." Tang Ning nodded and said, "you have to have more practical experience. You can also find situ to accompany you to practice."


    "Yes." He is happy to smile to answer, look at one side of the young.


    Yaoyao took his hand with a smile and said, "God bless, let''s go back."


    Tang Ning looked at the two hands skipping along holding hands. He also laughed and walked slowly forward. However, after they walked out of a distance, there was a sound of feet behind them.


    "That''s them!"


    Downing looked back and raised his eyebrows. Seeing that it was the man in royal clothes who came back with people just now, more than a dozen men with tiger waist and bear back came quickly with big knives in their hands and surrounded the three of them.


    "Hum! Old man, boy, I said you would wait for me The man in royal clothes looked proud, as if he had seen them begging for mercy in front of him.


    Song Tianyou counted the people, scratched his head, looked at his master and said, "master, there are sixteen of them. I can''t beat them alone."


    "It''s just the friars in the Qi refining period. Why can''t I beat them?" Downing laughed, patted him on the head and said, "you can, go ahead." With a push, the little guy swept forward.


    "Drink Song Tianyou made a big drink and attacked with a sword in his hand. He saw a fierce sword coming out from his long sword. At the moment when the spirit of the sword Gang opened, those ten men quickly avoided.


    "Go on Those men didn''t expect him to take the cold shoulder and attack immediately after avoiding. Some of them even attacked Tang Ning.


    Tang Ning didn''t make a move. Instead, he went to one side and took a long bench to sit down. When he saw the men attacking the master, he immediately attacked him. Therefore, the whole street watched the two children fighting with more than ten big men.


    "These two children can! How can you do that? "


    "They look like you''re a stranger, but you''re good at it."


    "Hey, look at this. Don''t those dozen men not enough for them to fight?" Some of the monks on the sidelines looked with their hands around their chest, and the more they looked, the more interesting they felt.


    Well, it''s none of your business. It''s all about watching the theater.

 Chapter 1279

    Song Tianyou thought that he couldn''t beat so many people, but when he heard his master say that he could, the more he fought, the more energetic he was. In addition, he had Yaoyao''s help. For a while, he forgot whether he could beat them all. He just wanted to beat them all down.


    "Well!"


    A big man was kicked, staggered backward, stuffy hum, a trace of blood spilled from his mouth, he stretched out his hands and rubbed his chest, only to feel that the child was kicking there, and it hurt.


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    The sword slashed the top of a man''s head and cut off the hair on his head, which made the man scream. When he touched his head, the cool wind swished and the cold sweat came out.


    Almost, almost head on the separation!


    Tang Ning watched from time to time, pointing song Tianyou a word or two. About a column of incense, more than a dozen figures were wailing on the ground. However, the man in royal clothes wanted to escape, but song Tianyou kicked him in front of Tang Ning.


    "Master, what should I do with this man?" Song Tianyou asked.


    Downing looked at him and asked, "what do you think is appropriate?"


    Seeing this, song Tianyou tilted his head to think about it and said, "abolish cultivation!"


    "It''s up to you." Said Downing, leaving it to himself.


    "Good!" Song Tianyou responded, in the voice of the man in the Royal robe to abolish their cultivation, and then several people turned to leave.


    "Master, there are wontons over there. Shall we go and eat them?" Song Tianyou points to the roadside stall, and the steaming bowls of wonton are served on the table. He can''t help swallowing.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile: "good." They went to the stall and ordered three bowls of wonton.


    "My guest, be careful of your hot mouth." The owner of the stall put three bowls of wonton on the table with a smile and asked them to be careful.


    "Well, it''s delicious!" Yaoyao smelled the fragrance, picked up a spoon to scoop up a wonton and blew it. He took a careful bite, and his eyes were bright: "master, this is really delicious!"


    "Eat more if you like, and call if you don''t have enough." Donning said with a smile, and took a spoon and took a sip of the soup.


    "What about the third younger martial brother? Didn''t you say we''ll meet here? How come you haven''t arrived yet? " The first disciples were waiting for the first time.


    "Wait! Maybe it''ll be there soon. " Another said.


    "Elder martial brother, you are in a hurry to go back. Is something wrong with your family?" Asked another.


    "I heard from the master that something had happened to the secret place. When the master rushed back, the master called him back to discuss saving uncle mo


    "Uncle Mo? Why is it related to martial uncle Mo? What''s going on here? "


    Tang Ning is eating wonton. When they talk about the secret place and the words "martial uncle Mo", they jump in their hearts. They can''t help but look at those people. Seeing that they are the disciples of the first sect, they put down their spoons and walk forward.


    "You just said something happened to the secret place? How is mo ye? " Asked downing.


    Those disciples originally spoke in a low voice. Unexpectedly, they saw an old man come to ask questions. At the moment, they looked at him with vigilance and asked, "who are you? What does it matter to you if we say what we say? "


    "Elder martial brother!" Another disciple came in a hurry. When the others saw all the others, they were ready to leave. However, the old man stepped away and blocked them again.


    "What''s wrong with Mo ye? What''s going on in the secret Donning asked again, his voice slightly cold.

 Chapter 1280

    Several people saw that the old man repeatedly asked, and then he held his sword on his waist and said, "is it possible for an outsider to inquire about the affairs inside the clan? Get out of the way


    Tang Ning frowned, remembering the token that Mo Ye gave her, he took it out: "do you recognize it?"


    Seeing the token, several disciples of the sect shrunk their eyes and looked at the old man in front of them in dismay. They asked carefully, "are you senior?"


    "What''s wrong with Mo ye? What''s the matter? " Downing is still that sentence, ask directly.


    Seeing this, one of the disciples raised his hand to lay a knot, and then he said, "master, the secret place collapsed. The people who entered the secret place were sent out by martial uncle Mo, but he was trapped in it. Our master learned the news and rushed back to the sect for discussion."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning looks at Song Tianyou and Yaoyao and says, "you two eat well and go back to the courtyard, and say I have something to go to the first clan gate. Don''t wait for me. I''ll see you in the moon city."


    Song Tianyou and Yaoyao are just about to go forward when they see that Tang Ning has already lifted her Qi and soared into the air


    In the first clan, the patriarch and others were in the hall, looking dignified and silent.


    For a long time, one of the peak masters asked: "Lord, what should I do now? The transmission array of that secret place is destroyed. We can''t open the door of the secret place. The longer the rescue time is, the more we don''t know what will happen inside. "


    The patriarch''s look was dignified, and he walked in the hall with his hands on, thinking of a way. Three days have passed since the incident. They tried to reopen the portal of the secret place. However, the array was destroyed and the teleportation array was no longer available.


    "This can only be reported to the elder martial uncle." The patriarch opened his mouth and said, "I''ll go to the back mountain to invite uncle." Then he walked out quickly.


    Uncle Shishu has been away from the world for many years and has been practicing in seclusion in the back mountain. This time, if the matter was not serious and his apprentice was concerned, he would not dare to disturb him.


    The peak masters saw him go out, they also followed up.


    At the back mountain of the first clan gate, the outer layer of the cave is blocked off, and the external affairs can''t be transmitted into the cave. It''s precisely because of this, the ancestor of Mount Tai, the first patriarch, is not aware of the secret state.


    "Martial uncle, something happened in the secret place of zongmen. Mo Ye is trapped in it. We can''t help you. Please help us out of the pass." The patriarch paid a visit to the cave, and the sound with strong aura of spiritual power passed through the boundaries and passed into the cave.


    An old man sitting on his knees in the cave heard the voice. He breathed out gently and opened his eyes slowly. Instead of getting up immediately, he pinched his fingers and sighed slightly.


    "Oh! It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided. It will come after all. "


    Outside, the patriarch who had been waiting for a long time didn''t hear the voice coming from the cave. For a while, I didn''t know what was going on? One by one, they looked at each other. Finally, the patriarch couldn''t help but call again.


    "Martial uncle, the secret place of the clan collapsed, and Mo Ye was trapped in it. We can''t help. Please help us out of the pass."


    The old man in the cave closed his eyes, and his voice, old and dignified, came from the cave and fell into everyone''s ears.


    "Go back! This is his doom, and the man who can save him is not my husband. "

 Chapter 1281

    Listening to this, the people outside are stunned. Besides him, who else has the ability to save Mo ye?


    "Uncle, who can save him?" The Lord asked again. However, this time, he didn''t get the answer. His response was just a piece of wind.


    After waiting for a long time, the patriarch turned around and said, "go back!"


    All the peak masters left with him, but, in my heart, I was surprised and thought of my uncle''s words repeatedly.


    As they walked back, they looked at each other, and one of them asked, "Lord, what should we do now?"


    The patriarch pondered and walked forward, saying, "wait." He didn''t know what to wait for, but since uncle said that, they had no other way but to wait.


    "Patriarch, patriarch, an old man went to the ancestral gate and had already arrived at the hall. He said he was looking for uncle mo A disciple came to report in a hurry.


    Listen to this, the patriarch and the peak Lord can''t help but look at each other, and immediately walk to the main hall.


    In the hall, Tang Ning is sitting there waiting. This is the first door for her to come back. However, she didn''t expect that it was for Mo Ye. Although he didn''t know whether he was in danger or not, he had her safety buckle and some pills on him. Therefore, she felt that at least his life would not be in danger. She just didn''t know what his situation was, and she was worried.


    The patriarch and others came quickly. When they saw the old man sitting there, they looked at him quietly. The patriarch asked, "I am the leader of the first clan. I don''t know how to address you?"


    "Lord, call me master Tang." Donning stood up and said.


    "Master Tang? Mr. Tang? It seems that this age is not right... " The patriarch was slightly surprised. Tang Shi had heard about it. How could a boy of sixteen or seventeen be an old man?


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "I was traveling outside and took my own Yi Rong Dan. I heard that something was wrong with Mo ye, so I came to see what was going on?"


    "I see." The patriarch nodded and said, "I have heard him mention that you are close friends." With that, he made a gesture of invitation and said, "please sit down."


    After Tang Ning sat down, he asked, "Lord, has Mo Ye been saved?"


    "Not yet."


    The patriarch shook his head and said, "we have tried our best these days, but because the ancient transmission array has been destroyed, we can no longer enter the secret place. Just now we went to the back mountain to ask Mo Ye''s master to help him out. Unexpectedly, he said that it was not him who could save him, but someone else."


    Speaking of this, the patriarch stopped for a moment and looked at the Tang Shi in front of him. He only had the strength of the golden elixir. I''m afraid that what the martial uncle said was another person. Should it not be him?


    Thinking of this, he frowned slightly and said: "the longer the delay, the more difficult it is to predict his life and death. Unfortunately, we have nothing to do now."


    "Lord, where is the destroyed ancient array? Take me over and have a look at it Donning opened his mouth, and people also stood up.


    "Good." The patriarch nodded and took him to the place of the transmission array. The peak masters followed and looked at the Tangshi.


    When he came to the transmission array, the patriarch stopped, looked at the front and said, "this is it. The array pattern has been destroyed. Even those who are proficient in array in the clan can''t be repaired."


    Tang Ning looked at the destroyed array. There was a faint smell of broken array in the air. She walked slowly there, reaching out to touch the residual patterns on the ground, and her eyes flashed slightly.

 Chapter 1282

    "The destroyed array is still changing." Tang Ning''s words, the patriarch and others were shocked.


    "What? How could that be possible? This array has been destroyed. How can it still change? " The Lord asked in disbelief. He stepped forward to Tang Ning''s side and looked at the broken array around him. He could not see any trace of change.


    Tang Ning''s hand pressed on the residual pattern on the ground and said: "it''s really changing. What causes the broken array to change is what happens in the secret place, which will cause such abnormal phenomena."


    She turned to look at the patriarch and asked, "you said that the secret place collapsed. Mo ye sent his disciples out with one person''s power, and he himself was trapped in it?"


    "Yes, that''s what they said." The Lord nodded.


    "This array is an ancient array, and it''s impossible to repair it. But I can use the remaining array to enter the secret place, but I need your help," Tang Ning thought


    On hearing this, the patriarch immediately said, "you can say what we need to do."


    "I need eight peak masters to sit in the eight directions of the residual array. Before Mo ye and I come out, we can''t leave this array for half a step." Donning looked at them and said.


    "Good!" All the leaders of the peak and the patriarch agreed to respond.


    Tang Ning didn''t waste time. She directly arranged eight peak masters with equal strength to sit in the eight directions of the remnant array, while she herself sat cross legged in the middle of the array. With the rotation of her hands, a holy power of Buddha light rose from her body, taking her as the center point and leaving for the peak masters in eight directions around her.


    Holy Buddha light!


    The patriarch was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, he saw that the pure and dazzling Buddha light and holy power diffused from Tang Shi, and the Buddhist light and holy power from Tang Ning fell on the eight peak masters. As they sat down, they penetrated into the ground and connected with the remaining ancient array on the ground. In an instant, a light burst out from the moment when the ancient array reappeared The Tang master in the Dharma disappears in the array with the appearance of the light.


    The patriarch could not help but step forward. His face was full of shock. Unexpectedly, the master Tang had such a skill!


    Tang Ning only felt that with the transmission of the array, the sight in front of him changed. At the next moment, he felt an extremely oppressive breath coming to his face. He heard the wind whistling in his ears and saw the boundless darkness in his eyes.


    When she was in the secret place, the secret place was already in a state of disintegration. The mountains and the earth were breaking and the wind was howling. On the ground, the corpses of fierce beasts were faintly visible. What''s more, the space inside was shrinking, and the distance between heaven and earth was also narrowing.


    "Mo Ye!"


    She exclaimed, and the voice of spiritual breath spread in the air, but it was a roar of the ground in response to her.


    When she looked down, she saw that there was a huge gap in the ground. The rocks were rolling down and the ground was swallowing. Everything that fell into the slit was swallowed up by the darkness.


    Seeing that the situation is getting more and more tense, she also raises her heart on the gourd, avoiding the rolling boulders of the mountain and looking for Mo Ye''s figure.


    "Mo Ye! where are you? I''m in Downing! Mo Ye


    Her voice reverberates in the air, her figure flies in the air, looking for Mo Ye''s figure everywhere. However, a loud noise spreads, and the thunder strikes down.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 1283

    Tang Ning looked up and saw that day Lei Jing was chopping at her. He couldn''t help but curse: "Damn it!"


    The figure quickly dodged away, at the same time, I saw thunder from her side, shot down the ground, leaving a deep hole in the ground below.


    "Click! Boom


    The lightning flashed across the dark sky, and a thunder gathered in the surging sky. She immediately dodged and searched for Mo Ye.


    "Mo Ye! Where are you? "


    However, it was too big, and the air was repressed, and the aura of spiritual power was gradually disappearing. Even if he had the safety buckle she had sent on him, she could not feel his presence at this moment.


    She looked at the sky that day condensed with the fall of the sky thunder, look dignified. The heaven and earth in this secret place has already begun to crack. As for her who comes in, she will be split by thunder. Even if Mo Ye''s situation is not better at this time.


    "Boom!"


    Another thunder fell, and downing dodged and flew forward on the gourd. The dark clouds covered the sky, and the space inside was still shrinking, which added a lot of obstacles to her search.


    "Oh


    The sound of a dragon chant was faintly heard in the distance, but Tang Ning did not hear it because of the thunder and the crack and landslide.


    "Tang and Tang are ancient green dragons!" A ray of light flashed out. Xiaohei came out of the space and fell on Tang Ning''s shoulder and looked at the distance: "I sensed that it was the sound of the ancient green dragon chanting."


    "Longyin?" Tang Ning was stunned and listened carefully, but he didn''t hear anything.


    "Yes, over there!" Xiao Hei points to the front left.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning flies to the direction that Xiaohei points to, but the sky thunder behind him is chasing after him fiercely, as if he would not stop until she was killed.


    "Oh


    Another sound of dragon chant came out. This time, because of Xiao Hei''s warning, Tang Ning heard it. She only felt that the Dragon chant seemed to come from the bottom of the earth. It was remote and ancient, but the breath was not enough. It seemed that there was a weak breath in the voice.


    Some distance away from the place, she accelerated her speed and flew in that direction. It took about a column of incense before she came to the place where the sound of dragon chanting was heard.


    "The voice came from below, but there was a bad smell." Xiaohei stood on her shoulder, looking at the deep hole that the ground cracked.


    "Mo Ye! Is mo Ye you? Mo ye Tang Ning shouts, however, there is no voice from Mo Ye except for the sound of dragon chanting.


    Because he hasn''t seen Mo Ye''s contract animal, Tang Ning doesn''t know whether the green dragon is his contract animal, but at the moment, she can''t bear to think about it.


    "Xiao Hei, show me the way."


    Tang Ning called, and he saw little black flapping his wings to the abyss. At this moment, the dark figure whipped up a flame to illuminate the road ahead for downing.


    Downing flew to the crack in the ground to the depth of about km. Under the illumination of Xiaohei''s whole body flame, he saw the scene below.


    There was a huge green dragon plate in the disordered stone pile. The dragon head sometimes pushed away the fallen boulder. Therefore, there were traces of being smashed on the dragon body and the dragon head. In the middle of the green dragon plate, there was a figure lying unconscious.


    What shocked her was that the terrible black breath surging from the coma of Mo Ye was roaring like a monster and eating into his body.


    "Mo Ye!"

 Chapter 1284

    Maybe seeing downing coming, the green dragon turns into a light and enters into Mo Ye''s body and disappears.


    "Mo Ye!"


    Tang Ning quickly came to him and helped him up. However, at this time, a thunder and lightning in the sky chopped down again. When she was about to push Mo Ye onto the white gourd and lie down, she told him to avoid it first. But after a while, the thunder and lightning had already been shot down on her.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    Downing''s pain exhaled, and the feeling of thunder and lightning falling down on her body spread to every part of her body. In the sharp pain, she could not even stand. She bent her knees, half knelt on the ground, and supported the ground with one hand.


    "Tang Tang!" Xiao Hei exclaimed, flapping his wings toward her.


    "Go! Protect Mo Ye


    She waved and yelled. She stood up with the pain. Seeing white gourd and Mo Ye flying out of the ground, she immediately raised her breath and swept up.


    Xiao Hei is at Mo Ye''s side because of Downing''s command. He looks at Tang Ning coming out of the crack in the ground below. The sky is already condensed with thunder, and it seems to be about to chop it down. He is anxious.


    Seeing that there is more than one thunder in the sky, Tang Ning seems to have another to chop at Mo ye, so she speeds up the speed and steals it up. However fast she is, she can''t be as fast as the thunder fell that day.


    "Mo Ye!"


    Seeing that the thunder is about to fall on Mo ye, Tang Ning fiercely jumps forward and blocks in front of him. He is attacked by the thunder and lightning for him.


    Maybe the lightning attack is too strong. Even if downing is in front of him, there are still some electric currents hitting down on Mo ye, making the comatose wake up at this moment.


    "Downing..."


    It was an old man who was clearly protecting him from the thunder and lightning attack, but he still recognized that it was downing. Looking at her under the attack of thunder and lightning, he felt hurt in his heart. He wanted to get up, but he fell down again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Donning cried, his hands condensed a spirit breath, and pushed the white gourd flying forward, speeding up its flying speed.


    However, without Downing''s protection, the white gourd carries Mo Ye forward, but it is still forced to shake by the compressed air in the air. Along with the gourd, Mo Ye is also unstable, as if to fall down.


    Although Xiaohei had a heart to protect him, he couldn''t control the air flow surging. Especially, the transmission array opened by downing was some distance away from here, so he didn''t want to go out immediately. Seeing the thunder and lightning in the sky, the white gourd moved quickly, but he threw him out because of the speed.


    "My God!"


    Xiao Hei sees a little heart beating, and he quickly takes back his wings and plunges down to the falling Mo Ye.


    Tang Ning saw this scene, a heart also raised, regardless of the pain of being hurt by lightning, she turned around and swept down, the extremely fast figure was faster than Xiaohei.


    In Mo Ye''s eyes, there is only the shadow that is swept to him. Looking at the worry in her eyes, an idea suddenly rises in his heart.


    Maybe, she also cares about him, but she doesn''t know.


    Just thinking about it, she felt that she was hugged by downing. She hugged him tightly and protected him in her arms. She took his breath and fell on the gourd.

 Chapter 1285

    "How are you?" She inquired, seeing his black breath surging and his face getting worse. Even if he wanted to disperse him with Buddhist light and holy power, he seized her hand.


    Mo Ye shakes his head: "these evil spirits are extraordinary. It''s hard to get rid of them even if they exhaust your whole body of merit and virtue. Then, both of us will die here."


    He looked at the clouds condensing in the sky that day. The thunder and lightning came to them like shadows. His voice came out feebly: "the heaven and earth in the secret place cracked, which touched the last sky thunder array. The thunder array must be broken first, otherwise, we can''t escape."


    Listening to this, Downing looked back at the clouds in the sky that day, and looked at the thunder chopping towards this side that day, and immediately said, "good! I''ll break the thunder first


    As soon as she came in, she was chased by Lei. Since she was pressing hard, she would turn it upside down!


    "It''s a thunder array set by the power of heaven and earth. Be careful." Mo Ye confides.


    "Don''t worry, I will take you out!"


    She fixed her eyes on him, patted him on the shoulder, turned her hand, and the holy bowl appeared from her palm. As she threw the bowl into the air, the other hand pushed the white gourd forward to form a protection with the holy bowl, protecting the white cloud gourd and Mo ye together.


    Mo Ye was originally engulfed by the evil spirit. However, when the holy heaven bowl protected him, he felt that there was no place to hide his evil spirit. All of them shrank into the corner and did not dare to move for half a minute. He also felt a little better.


    Over there, after protecting Mo ye with the holy bowl, he jumps up in the air and goes straight to the cloud. Xiaohei is worried about her safety, and follows her by flapping her wings. With her small body, she can help her to jump up again.


    When he looks at him, he sees that downing steps on Xiaohei, and his figure rises in the sky and disappears into the clouds. At this moment, his heart can''t help but lift up and feel uneasy.


    At this time, a sky thunder shot down again. However, when it fell on the holy bowl, the power of the thunder was blocked outside and could not hurt Mo Ye below.


    Above the clouds, lightning flickered, forming a huge interwoven power grid among the tumbling black clouds. When downing and Xiaohei rose from the sky and crossed the power grid, they could feel the oppressive atmosphere above and the power of heaven and earth.


    "Tang Tang, where is the formation?" Xiao Hei was anxious. His black eyes looked around, but he only saw the clouds and the power grid. He didn''t see any thunder array at all.


    Downing looked around and said, "don''t worry. Let me take a closer look." She released her divine consciousness and closed her eyes to feel. In a few seconds, her eyes suddenly opened.


    "Found it!"


    The color of surprise appeared on her face. As soon as her hand moved, her ten thousand year old Guanyin bamboo appeared in her hand. She saw the Guanyin bamboo turning, and a pure and powerful force was also condensed on it.


    "Whew!"


    She attacked the Guanyin bamboo in her hand to the gate of the array on the ground. She saw that the Guanyin bamboo, with a strong force, broke through the barrier in the air, shot down from the high altitude with the momentum of thunder, and slammed into the ground.


    "Bang! BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    Several explosions were heard. At that moment, the ground exploded, and the clouds in the sky rolled and finally turned into huge black clouds, which roared into the sky

 Chapter 1286

    That black cloud like mushrooms spread in the sky, originally condensed in the sky ready to shoot down the thunder and lightning with the cloud dispersed and disappeared.


    Seeing that the array is broken, Tang Ning smiles and looks at Mo Ye.


    When Mo Ye sees that she broke the thunder storm that day, the whole person seems to be relieved. However, when downingti comes towards him, she is suddenly shot to the ground by a force in the air.


    "Downing!"


    Seeing that scene, Mo Ye''s heart beats with surprise, because the invisible power seems to have the power of Mount Tai, which makes her whole person have no resistance. In a moment, she is shot to the ground and falls down. The speed is so fast that people can''t react and have no time to rescue them.


    "Bang!"


    As the sound of the huge impact was heard, a cloud of dust and smoke spread out, blurring the vision. Only the sound was heard, but not Downing''s voice.


    Mo Ye sits up with his weak and weak body. At the same time, the holy heaven bowl suspended in his sky like a protective cover suddenly turns into a golden light and goes down.


    The white cloud gourd is not an ordinary flying thing. The gourd is originally an immortal gourd. In addition, there is a small white cloud inside. The two become one. Even without Downing''s spiritual control, they can fly by themselves. At this time, they are floating in the air with moye on their backs.


    As the smoke in the air disperses, Mo ye also sees that Downing, who is slapped to the ground by the invisible force, falls into a deep hole and lies motionless. Only blood is seeping from the corner of his mouth. Under her body, Xiaohei is also pressed down, dying for no movement.


    "Downing!"


    Seeing that she was hurt like that, Mo Ye holds the gourd and says: "go down! Get down


    As soon as his words come out, the white gourd flies down. However, before Mo Ye gets close to him, and before downing in the hole gets up, an invisible force of heaven and earth has already carried the momentum of thunder and presses down on Tang Ning again from the air.


    The white gourd can''t get close to it and hovers on the edge. However, Mo Ye feels the strength of the force. When he looks down at Tang Ning, who seems to have not yet recovered, his eyes shrink. At the next moment, he almost jumps out without thinking about it.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    The force of heaven and earth from the sky, like Mount Tai, is shot down on him. But at that moment, a holy power of Buddha''s light bursts out of him. The safety clasp he carries on his body breaks and falls everywhere. Even though Ping''an button covers him for a moment, it still makes him spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    In the hole below, Downing looks at Mo ye, who helps her ward off the fatal blow, and his pale face spurts blood. The blood splashes down from the air and falls on her face like a blooming red plum. When she is on her body, her heart is shaking, and an idea occupies her whole mind.


    She doesn''t want him dead!


    She wants him to live!


    "Mo Ye!"


    She cried, and her figure swept up from below, reaching out to catch the dying figure.


    "Mo Ye!"


    She quickly took out the pill and put it into his mouth. Looking at his breath, her eyes were red and flustered, and she cried out in a hurry: "you hold on, it will be OK, it will be OK! Take the medicine! Take the medicine

 Chapter 1287

    However, the pill that was put into his mouth was flushed out by the overflowing blood. The blood overflowing from his mouth, as well as the weakened heart pulse, made Tang Ning panic.


    She held him, his hands full of blood, looking at him want to talk, but can not say the appearance, can only cry again and again, let him swallow the pill, until, watching him faint in the past.


    "Mo ye? Mo Ye


    When she patted his face, she felt that because of his fatal injury, there was only a ray of breath in his heart, but because of the evil Qi gushing out of his body, she knew that if he did not swallow the pills, he would surely die!


    Thinking that he would die, and that he would die in front of her, her mind was blank. She immediately lowered her head to kiss his bloody lips, squeezed his tightly closed lips with the tip of her tongue, and pushed the pills still in his mouth into his throat with the tip of her tongue.


    When one medicine went down, she felt that it was not safe enough. She took out another pill and fed it. At the same time, a Buddhist light holy power gathered in her palm and pressed it on his chest to protect his heart pulse and disperse the evil Qi in his body.


    However, at this time, the power of heaven and earth in the sky is gathering again. She sends Mo ye to the white gourd and takes a pill. At the same time, she takes the dying little black into the space. Then she looks up at the shrinking world.


    "Send Mo ye out first." Tang Ning says, signaling white cloud gourd to take Mo ye to leave first, but unexpectedly.


    "Tang Tang, we can''t get out. The air pressure is too high for us to go up." From the gourd came the sound of little white clouds.


    Hearing this, Downing''s eyes flashed at the sky. This piece of heaven and earth is breaking. With the breaking of the sky thunder array, the force of heaven and earth wants to kill her.


    Yes, she clearly felt that the force of the heaven and earth was directed at her. When the previous world shot down on her, she clearly felt that it was trying to destroy her spirit!


    "Go! I''ll take you out Tang Ning comes forward, holding the end of the gourd in one hand, and looks at the comatose Mo ye, with a touch of firmness in his eyes.


    She will send him out anyway!


    "And you?" Little white cloud couldn''t help asking.


    Downing did not answer, but stepped on the breeze to lift her breath. At this moment, her spirit breath gushed out, even the ancient pressure was released. Looking at the power of heaven and earth in the sky, she knew that if this blow was shot down, it would destroy the heaven and earth!


    And she can''t let Mo Ye stay here!


    A strong air current visible to the naked eye forms in front of her, breaking through the air pressure that diffuses and opens in the air. The white gourd carries Mo ye and flies up. The force of heaven and earth seems to see them going. It is surging in the sky, like waves rolling up thousands of layers, and like bottomless eddies stirring, it seems that they want to go Gather all your strength and give them a fatal blow!


    "Tang Tang!" Xiaobai may be frightened by the force of heaven and earth. In his tender voice, he is still carrying Mo ye up with the gourd.


    "Go


    With Tang Ning''s hand, a strong and powerful force gathered on the white gourd and sent them to the air. At the same time, the force of heaven and earth, which had been brewing in the sky for a long time, was also shot down at this moment!

 Chapter 1288

    "Bang!"


    At the same time, white gourd carrying Mo Ye is also sent to the transmission array by downing at that moment, and disappears in the sky with a flash of light.


    Seeing that he has finally sent Mo ye out, Tang Ning, who is suffering from great pain, bends her mouth and shows a smile. Her figure is not shot down by that force, but is hit and suspended in the air by that force. The force of heaven and earth presses on her body, making her mouth overflow with blood. The whole person is like being restrained by something, in a big shape In mid air.


    "Ah


    The powerful force ran through her body and swam in her muscles and veins. The surging strength expanded her muscles and veins. The pain of being broken and cut at the same time made her raise her head and scream.


    "Ah..."


    In the secret place, no one heard and no one saw Tang Ning''s scream. Only she could bear the pain of death, and only the scream reverberated in the air


    Outside, the white gourd carries Mo ye and falls into the array with the appearance of the light. Due to the power of transmission, as soon as it comes out, the white cloud gourd will throw him out and fall on the array.


    As soon as he saw that Mo ye came out, he stepped forward in surprise, and the master called out, "Mo Ye!"


    However, the comatose Mo Ye does not respond to them at all, but lies on the ground motionless, while the white cloud gourd is not moving at all.


    The patriarch quickly steps forward to help Mo ye up. At this time, he sees only Mo ye and a gourd coming out, but there is no sign of Tang Shi. He can''t help but wonder: "what about Tang Shi?"


    "My master hasn''t come out yet. Keep your array and wait for her. She will come out." Xiao Baiyun''s tender voice comes out from the gourd with a trace of crying. It is worried that these people will directly take Mo ye away, regardless of its owner.


    "Master Tang is still in it?" The patriarch was shocked and immediately said to all the Feng masters, "I will send Mo ye back for treatment first. You are still guarding here. If master Tang doesn''t come out, you can''t leave!"


    "Yes


    The eight peak masters nodded in response. For Mo ye to go in alone and rescue people, they couldn''t just leave. If they left, the array would be closed and no one would open it again. At the moment, they could only guard here and wait for him to come out.


    White gourd sees that they send Mo ye to the hospital for treatment. Seeing that it can''t help him here, the white gourd flies to the air with a wheezing sound. It plans to go back to find situ and ask them to come to the zongmen to guard in case.


    The guard''s eight peak masters saw that the gourd had flown away, and then they just reacted. All their faces showed a look of consternation: "how could that gourd speak just now? Isn''t that an aircraft? How can you talk? "


    "It''s supposed to be a top-notch immortal, and it''s a gourd that produces wisdom."


    One of them said, seeing the white cloud gourd to the air, it disappeared in a blink of an eye, and could not help saying: "I don''t know where the gourd flies?"


    "You say, can Tang Shi still come out?" One of the peak owners couldn''t help but look at the other people and asked. However, the only response to him was the silence of the people

 Chapter 1289

    At the same time, in the secret place, Tang Ning''s whole person is in a big shape, captured in the air by the airflow, and bears the power of the heavenly way. Under the attack of the powerful force, she has been in a coma, and her clothes are broken under the attack of that force. She has no idea where to scatter. Drops of sweat seeps from her forehead, and the blood in her mouth is also going Overflowing.


    "Tang Tang! Tang Tang


    Xiao Hei''s voice was introduced into Tang Ning''s divine consciousness. She called out to wake her up, but she hung her head as if she had lost all vitality. There was no response or movement.


    "Tang Tang! Don Tang, wake up! Wake up


    In a coma, Downing only felt the tingling in her mind, and the spirit that she was about to leave was once again fixed. She closed her eyes and couldn''t open them. Because of the thick eyelids, she didn''t have the strength to open them.


    Her body was burning like a fire, and her muscles were forced to flow by the powerful force, which made every inch of her body seem to be broken and broken.


    At this time, she did not open her eyes. If she opened her eyes, she could see the floating of her red fruit body and the powerful force flowing through her veins. Her skin seemed to be broken tightly. The blood covered her skin, and some even seeped out. It looked very terrible.


    However, when the power continued to add to Downing, trying to destroy her, she burst out of a dazzling light.


    The powerful and dazzling light rose from the sky, enveloping her as a whole. At the moment when the power of merit appeared on her and protected her, a distant voice came from the sky in the secret world near to collapse.


    "The spirit is different, but his merits and virtues are added to his body. This son is so terrible before he grows up. He can''t live!"


    The deep and majestic voice reverberated in the whole sky like a bell and drum. Every word had a very strong force of heaven and earth. Every word fell on Downing like a heavy hammer.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out again. Because of the impact of the sound, or the power of protecting her body, donning slowly woke up. However, when she looked up to the sky with her teeth clenched, she did not see anyone in the sky. But she firmly believed and was sure that she would not hear the voice wrong!


    "You, yes, he, people?" Downing asked word by word, his deep eyes falling on the sky.


    "I''m not a man, I''m a god!" The voice came again and fell into Downing''s ears, with a strong force of pressure and shock.


    "Oh


    With a defiant, but defiant, voice came out of her.


    "What are you doing?" The God in the sky asked in a deep voice, and his voice fell from the sky like thunder.


    Downing looked at the sky, although the cold voice was weak, it was a word by word, with a firm and bloodthirsty fierce.


    "If heaven blocks me, I will go against it! If god gets in my way, I will kill him


    The ending sound is filled with cold and murderous spirit, and her hands are slowly closed and clenched into fists. At the moment of clenching, her figure moves

 Chapter 1290

    The dazzling golden light wrapped in her body, her figure flew fiercely to the sky. At this moment, the spirit breath contained in the heaven and earth was surging wildly towards her, converging to form a whirling vortex, and this spiritual whirlpool surrounded Tang Ning''s figure.


    Wrapped in the color of merit and virtue, donning clenched his hands and felt the strength of his fist and the breath of spiritual power in his muscles and veins. At this moment, he felt the golden elixir in his body again, and the golden elixir was suspended and rotated, attracting the pure and strong aura of spiritual power outside.


    "Ah


    A cry came out from the whirlpool, and Downing''s figure could not be seen. The only thing we knew was that clouds were rapidly condensing in the sky, and the sound of thunder came from the clouds.


    Perhaps it was this sudden change that even the God outside that day exclaimed: "how advanced at this time? How could that be possible! "


    Although he felt that it was impossible for an ordinary monk to advance at this time, the vision in the sky told him that it was not impossible, but was happening!


    At this moment, all the spirit breath in the secret land near the collapse surges to Downing''s body, and her strong will supports her to bear those crazy spirit breath at this moment. At this moment, there is only one thought in her mind, that is, to live!


    She''s going to live anyway! She must not only live, but also live better than others!


    Perhaps he saw that the whirlpool formed by the spiritual power was stirring, and the God outside the sky slowed down at this moment. Seeing that the people below were still breaking through the advanced level under such circumstances, he knew that this son could not be left!


    Leaving such a powerful and terrible opponent will be a disaster to yourself! The best way is to kill him before he has fully grown up!


    "I will kill you with my reverence! Die to me


    With the sound of killing, a sword shadow glowed with cold light. It was like a sharp huge knife chopping from the sky. It was chopping toward Tang Ning with the potential of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    However, just as the shadow of the sword appeared in the sky, it was blocked by a powerful force of heaven and earth, and the shadow of the sword which ejected a strong air current could not be cut down.


    When the God saw that the killing move was blocked and could not hurt the people in the spirit breath below, he immediately cried out and asked, "who''s stopping me from killing him?"


    "She is the one you can''t kill."


    A leisurely voice, deep and ancient, came from the sky. There was no murderous air or threatening pressure. It was only leisurely and calm.


    "Heaven, the way of heaven?"


    Hearing the leisurely and calm voice, there was a trace of shock and amazement in the voice of the God outside the sky. It seems that I didn''t expect that the way of heaven, who had only been a spectator and looked at everything in the world for millions of years, would stop and save the man at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, a sky thunder with extremely strong energy was shot down and landed on Downing''s body in the vortex.


    That day, although the external God wanted to kill Downing, he knew that he could not kill him. Looking at the man who was suffering from the thunder in the advanced stage, he could not help thinking about it.


    If he can''t bear the thunder and die in the advanced stage


    Thinking together, I feel impossible.

 Chapter 1291

    How can a man who even protects the way of heaven die easily in this advanced stage?


    It''s just that I don''t know what kind of trouble it will bring in the future.


    As time went by, there was no voice coming out of the sky except for the clouds that condensed the thunder. The God outside the sky did not know whether it had left. And the way of heaven seemed to have never appeared, and there was no sound coming out.


    If the big world, only Tang Ning is there to bear the strong spirit breath, flow in the veins, bear the baptism of the thunder


    On the other side, Heifeng and Anyi rush back to the zongmen when they know that the master Tang is not there. The white gourd flying out of the gate first goes to find situ and others.


    After Tang Ning had left, situ and Yaoyao both heard that she was going to zongmen, and it seemed that something had happened to Mo Ye. They thought that it was better to go to the zongmen first and see what was going on? Maybe there''s something they can help?


    Just did not expect, they have not arrived at the door, a big gourd from the sky fell down.


    "Bang!"


    "Isn''t this master Tang''s gourd? Why are you here? " Ye feibai was surprised to see the big gourd that fell down from the sky in front of him. If it wasn''t flashing fast, would it be smashed!


    "It''s master''s gourd. There are white clouds on it." Song Tianyou also spoke.


    "Why is your gourd here? What''s the matter? " Qi Baihe stepped forward and frowned slightly.


    "You go with me, Tang Tang is in trouble!" Xiao Baiyun''s anxious voice was introduced into people''s ears.


    On hearing this, their faces changed slightly and they immediately asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with master Tang? "


    "Walk and say, go!" Cried the little white cloud, and flew again.


    When situ and others saw this, they quickly carried the sword and followed it to the zongmen. They listened to it tell them the story. However, when they arrived at the zongmen the next day, they entered the zongmen and came to the transmission array, but they didn''t see Master Tang come out.


    "Master Tang hasn''t come out yet. I don''t know what''s going on with Mr. mo. let''s go and have a look at it." Su Yanqing opened his mouth and looked at the others.


    The others nodded, and finally decided that ye feibai, Su Yanqing and Qi Baihe went to see Mo ye, while the others stayed at the array and waited. However, looking at the shrinking array, the people waiting were very anxious.


    In the secret place, no one knows that Tang Ning suffered three advanced Yuan Ying''s thunder as early as yesterday. However, after her successful promotion, because of the powerful aura and energy in it, her strength has been rubbing upward. Therefore, she has suffered two more heavenly laws today. At this time, the last thunder is not shot down.


    In the secret place, another day has passed. The space of the heaven and earth has shrunk and narrowed. There is hardly a perfect place in the ground because of the collapse. At this time, Tang Ning is still in the middle of the air. Even if she wants to stop and advance, she can''t stop. At present, she has to bite her teeth and hold on.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the last thunder fell from the gradually shrinking sky. A spirit breath rushed into her body, and her strength soared upward until she reached the peak of Feixian. At that moment, the whole world seemed to collapse and plunge into boundless darkness

 Chapter 1292

    Even though she had just finished the promotion, her breath was still unstable, but at the moment when the whole world was in darkness, Tang Ning turned around and flew out of the spirit breath to the transmission array of the only small opening. At the same time, she took out a set of green clothes from the space and put it on her body. She felt a whirl of heaven and earth. At the next moment, the whole person had appeared in the sect''s array.


    "Boom


    Along with Downing, there was a roar, just like the earth ox turning over. The ground of the whole clan gate was shaking, and the tremor lasted for several breaths before the peace was restored.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master!"


    The array was filled with dust and smoke. At this moment, the array on the ground disappeared and exploded, and the strong air current was surging out. Seeing the moment when the array disappeared, situ and others thought that Tang Ning had not yet come out, and they all cried out with grief and inability to believe.


    They always thought that Tang Shi would come out, but they didn''t expect that in the end it was this array that blew up, and Tang Shi


    "Woo Master, master Don''t leave me, master, Wuwu... " Song Tianyou sat down on the ground, raised his head and howled. While crying, he called his master. He cried bitterly.


    Qi Baihe squatted down, patted song Tianyou on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "senior brother, maybe you haven''t died yet. Master won''t die easily!"


    "Good! How could Tang Shi die easily? She can''t die like this Situ also said in a calm voice, unwilling to believe that Tang Shi died like this.


    Eight guarding the peak Lord looking at this scene, can not help shaking his head, sighing out. Maybe they thought that there was not much chance for Tang Shi to come out of it alive. Therefore, they were silent when they saw that the array could not hold up the scene of destroying Qi.


    The dust gradually dispersed, and a familiar voice came from it.


    "I''m not dead yet. What are you crying about?"


    With the sound of chuckle, a touch of green figure also slowly walked out of the dust.


    The exquisite and excellent face, a pair of smiling eyes, and the shining bald head, as well as the blue clothes, were so familiar that they showed a surprise look and ran forward excitedly.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master!"


    Situ and others ran forward. Song Tianyou, who was sitting on the ground crying, got up and ran to the blue figure in front of him, crying and laughing.


    "Wuwu, master, master, I thought I would never see you again." Compared with others who just run forward to Tang Ning''s side, song Tianyou directly rushed to hold her with her age.


    Tang Ning chuckled and rubbed his apprentice''s head and said, "don''t worry, how could you die so easily as a teacher?" She looked at situ and others and asked, "Why are you all here?"


    "We learned that you came to zongmen. We heard that it was Mr. Mo who had an accident, so we wanted to come and see if there was anything we could do. Later, we met white gourd on the road, and we came together." Situ said.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded and patted song Tianyou on the shoulder and asked him to stand aside. Then he stepped forward and bowed to the eight peak masters.


    "Thank you for guarding the array for me all the time. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out without you."


    Eight people even busy way: "Tang Shi is polite, this is what we should do."

 Chapter 1293

    As they spoke, they looked at the young man in front of them in surprise and said, "it turns out that this is the original appearance of master Tang. It''s really beautiful and excellent. Is it possible that you are here? I can''t believe that the person in front of me is the one we saw a few days ago. However, I can''t see how the breath of master Tang looks like..."


    The peak master looked at him in surprise. The more he looked, the more shocked he was. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "is not Tang Shi advanced?" Before Ming Ming went in, Tang Shi was just the top cultivation of the golden elixir. How could this moment be the breath of Yuanying?


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe and situ and others noticed that Tang Ning''s breath was indeed that of monk Yuanying. This recognition shocked them, but at the same time, they were excited and happy.


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "it''s really advanced. Because of the crisis in it, I don''t want to have the chance to break through successfully. Because of the advanced reason, the medicine of the Yi Rong pill that I took originally also disappeared, so that I could recover my original appearance."


    Tang Ning simply said, because Feixian''s peak strength is too shocking, especially at her age. Moreover, she has made continuous progress in such a short period of time, and has broken through two stages of product level to reach the peak of Feixian. If this event is spread, it is estimated that it will cause great shock.


    Therefore, at the moment when she was out of the secret place, she collected the strength of Feixian and revealed only the strength of Yuanying''s peak. After all, it was frightening enough that she could break through the peak of Yuanying within a few days after she went in. If they knew that she was not Yuanying''s peak strength, but Feixian peak strength, I''m afraid it would cause shock in this whole continent.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Tang, congratulations to Mr. Tang!" The eight peak masters are celebrating.


    Tang Ning smiles and asks, "how is mo ye now?"


    "We have been guarding here all the time, and we haven''t seen it yet. But the LORD said that the master''s pharmacist was treating him, but he didn''t wake up." Several peak Masters said.


    Su Yanqing said: "master Tang, before that, several of us went to see him. Young master Mo was in a coma because he was seriously injured. It seems that he is..."


    Thinking of the breath of Mo ye, he doesn''t go on, because he believes that Tang Shi should know better than them when he sends him out.


    "I''ll go and have a look." As Tang Ning said, seeing the white cloud gourd standing there not far away, he stretched out his hand, took it back to the round bamboo on his waist, and asked, "is it young? Isn''t it with you? "


    "Huishizun, Yaoyao is there to guard Qi Baihe said.


    Hearing this, Downing picked her eyebrows: "how could she be there?"


    Su Yanqing, on one side, saw her asking and said, "well, she said that she had any peach blossom dew that could be used for young master Mo to drink, so she would take care of it there."


    Tang Ning nods. Peach blossom dew is really a good thing. It should be helpful to Mo Ye''s situation. After all, in addition to injury, his evil spirit is also a big problem.


    Because Tang Ning came out, they all went to the place where Mo Ye recovered. In order to facilitate the pharmacist to treat him, he did not go back to his own cave, but lived in the bamboo yard there.


    When a crowd of people came to the bamboo yard of Yaofeng, they were stopped by the disciples outside the bamboo yard.

 Chapter 1294

    "My master is healing for martial uncle. I can''t go in and disturb now." The disciple who was outside said that he would not let them in.


    Seeing this, Downing said, "I''ll go in alone."


    "That''s not good. I have to wait for my master to come out." The two disciples said, sticking to the original place.


    Tang Ning smile, raised his hand and then ordered the two people''s acupoints, and said to the eight peak masters who followed him: "I''ll go first to have a look. Several peak masters are tired enough to protect the array for me these days. It''s better to go back and have a rest first."


    "Well, let''s wait until he wakes up." Eight peak Lord said, then turn around to leave first.


    "Keep your guard outside. I can go in alone." Donning told him and went inside.


    In the bamboo yard, in addition to the comatose Mo ye, there is only the pharmacist and Yaoyao who is taking care of him. When the pharmacist sees Tang Ning coming in, he can''t help but drink: "who are you? Why did you come in? Get out of here


    "Master As soon as Yao Yao saw her, he ran forward happily: "master, you come out!"


    Downing pinched her pink face and said, "come out."


    Maybe he saw the little girl calling him master. The pharmacist looked up and down at Tang Ning and asked, "are you the master Tang?" I heard that Tang Shi was not a little boy, but I didn''t expect that he was such a beautiful young man with a white face.


    Young so light, really capable?


    "Not bad." Tang Ning nodded, looked at the old man in front of him and asked, "what do you call me?"


    "I am the peak master of Yaofeng. My surname is Fei. You can call me pharmacist Fei or master Fei Feng." He stroked his beard, looked at Downing and said, "I''m in therapy. What''s the matter with you coming in?"


    "Fei Lao, do not know if Mo Ye''s condition is better?" Tang Ning inquires and goes to the comatose Mo ye, and naturally reaches out to help him with his lower pulse.


    But the pharmacist heard that a young boy called him Fei Lao with a mature voice. He could not help but stare at him, but did not say anything. He just said: "the internal injury is serious. Fortunately, there is a breath protecting his heart. Otherwise, he will die early. But the most troublesome thing is his evil spirit. How can he get infected with the evil spirit? And this evil spirit has penetrated into his blood. It''s not easy to get rid of it. Alas, what are you doing


    He was still talking when she pulled out all the silver needles he had made.


    "From today on, I will treat him." Tang Ning said in a slow voice. He put the silver needles aside and took out the medicine for the treatment of trauma from the space and handed it to Yaoyao: "wipe the original medicine first. Use this one."


    "Good." Yao Yao should, after taking over, he carried water in.


    "How? It''s a trauma ointment developed by me. It''s very easy to use. " Fei came forward and said, dissatisfied that he would change his medicine as soon as he came in.


    Downing not slow way: "your medicine is good, but used for a few days, his body injury is still like this, the effect is too slow, or use mine!"


    As soon as he heard this, he immediately blew his beard and glared: "you are a child''s family. Can your medicine compare with that of my husband? The healing medicine prepared by me is used by all the disciples of the clan, and no one can say anything bad about it. How did it get to you? It seems that I can''t make it on the table. "


    Seeing this, Downing said with a smile: "Fei Lao, I didn''t say your medicine is not good, I just said it''s not as good as mine."

 Chapter 1295

    "You, you, you, you!"


    Fei was so angry that his beard was shaking, but he was not used to quarreling. You didn''t know what to scold for a long time. At last, he snorted heavily: "I want to see how your medicine is better than mine."


    Tang Ning smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, he takes a pill out of the space, pinches Lin''s mouth, puts the pill in, and raises his chin slightly to let the pill slide down his throat.


    Fei Lao looked at this scene, smelling the smell of pills. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you give him?"


    "Pills for internal injuries." Tang Ning said, and slightly pushed the unconscious Mo ye to the side, when he saw the injury behind him, his lips slightly pursed.


    There was a black and red behind, which was the scorched wound when the sky thunder was shot down. The wound was also accompanied by the fire of the sky thunder. Because the fire gas of the wound moved inside the body, which aggravated the internal injury in his body. Moreover, if the wound on the back was not handled properly, the fire could not be eliminated, which would lead to high fever.


    At that time, he blocked the blow for her, and she knew it was serious. She didn''t expect that the blow would be so serious.


    Seeing that Tang Ning had been staring at the wound, Fei old coughed softly and said: "this burn was caused by the fire of thunder. I''ve smeared him with medicine, but the effect is slow, but it doesn''t mean that my medicine is worse than yours!"


    "This is the burn of thunder fire. The general medicine can''t work. I''ll rearrange some to apply to him." Tang Ning said, see Yaoyao has carried water back, then told: "help him clean the wound medicine, and then on my medicine, the back of the first do not apply medicine, and then find a few cushions to let him lean on, so that the back of the injury will not hurt."


    "Good." Young should, put the water aside.


    Fei looked at the little girl and said to Downing, "you girl, don''t give it to me! I think she''s very agile. It''s good to stay and give me a hand. "


    "No!"


    Before downing opened his mouth, Yaoyao had already refused decisively.


    Tang Ning saw just a smile, looked around, then walked to the side of the low bamboo table, sat down, from the space to take out the medicine.


    "Are you going to mix the medicine here?" Fei Lao saw that he sat down and took out some medicines and tools to make medicine. He was surprised.


    "Well, I''ll borrow it from you for a while." She took out her own medicine from the space. After looking over it, she seemed to lack a single medicine. She asked, "Fei Lao, do you have Bingling aloe vera in this medicine peak?"


    "Yes Fei nodded his head and glanced at him, "do you want it?"


    "Well." Downing answered.


    See this, Fei old way: "you wait." Said to walk out, facing outside that stood motionless two disciples way: "go to the medicine garden to pick an ice spirit aloe to come over."


    Who knows, the words fall again person also stands motionless, his this temper comes up, then shout again: "you two people, go to the medicine garden to pick a plant of ice spirit aloe vera to come over!"


    Seeing this, they looked at each other, and then they solved their acupoints.


    When Fei saw them, he immediately glared at them: "what have you done to them?"


    "Nothing." Niu Dali laughs, reaches out to push two disciples, and says: "hurry up, your master asks you to pick medicine."


    "Master..."


    "Go and go. Come on, pick one." Fei Lao waved impatiently and went inside again.

 Chapter 1296

    Inside, Tang Ning put some miraculous herbs into the medicine and mashed them, and then added some spirit liquid into it. Fei laonegative, who was on the other side, looked at them and saw that all the miraculous medicines he took out were excellent ones with the age. Seeing that he used them without any heartache, he could not help looking at them.


    He thought: this boy is very good to Mo Ye. Some of the miraculous drugs are very rare. He takes them out and uses them. He doesn''t care at all.


    "Hey, boy, ice spirit aloe is just a common elixir. Do you really want to add it to it?" Asked Fei, holding his beard.


    "Although Bingling aloe is an ordinary elixir, it will have a cool and comfortable effect after being used as a medicine. Moreover, it has an excellent effect of removing fire and repairing fire. In addition, with the assistance of other miraculous medicines I have added, even ordinary miraculous drugs can also have extraordinary therapeutic effects." Downing said slowly.


    Listening to this, Fei Lao hissed: "speak as if you understand."


    Although it is very disdainful tone, but a pair of eyes is still involuntarily toward Tang Ning, where to aim, looking at how he is deployed.


    Qi Baihe sent the elixir in. As soon as he entered it, he saw the master''s medicine, and called out: "master."


    Tang Ning looked up, his eyes fell on the elixir in his hand, and said, "pick some thick leaves, cut them open, and bring me the meat in the middle."


    "Yes."


    Qi Baihe put the elixir on the table, took out a knife and was ready to start. However, Fei Lao, who was beside him, stepped forward: "I''ll come and I will." Take Qi Baihe''s knife directly and cut out the ice spirit aloe in the middle.


    "Master, do you need me to do something else?" Qi Baihe asked.


    "Have you seen Yao Yao bandaging up the wound? OK, I''ll help him to turn over and let him sleep on his side. I''ll give him medicine later. " Downing told him.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe answered and went to Yaoyao to help.


    "Is that enough? Do you want to use the whole plant Fei old will take down the ice Ling aloe meat slices to Tang Ning.


    "Four is enough." Tang Ning said, will he hand over the elixir to join together smash, research into ointment.


    Fei looked at it and saw that the ointment he had concocted was light green, and the other drugs he added were smashed and couldn''t see what they were. However, the faint smell of grass from the ointment was not pungent.


    Tang Ning mixed the ointment, put it into a box, and took it to Mo ye by the bamboo bed, ready to give him medicine.


    "Master, I will come!" Qi Baihe thought of doing it for him. But his master waved his hand and asked him to step down.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Downing takes out some ointment with his finger, and gently smears it on the back of Mo ye with his finger pulp, and spreads a thin layer on his burned back.


    Qi Baihe is watching. Seeing his master''s action is gentle, his eyes are full of heartache. He can''t help looking at the old man. As expected, he is holding his beard and staring at them.


    "Boy, what''s your relationship with him?"


    Fei asked, holding his beard, with a trace of strangeness in his expression. Is it his old man who is blind? Why do you think the bald boy''s eyes are not right?


    Downing took back his hand slowly and looked at Fei Lao with a smile of unknown meaning: "the relationship between nature and ordinary is not the same."

 Chapter 1297

    Fei Lao listened and shook his hand. He accidentally pulled off some of his beards. He gasped with pain.


    Donning laughed, put the ointment away and said to him, "Fei Lao, you may have to disturb me here these days."


    "Do you want to live here?" Fei takes a look at Downing and looks at Mo ye again: "don''t you trust him? Don''t you say you''re good at it? What are you going to do with him? "


    "I live here for the convenience of care and treatment. In his case, I should wake up tomorrow." She said, and said to Qi Baihe, "go out and tell them to stay first! After a few days, when Mo Ye''s injury gets better, we''ll go back to the magic moon city. "


    "Yes." Qi Baihe answered, and first went outside to talk to them, and then came in with the patriarch.


    "Master Tang."


    Looking at Tang Ning''s excellent appearance, the patriarch nodded and said with a smile: "fortunately, master Tang is coming out. If not, I really don''t know how to talk to Mo ye at that time. I''m glad to hear that master Tang has advanced."


    "Just a fluke." Donning said with a smile.


    "Master Tang, how is mo ye?" Because he knew that he was proficient in medicine, so he asked.


    "I''ve just given him some healing pills. As for the evil Qi on his body, I''ll help him get rid of it tomorrow."


    On hearing this, Fei immediately asked, "why tomorrow? Not now? "


    Seeing this, the patriarch said: "Tang Shigang advanced, and his whole body''s breath is not stable. What''s more, it''s not easy to expel evil Qi. Naturally, you have to cultivate your spirit."


    Donning nodded his head and said, "well, until I stabilize my breath, I can expel the evil spirit for him. But he took my pills and should wake up tomorrow morning."


    "That''s very good. I''ll come back tomorrow morning. Mo ye will bother Tang Shi here. If you need anything, just speak up." Said the Lord.


    "Good." Donning nodded.


    They were arranged to move in by the patriarch. Tang Ning and Yao Yao lived here in the bamboo yard. Fei Lao saw that Tang Ning''s face was tired and said, "if you are tired, go to sleep. If you have anything, send someone to call me."


    "I want to take a bath." Said downing. Due to the success of the advanced stage, although the injuries on the body have recovered with the advanced level, I still want to take a bath to relax at this time.


    When he heard this, he said, "don''t take any bath in this situation. I''ll send a disciple to take a dip in the spirit pool of Houshan mountain."! It''s good for you. " Then he went out and called a disciple to take Tang Ning to the lingchi.


    Mo Ye has Qi Baihe and Yaoyao to take care of him. Tang Ning follows him to the spirit pool. When he comes there, he knows that the pool is good for the practitioners. Generally, only the disciples who have contributed to the sect are qualified to come and soak. After the disciple sent him outside the pool, he went back. Only she walked inside.


    "I didn''t expect such a good place in this gate." As soon as I stepped into it, I felt the breath of spiritual power surging. There was a faint fragrance in the air, fog and clear water sound.


    She looked around with divine sense. After confirming that there was no one, she made a boundary, took off her clothes and went into the spirit pool. The warm spirit water soaked her tired body, making her whole person not free to relax.

 Chapter 1298

    She practiced in the spirit pool, releasing the breath of her whole body and flowing between her whole body. She adjusted the unstable spirit breath on her body, and then took it back into her body.


    After practicing in this spiritual pool, she forgot the time. It was only in the morning of the next day that she opened her eyes and breathed out a breath. An idea crossed her mind.


    Flying immortals are rare in ancient times. They worship the gate of heaven.


    What exactly do these two sentences mean? The first half of the sentence said that flying immortal is rare in ancient times, but it is easy to understand. It is nothing but a monk who can achieve the power of flying immortal. Even in this fairyland, it is rare.


    What about the sentence of worshiping the heavenly gate? What do you mean? What is Tianmen?


    Because so far have not met the strength of the flying fairy, even if the heart has doubts, I do not know who to consult.


    With her mind in her mind, she put the matter behind her for a while. What matters now is mo Ye''s body. Now that the aura of spiritual power is stable, she has to help him drive away the spirit breath in his body.


    But she didn''t know, how could there be evil spirit in such a place as the secret place? And still attached to Mo ye?


    She got up from the pool and wiped off the traces of water all over her body. She could not help laughing: "this pool is a good place."


    Put on a blue suit, tie the round bamboo around your waist, lift your hand to remove the border under the cloth, and then slowly walk out.


    "Master." Qi Baihe was waiting outside early. Seeing him come out, he made a salute and said, "master Mo is awake."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning tiny nod a head, then go to the bamboo courtyard with him.


    Qi Baihe followed his master. Looking at his master''s figure, he felt a little strange in his heart. Since his master came out of the secret place, he always felt that there was something different. However, that feeling could not be said. He only knew that the master was in front of him, but gave him a very remote feeling.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, master Tang, you are really divine! As expected, Mo Ye woke up this morning. " When the Lord saw him, he came forward with a smile.


    "Lord." With a slight salute, Downing stepped forward and looked at the man in bed who had opened his eyes when he heard her coming.


    When she saw him wake up, she could not help smiling and asked, "how do you feel?"


    "How are you?"


    At the same time when downing asks, Mo ye also asks, worried about what she has been hurt, so since she came in, a pair of eyes looked at her to see if there was any hurt.


    "I''m fine. Thanks to you, I''m advanced." Downing chuckled and winked mischievously at him.


    Qi Baihe on one side saw it and raised his hand in silence. He wanted to caress his forehead until he felt tired.


    Don''t his master forget that there are still patriarchs and Fei Lao here?


    Sure enough, when the two elders on the side see such a big man as Tangshi, they all flash their eyes, especially the patriarch, who looks at Tang Ning with deep thought.


    As early as yesterday, Fei listened to Tang Ning himself say that the relationship between the two was extraordinary. At this time, when he looked at his face, he just coughed and reminded him: "boy, hurry to see how he is. Don''t straighten out some of them."


    This kid is also very thick skinned, so many people are there! I don''t know how to restrain myself, just like I''m afraid others don''t know that their relationship is different.

 Chapter 1299

    Tang Ning smiles, looks at Mo ye, and says: "you sleep a little more! I''ll help you get rid of the evil spirit. " Her hand reached out, but he held it.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to get rid of the evil spirit." Mo Ye holds her hand.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked pick eyebrow: "how to return a responsibility?"


    When he asked about it, the Patriarch on one side also asked, "yes! What''s going on here? How can there be evil Qi in the secret place? And how did the secret place collapse? What happened in it at that time? "


    Mo Ye takes a look at them, and his heart moves. Suddenly, a sword with evil spirit flies out of his eyebrow and floats in front of the people. This sudden scene makes the patriarch and Fei Lao cry out in low voice.


    "Hunyuan dragon sword!"


    "Yes, I am full of evil spirit because of this sword, and the secret place will collapse because of this sword." Mo Ye looks at Tang Ning and says, "this sword is an ancient magic sword, which embodies the evil spirit left by the ancient times. Now this sword is integrated with me. It is not easy to expel the evil spirit."


    Tang Ning looked at the suspended sword, and frowned slightly: "no wonder the Holy Grail shrouded you at that time, but it didn''t clear the evil Qi in your body. It was because of this."


    "I''ve only heard of this ancient magic sword. I always thought it was just a legend. I didn''t expect that this sword actually existed and was still in the secret place." The patriarch looks at the sword filled with black air, and then looks at Mo Ye. He sighs silently.


    "Can it be expelled now?" Fei asked, looking at Downing.


    Tang Ning looks at the suspended sword, then looks at Mo ye, and says, "you don''t have to worry. It should be able to purify it, but it can''t be done once, and scores many times."


    Then she looked at the patriarch and Fei Lao and said, "you two, go out first! I''ll treat him. "


    "Well, if you need anything, just ask." The patriarch says, this just and Fei old go out together.


    "You go outside and watch. Don''t let people come in and disturb you. Let Yaoyao go out with you. Let people cook some porridge for him to eat later." Tang Ning looks at Qi Baihe and tells him.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded, and after a ceremony he retired.


    Mo Ye takes the sword back. He looks at Tang Ning sitting down by the bed and puts his hand on his chest. In that moment, his eyelashes tremble and his heart beats slightly disorderly. He looks up at her and feels that she looks different from the past.


    "Relax."


    Aware of his nervousness, Downing chuckled, and the hand on his chest slowly turned. A pure Buddhist light and holy power came out from her palm, from his heart to his whole body, and wrapped him in it.


    Mo Ye wants to talk, but she looks attentive. When he reaches the mouth, he swallows back. He only feels a pure and warm breath covering him. He gradually closes his eyes and sleeps heavily.


    It was not until noon that Tang Ning came out from inside. Qi Baihe, who was guarding the outside, came to see his master coming out and asked, "master, do you want the porridge cooked now?"


    "A little longer! He''s asleep and not awake. " Tang Ning said, and then he saw black wind and dark who did not know when to come back.


    "Master Tang!" Black wind and dark one see her, fast step forward a salute.

 Chapter 1300

    "You are back Downing looked at the two men and asked, "I heard you were hurt. Are you better now?"


    "Master Tang, our injury is not serious, just worried about the master, but to see you here, we are relieved." They were originally worried, but when they saw Tang Shi here, they felt as if they had a backbone, and a heart fell down.


    They believe that with master Tang in, the master will be OK.


    Smell speech, Downing chuckled out a voice: "your master son is not awake, wait for him to wake up for a while, go in to see you!"


    "Yes." The two echoed in unison.


    Tang Ning looked at them and saw that they were all there, that is, Tianyou and Yaoyao did not know where to go. So he asked, "what about the two small ones?"


    "They went to the other side of the square to compete with the disciples of the sect." Ye feibai said, looking at Tang Ning, asked: "Tang Shi, do you want to go to have a rest?"


    Downing stretched out his waist and said, "I want to eat something delicious now."


    "It''s ready. Master Tang, come with us!" Su Yanqing laughed and asked her to go to dinner with them.


    In the next few days, Tang Ning helped Mo ye get rid of the evil Qi every day, and adjusted his body for him. As a result, his body gradually recovered.


    In the bamboo yard, the two men sit cross legged with their hands against each other. A holy force of Buddha light flows from Downing to Mo Ye. The breath flows back and forth in their bodies. Until the last ray of evil Qi is eliminated from Mo ye, they slowly take back their hands and breathe out gently.


    "Yes."


    Tang Ning looked at him and saw that he had recovered almost in all aspects after the recuperation in the past few days, and the evil spirit on the ancient magic sword was removed.


    Mo Ye looks at her in front of her and says in a slow voice: "these days let you suffer."


    "We don''t have to talk about it." Tang Ning said with a smile and came down from the bed and said, "now that you are in good health, are you going to recuperate in the family for another month? Or go back to the moon city with me? "


    Listening to this, Mo Ye''s heart moves, his deep eyes on her smiling eyes, always feel that her words seem to be too close.


    "What''s the matter?" Downing leaned forward slightly, standing and sitting, narrowing the distance between the two.


    Seeing her suddenly bending forward, a beautiful and excellent face magnified in front of her eyes, a pair of smiling eyes staring at him, because of the close relationship, he could even smell a touch of Medicine on her body.


    "No, I just want to talk to the Lord about the secret place." He didn''t open his eyes, his ears turned red.


    "Oh." When Tang ningquan didn''t see the general, he just answered, looked at him and said, "take off your clothes!"


    "What?" Mo Ye is stunned, and looks at her in dismay.


    Donning''s hands crossed behind him, leaning forward slightly, as if deliberately teasing him. He said with a smile, "I said, take off your clothes, I''ll have a look." As he spoke, his eyes were still on his collar.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s handsome face flushed with a roar, and his eyes were full of amazement: "look, look? What are you looking at? " There is no other, just because her words are close to each other. It''s really hard for him to think about it or not.


    Tang Ning''s lips slightly raised and said with a smile: "naturally, it''s to see the injury behind you! Otherwise, what do you think you''re looking at? "

 Chapter 1301

    Mo Ye silently swallows the words back, turns his back to her, and starts to take off his coat. He only knows that after coming out of the secret place, she seems to be different, as if she is touching him all the time.


    Thought of this, he a heart fierce jump, and looked at her, think that he may be wrong.


    Downing looked at his back has been gradually good skin, said: "still need a few more days of medicine, then will not leave scar." Then he poked with his finger and asked, "is it not painful?"


    "No pain." It''s just a little itchy from her.


    Downing took out the ointment and put it on him with his finger pulp. Seeing that he moved from time to time, he said, "don''t move about. It will be OK in a moment."


    Mo Ye purses his lips. He only feels a hand gently crossing his back. The itching makes him unable to sit still. Without talking, they quietly get along with each other. However, the atmosphere makes him feel the disordered hand more clearly.


    "Well! It''s OK. " He coughed gently to pull up his clothes, but was stopped.


    "The ointment is not dry yet. It can''t be worn now. Just hang it for a while." Tang Ning put away the ointment, glanced at his red ears, and said with a deliberate smile, "don''t say no, you''re really in perfect proportion. Well, it''s very good."


    Mo Ye raises his eyes and takes a deep look at her. He wants to say something, but he doesn''t say anything.


    He is clear about Downing''s mind. However, he has never wanted to get her response, and he has been carefully covering this feeling, because he knows that he is a person who will drag down his close relatives and will not live long.


    If so, why bother her again? As long as you can silently guard her side, it is enough for him.


    In this way, at least, she never put him on the top of her heart, and she would not suffer from his death in the future.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and said, "I''ll go to the Lord later. If you have something to do, do it! I have nothing to do here


    Tang Ning noticed his instant change, but he didn''t say anything. He just said, "I''ve been idle recently, so I''ve been refining pills occasionally. By the way, don''t you say you want to take me to your mountain?"


    Seeing this, Mo Ye thinks for a moment and says, "I''ll go to the main peak first, and then I''ll take you around."


    "Good." Tang Ning said with a smile, "I''m going to tell them something. You should be busy first." Then he went out.


    Looking at her turn to leave, Mo Ye purses his lips, lips show a wry smile.


    If she hadn''t come to the secret place, I''m afraid that he would be more or less unlucky. This robbery alone would have made her suffer from the thunder bombardment in the secret place. If it was really the robbery of life and death in the future, what would it do to her?


    His heart sank at the thought.


    He knew that she had the ability, but his life was different from that of ordinary people. If she helped him, she was afraid that she would also be bitten back. Moreover, it was by no means an ordinary one. He might even die because of him.


    And this is the last thing he would like to see.


    After a while, he put on his coat, after a simple finishing, he went out the door to the main peak.


    Tang Ning found situ and others in the square. When they saw them, they were discussing with the disciples of the sect. She was sitting under a humble tree, holding her chin in one hand, thinking that it was mo Ye''s business.

 Chapter 1302

    She knew long ago that there would be a robbery for Mo Ye. Originally, she thought it was just a common robbery of blood. She didn''t expect that it would be so dangerous. If she didn''t come this time, I''m afraid it would be a near death.


    However, this time the robbery is not his life and death robbery. I don''t know when it will be touched. The danger almost killed him. What if it happened? That''s what worries her most.


    Especially, this time he was in danger, she also clearly understood that she had already moved her heart to him and was used to his company.


    In the past, she thought that she only regarded him as a close friend, but she never thought that this friendship had already quietly deteriorated.


    Qi Baihe in the Square ahead caught sight of his master holding his chin under the tree. He was in a trance and seemed to be thinking about something. He went over and called out: "master."


    "Well?" At the sound, Downing calmed down and answered.


    "What is master thinking?" See him want to matter eyebrow tiny twist appearance, he instinctively asked a.


    "Think about how to take down Mo Ye!" Tang Ning seemed to be true or false, and looked at the appearance of her apprentice''s mouth slightly pumping, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    The boy didn''t know she was a woman until now!


    "Little crane!" Tang Ning held his chin in one hand and looked at him with a smile. He asked, "what do you think of Mo Ye as your teacher?"


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe sighed helplessly: Why did he come here just now?


    Although the heart is helpless, but he is still serious: "master feel good, that is naturally excellent." His master and Mr. Mo are in love. Which is his turn to say that they are good? Naturally, his master thought it was good, and that was excellent.


    Tang Ning nodded his head, showing a satisfied expression that could be taught. He asked, "how have you learned the acupoint method?"


    "Huishizun, I have learned it."


    "Read more medicine books, and I''ll teach you how to practice Dan later." Said downing.


    Smell speech, Qi Baihe heart a joy, immediately arched a ceremony: "thank you, master."


    "Master!"


    Song Tianyou ran over. Because he was at the bottom of the square, and Tang Ning was sitting under the tree, but he was on the hillside. So he raised his head and said excitedly, "master, I''ll compete with people of the same strength. They are not my opponents!"


    "That is, you don''t see who taught it!" Downing raised his chin and looked proud.


    "Well, you are here! I found you. God forbid In the distance, Fei Lao ran over and yelled.


    When Tang Ning saw the old man of Yaofeng, he asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back." While speaking, he was holding downing directly and went to Yaofeng.


    Seeing this, Downing said to the two disciples, "what should you do?"


    "Well, don''t pay attention to them. You can''t lose them here." Fei said, as if he was afraid of Downing running away. He said, "boy, I heard that you are good at making pills. Come and give me some advice. There is a furnace of pills that I have been refining for a long time without success."


    "Let me teach you alchemy?" Downing picked his eyebrows and pulled out the hand he held under his armpit: "are you sure?"


    "The two of us can be said to seek advice from each other and exchange experiences." Fei said with a smile: "if it''s refined, I''ll give you one."


    "What good pills can you have?" donning quipped

 Chapter 1303

    Fei said with a smile: "if you don''t like my pills, the elixir on the peak of my medicine, if you need to pick them, I won''t say a word, how about it? Is that generous enough? "


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s heart moved, glanced at him and said with a smile: "deal


    She followed her to his alchemy room. As soon as she went in, she saw a huge alchemy stove. There was also a medicine boy helping him to look at the furnace fire and the alchemy furnace with various patterns carved on it. Tang Ning was slightly surprised.


    "Such a big one? What''s more, you are refining this furnace of pills, can you still run outside? Let a little medicine boy watch for you? Is that too big a heart? "


    On hearing this, Fei looked at him in surprise: "don''t you have any medicine boy to help you look at the fire?"


    Downing shook his head. "No, I do it all by myself." She is used to controlling by herself, and her alchemy uses the fire of her own life, but what he uses here is the fire from the heart of the earth. The two are also different.


    "Master." Seeing him come in, the medicine boy quickly saluted him.


    "All right, you go out!"


    Fei Lao waved and asked the medicine boy to go out first. He looked at the fire and said to Tang Ning: "I''ve tried this pill several times, but I''ll fail when I join star grass. What''s the reason?"


    Tang Ning came forward to smell the smell of medicine from the stove, took a look at him and said, "are you refining the foundation pill?"


    "Hehe, smell it? It''s good. It''s just building the foundation stone. " He put less than half of the elixir he wanted to put in this stove of pills. He could also smell that it was the prescription of Zhuji pill. It can be seen that he asked the right person.


    "I have also refined the foundation pills, mainly the medication and the control of the heat. For example, this tianxingcao can''t be put early or slow down. I''m here to help you refine this furnace of pills. You can watch and understand how much is." Tang Ning said, went to the side of the medicine table, looked at his prepared elixir.


    "OK, you can practice! I''m watching


    He said, coughing slightly, as if he was afraid that he would not even be able to make the basic pills. He explained: "in fact, I have made some successful trials, but only one out of ten heats can succeed. This success rate is too low, and there is only one finished pill in a furnace. So I want to exchange experience with you."


    "Well." Tang Ning answered, opened the lid of the stove, picked up one of the miraculous herbs, took off its leaves and threw them into the furnace, and then picked up another one to take its roots and stems for medicine.


    Seeing that he had a hundred year old elixir on the side of him, Fei picked the leaves of it. He didn''t want anything else. The other plant only took roots and threw it into the furnace at will. He didn''t worry about the problem of more or less. He was staring at him.


    Can this kind of building base pill be refined like this?


    He couldn''t help but ask, "why do you only take the leaves of that one hundred year old elixir? I usually use the whole plant, as well as the rhizome of the other one. Don''t you want any of the above? You put it in at will, and you didn''t ask me about the proportion of other herbs in the stove, so that this furnace of pills won''t be destroyed? "


    Tang Ning leisurely said: "although the whole plant can also be used, but the refined foundation pill is not good. Take the pure part of each miraculous medicine to refine, the refined elixir is naturally excellent. If you use the earth''s fire to warm the fire slowly, the probability of frying is not high. Normal, as long as the fire is well controlled, there will be no problem."

 Chapter 1304

    "Impossible? I used to refine and produce a good kind of Zhuji pill. Besides, controlling the heat is not a problem for me, an old alchemist Fei laoweng voice Weng Qi said, Tang Ning''s words have a lot of doubt.


    Tang Ning did not explain, but just smile, put the elixir into the furnace in turn, while starting the wind array on the stove to increase the firepower.


    Fei Lao looked aside and felt that his alchemy method was not the same as his, but he also wrote down his refining methods in a small book.


    As time went by, two people in the alchemy room focused on alchemy, and the other focused on learning. They took notes on the steps of Tangning''s Alchemy, and planned to go back and study them in detail.


    Until late in the evening, with the refining of Zhuji pill, Tianlei quench pill was also attracted. Fei was shocked. He could not help looking forward to it. When he finally opened the furnace, he saw that there were two finished Zhuji pills. When one was still a top-grade pill, he was even more surprised.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Boy, you can do it! It''s really Dan! " Fei Laoyi is excited, reaches out to pat Downing''s shoulder, full of surprise looking at the two pills taken out.


    Tang Ning gave the pills to him and said, "one top grade, one inferior product. I''ll go back first. I''ll go back to your medicine Garden tomorrow morning."


    "It''s said that every Alchemist''s technique is different. I didn''t expect it to be so. Look, your alchemy technique can really become a pill." Fei Lao devoted all his heart to two pills and took them up to study. He did not listen to what Tang Ning said.


    Tang Ning went out of the alchemy room and stretched out his waist. When he looked back, he turned excitedly and looked at the small book recording the steps. He could not help shaking his head and laughing.


    Fei Lao is a drug addict.


    Seeing that the sky is getting dark, I thought that I still wanted to go to his cave with Mo ye, but I didn''t know where he was now?


    However, not long after walking out, he saw Mo Ye standing under the tree not far away, looking at her.


    "Why are you here? Finished? " Downing trotted over, looking at him with a happy look on his face.


    "Well." Mo Ye nodded his head and said, "listen to them say that you and Fei are refining alchemy, so come and wait for you."


    Downing approached, reached out and naturally took his hand. Looking at his stiff body, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "where are we going? Have you eaten yet


    Mo Ye looked at her and took his hand. His eyes flashed slightly. His deep eyes fell on her smiling face and said, "I''ll take you to my side."


    "Good." Donning echoed and left with him.


    When the disciples of Yaofeng saw two big men walking hand in hand, the bald Tang Shi still had a happy face, but their uncle Mo didn''t shake off Tang Shi''s hand. Instead, they let him walk with his arm, and their eyes widened.


    "What''s the situation? How two big men walk hand in hand? It''s weird in any way! "


    "Ah, you say, is it because of that that that our uncle Mo is not close to women?" A Yaofeng disciple lowered his voice and frowned.


    "Which one?" Another disciple asked, not knowing why.


    "That''s it!" The disciple said, seeing the people around him still did not understand, then whispered: "broken sleeve!"

 Chapter 1305

    The disciple opened his eyes in amazement.


    Broken sleeves? Their God like Uncle Mo broke his sleeve! And still with the bald Tang Shi!


    At this time, it was the meal time in the evening. Although the disciples of the sect were not three aunts and six wives, they were all such novel gossip things. After a while, most of the disciples of the sect knew about the story of martial uncle Mo''s broken sleeve.


    However, the two people who were talking about them did not know what the people in the clan said about them, or that they did not care, and never took other people''s comments to heart.


    Mo Ye takes Tang Ning to his mountain, enjoying the scenery all the way, introducing the scenery of the peak to her. He comes to the cave at the top of the mountain and looks at the darkness. He says, "if you want to see the sunrise tomorrow morning, you can go to the big stone in front of you."


    He took her to come forward and said, "during the day, there is a lot of fog here. When the sun rises, it is the most suitable place to enjoy the sun."


    "I don''t think there is anyone else on the mountain. Are you the only one here?" Donning looked at him and asked.


    Mo Ye nodded his head and said, "well, this peak is for me. It belongs to my private place, not to the clan. If you want to come here in the future, you can come at any time."


    Hearing this, Downing moved his heart and asked, "don''t you go back to the moon city with me?" See what he means, is he trying to stay?


    Mo Ye looks at the dark front and says, "I''m going to practice in seclusion for a period of time. Now I''m in the peak stage. It''s only a chance."


    Tang Ning was silent for a while, but she was worried. Many of them died in the stage of advanced flying immortal. She was able to become a flying immortal this time because of the secret place. Moreover, the voice from the outside of heaven wanted to kill her on that day. If it was not prevented by the heavenly way, she would have died early.


    Maybe it''s because she thinks about Mo Ye''s life and death robbery. Although she can''t see when his doomsday is, she faintly feels that the advanced Feixian is a disaster here, and maybe his life and death robbery should be here.


    Think of this, the heart is more dignified.


    "Downing."


    A deep voice sounded around her. Donning calmed down and looked at him. Seeing that he looked serious and serious, she looked at him quietly and listened.


    "Although I don''t believe in destiny, the things I have experienced all the way over the years let me know that there are many things that are destined to be good in the dark. No matter how hard I try to change, the final outcome is the same."


    He looked at her in a low, silent voice and said, "I know I will eventually go to hell, but I can''t and I don''t want to drag you to hell, do you understand?"


    "You mean, we can''t be together? You can''t respond to my feelings? Then why do you accompany me like this all the time? Guard by my side? " Asked downing.


    Mo Ye looks at her, and can''t say anything to her mouth. At last, he just tightly purses his lips and is silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Downing continued to ask, "do you think I can''t see your feelings for me? You have done so many things for me. Why dare you not admit that you have me in your heart? "

 Chapter 1306

    Her hands behind her, looking at the dark sky ahead, said: "even if the road ahead is dark, even if the front is hell, I dare to break into it and will not give up easily."


    She turns around and looks at Mo ye in front of her. She grabs his skirt, pulls him down, looks at him seriously, and says, "Mo ye, you hear me clearly. I''m a man who dares to love and hate. Since I understand what I mean to you, I will let you know, and I will never give you a chance to retreat."


    Listening to her so straightforward words, Mo Ye''s eyes move, and a heart can''t help moving.


    Tang Ning loosened the hand that held his lapel and smoothed out the wrinkled Lapel with both hands. The clear voice was not slow: "you are the man I like. Even if the road ahead is rough, I will be with you! So don''t try to get me away with those words. It''s impossible


    Mo Ye''s heart trembles and says silently at the bottom of his heart: I wanted to hold up a piece of sky for you to protect your life without worry, but I don''t want to have thorns all over the road. You are willing to accompany me. How can I let you do this?


    "Why do you need it?" Full of words, to the end, only a helpless sigh.


    She looked at him with a soft smile in her eyebrows and said, "Mo ye, I only follow my heart. What my heart likes is only you."


    I only like you


    At last, the high wall of Mo Ye''s heart collapsed in her voice. Only you collapsed. He held him in his arms and said, "in this life, I will bear all the people in the world, and I will never bear you alone!"


    He said this to her and to himself.


    "Gulu..."


    Tang Ning''s stomach grunting voice suddenly sounded, both of them were stunned for a moment, then chuckled, and the atmosphere became relaxed.


    Mo Ye looks at him and says, "it''s mine. I should take you to dinner first."


    Donning put his hand around his neck and hung the whole person in his arms. Smiling, he said, "where are you going to take me to eat now? It''s past dinner time, and there''s nothing to eat in the kitchen. "


    Smell speech, Mo Ye lip corner slightly Yang, way: "we go out of the door to eat." As soon as the voice fell, he put his arm around her waist and took her imperial sword to the door of Zong.


    If you miss a meal, you can''t eat. But it''s not the same outside. Even if you enter the night, there is a lively place. No night city is a place that only opens at night and doesn''t do daytime.


    When downing follows Mo ye to the entrance of the city that never sleeps, he is not surprised. Because it was in an open place that we found a Dharma gate to enter the battle, and from the transmission array in that Dharma gate, we directly came to this city that never sleeps.


    "Put on the mask." Mo Ye takes out two masks and hands one to her.


    "I didn''t know there was such a place here." Donning put on his mask and looked at the three characters of the city that never sleeps on the gate and asked, "what kind of city is this? Why do you have to wear a mask? "


    "The city that never sleeps can only be opened at night. We can''t get in during the day. The place where we enter the city is on the transmission array not far from the ancestral gate, but in fact, the city is very far away from the zongmen."


    Mo ye said in a slow voice and took her to go inside. He said, "there are all kinds of businesses in the city all night long, and there are also all kinds of monks. There is a rule to come in here, that is, to wear a mask and not to show people their true faces."

 Chapter 1307

    Listening to his words, donning, wearing a mask, touched his bald head, looked at the round bamboo and gourd on his waist, and said with a smile: "my image is too special. It is estimated that even if I put on the mask, I can be recognized very well."


    After all, she''s so famous. Now people outside don''t know that Tang Shi is a bald head, with a green coat and a round bamboo waist?


    Hearing this, Lin''s eyes are filled with a smile, and he says, "it''s OK. Even if someone with sharp eyes recognizes him with a mask, he won''t be sure."


    "How do you know such a place? I''ve been here for so long, and I don''t know there''s such a place. " Downing looked at everything in the city and felt strange.


    Because there are masked monks on both sides of the street selling things with cloth. What they sell is not ordinary trinkets, but what they need.


    They did not sell, but sat on their own. Some were reading books, some were practicing cross legged exercises, and some were keeping their eyes closed, as if they could sell or not.


    Mo Ye takes her to a restaurant. When he comes in, many people have already sat down. They find a seat beside them and order a few dishes and a pot of wine.


    "Don''t drink the wine! You haven''t completely recovered from your injury. " Tang Ning said, looking at the monk, he asked, "do you have soup? Give us a soup


    "Yes, how about Wuling chicken ginseng soup?" Asked the monk with a smile.


    "Yes." Tang Ning nodded and helped Mo ye pour a cup of tea. He looked around the restaurant and asked, "do you often come here to eat?"


    "The food in this house is good, so I''ve been here a few times." He said, looking at her and saying, "I''ll show you around after dinner. Sometimes you can find a lot of good things here."


    "Good." Donning responded with a smile.


    After a while, their dishes were served one after another. After the stew was served, the friar said, "take your time and call me if you need to." Then he retreated.


    Tang Ning scooped up a bowl of soup and said, "you should have a bowl of soup first." He also scooped a bowl to try, and nodded: "Wuling chicken stewed hundred years old ginseng, taste good."


    "Take a la carte." Mo Ye helped her with each of them. Seeing her eating happily, he was also pleased.


    "Why do people in the city rush to the direction of the Lord''s house tonight? What''s the matter? " Asked the man at the next table as he drank.


    "Don''t you know? The thousand year old white night lingtan in the city Lord''s house is in full bloom tonight. The city Lord specially brought out the thousand year old white night lingtan for everyone to watch, so they all went there. "


    Listening to the words over there, Downing said with a smile, "let''s go and see it later."


    "Good." Mo Ye answers, and gives her some dishes.


    After eating, they went out, followed the stream of people, and found a higher restaurant to sit on. They saw more and more people gathering below. The people in the city Lord''s house moved a huge shelf covered with red cloth, and around them were dozens of guards. As the red cloth was lifted, the shelf was removed and the inside was exposed Face protection in the middle of a millennium white night spirit tanlai.


    "It''s a good thing. I didn''t expect that the Lord of the city that never sleeps can get such a millennium Epiphyllum." Tang Ning was slightly surprised, looking at the Epiphyllum with surprise.

 Chapter 1308

    "Can it be used as medicine?" Mo Ye looks at her and asks.


    "Well, this thousand year old white night Epiphyllum is the holy medicine for healing wounds. Take the petals of Epiphyllum when it is in full bloom and put it in the ice crystal jade spirit box. It can be stored for as long as three months. If it is matched with other rare elixirs, it can be made into an excellent life-saving pill. However, this thousand year white night spirit Epiphyllum is extremely difficult to find. It can be said that it is a rare elixir, even if it is outside, it is extremely difficult to meet Yes. "


    Seeing that her eyes have been staring at the thousand year old white night lingtan when she talks, Mo Ye pours a cup of tea for her and says, "you can have a cup of tea here first. I''ll go to see someone and come back later."


    "Good." Donning didn''t ask much, so he sat here waiting for him.


    At this time, ye hears the voice of the master of the city, but he goes out of the other place to see the wine.


    "Lord of Naran."


    When he heard someone calling him, nalanxian, the Lord of the city that never sleeps, stopped to look at the sound. When he saw the man standing in black, he was slightly surprised and quickly stepped forward.


    "Mr. Mo, why are you here?" He spoke and bowed his hand.


    "My friends and I came over and saw the thousand year old white night spirit tan at the viewing platform, so we asked for one thing." Mo Ye says.


    "If you have anything to say, you can tell me what you said. In those days, master Mo''s saving grace, lanxuan, has always been in mind, but he has no chance to repay."


    With that, his voice stopped, thinking of what he had said earlier, he asked: "master Mo mentioned the thousand year old white night lingtan, is it related to the Epiphyllum?"


    Mo Ye nodded his head and said, "yes, I want that Epiphyllum."


    Listen to this, nalanxian laughed: "I see, this is no problem, I can give the whole plant to childe." He shook his head.


    "No, I just want the blooming Epiphyllum, but you have to help me find a box to keep it, to make sure that the Epiphyllum is still in full bloom."


    "Good, master Mo, I will do it myself."


    He said with a smile, "young master Mo, the spirit pan is blooming tonight. Why don''t you come to the viewing platform to enjoy the flowers with your friends! At that time, Mr. Mo can also personally pick up the white night spirit Tan and put it in a box and hide it. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s eyes flash slightly and say, "well, we''ll go directly to the viewing platform later."


    Nalanxian saw that he had left, he went back to take a box that could store Epiphyllum, and then went out with the box.


    On the other side, Tang Ning was upstairs drinking tea, and her eyes fell on the Epiphyllum, thinking that if it could be bought, she would really like to buy it. However, she just inquired about it and learned that this Epiphyllum was handed down from the ancestors of the Nalan family and had been kept in the Nalan mansion. It only blooms once in 50 years. It is very precious and will not be sold.


    "Anin." Mo ye came back and said, "let''s go! We''re going to watch the flowers on the stage. "


    On hearing this, Tang Ning raised his eyebrows: "viewing platform? Do you know the Lord of naram After going out for a while, he came back to watch the flowers on the stage. So just now, he went to the city Lord''s house?


    Mo Ye paid for the tea, but simply said, "I saved his life by accident before." He took her hand and took her out.


    Tang Ning looks at the hand that is being held, lip angle is raised slightly, follow him to walk toward that viewing platform together.

 Chapter 1309

    Knowing that he would bring his friends over, the master of Nalan City stood on the stage early after the arrangement, looking for Mo Ye''s figure. When he saw the black figure coming with his friend, he rushed forward in person.


    "Master mo." Even though he was wearing a mask, his whole body breath was easy to recognize.


    "Well." Mo Ye answers.


    "Two, please come this way." Hearing his voice, the city Lord of Naran, with a smile, led them to the stage and sat down on the table.


    All of a sudden, there were two more people on the stage, and the people around them could not help talking in a low voice, but because they were all wearing masks, they did not know their identities.


    "The green dress is hairless, isn''t it Tang Shi?" A monk couldn''t help talking to himself.


    A man nearby heard this and said, "master Tang? How is that possible? It''s impossible for master Tang to come here. People bring them into the city, otherwise they can''t find the entrance. "


    "If you don''t say it, you don''t think it''s really like master Tang."


    "It''s like you''ve met Mr. Tang." A man nearby made fun of it.


    "I haven''t seen it, but I''ve been described! Tang Shi looks like a teenager. He is very beautiful and excellent. He likes to wear green clothes and has a round bamboo pinned to his waist. You see, the one on the stage is really similar to Tang Shi. "


    "It''s a pity to wear a mask, otherwise we can see if it''s true."


    On the stage, the Lord of Nalan invited them to sit down and chatted with them. Because Mo Ye didn''t introduce Tang Ning''s identity, he didn''t ask more questions. He just matched him as a Taoist friend.


    As time goes by, when the night is getting deeper and deeper, the friars around him are all quiet when he looks at the Epiphyllum which is slowly blooming on the stage. No one talks any more, but quietly appreciates the white night spirit Epiphyllum quietly blooming in the night.


    The white flower bud is hanging between the green leaves, gently blowing with the night wind, and slowly unfolding. The elegant posture blooming in the night makes people hold their breath and enjoy its quietly blooming, for fear of missing its beauty every moment.


    Sitting on the viewing platform, Tang Ning and Mo Ye enjoy the blooming of Epiphyllum from a close distance. The tiny petals bloom into the eye. They watch the flower bud bloom gradually until it is as big as a silver plate between the green leaves. The clean and holy snow-white has an amazing beauty.


    Until the whole Epiphyllum is in full bloom, in the dark, as if a round of clear hanging in the sky, beautiful, especially with the blooming Epiphyllum, that diffuse and open a faint Epiphyllum night fragrance, refreshing, lasting for a long time.


    "Beautiful!"


    Some people can''t help but praise, the first time to see such a beautiful Epiphyllum blooming, really can be said to be a great enjoyment.


    "Yes! The flowers are so beautiful. It''s only a pity that it''s just a blink of an eye. "


    Looking at the blooming Epiphyllum, Nalan City Lord said, "it''s only fifty years before you can enjoy it, and the blooming time of Epiphyllum is only one hour. It''s really short and beautiful."


    Downing smiled, and said, "why does the city owner not say that it is the essence of fifty years, only to bloom the most beautiful moment."


    Listening to this, Nalan city master is slightly stunned and looks at Tang Ning, who is talking to one side. Epiphyllum has been silent for 50 years, only to bloom in a flash of glory, and how can they not cultivate immortals like this? He has been practicing all his life for the sake of becoming an immortal?

 Chapter 1310

    How similar are they to Epiphyllum at that moment when they are cultivating immortals? All his life''s practice is just for the arrival of that moment.


    Appreciating the blooming of Epiphyllum, Nalan City chief sees that the time is almost up, so he hands the storage box to Mo ye and says, "master Mo, it''s almost done."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers, takes the box and takes a look at Tang Ning.


    Tang Ning was slightly surprised to see that he got up and went to the front of the Epiphyllum, picked off the bright Epiphyllum like a white jade plate, put it in the box in his hand, and turned around and walked towards her in the exclamation of the people around him.


    "Annin, here you are."


    Mo Ye''s deep voice comes into Tang Ning''s ears with magnetism. He hands her the box with Epiphyllum in his hand. He looks at her affectionately and says, "everything in this world, as long as it''s what you like, I''ll find it for you."


    Listening to this, looking at this person''s affectionate eyes in front of her, Tang Ning''s heart was filled with unspeakable emotion. A kind of joy from the bottom of her heart occupied her whole heart, which could not be expressed in words.


    The monks on the stage and off the stage looked at this scene, and their eyes widened with consternation.


    You said that picked the Epiphyllum to give the woman! They still feel a little normal, after all, it''s normal for a woman to be happy. However, such a big man picked flowers but gave it to a man, or a man without hair, and said such a touching love word, which is too much!


    "Is the broken sleeve too aboveboard?"


    "Yes! Who are these two people? It''s amazing to say love words in front of so many people. At least it will be more restrained! "


    "The man in the black robe is not ordinary at first. How can he take a fancy to the bald man? I don''t know what to look at. "


    "I wonder, who do you like? What about the last bald man? Most of the bald people in this world are Buddhist disciples, but judging from the man''s dress, it seems that they are not. "


    "At first, I thought that the bald man in green would be the master of Tang, but now I don''t think so. No matter what happens, Mr. Tang can''t be a broken sleeve."


    The people at the bottom of the discussion, looking at the two people on the stage, said that although the contempt, but more likely is envy!


    Envy them not afraid of the eyes of the world, envy their dare to love and hate.


    In the envious and envious eyes of all, Downing took the box he handed over and looked at him in front of him. Her eyebrows bent into crescent. She saw a sly and mischievous light under her eyes. She put her hand around his neck and pulled his head down. She stood on tiptoe to lift her chin slightly and kiss the sexy thin lips exposed outside the mask.


    When Mo Ye comes up on her soft lip print, he has been stunned. He has not yet recovered from the shallow kiss, so he can see that she is ready to step back.


    Perhaps it was because he didn''t give up her soft vermilion lips, or he had not tasted enough of her sweetness, which was almost instinctive. He put his hand around her waist and held her in his arms. At the same time, he turned passive into active, which deepened the real meaning of the first kiss between them


    "Hiss! Whoa


    On the stage and off the stage, together with the people in the restaurants around them, they looked at the scene on the stage, one by one took a breath, there was an uproar, and some people whistled.

 Chapter 1311

    When a man saw the scene on the stage, his eyes were straight, he directly slapped his hands and called out, "these two brothers, cattle! I''m still kissing you! "


    "I''ve heard of broken sleeves, but I haven''t seen it so blatantly. I''m convinced that I actually got married in public." Another monk looked at the scene on the stage and laughed. His eyes were full of admiration.


    "This is true love, no doubt!" Another friar also nodded, the first time encountered such a thing, can be more wonderful than watching Epiphyllum.


    More lovers saw this scene. The women looked at the two people on the stage with envy, and then looked at the male Xiu beside them. They felt that the people around them were not as romantic as the men on the stage.


    At least, they have never heard such touching love words, and the people around them have never done such things in front of so many people.


    At this time, Tang Ning on the stage is turned away by Mo Ye. His enthusiasm makes her feel hard to resist. After a few breaths, she gasps slightly. Seeing that he still doesn''t know how to stop and retreat, and all the people around him are watching, she pushes him away. Fortunately, with a mask, she can hide her charming attitude.


    Mo Ye sees her leaning in his arms. Her lips are moist and attractive. He also sees that her eyes are blurred and her eyes are affectionate. He puts his arms around her waist and takes her to fly away with her.


    In the middle of the air, a black and a green figure swept over the heads of the people. They watched the two people''s figures go away, and finally turned into a sigh.


    "City Lord..."


    The people on the stage saw that the two men were gone, and they thought to tell the city Lord whether they could go back? But he saw the city Lord sitting there with his eyes closed and his breath flowing. He was in the state of epiphany. They quickly set up a border for him and guarded him around.


    Seeing the city master''s Epiphany on the stage, the people around were even more shocked and curious about what they had said to the city Lord? How can the city master suddenly realize in such a lively environment?


    For those who practice immortals, one Epiphany is equivalent to ten years of practice. It is not possible that they will break through the advanced level because of this, but it is a rare chance.


    "Who are those two? How can the Lord of Nalan enter the realm of Epiphany? "


    "I think it''s not an ordinary person to have such ability."


    The monks around were amazed. They were more curious about the identity of the two men, and did not know what the city master said to enter the realm of epiphany? After all, on and off the stage, what they said on the stage can not be fully known by the people on the stage.


    On the other side, Mo ye and Tang Ning, who have already left things behind, come to a tree where there is no one, and they stand together at the branch.


    "Anin, there''s no one here. Why don''t we go on?" Mo Ye''s deep voice with a smile, although continue, but there is no action, obviously is to tease her to play.


    "Hum! I''m very reserved Downing snorted and raised his chin in a haughty manner.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye laughs in a low voice. The joyful laughter comes from his chest, which makes Tang Ning''s face in his arms feel a little hot, and her beautiful eyes are even more embarrassed. She reaches out her hand and twists at the soft flesh of his waist.


    "Make you laugh at me." Unconsciously, the little girl''s gesture is no doubt.


    "Hiss, it hurts." Mo Ye micro took a breath, called out a pain, she quickly let go of her hand.

 Chapter 1312

    "Where does it hurt? It''s a wound? Do you have any injury to your waist Tang Ning believed it and let go, but he laughed and held her in his arms.


    "It''s funny. It doesn''t hurt."


    His voice with a smile, chin against her bald head, low voice with emotion, way: "Amin, I really can''t believe that I have you, with you, I seem to have the whole world."


    Tang Ning listen to his words, originally want to withdraw from his arms, she quiet down, she quietly leaning on his chest, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, jokingly way: "I did not know, you can say love words like this, you say, you have not practiced?"


    "These are just the words I want to tell you. They are also the most real feelings from my heart," he said Then he reached out and touched her bare head and said with a smile, "I''ll practice more in the future, and please give me more advice."


    Smell speech, Downing chuckled, happy she used that light head in his arms drill drill, smiling way: "good, later can only find me to practice."


    Seeing her behavior like this, Mo Ye is also smiling. She only thinks it''s very interesting. Besides, beauty is in the eye of her lover. Her every move, every twinkle and smile is so unique.


    Just as they opened their hearts, they were in the quiet place under the moon. The two people embracing and appreciating the moon were in the warmth. However, a subtle voice came from them, breaking the silence of the night.


    "Well Well... "


    The voice of struggle came, as if blocked by the mouth, unable to make a sound.


    The two men on the tree listened to the sound, looked at each other, and looked along the sound. Then they saw some friars pulling a bound girl, coming this way.


    The girl was wearing a blue dress, without a mask on her face, but she was blindfolded by black cloth. She had a ball of cloth in her mouth, her hands were tightly tied to her sides, and one end of the rope was pulled by a monk wearing a mask.


    In addition to the five masked monks, a woman in white followed them about 10 meters behind them. However, the woman seemed to be afraid of being found out, so she used trees to cover her figure from time to time.


    "Hey, isn''t this a nice place? There are a lot of trees in the west of the city. There are few people there. Even if the girl cries, no one will hear it. " A monk grinned, staring at the blindfolded girl in blue. His eyes were full of malicious smile.


    Another monk stepped forward and pushed the monk aside. Looking at the girl in blue, he said, "little girl, if you are wise enough, you can not suffer too much. If not, you will have a good time!" While speaking, he took the cloth ball from the mouth of the girl in blue.


    As soon as the cloth ball in her mouth was taken off, the girl in blue cried: "help! Help... "


    "No! I''ve told you, this is the west of the city. There are many trees. No one will come to save you even if you cry out your throat. " The man in front of her is holding her chest with both hands, so he can look at her there and shout, not in a hurry.


    On hearing this, the girl in blue drank calmly: "my father and I are the master of the blue family in the magic moon city, and the third uncle is the elder of Qinghe clan! If you bully me, they will kill you! "


    Donning on the tree raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1313

    This unlucky girl is the little girl blue Ying Ying Ying in the blue house of magic moon city? How could this little girl be planted here? Does it have anything to do with the woman in white ten meters behind?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! We naturally know that your third uncle is the elder of qinghezong, but what about that? Do they know who caught you? " The young man laughed and was obviously not afraid, for the little girl''s eyes were blindfolded by them, and they were wearing masks! Who knows who they are?


    When LAN Yingying heard this, even her voice began to cry: "what do you want? I have no grudge against you. Why did you arrest me


    "There is a third uncle elder. I think you should have a lot of good things on you?" Said a friar, looking at her and approaching her at the same time.


    Listening to the footsteps approaching, LAN Yingying immediately called out: "wait a minute!"


    "Well?" That guy really stopped.


    "I''ll tell you! My treasure has the divine sense of my third uncle. If you rob me, my third uncle will know immediately. But as long as you promise to let me go and untie the rope, I can give you all my treasures. " Blue Ying Ying Ying says urgently.


    "Oh! You''re lying to ghosts! Untie the rope for you? So you can run? " Male Xiu sneered and didn''t buy it.


    She said quickly: "you so many people, I am just a little girl, how can you run under your eyes? My father and dad told me that if necessary, I would give up money and protect my life. I really just want to keep my little life. "


    On the tree, donning listened to the words and silently raised the corners of his lips.


    Seeing her look, Mo Ye asks with divine sense: "do you know that little girl?"


    "Yes, this little girl has been home before, and she has sent me seven color fruits. She is a good-natured girl." Donning responded with divine sense.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye doesn''t ask. Let her say that she has a good heart, that character should be good, although it falls into the hands of these people, but it is also her good luck to let them meet here.


    When the friars heard her say this, they could not help but look at each other, thought for a moment, and then warned, "I can tell you, don''t try to play any tricks. You should know that there are many people here. You can''t escape. You can hand over your treasure and we will let you go."


    Hum! First deceive her to take out the things on her body again, as for the next, fell into their hands, how can let her leave so intact?


    "Well, well, I will not run away." LAN Yingying said quickly.


    Seeing this, one of them moved his hands, and saw that the seemingly ordinary rope actually came back to the monk''s hand with a wheezing sound. At that moment, LAN Yingying, who was free, ran away and stretched out his hand to pull off the blindfold black cloth. When he looked back, he saw that they were still wearing face gear, even if he wanted to crush the signal for help.


    At the same time, the figure flashed, and the jade charm in LAN Yingying''s hand had already fallen into his hands.


    The monk, in a gloomy voice, grabbed her by the collar and lifted her up: "you want to die!" As soon as the voice fell, she was pulled up and dropped on the ground.

 Chapter 1314

    "Hiss!"


    Being thrown on the ground, LAN Yingying hissed and felt that her arm was scratched by the stones on the ground. Looking at the monk who was emitting a gloomy breath, she took a deep breath. Seeing the failure of the escape plan, she said calmly: "how could you possibly stare at me for no reason? Who on earth let you do this? You know what it''s like to be enemies with my blue family! "


    As she spoke, she looked at the place ten meters behind her. When she ran away, she pulled off the black cloth that covered her eyes. She saw that there was still a person hiding there. Even if it was just a glance, she recognized that it was Xu bi''er who brought her to this city that never sleeps.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, she stared at the tree not far away: "sister Xu, you don''t have to hide, I see you."


    When Xu bi''er, who was hiding ten meters away, heard this, his eyes were slightly cold, and the male Xiu, who was the leader, looked at LAN YingYing and the figure who came out slowly behind him.


    "I''ve long said that things will drag on for fear of change. If you start early, you won''t let her see me." Xu bi''er, a woman in white, came out and looked at the head man''s eyes with blame.


    "Bi''er, you don''t have to be angry. Let her see it. It''s no big deal. We''ll dig her eyes, cut her tongue, and discard her hands and feet. In this way, even if she sees it, what can we do?" Male Xiu said with disapproval, staring at the blue Yingying eyes on the ground with bloodthirsty cruelty.


    Listening to this, Xu bi''er''s face slowed down. He approached Lan Ying Ying Ying, who was bound on the ground, and said, "younger martial sister LAN, don''t blame me. If you want to blame, you''ll be responsible for blocking my way."


    LAN Yingying stares at her and asks, "what''s the way I''m blocking you? You''re going to have to work so hard on me Maybe she couldn''t escape. She didn''t stand up and just sat there.


    "It''s also true. How can a person like you who has a third uncle as the elder of the clan understand it?" She said softly and looked at her from a commanding position and said: "the position of the last Pro disciple is only between you and me. I just wanted to make you disqualified, but who asked you to tear off the blindfold black scarf?"


    "Jackie, do it!" She backed back and let the man next to her do it.


    "You''d better kill me, or I''ll make you regret it!" Blue Ying Ying Ying stares at her hate to say. The rope on her body made her all her strength and breath suppressed. She couldn''t lift it, even if she wanted to pull herself in and die with them.


    "I''m not that stupid. When you die, they''ll find you here. I''ll keep you alive, but I can''t do anything." The woman in white whispered, and her voice was like a poisonous medicine: "don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, blame yourself!"


    The first male monk stepped forward, and the friar on one side could not help saying, "brother Jie, give this girl to us first! Look, it''s pretty and lovely. It would be a pity if it was destroyed like this. "


    "Scum!"


    Hearing this, Lan Ying Ying Ying angrily scolds and pours forward and opens her mouth to bite at the head. She would rather die than be touched by these scum!


    However, before he jumped forward and bit the person, he saw a blue figure in front of him flashed out and took her to one side. The light floating voice came out with a light smile and banter: "so dirty, you can bite down?"

 Chapter 1315

    LAN Yingying had already done well to provoke the man, and then let him kill her. However, she was stopped. Looking up, a young man in green was smiling at her. The familiar and natural tone seemed that they knew each other.


    Just, does she know him?


    When Mo Ye sees Tang Ning appear, he also shows up with him. The monks suddenly see the two people, and their faces change greatly: "who are you?"


    "Tut, it''s bleeding."


    Tang Ning looked at LAN Yingying''s scraped hand and raised her hand. The rope that tied her fell into her hand. After wiping out the supernatural consciousness, he put it into her hand and said, "this person is not of high moral quality. I don''t want to have this bundle of immortal rope. You can keep it! It may be useful in the future. "


    Blue Yingying Leng Leng looked at him, some did not react to come over.


    "Come back!"


    The first man saw that his treasure had been erased from his divine sense mark, and immediately stepped forward and reached for the bundle of immortal ropes. Unexpectedly, a round bamboo crackled down on the outstretched claws.


    "Ah


    It seemed to be a little light, but let the monk send out the voice of scream, the retracted hand trembled, only he knew that the bone of this hand was broken!


    The others saw that the momentum was not good, and they immediately started to run, but they didn''t want to. The round bamboo in the hands of Downing flew out and knocked several people to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    Blood gushed from the mouths of those people. They only felt the place hit by the round bamboo. A pain spread from there, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    "Leave the rest to you?" Tang Ning looked at the blue Ying Ying around him and asked.


    The eyes of the child blinked, and some of the eyes of the boy who had not blinked in the blue circle had disappeared.


    Can''t it be him?


    This dress up, this familiar tone, really like him!


    "Well?" Downing raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Oh, yes." She regained consciousness, quickly nodded, looked at a few people in front of her, took out a dagger from the space and stepped forward.


    "No, no, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    The other monks were pale and frightened in their eyes. I thought it was a good job, but I didn''t expect to die.


    LAN Yingying seemed to have an idea in her heart. Seeing that they were wounded on the ground, she immediately came forward and took their lives with a knife. When she went to the head monk, the monk pursed his lips, his face was blue, and his eyes were gloomy and staring at LAN Yingying in front of him.


    Just as she approached, he buttoned the sleeve arrow on his arm, and a poisoned sleeve arrow flew out with a wheezing sound, but not towards the blue Ying Ying Ying, but toward downing.


    In his opinion, as long as the two people who suddenly appeared were solved first, the remaining little girl would not become a climate.


    It''s just that neither downing nor Mo Ye is a fuel-efficient lamp. How can that man''s careful machine escape their eyes? When Tang Ning saw the arrow coming, he just raised the round bamboo in his hand. The arrow turned his head and shot it into his eyebrow.


    "Well!"


    A dull hum, the man opened a pair of eyes fell down, to death, eyes with a thick unwilling and resentment.


    Seeing that several people were killed, the woman in white flashed in her eyes and panicked. Suddenly, she knelt down toward LAN Yingying: "younger martial sister LAN, younger sister LAN, it''s my confusion. Please forgive me!"

 Chapter 1316

    LAN Yingying wiped the blood on the dagger and said: "my father said that if others want to kill me, I must kill them first. When dealing with people who are not good at heart, they will only leave disaster for themselves."


    Listening to this, the woman in white looked at the two people on the other side. At the next moment, she quickly got up and wanted to escape. At this time, LAN Yingying had already put away her dagger and attacked with a long sword.


    After her death, the woman in white counterattacks immediately. The two fight each other in front of them, while Mo ye and Tang Ning watch quietly. Judging from their strength and accomplishments, their attack moves are almost slow. However, between them, LAN Yingying faintly presses the woman in white. Before long, LAN Yingying kicks her Out, when the woman in white staggered back, the long sword in front of her attacked her and passed through the tree behind her from her chest.


    "Well!"


    Blood spilled from the mouth of the woman in white, her back against the tree behind her, and the sword nailed her there. Her eyes were unwilling to stare at the people in front until she swallowed the last breath.


    LAN Yingying takes back her sword and turns to look behind her to find the figure of the man. However, when she turns back, the person who was standing there has disappeared.


    She could not help but feel a sense of loss in her heart. She had nothing to say, but he left.


    On the other side, Mo ye, who has left with him, looks at Tang Ning beside him and says, "why don''t you say two words to her and then go?"


    "There''s nothing to say. The little girl went to qinghezong and grew up a lot. Now that the trouble is solved, she will handle the rest herself."


    Tang Ning said with a smile. Seeing LAN Yingying again can be said to be an accident. Her rapid growth is also surprising. It seems that since she went to qinghezong, she has encountered a lot of things, and people often grow faster only in danger and difficulties.


    "Are you sleepy? Do you want to go back tonight or find a place to rest in the city? " Mo Ye asks.


    Donning stretched out, looked at the sky and said, "let''s find an inn in the city tonight! I''ll go back tomorrow so that I don''t have a good rest


    "It''s OK." Mo ye should a, aware of the surrounding movement, he faintly glanced around.


    Downing chuckled: "I was still thinking, have not activity for a long time, did not expect to have delivered to the door."


    As soon as her words fell, a dozen friars came out, all wearing masks, including one monk Yuanying and two friars Jindan.


    "You two, I want to have a business with you." The monk Yuanying came out and was an old man.


    "What business?" Tang Ning asked with cooperation, glanced at the people who surrounded them and chuckled: "say, listen."


    "I''m willing to pay a high price for that white night spirit pan, and please make it convenient for you." The old man, standing with his hands down, looks down on the two people in front of him. Maybe it is because he is a strong man at the top of Yuanying''s peak. He talks with the momentum of his superiors.


    Mo Ye doesn''t make a sound, but stands quietly beside downing.


    Tang Ning chuckled and took Mo ye by his side and said to the old man, "you can see that this is a gift from my family. How can it be measured by money? I don''t want to sell it or exchange it for something. "


    The old man frowned and said, "don''t be ungrateful!"

 Chapter 1317

    Tang Ning chuckled and slowly stepped forward and said, "you want to buy and sell by relying on Yuanying''s peak strength. Do you still think I don''t appreciate it? That''s interesting. "


    She looked at the old man and said, "I''m in a good mood tonight. I can spare your life, but I''m going to stay with you for your proud accomplishments."


    "Oh! Who do you think you are? Leave our accomplishments? It depends on whether you have that ability A Jindan friar sneered and said to the old Yuanying: "let''s meet him first!" As soon as the voice fell, the figure was swept out.


    Tang Ning''s lips curled slightly, and the blue figure also passed in the night. Her body method was very fast, like a ghost. People could not see her. She only knew that in the next moment, a scream sounded in the night, and their hearts trembled.


    "Ah..."


    The golden elixir was the first one to come forward, but he didn''t even have the chance to fight. His accomplishments were melted away by downing. At the moment when the spirit breath disappeared, he fell to the ground and twitched, and his face quickly became old.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing that the golden elixir had not even had a chance to make a move, the other monks with lower strength took a cold breath. Their eyes were full of panic. Almost instinctively, no one dared to step forward.


    Looking at the other monk, the monk Tang Ning


    Hearing this, Yuanying old man felt as if his dignity had been provoked. At the next moment, the hand falling on his side turned, and the aura of spiritual power condensed in his palm, gathering into a mass of air and attacking Tang Ning in front of him.


    "I want to see if you can catch it!"


    It contains the prestige of Yuanying''s top monk, and carries a strong air stream towards Tang Ning. Mo Ye was worried that she was just a young girl, and he didn''t know whether he could withstand the blow of the old man. However, the next moment he saw her lift his hand, and a breath of spiritual power flowed in her palm. He caught the air stream and held it in his palm.


    At this point, a ray of light crossed his deep black pupil. If you are the monk of Yuanying peak, I''m afraid it''s not easy to catch this blow, but she can easily catch it. Is it not her cultivation


    I just thought about it, but I thought it was impossible. After all, is the cultivation of Feixian so easy to achieve? Even if it was her, it was not easy. What''s more, he knew that her strength was just the peak of the golden elixir. How could she have leapt two levels at once?


    But if not, how can this be explained?


    "That''s it? That''s a small thing


    Tang Ning holds the air flow that condenses into a ball and plays in the palm. With the rotation of her hand, the air flow becomes more and more powerful, and the breath is more and more frightening. Rao is the old man of Yuanying, who can''t help but be shocked.


    Who is this man?


    At this moment, he had a bad premonition in his heart. He knew that he was afraid to meet a strong man with stronger strength than him. But when the other side looked at him at a young age, how could he be better than him in cultivation? Above Yuanying is the flying immortal. Even in this fairyland, how can he believe that the youth in Tsing Yi will have the strength to be a strong one?


    "You, what strength are you?" He couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 1318

    Downing chuckled, his fingers fretted, playing with the air flow condensing in his palm, and said, "you will know if you feel it for a moment." As soon as the voice fell, the air current in her hand flew with her, and the sound of wheezing came back to the monk Yuanying at a speed that could not be heard.


    "No!"


    Seeing that scene, the monk Yuanying knew that he couldn''t catch it. He almost turned around and was about to escape. However, the speed of the energy flow was too fast. As soon as he turned around, he was hit by the current and flew out.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    At the moment of the sound of the thump, a scream of panic was heard. He lost his center of gravity and flew out. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. When he hit the ground, the ground was also thrown into a pit.


    Lying in the pit, the old man was dying, his mouth was bleeding and his body was twitching slightly. He felt his whole body as if his muscles were broken. What''s more, he watched the boy in green wearing a mask come forward, raise his hand and abolish all his accomplishments. He didn''t even have the chance to beg for mercy.


    Tang Ning abandoned the old man''s accomplishments, looked at his dying appearance, and said, "this is the price of bullying others."


    Seeing the situation, the rest of the golden elixir was already pale. He did not even dare to escape. He knelt down with a plop and called out in a trembling voice, "please forgive me!"


    "I''ll give you a chance to abandon your cultivation." Tang Ning said lightly. For example, it is better to have strength than not to have strength.


    "Reverend, please give us a chance to reform! If the practice is abandoned, we will... " That Jindan friars can''t imagine what kind of situation they will face without all their strength? What kind of life will you live?


    "I didn''t ask you to stand in the way and buy and sell with your strength!" Tang Ning glanced at them and said softly, "the road is your choice. What consequence will it have? Naturally, you can bear it by yourself. How? Don''t want to do it? Then I can do it. "


    On hearing this, the golden elixir''s heart trembled, even busy way: "no, no, don''t dare to ask the venerable to do it. I, we will come by ourselves."


    If he does it, they will lose the last chance to choose. If they do it by themselves, at least they will be able to practice again in the future. How can they seize this last chance.


    Biting his teeth, friar Jindan closed his eyes, clenched his fist fiercely with both hands. As soon as the air current moved around, he immediately scattered his accomplishments.


    "Ah


    The pain is also unusual when one''s cultivation is dispersed, but at least, his life is saved.


    Seeing that the golden elixir scattered his accomplishments, and then seeing that the strong one of Yuanying was abandoned, the rest of the monks were pale, but they knew that there was no choice. If they wanted to live, they had to abandon their cultivation!


    "After the practice is abandoned, please forgive me for my life."


    Those friars saluted in the direction of Downing, and then they also abandoned their cultivation. After that, they fell down on the ground with pale faces, sweating and endless regret in their hearts.


    If they can choose, they wish they didn''t come here tonight


    Downing looked at them and said faintly, "remember the lesson of tonight, otherwise, you will still pay a heavy price for your behavior in the future." Then he left with Mo Ye.

 Chapter 1319

    They found a place to rest in the city and did not return to their ancestral home until the next day.


    In the ancestral hall, Qi Baihe and situ were talking together. Song Tianyou held his face in one hand and frowned and said, "I went to the master early in the morning, but I didn''t find him. Did you go to play secretly again?"


    "The master went out with Mr. Mo yesterday. I saw it!" Yaoyao said with a smile.


    "Master Mo''s health is getting better. Tang Shi said that he should return to the magic moon city these days, but I don''t know where these two people have gone?" Situ said, drank a cup of tea, and said, "but is there any place to go around here?"


    "I''m not familiar with this area either." Ye feibai shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe you''ll be back soon." Su Yanqing said with a smile, "master Tang is going back to the moon city. Shall we go back? Or do something else? "


    "I''d like to go and have a look around." Niu Dali took the words and looked at them and said, "anyway, we know that Tangshi is in the magic moon city. We might as well go outside and make a breakthrough! I can also see more. "


    The others looked at each other and said, "well, it''s OK to go out for a walk. Now the master of Tang is no longer in danger. Mr. Mo is safe. We can also go out and break in by ourselves."


    "Let''s talk to Tang Shi when she comes back." Gao Chen said.


    "You see, who is that Song Yixiu looks at the two figures of the imperial sword in the sky and smiles.


    "Master Tang and Mr. Mo are back." They looked at each other with a smile, stood up and waved to the two people in the sky that day.


    And from there, Downing waved the sword down.


    Qi Baihe and song Tianyou got up first and made a salute and called their master.


    Tang Ning nodded his head slightly. Seeing that they were all there, he asked with a smile, "Why are you so full of people? What are you doing here? "


    "Master Tang, we are saying that we have nothing to do now. If we want to go out and make a breakthrough, we will not go back to the magic moon city." Ye feibai said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning looked at them and said, "well, my husband is ambitious. I''d like to go out and break in. I just need to pay attention to safety. It''s the most important to keep your life at any time. When are you going to leave?"


    Situ and they looked at each other. After discussing, Niu Dali said, "let''s go tomorrow."


    "So fast?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised and said, "why don''t you postpone it for two days! I''ll prepare some medicine for your self-defense in case of emergency. "


    Hearing this, one by one, they all laughed and immediately echoed: "good! Thank you, master Tang Tang Shi''s preparation of medicine for them, of course, is the best.


    "Mo ye, go back and have a rest first! I''ll go to Yaofeng to collect some medicine and prepare some medicine for them. " Tang Ning says to Mo Ye beside him.


    "Good." Knowing that she was busy preparing the medicine, he answered, nodded with them and left on his own.


    Tang Ning looked at Qi Baihe and said, "little crane, you follow me and fight for me." With that, he went in the direction of the medicine peak.


    Fei has promised her elixir. Don''t you have to pick it today!


    Qi Baihe''s heart a joy, quickly follow up, at the same time should: "yes." If he can follow the master, he will have more opportunities to learn, and he will be happy in his heart.

 Chapter 1320

    When Tang Ningfeng came to the corner, he would take the medicine to the corner


    Qi Baihe followed his master''s eyes and saw that it was a basket on his back, so he went forward to carry it behind his back. When they came to the medicine field of Yaofeng, they saw that there were disciples guarding it. Tang Ning said, "old Fei allowed me to come here to collect herbs. Did you tell me?"


    The guarding disciple nodded his head and said, "yes, master told me yesterday." With that, he gave way to the medicine field for them.


    Tang Ning went to the front of the medicine field with a smile and said, "this old man Fei is quite trustworthy."


    Looking around a large field of medicine, Downing pointed to a field planted with hemostatic elixir and said, "that piece, dig some out, and here, and those." Tang Ning reached out and asked Qi Baihe to dig medicine.


    Qi Baihe dug herbs according to Tang Ning''s advice. Originally, he only dug out 10 plants of each kind. However, his master said that he would dig more. Looking at the miraculous potholes, he could not help thinking that the main purpose of this medicine peak was to see it. Would he faint?


    Some disciples who had been guarding the medicine field had already reported to their master because they had dug so much and found that the signs were wrong.


    Fei heard from his disciples that Tang Ning had dug a lot of miraculous herbs in the medicine field, so he quickly ran to see it with his clothes and clothes. He saw that most of the miraculous herbs in the field had been dug up, and the potholes one by one made his flesh ache.


    "You boy, are you going to dig up all my miraculous medicine fields?" He looked at the master and apprentice who were still squatting in front of him. Looking at the full basket of miraculous drugs, he quickly stepped forward.


    Donning looked back with a smile and said, "you can pick it with me!"


    "Are you too cruel? Look at the hemostatic drugs I planted in this area. You''ve only got a few of them left. " Fei said, glaring at his eyes, he asked again, "besides, what are you doing with so many medicines? Can you use so much medicine? "


    "I''m going to make up some medicine later. Would you like to go and give me a hand?" Tang Ning said with a smile.


    "Cut! Who is going to help you... " Fei turned his head and looked arrogant. But when he thought of Tang Ning''s medicine, his heart was itchy. He coughed and said, "but I''m free. I can help you."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "I heard that you have planted many miraculous herbs on it? What''s more, it''s still of higher grade? "


    Fei Laoyi heard, the whole person immediately jumped up, blocked in front of Downing, and said in a hurry: "you haven''t picked enough? You don''t want to harm my elixir! I don''t want to pick them myself at ordinary times. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Tang Ning was so happy that he laughed and said, "OK, OK, I won''t pick the line, right? If I ask, and I haven''t looked at it, I''ll take a look at it? "


    "What can I see? That''s the way around. Didn''t you say you''re going to make medicine? Let''s go, old man. I''ll be with you now... "


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that she had already walked towards the medicine field on the hillside. Fei immediately cried out: "Hey, don''t go up! It''s all my baby on it


    "You say it''s a baby, how can I not look at it?" Downing chuckled, a skimming step, the figure has been up the hillside, looking at the hillside on the medicinal fields, she began to laugh.


    "They are all treasures, but there are still many rare miraculous medicines, eh? That one... "

 Chapter 1321

    Among the many miraculous herbs, the spirit flower blooms among other spiritual flowers. The green leaves and black double flowers are very conspicuous in the wind.


    "Why do you have so many rare miracles? Where did you get the seeds? " Asked donning, looking at Fei Lao, who was running up.


    "Of course, it took me a lot of effort to get it back. The elixir on it is rarely seen in the market outside. Some of them were raised by me for a long time." Speaking of his treasures, he was full of pride.


    "People like you who are good at medicine and alchemy don''t even have their own medicine fields, but it''s really bad. I have to buy all kinds of medicines. I''m different. I plant them in the back of the mountain, and I have all kinds of miraculous herbs I want."


    After listening to the approval, Tang Ning nodded: "yes, your medicine field is really good, more convenient, and if there are rare miraculous seeds, you can plant them by yourself, which is really good. After I go back, I will also look for ways to get a piece of land and plant some miraculous herbs like you."


    "It''s not so easy to plant a panacea. There''s something to take care of." Fei Lao said, seeing her go to the front, he hurriedly and nervously said, "you said, just look at the ones that don''t pick!"


    Smell speech, Downing chuckle, way: "you don''t be nervous, I''ll see your baby first."


    She looked at his medicine field, and finally came to the black spirit flower and said, "Fei Lao, give me this flower."


    "No way!"


    Fei said immediately, "this one is my accident. I don''t know what kind of spirit flower it is! And there''s only one. I can''t give it to you. "


    "Don''t you want to know what kind of spirit flower this is? Don''t you want to know what effect it has? " Tang Ning looked at him with a smile and said, "I know what kind of spirit flower this is, what kind of effect it will have, and how to use it as medicine."


    Hearing this, Fei was surprised: "you know? I''ve searched many books, but I don''t have any records of this spirit flower. How can you know that? "


    Downing chuckled and said, "how do I know? You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll ask you, will you give me this flower?"


    "You want this flower? You don''t have to dig up the whole plant? " Fei saw that he was talking about this flower, not this flower.


    Tang Ning squatted down, looked at the flower, narrowed his eyes with a smile, and said: "if it is used to refine pills and other drugs, it may need a whole plant, but I want to use it to make ointment, so just this flower is OK."


    Fei listened, thought for a moment, and said, "in this case, you can pick this flower." He recorded that this black spirit flower blooms once a year. Usually, he didn''t know what the use of it was, so he watched the flower fall into the mud. Now that he wanted it, he could give it to him.


    Thank you very much Tang Ning said thanks and reached out to pick the spirit flower and put it in a box. Then he said to them, "let''s go! If you go to the pharmacy, you have to borrow your medicine


    "OK, you can give me one bottle of the medicine refined later." Fei took the opportunity to say.


    "Ha ha ha, OK!" Downing was also cheerful and answered with a smile.


    Qi Baihe, with his medicine basket on his back, looked at the master in front of him and felt that she was very happy, but I didn''t know why? What''s the effect of that black flower? What kind of ointment do you want to refine with it?

 Chapter 1322

    At Fei Lao''s pharmacy, Tang Ning asked Qi Baihe to clean up all the miracles and then taught them how to mix up the hemostatic and wound healing medicines.


    Naturally, Fei Lao, a hemostatic and traumatic medicine, can make it. However, he knows that Tang Ning''s medicine is really better than his, and he also wants to learn how to mix it. He thought he was giving him a hand on the side to see how to steal a teacher. However, he actually taught him by hand. He even talked about the amount of each medicine and how to make each medicine.


    He couldn''t help it. He said, "are you telling me the prescription of this hemostatic medicine like this? Still teaching like this? I know how to make it like this. "


    Tang Ning listened to a smile, said: "it doesn''t matter, you learned it or not." Fei is a good man of mind. It''s OK to teach him how to make this medicine. What''s more, it''s OK to send him a prescription with so many miraculous medicines.


    She has always been generous to others, and she will not be stingy.


    Fei''s eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. He just listened attentively to him teaching them how to make medicine and how to use it.


    Downing is to prepare all the drugs, develop, bake, classify and put them, and then mix them together to make hemostatic powder, and then let them mix the powder she prepared according to the amount she told them to form a bottle of hemostatic medicine.


    After giving it to them, she herself came to a corner and took out the black spirit flower she had picked before, and took out other miraculous herbs from the space to start grinding.


    Absorbing the experience of previous failures, this time she did not use the alchemy furnace to refine, but prepared to grind it into ointment. Yes, this ointment is the hair growth ointment. She is confident that the hair growth ointment with the ink feather spirit flower will succeed.


    Not far away, Fei Lao and Qi Baihe, who bottled the hemostatic and traumatizing medicine, happened to look at Tang Ning over there. Seeing that he was grinding the elixir and humming a little song, Fei asked curiously: "ah, what''s wrong with your master? I went out with Mo Ye last night. Have they made any practical progress? Why else is he so happy today


    Qi Baihe took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t know. As a disciple, I dare not ask about the master''s feelings." Then he looked at the gossipy old Fei in front of him.


    Practical progress? He really dares to think.


    In the next two days, Tang Ning, with Qi Baihe and Fei Lao, developed all the elixirs he had picked into medicine, and his hair generating ointment was finally made.


    She sent a bottle of each medicine to Fei Lao, saying, "these are all for you. Thank you very much these two days."


    Fei Lao collected all the medicine he gave, and then he also took out a pill and handed it to him: "this is a pill I got by accident many years ago. Here you are."


    Before downing recovered, she saw that he had put the pill in her hand and left quickly. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but smile. After carefully looking at the pill, she put it away first.


    "Master, do you want to send these medicines to situ and his disciples now?" Qi Baihe asked, looking at the drugs that had been refined, he felt that the master was very kind to them. So many medicines were given to you, and they were specially prepared for them.


    Downing waved his hand: "no hurry, no hurry. I still have something to make. I''ll give it to them early tomorrow morning. Now we have more important things to do." As she said that, her eyes were fixed on his bald head and she was laughing with a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 1323

    Qi Baihe was so impressed by his eyes that he always felt that his master''s smile made people flustered. He seemed to have some bad idea.


    "Master, what more important things do we have to do?" He asked stiffly. His hairless scalp felt even colder in his master''s meaningful eyes.


    "Little crane! Do you want to grow your hair? " Donning asked with a smile.


    When Qi Baihe heard this, he didn''t know how to reply. Naturally, he wanted to grow hair and return to the way he used to be. But his master had a bald head. If he had hair, would his master kick him out of the school?


    "Cough!"


    He coughed softly and said, "I listen to the master. If the master asked me to shave my head, I would shave my head. If the master asked me to keep my hair, I would keep it."


    "Well, that''s all you''re good at. It''s much better than your grandfather." Tang Ning nodded with satisfaction, smiling and squinting a pair of eyes, staring at his bald head, and said with a smile: "I have just developed hair cream here, you can try it!"


    Sure enough!


    Qi Baihe''s heart suddenly changed, and he knew that it must be the master who had made some ideas. However, the master had orders. Even if he tried his new ointment, he could not refuse it. However, he still wanted to die and struggle again.


    He squeezed out a smile and said, "master, the elder martial brother started earlier than me, and he has no hair on his head. Otherwise, let him have a try first?"


    Tang Ning laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. I''m very sure this time. Your elder martial brother is young and has a bald head. It''s lovely. It doesn''t affect your appearance at all. But you''re old enough. If you always wear a bald head, the girl will think you''re a monk. That''s not good. So I think about you ¡£¡±


    "Thank you for your consideration." Qi Baihe grinned bitterly, staring at the ointment in his hand and asked, "master, how can I use this one? On your head? I can do it myself. "


    Anyway, they can''t escape, so bite your teeth and try!


    "I will."


    Tang Ning motioned him to the chair beside him and said, "sit here. I''ll help you to put it on. You only need a thin layer. Don''t touch the water or wipe it off when you go back. You should see the results early tomorrow morning."


    Qi Baihe was pressed on the chair and sat down. He felt his master holding a brush and brushing ointment on his head. The feeling was very strange.


    "How does the scalp feel?" Tang Ning asked, looking at the top layer of transparent ointment, asked Qi Baihe.


    Qibaihe stopped for a moment and said, "the hair is a little hot and itchy."


    "Well, all right, you go back! Come and see me again in the morning. " Tang Ning motioned, put away the ointment in his hand, while not forgetting to tell: "remember, do not wipe off the ointment, do not touch water."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe answered, and then he got up and left.


    Tang Ning did not leave immediately. Instead, he sat down in the corner and found nine jade pendants from the space. He engraved the characters of the nine men of situ with the aura of spiritual power, and then gathered a wisp of spirits attached to them. The aura of spiritual power in the palm brushed over the jade pendants with poor texture.


    Looking at these things for them with satisfaction, she picks up the nine jade pendants and goes to the mountain where Mo Ye is.

 Chapter 1324

    Mo Ye prepares a room for Tang Ning in the cave, and everything inside is ready. Seeing that the sky is dark, he thinks she should come back, so he goes out of the cave to wait for her.


    After a while, he saw the breeze coming from her feet with a cheerful look on her face. He went forward and asked, "what''s so happy about?"


    Tang Ning took his hand and said with a smile: "I transferred out the hair cream today and caught the crane to test it. I should be able to see the effect tomorrow."


    With that, she touched her bald head and said with a smile: "if the effect is as you wish, you will soon see my long hair and waist appearance."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye reaches out to touch her head and asks with a smile, "are you going to change back to women''s clothes after you have long hair and waist?"


    "Do you like me to wear women''s clothes? Or am I dressed as a man? " Donning put his arm around his waist instead, and raised his head in his arms.


    Mo Ye looks at her in his arms, and his deep black pupil is full of tenderness: "whether it''s you in men''s clothes or in women''s clothes, all I love is you. If you like women''s clothes, then wear women''s clothes. If you like to be men''s clothes, then make men''s clothes. As long as you are happy."


    "Mo ye, why are you so good?" Downing rubbed his face against his chest.


    "You are the man on my heart. I am not good for you. Who am I good for?" Mo Ye laughs. His deep voice is magnetic, which is very provocative to Downing''s ears.


    After hearing this, Tang Ning was full of joy and said with a smile, "let''s go back to the magic moon city after seeing them off tomorrow! I want to discuss with my grandfather and go back to pick up dad sometime. What do you think? "


    "Well, I''ll go back tomorrow." Mo Ye nodded and went into the cave with her.


    Qi Baihe, on the other side, stayed up all night, because he didn''t know what effect the ointment on his head would have, so he prepared to sit on his knees and keep his eyes closed until dawn.


    But the fever on his scalp and the itchy feeling in the heat made him unable to keep his eyes closed at last. When he felt something wrong with the scalp, he was even more surprised when he opened his eyes and watched the hair growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Can he really grow hair overnight? Will the hair that grows out this night be the same as before? However, he heard that the master has been playing tricks on him for a long time. The difference is that the spirit beast and the fierce beast that he caught before were used as an experiment. Now, can they be used on his head?


    With a nervous mood, he sat all night until, when the morning came, he saw that there was nothing abnormal with the growth of the dark hair overnight. He could not help but take a deep breath, and slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    It seems that the ointment prepared by the master is successful. He is relieved. At the same time, he is glad that he has succeeded. If not, what will he become?


    When he got up, he tied up his scattered black hair and felt his hair again. He thought he would be wearing a bald head all the time. Unexpectedly, the master let him grow his hair again overnight.


    After washing and gargling, he dressed himself up, and then went out. When he came out, he happened to meet situ and several of them gathered together and said hello.


    "Good morning."


    When they heard the sound, they turned around and looked at it.


    "How did you grow your hair overnight?"

 Chapter 1325

    The man in front of him was dressed in white robe, with high black hair and jade belt around his waist. He looked like a noble young man, which was very different from the bald head in the past.


    "The ointment made by the master yesterday, let me put it on it. I''m going to see the effect today. I''m going to find the master. How about you?" Qi Baihe asked.


    "We are also looking for master Tang. In this case, let''s go together." Ye feibai said with a smile and looked at his hair that grew out overnight. He asked, "did Tang Shi use the ointment himself?"


    "There should not be." Qi Baihe shook his head. If he used his master, he would not let him go early to let him see the effect.


    "Haha, I thought I could see the appearance of Downing''s growing up!" Niu Dali grinned and said, they haven''t seen donning in women''s clothes for a long time.


    Several people look at each other. In addition to them, very few people know that Tang Ning is a woman. These days, there are still stories about the broken sleeves between master Mo and master Tang!


    When they come to Mo Ye''s cave, they stop, look at the cave in front of them and say in a low voice, "do you say that master Tang and Mr. Mo live in the same room?"


    "If you live in the same cave, don''t you live in the same room?"


    "Or, in the same bed?" Ye feibai touched his chin, and then he said thoughtfully.


    Gao Chen on one side also said: "the progress should not be so fast? It seems to me that they have established the relationship in the past few days. "


    Niu vigorously listened to their discussion there, then scratched his head, puzzled: "what lives in a bed? Isn''t it normal for Tang Shi and Mr. Mo to live in a room and sleep in a bed? "


    As soon as the words came out, several people''s eyes met him.


    Situ put his arm around his shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Niu, this seems reasonable, but it seems unreasonable."


    Qi Baihe looked at them and twitched slightly. These people, in front of him, are so curious about his master''s gossip, really good?


    Tang Ning came out and saw them all standing outside the cave. He didn''t know what to say. He was talking vigorously and said, "coming? Why don''t you come in? "


    "Master Tang." They looked at her with a smile, called out and went forward and said, "we don''t know if we will come early and disturb your sleep."


    Tang Ning laughed. His eyes fell on Qi Baihe''s body. Looking at his black hair, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes with a smile: "little crane, come here a little, I''ll have a look."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe had no choice but to come up to him and lowered his head slightly.


    Downing looked at the hair he had grown, and then looked at the quality and length of the hair. He nodded with satisfaction: "good, very good."


    When Mo Ye comes out, he sees that Tang Ning is touching Qi Baihe''s hair. He immediately steps forward, reaches out his hand and holds her in his arms. He glances at Qi Baihe''s hair and says to Tang Ning, "he should not have washed his hair. He will remember to wash his hands."


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "master told me not to touch the water, so I haven''t washed my hair. I came here this morning when I saw my hair grow out."


    Downing chuckled and said, "well, you''ll wash it later! Now it''s grown up and can be washed. "


    She looked at them and said, "come here." She went to the stone table in front of her, brushed her sleeves, and put the medicines prepared for them on the table, along with nine jade pendants.

 Chapter 1326

    Situ and their eyes lit up as they looked at the things on the table: "master Tang, are these all for us?"


    "Well, you divide the medicine equally, and each of you has one of these nine jade pendants, which are engraved with your characters. When you are in a desperate situation, you will crush them." She looked at the nine of them and said, "but I hope you won''t use this jade pendant."


    nine people as like as two peas, and one of them is engraved on the jade tablet, and the jade ornaments of the nine are exactly the same. They knew that this was what Tang Shi gave them to save their lives at a critical time, and they immediately hugged their fists and said thanks.


    "Thank you, master Tang!"


    They divided the medicine on the table equally, and put the jade pendant given by Tang Ning on their waist. Then they said, "master Tang, let''s go down the mountain now. After a while, we''ll go back to the moon city."


    "Well, take care of yourself outside. Be careful." ''said downing.


    "Yes." They take a deep look at her, salute her and Mo ye again, and then turn to leave.


    Watching the nine of them leave, Tang Ning felt deeply. At the beginning, the group of boys who didn''t listen to teaching in Tianlong college have become more and more calm as they grow up. Maybe in the future, they will perform well in different fields, and their names will spread throughout the land of cultivating immortals


    "Little crane, you go back to prepare, we also went down the mountain this afternoon, tell your elder martial brother, let him and Yaoyao don''t run around, lest we can''t find anyone." Downing told him to prepare.


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded, and after a ceremony, he retired.


    Mo ye came to her side and said, "I will accompany you to meet your father in the land of mortals."


    "Good." Tang Ning laughed and went back to the cave with him.


    In the afternoon, they went out and went down the mountain to the moon city.


    Although the ointment was successful, Downing didn''t use it immediately. Instead, he wanted to find a better time to change back to women''s clothing. They took a spaceship to the moon city and stopped to play along the way. Therefore, it took eight or eight days to return to the moon city.


    Came to the city of Tang Fu, a star pupil and cold know then met up.


    "Master, you are back."


    "What''s the matter?" "I''m not at home these days, but my grandfather is all right?" he asked


    "Everything is fine, but an old man has been living here for many days and said he would wait for you to come back."


    Xing Tong said to her and said, "the old man claimed to be one of the three immortals of Yunlai mountain. He said that he came to invite you to fight in Yunlai mountain. The old master told him that you were not there, so he had been living here and said he would wait until you came back."


    "Oh?"


    "I thought it was over! I didn''t expect that they sent people to come back in vain, but I did not hear that these three people had already passed away from the world? Why are you fighting so hard? He''s been in the house for two days, hasn''t he


    "That''s not true. It seems that you can talk to the old master. Every day you hold the old master and play chess. Both of them are fond of drinking. While playing chess, they are also drinking wine. In these two days, you have tasted all the wine you prepared for the old master in the cellar of the mansion." Speaking of this, star pupil face helpless.

 Chapter 1327

    Tang Ning looked strange after hearing this: "the cloud industry immortal is here to rub wine with us? You go and tell my grandfather that I''m back. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes. I''ll go with Mo Ye later. "


    "Good." The star pupil responded, and then quickly went inside.


    Tang Ning and Mo ye go back to the courtyard first, and several people behind them also return to each courtyard. Yaoyao comes for the first time. There is no place for her to live here, and seeing that they seem to have forgotten her, they follow Tianyou to his yard.


    In Old Tang''s courtyard, two old men were playing chess. On one side of the table were warm wine and two small dishes. In addition to Old Tang, another old man had silver hair and a ruddy complexion. He was slightly fat. He was dressed in white, and he was smiling and squinting his eyes. He was a bit of a fairy.


    At this time, he was holding his glass and sipping the wine. He squinted intoxicated and said, "Lao Tang! Your Xiaoning''s wine making technique is really unique! This fruit spirit wine is mellow and fruity. It''s delicious with a light bite of lips and teeth. With this small dish, it''s really delicious


    "Ha ha ha, that''s right. Xiaoning is the most considerate. She knows that I''m addicted to wine, so she specially brews me this fruit spirit wine. If she meets good wine when she goes out, she will bring me some back. You can see the wine in my cellar. She brought it back to me." Speaking of his granddaughter, old Tang is full of pride and love.


    "My Lord." Star Tong came in and saluted.


    "Star pupil! What can I do for you? " Tang asked with a smile.


    "The old master, the master and Mr. Mo have returned to the house. The master said that she would go to take a bath and change clothes first, and then she would come over."


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang laughed and looked at the old man opposite him and said, "my Xiaoning is back. Do you really want to wait for her here? Don''t say that I didn''t remind you. I think it''s better not to mention your Yunlai mountain fighting method. "


    "How about that? I''m here to take him to Yunlai mountain. I''ve only heard of his master Tang''s name. He''s so powerful that we all want to see him. Are we really capable of exchanging experiences? "


    "Well, since you said that, I won''t say much." Anyway, he felt that his granddaughter would not suffer. On the contrary, it was the little old man. If he wanted to fight really, he would have to fall into Xiaoning''s hands.


    Star Tong came to Tang Ning''s yard and saw that she had been bathed and came out. He asked, "master, how should the little girl who came back together be arranged?"


    "Oh, she is young. You can arrange for her." Tang Ning straightened his collar, saw Mo ye come in and said, "I''m ok, let''s go together."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers and goes with her to the courtyard of Old Tang.


    When they came to the gate of the hospital, they saw two old men sitting there chatting and laughing. Their eyes fell on the fat old man in white and looked at him. Yuanying''s cultivation at the top of his body and all his fairies and Taoist bones all over his body made his eyes narrowed into a line when they laughed, but they were kind.


    "Grandfather, I''m back." Donning called and went in.


    "Ha ha ha, we are talking about you! Mo ye, come and have a seat together. " Old Tang called and asked them to come forward.


    The cloud industry immortal looks at them two, this look, eyebrow can''t help but pick up.

 Chapter 1328

    When they came in, the young man in blue had a smooth head, but his facial features were very good. Even if he shaved his head, he would not lose half of his beauty. The purple earrings on the earlobe added a touch of mystery to him.


    As he walked slowly, his clothes moved gently, his hands raised and his feet lifted. There was an attractive charm emanating from his face, his figure and his manner, and his bearing all over his body.


    However, even though he was good at looking at his face, he felt that he could not really see his face when he looked at the young man in green. It was as if there was a layer of fog all over his body, which made people not really see it, but felt mysterious.


    However, the holy power of the Buddhist light on the youth in Tsing Yi was dazzling in his eyes.


    Looking at the black robed man, he is a charming king, and his whole body exudes a strong imperial breath. This is a destiny emperor, belonging to the born king. However, his evil spirit is also extremely powerful, even obscuring his imperial breath, and seems to have


    He frowned slightly. Why did they look so strange? That young man in green is just like that. How can a man in black be peeped into? How could there be two such characters hidden in this little moon city?


    While he is looking at them, Tang Ning and Mo ye are also looking at him in different voices. The little old man is not tall and small. Although his eyes are small, he is full of wisdom, and his breath is very deep. It is learned that the cloud immortal in Yunlai mountain has always been proficient in the star watching and equating technique. If he stares at them, he does not know what to see.


    "Xiaoning, I''m Yunye. This time I''m here to invite you to our Yunlai mountain to exchange experience." Yun Ye stroked his beard and looked at Tang Ning with a smile.


    For example, the word "fighting method" is not suitable for people who want to escape from the world. It''s OK to exchange experience. What''s more, they also want to discuss with Tang Shi because they heard that he was excellent in various fields.


    "What if I don''t go?" Donning asked with a smile.


    "No?"


    Yunye was stunned and then laughed: "don''t you wonder what kind of place Yunlai mountain is? Don''t you want to meet the other two of our three immortals? You don''t want to share experiences with us? Discuss each other? "


    "I don''t want to."


    Tang Ning shook his head and poured two glasses of fruit spirit wine. One cup was handed to Mo ye, and the other was drunk by himself. He said, "grandfather, I brought you new wine when I come back this time, and I have already sent someone to move to the wine cellar."


    Tang Laoyi listen, eyes a bright: "good, I know Xiaoning Er out will certainly bring me wine back."


    "Well! Xiaoning... "


    "Cloud industry fairy, right? Today is the first time we met. We are not familiar with each other. Let me know Xiaoning a little bit too well? "


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "in fact, you can call me Tangshi just like other people. Moreover, I am more used to being called Tangshi. What do you think of Yunye immortal?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the name is the code name. However, I heard that the Ping''an Rune you made is very effective. Can I have a look at it?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang said with a smile: "ha ha, you don''t know the goods? Didn''t you see the Ping''an Rune for a long time? How can I find Xiaoning? "

 Chapter 1329

    "What? I''ve seen it? " Cloud industry heard this, a face slightly surprised toward the old Tang, asked: "when did I see?" Why doesn''t he know?


    "This one Tang Laojiang, a humble jade amulet, was shaking in front of him.


    "This one?" Yun Ye looked at the unimportant Ping''an jade Fu in amazement and stammered: "this, this is the Ping''an jade Fu? That''s it? "


    "Or else?" Asked downing.


    At this moment, Yunye seemed to suddenly say, "so this peaceful jade talisman is so effective, because you have infused Buddha light and holy power into it? I think you are very brilliant in your merits and virtues. I think the reason why you came to Pingan jade Fu is because of the Buddha''s light and holy power? "


    "Yes, or not." Tang Ning took a sip of the fruit wine and said, "the symbol pattern carved on the jade gourd is also a reason."


    "The power of merit and virtue is very rare. You can be really willing to use it to make peace jade talisman." "I sincerely invite you to visit our Yunlai mountain. In recent days, I''ve been entertaining you in your house. If you don''t mind, you can stay in Yunlai mountain for two days! Our environment is excellent, and it covers a vast area. "


    Then he looked at Old Tang and said with a smile, "Old Tang, I don''t think you have anything to do with your family. Let''s go together! A two-day visit will do me the best I can. "


    Hearing what he said sincerely, old Tang couldn''t help but feel moved. He had only heard of Yunlai mountain before, but he had never been there. It would be nice to have a visit to Yunlai mountain for two days. Moreover, Yunlai mountain is not far away from the moon city. However, he did not know what Xiaoning planned?


    I can''t help but look at my granddaughter.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning said with a smile, "well, let''s go and have a look."


    "Good!" Old Tang couldn''t help laughing when he saw him.


    Cloud industry sees this, also nodded, way: "that we go tomorrow?"


    "Yes, go early tomorrow morning." Tang Ning said, looking at the cloud industry said: "however, my apprentice will also follow me to go with me, perhaps this number of people to go."


    "It doesn''t matter. There are places where you live." Yunye said with a smile.


    After the decision, Yunye stood up and said, "you just came back today. You must have something to talk about. I''ll go back and have a rest. I''ll see you in the morning." With that, he arched his hands towards them and went out to leave space for them.


    After seeing him leave, Mr. Tang said: "Xiaoning, in fact, the cloud industry is a good person. He treats people courteously and has a certain degree of retreat and advance. He does not have the airs of Yuanying''s top strong man. He and I are here for company these days. It''s good for me to look at others."


    Tang Ning nodded: "well, this man has a clear vision and a righteous heart. He is also a monk at the peak of Yuanying. He doesn''t love power and evades the world. It shows that his heart is extraordinary."


    She said, with a smile, she said: "I heard that Yunlai mountain is mysterious and unpredictable. Since they have invited each other again and again, I also want to see it." What''s more, after this trip back, she was determined to find a medicinal field to plant miraculous herbs. Yunlai mountain, which is close to the magic moon city, is undoubtedly an excellent place.


    "By the way, grandfather, I have something to discuss with you." Donning looked at him and said.


    "Oh? Yes? You say Asked Mr. Tang.


    With a smile, she said, "I want to go back to the land of ordinary people with Mo ye and pick up my father. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1330

    Hearing this, Tang laoyizheng said: "take your father over? However, the Tang family in the land of mortals is also the ancestral home of our Tang family. It is the place where our roots are located. If your father comes here, what should we do with the ancestral home? "


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "it''s still the ancestral home of our Tang family! In the future, if we have time, we can also go back and have a look occasionally. But here, we have lived for a long time, is not it the root of our Tang family? What''s more, I feel that everything here has gradually stabilized. If we pick up my father, we can get together. "


    In the past, she had this idea, but she hasn''t paid for it. This time, it''s because her strength has reached the peak of Feixian. She has an absolutely strong strength to protect her family and her relatives. Naturally, she hopes to be together with her family.


    Old Tang pondered and said, "last time I heard you say that our ancestral house is no longer where it used to be. Now it''s one thing to have your father sitting there. If I leave, I''m really worried."


    Then he said, "how about this! Then I will go back with you. I will stay at the ancestral house and let your father come here. "


    Listening to this, Tang Ning Wei Zheng: "grandfather, how can I do that? I just want our family to get together, and then I want to pick up my father."


    "Oh! When you are old, you always think about roots. " Old Tang shook his head and sighed.


    Mo ye, who has not spoken for a long time, just listens silently. At this time, he says: "I think grandfather is not at ease because he thinks that there is no one to trust in the ancestral house. In fact, it should be possible to find a trusted person in the Tang family and give him care of the ancestral house and all the things of the Tang family in the land of mortals."


    Tang Ning looked at her grandfather and said with a smile, "I have to discuss this with my father. I thought the same as Mo Ye. If he wants to come over, we can find someone who can be trusted from the Tang family to take care of all the affairs of the Tang family. If he doesn''t want to, he wants to be in the old house, right! If we have time in the future, we can go back and have a look and stay for a while


    Hearing what they said, Mr. Tang nodded: "OK, I''ll discuss it with your father then. When you go back, I''ll go back with you! After all, I''ve never been back since I came here. It''s time to go back and have a look. "


    "Good." Downing answered with a smile.


    Mo ye and Tang Ning chat with Mr. Tang in the courtyard for a while. Then they go out of the yard and sit down on the rock beside the rockery. Tang Ning says, "I didn''t expect that my grandfather can''t put down his ancestral home so much."


    "The concept of the old man is different from that of the young people. He thinks that his ancestors are there. No matter how far they go, it is also the place where he was born and raised. Naturally, it is different." Mo Ye stands next to her, watching her pick up a small stone and throw it into the fish pond.


    "Yes! No matter how long you leave, it will be the ancestral land. "


    Tang Ning sighed and then said with a smile: "forget it, I''ll discuss with my father. He''s used to living there, but I don''t know if I can''t pass it."


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes fall on her face, and his lips are slightly raised. He says, "this time, I want to fix the marriage between us first. Do you think so?"

 Chapter 1331

    Listening to this, Downing micro Leng, side head looked at him, way: "so fast? Is it too fast? "


    Although they have known each other for a long time, it is not long before they show their feelings! Is it too fast to talk about marriage so soon?


    Seeing this, Mo Ye laughs and asks, "when do you think is the right time? In a few years? "


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, put his arm around his waist, rubbed his face in the past, and said in a coquettish voice, "people are still small! Don''t want to get married so soon


    Looking at her lovely little daughter''s posture, Mo ye can''t help laughing. The deep voice has a special magnetism. It''s very nice to hear from her throat and falls in Downing''s ears, which makes her feel numb.


    "What''s so funny?" she said? If you laugh again, I''ll beat you with a little fist! " Said, but he can''t help but laugh first: "no, no, I have goose bumps."


    They were playing with each other in the fishpond beside the rockery. Others didn''t know what they were talking about. They only faintly heard their laughter from the rockery


    In the morning of the next morning, under the leadership of cloud, Tang Ning, master and apprentice, together with Mo ye and Mr. Tang, went to Yunlai mountain. The distance between the two places is not very far. In addition, they travel with imperial vessels and arrive at the foot of Yunlai mountain before noon.


    "This is the foot of Yunlai mountain, but there are arrays in this area, so outsiders can''t find it here. Follow me."


    The cloud industry fairy said to them, and took them to the array. After entering the array method, he saw that the sight in front of him changed with the change of his eyes. The green mountains were stacked and the clouds were filled with them. From a distance, the blue sky and white clouds in the sky were removed. There were red and green underground, just like fairyland on earth.


    "The aura of spiritual power in this place is obviously stronger than that outside. Besides the powerful spirit gathering array, there should be a spiritual pulse in this place?" Tang Ning looked at the cloud industry in front of him.


    Listening to this, Yunye looked at him and said with a smile, "yes, there is a spirit pulse here, and as soon as you come in, you will know that there is a spirit gathering array in this area. I think your accomplishments in the array are not low."


    Donning shrugged and said, "I know a little bit about it."


    "There is still a long way to go up the mountain from here. It takes time to walk up. Let''s go up with the sword!" Yun Ye said, with their swords to the mountain.


    Standing on the sword and looking down, you can see the surrounding environment. There are more Yunye immortals who introduce their scenery in the mountains. The flying speed of several people flying the sword is also slowed down. They enjoy the scenery and go up the mountain at the same time.


    When they came to the mountain gate, there were four characters engraved in front of a tall stone gate. Maybe they heard the news that they were going up the mountain. When the immortal cloud industry took them inside, a few people came in front of them.


    "Cloud industry, how can I come back now?"


    A majestic voice came, and downing and others followed the voice, and their eyes fell on the two old men in front of them. They were also dressed in white broad robes, with white hair and white beard. The old man who spoke had a dignified face and frowned slightly when his eyes fell on them.


    "Elder martial brother." Cloud industry fairy see him, smile to welcome forward, way: "I brought Tang Shi."

 Chapter 1332

    Yunye turned to Tang Ning and others and said, "this is my elder martial brother Yunlai, and this is my younger martial brother Yunwu. My elder martial brother is proficient in alchemy, while my younger martial brother is studying the way of array. This Yunlai mountain belongs to my elder martial brother, so it is named after the elder martial brother and has been handed down to this day."


    "I see." Old Tang nodded.


    "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother, this is old Tang, the grandfather of Tang Shi. The hairless one is Tang Shi. His name is Tang Ning. The two people behind him are his two disciples. This is mo ye, master mo."


    Yunye introduced them, then looked at the elder martial brother in front of him and said, "thanks for their hospitality these days, I invited master Tang to come here, and I also invited them to visit Yunlai mountain."


    "I have heard of the name of Tangshi, but when I meet for the first time, I have to learn the skills of Tangshi." That cloud Wu says, see a thing that he raises a hand to fly out, the spirit breath spreads to overflow and open.


    Tang Ning only saw a flash of sight in front of him and looked around him. Instead of seeing the familiar people, he saw the once familiar environment.


    It was the medicine door she used to be familiar with, the hermit family of the 21st century, the place where she was raised.


    All the things in front of her were familiar to her. Walking forward, for example, in the process of entering the country, those family members bowed their knees and saluted the Lord in their mouths.


    I didn''t expect that Yunwu had some skills to let her into such a dreamland.


    Yes, this is the illusion. Everything she once knew in her mind was also the one created by Yunwu to try her skills. Although all of the things here had existed once, they were just illusions at this moment.


    Or a memory in her mind.


    If her mind is uncertain and her mind is not strong, she will not be able to distinguish whether it is true or not. She will also be lost here, and she will be reintegrated here and unable to get out of this illusion.


    Now, this is just a dream bubble for her, not to mention the mind of the strong man in the flying immortal peak, she can not be trapped here, that is, she has not reached the strength of Feixian peak. Her mind has always been calm and calm, and such a fantasy can be easily seen through for her.


    However, it has been a long time since I recalled everything in the door of medicine. Now I look at it with emotion.


    When she was swimming in the illusion of memory, old Tang saw her standing still granddaughter, but she was a little nervous, worried that she did not know what happened.


    Perhaps to see his tension and worry, Mo ye said: "don''t worry, this magic array can''t trap her."


    Song Tianyou takes Qi Baihe''s hand and doesn''t speak.


    Qi Baihe felt his uneasiness and said, "it''s OK. I believe you."


    "Well, master is the best." Song Tianyou nodded, just staring at the cloud fairy in front of him.


    "Hehe hehe, why don''t you come in first?" Seeing that the atmosphere is not so good, Yunye comes up and says.


    "The visitors are guests. Since you are invited by elder martial brother Yunye, please have some tea inside! For a while and a half, he should not be able to get out of this magic array... "


    Words have not finished, Yunwu''s words stopped, looking at the originally closed eyes of Downing suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Since it''s tea, let''s go!" Tang Ning said with a smile.


    Yunwu looked at him in dismay: "you, how did you come out?"

 Chapter 1333

    "Don''t you say you''d like to have tea


    Yunwu only felt a breath stuck in his throat, but he was still holding back. Even if his elder martial brothers entered, they couldn''t get out for a while, but the boy came out of his magic array after only a few breaths. This, this and this really annoyed him.


    Cloud industry Leng for a moment, then smile: "inside please inside please."


    Yunlai took a deep look at Tang Ning and asked them to go to a bamboo yard inside. While Yunye introduced to them: "our Yunlai mountain is simple and crude, and we all live in our own bamboo yard. In addition to three of our brothers, there are only six people here, inside and outside. It''s very quiet on weekdays."


    "In such a big place, there are so few people? It seems to me that you have a lot of empty places here, and you haven''t taken care of them? "


    Old Tang said, seeing that there are many mountains and trees around here, and looking at the path, the weeds on both sides are very luxuriant. Moreover, in such a large place, besides paving some stones, the ground is really not decorated at all. If it was not for the people living here, it would be like a barren mountain.


    "My elder martial brother concentrates on developing pills, while my younger brother studies arrays. Although I''m a layman, I don''t know how to take care of these things. I usually let those children take care of them. It''s just that the place is big and the staff is small, so that''s it." Yun Ye said with a smile, and he didn''t care much about it: "the place where we live is well managed, and other places can''t take care of it."


    "Why don''t you get more people up the mountain?" Asked Mr. Tang.


    Yunye waved his hand with a smile and said, "we have been here for many years. We don''t like to be too noisy. Moreover, when there are too many people, we have to take care of it. It''s too troublesome and troublesome."


    A group of people came to a bamboo yard and sat down. The little boy served tea and cakes and then retreated. At this time, Tang Ning asked, "I''m looking for a place to plant miraculous herbs recently. Would you like to rent me the vacant land here?"


    "No way." Yunlai opened his mouth and said, "we are not short of money."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning a smile: "this pour is also, that if other? Like a panacea? Or pills, or magic weapons? "


    "Nothing is missing." Yunlai opened his mouth leisurely and sipped a sip of tea: "I can refine pills, and my younger martial brother has already mastered the array. We have no shortage of these things."


    Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and looked at the old God in the cloud. His eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t say it again.


    Cloud came to see him not to say, this just opened his mouth and said: "I heard that you refined a pill that can make the golden elixir advanced to Yuanying. Can I borrow it for a look?"


    "No Tang Ning also imitated his previous tone, picked up the cup and sipped the tea.


    When Yunlai heard of this, he was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he said again, "if you borrow a view, I can consider renting the land."


    "Not good."


    Downing still shook his head and said with a smile, "do you coax a three-year-old child? Think about it? You''re old enough to be able to cheat a child. "


    "Cough!" Yunye is drinking tea, after hearing Tang Ning''s words, he is choked by the tea.


    Seeing this, the cloud asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Let''s make a bet," he said, looking at the environment

 Chapter 1334

    "Gambling?" Yunlai frowned and looked at him: "what do you mean?"


    "I have a contest with your three brothers. If I lose one of you, I will lose. On the contrary, if I win three of you in a row, you will lose."


    Tang Ning looked at the three of them and said with a smile: "since gambling, there must be a bet agreement. If I lose, let me worship you as a teacher. Let me send all the pills and prescriptions to you, and stay here for your orders."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help but move. For a time, I looked at each other and thought about it secretly.


    In particular, Yunlai thought in his heart that Tang Ning''s ability is not small. Today, when he looks young, his bearing is extraordinary. He can make Yunye wait for him warmly. He can break the illusory array of Yunwu in an instant, and refine the elixir that can make the golden elixir advanced to Yuanying. All aspects of this son are excellent, which can be said to be once in a hundred years.


    It seems to be a good idea to accept them as disciples and teach them what they have learned all their lives


    As for his attempt to win them three in a row, he felt that it was impossible. As he was thinking about it, he listened to his voice again.


    "But..."


    Tang Ning looked at them, her eyes flashed and she said with a smile, "if you lose, what I want is not renting land, but the whole Yunlai mountain. Of course, the place where you live now remains the same, and you can continue to avoid the world here."


    "You want my whole Yunlai mountain?" Cloud to micro consternation, looking at him: "what a big tone!"


    "I use myself to gamble with you only a Yunlai mountain. You have already taken advantage of it." Downing said slowly. After she came here, she thought that Yunlai mountain was really good, and there was another spiritual pulse here. With her current strength, if she really wanted this place, there were many ways, but she chose the one that they could most accept.


    What''s more, even if it belongs to her, they can still live here, one by one, with no change as now.


    When old Tang heard that Tang Ning wanted the cloud to come to the mountain, he was also slightly surprised. What can I do with this place? You don''t need such a big place to grow miraculous medicine!


    Qi Baihe''s eyes also fell on his master. The master''s ideas are always so strange that he can''t think of it. What does the master want this cloud to do? Moreover, I still bet with the three of them. If I lose, isn''t master


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but worry. Looking at him, he saw that he didn''t seem to be worried. He just listened quietly and looked at it. He had no intention to stop him.


    Yunwu and Yunye looked at each other, and then looked at their elder martial brother. Later, they said to Tang Ning, "wait a minute." Say, two people pull his elder martial brother to one side.


    "Elder martial brother, I think it''s OK. It''s clear that we take advantage of it. It''s almost impossible that the boy wants to win the three of us. Besides, it''s not pleasant to say that even if we lose, the boy also said that our three mountains still belong to us, which can be said that we have taken advantage of it."


    Yunlai had always been moved, but now he felt it was feasible to hear them say so, so he nodded: "OK, then compare with him."


    "Good." Yunye and Yunwu should follow their elder martial brother back.

 Chapter 1335

    "We agreed to the bet you said." Said cloud, looking at Downing.


    "Well, who will start first?" She asked with a smile.


    "Me." Yunwu said, looked at Tang Ning and said, "what I study is the array. There are 7749 arrays from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. As long as you can walk from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain in one hour, I will lose."


    "No problem." Tang Ning, smiling, stood up and said, "lead the way!"


    "But I can tell you first that there are killing formations in it. If you really can''t find a way out in it, you can ask for help and give up." He gave a reminder.


    Downing laughed and said, "that''s because your array is too sleepy for me."


    Seeing this, Yunwu didn''t say much more. He took her directly to the foot of his mountain. Other people followed him and waited below.


    Downing looked at the mountain in front of him and said to the people behind him, "I will come when I go." Said, then walked forward, after a while, the figure then did not enter the cloud, disappeared.


    "Let''s go over there and sit down! I don''t think it''s going to be able to come down for a while. " Ye says that he is about to ask the boy to bring some bamboo tables and chairs. He listens to Mo Ye''s voice.


    "No, she''ll be down soon. Who''s next? What do you want to compare with her? " Mo Ye looks at them, and the corners of his lips are slightly raised.


    Hearing this, Yunlai takes a look at Mo ye and the mountain in front of him. He thinks in his heart that he has also broken through the forty-nine formations above, and it took him three days to get out of it. It''s impossible for the boy to want to come out for an hour?


    "Don''t be so evil. Even if he can, it''s impossible for him to come out of 47 arrays in one hour. It took three days for my elder martial brother to get out of it after being trapped in it last time." Cloud Ye says, listen to his elder martial brother cough a, stare at him.


    "Hey, hey." He grinned and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing this, Mr. Tang couldn''t help laughing. It was really interesting for the three brothers to get along.


    Now, if you don''t know which formation is broken, don''t you know? Now it looks calm and there is no sound at all. Obviously, he has not found a way to break through the battle Yun Wu said triumphantly, stroking his beard and saying, "my array is not so easy to break. The more you go up, the harder it is to break. He is sure to lose."


    "My master won''t lose!" Song Tianyou said, shouting at the front of the mountain: "master, come on!"


    At this time, Tang Ning in the array can almost be said to regard the array as nothing. Each array only takes a few breaths to go out. When he encounters some slightly more complicated ones, he stops to study and finds students.


    Yes, she didn''t destroy the array, but walked out and passed through each array, which was easier than breaking the array, because if she broke the array, she only had to destroy the array, but to find the birth gate, she had to master the array.


    The more the array is solved, the more convenient it is. Unconsciously, she has arrived at the last array. When she comes out of the student''s gate of the last array, she sees the bamboo yard in front of her. She walks to the side, and is worried that they will not notice her here. If they move their hands, they will condense a flame.

 Chapter 1336

    "Look! Fire Song Tianyou pointed to the flame on the mountain and jumped up with joy: "master, you are up there! The master is up there


    "Hiss! This is impossible Yunwu was shocked to see the flame on the mountain peak and said in disbelief: "this is not the time for two sticks of incense. How can it be..."


    Yunlai and Yunye looked at the flame above, but they were shocked. They also passed through the 7749 arrays. How could the time of two incense sticks break? What on earth did he do?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, good job!" Old Tang laughed and looked at the flame above. He said to Yunlai and Yunye: "what''s next?"


    Qi Baihe was also surprised. He knew the names of the three immortals in Yunlai mountain. The way of Yunwu immortal''s array was extraordinary. What''s more, it was 7749 arrays. His master went to the top of the mountain so quickly. It''s conceivable that the accomplishments of this array are above Yunwu.


    Downing on the top of the mountain flew down directly, and his feet passed lightly in the void. The blue figure flew through the air. After a while, he came to them.


    "The first level has passed. What about the second one?" She smiles at Xiang Yunlai and Yunye.


    Yunye took a look at the unbelievable Yunwu, and then looked at the dark cloud. He coughed softly and said tentatively to the cloud: "elder martial brother, I''ll come first if I don''t have the second pass?"


    "What do you want to compare with him?" Maybe it''s not at ease. Yunlai couldn''t help asking.


    "This..." Yun Ye hesitated and looked at Tang Ning for a moment. He asked, "which of you is good at observing the stars, fortune telling and word telling, or divination?"


    Donning said with a smile, "I know a little about everything. You can choose whatever you want."


    Hearing this, Yunye laughed, touched his chest, and said, "I''m so nervous that I''m so nervous about you, OK! Let''s go to the night to observe the stars, and see who is right? "


    "What if they both said the same thing? And it''s so early, are you sure you''ll wait until tonight? " Downing picked her eyebrows.


    "Well..." Yunye pulls his beard and looks at his elder martial brother.


    "In this case, it''s faster than someone else. You tell his fortune, and he does it for you." Yunlai opened his mouth and said, because he knew that his younger brother''s fortune telling was very accurate.


    "Yes." Donning laughed, and there was a light in his eyes.


    When they went back to the bamboo yard, Tang Ning and Yun Ye sat at the table. Each of them wrote down their own time on red paper and handed them to each other. Because they were not ordinary people, what they calculated could not be directly known to the public. Instead, they wrote on the red paper and handed them to each other.


    Tang Ning calculated, combined with the appearance of Yunye, wrote the result of her calculation on the red paper. After about two sticks of incense, she put the folded red paper aside, waiting for Yunye to calculate for her.


    However, at this time, not only Tang Ning, but also Yunlai and others standing next to him also saw that there was something wrong with the cloud industry.


    Seeing that he didn''t move his pen and sweat was seeping on his forehead, Yunlai frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    Yunye looks at the ink dripping from the tip of the pen. He can''t help but take a deep breath. He looks at Downing sitting in front of him, and finally puts down the pen in his hand.


    "I can''t measure your fate." If he didn''t dare to calculate his life, he would have to look at it.

 Chapter 1337

    Hearing this, Yunlai was stunned: "what''s going on? Why not? Isn''t this fortune telling your best


    Downing just laughed, and was not surprised at all. Obviously, he had known for a long time that he was not ordinary.


    Old Tang and Qi Baihe both felt strange. How could they not be counted? With the ability of cloud industry immortal, it is impossible to even count this point!


    Only Mo Ye looks thoughtfully at Tang Ning and seems to be thinking about something.


    "Elder martial brother, how can you not count? It shouldn''t be! " Yunwu also asked, this is not a loss?


    Yun Ye, with a bitter smile, said to the two people: "I really can''t calculate this fate. If I computes it by force, I''m afraid I''ll have to pay for my own life. I just see the eight characters of the birthday, and I dare not forget it."


    "You don''t dare to count mine. You and I are good." Downing handed him the folded red paper: "see if it''s accurate."


    Yunye took a look at Tang Ning, then opened the red paper and took a closer look. The more he looked, the more surprised he was. At last, he carefully put away the red paper, got up and bowed his hands.


    "Master Tang, I am convinced that I lost."


    Tang Ning smiles and looks at Xiang Yun and asks, "if you want to come, you must want to have a competition to refine pills? I don''t know how you want to compare? It''s a pill from a direct competition? Or refining it again? "


    Listening to this, Yunlai was silent and said, "do you want to compare the ready-made pills with me?"


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "I don''t care, it''s OK. In fact, I think that only my advanced Yuanying pill should have surpassed you, so you''re all defeated."


    Yunlai gently exhaled his breath and said, "take out your pill!"


    Tang Ning didn''t hesitate. He took the remaining pill from the space, crushed the wax pill sealed outside, and handed him the pill inside.


    Yunlai took it, looked carefully, smelled the fragrance of the medicine, and nodded: "it''s really a good thing, and I really can''t make such pills. It seems that although you are young, you are much better than me in refining pills. I admit defeat."


    As he spoke, he handed the pill back to Downing. Tang Ning took it and put it into the bottle and handed it to Qi Baihe: "take it! Eat it some time. It''s time for you to break through the peak strength of the golden elixir. "


    All of a sudden, Qi Baihe, who was hit by the pie, was stunned for a moment. Some of them took the pill and asked, "master, can I have this or this?"


    "I was going to give it to you. I thought your grandfather would give it to you after he brought it. But since the wax pill is crushed, you can eat it some time these days." Tang Ning said slowly. It''s just a pill. It''s useless for her and Mo Ye. It''s OK to give it to his disciples.


    Thank you very much


    Qi Baihe was glad to thank him and carefully put away the pill. He had thought that it would be more than ten or twenty years for advanced Yuanying, but he didn''t expect the master to give him the pill. With the pill, he believed that he would become a monk Yuanying soon!


    "Master, I want it too." When song Tianyou saw that his younger brother had the pills given by his master, he couldn''t help but pull her master''s sleeve and act coquettishly.


    Tang Ning chuckled and touched his head, and said: "dear, you are still young. Practice as soon as possible. Master zhuqidan is ready for you."

 Chapter 1338

    Looking at Tang Ning so casually will be such a precious pill sent to people, cloud to the eyes immediately can not move straight staring at Qi Baihe. If you can study such a precious pill, maybe he can refine it


    "Well, since you all lose, according to what we said before, the cloud will be mine in the future." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at the three people with bad faces, he said: "next, we''d better have a good chat! Let me talk about my plans. "


    When Yunlai heard this, he looked at Tang Ning and asked, "what do you want?" This meeting, he suddenly felt that they just fell into the hole he dug, but, are young people now such thieves?


    Tang Ning looked at him, positive way: "I want to change Yunlai mountain into medicine door."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised and their eyes fell on her.


    "Into medicine? You''re not saying you were just trying to be a panacea? " Yunlai asked curiously, looking at Tang Ning, he asked: "listen to this medicine door is like a sect, do you want to start a mountain school?"


    "Not bad."


    Tang Ning nodded and said, "I will change this place into a medicine gate, but I will not recruit apprentices or expand the medicine gate. I will let people develop the idle space in the medicine gate and plant it into a miraculous medicine. I also said that you still use one mountain for each, and there will be no change. I think we can get along well in the medicine gate."


    Listening to this, Yunlai three people can''t help but look at each other. Change to medicine? They didn''t think about this, but what kind of existence would it be? At this moment, they are limited to the word "medicine".


    "Since we lost, the decision of Yunlai mountain is naturally in your hands. We don''t have a problem with how you want to transform it, but we can''t move where we live." Said the cloud.


    "Well, I''ll live in the mountains these days and make some changes here." Tang Ning said with a smile and said to them, "let''s start today! I think you are tired today. Take a good rest, and we can walk around by ourselves. "


    Cloud industry originally wanted to take them around, but when he thought that the place was all his, he didn''t say anything at last, just sighed.


    It would have been better not to go down the mountain! Now, lianyunlai mountain has become master Tang''s. If you want to come, elder martial brother should not shoot him to death? I can''t help but look at his elder martial brother. Seeing his calm face and pursing his lips, he can''t help feeling a little empty in his heart.


    Mr. Tang is an ignorant person. He doesn''t know that it''s less than one day. How can the mysterious Yunlai mountain become his granddaughter? Will it be changed into medicine? Start a mountain and establish a sect? Can this be done?


    After watching them leave, Yunye couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, this is actually my fault. If I don''t bring them here, maybe it won''t happen."


    However, he didn''t expect, let alone did not expect, that they would have such a change in Yunlai mountain, which can not be counted out.


    "Alas Yunlai sighed and said, "it''s not your fault, but I''m the one to blame. I shouldn''t be too obsessed with Dan Dao. If you don''t go down the mountain, there won''t be any later things. However, now things have happened and it''s useless to say more. That''s it

 Chapter 1339

    Yunwu, who had never opened his mouth, said: "elder martial brother, in fact, I think it''s good to give this place to master Tang."


    Hearing this, Yunlai and Yunye both looked at him, puzzled.


    "Elder martial brother, do you think that he can break my 7749 arrays in such a short time? How high is the cultivation of this array? What''s more, he can refine pills that his elder martial brother can''t make. He has already been ahead of his elder martial brother in the way of Dan. Moreover, elder martial brother Yunye doesn''t dare to do fortune telling for her, which shows that he is really extraordinary. "


    His voice stopped and continued: "if he is here, we can discuss and communicate with him in our spare time, or we can promote each other. Anyway, all three of us are not in charge of business. Wouldn''t it be better to have him take care of Yunlai mountain? I don''t think it''s bad for us. It''s good for us


    Yunlai thought and nodded: "indeed, his alchemy is above me, otherwise I won''t lose. However, since I want to discuss and communicate with him in the future, we have to have a good relationship." With that, his eyes fell on the cloud industry.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''ll take care of it." Yun Ye said with a smile and arched his hands toward them, and then walked out quickly, ready to go to find downing and them.


    On the other side, Downing several people walking in the mountains, looking at the scenery around, thinking about how to transform it? I saw the cloud industry coming quickly and calling them at the same time.


    "You wait for me." Yunye yelled, and quickly stepped forward and said, "I think you are not familiar with the mountain. Elder martial brother specially told me to come and show you around."


    Listen to this, Downing a smile: "that''s very helpful."


    "Let''s fly! Otherwise, the place is too big to walk till tomorrow. I can tell you where and where in the air. " Cloud Ye says, call out flying sword to stand up.


    Tang Ning and others see this, they also call out the flying sword to stand up, follow cloud industry''s side, listen to him to introduce to them.


    "This is the place where we come to Yunlai mountain, even to the other side. However, there is no care there, and it has become a forest. Because there is a spiritual vein in the mountain, some of the wild animals in it have become spirit animals."


    "There''s the back mountain over there. The back mountain covers a vast area, but it''s all deserted and full of grass. Those hills are half high. If you want to develop a kind of miraculous medicine in the future, you have to be busy living."


    Tang Ning came to the back mountain to have a look and said with a smile, "this back mountain is not suitable for planting miraculous herbs. You can plant some fruit trees or bamboo trees or peach trees."


    With that, she stood in the middle of the air. With a flick of her sleeve, a ray of light came out of her hands and swept downward. At the next moment, she saw the back mountain full of weeds or high or low, which was rectified at once. A crowd behind her almost fell down from the air.


    "Hiss! This, this... "


    Yunye''s eyes widened in shock. Seeing that the weeds in the back mountain were cleared in an instant, and the high or low ground was flattened, he was shocked and almost could not stand on the sword.


    No, he couldn''t stand. The whole man fell down on the sword, his legs fell in the air, and his hands held the sword. He looked at Downing in disbelief: "you, you, you, you You are Feixian


    Because he was too shocked, he forgot to control the flying sword with the spirit breath. The next moment, the man and the flying sword suddenly fell down.

 Chapter 1340

    Old Tang was also in shock. He was shocked that his granddaughter was an immortal. He didn''t relax! See around the cloud industry a head down to fall, unexpectedly still don''t know self-help, really surprised his heart all jump up.


    "Cloud industry!"


    He instinctively reaches out to pull him, but before he gets down, he sees that Mo Ye has already lifted him up with his collar. Looking at the cloud industry whose head is shrinking in his clothes and his collar is lifted up, Mr. Tang can''t help but worry about whether people will slip down from the clothes in a moment?


    "Come on, come on me!" The old imperial sword of Tang flew over and asked him to come up to his flying sword.


    Seeing that he doesn''t respond, Mo Ye throws him directly to Old Tang''s flying sword and sits on it. Yunye, sitting on the flying sword, is still in a daze.


    Tang Ning lip corner tiny hook, pick pick pick eyebrow: "see I am flying fairy level very surprised?"


    Yunye swallowed his throat and nodded: "I''ve never seen Feixian''s ability to live such a big life. I only heard that Feixian has the ability to move mountains and rivers, and to call on the wind and rain. I didn''t think about it, I didn''t think about it..."


    At the next moment, he seemed to think of something. He stood up directly from the sword of Old Tang, jumped down and stepped on his own sword and yelled: "elder martial brother! Senior brother


    He had to tell his elder martial brother and Yunwu about it. What luck did they have? Did you invite a fairy to the mountain?


    Looking at Yunye running to find his elder martial brother, old Tang looked at his granddaughter and said, "Xiaoning, what advanced immortal are you? Why have you never heard of such a great event? "


    If a flying immortal was born in this immortal cultivation world, would it be silent and colorless? However, she had not heard any news. If she hadn''t shown her hand just now, I''m afraid they didn''t know it!


    Qi Baihe looked at his master with astonishing admiration. His master was actually a flying immortal! What an adverse existence this is? If his grandfather knew that he was a master of Feixian, he would wake up laughing in his dreams?


    Song Tianyou looks at his master with twinkling eyes. He is not very clear about the concept of Feixian power to him. After all, he is a little friar in Qi refining period, but he knows that his master is very powerful! It''s great, it''s amazing!


    Compared with their shock and surprise, Mo ye should be the most calm one, because he had guessed, but she did not say, he did not ask.


    "Some time ago, when I went to see Mo ye, I advanced in the secret place of their family. There was a world of its own, so no one knew. It''s normal that you didn''t hear any news." She said with a smile and looked at them and said, "you are the people around me. I didn''t intend to hide it from you. It''s just a grade. Don''t spread it out."


    She said it lightly, but old Tang knew that her advanced flying immortal must be between life and death. It is not easy to have such strength. She said not to spread it out, so he nodded and said, "yes, you can''t say it. Now there is almost no flying immortal in the cultivation of immortals. If you let the world know that you are the strength of flying immortal, it will cause a great boom Move


    "I''ll tell them about it later. However, they are people who avoid the world, so they won''t spread it out." Old Tang said, thinking of his granddaughter is flying fairy power, his heart is very happy.

 Chapter 1341

    He is smoking from the Tang family! There''s a flying fairy!


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "I don''t have to send people to drive these hills. I''ll straighten them out first, and then let Yaoyao come and plant and take care of them."


    As she talks, she flies in the air and uses the immortal method to straighten out everything that needs to be rectified. Then she looks at Mo ye and says, "let''s find a place to be the main peak! Which place do you think is good? "


    Mo Ye takes a look, then points to a mountain in the middle of the lower part and says, "if it is the main peak, it is the best here."


    "Good." With a smile, Downing went to the mountain with him, ready to transform.


    Later, Qi Baihe and song Tianyou still wanted to follow him, but they were blocked by Mr. Tang: "the couple of people go there. What are you doing with the past? I don''t know. Let''s go down and have a cup of tea


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe then went down. Song Tianyou scratched his head and looked at the two teachers who had left, and then followed him.


    At this time, Yunye is talking with his elder brother and younger brother. When he hears Yunye say that Tang Ning is a flying immortal, they are shocked for a long time.


    After a long time, Yunwu murmured: "I can''t see it! I can''t see it! How can he be a flying immortal? How did you do it at such a young age? "


    "Yes! At such a young age, how can you be a flying immortal? He has such strength. In fact, if he wants to come here, why should he compete with us? Do we dare not give it just by talking? Having such strength but not bullying others, and having such mental character is really worthy of flying immortal''s great power! " Yunlai is also full of emotion.


    It would be easier for them to kill or expel them if they were arrogant, and they were lucky to be alive with such attitude towards a flying immortal.


    "Well, shall we go and apologize to him or something?" Yunwu asked nervously.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! What are you worried about? Don''t worry. Xiaoning is not a careful person. You can''t care about anything with you. " Old Tang came in, laughing and waving his hand, which relaxed their hearts.


    Song Tianyou and Qi Baihe followed him in. Seeing that the three people in the courtyard looked worried, they could not help thinking that they were frightened by the master''s accomplishments.


    Also, how many of the accomplishments of flying immortal''s great power can be ignored? Even if he didn''t say anything, his mood at this time was like a storm, which was hard to calm down.


    "Oh, Lao Tang, you are here. Do you really need to apologize to master Tang? What we did before is really... " Ye Yun pulls him to sit down.


    "No, no, she doesn''t care about you? Don''t worry! It''s OK. " Old Tang laughed and comforted them and told them not to worry too much.


    "They went to the peak in the middle and said that they chose that as the main peak. They should have arranged for it. That is, she said that she didn''t want the news that she was a fairyland. It would be nice if you knew about it." Old Tang said with a smile.


    "This nature, this nature." Several people nodded to show understanding.


    On the other side, Tang Ning and Mo ye are walking in the mountains. Seeing him, they don''t ask her about Feixian. She can''t help asking, "I didn''t tell you that I''m already the top cultivation of Feixian. Are you angry?"

 Chapter 1342

    Mo Ye''s lips slightly raised and said, "I have long guessed that you may be the strength of Feixian, but you didn''t say that, and I didn''t ask. It''s not angry."


    "I didn''t say it, but I was afraid that you would think more because my strength was higher than you. I wanted to talk to you sometime." She was worried that he would think more. As a man, his strength was not as good as hers, so


    "Fool." Mo Ye hugs her and says, "the stronger you are, the happier I am. At least in this way, I don''t have to worry about your safety."


    Listening to this, Downing looked up at him and said with a smile, "Mo ye, can I protect you in the future?"


    "Well, please take care of me for the rest of my life." Mo Ye smiles.


    Downing put his hand around his waist and rubbed his head in his arms: "Mo ye, Mo ye, you are so kind."


    Mo Ye hugs her and looks at her rubbing in his arms like a kitten. With dependence and happiness, he can''t help but reach out and touch her bare head and laugh: "it''s like a grown-up child, and I''m not afraid of people''s jokes."


    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "Mo ye, I found that the strength of Feixian can be changed by using the magic arts. It''s very interesting and convenient. However, no one can discuss with me. I can only explore myself. How much do you know about Feixian? Can you tell me? "


    He took her to a big flat stone and sat down. He said, "do you know why the Xiuxian Kingdom says that Feixian is rare in ancient times, and worships tianmenqi?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Ning shook his head: "I haven''t heard of a strong Feixian appeared, contact, heard, it seems that only Yuanying peak strong."


    "Yes, there should be no friars at the level of flying immortal in the fairyland now. Those who are strong enough to fly immortals are honored as great powers, and some are called immortals. When they reach this strength, their aura of spiritual power has evolved into immortal power. Immortal power can change with the change of ideas. As long as their own immortal power is strong enough, it can almost be said that they can do anything."


    Mo Ye says, looks at her and says: "these are from the master''s mouth, but I have not touched the threshold of Feixian. I don''t know what kind of things Feixian can do. I can only rely on you to explore. If there is a chance, when the master leaves the pass, I can take you to ask him for advice."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning curiously asked: "your master is flying fairy?"


    Mo Ye shakes his head: "no, he has been staying at the peak of Yuanying for many years, and has been unable to break through. What he knows is said by Shizu at that time. I have heard the master say that Shizu is the flying immortal power."


    "Since it''s Feixian power, where is it now?" Asked downing again.


    "I don''t know. Some said that he had already sat down and some said he had soared to the upper world. But no one knows exactly how."


    "Upper bound? And the upper bound? " When Tang Ning listened to him, she always felt that there were still many things she didn''t know and had not touched. However, the voice that wanted to kill her and the way of heaven were there last time


    "I''ve heard the master say that there is an upper realm above the immortal cultivation world. But for places that I haven''t been to, I don''t know much about them. I only know that there is another place like that." He said and looked at her and said, "you are good at cultivation. If you can further improve your strength in the future, maybe you will soar to the upper world and know the place that no one has ever touched."

 Chapter 1343

    Hearing the speech, she held his hand and said, "Mo ye, let''s work hard together and rise together in the future."


    "Good!"


    Mo Ye laughs, but he is still worried about his death. Can he really avoid it? He was worried that if downing really helped him to stop the robbery, he was afraid that her own body would not be small.


    "By the way, I want to tell you something. At that time, in the secret place, after I sent you out, there was a voice out of the sky that wanted to kill me. The power of that voice was very strong. If the law of heaven had not stopped me at that time, I would not have survived." Thinking of the master who wanted to kill her, after listening to Mo Ye''s words today, she vaguely felt that it might be a person from the upper world.


    "How could it have happened?" Mo Ye frowns slightly.


    Downing nodded: "well, it''s the first time I''ve been exposed to that kind of existence, so I wonder if the one who wants to kill me is the one in the upper world?"


    Mo Ye looks at her and says uneasily, "let''s go back to ask my master some time."


    "Good." "When all the affairs here have been arranged, we will set out to return to the land of all men." Looking at this place, she was longing for a better place.


    She wants to arrange and arrange everything here by herself and make it like a fairyland on earth.


    In the following period of time, because he had to go back to the house to arrange other things, he just stayed for two days and then went back. Tang Ning and Mo ye were in the medicine gate to straighten out. Even Yaoyao was called to plant peach trees and plant miraculous herbs.


    Because Yaoyao itself is a peach wood demon, it can''t be better for her to take care of these things. Donning is happy and at ease.


    After a period of arrangement and arrangement, everything in the medicine door was gradually in order. Originally, the whole Yunlai mountain was protected by Yunwu''s array blessing. Later, she added a layer of protection and separated the side of the small forest from the medicine gate.


    After arranging everything, Tang Ning changed the characters on the mountain gate into three big characters of Yaomen, and set up a stone tablet at the foot of the mountain, engraved with the four characters of Yaomen boundary.


    A sect with the least number of people has been born quietly


    After arranging the affairs of the clan, Qi Baihe also stayed in the medicine door to advance with Tang Ning''s explanation. In order to make friends, Yunlai three immortals expressed their willingness to protect Qi Baihe''s Dharma and let Tang Ning feel at ease.


    With their Dharma protectors, Tang Ning naturally has no second words. He leaves the young god''s blessing in the medicine gate, and he and Mo ye return to the Tang family in the magic moon city.


    "Are you back? I also want to go over tomorrow and see if I can help you Old Tang said with a smile. Seeing that they came back, he asked the people below to prepare the meal.


    "Grandfather, everything in the medicine shop has been arranged properly. I told Xiaohe that he would take more care of him in Pingli. As for Yaoyao, there is no need to worry about it." Tang Ning said with a smile, "the little crane should advance smoothly these days. Let''s go back to our ancestral home at that time."


    "Good." Old Tang laughed and said that everything was arranged properly. Naturally, he was relieved.


    After a while, the meal was ready, and they were going to have dinner together when they saw star pupil walking quickly.


    "Master, the old man, there is an old man and a middle-aged man outside. They are the Qi family."


    Hearing this, Downing picked her eyebrows: "Qi family? Let them in

 Chapter 1344

    "But the little crane''s family is here?" Mr. Tang asked Tang Ning.


    "It should be that I met their family members on the road last time. I asked them to prepare some miraculous medicine and send them here." Tang Ning said that he had planned to go to dinner, but when he heard the Qi family coming, he naturally went back to the hall.


    "I''ll wait for you in the side hall first." Mo Ye says, thinking about letting them talk. He goes out first, but Tang Ning stops.


    "You''re not an outsider. Sit down."


    Seeing this, Mo Ye has no choice but to smile and sit down.


    Under the leadership of Xing Tong, the ancestor and the master of the Qi family came in. This time, they didn''t bring anyone else, but they would bring the leader of the Qi family. The main reason is that the head of the Qi family is not at ease. He wants to come over and see how his son is? I also want to see his son''s master.


    It was when he arrived at the magic moon city that his father told him that his son''s master was Tang Shi. He had heard of Tang Shi''s name, but it was said that he was very young and younger than his son. Could such a young man really be his son''s master?


    When he came to the Tang mansion, he saw a girl with different pupils. He couldn''t help but look at each other more. Seeing the other''s self-contained appearance, he seemed to be less surprised.


    Inside, there were three people sitting in the hall. His eyes looked at them calmly. All they showed were the strength of monk Yuanying. On the throne, there was an old man and a bald boy in blue. The first one on the left was a man in black.


    After looking around, he knew that the bald boy in blue was Tang Shi, and the old man should be Tang Shi''s grandfather. As for the man in black, he didn''t know.


    As he was with his father, his father had not yet opened his mouth, so he was naturally not easy to open his mouth.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Tang, long time no see! This must be old Tang. I''ve been looking up to him for a long time. "


    As soon as the ancestor of Qi family came up, he said hello in a natural and familiar tone, and he arched his hand toward them with a smile, as if he was not the one who left his grandson to Tang Ning on that day.


    Old Tang saw that she was about to say hello, so she was held down by Tang Ning. She looked at the ancestor of the Qi family with a smile and said, "old man Qi, why did you come by yourself? I thought you''d hide from me all the time


    Hearing that Tang Shi called his father Qi old man, Qi''s family owner was shocked. He was trying to speak, so he was pushed aside by his father.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, how could it be? How long has that been? I think you have long forgotten that, no, knowing that you want those miraculous drugs, I will bring Baihe and his father to send them to you


    Then he looked around and asked, "by the way, where is my grandson? Why didn''t you see it? I heard he shaved a bald head of the same type as you? I want to see it


    "It''s unfortunate that you''re here. The little crane is not in the house." Downing stood up and asked, "where is the elixir?"


    "Here, here."


    He took out those miraculous medicines from the space, put them on the table, and said, "these are all very hard to collect. If you take these miraculous medicines, I will leave Baihe and worship you as a teacher on that day, which will have to be written off! Don''t worry about it any more. "


    Hearing this, the head of Qi''s family on one side was somewhat unbelievable: "Dad, do you mean that Baihe worships this teacher? Is it you who force people to stay and worship him?"

 Chapter 1345

    With his reputation of being the master of his family, he was left by his father? No wonder he kept asking him who Baihe worshipped as a teacher? Where is the school? He never said, it turned out to be so!


    Thinking of his third brother''s saying that Baihe had been shaved off and was still learning to sew with an embroidered needle, he could not help but get angry when he heard this today. Seeing that his father had also brought out the miraculous herbs that he had not easily collected to master Tang, he immediately took a big step forward and collected all the miraculous medicines into the space.


    "He gave him the elixir? Dad, you are confused He said bitterly and indignantly, thinking that his son had been shaved off his head and picked up the embroidery needle, his heart was so painful that he couldn''t breathe.


    "He must be dissatisfied because you forced Baihe to stay, so he shaved Baihe''s hair and asked him to pick up the embroidery needle to learn how to sew. How can such a person let Baihe follow him? This will destroy Baihe


    "What about Baihe? Where is Baihe? Where''s my son? I''m going to take him back today! " He said angrily, the more he thought, the more angry he was, and the more loud his voice was.


    "Shut up!"


    The old man of Qi''s family yelled, looked at the opera like master Tang and said with a smile, "Xiao Tang! Baihe''s father is such a quick tempered man. Don''t worry about him. If he hadn''t been pestering me for asking questions, I wouldn''t have brought him here. "


    "Dad The head of the Qi family really did not know what he was thinking and could not understand his practice.


    "You think I''m your father? I don''t know. I thought you were my father Qi''s family glared at him angrily.


    Hearing this, old Tang almost couldn''t help laughing. He coughed softly, and quickly took the tea and sipped it to cover the smile on his lips.


    This Qi family father and son is interesting, but Baihe looks at the middle distance, how can it be different from their temperament? Fortunately, he is not here today. If he is here, he will have a big head.


    Being scolded by his father in front of the outsider like this, the head of Qi''s face was also chatting, but it was not good to say anything. For a moment, he heard that his son was forced to become a teacher. Then he thought that his son had been shaved, and he was still learning to sew with an embroidery needle. So he was very angry.


    Whose son is not a baby? Whose son is not placed in hope and expectation? Be treated like this, can he be a father?


    "Give me everything." Qi''s father said, this just looked to Tang Ning, way: "don''t see strange, don''t see strange, I''ll send him back later."


    Listening to this, Downing picked his eyebrows: "listen to you, send him back, you want to stay by yourself?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen my grandson for a long time. I miss him very much. I''m going to stay here more often and have a good look at him." The main thing is to see what skills his grandson learned from him?


    Looking at the miraculous medicine that was put on the table again, Downing took it up and looked at it carefully and said, "for the sake of these miracles, you can stay, but I tell you, he should not come back so soon."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all right with me." Qi''s old man said to his son, "since Baihe is not here, you should go back first."


    Master Qi looked at his father in dismay: "I..." He''s just arrived, and he''s going back? Let him sit down and have a drink of tea?

 Chapter 1346

    Seeing this, Mr. Tang stood up with a smile and said, "the food has been prepared in the partial hall. Stay and have a meal. Have a good rest and go back tomorrow."


    He wanted to come down, but his father was staring at him! Qi''s master had no choice but to bow his hand and say, "thank you for your kindness. I''d better go back first and leave." Magic moon city has their family''s property. He wants to find out what kind of talent Baihe''s master is.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, don''t worry about him. Let''s go and eat." Qi''s old man said, with a familiar look, asked: "where is the partial hall? Is this the way


    Old Tang came forward with a smile: "go, let''s go together."


    Tang Ning shook his head, saw Mo ye come to her side, and said: "go! Let''s go to dinner. "


    At the side hall, several people sat down. The old man of the Qi family asked where Qi Baihe had gone, intentionally or unintentionally, on the dining table? However, several people did not tell him, just said that they might come back later.


    Because the old man of Qi''s family lived here, he was arranged a guest room for him. He was not alone. He wandered around the mansion, and wanted to ask Xingtong and Hanzhi about Qi Baihe''s news. However, the two men were also strict and did not disclose any information.


    After nightfall, old Tang and Tang Ning chatted in the courtyard: "Xiaoning, don''t you plan to tell him about Baihe?"


    "If you don''t, it''s to make him itch, but you can''t know." Tang Ning said with a smile that he did not intend to tell him.


    "I think he will be very happy if he knows that Baihe is going to be promoted to Yuanying, but I don''t know how his situation is now?"


    "Grandfather doesn''t have to worry. He''s going to make it." Speaking of Qi Baihe, she is not worried.


    "Grandfather, I think we''ll go back to the ancestral home after the crane''s promotion! You can leave everything here to them. It''s OK to leave for a while. "


    "Good." Old Tang nodded and said to her, "it''s not too early. You should go back to have a rest earlier."


    Tang Ning answered, and then went outside. When he passed by the yard of Mo ye, he saw him drinking wine in the courtyard, and went in: "haven''t you had a rest yet?"


    "It''s still early. I can''t sleep." Mo Ye says, motioning her to sit down.


    "I''ll drink with you." She went up to pick up the kettle and said with a smile, "let''s go to the roof to drink and enjoy the moon." As soon as the sound fell, she tiptoed on to the roof and sat down.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye goes up to her and sits down beside her. He looks up and pours wine into her mouth with a bottle in his hand. His manner is free and easy, and his posture is wanton. When he is not inferior to a man, he can''t help laughing.


    Downing took a sip of wine and heard his low smile. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you laughing at?"


    "You''re such a wanton gesture. People who don''t know can''t see you''re a woman." Mo Ye shakes his head and says with a smile. It is precisely because she has no twist in her behavior, but is free and easy. So he would not know that she was actually a daughter.


    Tang Ning listened to ha ha with a smile: "that is, put on the green clothes with a bald head of me, naturally can''t have a woman''s posture, otherwise, isn''t it a joke that I''m pinching like a woman?"


    She hit him with her elbow and said with a smile, "I''ve always wanted to ask you a question."

 Chapter 1347

    Mo Ye looks at her and asks, "what''s the problem?"


    "When did you begin to like me?" She approached him and looked at him curiously.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s ears turn red slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a problem, especially when he faced her smiling and full of curious eyes, he felt his face burned.


    "Well? When? "


    Under the cover of the night, she couldn''t see his reddish ears and his red face. She only saw that he looked embarrassed.


    "Cough!" He coughed softly, thought for a while, and said, "I don''t remember. It was a long time ago anyway."


    "A long time ago?"


    A little banter flashed in her eyes and asked, "did you like me before I revealed my identity?" She touched her chin and said, "at that time, I was still walking outside as a man. Are you..."


    Before she had finished her words, he leaned over to her side and actually directly kissed her lip, blocking the rest of her words.


    I don''t know whether the wine is intoxicating or the kiss is intoxicating. Downing only feels a blank in his mind and forgets to ask him anything. He just responds to his sudden kiss with enthusiasm


    "Boom!"


    A thunder roared in the sky, especially loud in the night, which surprised many people, because they felt that the thunder was not ordinary, but like the thunder of advanced Yuanying.


    Hearing the thunder, Downing and Mo ye on the roof are separated. They look at the place where the thunder comes from. They look at each other, and Tang Ning''s face shows a smile.


    "It seems that little crane is advancing, faster than I thought."


    "Well, his talent is good, and with your help, it''s only a matter of time before the first baby is promoted." Mo ye said, holding her on the roof, looking at the direction of the medicine door.


    The old Tang, who was going to sleep, heard the sound coming from Yunlai yam gate. He knew it was Qi Baihe''s advancing.


    Every family in the magic moon city can''t sleep when they hear the sound. They have watched the Tang family''s father and the Zhao family''s advanced monk Yuanying. Now they don''t know who is the advanced monk Yuanying? How come it''s not their turn to do so?


    After hearing the thunder, some low-level monks have rushed to the nearby area, thinking that it would be good for their cultivation to rub a little aura of spiritual power when they were advanced.


    At this time, the three immortals of Yunlai are protecting Qi Baihe''s Dharma, and song Tianyou and Yaoyao are also watching.


    When Xu saw that Qi Baihe was promoted to Yuanying, Yaoyao couldn''t help but say: "God bless, you have to work hard. You are the elder martial brother, and the younger martial brother has become the Yuanying friar, but you don''t even build the foundation. If you don''t practice hard, you will be pulled apart a lot."


    Song Tianyou nodded: "I know, I promise my master will work hard to practice. Master is ready for me to build foundation pills!"


    In the Tang family, the Qi family old man also heard the voice, but because he did not know who was the advanced person, he was only slightly surprised: "listen to the thunder, but someone is an advanced baby?"


    He jumped up to the roof, trying to see the direction of Chu Tianlei. But when he saw the two figures on the other courtyard not far away, he was stunned and fell off the roof.


    "Ah

 Chapter 1348

    When they hear the exclamation, Downing and Mo Ye look in that direction. They see a shadow falling down. They look at each other and go there.


    When the old man of Qi''s family started to cry out, he didn''t feel good. After falling down, he was holding his figure. He was about to leave when he heard Tang Ning''s voice.


    "Old man Qi? What are you doing here? " Asked Downing, looking at the old man, with his hands in his arms and his clothes, bending slightly, preparing to leave with the cat''s feet.


    When he was called by roll call, the ancestor of Qi family turned back and said with a smile: "nothing. I just listened to the voice of sky thunder''s advancement just now. I wanted to go on the roof and have a look. But I fell down when I stepped on it."


    "Oh." Tang Ning responded. Seeing his eyes looking at her and Mo ye from time to time, she thought of the scene in which they were leaning together. Her lips were slightly hooked and asked, "did you see that?"


    "No, I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything. I didn''t know anything." He quickly waved his hand and said that he felt a little overreacted. He coughed softly and said, "in fact, I just saw you two leaning together. The others didn''t see it. But you can rest assured that you are broken sleeves. I won''t talk nonsense about it."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning looks at him like a smile, even Mo ye also eyebrows slightly pick.


    Broken sleeves? It seems that both of them are broken sleeves!


    Seeing Tang Ning staring at him with a smile, old man Qi looked at them and said, "the good of Longyang is not accepted by the world after all. You''d better restrain yourself."


    Then he sighed, shook his head, then turned and walked away. However, after a few steps, he seemed to think of something. He stopped and turned to look at Downing.


    "Who is this advanced young baby? Do you know? "


    "Yes! It''s my two apprentices. " She chuckled and looked at him.


    "Oh, it''s your two disciples."


    He nodded and turned to go. However, he turned back suddenly and was shocked: "you, you just said it was your second disciple? Aren''t your two disciples my grandson? Hiss! He''s breaking through Yuanying? How can this be so fast? "


    "At least he is your second disciple. Why don''t you protect the Dharma when he is advanced? If there''s an accident Bah, bah, bah... " At this point, he stopped beating his mouth.


    Tang Ning looked at him with his hands around his chest and said, "I''m not worried. What are you worried about? I can''t make a breakthrough right now, and can the students I teach be the same as others? "


    "How can we not be in a hurry? That''s my grandson


    Downing chuckled, "Oh? You think of him? Why didn''t you think he was your grandson when he left it for me


    Hearing him mention the original thing again, the old man Qi said helplessly: "that''s not to see you are not ordinary, just let him worship you as a teacher! I''ve said it all over again. Don''t worry about it. Why do you still read it all the time? "


    "I can''t help it. Who told me to be careful?" Tang Ning said leisurely.


    "Good, good. I''m afraid of you. I won''t tell you more. I''ll go to see Baihe first and protect his Dharma." Qi''s old man said that he had planned to go to bed. He was so sleepy that he was scared away by hearing that his grandson was in the advanced stage. He was afraid that something might happen to him.


    Tang Ning saw that he hastily lifted his breath to the direction of the cloud to the mountain, and then called out: "you don''t fiddle around, it''s useless."

 Chapter 1349

    There is an array boundary at Yunlai mountain. Even if he hears the thunder, he can''t get into Yunlai mountain. At most, he can only wait at the foot of the mountain.


    However, the old man Qi ran away.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning shrugged and said to Mo ye, "you should have a rest early! I''ll go back to sleep, too. If he likes to toss around, he''ll let him do it. "


    "Good." Mo ye should, watching her leave, this just returned to his own courtyard to rest.


    In the morning of the next day, several people were having breakfast together. Old Tang asked, "is the ancestor of Qi family out? I sent for him for dinner this morning, but he was not there


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "last night when I heard the thunder of the advanced stage, I asked if I knew who was advancing? I told him that it was his grandson, and he ran out. I think he''s still hanging around at the foot of the mountain! "


    "Don''t worry about him? He should not have been able to enter himself in the past


    "I told him to stop fooling around, but he didn''t listen and ran over." "Don''t worry about him. When he gets tired, he will run back. The old man is very clever."


    Just as they were having breakfast, the old man Qi was wandering around the foot of Yunlai mountain. In addition to him, there were many low-level monks gathered at the foot of the mountain. The difference was that they practiced cross legged and wanted to touch the aura of monk Yuanying when he was advanced.


    "It''s strange. It''s clearly here. Why can''t we find the door to get in?" He turned to the other side to check, back and forth dozens of times, those who practice cross the knee were disturbed by him.


    "I said, you old man, what are you doing? Don''t find a place to sit down? Is it interesting to go around like this? " A friar of the Ninth level of Qi refining cried, very angry.


    "Yes, how long has it been since it all came back? You don''t bother us, but we do! " Another said.


    Some people spoke of him, and the other friars also spoke with displeasure. Hearing the old man Qi''s sleeve flick, he was not angry and said, "go and repair your work well."


    As soon as his monk Yuanying''s accomplishments were released, those little friars were shocked and closed their mouths. Some even worried that he would be angry and started to fight, so they left quietly.


    Old man Qi walked around with his hands on his back and forth. Thinking of what Tang Ning said, he didn''t believe in evil. He asked the monks, "what''s the place around here? How can you hear the sound but can''t find the way in


    One of them said, "master, this is at the foot of Yunlai mountain. That day thunder should have come from Yunlai mountain. There are three immortals in Yunlai mountain who have been avoiding the world. They are all monks at the peak of Yuanying. This time, I don''t know who advanced in it."


    "Yunlai mountain? So this is Yunlai mountain? " Old Qi was slightly surprised.


    Yunlai mountain is known to him. He has heard of the three people who have escaped from the world, but he has never seen them. It is said that they have not gone down the mountain for many years. There is a deep cloud in Yunlai mountain, and the array is bound together. If it is not for their permission, no one else can enter.


    Just, how did his grandson get into Yunlai mountain?


    "No, I have to go back and ask him." Others don''t know, and downing should know. Since he can''t get in, it''s better to go back and ask, than to be in a hurry here.


    He said that he would leave immediately. His figure was flying, and the imperial sword quickly went towards the Tang family.


    Seeing that the strange old man was gone, the monks were relieved and concentrated on practicing with their eyes closed

 Chapter 1350

    When the old man Qi comes back to the Tang mansion, Tang Ning and her grandfather are having a fight, while Mo Ye is sitting at a stone table not far away from where he is drinking tea.


    "Xiao Tang, stop for a moment. I''ll ask you something." Qi old man called, looking at the two people in the fight.


    "I have said that the little crane is in the advanced stage, so don''t disturb him. Just wait here honestly. What can I do to run back and forth?" Downing did not stop, and with a movement of steps, his fist was again attacking her grandfather.


    Tang laoxun quickly raised his hand to block away, at the same time, the palm wind also welcomed forward, two people a to and fro hand in hand, did not have the slightest intention to stop.


    Worried, he said, "it''s easy for you to say that. This is an advanced young baby. If there is any mistake, you can Well, did you listen to me


    Tang Ning and old Tang practiced for a while, and then stopped when there was a trace of sweat. They went to the stone table together.


    "Mr. Qi, don''t worry! He will be all right. There are three immortals protecting Dharma for him! " Old Tang said with a smile, "sit down and have a cup of tea! You must not have eaten this morning, have you? I''ll have some done for you later


    "The three immortals of Yunlai are protecting the Dharma for him?" Qi old man was surprised, and his face was full of amazement: "how can it be? Those three have been away from the world for many years. How can they protect him from worldly affairs? "


    Then, seeing that they were only drinking tea, laughing and not talking, he asked in doubt: "also, the cloud has been in the mountain for many years, so how did he go there? How did you get in? Do you still have friendship with the three immortals of Yunlai? "


    After drinking a sip of tea, Tang Ning looked at him and said, "you are all of your age, and you are a monk at the peak of Yuanying. Why are you so unstable? It''s much worse than your grandson. Since I tell you that he''ll be OK, you don''t have to worry or ask more. What you should know will tell you. If you don''t, you won''t say. "


    Being instructed by a younger generation like this, Mr. Qi felt his old face hot and glared at a pair of eyes, but he didn''t say a word. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, but what he says seems to have some truth.


    He took a deep breath and sat down at the table. After drinking three cups of tea, he said, "I''m concerned, but I''m confused."


    "Boom!"


    The second thunder came, and the old man Qi, who had been sitting down, stood up again and looked at the direction eagerly.


    Tang Ning several people see this, also just smile, did not say more.


    Ye brings her the voice of the teacup.


    "Mo ye, let''s go to the city later."


    "Good." Mo Ye has nothing to do when he is idle, so he answers.


    Mr. Qi looked at them and looked at Mr. Tang again. He was surprised to see that he was satisfied with the two people''s eyes. When they left after drinking two cups of tea, he could not help looking at Mr. Tang and asking: "Mr. Tang, they are like this. You are the elder, don''t you have any opinion?"


    Seeing that his two hands were clasping fists against each other, Mr. Tang stood up and bent. He couldn''t help laughing, and said with some mischief: "don''t you think they are very well matched? I''m glad to see it happen. "


    On hearing this, Mr. Qi opened his mouth in amazement. Seeing that he didn''t look like a joke, he couldn''t help raising his thumbs: "I admire you. I admire you. Your mind is much broader than me. If my grandson dares to take a man home, I won''t kill him."

 Chapter 1351

    "Haha, different, different. If Xiaoning says she doesn''t like men and women, I will cry!" Lao Tang waved his hand and laughed.


    Old man Qi, hearing this, looked at him and shook his head. Sure enough, his grandson was not normal, and the elder was also taken askew. At this moment, he could not help worrying whether his grandson had been taken askew? It won''t be


    "By the way, Baihe is here. Is there anything Well, do you have any good friends? Or is it usually closer? " He asked implicitly, worried that his grandson would also be taken askew.


    "This one Old Tang thought for a while and said, "I didn''t pay much attention to it, but Xiaoning often let him go to Tianxia Qilou. He usually stayed there for a long time. Maybe it''s better with Xiaofeng."


    "Xiaofeng? Men and women? " Listen to these two words, Qi old eyebrow heart tiny jump.


    "Ha ha ha, Xiao Feng is a man. His name is qimufeng. He is in charge of the world''s strange buildings. He seldom comes here if he has nothing to do."


    Then he asked, "why do you laugh? Don''t you worry that he won''t get along with other people here? You don''t have to worry about that. Everyone is good to him


    "I''m not worried about this. I''m..." Qi old man stopped in the middle of his speech. Seeing the meeting near noon, he said, "we haven''t visited your wonderful building in the world. Shall we go and have a look?"


    "Good! I have nothing to do when I''m free. Let''s go. I''ll invite you to dinner later Old Tang said with a smile, stood up and went out with him.


    On the other side, Mo ye and downing are wandering around the city, looking around at things. Downing asks, "what do you want to buy?"


    "Buy some letters and things like that! You can send someone back then. "


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "if you go back, you have to go to the college to have a look, and also bring some gifts to the dean and some of the elders who have made friends with. I think that I have nothing to do when I am idle, so I will buy all these things first, so as not to miss the time."


    "In that case, go inside and have a look." Mo Ye motioned to the hundred treasures Pavilion in front of him.


    "Good." She answered and went in with him.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Tang coming. Please, please." In the inventory of goods, the shopkeeper saw that Tang Shi came in, and quickly put down the things on hand and went forward in person.


    "Master Tang, why do you come here today? But what would you like? You said, "I''ll bring it for you." The shopkeeper said gallantly and asked them to come to the guest table inside and sit down.


    "I want to buy some small things as a token." Said, she pauses for a moment, looks at Mo ye to ask: "what do you say to buy?"


    Mo Ye thinks for a moment and says, "the heaven and earth bag and space ring or things for self-defense can be used. It doesn''t need to be gorgeous. It just needs to be practical."


    For the friars in the land of mortals, their level of strength is too low. These bags of heaven and earth, space rings and other defensive things are what they want. These things can be used as hand letters.


    Downing listened and nodded: "OK, buy as you say." She looked at the shopkeeper and said with a smile, "shopkeeper, please."


    "It''s my pleasure to serve Mr. Tang. Please sit down for a moment. I''ll pick it up for you to have a look." The shopkeeper said with a smile, let the person serve tea, this just retreated.


    On the other side, Mr. Qi led by Mr. Tang went to the gate of Tianxia Qilou

 Chapter 1352

    "This is the wonderful building in the world. How about it? Is it magnificent? " Old Tang said with a smile, indicating that he looked at the building in front of him.


    Old Qi nodded: "well, not bad." His eyes were looking inside. When he saw a red figure busy inside, he couldn''t help looking at it.


    "My lord? How did you get here? Is there anything I can do for you Pray for the wind to turn around, see the old Tang standing outside, then meet up.


    "Hehe, it''s OK. This is Baihe''s grandfather. He said he had never been here. Let me show him." Old Tang said with a smile, "if you are busy, go to be busy! Don''t worry about us. "


    "It''s Bai He''s grandfather, Lord Qi. I''m praying for the wind. Please come in quickly." He saluted with a smile and asked them both to enter.


    When they entered, the old man Qi''s eyes were still staring at qimufeng. He was a big man, dressed in red, and his appearance was so beautiful that even a woman was inferior to him. In particular, when the peach blossom eyes were bent, his whole body was full of charm. He was really like a demon, which made his heart sink.


    Does his grandson make friends with him? This, this, if not a man''s dress, he would have thought that this is a beautiful woman with all kinds of charm.


    I feel strange under the wind of Qi mu. How can the old man of Qi stare at him all the time?


    After serving tea, he was thinking that if there was nothing wrong with him, he would go to other places first, but he would listen to the voice of the old master Qi.


    "I wish you a good appearance. Have you got a wife?"


    "Not yet." He was puzzled, but he didn''t show half of it. He just said with a smile, "I''m concentrating on the things and practices in the world''s strange buildings, so I have no time to distract myself from other things."


    Qi old man nodded, showing a smile: "yes, concentrate on work on the right, you are still young, those love what, do not think about it at present."


    Looking at the people in front of him, the old man Qi said again, "Baihe is here. Thank you for taking care of him."


    "Mr. Qi''s words are heavy." Qi Mu Feng laughed, then arched his hand and said, "if there is nothing else, I will go to be busy first."


    "Well, you go."


    Old Tang said with a smile and asked him to go to work first. After watching him leave, he looked at the old man Qi and asked jokingly, "how did you ask about Xiao Feng''s marriage? Did you like him? Which granddaughter do you want to lead the red line for


    "Where to speak." He waved his hand with a smile and said, "this praying childe is born so well. If he wants to get married and have children, how can I lead the red thread?" Said, he stood up: "go, let''s turn around, will go to the restaurant to eat wine."


    "Good." Tang old smile should, two people in the building transfer for a while, then went to the restaurant not far away.


    After buying things, Tang Ning and Mo ye also come to the world''s strange building. As soon as qimufeng sees them, he says, "master, master Mo, the old master and the old master of Qi''s family just came here. They sat for a while and then left."


    "I guess I''m free to come around." Downing laughed and asked, "is everything OK in the building?"


    "Everything is good, that is, there are often some people come to ask for pills, but they are blocked back by me." Qimufeng invited them to the attic on the third floor and showed the account book to her: "master, have a look!"


    Tang ningfan looks at the account book and asks about some things in the building, while Mo Ye is drinking tea. After a while, he listens to some noise downstairs.

 Chapter 1353

    "I''ll see what''s going on." Pray for the wind to say, then go up first.


    When he came to the first floor, he saw a large group of people around the door, and there were women and children crying. In front of the woman''s children, a man covered with white cloth was lying on a shelf, and seven or eight men were standing beside them, pointing angrily at them at the strange building in the world.


    "My brother died only after taking the pills from you. Now that he is dead, you still don''t admit it! Tell Tangshi to come out! Tell Tangshi to come out! We must have an explanation! If master Tang doesn''t give us an explanation today, we will send the corpse to Tang''s house! "


    "The black money you make! We really bought your medicine, but we didn''t even die! We''re going to tear down the signboard of tiantianqilou! "


    "Yes! Take it down! "


    Seven or eight people said they wanted to start. At this time, the voice of praying for the cool wind came.


    "I see who dares!"


    "I pray for you." As soon as the steward saw him come out, he wiped a handful of sweat and said, "they are..."


    Qimufeng raised his hand and motioned him to stand aside. He went up to the seven or eight men with his peach blossom eyes. Then he looked at the crying woman and child, and finally looked at the corpse covered with white cloth on the stretcher.


    "Do you know where this is? Come here to make trouble? "


    He squinted at the seven or eight men and said in a calm voice, "are you sure that this man died after taking the pill of our world''s marvelous building? But I''ll give you a clear answer. If I find out that this is a slander, I won''t let it go! "


    Hearing this, the seven or eight men''s faces were not very good-looking. They stared at the praying wind in red clothes and said angrily, "the medicine is obviously bought from you. It''s originally the medicine for healing. But who knows that it''s not good to take it and die. Will we slander you with our brother''s sex life?"


    Qimufeng has been staring at them and paying attention to their facial changes. Seeing that there is no flicker or guilty in their looks except anger, he said, "today''s matter is related to the reputation of our world''s marvelous buildings. I will definitely find out."


    He went up and squatted down, lifted the white cloth, looked at the body lying on it, and asked, "you said he took the pills in our building. What kind of pills did you take? When did you come and buy it? Did you see him take it? All the pills in our building are packed in special bottles, "


    " medicine bottles? " The man in front thought for a moment, looked at the woman crying beside the body and said, "sister-in-law, is the medicine bottle that erhu bought still? Did you watch him take the medicine last night? Tell them about it. "


    "Yes, yes, the bottle is here." The woman wiped a tear and said, "I fed him to take it, because he wants to recuperate. I live in the front yard with my child, but I didn''t expect to see him this morning and I couldn''t get up."


    In the attic, Tang Ning only needs to know what''s going on below. She closes the account book and says to Mo ye, "go down and have a look."


    Mo Ye nods his head and goes up with her.


    Qimufeng is not very good at autopsy. When he was trying to find someone to check the cause of death, he listened to the voice of his master.


    "Let me have a look." As soon as she came out, people around her talked.


    "It''s Tang Shi. I didn''t expect him to be in it."

 Chapter 1354

    "Tianxia Qilou has never heard of pills for dead people before, and most of them are refined by master Tang. Is there any misunderstanding about this?"


    "Misunderstanding? That''s a human life. No one will slander it? What''s more, no one knows the name of master Tang. Even if he wants to rely on him, he will not rely on him! Therefore, it may have something to do with the strange buildings in the world. "


    The people around were talking in a low voice, and they saw that the master of Tang, who was dressed in green, came out with a calm look on his face.


    Who is Tang Shi? Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding? Maybe something went wrong and made them believe that master Tang''s pills would kill people, but they still didn''t believe it.


    Tang Ning looked at the seven or eight men and asked, "who are you from the dead?"


    "We are brothers on a mission together. We are all in loose repair. On weekdays, we will form a team to join the mercenary team." One of them said, full of anger, but when he saw Tang Shi come out, he did not dare to speak out.


    Tang Ning nodded, looked at the woman and the child, then squatted down to check the body, half ring, she said: "this man did not die of pills, there is no trace of bad drugs in the body, nor poisoning, so the cause of death is not due to taking pills."


    "If not, how did the two tigers die? Obviously, he died the next day after taking the medicine, and he could not have been killed. When we carried him over, we had examined him, and there was no fatal wound on his body


    Tang Ning took a look at the man and said, "as long as you know that this man did not die of drugs, it is enough to prove that it has nothing to do with our world''s marvelous buildings. However, since you have brought the corpse here, it is estimated that these words alone will not convince you."


    She stood up and prayed for the wind to have someone bring water to clean her water. After wiping off the water marks on her hands with a cloth, Tang Ning said: "I saw just now that his internal injury is not fatal, and he should get better after taking pills. But he died suddenly. There must be a reason. You can check it carefully. I believe there must be clues in him."


    "Check? How else? We have seen him, and there is no fatal injury... " The words have not finished, see Tang Shi pointing to the head of two tigers.


    "I''m not hurt. What about my head? Can you check it out? " Downing looked at the head of the body.


    "Head..."


    The man was stunned for a moment and squatted down on the head of the corpse to check it. However, when his hands were groping on his head, he was stunned. He felt that his fingers seemed to touch something. He quickly picked up his hair and took a look at it. He could not help but take a cold breath.


    "Hiss!" He fell to the ground in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" Several people nearby saw the situation and asked in a hurry. Some people squatted down and picked up their hair. They exclaimed: "this, what is this?"


    Qi Mu Feng took a look at it and said, "take it out and have a look at it."


    A man came forward and took it out with spiritual power. When it fell into his hand, it was a long nail!


    "Hiss! It turned out to be killed! It''s strange that such a long nail goes into the skull


    "When he died, he even carried him to the world''s strange building to slander master Tang. If he had not found the nail, the dirty water would have been spilled on him."

 Chapter 1355

    "Mu Feng." Donning called.


    "Master." Pray for the wind to step forward.


    Tang Ning looked at the woman who was crying with a child of several years old. Seeing the clothes of the woman and the child, he knew that there was no money. He said, "go and get two thousand gold coins and send them to their mother and son."


    Two thousand gold coins, more said than more, said less, will not make people greedy, but can also improve the life of the mother and son.


    "Yes." Pray for the wind to respond, said to the shopkeeper, let him get the money.


    "The rest is your own business. Take the people back!" Tang Ning said, turning and Mo ye into the building.


    "My master gave it to you. Take it! Take care of the children. "


    "Thank you, master Tang..." The woman cried and kowtowed to him.


    When the seven or eight people saw this, their faces were hot. However, Tang Shi gave a sum of money to his sister-in-law. It was


    "We came here before we knew it clearly. Thank you, Mr. Tang, for ignoring the villains. Thank you very much. I''m sorry for this today." Seven or eight men took a salute to the inside and quickly carried the body away.


    The people around them looked at them leaving, and saw that the master Tang was so. They all nodded in praise and said, "it''s really worthy of being the master of Tang! Good heart. "


    "It''s rare that Tang Shi didn''t care about them, and he didn''t pay them a settlement fee."


    "It''s lucky that they met Tang Shi. If they were other people, it would not be so easy today."


    "Well, let''s all go!" Praying for the wind said, let the crowd around the door scattered, and then turned to go inside.


    At the same time, in a restaurant not far away, old Tang and old Qi looked at each other and laughed.


    "You grandson can do things!" Qi old man said, looking at Tang Lao asked: "how do you Tang family teach such a small generation?"


    "Ha ha, that''s because she was born smart and kind-hearted." Old Tang said with a smile, his granddaughter in his eyes, is all kinds of good, no one can compare.


    "Oh! I don''t know what happened to my grandson? " Old man Qi thought of his grandson again. It seemed that there was no movement on the other side of Yunlai mountain. What happened?


    "Don''t worry! It will be all right. " Old Tang laughed and took a sip of the wine.


    It took Qi Baihe six days to complete the upgrade. When the last thunder fell and the sky appeared strange, the happiest estimation was that the old man of Qi family who ran to the foot of the mountain to guard.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, good, good, good!"


    Old man Qi couldn''t see with a smile. He stroked his beard and looked proud: "I still know people well. I asked Baihe to take the boy as his teacher, so that he could break through the realm of Yuanying so quickly. Good, good!"


    Old man Qi was proud there, but he waited for another day and did not see his grandson come out. Until the next morning, he saw his grandson dressed in white and walked slowly out of it with fairy wind.


    Looking at his black hair, Qi Lao laughed happily: "what else do you say to shave your head? Isn''t this hair? " Then he raised his voice and called, "Baihe! Here it is


    "Grandfather?" Qi Baihe was a little surprised when he saw him. It seemed that his grandfather would come here.


    When he approached, he clapped him on the shoulder with joy, and said with a happy face, "Baihe, you are promising! It''s really a long face for grandfather. "

 Chapter 1356

    With a gentle smile on his face, Qi Baihe said, "it''s grandfather who has a keen eye like a torch. If it wasn''t for grandfather, his grandson would not be a teacher."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, yes, I told you, at that time, I thought that boy was a capable man. If I didn''t keep you, it would take decades at least if you wanted to be promoted to Yuanying." With a smile on his face, he was proud of his original wise decision.


    "Grandfather, my master asked me to go back to the Tang family after I was promoted. But my grandfather wants to go with me?" Qi Baihe asked.


    "Naturally, I came here long ago. I learned that you were in the advanced stage, but I couldn''t get in, so I waited here. Now that you have successfully broken through, I have to go back and celebrate." He laughed and went back with him.


    Tang family


    Tang Ning held his cheek in one hand and played with the tea cup in the other hand. He said, "Mo ye, I want to go back to the land of mortals. After I come back, I will go to live in the medicine door, so that I can make pills and practice in the future."


    Said, she looked at him, smiling asked: "then we live together medicine door bar!"


    Smell speech, Mo Ye eye light tiny flash, looking at her in front of, his lip corner tiny hook: "good." When he saw the man coming in from the corner of his eye, he looked over there.


    Qi Baihe walked in slowly and came to the two people. He bowed his hands and saluted: "Baihe has seen master, master mo


    Tang Ning''s eyes swept, and slightly nodded his head: "Yuan Ying medium level, is also pretty good."


    "Thank you for giving me Dan and helping my apprentice to advance to the next level." When he lifted his robe, he bowed down to Tang Ning and kowtowed respectfully three times.


    One step is a thousand miles away.


    If he had not been given Dan by his master to help him advance to the level of Yuanying, even if he was the peak of the golden elixir, it would have taken him at least several decades of practice to reach the middle level of Yuanying. Now, when he ascends the height, the master has the greatest merit and virtue.


    "Get up!" "Have you met your grandfather?" said downing


    He stood up and said, "yes, I have. I came back with my grandfather. Now my grandfather is talking to the old man in the front hall."


    Downing nodded his head and said, "let you advance and come here. I have something to tell you."


    "Yes." He responded and stood respectfully in the audience.


    Tang Ning took a sip of tea, and then said: "now you have successfully advanced to Yuanying. My grandfather and Mo ye are ready to go on a long journey. It is estimated that this trip will take at least a few months, but more than a year. As soon as we go, you will have to pay more attention to the medicine gate, the Tang family, and the Tianxia Qilou."


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe solemnly replied: "yes, master, don''t worry. I will take good care of everything and wait for the master to return."


    If you don''t have a problem with him, you don''t have to wait for him to do anything in the house In case there''s something wrong, no one is going to back up. "


    "Yes." Qi Baihe responded and asked, "when is the master going to leave?"


    Tang Ning looks at Mo Ye beside him, smiles and says to Qi Baihe, "it should be in these two days."

 Chapter 1357

    Qi Baihe sees his master looking at him with a smile, and then sees him looking back at him. Their eyes are full of affection and tenderness, like a man and a woman in love. Seeing him, he quickly moves away from his eyes and says, "master, if there is nothing else, the disciple will step down first."


    "Go Tang Ning waved his hand and chatted with Mo ye in the courtyard.


    Because he had already arranged to return to the land of ordinary people. Apart from Xingtong and Hanzhi, Tang Ning said to others that he was going far away, and did not say where to go.


    Ready to go out to use things, the three in the front yard to talk about things.


    "Han Zhi, Xing Tong, my family will take good care of it. If you can''t solve it, you can go to Xiaohe directly. If he can''t solve it, wait for me to come back and deal with it." Donning said with a smile.


    "Yes, master, don''t worry. We will take good care of our family." Two people said in one voice.


    Tang Ning nodded and said, "this trip is less than a few months, more than a year. I''m not here, so don''t relax your practice. I''ll check it when I come back."


    "Yes."


    Two people should, looking at her to go back to the mortal land, and this will take so long, the heart is very reluctant to give up, but it is not good to speak, to follow her, can only say: "master, you take care of yourself, don''t worry about here."


    Tang Ning nodded and took a look at his grandfather and Mo Ye. Then they left together


    This time back to the land of mortals, in fact, if it was only downing herself, with her present strength as a flying immortal, she would be able to use the magic power of shrinking into an inch, which would not take a day to return to the ancestral home of mortal land.


    Just as there are mo ye and her grandfather, they will not be able to use their magic power. However, with their speed, they will not spend too long on the road.


    Of course, if you take the opportunity to visit mountains and rivers and go back leisurely, it is another matter.


    It''s the first time that Mr. Tang left the land of mortals for such a long time. Needless to say, they were flying in the sky in a spaceship. On the small table at the bow of the ship, there were spirit fruit, spirit wine and cakes.


    Three people enjoy this rare leisurely time, even small black and big white also come out of the space, playing on the spaceship.


    Looking at the chasing black and white, Downing picked his eyebrows and said, "they were in the space earlier, but they forgot to leave them at home to guard."


    "Master." Big white ran to her feet and rubbed: "I still like to follow the master out more."


    "Dogleg."


    When Xiaohei saw that he was lying at Tang Ning''s feet, he couldn''t help turning his eyes, flapping his wings and landing on her shoulder, and said, "Tang Tang, you have studied the things that generate hair? Why not? Are you bald? "


    Looking at this naked head, it actually wants to stand on it. If nothing else, it has a different line of sight. However, she doesn''t let it stand on her head now.


    Old Tang agreed and said, "yes! Xiao Ning, aren''t you going to change back to women''s clothes? I think Baihe''s hair grows out. His appearance and temperament are really excellent. Especially after he became monk Yuanying, the whole person seems to be more calm. "


    Mo Ye sips spirit wine and says, "if she feels comfortable and free, it doesn''t matter if she changes back."


    After hearing this, why don''t you look at her again

 Chapter 1358

    As soon as he mentions it, Mo ye can''t help but stop drinking. He can''t help thinking that if she doesn''t change back into women''s clothes, when they get married in the future, they will be two bridegroom and shepherd?


    Thinking about that picture, he looked at Downing with a smile and said, "if you don''t change back into women''s clothes and I marry you in the future, we''ll all wear bridegroom''s wedding clothes."


    Tang laowei was stunned, and then shook his head. The silly boy was indeed a silly boy. He did not know when he could marry his granddaughter!


    Tang light listen to but can''t help but smile out of the voice: "thank you to think out, besides, we kiss have not yet ordered, you want to get married? It''s still early! "


    "I''ll arrange the betrothal gift when I go back this time. Shall we make a marriage arrangement first?" Mo Ye asks, with a smile on his face like a God, which makes his whole person look more gentle.


    "Cough!"


    Old Tang coughed gently, stroked his beard and said, "this engagement is not a simple matter. It depends on the day. We may not have time to do it this time."


    Mo Ye looks at Tang Ning. Seeing this, Tang Ning says jokingly: "no hurry, you can''t run around. It''s the same whether you order or not. We''ll have a long time in the future! It''s not too late to think about it when we''re 56. "


    After seeing Mo ye hear this, the whole person seems to have no reaction. He can''t help but feel funny.


    Seeing that he was stunned, Downing chuckled and pushed him: "what? Do you believe it? "


    Mo Ye dotes and helplessly looks at her. As he is about to speak, he sees her frown slightly and looks down the airship. Seeing that she looks different, he asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s something wrong down there." As downing said, he got up and went to the side of the spaceship and released his divine sense downward.


    Seeing this, Tang Lao and Mo ye also get up and come to her side. The spaceship flies above the white clouds and has a very high distance from below. If it is not for the powerful divine sense, it is impossible to detect the movement below.


    They didn''t move because of Downing''s probe. They just stood and waited until, after a while, she controlled the ship to fly down.


    "There''s evil spirit down there." As the ship goes down, Mo Ye feels something wrong.


    "There is not only evil Qi, but also a boundary. The spaceship should not go down." Donning said, looking at her grandfather and saying, "grandfather, you wait for us on the spaceship! Mo ye and I will go down to see what''s going on. "


    "Well, be careful." Old Tang nodded.


    "Xiao Hei, you come with me. Dabai stays." Tang Ning says a word, then raises the breath and goes down with Mo Ye.


    Old Tang looked at their two figures quickly down, the figure did not enter the white clouds, blink of an eye disappeared. Thinking of Downing''s strength and having Mo ye go with him, he controls the spaceship to fly up and waits for them in the sky.


    They gathered up their own breath of cultivation, and Xiaohei followed them. When they came to the bottom, they could see that there was a strong breath in the air, and there was also evil gas in the air.


    Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew into the boundary. As soon as she entered the boundary, she wanted to fly out again, but she found that she was trapped in the boundary and couldn''t get out.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning says to Mo ye: "this border is only allowed to enter and not allowed to go out. The person who sets this border should be a powerful magic cultivation. Be careful."

 Chapter 1359

    Mo Ye nods his head and enters the boundary with her. Maybe it is because of the Buddha''s holy power in Tang Ning''s body. As soon as she enters the boundary, the magic power on the border seems to run into something terrible and dissipates quickly. Even the border is a little thin.


    "It''s so bloody." Mo Ye frowns. As soon as he enters the border, he can smell the strong smell of blood, which is really pungent.


    "This enchantment locks in the smell and smell of it with magic, so that the bloody smell inside is so strong and pungent." Tang Ning said, looking around, such a bloody smell, I''m afraid that many people will die.


    "Over there." She walked in a direction and told Xiao Hei not to make a sound, so as not to frighten the snake.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that after walking a certain distance, they saw a dead monk hanging upside down from a tree. Seeing the body dangling in half space, the strange appearance was really creepy.


    But downing just frowned and went forward to look at it: "it should have been a few days since I died. The body has become hard and mottled, but it seems that he died of being cut through an artery and bleeding dry."


    Her eyes fell on the dried bloodstain on the ground, and her eyebrows became deeper. She said to Mo ye, "let''s go to the front and have a look."


    As they went on, they saw more than a dozen corpses, all of them dead for a few days. However, as they went further inside, they found that those bodies had just died.


    "Tang Tang, there is a living one here!" Xiao Hei calls with divine sense and tells Tang Ning to find a living friar.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Ning quickly walked to Xiaohei. He saw a man dressed as a mercenary hanging on the tree. His face was red with blood. This one was not cut through the artery, but was injured in the heart. When they saw him, he was on the verge of death, his mouth was open and he didn''t know what to say. Maybe he couldn''t hold on, and the last breath was broken.


    "Dead." Xiaohei looked at them and said, "just now this man told us to run away."


    "From the beginning to the present, there are at least a hundred corpses." Tang Ning looked at the front and said, "I''d like to see what kind of medicine is sold in this gourd." As soon as the voice fell, the man moved forward.


    Seeing this, Mo ye also follows.


    In the middle of the border, among the luxuriant trees, the weeds around were all gone. The only visible ones were the twelve monks who were buried in the blood red ground with only one head exposed, who did not know whether they were alive or dead, and the monks who were still alive and frightened and prayed for mercy from the branches of the surrounding trees.


    Tang Ning and Mo Ye appear behind the big tree not far away. Instead, they explore the movement ahead with their divine sense.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Mo Ye says in a low voice and looks at the front: "there are only those monks who are caught in front of him, but he doesn''t see the magic cultivation. Here you can see it all at once, but you can''t see the magic cultivation. Isn''t it hidden?"


    Tang Ning was staring at the strange scene in front of him and said thoughtfully: "how can we bury people in the ground and only show our heads? From the outside to here, it seems that there is one array with another. The twelve talents here are the main array, and the ones hanging around are probably blood introducers


    Her eyes looked around her, and finally, looking at a place in front of her, she said, "I think I know where the sorcerers are hiding."

 Chapter 1360

    Listening to her words, Mo Ye looks at her and sees her hand move. The round bamboo on her waist has already flew out of her hand, attacking the friars who are buried in the soil and have only one head exposed.


    "Bang!"


    The round bamboo, which contains a strong breath, moves towards the middle of the ground. When the round bamboo is shot down and inserted in the soil, a stream of air that can be seen by the naked eye spreads out from the bamboo like a water ripple, and overflows around like a full stream of water.


    The evil Qi that permeates the surrounding area quickly dissipates in the breath of Guanyin bamboo for ten thousand years, and it also opens up because of this purified breath. The magic cultivation hidden in the earth in the middle of the array flies out fiercely.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Twelve magic practitioners who were hiding under the soil flew out. They were dressed in black robes and their hair was scattered. Due to the practice of magic skills, their hands and lips were covered with abnormal black, even the whole body breath was black.


    Full of fierce and bloodthirsty eyes were staring at the two people who came out in front of them. One of them had a gloomy face and reached out to pull out the bamboo. However, when his hand touched the bamboo, it was as if it had been burned by fire. He took back his hand with a hiss and raised his hand to see that his hand had been scalded off.


    Tang Ning''s mind moved, and the round bamboo that was inserted on the ground flew back to her hand again. She looked at the twelve magic monks and said to the little black, "Xiaohei, you save the people. We will deal with these magic cultivation."


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and called and flew to the front.


    "You are Tang Shi!"


    One of the monks stared at the bald boy who was wearing green clothes, and his cruel eyes crossed a trace of anger: "it''s what you have done to us repeatedly! Kill


    The voice of murderous spirit falls down, and the twelve monks steal out at the same time. Six of them go to Mo ye, and the six surround Tang Ning.


    The twelve magic monks, all of them at the level of Yuanying, rush to the two at once. The strong breath of Yuanying is pressing down on them like a mountain. However, Tang Ning and Mo ye are not ordinary monks, and the pressure of these magic monks has no effect on them.


    Looking at the magic cultivation, Mo Ye reaches out his hand, and the magic power surges in his hand, and the Hunyuan keel sword appears in his hand. Because of Tang Ning''s purification, the evil spirit and evil spirit on the sword have dissipated. Holding it in his hand, there is a strong aura of spiritual power on the sword body. The powerful spirit of sword Gang is surging with the operation of Mo Ye''s spiritual power and wrapped in the body of the sword above.


    His hand holding the Hunyuan keel sword slightly rotated, and the tip of the sword pointed to the ground. At the next moment, the black figure swept forward like a ghost. The sword moved with him, and only heard the sound of the sharp air current wheezing.


    As the shadow of the sword passed by, the sound of scream also sounded, followed by a man''s head flying out, blood splashing down.


    "Bang!"


    The corpse flies out, and even the sorcerer doesn''t have time to react. However, when he dies, his evil Qi dissipates and seeps into the soil together with the blood. However, because he has to deal with other sorcerers, he doesn''t notice the strange scene.


    Tang Ning saw six magic monks around. Each of them attacked her from different directions. Some had swords in their hands, some had sword chains with hooks in their hands, and some had iron claws in their arms.


    Looking at the attack from different directions, her lips slightly hook, the round bamboo in the hand turns, and the green figure instantly sweeps out.

 Chapter 1361

    Yuanzhu turns into a long sword in her hand. The sword strikes and goes towards the neck of a demon cultivator in front of her. It is as fast as lightning. Even the magic cultivation of Yuanying level has no time to respond.


    Looking at another one being killed, the look of those evil cults did not change, but they surrounded and attacked again.


    On the other side, Xiaohei took advantage of them to fight with those sorcerers, and then flew forward to save people. It cut the rope with sharp claws and saved the hanging people. However, before it called for them to help save other people, those who were free had already fled to their lives in terror.


    "Ah! Don''t run! At least help save the others Xiao Hei yelled. Seeing that seven or eight monks were rescued, they ran for their lives without even looking back. He could not help but scold and beat his wings to save others.


    The other monks did not run down, but helped to untie other people''s ropes. However, when they tried to rescue those who were buried on the ground, they found that they could not pull out the people buried below.


    "No, I can''t pull it up! The sorcerer


    The two men picked up the soil and pulled a man buried in the ground to rescue him. However, it was clear that the mud buried in the neck had been lifted to the shoulder by them. They could hold the shoulder of the man and pull it out, but they didn''t pull it out.


    "Dead? How did you die? He was still alive just now? "


    Suddenly, they were shocked to see what was drilling in the soil. They were startled to step back and sit on the ground. But at that moment, the dead man suddenly opened his eyes, and the hand in the soil also rushed out, holding the feet of the two people with the speed of covering their ears.


    "Ah! help! Save... "


    At that moment, Xiaohei looked back and saw that the two men were buried in the ground, and the man was pulled into the soil. At this moment, the soil was just like quicksand, quickly swallowing and burying the three people, and no trace was found.


    When Tang Ning and Mo ye see the scene when they hear the exclamation, they are entangled by the remaining two sorcerers. When they solve the problem of the last sorcerer, the previous few people have disappeared. At this moment, they who stare at the ground also notice the abnormality of the ground.


    The black breath mixed with blood seeped into the ground. The blood quickly disappeared under the bodies of the twelve dead Yuanying magic monks, and with the scene of the ground surging like quicksand, the corpses of those demon cults were also involved.


    "How could that happen?" Mo Ye frowns slightly.


    Tang Ning gazed at the ground and thought of the expressions of the twelve monks who died just now. His face changed slightly. He said, "I once saw in an ancient book that there is a magic art called golden cicada shelling and soul removing. It abandons the original body and moves the spirit and spirit to another body. If I am not wrong, the twelve people buried on the ground are for the twelve The new identity of the sorcerer. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ye is slightly surprised and says, "it sounds like taking away the house."


    "Not the same, but similar. It can only be completed by finding a body that fits perfectly with the spirit, while the golden cicada shelling and soul removing technique is not needed. For example, if these magic cultivation get a new body, they will not be easily found even if they mix in the crowd."

 Chapter 1362

    Her eyes were slightly heavy, and she said, "these sorcerers have spent so much effort to perform this magic art here. I''m afraid they have any plans." She saw that the quicksand had calmed down, and the sorcerers had fled, so she came forward to those who were saved by Xiaohei.


    Those people were in a state of shock. When they saw Tang Ning, they knelt down: "thank you for saving your life. Thank you very much."


    Although they have never met Tangshi before, they have heard of the name of Tangshi. They know that the person in front of them is Tangshi. They are more thankful that they have met Tangshi here. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will all die here.


    "I ask you, those who are buried in the ground are only the twelve, or are there others?" Donning looked at the men and asked.


    "Not only those twelve people, but there were already some before that. We saw that some friars before us died of bleeding from their bodies. Those evil cults were always led by blood, and we don''t know how many people died before us." Speaking of this, people are still afraid.


    "Ah..."


    This side is talking, not far away at this time came a shrill scream, Downing heard the sound quickly to the other side, came to see a few more bodies on the ground.


    "Look at the blood."


    Mo Ye sees that the blood is still seeping into the ground, and the blood is faintly accompanied by the evil spirit. It seems that the matter is not over yet. He looks around, and his divine sense is released, but he can''t find the trace of the magic cultivation.


    At this time, there seems to be something moving under the mud on the ground. They avoid retreating. Suddenly, the evil Qi with blood gas quickly condenses, and then flies around in a small stream. With a sound, they get into the hanging corpses on the trees.


    "Be careful Downing called out to remind those who followed.


    "Hiss! How, why are the dead alive? "


    A monk in the back took a breath of air, and saw that the bodies that had been hanging had all come back to life, and with them, it seemed that their strength was infinite. A pull actually broke the rope. For a time, the corpses were all around them. The strange scene made their hair stand on end.


    "This is a living corpse, with blood as the guide and evil Qi as the force. It has no life and no consciousness. It only listens to the person who gives orders behind his back." Downing''s voice said, "the sorcerer who controls these zombies is around here." Looking around, the divine consciousness was looking for the hidden sorcerer.


    "Can you find that sorcerer? If, if not, what to do? How can we fight with so many living corpses alone? " The monks were pale and obviously frightened.


    I thought I could survive, but who knows there is still such a one?


    Downing looked at them and said, "if you don''t want to die, take up your sword and fight!"


    "Ah! There is something pulling my feet The voice of panic came out with trembling. The monk struggled, but could not get rid of the cold hand that was holding his feet.


    "Whew! Bang


    The sword in Downing''s hand was slashed towards the place, and the sword Spirit fell. A pair of corpse stained hands flew out and fell into the arms of another monk not far away, which made him scream.


    "Ah


    The friar screamed and shook his hand violently. However, the hands that had been cut off and flew around his neck.

 Chapter 1363

    "Ah! Ah


    The friar grabbed the two hands and swung them far away. He managed to tear them off. He was breathing heavily. Moreover, there were several bloodstains on his neck due to the pinching.


    "No, no, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die yet!" The monk was so frightened that he was in a panic. Seeing the living corpses around him, he fled to a direction where there was no living corpse. However, he was pulled into the ground more than ten meters away.


    "Ah..."


    In the air, only his screams echoed, and other friars gasped with fear.


    Downing looked at the scene, looked at the monks again, and said, "there are so many living corpses. If you don''t fight with weapons, no one can save you in the end."


    As soon as the voice fell, she held the sword in her hand and attacked the living corpse in front of her. At the same time, she separated out a wisp of divine consciousness and paid attention to the surrounding movement, just to find out the hidden magic cultivation.


    Perhaps it was Tang Ning''s words, or seeing another friar die in front of them. They realized that only by overcoming their fear and fighting, could they have a glimmer of vitality. After all, with so many people, Tang Shi and them alone could not protect so many of them.


    "Brothers! Take out your weapons and fight Cried a man in his forties. As soon as his words fell, the rest of the people rose to fight again and joined the battle.


    After cutting more than a dozen living corpses, Tang Ning turned back and looked at the arrays. Thinking that the magic cultivation hidden in the dark could hide so quietly and could not find any trace, she immediately turned back and went to the heaviest array before.


    The quicksand there has stopped. Although the twelve magicians have escaped, the array has not broken. Now she restores the sword in her hand and throws the round bamboo out with a breath of spiritual power in her palm.


    I saw the round bamboo whistling up, turning and falling again in mid air, towards the array eye in the array.


    "Bang!"


    A strong air current exploded with the insertion of round bamboo. The innermost array was destroyed, and the pattern quickly dispersed. The black magic gas was also quickly dissipated under the purification of Wannian Guanyin bamboo. With the explosion of this array, the following arrays were destroyed one after another. In a flash, only a sound of Bang Bang Bang spread in the air.


    Seeing that Tang Ning is breaking the battle, Mo Ye over there blocks the living corpses that are heading for her. Seeing that the array explodes, the dust and smoke diffuses and obscures his sight. Together with her figure, Mo ye can only hear the sound of fighting around.


    After downing broke the array, her divine consciousness locked the surrounding movement. Even if the dust and smoke filled her eyes, everything was still clearly visible in her divine consciousness.


    All of a sudden, her psychic capture caught an anomaly, and immediately locked that place. When the next wipe, the black figure fled to the distance, she grinned.


    "Found it!"


    The divine consciousness locked the figure. At the next moment, she took back the round bamboo and ran after it in that direction.


    The demon monk, who was hiding in the dark, saw that the array was broken instantly and his face changed greatly. Even if he had to leave, he felt that he was being watched by a pair of eyes. He did not dare to stay for another moment. However, when he swept out more than ten meters away, he felt the murderous spirit coming from behind

 Chapter 1364

    His instinctive reaction to danger made him roll violently to the ground, and his body rolled away from the ground to one side, avoiding the killing machine that rolled up behind him.


    At the moment when his figure rolled and dodged on the ground, the round bamboo, like a sharp sword, was carrying a sharp breath. The sound of wheezing air attacked the place where he had just stood. The sound of the air current drew out with a powerful force, which made his face change.


    If he didn''t roll to one side, he would have been hit by the blow.


    The green figure has come to his front three meters, and in the back, the round bamboo is still floating in the air, as if waiting for the attack.


    Downing came after him, and looked at the magic fix in front of him, and his eyebrows fluttered. This man is not one of the twelve sorcerers. Where was he hiding? She didn''t notice?


    This man is wrapped in a black cloak and exudes a strong evil spirit. The difference is that he is a demon monk near Feixian. He has the breath of Yuanying peak friar, and there is also a trace of the prestige of Feixian strongman.


    "Have you realized the fairyland? No wonder. " At this time, she suddenly realized the situation of Feixian. Although she didn''t reach the strength of Feixian, she was just like the old man of Qi family. She was just facing the door.


    Those who are at the peak of Yuanying can understand the situation of Feixian. The monks in this realm are those who have stabilized their strength. Those who are strong at the peak of Yuanying are like flying immortals, but they are not flying immortals.


    "Downing, you have broken my demon clan many times. Today, I will let you know the end of meddling!" As soon as he turned his five fingers, the black magic spirit was surging in his palm. At the next moment, a black three pointed spear appeared in his hand.


    "You demons have killed so many innocent people. If I didn''t meet them, I would never allow you to live in this world even if I met them!" When she moved her hand, the floating round bamboo flew back from there. The round bamboo held in her hand, and the blue figure had been swept out in an instant and attacked the evil cultivation.


    "By you? It''s beyond our means


    A gloomy voice came out of the demon''s mouth. Seeing Tang Ning attacking, he waved his three pointed spear to meet him. The black figure was as fast as lightning. At the moment when he saw the figure moving, the sound of the long gun and the round bamboo had been heard.


    "Sonorous!"


    When Tangning''s Wannian Guanyinzhu collides with the three pointed spear in the hands of the magician, it makes a metallic clang sound. Two powerful breath surges along with their fight and overflows into the surrounding air.


    In the face of the opponent in front of him, the demon monk took out 100% of his skill without reservation. Even the power of the flying immortal was pressing towards Tang Ning like Mount Tai. However, he didn''t feel a little uncomfortable under the powerful pressure and current. Instead, he saw that he was more and more brave and faster in the Vietnam War.


    The round bamboo in his hand was obviously a round bamboo, but when it passed through him, it was like a sharp blade that could make a lot of holes in his body. What''s more, the cut wound seemed to be contaminated with the smell of the round bamboo, and the evil spirit in his body was quickly dissipated because of the wound.


    "Damn it!"


    The sorcerer uttered a low curse. After a wave of the spear in his hand, he quickly retreated. He looked at several wounds on his arm, and at the round bamboo in Downing''s hand, and narrowed his bloodthirsty eyes.

 Chapter 1365

    "I''ve heard the rumor that you''ve got the Wannian Guanyin bamboo in your hand. I didn''t expect to see it today."


    This is a sacred thing, and their magic cultivation is a kind of evil cultivation. The function of eliminating evil spirits may not have any effect on them. However, the purification power of Guanyinzhu is beyond their endurance, especially the evil Qi in their bodies. Once they touch the purified gas, it is like the night meets the sun and disappears without trace.


    In addition, Tang Ning''s strength is unfathomable, and his moves are very strange. If he fights for a long time, he won''t get any advantage. On the contrary, he is likely to fall into his hands.


    Thinking of this, he already had the idea of withdrawing, but he also knew that Tang Ning was so closely watched that even if he wanted to withdraw, he might not be able to withdraw. At the beginning, the purpose of setting up the border was not to let people outside feel the movement in the boundary, but also to prevent the people inside from escaping. He joined hands with other twelve evil cults to set up this powerful border, but he didn''t think about it To now, this border has become an obstacle to him.


    If there is no boundary here, his axis will be useful. Unfortunately, both the axis and others will not be able to play because of this barrier. Only now, we can escape to the edge of the boundary. Only when we get out of the boundary can we have a chance to leave.


    When he caught a glimpse of the man in the black robe from the corner of his eye, he had an idea. The man was a place of primiparas, which seemed less dangerous than downing. It was better to start with him and perhaps find a chance to escape.


    After making up his mind, he was fighting downing and looking for opportunities.


    Tang Ning didn''t know his intention. Her only purpose was to kill the demon monk and not let him have the chance to leave alive. Therefore, the moves were killing moves, suppressing the strength and suppressing the coercion. She felt that the evil cultivation could not escape. Death was only a matter of time.


    "Whew!"


    When the round bamboo in her hand was attacked by a strong breath, the strong air current slammed at the demon repair. The extremely fast speed made him Dodge, and the bullet flew out, and his body fell dozens of meters away.


    "Poof!"


    Qi and blood ran in his body and ran straight to his throat, which made him spit out a mouthful of blood. When he saw Tang Ning wielding a round bamboo, he threw his three pointed spear into the air.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the spear was thrown into the air, the breath in the sky suddenly made a roaring sound, and then lightning flashed by. With a roar, a lightning in the sky struck down the three pointed spear suspended in the air.


    The current ran through the three pointed spear, and the breath of thunder and lightning surged across the whole spear. With the turning of the spear, the three pointed head was facing downing. The thunder and lightning on the three pointed spear also hit downing.


    Tang Ning, who was originally ready to attack the demon repair, quickly avoided it. However, he saw the thunder and lightning coming down with a roar, and failed to hit her again.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning squints and stares at the demon Xiu who has already got up. The round bamboo in his hand instantly turns into a long sword and flies out to attack the magic Xiu''s eyebrows.


    However, at this moment, the demon Xiu is looking at Tang Ning with a strange smile. His figure flashes in an instant. He actually passes through the lightning that is coming down and goes towards Mo ye at a very fast speed

 Chapter 1366

    Seeing the move of the magic cultivation, Tang Ning''s eyes are cold. The peak strength of the flying immortal hidden in her body is released at this moment, and the speed is increased more than ten times at the moment when the strength is released.


    The demon Xiu swept out at a very fast speed and reached for the black man with his back towards him. But at that moment, Downing''s cold voice sounded in his ear.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Listening to the sound almost sounded in his ears, his heart was shocked, instinctively turned back, and saw that hand grabbed him and threw him back.


    "Bang!"


    The whole person of that magic monk was ignorant. He didn''t even know how he was caught. He only knew that when he came back to God, he had been thrown behind and his body was smashed into a hole on the ground.


    "Well!"


    He hummed, and the powerful breath came from Downing, and let him spill a mouthful of blood. At that moment, he realized that there was a power of fear in the pressure, but in a moment, that power had been collected, as if his feeling just now was just his illusion.


    Flying fairy? How could that be possible?


    Before he got up from the pit, Downing grabbed his leg and pulled him out of the pit. He threw his hand up and smashed him to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    With the sound of spitting blood, the monk felt that one foot was held by Downing, and he fell to the ground and was lifted up again.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    A dozen times in a row, so that he was still trying to escape the whole person was smashed and blinded, only feel that the body in that heavy blow heavy fall, the body''s bones have been broken and broken, but want to escape and can not escape.


    "I''ll let you have his idea!"


    Downing''s cold voice was murderous. As if she didn''t know how tired she was, she threw the demon Xiu to the ground again and again. Every time, she used enough strength. Every blow was enough to hurt all his internal organs. After a while, there were pits around her


    After solving the living corpses over there, Mo Ye looks back at Downing in the distance. Seeing that the demon monk is being abused by her, he can''t help but pick his eyebrows.


    Just before the demon monk came to his side, he felt it. But before he could fight back, the demon monk was thrown out by Tang Ning. Now listening to what Tang Ning said, and seeing the Sorcerer''s dying appearance, he couldn''t help his lips curl.


    It''s so wonderful to be protected by a loved one.


    The three pointed spear in the air fell to the ground because his master was dying. Donning, sensing that the sorcerer had only one breath left, stopped and threw him into the pit in front of him.


    The five internal organs of the demon Xiu lying in the pit are all cracked, and even Yuanying Neidan is broken. He stares at Tang Ning standing in front of the pit, opening his mouth to speak, but only spills blood.


    What a disaster!


    At this moment, he finally believed that the man in front of him was actually a flying immortal!


    If it is not the strong man of Feixian, how can he be folded in his hand?


    "When you meet me, you can only say that you are out of breath." As he spoke, Tang Ning raised his hand, and the long sword, which was made of round bamboo, floated up, and the tip of the sword was aimed at the magician in the pit below.


    As her hand went down, the sword also made a sharp stab.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream, with reluctance to ring, suddenly disappeared

 Chapter 1367

    The black breath was gone, and the body quickly withered down. But at that moment, a black light group wanted to escape. Tang Ning, who had been standing beside him, seemed to have expected it. A flame flew out and wrapped it.


    "Ah! Downing! I will not let you go even if I am a ghost... "


    The previous scream came again. There seemed to be a shadow struggling in the black light. However, it was wrapped and burned by Downing''s sky fire, which soon turned into ashes and disappeared in the air.


    "You don''t have that chance." Tang Ning said faintly. He took back the round bamboo and looked at the boundary in the sky. As the demon monk died, the boundary was a bit loose, but it was still not broken.


    Holding the bamboo''s hand, he gathered a force and threw it into the air. When he hit the boundary above, the bamboo broke through the boundary with the condensed air from the bamboo end.


    "Bang! Boom


    In the eyes of other friars, it was the round bamboo that pierced the sky. Originally, the aura of spiritual power was surging. After the round bamboo broke the boundary, the boundary breath quickly dissipated and disappeared in the air.


    "The border is broken The border is broken at last


    When the friars saw that the boundary was broken, they couldn''t help cheering. It''s the border that keeps them here and can''t escape. Seeing the border broken is like seeing the cage broken.


    Mo Ye comes to Tang Ning''s side. Seeing that there is only one corpse left in the pit, Mo Ye says, "the other evil cults should have escaped. Those evil monks have escaped. It is estimated that in the near future, there will be no peace."


    "Well, it won''t be peaceful." Tang Ning sighed and looked at the sky. Then he took back his eyes and looked at the group of people who were walking behind him. He said, "the border is broken. Leave here!"


    "Thank you for saving your life, master Tang!"


    Those people knelt down to Tang Ning with gratitude, and after a big ceremony, they turned around and left quickly.


    After watching those people leave, Downing says to Mo ye: "let''s go too!"


    Mo Ye nods his head and rises with her. The imperial sword flies into the air. However, after flying a certain distance, when he hears the roar from the big white on the spaceship, they immediately speed up and go forward.


    The little black behind beat his wings to keep up, but in mid air, Tang Ning and Mo ye in front of him sped up their speed and went to the direction of the spaceship. Seeing this, he knew that something must have happened, so he quickly caught up with him.


    "Master! You''re back


    Big white see downing come back, a sigh of relief, way: "you look at the old man, he was hurt by those magic repair."


    Donning saw her grandfather sitting cross legged to adjust his breath, but his face was very abnormal. He immediately stepped forward: "grandfather!"


    Mo ye also quickly came to his side, looked at Dabai and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Dabailian said: "there were twelve swordsmen coming here. We didn''t let them get close, but they surrounded the spaceship and attacked us secretly. The old master was shot by one of his sleeve arrows. The arrow has been pulled out, but the old master is not very good. Those evil monks hurt the old master and ran away. We were afraid that you would not find us when you came back So wait here. "


    Mo Ye looks at the spaceship and sees signs of fighting around. But they haven''t heard anything about it before. It''s obvious that the border has cut off everything.

 Chapter 1368

    "Poof!"


    "Grandfather Tang Ning exclaimed in surprise. Seeing that he spewed out a mouthful of blood, the whole person also fell down. He immediately helped him to lie on his back and quickly took out a pill from the space and put it into his mouth.


    "Mo ye, find a place to stop." Downing says to Mo Ye nearby, checking for her grandfather.


    "Good." Mo Ye responds, releasing his consciousness, searching for a place to land, and controlling the spaceship to fly down.


    When downing untied her grandfather''s coat, he saw that a wound caused by a sleeve arrow on his shoulder was purplish black, and there was still a faint black evil spirit in it. As time went on, her grandfather''s lips and fingers had also turned purple and black. The signs of poisoning were very obvious.


    Seeing that the poison was very domineering, several breathing time had already quickly darted away in her body. As soon as she turned her hand, the pure aura of spiritual power with a wisp of Buddhist light and holy power was against his heart. As soon as the aura of spiritual power was running, his Qi and blood were reversed, and old Tang, who had fainted, once again vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Downing saw that the blood he vomited had turned black, and his face had turned dark purple, and his heart was heavy.


    "There''s a village down there. We''ll go there." Mo Ye controls the spaceship to the village. Seeing that old Tang is in a coma and his face is purple and black, he can''t help but ask, "how is it?"


    "The poison is very domineering. It''s moving too fast. The internal organs have been exhausted by the influence of toxicity. I gave my grandfather a pill that can neutralize all kinds of poisons, but it should wait a little longer if the medicinal effects work." Her brow slightly twisted, with the palm of the Buddha running holy power to disperse the evil spirit in his body.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye doesn''t speak any more. Instead, he lets the spaceship stop at the entrance of the village, waiting for her to take old Tang down with him after she takes back her hand.


    Suddenly, such a spaceship came to the entrance of the small village. People in the village were naturally shocked. They thought that there was a monk who was passing by. He was worried about the danger. So the village head took a dozen men to the entrance of the village to check.


    "Who are you? What is the matter of coming and coming here? " The old village head with crutches raised his voice nervously. He didn''t dare to lean too far forward because the spaceship was too big and gorgeous. He could see that the identity of the people on the spaceship was not ordinary.


    Mo Ye gets off the spaceship first. Seeing an old man with more than a dozen men looking at him nervously and vigilantly, and the spaceship behind him, he says, "excuse me, old man. We are passing by. There was an accident on the way. I want to take a rest here. Can you do me a favor?"


    On hearing this, the old village head sighed with relief, and then went forward and said, "the noble guest''s words are heavy. The village is simple. As long as you don''t dislike it, please follow me."


    "I have an elder who is injured. Please arrange a place for him to rest first." Mo ye said, take out a money bag and pass it over: "these are a little of my heart."


    "I dare not." The old village head did not dare to take it back, but was forced to start.


    "It''s just a little bit of heart. Take it, old man! We may stay here for a while and wait for our elders to recover their wounds before leaving. When that happens, we will have to trouble you all. "


    Mo Ye says, also did not give him a chance to refuse again, turn to walk back to the spaceship, see downing is about to support grandfather to get up, go up to say: "I come." He carried old Tang on his back, and then he got off the ship.

 Chapter 1369

    Dabai and Xiaohei follow the spaceship, and downing finally gets down. With a wave of his hand, he puts the spaceship away and quickly follows Mo Ye.


    Seeing this, the old village head took his heavy money bag and said to a man behind him: "go back quickly and let people clear up the empty yard at home."


    "Oh, good!" The man ran back in a hurry, and the others came back to help clean up.


    In the remote village, there are so many people who come to the remote village to explore their lives.


    "This must be from a big town. You see, he looks so handsome."


    "Is that a monk? Will there be such a handsome monk? "


    "Look at their clothes, they must be rich."


    "But why a crow and a kitten? Do people in the city like to have crows and kittens? "


    "Mother, mother, the crow is still crouching on the head of the little white cat. Why doesn''t the little white cat catch it?" A child pulled his mother''s sleeve and asked curiously.


    Dabai, who was regarded as a kitten, looked at some people over there. After rolling his eyes, he raised his head and continued to walk forward. His arrogant appearance seemed to say that I don''t care about people who don''t know what to do with you.


    "Niang, Niang, that little white cat is so powerful that it can roll its eyes!" Five or six-year-old children cry out with novelty.


    In remote villages, some people have no chance to get out of the village for a lifetime. They grew up here and died here. All they know is some knowledge and anecdotes brought back by people with higher cultivation.


    "Hush! It''s said that there are spiritual pets in the rich and noble families in big towns. Maybe the crow and the kitten are both spiritual pets, and they are all intelligent. " The woman covered the child''s mouth for fear that he might say something bad to offend them and offend a noble man who could not afford it.


    The old village head took them to a courtyard and said, "let''s rest here! I''m the head of this Lijia village. If you need anything, just say it. "


    The old village head said, pointing to the two men standing on the side, he said to Mo ye: "this is Dazhuang and Erliang. You can tell them what you need."


    Thank you very much Mo Ye says and sends the village head out.


    And the two men stood there, a little stiff, and did not know whether to go out or to continue standing here. They had not contacted such noble people, and they were afraid that they might offend them.


    It is said that if you offend the powerful monks, they will kill people. For those strong ones, their lives are just like mole ants. Therefore, most of the people in their villages will not go outside. Most of them live in hunting in this village.


    "You help to carry basin water to come!" Said downing.


    "OK, I''ll go." Er Liang said in a hurry, big Zhuang did not react to come over, he has already run out.


    Dazhuang scratched his head, stood there and looked at the people on the bed. After thinking for a while, he said, "young master, I''ll go and burn some water! You can help the old man wipe himself later


    Tang Ning takes a look at him and nods. He goes out quickly and Mo Ye comes in.


    "How about it?" Mo Ye walks forward, looks at the old Tang on the bed and asks, "is there any improvement?"

 Chapter 1370

    Tang Ning sighed: "the poison has been suppressed, but it is not so easy to clear it for a while and a half minutes. Another thing is that my grandfather didn''t wake up, and I don''t know if there are any other symptoms. Now I''ll help him bleed and clear the poison first, and then I''ll have a look at it."


    "Don''t worry too much." Mo Ye patted her on the shoulder and said, he saw the man named Erliang came in with clear water.


    "Young master, here comes the water." Erliang stepped forward and put the water on the chair and stood aside.


    Downing took her grandfather''s hand, took out the knife, cut the middle finger, and the red and black blood immediately overflowed. When she pulled his hand into the water basin, the other hand condensed the spirit breath to force out the suppressed poison for him.


    I can see that the water in the basin is gradually dyed dark red. If you look closely, you can see that the dark red water is filled with black


    After about a column of incense, Tang Ning takes back her grandfather''s hand from the water basin, bandages the knife mark on his finger, and says to Mo ye, "I''ll study what kind of poison it is, and then I can remove the poison from the root. Grandfather, you take care of it."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers, and sees that she takes the basin of water and goes to another room outside. She takes out the tools in the space and extracts poisons from the water.


    Mo Ye asks Da Zhuang to help Mr. Tang wipe his body and change his clothes. After he changes his clothes, he keeps his eyes closed, and the two men are sent to the courtyard outside to wait.


    In the evening, the old village head had the food cooked and delivered. Dazhuang and Erliang saw that the people in the two rooms had never come out. Now it''s time to have dinner, and they don''t have the courage to call the door.


    "Dazhuang, go and ask."


    "I dare not."


    Dazhuang was a little timid and said, "the boy in black looks like he is practicing. Would he be angry if he was disturbed? What shall we do when it comes time to get angry? "


    "I don''t think so! I think he is very kind to your grandfather Erliang opened his mouth and looked at the food and said, "go and call! Otherwise the food will be cold


    Seeing this, big Zhuang took a deep breath and patted his chest. Then he said, "OK, I''ll go and call." He went up to the closed door. He raised his hand to knock on the door. He saw the door creak open, and the young man in black stood by the door, looking at him.


    "Male, male, childe, eat, eat, eat..." Dazhuang was stuttered by the deep and dignified eyes.


    "Well." Mo Ye lightly should a sound, went out and sat down at the wooden table in the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Erliang hurriedly took the cover off and asked: "childe, does another childe need to ask him to eat?"


    "No need." He looked at the food on the next table, and saw that there was still a chicken soup. He said, "take this soup cover to the stove and warm it for her to drink later."


    "Good." Er Liang saw the situation and went to take the chicken soup to the stove to warm it.


    See that call big Zhuang also nervous stand aside, Mo Ye way: "you also go to eat!"


    "Well, then, I''ll come after dinner." Big Zhuang said, and ran to the opposite door.


    Mo Ye sees that the door of the house is closed and the lights are on. There seems to be a figure in the room busy. Knowing that she won''t stop on the way, he doesn''t disturb her. After eating a few mouthfuls, he goes back to the room and looks at Mr. Tang.

 Chapter 1371

    Tang Ning didn''t go out of the room until midnight. There were not enough lights in the village. It was better for her to use the night pearl. The whole room was as bright as day, which did not hinder her from refining poison.


    Mo ye, who is guarding Mr. Tang''s side, hears the sound of opening the door. He goes out and sees her coming in. He says, "grandfather hasn''t woken up. You''ve been busy all day. Have a bowl of chicken soup first."


    Erliang had already gone back to bed, but Dazhuang was still squatting in the courtyard, without him. Because his grandfather said that he had collected so much money from others, he had to wait in front of him for the orders of two young masters. As soon as he heard the sound of opening the door, he quickly went to fetch the warm chicken soup.


    When Mo Ye pulls Downing to sit down, Da Zhuang has already brought the chicken soup to the table.


    "It''s so late. Go back and have a rest." Tang Ning said to big Zhuang, who was still standing by.


    Listening to this, Dazhuang quickly waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I just squatted in the yard and had a nap. Now I''m not sleepy."


    Downing laughed and said, "it''s nothing in the middle of the night now. You can go to rest now and come here early tomorrow morning."


    Seeing this, Dazhuang thought for a moment and then said, "OK, I''ll go back." Said to look at the chicken soup, way: "childe, after drinking, put it, tomorrow morning I come to clean up."


    "Well."


    Tang Ning responds and looks at him leaving. Then he says to Mo ye: "I''ve already decomposed the poison. There are several kinds of poison that I haven''t been exposed to before. When the poison grows, it has been contaminated with evil Qi, so that even my grandfather Yuanying''s cultivation can''t be suppressed. If I hadn''t given my grandfather antidote pills to suppress the toxicity, I''m afraid I''ll be dead."


    "Can you work out an antidote?" Mo Ye asks.


    "My original antidote can detoxify all kinds of poisons, and it has a certain degree of suppression on this poison. Tonight, I will check the property information of those poisons. Tomorrow, I will change the prescription and add some restrained drugs. It should work."


    Seeing this, Mo Ye says: "then you drink the chicken soup first, close your eyes and rest for a while, and then look for it."


    Tang Ning nodded, drank the chicken soup, and then went to wash his face. After returning to the room, he did not rest. Instead, he was searching for the ancient books recording the medicine.


    The next day, when she heard something moving in her grandfather''s room, she quickly walked over and asked, "is grandfather awake?"


    "Anin." Old Tang woke up with a weak voice.


    Standing beside the bed, Mo Ye sees her come in, looks a little dignified looking at her, and says: "grandfather''s eyes can''t see."


    When she heard this, Downing''s face changed. She immediately took her grandfather''s hand: "how are you, grandfather? Can''t your eyes see at all? "


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. I feel much better, but I can''t see with my eyes." The old Tang on the bed said, clearly open his eyes, but the eyes have no focus.


    "Grandfather, how do you feel about your eyes? Will it sting? Is there no light at all? " As she spoke, her fingers gathered a small flame, which passed in front of his eyes.


    "No, it''s dark. You can''t see anything." Old Tang shook his head.


    Seeing this, Downing put away the flame and examined it with his hands. After careful examination, he saw that there was a layer of black condensation on the eye mask. If you didn''t look closely, you could not see the black thing.


    "It should be caused by the poison in the body. Grandfather, don''t worry. I''ll refine the detoxification."

 Chapter 1372

    After a few words with them, Downing went out and went into another room to make the antidote.


    Mo Ye is taking care of Old Tang, and Tang Ning is refining the antidote. If we say that the most relaxed and relaxed things are the two little animals.


    Dabai and Xiaohei are wandering around all day, playing from the head of the village to the end of the village. In the eyes of the children in the village, the crow and the little white cat are very spiritual, as if they can understand what they say. In addition, the crow and the kitten will not bite them, so the children in the village like to tease them.


    "I''ve brought you food. Look." A little boy with a tiger''s head and a tiger''s brain ran over quickly and wrapped something with big leaves in his hand.


    Xiaohei and Dabai heard the voice and looked at the child. Seeing that he ran quickly, he put the leaf in front of them and opened it. The two small animals did not open their heads.


    "Eat! This is a vegetable worm that I can''t catch easily. You see, every piece is very fat. " The little boy grabbed one of the green cabbage worms and handed it to Xiaohei.


    Seeing that the crow didn''t eat, the little boy put the still wriggling vegetable insects back, and pushed a two finger big fish to Dabai''s face: "come on, eat! Eat. "


    The two small animals looked at those things with disdain. They turned their heads and left. Let them eat those things? They don''t eat it!


    The little man scratched his head: "my grandmother said that birds eat insects, cats eat fish. Why don''t they eat?"


    "I know, I know, they must be too few!" Another four or five-year-old child said excitedly, "brother iron, let''s go and catch more!"


    "Good!" The tiger headed little boy should, put away the things on the ground, and run to the stream with his partner.


    Dabai and Xiaohei have nothing to do. When they see the two children running away and have nothing to do, they follow behind to have a look. When they see the two children catching fish with a net by the stream, Dabai also lies on top of it and Xiaohei squats on Dabai''s head.


    "They seem to be catching fish for you." Xiao Hei squatted with wings, motionless as a piece of wood, but his black eyes were staring at the two children by the stream.


    "It''s not enough, and it''s fishy." Dabai turned his eyes and grinned, "they still want to feed you vegetable worms. I think they are very fat. Why don''t you eat them?"


    Squatting on its head, Xiao Hei glanced at it and asked, "don''t you want the hair on your body?"


    Hearing this, Bai was speechless. The crow will threaten it.


    "Gugu, ah Save... "


    The five or six year old iron egg fell into the stream. His small body sank and floated. His hands were struggling to paddle in the water, but he failed to show his head. He even choked by the water when he called for help.


    "Iron egg! Iron egg


    Four or five-year-old boy exclaimed, the little man stretched out his hand to pull him, but he didn''t know his strength. Instead, he put himself in.


    When the two little animals saw that the two children had fallen into the water, Xiaohei immediately flapped his wings and flew over. Dabai also jumped fiercely and ran towards the other side.


    In fact, the stream is not very deep, but it is relatively wide. Adults can go down to their waists at most, while children can''t go down. In particular, people who can''t swim will scratch in panic when they fall into the water. On the contrary, it speeds up the sinking speed. Moreover, drowning people can''t call for help.

 Chapter 1373

    Little black flapped his wings and flew forward. His claws opened. He grabbed a child''s clothes and lifted him from the water and threw him in the direction of big white.


    "You want to kill him!"


    As soon as Dabai saw it, he threw the child over like that, and quickly recovered himself. He ran to the ground and lay down, catching the child with his soft belly.


    At this time, Xiaohei had already grabbed another one and flew over. The child was choked by the water and coughed. The water dripped down all over his body. His face was pale and obviously scared.


    Well, maybe I was scared by Dabai.


    The little boy who fell on the big white belly and called iron egg was staring at the big white tiger with a pair of big eyes. He was so scared that he didn''t even dare to cry out. He was afraid that he would eat one by one.


    "Woo Brother Tiedan, old tiger... " The four or five-year-old boy recovered his breath and was frightened to see Dabai. He cried and hid behind Tiedan.


    "Oh Don''t eat us, our meat is not delicious... " Iron egg holds the little companion behind him and cries.


    Dabai glared at the two little farted children who were frightened to shiver and shed tears. He turned his lips and said, "I don''t eat people." A flash of light on the body, and retracted a small harmless pet, see the two children silly eyes.


    "Little white cat?"


    "You call me king Bai!" Xiaobai raised his head and said, staring at them and teaching: "your adults have not told you that children can''t play near the water? If we hadn''t saved you today, you two little lives would have been over! "


    Two children were taught not to speak, with timid but curious eyes from time to time looking at two small animals, why these two small animals can talk?


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go back and change? " The big white tiger eyes a stare, see two small fart child scared to run back quickly.


    "I don''t think there''s anything to eat in this village. Let''s get something to eat?" Dabai''s eyes are fixed on the woods not far away. Maybe there will be some game in it.


    "Go." Xiaohei falls on its head and squats there with its wings.


    Big white see it squat on its head, can''t help but ask: "you have wings, why don''t you fly by yourself? Why do you always stand on my head


    "Stand high and see far, and you can run with me, I have nothing to do Xiaohei squatted as steady as Mount Tai, but did not move.


    Dabai had no choice but to jump over the stream in front of him and sweep towards the woods. The little figure was very fast, and soon he had already run into the forest.


    On the other side of the yard, old Tang was not hurt because of his injuries, mainly because of the poison in his body. Now people can''t lie in bed when they wake up, so they let Mo Ye help him out to bask in the sun.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to go back, but it happened again on the way. I''m not careful." Tang Lao sighed, if not because he was poisoned, this would not have been delayed here.


    "The most important thing now is to take good care of your body. Nothing else is important."


    Mo Ye opens his mouth and sees that there is a border around the house, while the two men are guarding the entrance of the courtyard, and the divine consciousness is released. Everything in the village is in the eye.


    In the village, several women were sitting and chatting, and two children, who were all wet, came back barefoot and told their parents that the little white cat was a big white tiger, but they were pulled into the house by their mother''s ears to change clothes.

 Chapter 1374

    "Niang, Niang, really, the little white cat is really a big white tiger, it can talk!"


    "I don''t think you can learn how to lie and cheat people. How many times have you said that you can''t go to the stream to play? Now it''s OK. You''re covered in water and lie. I think you''re itchy." The woman grabbed the iron egg''s ear and went into the house, scolding and changing clothes for him.


    Another child said the same thing when he went back, but no one believed it.


    Mo Ye recovers his consciousness and talks with Mr. Tang in the courtyard. It''s just that after one day, Tang Ning doesn''t come out. Instead, Xiaohei and Laobai come back with their stomachs full and lie down in the courtyard.


    After two days, Tang Ning never went out of the house to make the antidote, and the village was as calm as ever. As for Xiaohei and Dabai, they would go out to find food by themselves every day. That is to say, two more little kids would follow them every day to talk to them.


    On the morning of the third day, the sky was still gray, and the fog was shrouded with a trace of cold air. All the families in the village were still sleeping, but two figures were staggering towards the village.


    Because he is resting here, Tang Ning is refining the antidote, and old Tang can''t see. Even if Mo Ye is resting with his eyes closed, his divine sense is still covering the whole village. Therefore, when the two figures stumble into the village, he will notice.


    He went out and called out, "big white, little black."


    When the two little animals heard his voice, they came to him and did not know what he told them to do?


    "Dabai is outside the courtyard. Xiaohei goes to the village to have a look." He said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, the two animals knew that there was something moving, so they quickly separated their operations. At this time, the day is not all bright, that big Zhuang and ER Liang have not come, so only Dabai squats at the entrance of the hospital.


    If one of the two monks was walking in the village, he could see that one of them was walking with a knife.


    After they entered the village, they walked straight inside. Xiaohei was responsible for coming out and staring. So when he saw the two people walking inside, he just looked at them and then continued to fly to the entrance of the village.


    Before people came near, Dabai could smell the bloody smell on them. He squatted at the entrance of the courtyard and watched the two people stagger to the village head''s door, patting the door and shouting there, while it squatted here, probably looking like a cat, and no one paid attention to it.


    Well, it''s a superb beast, so it''s ignored. However, the two men, the friars of Qi refining, are so weak that they can''t realize its strength.


    "Dad, you are strong! Open the door... "


    "Uncle Li, Uncle Li! Open the door


    Two friars clapped at the door and cried. Maybe hearing the sound, Dazhuang ran out to open the door. When he saw the two people in front of the door, he took a cold breath.


    "Dad? Uncle Zhu! How did you get hurt? Come in


    After exclamation, he quickly came forward to help support him, and cried: "grandfather, my father and uncle Zhu are back! Grandfather! My father and uncle Zhu are injured


    Dabai calmly looked at the scene on the opposite side and listened to the big Zhuang shouting. He startled the people in the village. When he heard other doors open and many people ran to the village, he turned his eyes in silence.


    This idiot, as if afraid that others do not know what happened.

 Chapter 1375

    The house is in a mess. Mo Ye takes a look and turns back to the room.


    And at the entrance of the village, Xiaohei stopped on the roof, a pair of small black eyes staring at the figure quietly following up in front of him.


    There were two friars, one was Qi refining nine steps, and the other was a foundation building friar.


    "Five masters, those two people are here."


    The friar of the Ninth level of Qi refining said to the friar who built the foundation beside him. His eyes were fixed on the village and said, "five masters, they have been injured. Now that the old nest has been found, let me kill them, bring back the things, and kill all the people in this village."


    "Go


    The foundation builder stood with his hands down and did not go any further. It''s enough to solve two Qi refining seven level friars, and one Qi refining ninth level friar. If it''s not to ensure that things are not damaged, there is no need for him to follow the two men.


    "Yes." The Qi refining friar answered, holding the knife at his waist, and then the cat walked towards it. But at this time, he heard a crow''s cry.


    "Dumb!"


    A crow''s cry was still clear in the early morning, especially its loud voice, which seemed to reverberate in the valley between the air. Inexplicably, it made the Qi refining Friar''s heart jump and stop involuntarily.


    "Bad luck!"


    Seeing a crow squatting on the roof in front of him, the friar scolded, picked up a stone and flipped it in the past. Unexpectedly, the stone that should have hit the crow was hit in the air. The crow flapped its wings and flew up as if irritated by him, and attacked him with open claws and mouth.


    "Dumb!"


    Xiao Hei called again, clawed at the man with his claws and pecked at him with his mouth. His attack caused the indignation of the Qi refining friar, and the villagers heard the news.


    "No! They must be here! Dad, Dazhuang, you take everyone and run away! Come on One of the friars, who looked forty or fifty years old, yelled in panic and told them to run for their lives.


    "We''ve got rid of them. How come they''ll follow us?" Another man''s face was also worried and said, "no way! I''ll go to the entrance of the village! You run first, I''ll stop for a while


    "You go and die! We are no match for them at all The friar, 40 or 50 years old, drank and brought him back.


    "Well, why did you make enemies come back? What''s going on here? There are so many people in the village, old and young, where can we escape? You two, you two, this time it''s going to be a disaster for everyone. " The old village struck the ground with a stick, which was very angry and anxious.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I and we hurt everyone. We didn''t expect that they would follow us all the way. We really thought we lost them..." The man in his forties and fifties was red in his eyes. When he thought of bringing disaster to the village, he blamed himself.


    Originally, in order to get rid of their pursuers, they took a lot of roads. After walking for a day, they didn''t feel that anyone was following them. Only then did they dare to come home, but who knows


    "You run away, run away quickly. Ah Zhu and I will get in the way!" As they spoke, the two monks, holding swords, turned to the entrance of the village.


    "Er Liang, what should I do? You always have a lot of ideas. Try to find a way Dazhuang was anxious to look at Erliang.


    Er Liang Yi gritted his teeth and pulled him to say, "go! Go and ask the gentleman of the opposite doo

 Chapter 1376

    Looking at them running out, the old village head remembered the noble people who lived in the opposite door. If they were willing to help, their village might have escaped a robbery.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to the opposite door with his crutch.


    Dabai stood at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw a large group of them coming here, he stretched out his waist and moved a few steps in the middle. He squatted at the gate of the courtyard and looked at them.


    When Erliang and Dazhuang, who wanted to enter the hospital, saw the little white cat squatting there, as if to prevent them from going in, they hesitated and did not go any further. Instead, they knelt down with a plop.


    "Young master, please save our village!"


    The old village head also followed him. Seeing that they were kneeling down, he also fell on his knees in trembling: "young master, noble man! It''s the old man who made trouble for you. My bad son has made enemies come back. The village usually hunts for a living, and his cultivation is not high. Now, there is no way to ask the young master to come here and disturb the young master''s dream. Please help us! I kowtow to you. "


    "You go back! Those people can''t get in. " Mo Ye''s voice comes from inside.


    Listening to this, the people were stunned and looked at each other, not knowing what he meant.


    At this time, the five or six-year-old boy Tiedan pushed forward and looked at the big white who was sitting there. With a trace of fear, he asked, "King Bai, are we really not going to die? Are bad people really not going to come in? "


    Dabai took a look at him and said, "don''t worry. Xiaohei is at the entrance of the village."


    Suddenly heard a small white cat speak, the villagers were scared, the village head also looked at the small white cat in amazement, eyes have incredible.


    Isn''t this a cat? However, what kind of level is the spirit beast that can speak?


    Two liang heard big white mouth, and listen to the inside childe said that those people can not come in, immediately kowtow to thank: "thank you, sir." Then he took Da Zhuang and ran to the entrance of the village.


    Seeing that they were running towards the entrance of the village, the old village head could not help but cry out: "Hey, you two, don''t go, don''t go!"


    "Village head, what to do?" Others asked, worried.


    "You all go home. Fasten the door. Don''t come out. Go back." The old village head quickly asked them to take their children home, while he went to the village with a stick.


    Dabai yawned and fell down on the ground, squinting and resting. How can something happen if Xiao Hei is there?


    At the entrance of the village, when the two wounded friars came, what they saw was that the monk who was still on top of them was pecked by a crow, his coat and robe were scratched by his claws, and his face was covered with bloodstains. On the contrary, the monk waved his knife to cut down the crow, but he didn''t cut it. They were stunned.


    "Ah! Damn it The friar yelled, but he couldn''t run back and yelled: "five masters, five masters, that damned crow..."


    The monk who had been looking at the crow frowned: "this is a spirit animal, not a common crow." How can an ordinary crow make a gas refining friar not even have a chance to fight back?


    Little black rolled his eyes, spirit beast? It''s blind to him.


    The friar of Zhuji was holding the sword on his waist. Suddenly, his hand moved, and the sharp sword came out, and the cold light flashed by. The sharp spirit of the sword and the strong spirit of the sword took the weight of the building foundation and cut at the crow.

 Chapter 1377

    At the same time, the Qi refining friar was biting his teeth and staring at the two friars on the other side. The next moment, the knife in his hand turned and attacked them.


    Seeing that the spirit of the sword was attacking, Xiaohei immediately flapped his wings and flew away, and his feet fell on the sword attacked by the Qi refining friar. Because of this step, the Qi refining Friar''s hand with the sword fell down fiercely. It seemed that the whole sword was pressed with some heavy weight, but he could not lift it even if he wanted to.


    "Ah


    He let out a low cry, and his knife fell to the ground with a clang sound in his hand. But before he could react, he saw that the crow''s wings beat, and a strong wind force hit him. He actually lifted him out and ran into the foundation monk behind him.


    When the friar saw this, he wanted to reach out to catch him. However, he could not catch the force, and he was pushed and staggered back a few steps.


    "Open your dog''s eyes and have a good look at you. Am I a spirit animal? Where is it like a spirit animal? " Xiaohei opened his mouth and scolded, his hoarse voice was sharp: "since you said you would kill them two, and then kill the people in the village after taking back the things, I had to try my best to kill you first!"


    "Speak, speak! Five masters! The crow has spoken


    The Qi refining Friar''s face turned white when Xiao Hei opened his mouth. The spirit beast could not speak human words, but only


    The monk''s face changed at this moment. Looking at the crow''s eyes, he immediately confessed and said, "master, we really don''t want to offend. We hope to forgive you. We''ll go now, now!" Said to turn around to leave, who knows, behind the small black''s voice to spread again.


    "Late!" As soon as Xiao Hei''s voice fell, he opened his mouth and spewed out a cluster of flames towards the two men.


    But those two people instinctively turn back after hearing the sound, but what they see is the flaming flame coming to their faces, and they are surrounded by the flame in time to let them react.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream sounded, and the two figures struggled, rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish the fire on their bodies. However, after a while, they were burned to the bone. Seeing that the two monks'' legs were soft, they fell down and sat down.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Hei glanced at them. When he was ready to go back, he remembered what the two men had said before. Then he fluttered his wings and came to them and asked, "what did those two people say you took?"


    "Yes, this is it."


    One of them trembled and took out the pill bottle from the heaven and earth bag and said, "here, these are two marrow washing pills, which are our reward for the mission. However, we didn''t expect that after the task was completed, they wanted to kill us and then take the pills back. We escaped all the way back, and they followed here."


    Hearing this, Xiaohei rolled her eyes and said, "is that why? It''s a lot of life for you not to die. " It was eaten like sugar beans, but some people nearly died for two, and even nearly implicated the old and the young in this village.


    At this moment, it realized that there was a contract maker who could refine pills. He was really happy.


    Flapping his wings and flying back, he saw Erliang and Dazhuang standing not far away. Xiaohei called out: "you two are in a daze here. It''s getting light. Go to cook porridge for the old master and the young master."

 Chapter 1378

    Erliang and Dazhuang were called back to their gods. Seeing the crow flying back, they quickly came to the front two people.


    "Dad


    "Dad


    Two people ran to support them: "how are you?"


    The legs of the two monks were soft. Looking at the ground, there were only traces of being burned, while the two of the foundation building friars had been burned to pieces. Thinking of the talking crow, they seemed to think of something. They pulled the people around them and asked in a hurry: "Dazhuang, master Tang is not in our village?"


    "Master Tang? What Tangshi? I don''t know. " He shook his head.


    "Er Liang, that crow is..."


    Seeing that they both looked anxious, Erliang said, "a few days ago, a few distinguished guests came from the village. They borrowed to live in our village. The crow just came with them, and there was a little white cat."


    "Is that a very good-looking green monk? He and his waist still have a round bamboo and gourd Asked the pillar in a hurry.


    Erliang quickly nodded: "yes, Dad, do you know him?"


    "It''s really the master of Tang. It''s the teacher of Tang!" The monk cried and laughed again: "we are really lucky. If the master Tang was not here, we would have killed all the people in our village."


    "Go back first, bandage the wound and thank Master Tang." Another said, thinking that Tang Shi was in their village, he was very excited.


    "How strong! Are your father and pillar OK The head of the village came step by step with a cane on his pole, and before he got close to this place, he raised his voice and called out.


    "It''s OK, Grandpa. It''s all right."


    Dazhuang and Erliang helped them back together. Thinking of what the crow said, although they were worried about their father''s health, they didn''t dare to stay for too long. After asking someone to bandage the wound, they went to deliver breakfast to the opposite hospital.


    After asking about the situation, when they knew that they were recuperating to the people in the hospital, the two monks thought twice and finally did not disturb them. They just came to the gate of the hospital and kowtowed three times to show their thanks.


    Near noon, Tang Ning, who has finally reformed the pill, withdrew the border and walked out. Seeing Mo ye and his grandfather sitting in the courtyard, he went forward and called out, "grandfather, how do you feel today?"


    "Ah Ning!" Old Tang raised his hand and held her hand. He said, "the body has recovered a little, but the eyes still don''t see it."


    Tang Ning smiles at Mo ye and says, "I''ve changed the antidote pill and added some antidotes. Maybe my grandfather will know the effect tonight after taking it." Take out the medicine for her.


    Mo Ye holds a glass of water and lets him swallow it. Then he says to Downing: "tired? Take a bath and have a good rest


    "Not bad." Downing laughed and sat down at the table.


    "Then eat something first." Mo Ye says, see guard at the mouth of the hospital ER Liang heard the voice, said: "I go to Zhang Luo, a moment can eat."


    Seeing the man running away, Tang Ning took the tea from Mo ye, moistened his throat, and said, "grandfather, after taking the pills, you should go to sleep first! Proper rest is more conducive to the development of drugs. "


    "Well, don''t sit too long. Go and have a rest after dinner." Old Tang says, listen to Mo Ye''s voice.


    "I''ll help my grandfather in. You sit down and come out with you later."

 Chapter 1379

    After sending the old man in to have a rest, Mo Ye tells him the hot water that Dazhuang wants him to bathe in. Then he comes to the table and sits down. Looking at her tired brow, he reaches out and holds her hand and says, "sometimes I feel so useless that I can''t share it for you. You have to carry everything by yourself."


    Downing a smile, holding his hand, said: "you accompany me, is my biggest rely on, the most hard backing, as well as the safest harbor, I am tired, your shoulder will let me rely on, your arms will open for me, your silent company and trust, has surpassed all in the world."


    Listening to this, Mo Ye lips slightly raised, deep eyes with a gentle fall on her body. Now she holds up a day, also can face all, and he only can do, also is silent accompany.


    He told her about this morning. After chatting for a while, he saw that Er Liang had brought food to her. He accompanied her to have a meal, so he asked her to take a bath and sleep for a while.


    In the evening, when downing had a good sleep, she came to her grandfather''s room and called softly, "grandfather?"


    Old Tang had a good sleep. If he had not heard Tang Ning calling him, he would not have been able to wake up. When he opened his eyes and saw her standing by the bed, he asked, "Anning, what time is it now?"


    Seeing that his eyes had already focused after he woke up, Downing said with a smile, "grandfather, the sun has set. How do you feel now? Can you see clearly? "


    As soon as she mentioned it, Tang laoyileng, who didn''t respond to her, then laughed: "ha ha ha, can I see it?"


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "I just helped you to explore the next pulse, see that the body of the toxin has been cleared, now your eyes open, if you look at no occlusion, it should be nothing."


    "I can see clearly, I can see clearly, and I don''t feel uncomfortable." Old Tang''s eyes narrowed into a line with a smile, especially when he saw the light in the room, it was not very bright or dazzling, and his sight had returned to the previous clarity, so he knew that he was OK.


    "That''s good. Grandfather didn''t eat at noon. Must he be hungry? I''ve just asked them to cook a few dishes. Let''s go to the hospital and have a drink? " Donning said with a smile and helped him sit up.


    "Good, good, drink." Old Tang''s eyes recovered, and the people got up. After putting on his coat, he went out with them.


    The three men sat in the courtyard and took spirit wine out of the space to drink. Seeing the two men busy coming in and out, Mr. Tang said with a smile: "these two people have been taking care of here these days. It''s also a trouble."


    Tang Ning looked at the two men and said, "I heard Xiao Hei say that their father was nearly killed in order to find two shamsui pills for them. Since his grandfather has recovered, he has to rest here for another two days. After lying down for a long time, his grandfather has to move his muscles and bones. It''s better to teach them a set of boxing techniques so that they can defend themselves in the future."


    Hearing this, old Tang nodded: "it''s a good idea, but I think their cultivation is still shallow and their spiritual power is weak. Which boxing method is suitable for them to practice?"


    One side of Mo Ye sips the spirit wine and says, "I think Qianjin Quan is suitable for them, but it''s useless to have fist without heart method. Since we want to teach them, we should teach them another set of mental skills."


    Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile, "OK, listen to you."

 Chapter 1380

    After dinner, Dazhuang and Erliang packed up their things and went back to listen to the voice of the old man.


    "You two, come here when you''re done."


    "Yes." Two people should a, put things together after taking out, after a while quickly back.


    "Grandfather, teach them! Mo ye and I go out for a walk. " Tang Ning takes Mo Ye''s hand and says.


    "Well, go out for a walk." Old Tang, with a smile and a pair of eyes, watched them go out of the yard. Then he said to the two men standing in front of him: "you''ve been working hard these days."


    "It''s not hard. It''s all what we should do." They said in a hurry, not knowing what he had to say.


    "All the people in the village are loyal and kind people. However, the strength of the people in the village is too weak. It is easy to suffer losses in this world. My grandson said that he passed on a set of boxing skills and a set of mental skills. Do you want to learn them?"


    Hearing this, they nodded in surprise: "want to learn, want to learn! Please teach us They quickly knelt down.


    "Well, get up!"


    Old Tang said with a smile, motioning for them to get up. He stepped forward a few steps and came to the empty place. He said, "this set of boxing is called Qianjin boxing. You are all people who often hunt. You have enough strength. It''s easier to learn this set of boxing. Watch carefully."


    "Yes Excited in their hearts, they watched and learned.


    On the other side, Tang Ning and Mo ye go out of the yard and walk in the village. Looking at the scene of harmony and harmony, they really feel that there is something good about being out of the way.


    When the villagers saw them coming out, they looked at them curiously, but they didn''t dare to talk to them. They were afraid that the children would offend them, so they took care of their own children.


    They walked out of the village, came to a grassland and sat down. Looking at the emerald scenery with mountains and trees in front of them, Tang Ning held his chin in one hand and said, "in fact, this place is also good and peaceful."


    Mo ye said in a slow voice: "it''s not necessarily calm to say that it''s calm. If no one comes to attack, it''s just that if someone comes, people here can''t protect their homes."


    "But as long as there''s no conflict of interest, there''s no big deal."


    Tang Ning laughed and looked at the sky and said, "although it is peaceful here, I think people in the village also want to go outside to break in. As a monk, only in that way can we have a better way out, right?"


    Mo Ye looks at her and asks, "your strength has reached the peak of Feixian. What''s your purpose next? Or what you want to do? "


    "After I go back to see my father, I want to take care of the medicine gate first. I want to make the medicine gate the strongest one in the fairyland. At the same time, I also want my disciples to have absolutely strong strength. In this way, even if we really leave the world in the future, the medicine gate will still fall."


    Thinking of this, she frowned and looked at him and said, "for the future, we will work hard together."


    "Good." Mo Ye holds her hand.


    They watched the sunset together and then walked back after sunset. They stayed in the village for another three days.


    On this day, they left the old village head and others and came to the entrance of the village. All the people in the village also came to the village to see them off. After watching them get on the spaceship, the old village head knelt down with the others, kowtowed to them three times, and watched them leave

 Chapter 1381

    A month later, when they stepped into the boundary of mortal land again, Downing took up the spaceship, and several of them went on a royal sword. Tired of flying in the sky, they went down for a walk.


    "Ha ha ha, once again stepping on this piece of land, everything still feels so kind!" Old Tang stroked his beard and walked slowly along the path with one hand behind him. He looked at the surrounding scenery and narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    "It''s much easier to come back now. If nothing happens in the future, my grandfather will come back if he wants to come back and have a look." Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at Mo ye on one side and asked, "are you going back to the imperial city? Or come back to the Tang family with us? "


    Mo ye thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go back tomorrow and have a look! I''ll go to the Tang''s to find you. " On this side, some of his forces are still there and haven''t come back for a long time. Since he has come back, he should go back and have a look.


    "Good." Downing nodded with a smile: "I''ll be waiting for you at home then."


    Old Tang looked at his granddaughter and said, "ah Ning, let''s go back to play all the way! It''s hard to come back. I want to look around more. "


    "Good! Then I''ll take my grandfather all the way back. I''ve been to many places before, and I''m familiar with many places She said with a smile: "when the time comes, dad will be very surprised to see us back."


    "Ha ha..."


    They were happy to talk and laugh all the way, but when they came to a small town in the evening, they were surprised to see some people sitting or lying on the street in the town.


    "It''s strange why so many people sleep on the street?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised to say that some of the people on the street were holding children in their hands, some were old people, some seemed to be sick, pale and coughing there.


    When he saw a bun shop driving away a four or five year old child and a woman, they fell to the ground because of the peddler''s strong push. The child broke his head and shed blood because of his head first, and cried there. But the woman did not know that the child had broken his head and begged the peddler to give him two buns.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning went forward to pick up the child and said in a warm voice: "it''s OK, it''s OK, don''t cry!" At the same time, he took out the hemostatic medicine and sprinkled it on the wound of the child. As soon as the powder fell, the blood stopped.


    "Why are you like this? It''s all pushing the kid to the head. " Old Tang looked at the peddler and said unhappily.


    "You don''t mind your own business. What''s the matter with me every day? I don''t have to do business? I also want to support my family. How can I give so much? "


    Perhaps the peddler saw that the child''s head was bleeding, and he felt flustered. He took two buns and stuffed them to the woman: "these two buns are for you. Take your children with you."


    The woman took the bun in her red eyes and put it in the crying child''s hand. She said, "eat it, baby!" While thanking Tang Ning: "thank you very much, little master."


    Downing simply bandaged the wound on the child''s head with a piece of cloth, took them to one side of the stone steps and asked, "where are you from? Why are you begging in this town? I don''t think you are like beggars with your family and family. "


    " little master, we are all disaster victims. Since the war between the two countries a few months ago, the people on the border are suffering! " The woman wiped tears and cried: "home is gone, can only escape to this side, not escape only wait for death."

 Chapter 1382

    Hearing this, Mo Ye frowns slightly: "are the two countries at war? Which country dares to invade? "


    An old man resting on the side heard their words. His voice was tired and said, "it''s Canghua kingdom. Since the death of the king, this inch of land has been occupied by Canghua state. If not for the top families from all over the country, I''m afraid the Empire would have been swallowed up."


    He looked at them and asked, "this is a national event. How can you not know?"


    However, Mo Ye seems not to have heard his question. He just asks, "is the Lord dead? How did you die? " How could his father die so easily? What happened in the days when he left?


    The old man sighed and shook his head: "how did you die? I don''t know. Anyway, I''m dead. Alas! What a pity! It is said that the night King''s palace has gone down to the Xiuxian realm, and it is not here. Otherwise, if his highness is there, how dare Canghua Kingdom invade our country? "


    "Anin, I''ll go back and have a look." Mo Ye looks at Downing around him. When he gets to know this, he wants to rush back to find out what''s going on.


    "Go Said Downing, asking him to do what he wanted to do first.


    "Grandfather, I''ll go first." Mo Ye says to Mr. Tang, and after a salute, he leaves alone.


    After watching him leave, Mr. Tang looked at the victims of the disaster in the town, then looked at Tang Ning and said, "ah Ning, let''s find a place to settle down first."! There are so many victims in this town. Let''s see if we can help them


    "Good." Tang Ning responded, first found an inn to stay, and then inquired about the news in the inn.


    While pouring tea for the two men, the second said: "since the beginning of the war between the two countries, because the Empire has no leader and the royal family fights for power, the troops sent out to guard them can''t stop the enemy''s attack. Now our town can''t be affected by the war because there are people from all major families in front of us. If it wasn''t for them, we would be afraid We can''t keep it here


    Hearing this, old Tang was slightly surprised and asked, "have all the big families sent people? But there are no generals in front of them. How do each family allocate to guard and resist the enemy''s attack? "


    No wonder he asked. The main thing is, if all the families send people here, who is the one who makes decisions? If there is no commander-in-chief, it is easy to have differences of opinion.


    When the old man asked about this, the young man laughed and said, "you two don''t even know this. The commander in chief is Tang Xiao, the head of the Tang family! He is the father of Tangshi, and his strength is the strongest among all the owners. Only he can convince the public and make them listen to him


    Tang Lao Wei was stunned, and Tang Ning was smiling. She was not surprised to hear that it was her father. After all, she could not understand the strength of her father. She just didn''t expect that he was not in the Tang family at this time, but was defending the enemy on the border and guarding the Empire.


    The second one looked around and lowered his voice to the two people: "but I heard that there are strong men from the Xiuxian world on the enemy side as helpers. The Tang family leader is afraid that they will not be able to resist for a long time. Many shops in the town have been closed and have taken refuge in the past two days."

 Chapter 1383

    "Oh? And this? " Downing picked her eyebrows.


    "Of course, that''s what people from the border town said." The waiter said, and told them some news that he had heard in the inn.


    Tang Ning and Mr. Tang listened quietly, occasionally asked a few questions, and then rewarded him with some silver, then let him retreat first. They sat at the table near the window and ate their meals. They watched the street with few people after nightfall, only the scene of the victims huddled together to keep warm.


    After two people were silent for a while, Downing said: "grandfather, after dinner, I''ll go to my father''s place to have a look, you stay here! I don''t think the victims in town can even eat hot porridge. You may be able to help them by staying here. "


    "Good." Old Tang nodded.


    "Grandfather may be too busy alone. You can ask the mayor for help." Downing looked at him and said.


    "Well, I know. You don''t have to worry about it. If there are people from the immortal cultivation world on your father''s side, I''m afraid they will suffer." Old Tang said uneasily.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be there tonight." Donning said with a smile. After dinner, Downing went to the border town alone.


    In the border city, there were countless casualties in the war between the two countries, and the surrounding villages and towns had been destroyed. In addition to the people of various families headed by Tang Xiao, there were also imperial guards.


    On the high wall of the city Lord''s mansion, Tang Xiao stood with his hands in his hands. Looking at the dark sky, he felt very heavy in his heart. In the evening, spies had already reported that the enemy had broken through from other places and destroyed a village and captured a small town.


    And this morning, the enemy country has released news to let these aristocratic families withdraw from the war automatically. As long as they withdraw, their status will not change after they occupy the Empire. Otherwise, when their families are uprooted on the day of the invasion of the Empire, some family owners can''t help but persuade them to withdraw.


    "Brother Tang."


    When the eight masters came up to him and saw him standing with his hands on his back and frowning, the master of situ asked, "brother Tang, are you still worried about this morning?"


    Tang Xiao looked back at them and nodded: "yes, from this morning to now, there have been five owners quit. If it goes on like this, this battle is not easy to fight."


    "Don''t worry, brother Tang. We will advance and retreat with him." Ye said in a calm voice.


    "Not bad." The master of the Song family also spoke.


    The sons of these family owners had been taught by master Tang. Later, their sons left home and went to the immortal cultivation world. They knew that they were looking for master Tang. Now master Tang is not here, but the Tang family is still there, and his father is still here. No matter what happens, they will stand in the same line with him.


    Thank you for listening


    "Master, it''s not good!"


    At the front of the city, there were a group of fierce guards who came to attack the city gate


    "Newspaper! The south gate and the north gate are attacked by the enemy! "


    After hearing these two news, Tang Xiao''s face sank and he said to several masters: "please take people to support the south gate and the north gate, and the others will follow me to meet the enemy!"


    "Yes The crowd was silent and moved quickly.

 Chapter 1384

    At the main gate of the city gate, the sound of screams and fighting spread far away. Even at night, the fire blazed into the sky and lit up most of the sky. Tang roared his sword and saw a huge eagle hovering in the sky that day. The people on the eagle opened their bows and arrows with fire and shot at the guards at the wall, and the sharp arrows with fire fell like meteors.


    The fire was burning all over the city wall, and the guards had no time to put out the fire. Some of them shot arrows at the people on the giant eagle in the middle of the air, and some put huge columns behind the city gate to prevent the gate from being knocked open.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Xiao''s spiritual power surged, and a sharp sword appeared in his hand. The sword, with the prestige of the monk Jindan, attacked the huge eagle at a speed that could not be heard.


    "Whew!"


    "Well?" As soon as the friar with the arrow noticed the movement of the flying sword, he immediately took his contract beast to avoid it. He stood on the eagle, holding the bow and arrow in his hand, and looked at the middle-aged man coming from the imperial sword and narrowed his eyes.


    "You are Tang Xiao, the master of Tang family?" The friar stares at Tang Xiao and stops the attack.


    Tang Xiao''s sword came to the city wall, and saw the flames rising all over the city wall. He immediately brushed his sleeves. Under his strength, the flames were completely extinguished. He looked at the front of the city gate, and the dark army was approaching. In addition to the general of the enemy, there were monks riding fierce beasts.


    If you look at the friar standing on the giant eagle in the air, the strength of the golden elixir at its peak exudes a strong breath. In addition, with his huge eagle, such fighting capacity is that another army will not be able to defend the city.


    "I am Tang Xiao


    He calmly responded and looked at the man: "you have the strength of the golden elixir. I think you are not from this mortal land, but from the immortal cultivation world, why do you want to mix with the affairs of our mortal land?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The man looked up and laughed, staring at Tang Xiao and said, "the second prince of Canghua is my disciple. Since they are attacking your Xuanlong Kingdom, how can I help them as a master?"


    As soon as the monk''s voice fell, he looked at Tang Xiao and said, "however, you are an accident. How do you have such strength in this mortal land?"


    People in the land of mortals, building foundation pills are extremely rare. How did Tang Xiao become a top monk of golden elixir?


    Tang Xiao looked at him, and his voice was clear: "you can''t control how I became a monk of golden elixir. As long as you know, if you insist on getting involved, you will pay a painful price!"


    "Is it? With you alone, you want us to pay a heavy price? What a big voice The friar on the giant eagle narrowed up, lifted his hand, and ordered.


    "Broken city!"


    "Yes


    There was a powerful voice from below. As soon as the order was given, a black army was forced forward to prepare for the destruction of the city.


    Tang Xiao saw this and went on, and he gave a fierce drink. The sword with strong breath in his hand cut it to the front: "if you violate our land, you will be punished!"


    "Whew! Bang, bang, bang


    The sword, which contains the strong spirit of the sword, fell at a speed that could not cover your ears. It went towards the black army ahead. Even the friars on the giant eagle could not stop it. They could only watch the sword fall. The powerful spirit of the sword burst out, and a sword overturned hundreds of soldiers in front of him

 Chapter 1385

    Seeing this, the friar on the giant eagle pulled out his bow and arrow and aimed at Tang Xiao below. When his hand was loose, the sharp arrow shot out with a roar. In the process of shooting, the sharp point of the arrow, under the action of the air flow, let out a bunch of flames.


    Tang Xiao turned back to block the enemy with his sword. The sharp arrow clanged against his sword and was blocked downward by the airflow of his sword.


    "Ah


    When the sharp arrow was directed at the enemy troops, the flame was turned into a flame and the sparks came down on the other side due to the strong spirit of the sword. Some people who couldn''t dodge it screamed repeatedly.


    "Tang Xiao!"


    The monk on the giant eagle leaped into the air and roared to Tang Dynasty. Other people couldn''t intervene in the battle of the golden elixir, and they didn''t dare to step forward. As the battle between the two started, the powerful pressure spread quickly, forcing those who wanted to break the city could not get close.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Whew!"


    In the middle of the air, two shadows, swords and swords blocked each other, and the powerful air flow diffused from them. After watching for a while, the monks in front of the enemy saw that Tang Xiao was gaining the upper hand, and he was slightly surprised.


    How can a monk in the land of mortals have such profound martial arts? Look at this posture. If the battle goes on for a long time, I''m afraid that Tang Xiao will prevail.


    Thinking of this, several people discussed in a low voice. They could not intervene in the cultivation of Jindan peak friars, but they could sneak in! As long as Tang Xiao is killed, the Xuanlong kingdom will be easy to get!


    As they watched the battle to see the right time to start, they ordered people to prepare for a surprise attack from the side. When the main gate could not be approached, they chose to go to both sides of the wall


    Some of them, such as the master of situ''s family, stood in front of the main gate to guard against the wall. When they found that the enemy wanted to enter the city wall, they arranged archers to meet the enemy.


    The sound of cheering at the gate of the city spread like thunder. The people in the city trembled and did not dare to go out. They only prayed to the Tang family leader that they could keep the city. Otherwise, they would die without any doubt.


    The battle started in the night. When the monks who had been watching the battle saw a good opportunity, one of them raised his arms and aimed at Tang Xiao who was facing him with his sleeve arrow and pressed down the mechanism.


    "Whew!"


    The sleeve arrow whips out, because it is short and fast. In addition, Tang Xiao is fighting with the monks of the same strength. When he realizes the danger behind him, he has no time to dodge.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Well!"


    The sleeve arrow hit him in the back and deviated slightly from his heart. However, since the arrow was shot by the monk, almost all the arrows pierced into his body. He snorted and was kicked in the chest by the other party.


    The body flew out and fell down. Supported by the sword in his hand, he half knelt on the ground and barely supported his body. However, he finally burst out a mouthful of blood because of the blood in his body.


    "Poof!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Tang Xiao, you''ve been poisoned by me. How can you guard the city? " The friar laughed and was very proud.


    Tang Xiao glanced at him. His spiritual power turned, and the sleeve arrow that was deeply stabbed in his body was forced out. He turned his hand, took out a pill and swallowed it, and then stood up again.


    Tang Xiao glanced at the man and looked at the golden elixir with disdain in his eyes: "poison arrow behind, villain also!"

 Chapter 1386

    As a gold elixir peak monk was said face to face, the embarrassment in the heart can be imagined. The Jindan friar, holding his sword, looked at Tang Xiao with sinister eyes and said, "when you die, you are still so presumptuous! I''ll give you another ride


    Looking at each other''s sword attack, Tang Xiao immediately met up again, and the two fought again, but the monk''s face was full of amazement.


    "How could it be? He was obviously poisoned by me. Now that he is in a battle of luck, the poison will surely flow faster, but now he is like this... "


    A friar next to him frowned: "he seems to have eaten something just now."


    "Even antidote pills can''t get rid of my poison! That''s my most proud poison! How could he be OK! How could it be? " The monk couldn''t accept it. He looked at Tang Xiao with crazy eyes, and then raised his sleeve arrow to aim at him.


    But this time, because of the two people fighting, the figure is changeable, and Tang Xiao is on guard. None of his sleeve arrows hit him.


    "Hiss!"


    The Jindan friar was scratched by the sword in Tang Xiao''s hand, and his sleeve was broken. A deep visible bone wound appeared on his arm, and blood quickly gushed out and dyed his sleeve red.


    "Damn it!"


    I thought it was not difficult to break the city with their help. But I didn''t expect that Tang Xiao was so difficult. His accomplishments were comparable to his own. He had a deep martial arts skill.


    "Black Hawk!"


    He called in a gloomy voice, and saw the Black Hawk hissing, flapping its wings and flying forward. The sharp claws of the eagle attacked Tang Xiao like a hook. At the same time, the golden elixir also quickly joined the battle.


    With the Black Hawk''s joining, it was equivalent to Tang Xiao fighting two monks at the top of the golden elixir, and the situation turned around.


    "Ah


    His coat and robe were scratched by the eagle''s claws, and his clothes were torn, leaving several bloodstains. One of them also scratched the previous wound, which made him hurt even more. The pain made cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother Tang!"


    Seeing that Tang Xiao was injured, the master of the situ family jumped down from the city wall to help him. After all, he only had the strength to build the foundation. Under the pressure of the golden elixir, he could not even attack.


    "How are you, brother Tang?" He forced himself to support Tang Xiao, who was half kneeling. Because of his protection by his side, he was not hurt by the pressure of the other side.


    "You go back Tang Xiao drank and knew that his strength could not withstand the attack of the other side. If he did not leave quickly, he might die in front of him.


    "I know my strength is not as good as you, and I''m not the opponent of the other party, but I can''t do anything if I watch helplessly!" He helped him to his feet and said, "let''s join hands."


    Tang Xiao spit out the turbid air and looked at him deeply: "good! Don''t be too far away from me, just help me to hold the eagle As soon as the voice fell, he attacked the Jindan friar, while the master of the situ family went towards the eagle.


    However, later, several monks joined in, and the battle ended when Tang Xiao and the master of the situ family were beaten and captured.


    "Say it! What did you eat before? How can I be detoxified! " The sharp sword pointed at Tang Xiao''s throat and asked.


    Tang Xiao pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He just stared at the sword in front of him. But at this time, there is a sneer voice light floating from the night.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 1387

    Listening to that sneer, Tang Xiao''s instinct was stunned, and his eyes were stunned.


    The sound The sound Is it Ning''er? no How could she have come here? At this time, she is in the immortal world!


    Suddenly there was such a sneer in the night that the monks could not help but be vigilant and looked around, but they didn''t find the one who sneered. So the friar of Zhuji, who was holding a sword and pointing at Tang Xiao, asked.


    "What man! Come out


    Downing is coming here. As fast as she flies, it doesn''t take long to get to this place. She only meets some refugees on the way and delays her time.


    At this time, she had not arrived here, but because she had released her divine consciousness, she knew what was going on here. She also saw that her father''s injuries were still captured. Therefore, when she heard the Friar''s questions, she would make a voice to delay time.


    "You don''t know who he is, and you dare to attack him? It''s a lot of guts! "


    When Tang Ning''s voice came, Tang Xiao changed from astonishment to surprise: "Ning''er!" It''s his daughter, it''s his daughter''s voice! His daughter is back!


    "Who? who are you? Come out Hearing this, the friar stared at Tang Xiao in front of him. He felt uneasy.


    Isn''t this the owner of a mortal land? Who else could it be? But why did he have a bad premonition in his heart when he listened to the man''s question?


    Even when the golden elixir heard the voice, he was very worried. It seemed that there was something they didn''t know?


    When hearing Tang Xiao''s words, the master of situ''s family, who was also injured nearby, opened his eyes in amazement. Some of them couldn''t believe it. He asked, "brother Tang, who are you talking about? Who did you say it was? "


    "It''s Ning''er. Ning''er is back. Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Tang Xiao laughs happily. He was still worried that he could not defend the city and Xuanlong kingdom. But now Ning''er is back, and he wants to come back. When they come back, these crises are nothing.


    "What? Master Tang? Is master Tang back? " The master of the situ family was also surprised. When he heard that Tang Shi came back, the first thing he thought was, did his son of a bitch come back?


    However, as soon as the friar with the sword pointed at Tang Xiao heard their words, his hand shaking violently, his face turned pale with a brush, and instinctively stepped back. Looking at the master of situ''s house, he asked in a trembling voice: "what are you talking about? What Tang Shi? "


    "Ha ha, master Tang is back. You are dead." The master of the situ family sneered at them. However, there was still a trace of strangeness in his heart. These people were monks in the immortal cultivation world. They should have never heard of master Tang. How could they be so scared that they all turned pale when they heard of master Tang?


    "Master Tang? No, it won''t be the same person, will it The monk looked at the dignified Jindan friar beside him, as if he wanted to get a guarantee from him, and asked in a trembling voice, "they should not be talking about the same person, are they?"


    The golden elixir drank with a gloomy face: "panic what! This is the land of mortals. How could it be the same person? What''s more, even if Tang Shizhen comes here? He is just the strength of the golden elixir. Why should we be afraid of him? "


    "Is it?"


    Downing''s voice came, which was different from the previous one, as if people had come behind them. After hearing the voice, they instinctively looked back, but at this look, the whole person fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1388

    The figure from the wind from far to near, Qingyi flutter, bareheaded Zhengliang, waist a round bamboo, tied a gourd, see their hearts tremble, incredible eyes.


    "Tang, Tang, Tang Shi!"


    The friar shuddered and pointed to the blue figure coming from the light wind. His heart was full of horror. He had seen Tang Shi from a distance, but who would tell him why he came to this mortal land?


    However, in this moment, Tang Ning has come to Tang Xiao''s face. With a flick of her sleeve, the friar in front of her was rolled out and fell a hundred meters away.


    "Ah


    "Poof!"


    A few people screamed, fiercely spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the giant eagle saw this, hissed and swooped down to attack downing.


    Tang Ning just slightly raised his eyes and glanced at the giant eagle. The powerful pressure was released with the breath of ancient times. Just this glance, the giant eagle trembled and fell from the air.


    "Bang!"


    Dust and smoke filled up, the giant eagle fell on the ground, the huge body was shaking, did not dare to escape, only the mouth issued a low voice, like a howl.


    "How are you, dad?" Downing helped him up and saw that his body was covered with wounds. His eyes were cold: "they dare to hurt you here!"


    "Ning''er, how did you come back?" Tang Xiao see her, can''t help but smile, the joy in the heart, let him feel the wound on the body is not painful.


    "I''ll talk about it later, Dad. I''ll deal with them first." Tang Ning said, looking at the monks who were lifted up by the soldiers a hundred meters away, their eyes were cold.


    "As a person of the immortal world, he even interfered in the affairs of the mortal land, which caused wars between the two countries. He dared to attack my father. You are not enough to be blamed for your hundred deaths!"


    There was a powerful voice coming out, reverberating in everyone''s ears, and the monks were shocked.


    Dad?


    Is Tang Xiao the father of Tang Shi? This, how can this be!


    And the Tang master, isn''t it the golden elixir cultivation? Why is the pressure on you so strong? This breath, this pressure, at least is the cultivation above Yuanying!


    In the night, Tang Ning''s figure leaps up in the sky, and the round bamboo turns into a long sword in her hand. The sword splits downward, and the giant eagle is split into two parts in an instant. A shrill cry of the eagle is accompanied by a scream in the night.


    "No!"


    The golden elixir saw his contract beast was killed, and his blood was attacking his heart. Suddenly, he burst out another mouthful of blood. However, to his horror, Tang Ning, who killed his contract beast, had already come into the air in front of them.


    "This is just the beginning!" As soon as Downing''s voice fell, the sword turned in his hand, and the sharp tip of the sword burst out a striking sword spirit, and attacked the golden elixir.


    The murderous intention of the whole world attacked, and the golden elixir wanted to escape, but he found that under the strong pressure, he was standing there, unable to move, let alone escape.


    "Whew!"


    "Well!"


    The shadow of the sword passed by, and he murmured. The monks fell down one by one. They didn''t even have the chance to escape the rebellion. They were solved in an instant.


    Seeing this, the commander-in-chief of the army turned pale and could not even speak. The second prince, who came with him, knelt down with a soft leg.


    His master, a golden elixir, died like this!

 Chapter 1389

    Tang Ning stood in the air, his green clothes fluttered, and he looked at the army below with cold eyes, and his cold voice with the pressure passed into their ears.


    "Go back and tell your king to bring the deed and worship! Otherwise, I will go to the capital of Canghua and take his head! Go away As soon as the voice fell, I saw her sleeve flick, and the air current that could be seen by naked eyes was like a sea wave, rushing towards those armies and overturning them all.


    The cry of alarm was accompanied by the sound of screams, reverberating in the air, looking very messy. As downing stood in the air, watching the people tumbling and screaming, and seeing the men fleeing in their armor, she turned back and came to her father.


    "Dad, I''ll take you back."


    Tang Ning supported him and led him to the gate of the city. The master of the situ family followed him. He only heard the cheers on the wall, which was deafening for a long time


    When the Tang division appeared, the news of the enemy''s retreat quickly spread, and the people in the city cheered. And in the city Lord''s house, the heads of the house are surrounded by the courtyard, looking at the closed door, a heart is also very excited.


    "I didn''t expect Tang Shihui to come. I''m lucky to have Mr. Tang come this time. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do."


    "Yes! If it had not been for Tang Shi''s appearance, we would have been defeated just for fear of this war. "


    "It''s said that Tang Shi killed several friars with one person''s power, and the enemy fled in confusion. They also asked them to send a message to the Lord of Cang Hua, and asked him to bring the deed to worship. It''s very exciting to hear the news alone."


    All the people outside were excited. In the room, Tang Ning helped her father deal with the wound, and said, "Dad, after taking some medicine, you can return to the previous state."


    "Well, Ning''er, thanks to you this time." Tang Xiao said with a smile, patted her hand and asked, "is mo Ye coming back with you? Why didn''t you see him? "


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "he has come back, but after hearing about it, he rushed to the imperial capital. I think he didn''t come here. He should have known that I would come after I learned the news, so he went straight to the imperial capital. However, Dad, this time not only me and Mo ye came back, but also an important person came back."


    "Oh? Who is it? " Tang Xiao was surprised and asked.


    "It''s grandfather." She said with a smile.


    "What?" Tang Xiao heard, excited to jump up, but because of the wound and hiss.


    "Dad, you lie down first, don''t pull the wound." Donning helped him lie down.


    Tang Xiao excitedly asked: "Ning''er, what you said is true? You found your grandfather? How is he? Is he OK? Why didn''t he come back for so many years? No letter back? How did you find him? How do you know it''s him? "


    One by one, Tang Xiao was excited. His father has not heard from him for many years. He only knows that he has gone to Xiuxian world, but he has not come back. He even thinks that he has


    I didn''t expect to hear from his father today.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll talk to you slowly." How she would meet her grandfather, how to recognize her, and what happened in the immortal world simply told him.


    The people outside were waiting. After waiting for a long time, Tang Shi didn''t come out. He was anxious, but he didn''t dare to disturb him. Until, after half a sound, the door opened.

 Chapter 1390

    "See Master Tang."


    When the masters saw her coming out, they bowed their hands to her, but they were surprised. After such a long time, they didn''t expect that master Tang had always been dressed up as Buddhist children. This kind of wanton and free and easy manner really made people bow down.


    "You don''t have to be polite Tang Ning said with a smile and went out and said, "this time, thanks to your help, otherwise the land of Xuanlong would have been included in Canghua."


    "If the country is in trouble, we should stand up." All said in unison.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please have tea in the hall." She made a gesture of invitation and asked them to go to the front hall together.


    When the people came to the hall and sat down, Tang Ning said, "you can''t do it again after the retreat of Canghua kingdom. You can take a rest and go back. My father and I will also set foot on the return journey. This time, I come back with my grandfather and the night King. You don''t have to worry about the affairs in the imperial capital. I believe the night king will deal with it well. My grandfather has not returned to his ancestral land for a long time This time, the Tang family will set up a banquet, and you are welcome to come. "


    As she spoke, she lifted her hand and the invitation cards fell into their hands.


    When people saw this scene, they were surprised. Looking at the card with golden lettering in their hands, they could not help but open it and see that the date of the banquet and their names were written on it.


    Seeing this, they looked at each other, stood up holding the post, and bowed their hands to Tang Shi: "yes, I will go to the banquet on time when I wait."


    After they sat down, they chatted with downing for a while. After drinking about two cups of tea, they thought of quitting. At this time, Downing called them.


    "Ye, song, Yin, Su, Gao, Hong and Chen, please stay." Downing stood up and called them.


    Maybe it''s because Tang Ning called out. In addition to the seven family owners who were called, there were five who stopped to take a look at them. I don''t know what Tang Shi asked them to do? Why do we only call ye family masters? And didn''t leave them?


    Thinking about it, I slowed down my pace and listened to the voice of Tang Shi.


    "Ye feibai, the owners of the family, have arrived at the Xiuxian world safely. Now they are all in good condition. You don''t have to worry about them."


    Hearing this, the five householders who were not called to stay moved. Because of this? Ye feibai and his disciples went to the immortal cultivation world. They had heard about it. They just wanted to know whether they were in danger, but they didn''t want to have arrived safely. They also found master Tang.


    Heart sigh, step out, gradually also can not hear the voice behind.


    When they heard Tang Ning''s words, they couldn''t help but smile: "thank you, master Tang. We wanted to ask after master Tang''s rest. Unexpectedly, master Tang will tell us that they arrived safely. It''s really good."


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "they not only arrived safely, but also improved their strength in their training. Now they have several people who have achieved gold elixir cultivation, and their combat effectiveness has gained the upper hand in the same stage. Even if they go out to meet the monks with the same strength, they also have the absolute ability to protect themselves, so don''t worry about them."


    "Thank you, master Tang."


    They bowed their hands and said thanks, knowing that there must be Tang Shi''s credit. If not, how could they have advanced to the golden elixir level in such a short time? Moreover, if there is no master Tang as the backing, even if they have the golden elixir cultivation, they will not be able to have a foothold in the immortal cultivation world.

 Chapter 1391

    After a few more words with them, Tang Ning said, "the master of the situ family is very hurt. I''ll go and have a look. By the way, I''ll tell him about situ Nansheng. Please help yourself."


    "Good." Several people should, slightly side over, let her go first.


    Tang Ning nodded his head and then went out to see the master.


    Looking at her leaving, several owners looked at each other and said with a smile: "when my family said we would go together, I was still worried. After all, just because of their strength, I didn''t know how many dangers they would encounter along the way. Now I heard master Tang say that they were all right, so I was relieved."


    "Yes! In fact, I was worried about feibai when he said he was going to find Tang Shishi. I just can''t stop it. I can only let him be more careful. " The Ye family master also smiles.


    "With master Tang over there, and their friendship with each other, I believe it will be better and better in the future." The master of the Su family also laughed.


    "Not bad." The master of the Song family nodded with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s have a couple of drinks and celebrate." Yin said with a smile and went out with them.


    When Tang Ning came to the courtyard of the master of situ''s family, she saw that the master was trying to go out. She called him, "master of the situ family."


    "Master Tang." The master of the situ family saluted and said, "I''m going to visit brother Tang. I don''t know how he''s hurt? The poison in the body can be solved? "


    "My father took the antidote pills. All the poisons have been solved, and his injuries have been dealt with. As long as he takes a rest, he will recover." Tang Ning stepped forward with a smile and said, "the master of situ''s family has been hurt a lot, so I''d better take care of the injury first."


    She took out a pill for internal injury and said, "this is the pill for internal injury. Master situ, take it! It''s good for internal injuries


    "Thank you, master Tang." After receiving this, the master of the situ family said thanks, swallowed the pill and went back with him.


    After sitting down in the room, Tang Ning said, "now that the enemy is defeated, I have just told other owners that we can take people back first. There is a night king in the imperial capital to preside over it. I believe everything will be stable soon."


    "It turns out that his Highness the night king has returned." The master of the situ family nodded and said with a smile: "there are Tangshi and his Highness the night king. If you want to come to other empires, you dare not do it again."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "well, don''t worry about this. By the way, I have another thing to do here. They have arrived in the immortal cultivation world safely. Now everything is well there. The master of the situ family doesn''t have to worry about them."


    "As long as they find Tang Shi, I believe they will be all right." With that, he stood up again and bowed his hand to Tang Ning and said, "thank you for your protection. It''s their good fortune to meet him in this lifetime."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said, "the master of situ''s family is heavy." She took out a post and said, "this time my grandfather is coming back with me. When the Tang family banquets, we will invite master situ to come."


    The master of the situ family took it over and solemnly said, "yes, I will come."


    I heard that the old master of Tang family has not heard from him for many years. I didn''t expect that Tang Shi could find him when he went to the immortal cultivation world. However, master Tang is a strange person. If anything impossible comes to her, everything will become possible.


    After chatting for a while, Downing went back to her fathe

 Chapter 1392

    This night was a sleepless night for everyone. No one expected that the war situation would reverse with the arrival of the Tang division. The family owners gathered together to drink, especially when they heard that the sons of the Ye family leader and other people had successfully arrived in the Xiuxian world, which made them envious.


    But they also know that happiness and misfortune depend on each other. How can they find Tang Shi and go to Tang Shi''s side is a way they risk their lives.


    In the past, they thought that if they had gone, they might never come back. But this time, the return of Tangshi made them firmly believe in an idea, that is, the status of the Tang family in this mortal land, no one would dare to violate it!


    When Tang Ning came to the courtyard where her father was resting, he saw that the light in the room was still on, and Qingzhi stood outside the door of the room. Seeing her coming, Qingzhi stepped forward quickly.


    "Little Lord." Looking at the young lady in front of her, Qingzhi''s eyes are full of worship and respect.


    Downing nodded and asked, "why is the light still on in the room? Is my father still up? "


    "The owner of the house couldn''t sleep, so he let his subordinates light up and said that the little master might come back later." Qing Zhi said respectfully.


    At this time, Tang Xiao''s voice came from the room: "Ning''er is coming? Come in


    Hearing the voice inside, Qingzhi opened the door for her and watched her go in and then stood outside.


    Tang Ning came in and saw Tang Xiao sitting on the bed. Seeing her coming, she showed a spoiled smile on her face: "Ning''er, sit down."


    "Why don''t dad sleep? You should have a good rest if you have injuries She went up and sat down and asked, "would you like some water?"


    "No, I can''t sleep. There are so many things happening today. I''m very excited. I can''t sleep even if I want to. I think you may come back later, so I want to talk to you." Tang Xiao took the pill, and his spirit improved a lot.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, way: "good, then chat for a while, can''t be too long, father has to rest more."


    "Good."


    Tang Xiao said with a smile, looking at her daughter''s still shining bald head, she asked, "Ning''er! How come you haven''t grown your hair for so long? How are you doing in Xiuxian world? Did anyone bully you? Did you suffer a lot in the past


    Hearing these words, Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent, touched his head, and said with a smile, "I''ve applied some medicine, so I won''t grow hair in a short time, so I don''t have to shave my head in this way. But I''ve refined my hair cream, and I want to use it at the right time and change back to women''s clothes."


    She said with a smile: "maybe it''s men''s wear for a long time. I always think it''s more convenient. There''s no one bullying me in the immortal cultivation world, because I''m not a casual person who dares to move me now."


    "That''s good. That''s good." Tang Xiao gratified nodded, the stronger her strength, he did not have to worry about her outside will encounter danger, will not be bullied.


    Tang Xiao asked some other questions, and Tang Ning answered them one by one. After a long time, Tang Ning helped him lie down and ordered his sleeping hole to let him have a good sleep.


    Out of the door, see Qingzhi is still there, then smile: "Qingzhi, this is a gift for you." As he spoke, Downing flipped his hand, took out a heaven and earth bag and a defensive vest and handed it to him. At the same time, he told him about the use of two things.


    Qingzhi was flattered and then knelt down: "thank you, little Lord!"

 Chapter 1393

    "You''ve been with my father all the time. These two things will help you a little bit. Remember, you can use them after you recognize the Lord." She patted him on the shoulder and said, "work hard."


    "Yes Qingzhi sonorous strong response, watching her go to another room, this just according to what she just said, the things drip blood to recognize the Lord.


    I didn''t expect that the little Lord came back and brought him gifts, and these two things were very precious. After he recognized the LORD with blood, he held the two things in his hand, and his heart was excited for a long time.


    On the other hand, after the army of Canghua retreated, they also brought back the words of the Tang division. When the Lord of Canghua learned those words, the whole people were furious.


    "Presumptuous! Presumptuous! What a shame! This Tangshi is simply arrogant! How arrogant On the main hall, the Lord of a country was angry, and the people kneeling in the hall below did not dare to speak out.


    "Don''t you usually speak well? Why are they all dumb at this time? This Tangshi is so rampant that none of you dare to speak out? No one dares to ask for her head before the war? " The angry Lord pointed to the people below, and they all hung their heads and did not dare to speak.


    Even if they were not from Xuanlong Kingdom, they had heard about Tangshi. She is the young master of the Tang family and the tutor of Tianlong college. The 30 students she taught are all the people of the day in Tianlong college. Originally, they heard that master Tang had left and went to the land of cultivating immortals. They thought that maybe she had died outside, but they didn''t want her to come back again. She killed several powerful immortal practitioners with the power of one person.


    Now let them speak for themselves and ask for war. They dare not.


    "The Lord of the Kingdom, even several people from the immortal cultivation world have been killed. I think the strength of the Tangshi must be very powerful. It''s not as good as..." The person below hesitated and said, "otherwise, do as he says..."


    "Bang!"


    Before the man finished his words, he was grabbed by the king of the Kingdom above and smashed something to his forehead. The blood flowed out suddenly. But he didn''t dare to scream. He just kowtowed his head and said, "forgive me, Lord..."


    "If I dare to ask Canghua kingdom to worship again, I will punish his nine clans!" The head of the kingdom said in a gloomy voice. His sinister eyes swept over the people below. At the next moment, he turned away with a brush of his sleeve.


    After two or three days'' rest, Tang Ning and her father and his party set out to go back. Other owners also left yesterday. When they left, the people in the city spontaneously came to see them off.


    When Tang Xiao came, he brought a team of dozens of Tang family members. At this time, the team of dozens of people followed downing and went to the previous town.


    In the small town, with the help of the mayor, Mr. Tang gave porridge, settled the victims, and then went to the town''s doctors to see some sick people. After a few days, the situation in the town gradually improved.


    "Master, it''s wonderful to hear that the Tang Division has come back, and the enemy troops have been defeated and fled in confusion." The mayor came early in the morning and saw that the old man at the gruel place was busy there. He went up to him and told him the latest news.


    "Ha ha, that''s good." Old Tang nodded with a smile.


    The mayor said with a smile, "I really want to see Master Tang! Have you heard of her? That''s a legend

 Chapter 1394

    Old Tang, with a smile and a pair of eyes, said, "know, master Tang!"


    "This Tangshi is extremely powerful. She once served as a tutor in Tianlong college and taught her students. It''s really hard to say. I''ve heard that she was carrying the power of Buddha and had fought with people in the immortal cultivation world in the early years. It''s a pity that our place is so remote that master Tang won''t come here."


    The mayor''s words were full of pity. At this time, he didn''t know that the old man around him was Tang Shi''s grandfather. He only knew that the elder found him and said that he was willing to help the victims in the town.


    "That''s not sure. Maybe she will come one day." Old Tang said with a smile, seeing that the porridge was almost done, he said, "mayor, let''s go and see the victims together."


    "Good." The mayor laughed and walked with him to other places.


    On the other side of the Imperial City, due to the sudden return of Mo ye, the originally turbulent forces of all parties stabilized. However, the news from the border town was soon received by the imperial city. When they heard about the defeat of the army, the court was silent.


    When the army came to the border, several princes discussed to seize power and fight for the throne of God. Now that the enemy retreated and the night king came back, some princes felt uneasy, but they also knew that the night king did not disdain the throne of the Empire.


    But they also know that the night King returns, they let the empire into such a situation, I am afraid he will not easily let them off.


    "Here comes the night king!"


    Outside, there was a loud voice. When the voice came, the hearts of the people in the hall were awe inspiring. The ministers looked at the figure coming outside with excited eyes.


    They couldn''t help calling when they saw the man with black robes and King''s breath walking in.


    "Night king!"


    Mo Ye steps forward and goes directly to the empty throne above the hall. The two black guards who come in behind him stand respectfully on his left and right sides.


    As he sat down, all the people in the hall immediately knelt down and bowed down to him.


    "Good evening, your highness."


    The same voice echoes in the hall, which makes the princes clench their fists secretly.


    This is the night king, even if not the father''s favor, but still unshakable!


    "Get up!" Mo Ye leans on the throne with a touch of randomness in his strong momentum.


    "Thank you, your highness." People respectfully should, this just stood up.


    "I didn''t expect that Xuanlong kingdom would be in such a mess in less than two years since I left. If I didn''t come back this time, how many of you would like to let the enemy attack us? Still fighting for this position here? "


    His voice was low and cold, and his eyes were deep and threatening. He looked at the people standing in front of him. Their faces turned white and their forehead exuded cold sweat.


    They only felt a strong pressure on them, and the fear from the bottom of their hearts made their bodies tremble involuntarily. They wanted to hold on, but in the end, they could not hold on and knelt down with a plop.


    "We, we..."


    Some people want to talk, but they don''t know where to start, or under his majesty, there is no way to argue.

 Chapter 1395

    Mo Ye looks at them faintly and says: "those who guard the border city are the aristocrats of various aristocratic families headed by the Tang family, and where are the royal families at this time? What are you doing? If you can''t defend the Empire, what''s the use of you? "


    Hearing this, kneeling a few people are shocked to raise their heads, trembling voice asked: "you, what do you mean?"


    Mo Ye stands up and looks at them with his hands down. He says, "from today on, you are demoted to the common people. This emperor has nothing to do with you. As for the successor, I will choose one to help him to the top."


    Smell speech, a few people whole person paralytic go down, one of them cannot accept shout: "no! You are not qualified! We were born royalty! Was born superior to others and demoted to the common people? I don''t agree! "


    Mo Ye lightly glances at him: "did not kill you, already is this gentleman''s benevolence! Somebody! Drag it out


    "Yes


    Outside, several guards in black came in and dragged them out.


    "No! no Let go of me, let go of me! I don''t accept it! I don''t like it... "


    Unwilling voice from the outside, for a long time. In the hall, Mo Ye looks at the crowd and asks, "do you have any objection to my disposal?"


    Although he asked this question, people knew that even if they had any objection, he would not listen to it. Could they change what he decided?


    "I dare not. I will obey the will of the night king." They bowed their hands and said.


    "Let''s go!" Mo Ye says, watching them retreat, then slowly walk down, standing in the middle of the hall, looking at the sky outside, can''t help sighing.


    For those who are demoted to the throne, they will not be able to use their power.


    "Back to the house." As soon as his words fell, he went out and learned that he was going back to his house. A team waiting outside was ready to drive him back to his house in a carriage.


    The people in the palace thought he would stay, but unexpectedly, his Highness the night king did not stay in the palace, but returned to his own residence.


    On this day, old Tang was still in the town with porridge, looking at the fewer and fewer victims, he showed a smile. As the enemy retreated, some of the victims had already rushed back to rebuild their homes. There were not many victims here. He believed that before long, everything would return to the original state.


    "Master Tang is here! The Tang division and the Tang family leader are coming! "


    "What? Tang Shi, are they here? Where? Where is it? "


    "It''s already in town. Everybody''s gone to see it. Let''s go."


    The people of the town said happily, rushing to the direction of the town gate, and some people were shouting to let everyone know the news.


    When old Tang heard the news, he stroked his beard with a smile: "it can be regarded as coming back." He also followed the busy crowd to the town gate. When he got there, there were already people in front of him. Even if he wanted to squeeze, he couldn''t make it.


    "Master Tang! Tang Jiajun


    "Tang Jiajun!"


    The people raised their hands and clenched their fists, and their voices were full of vitality. For the common people, the aristocratic family troops resisting the enemy and protecting the country were called the family army. Therefore, when they saw the Tang family troops coming in, they all called out the Tang family army.

 Chapter 1396

    When the mayor heard the news, he rushed over and saw them enter the town. He rushed to meet the master of Tang and the master of the Tang family "I am the mayor of this town. When I hear the Tang family army passing by, I come to meet him. Please come to my house and have a rest," he said


    In front of him, the bald boy in green clothes was the legendary master of Tang. He was so excited that he didn''t expect to come here.


    Tang Xiao said with a smile: "the mayor is polite. We won''t stay here for a long time, so we don''t have to worry." Then he looked at Downing and asked, "Ning''er, which inn does your grandfather live in?"


    "Hehe, I''m here."


    Tang Lao laughs, because the people on the street make way for him, so he crowded in front of him. After hearing Tang Xiao''s words, he made a sound and walked forward.


    So many years did not see his son, now see him more mature and steady, the heart is very pleased.


    When Tang Xiao heard the voice, he looked along the sound and saw an old man in a humble gray clothes stepped forward. His familiar face and expression made his eyes warm.


    "Father


    He strode forward, clasped his arms in both hands and knelt down: "father! You can count it back! "


    "Get up, get up."


    Old Tang pulled him to his feet, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "come back, come back. When you get old, you can always come back. After so many years, the Tang family has you to guard. It''s very reassuring to be a father."


    Downing came forward and said, "grandfather, father, let''s find a place to have a rest and have a good conversation."


    "Good, good."


    Old Tang nodded with a smile, looked at the mayor and said to them, "go to the mayor''s house. These days, he has been helping to relieve the victims. Now the number of victims here has been greatly reduced."


    "Yes, please come to my home! Let me do my best to entertain you. " The mayor said quickly.


    See this, Tang Xiao this just way: "that disturb."


    The mayor of the town was excited to lead the way in front of him. The people of the town were very happy to see Tang Shi and other Tang family members for the first time. They followed them one after another.


    The mayor personally arranged a place for them to rest, and had food and wine prepared for them. On the main table, the mayor worshipped the wine and looked at Old Tang and said, "master, I didn''t know you were the ancestor of the Tang family. Don''t blame me for your impoliteness."


    "Ha ha ha, where to speak." Old Tang said with a smile, holding up his glass and saying: "thanks to the help of the mayor these days, this cup, I respect you."


    "I dare not." The mayor quickly clinked a glass with him, the glass slightly lowered a few minutes, and after seeing him drink up the wine in the cup, he also drank the wine in the cup.


    "I didn''t expect that we could meet you in such a remote town. I''m so lucky!" The mayor poured a glass of wine and said to Tang Xiao, "the head of the Tang family resolutely stood up to protect the land when the Empire was in danger. This kind of benevolence and righteousness can be regarded as a model of our generation. I would like to drink this cup to the head of the Tang family, and I would like to drink it first."


    See him dry, Tang Xiao smile, also took up the wine glass to dry.


    "Master Tang, I don''t want to say anything. It''s all in the wine. I''ll dry this cup first." The mayor poured another cup and looked at Tang Shishi, but he didn''t know what to say. The excitement and admiration in his heart were hard to express, so he had to do it first.

 Chapter 1397

    Tang Ning saw that the mayor was a man of his age, but he was so excited that he turned red and laughed like a young man. He also took up his glass and drank, "OK, I''ll do it."


    After the party had eaten and drunk enough, they also went to the courtyard where they had a rest. Because of something they wanted to say, they sat down at the stone table after they came to the courtyard.


    "Father, you have suffered over the years." Tang Xiao looked at his father with deep emotion. He didn''t expect that there was no news for so many years, but now there is a chance to see him again.


    "It''s useless to be a father. I haven''t made a name there for so many years, and because I''m worried about the damage to the family, I haven''t come back in these years, which worries you." Tang Lao sighed and looked at Tang Ning. He said, "if it wasn''t for Anning, I''m afraid I''m still floating around there."


    Tang Xiao listened to this, looked at Tang Ning and said with a smile: "yes! Fortunately there is Ning''er. " Because of her, no one knows more about how much the Tang family has changed.


    "Grandfather, Dad, now that our family is reunited, we don''t have to worry about separation in the future." She looked at her father and said, "Dad, I want to take you to Xiuxian world. We also have a Tang family over there. Dad, let''s go there and live together."


    However, listening to this, Tang Xiao shook his head: "I can''t put down here, can''t put down all the ancestral house, Ning''er, Dad won''t leave here."


    In this land, he has his growth experience and all his memories. The Tang family is his home, where he has lived for generations. Even if the cultivation of immortals is better, he does not want to leave here.


    Old Tang was not surprised to hear this, because he knew for a long time that Tang Xiao would not leave here.


    Tang Ning looked at him and saw that he said this with a serious look. Obviously, it was also a decision after careful consideration. Seeing this, she did not persuade him, but showed a smile: "Dad, no matter what kind of decision you make, I will support you."


    Everything can be done according to his will. Since he wants to stay here, let him stay here!


    Tang Xiao patted her hand and said, "Ning''er, now your strength is so strong. Even if your father is not around you, you don''t have to worry about you any more. My father will always guard our Tang family. When you want to come back, you can come back home and live for some days. Just remember, no matter when, no matter how long you have been there, It will always be your home. "


    "Well." Donning laughed and nodded.


    After a night''s rest in the town, the next day a large number of people went back in a flying boat. When the spaceship was flying in the sky and passing through the clouds, donning faintly felt a little bit of Buddha light and holy power floating from below and came towards her.


    She had closed her eyes and leaned against the bow of the boat. She opened her eyes and stopped the ship in mid air and looked under the cloud.


    "What''s the matter? But what''s wrong with it? " Tang Xiao saw that she stopped and asked.


    Downing''s divinity went down through the clouds. When he saw the temple below, he couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile: "no, just passing through the temple where my statue is worshipped."


    "The temple of your God?" Tang Xiaowei surprised, a little thought, said: "I remember that I heard about this before."

 Chapter 1398

    "Well, for a long time, I passed there once and left a wisp of my spirit on the statue to accept their incense. Just now I sensed it below, and the divine sense saw that it was very lively below. The temple was full of people to offer incense and pray." She smiles and looks at the little light that''s coming to her because she''s here.


    This power can not be seen by others except her. When she did not come to the land of mortals, a wisp of her spirit was worshipped there, and the accumulated Buddhist light and holy power was passed on to her through the spirit. Now she passes through here and looks at the people below so devout, she says to her grandfather and father, "grandfather, Dad, I''ll send them some blessings." As soon as the sound fell, the green clothes fluttered, and the man had already got out of the spaceship and went to the front.


    At the same time, in front of the temple below, the people held the baskets with melons and fruits in one hand and the incense that had been ignited in the other hand, and pushed to the front.


    "Give way, give way, let me go first."


    "Don''t push, don''t push. Be careful of the burning incense. Don''t burn it."


    "Oh, I stepped on my foot."


    "Line up! What''s the squeeze? You have to wait in line to go in and serve incense. It''s not like the whole thing is done before you squeeze in. "


    "Hello, Hello, the one in front of you, don''t jump in the queue!"


    There was a lot of noise everywhere, accompanied by some shouting to sell things. Although the outside was chaotic and crowded, there was a line inside. One of them went in and kowtowed and then came out, but no one was crowded.


    "I heard that the Tang division came back, and the enemy troops were defeated and fled in confusion. What a pity! After Tang Shi came here, he never came again. I don''t know when he will come back to have a look? "


    "I don''t know if master Tang will come back, but I know if the temple is very smart."


    "What do you say? You can see how prosperous the incense is. "


    In front of the temple is very lively, and the people in front of the temple don''t know, standing on the top of the clouds, a touch of blue figure.


    Above the white clouds, the people on the spaceship watched her feet tread in the void. There were no flying swords or magic weapons under her feet. Stepping in the clouds was like a flat land. The Tang family guards were shocked.


    How strong is the young master of their family to walk in the clouds?


    In particular, watching her go with the wind in her green clothes, her slender body and outstanding temperament walk on the clouds with her back to the sun. Her bright head is more dazzling under the refraction of the sun, and the sunlight on her is more like a sacred light, which makes them even have an illusion, as if she will step on the clouds and fly in the wind


    Tang Ning stood at the top of the cloud and looked down through the cloud. Because there was a trace of her spirit below, the voice from the bottom came into her ears while she listened carefully.


    She stretched out her hand and turned around. With the movement of her hand, a ray of light went down from the bottom to the gold body below, and then released from the gold body to the outside, and scattered on the bodies of the worshippers.


    "Ah! Master Tang has come to light! Master Tang has come to light! "


    At that moment, the sound of surprise spread from the temple. People looked at the dazzling light from Tang Shi''s gold body and cheered. The light grew from small to large, from the original scattered in the temple to the top of the temple. Like a spring, it rose from the sky and sprinkled around again. When it fell on the bodies of the worshippers, it did not enter into their bodies.

 Chapter 1399

    "This, this is holy power!" When a friar felt the light coming into his body, he was shocked and sat down to practice.


    "This is the holy power of Tangshi! Sit down and practice! The strength will be improved! " A monk yelled and quickly sat down to practice.


    "The light is warm and comfortable."


    An old woman felt that the light had gone into her body, and her body was full of pain. It seemed that she was much more relaxed. She could not help but sit down with her freely. However, because she was not a practitioner, she just sat there and watched. She felt her body gradually relaxed, as if all her pains had disappeared. She was excited and kowtowed to the temple in front of her.


    As a person sat down, if the big scene gradually quiet down, however, soon someone found a strange phenomenon.


    "Why can''t those lights fall on me? Why can''t I touch those lights? Why are there so many people? Some people have less? Some people don''t have any? "


    "Hiss! Look! It''s really advanced! "


    "My God! They are really advanced! Isn''t that stupid? How many years has he been practicing? He is just a big fool at the first level of Qi refining. He has been promoted to three stages in a flash and become a fourth level friar? "


    "How did it happen? How could this happen? Is it really the master Tang who has come to light? "


    Above the clouds, Downing''s sleeve flicked back his hand, looking at the scene below, showing a smile. She got a lot of merit from them, and now she just spilled some back.


    She went back to the ship and said, "let''s go."


    When the spaceship flew again, the Tang family guards were curious, but did not dare to ask. The same curious Tang Xiao asked: "Ning''er, I see that some of the people below can''t touch the light, some have more light, some have less light. Why is this? And why did they advance because of the light coming into the body? "


    Tang Ning listened to a smile and said: "Dad, my Buddha''s holy power plus immortal power can improve the strength of those monks. Ordinary people can get rid of all kinds of diseases and make children more intelligent and healthy. Those who are devout and pure and kind-hearted will have more Buddha light, and those who have not been worshipped will not be touched by my holy light And these are only useful for those below the foundation, but useless for those with high strength. "


    "I see." Tang Xiao suddenly nodded.


    "Is this the blessing of a fairy?" Old Tang said, stroking his beard with a smile.


    Downing eyebrow this one bend, smile the way: "almost!" Standing in the bow of the boat, she looked at the guards of the Tang family and said with a smile, "when you go back, I''ll take you to train for a period of time! At that time, if there are suitable for advanced foundation construction, each of them will have a foundation pill. "


    When the Tang family guards heard this, they were so excited that they knelt down with their fists: "thank you very much


    Tang Xiao listened to a smile and said: "it is estimated that when you return home, if you take them to train, the dark guards will also want to train with them, then you can be busy."


    "It''s OK. Anyway, when I come back this time, I''m going to stay here for a long time. They''re watching over there. There''s nothing wrong. I''m not in a hurry to go back." Tang Ning said with a smile, took his hand and said, "I''ll stay at home with my father."

 Chapter 1400

    Old Tang looked at them and saw that their father and daughter''s faces were full of smiles. He said with a smile: "it''s hard to be so happy today. Come on, let''s drink!"


    When Tang Xiao and Tang Ning saw this, they laughed and went to the bow of the boat and sat down. They moved to a small table and drank wine there.


    The spaceship continued to fly, and went to the land of tangjiazu. After flying for several days in the sky, it finally arrived at Qingyun city in the evening of that day.


    There were Tang family guards waiting at the gate of the city. When they saw the people coming down from the spaceship, they cried out excitedly: "the master, they are back! Home owners, they are back


    The news spread quickly, and the people in the city heard that the master of the Tang family and others had come back and surrounded one after another.


    "Ah! Master Tang has come back with us! "


    "It''s master Tang! Miss Tang, she''s back with us


    "Of course we''ll come back together, haven''t you heard? This time, when the enemy troops invaded the territory and fought with many aristocratic families and were ready to destroy the city, it was the Tang division who appeared, turned the tide, defeated the enemy troops, and let them flee in confusion. "


    "Well, who is that old man?"


    "It''s said that it''s the ancestor of Tang family. This time, he came back with Tang Shi and night king."


    "What? The ancestor of Tang family? It turns out that the ancestor of Tang family is still there! I didn''t hear from him for so many years. I thought he was gone for a long time


    "Look, they''re coming in!"


    All the people saw that a team in front of them followed the front and the three people in a neat and straight way towards the city. The guards of Tang family were upright and upright, with extraordinary momentum. They were like a sharp sword that was sold, and they were full of sharp edges.


    The head of the Tang family, the old Tang and the three Tang Ning came to the front. Looking at them, the people in the city were very excited. There were also people from other aristocratic families in the city who heard that they came back to meet them.


    People in the city followed each other all the way until they entered the Tang Dynasty. Even if they dispersed, their faces were full of excitement.


    "Welcome the old man, the master of the house, and the eldest lady to go back to the house!"


    When they saw them coming in, they all knelt down on one knee and saluted them one after another.


    "Get up!"


    Tang Xiao raised his hand and said with a smile, looking at Tang Laodao: "father, the Yinghui courtyard in the east courtyard is ready to move in. Would you like to have a rest first? We have a good dinner for the whole family in the evening


    "Good." Old Tang answered with a smile, looking at the familiar and strange mansion, he said with emotion: "I haven''t come back for so many years, everything has become a little strange."


    Tang Xiao said with a smile: "a few years ago, the renovation and reconstruction has expanded a lot, but some of the previous ones are still preserved. Yinghui courtyard is rebuilt according to the courtyard where my father lived."


    "Well, I''ll take a look." Old Tang said, then see Qingzhi came forward: "old master, subordinate to take you over."


    Seeing that he and Qingzhi went to the east yard first, Tang Xiao looked at Tang Ning and said, "Ning''er, your yard can be occupied at any time. Everything is the same as before and has not changed."


    Downing smilingly held his arm and said, "Dad, you have to tell the cook to cook some dishes I love to eat."


    "Ha ha ha, OK, you child, you know greedy." Tang Xiao laughed, patted her hand and said, "go! You also go to have a rest, father and dad deal with the affairs of the house, we have a good drink in the evening


    "Good." Donning responded, and then went to the yard.


    Tang Xiao saw this smile, went to the hall, and at the same time called the officials in the house to come in.

 Chapter 1401

    Thinking of his daughter''s words just now, Tang Xiao laughed and told the people around him to go to the kitchen to say a word. Not long after, the officials of the mansion also came in. After he inquired about the affairs of the mansion during this period of time, he arranged some things and asked them to leave first.


    After taking a bath and changing her clothes, Downing went to her grandfather''s yard. When she saw his grandfather sitting in the courtyard, she called out, "grandfather."


    "Ah Ning is coming! Come in and sit down. " Old Tang waved to her to sit down.


    "Grandfather, what are you looking at?"


    "Look at the yard. Your father has made it the same as before. It hasn''t changed at all." He said with emotion, looking at the tree in the courtyard, and said: "I haven''t come back for many years. Once I come back, I feel my heart is stable."


    "Don''t tell me, grandfather, you don''t want to go back to your ancestral home," he said


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Old Tang stroked his beard and laughed and said, "I have this idea, but I also know that you are a busy man. I don''t think your father will go there, and I won''t go either. If there is anything else, who can help you?"


    Tang Ning held his cheek in one hand, looked at him and sighed, "grandfather, let you stay with me in the Xiuxian world. Am I too selfish?"


    "Silly girl, everything you do there is for the Tang family. You want the Tang family to have a place in the immortal cultivation world, so that the Tang family can take root there. My grandfather knows that." Old Tang sighed: "I went to the immortal world, and I''ve been there for so many years. Isn''t it the same thing?"


    Old Tang looked at her and said with a smile, "grandfather wants to discuss with your father some time. We can send some of our Tang family''s better gifted children to practice in the immortal world."


    "Good." "Grandfather, you haven''t come back for a long time. I''ll accompany you around the house, and tomorrow I''ll take you to the city."


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang stroked his beard with a smile: "it''s not possible to go around the city these two days. Today we come back later. I believe that many old friends will come to visit in the morning. After two days, you will accompany your grandfather to the city."


    "It''s OK."


    Tang Ning should, first accompany him to familiarize himself in the mansion. When he smelled the smell of the food coming from the front yard, Tang Ning''s eyes lit up: "I smell the smell. When I smell the smell, I''m hungry. Grandfather, let''s go and see what my father has prepared for delicious food."


    When they came to the front yard, Tang Xiao was already there. Seeing them coming, they said with a smile, "I was just going to go to find you. You came. Come and sit down."


    "Dad, my grandfather and I smell the fragrance."


    Tang Ning and Mr. Tang sat down and looked at the dishes on the table. Mr. Tang couldn''t help laughing: "there''s also the elbow and Dongpo meat that I like to eat."


    "Let the kitchen make your favorite dishes. Come on, father. Have a taste." Tang Xiao said, gave him a piece of elbow, and gave Tang Ning a piece of meat, said: "this is your favorite Gulu meat, try."


    "Thank you, Dad." Tang Ning said with a smile and ate with his chopsticks.


    Tang Xiao looked at the whole family sitting together to eat, the heart is unspeakable satisfaction.

 Chapter 1402

    "Dad, you can eat it too!" When downing saw that he only watched them eat, he also brought him some dishes.


    "Good, good." Tang Xiao nodded and looked at them and said, "eat more, eat more."


    "You''ve worked hard all these years. Here''s a cup of wine, Dad." Tang Lao raised his glass and looked at Tang Xiao. In those years, he left here and left everything to him to take care of. After so many years, he carried the family steadily and well.


    "Dad, that''s what I should do." Tang Xiao picked up the wine cup. Seeing that he had drunk it, he also drank up the wine in the cup.


    This night, the three of them were eating and chatting and drinking. It was only in the middle of the night that the servants helped them go back to rest. The next morning, Tang Ning was still awake. Tang Xiao and Mr. Tang had met many visitors.


    Although old Tang didn''t come back for many years, he also had some old friends, one of whom was the ancestor of Nangong family.


    The visitors were received by her father and grandfather. Tang Ning slept until noon and got up. After having dinner with them, she called the guards in the mansion together with the secret guards to the training ground to train them in person.


    With Tang Ning training them in person, both the guards and the secret guards were excited. They all earnestly discussed and practiced according to her advice. In a few days, not to mention anything else, there were some obvious improvements in martial arts.


    On this day, when downing saw that the number of visitors was decreasing, she accompanied her grandfather out to play. As soon as they went out, they ate from the street to the end of the street. As people in the city knew them, people were enthusiastic. They went out in the early morning, and when they were tired, they went to the restaurant to have tea and rest, and then continued to walk around. They did not go home until after visiting the night market.


    In the next period of time, in addition to training the Tang family''s guards and secret guards, she will also refine some pills to improve their strength. Half a month later, she also received news from the imperial city. She was thinking about when Mo ye would come. In the evening of that day, she saw that he had come to the Tang family.


    "I thought you''d come over when you didn''t know. I didn''t expect it would come." Downing took his hand and sat down and asked, "haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll have some fried dishes. You''ll have some first. " With that, he made a confession to the public.


    Mo Ye looks at her and says, "things have been dealt with in the imperial city. Now Xuanlong Kingdom has no owner. I want to discuss with you this time."


    "Discuss what?" Asked downing.


    "I think you know that I have demoted those people into ordinary people. I want to re elect one to sit in that position. I have been thinking about it these days, but there is a suitable person, so I want to ask your opinion."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked pick eyebrow: "should not be my father?" Run to ask her opinion, in addition to the people related to her, who else can there be?


    Mo Ye looks at her with a smile in his deep eyes: "yes, I think your father is the most suitable one for that position right now, but I also know that you want him to go to the immortal world, so I want to ask you about your plans and his wishes."


    Tang Ning poured him a cup of tea and said, "my father said that he would not go to the immortal world, but I think it''s better to talk to him about it, and I can''t make his decision."

 Chapter 1403

    "Well, I''ll come over and discuss it with him later." Mo Ye says, see not a long time will have the servant to carry the meal to come up, then ate a little later and Tang Ning go together to the main courtyard.


    Tang Lao and Tang Xiao were talking in the courtyard, and they came in.


    "Grandfather, uncle Xiao." Mo Ye salutes them and calls. The grandfather called after downing, but Uncle Xiao had not changed because he had been calling like this before.


    "Ha ha, Mo ye, come and sit down." Tang Xiao said with a smile, let him sit down, and asked: "have you dealt with the affairs of the imperial city? When you come back, the people will be settled. "


    Mo Ye looks at him and says, "Uncle Xiao, in fact, this time I come here to discuss something with you."


    "Oh? Yes? You say Tang Xiao said, looking at the side of the daughter, see her just smile did not open mouth, not from the heart of micro surprised.


    "I heard from Anning that uncle Xiao didn''t intend to go to the immortal world?" Mo Ye asks.


    Tang Xiao nodded: "yes, I still stay here to guard the ancestral home, xiuxianjie there is my father in it."


    Listening to this, Mo Ye nods and says: "nowadays, there are no leaders in Xuanlong kingdom. If those who can''t get on the top, they can''t live in all directions. I''ve been thinking about it these days. I think uncle Xiao is the best candidate. I don''t know if Uncle Xiao can..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Tang Xiao.


    "Well, stop."


    Tang Xiao raised his hand, looked at him and said, "you said that I can''t do anything about it. Managing an empire is different from taking care of a family. I don''t have so much energy, and I don''t want to manage so much. What''s more, we can''t stand the Royal family. If the empire is in trouble, we will help, but I don''t want to take that seat ¡£¡±


    Tang Ning was drinking tea, and his eyes were covered with a smile. Yes, this is her father. He is not a power lover. Many people may want to sit in that position, but he will never be one of them.


    Old Tang didn''t open his mouth all the time. Listening to Mo Ye''s original story, he was drinking tea.


    Mo Ye listens to Tang Xiao''s words, looks at Tang Ning and Tang Lao, and finally points his head and says, "I understand."


    "Don''t worry about it." Tang Xiao poured him a cup of tea and said, "in fact, there are so many children in your royal family. I think there will be outstanding people. As long as you choose carefully, you will find a person suitable for that seat."


    "Well, I''ll see it again." Mo Ye answers.


    "Yes! It''s better and more appropriate to choose one of your royal families to sit in that position. " Old Tang also said with a smile and asked: "by the way, these days have passed, and the people of Canghua country have not come to worship?"


    "No movement." Mo Ye says and looks at Downing.


    "Some days later, our Tang family will hold a banquet. This banquet is for my grandfather. After that, I will go to Canghua country." Tang Ning held his chin in one hand and said with a smile, "since they want to occupy this land, I will let them compensate the whole Canghua kingdom."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s lips are slightly raised, and he says, "then I have to quickly select the person? Otherwise, if the two countries merge in the future, but there is no king of the country, will it not be a complete mess? "


    "That''s not what I should worry about." Downing shrugged and laughed.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye looks at Tang Xiao and says, "Uncle Xiao, I want to come to propose marriage after this is settled."

 Chapter 1404

    Tang Xiao, who was drinking tea, heard this and coughed fiercely. He put down the teacup and wiped the tea from the corner of his mouth and looked at him in amazement: "what do you say? To propose a marriage? "


    He looked at his daughter, who was smiling and squinting a pair of eyes, and asked urgently, "did you agree?"


    He knows that Mo Ye is fond of his daughter, but when did they advance so fast? Are you going to propose? Is it necessary to discuss when to get married?


    His daughter is getting married? You''re going to be taken home to be a daughter-in-law? Suddenly, he looks at Mo ye more fastidious.


    The boy turned his daughter away in silence?


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "Dad, we plan to fix the marriage first, as for the others, don''t worry."


    "Uncle Xiao, I want to find a day to propose a marriage, and fix the marriage. Then we can spend some more years. After all, we are young." Mo ye also responds. He always thinks that he is going to propose a marriage. Uncle Xiao''s eyes change when he looks at him. It seems that he is full of dislike and criticism.


    Old Tang sat there smoothing his beard and looking at their faces, he said with a smile: "this is a happy event. Look at your reaction. You are not happy when your daughter finds a good family."


    "How can it be?" Tang Xiao said, glanced at Mo ye, and then looked at his daughter. He said, "I just think Ning''er is still young, and I can''t bear to marry her so early."


    "Dad, we''re just engaged. We won''t get married so soon." Tang Ning said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Tang Xiao said to Mo ye: "in this case, you go back and find someone to watch the auspicious day! I''m just such a daughter. I can''t be careless. "


    "Yes." Mo Ye smiles, looks at Tang Ning on one side, and says, "I will prepare well."


    After living in the mansion for two days, Mo Ye returns to the imperial city first, and is ready to go back and arrange the rest of the things.


    After he left, Tang Ning arranged the training of the guards in the mansion and said to her grandfather and father, "grandfather, Dad, I''ll go to Tianlong college, and I''ll be back in the evening."


    Tang Xiao listened to Wei Zheng and said, "Tianlong college is not near here. How can you come back in the evening when you go now?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I say I''ll come back in the evening. I''ll come back in the evening." Tang Ning said with a smile, waved and went out of the door.


    Old Tang said with a smile: "with her ability to fly immortals, from here to Tianlong college, at most, it''s half a column of incense. Don''t worry! Don''t worry about her safety in the land of mortals. Even in the realm of cultivating immortals, few of them are her opponents. "


    On the other side, Tianlong college.


    The news of master Tang''s return spread all over the country. Naturally, people in Tianlong college have heard of it, especially those students who were taught by Tang Ning, who were sitting in the bamboo grove at this time.


    Maybe it was that everyone had something hidden in their hearts. They pursed their lips one by one and did not open their mouth. After a long time, one looked at the others, hesitated and said, "I heard that master Tang is back, and his strength seems to be more powerful than before."


    Seeing someone talking, the other one nodded his head: "well, those monks in my audience who couldn''t resist my master were killed by master Tang in an instant. Even the contract beast of one of the golden elites was killed by a sword and a second."


    "I heard that they all arrived at Xiuxian world successfully and found master Tang." Another student''s words, everyone is silent down.

 Chapter 1405

    When they were going to Xiuxian world, they also discussed with them and asked them whether they would go or not. In the end, for various reasons, only nine of the 30 students went there.


    Now because Tang Shi came back, he also brought back the news of nine of them. For them, the feeling in their hearts is complex and shameful.


    When everyone was silent, a student ran over and called to them, "Why are you all here? Don''t you know that master Tang is here? "


    Hearing this, they looked back in amazement and almost instinctively stood up. Someone asked, "is Mr. Tang coming? where? Where is he? "


    "It seems that she went to the dean. All the students in the college saw her flying through the air just now and went to the dean." As soon as the student''s words fell, they all ran out.


    "Oh, you wait!" Cried the student, and ran out with him.


    In the middle of the air, Downing saw the broad white robe in the courtyard, and the chubby Dean was pouring water in the courtyard. Perhaps aware of her arrival, he looked up, slightly stunned, and then narrowed into a pair of small eyes.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Tang! Why are you here? "


    Downing came down from the air and landed in front of him. He said with a smile, "Dean, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing recently?"


    "It''s all the same."


    He put down his watering pot and said, "I heard that you came back, and once you came back, you did something important. You are really a master of Tang! Wherever you go, you will do something sensational. "


    Then he asked her to sit down at the stone table. Looking at her in front of him, he still looked like the little monk, but his breath became more unfathomable. He said with a smile: "since you left, I think it will be a long time since you left. I didn''t expect to see you again today. You are still dressed up in the past, but you are still that person, but it is not the same. ¡±


    Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "people will grow up. Every time they encounter setbacks, difficulties and dangers, they will grow up once. Now I am still the same I used to be, but I am better than before, isn''t it President?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, yes, you are still the confident and energetic Tang Shi." The Dean stroked his beard with a smile, looked at her and said, "how well are they doing? I was surprised and worried when they came to tell me they wanted to look for you. I didn''t expect that they could find you safely. It''s also their blessing! "


    Tang Ning took out a jar of spirit wine, poured one for him, and another for himself. He said, "they met many dangers along the way, and their strength has improved a lot. Now, several of them are golden elixir friars. When I came here, they were going out to experience."


    They were drinking and chatting in the courtyard. Outside, they learned that the students from master Tang were surrounded by them, but no one dared to disturb them. They just stayed outside all the time, thinking that when Mr. Tang came out, they could see each other and say a few words, but what they didn''t expect was that it would be afternoon.


    The Dean personally sent Tang Ning out. Seeing a crowd of students outside, he said to Tang Ning, "well, I won''t give it up. I''ll often come and sit down when I have time."

 Chapter 1406

    "Good." Tang Ning should a, line a ceremony, see him in, this just look forward to the students surrounded by the front.


    In addition to some of the bamboo grove students she had taught, there were many college students. When they saw her, they saluted her one after another.


    "Master Tang."


    Respectful voice with a trace of excitement spread out, many students salute the people standing on it, excited.


    Tang Ning''s eyes glanced over the crowd, then fell on the 21 people in front of him and said, "it''s been so long since I haven''t seen you, but everything is OK?"


    "Master Tang, we and we are all well." Twenty one students said, looking at the tutor in front of them, and said with shame: "master Tang, we..." Thousands of words want to tell, but when she stands in front of them, they don''t know where to start.


    Tang Ning raised his hand and said, "I don''t need to say much. I know that you can go down the mountain and go home to take charge of your own affairs after so long practice in the college. Although I have no longer taught you, you should remember my teaching. No matter what kind of position you have and what height you stand on, you must not do anything wrong."


    "Yes! We should bear in mind the teachings of master Tang in our life! "


    Listening to their sonorous and powerful voice, Downing nodded and said, "go back! It''s time for me to go, too As soon as the voice fell, she stepped on the wind and soared into the sky. When she looked down, she saw that they all knelt down and kowtowed to her three times.


    She takes back her eyes and flicks her sleeve into the air


    Instead of going directly back, she went to the Shen family. When I came to the Shen family, I thought I would meet Shen Xingyue, but unexpectedly


    "Master Tang, I really didn''t expect Tang Shihui to come back from the immortal world. If I knew, I would leave Xingyue and let her wait at home." The Lord of the Shen family was astonished to see Tang Ning coming. He never thought that Tang Shi would come back and visit his daughter.


    Listening to his words, Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and asked, "where is the star Yue not at home?"


    "Mr. situ, they also visited yue''er when they left for the immortal world. He wanted to go with them. I was afraid that there would be danger on the way. I would not let her go. I would lock her up because I was afraid that she would run away. Later, the child didn''t say anything about going home, so he kept practicing and didn''t talk. All day long, he only practiced and practiced. I was worried about her like that I asked someone to inquire about it. Just a while ago, someone from the sect came here. I wanted to ask yue''er to practice in zongmen and let her follow them to the immortal world. So


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile, "so she should follow the people of that Sect on the way to the immortal world?"


    "Yes." The Shen family leader nodded.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning thought for a while, then asked: "I don''t know which clan gate he went to?"


    "Which sect?"


    The Shen family leader thought for a while, patted his head and said, "I can''t remember which clan. It seems that they didn''t say it, and it seems that I forgot about it. But I remember listening to them say that they are a big family. At that time, I saw that they were all very capable of flying through the clouds."


    "Can''t remember?" Downing eyebrows slightly Yang: "do not remember you dare to give their daughter away?"


    The head of the Shen family frowned slightly and said, "it''s strange to say that. I don''t seem to have any impression after it."


    Downing asked again, "do you remember the characteristics of their clothes?"

 Chapter 1407

    "Clothing characteristics?"


    The Shen family leader thought for a moment and said, "I remember that there were six of them, three men and three women. Both men and women were very good-looking, and their clothes were not of the same color. However, I remember that their collars and sleeves were embroidered with patterns of Albizzia flowers. In addition, it seems that they have disappeared."


    After hearing his words, Tang Ning took a deep look at him and said, "if it is true as you said, then this clan is a member of the Hehuan sect. As the name suggests, you should know what kind of clan it is?"


    The Shen family master''s face changed: "this, this ho Huan clan is the side door left road? What kind of school? What can we do? What can we do? Yue''er has gone with them for such a long time. Now he can''t chase them back. What should I do? What can I do, master Tang? "


    Seeing that he was flustered, Downing said faintly: "what else can I do? Since she has been taken away, she can''t bring it back. What will happen in the future depends on her own fate. " As she spoke, she turned and went out.


    After hearing this, the Shen family leader came out and asked her to think of a way. Unexpectedly, when he came out, he couldn''t find her. Thinking of what Mr. Tang said before him, he blamed himself. He staggered and stepped back. He leaned against the door and murmured: "yue''er, dad has hurt you..."


    After leaving the Shen family, Tang Ning stood in the sky at the white clouds. Thinking of Shen Xingyue''s little girl, he sighed helplessly. His hands made a note and went towards the direction of cultivating fairyland.


    He Huan Zong''s people choose their disciples: men want to be handsome and women''s to be beautiful. Shen Xingyue''s half size girl film can''t get into their eyes. However, the girl''s talent is excellent. Even if she is brought into Hehuan sect, there should be nothing wrong. However, let situ and their side pay attention to her and find her!


    After watching the note crossing the sky and disappearing in the clouds, she turned to the Tang family.


    At the same time, in a forest in the Xiuxian world, situ several people in camouflage clothes were eating dry food and resting under the tree. Suddenly, they were stunned for a moment, only to hear the sound reverberate in their ears.


    "Listen to me. Shen Xingyue was brought to Xiuxian world by the people of the Hehuan sect. He should be on his way. Pay more attention to her. When she comes, she will be taken back to the mansion. I am in the land of mortals at this time. I should not go back until a few months later."


    A few short words were introduced into their ears, which made them stare at each other and said, "do you hear me? Tang Shi''s voice. "


    "Yes, I saw a rune light in your ear just now, like a ripple." Ye feibai said, pointing to his ear.


    "I heard that too, and I saw that rune on your ear, too." Yin qianze said.


    Song Yi xiudao: "Tang Shi said she was in the land of mortals, and Shen Xingyue was brought by the people of the Hehuan sect. Let''s stop her on the road and take her back to the house."


    "Ho Huan Zong? How could that girl be with those people Niu vigorously rubbed his ears and said, "master Tang, is this the transmission of thousands of miles? How could the sound reach us from the land of mortals? How did you do it? "


    "That''s Tang Shi. Can you be like other people?" Situ said, looked at them and said: "although we will certainly pass through here when we come back from the land of mortals, we have to discuss how to find Shen Xingyue successfully."

 Chapter 1408

    "Yes! Even if we pass through here, we may not be able to meet the size of the forest. We have to find a way. " Gao Chen said, looking at ye feibai and Su Yanqing, he asked, "you usually have the most ideas. Is there any good way?"


    They looked at each other and said, "the air patrol may find Shen Xingyue''s whereabouts. We are all familiar with her. It''s not difficult to recognize her. The main thing is to avoid the wrong way. For the sake of conservatism, I think we can send two people to the exit to guard."


    "We can also use talismans to collect information." Song Yixiu opened his mouth, looked at them and said, "a skill I learned recently will come in handy."


    "Well, then assign the task." Situ opened his mouth and looked at them and said, "Gao Chen, Chen Dao and Yin qianze will guard the exit. Others will look in the forest and upload notes. When they are found, they will be informed by passing notes."


    "Yes." The crowd answered, and they quickly moved on.


    Tang Ning, on the other side, returned home just in time to have dinner with his family. Tang Ning said, "Dad, if there are outstanding sons or daughters of our Tang family, we can choose one or two of them, and then we will take them there and send them to the sect to practice."


    Listening to this, Tang Xiao said: "I have talked about this matter with your grandfather these two days, but I want to wait until we have finished our work. That is, how do you plan to choose this person? How old are you going to be? Are you going to bring only one or two? "


    Downing thought for a moment and said, "between five and fifteen! It''s up to me to choose the candidate. My father will gather them all together when he arrives. It''s related to the future of the Tang family. The character of the children who go there is the most important. "


    "Well, I''ll tell you about it tomorrow." Tang Xiao said.


    In the following days, Tang Ning trained the Tang family''s guards when she was idle. The days passed quickly. However, the strength of the guards and secret guards trained and promoted by her improved a lot. In a blink of an eye, it was the day when she gave banquet notes to all the family owners.


    For this day''s banquet, although the owners started from different places, they all went out early and arrived in Qingyun city early. In the morning, the Tang family spread out the red carpet to welcome the guests. There were four guards and four maids in front of the door. The door was open, and it was a lot of busy.


    Tang Xiao in the mansion saw that the hour was almost over, and he said to him, "father, I think the time is almost the same. I''ll go to the door to meet the guests."


    "Good." Old Tang responded with a smile. After watching him go out, he looked at Tang Ning, who was sitting on the side eating fruit. He said with a smile, "ah Ning, you didn''t sleep very much last night. The guests will have to wait for a long time. Do you want to go back to the backyard and sleep again?"


    "No, I''ll help with the guests later." Said Downing, standing up and saying, "grandfather, I''ll go and see if there''s tea on the table outside." Then he went out.


    Seeing this, old Tang laughed and went out.


    Outside the Tang mansion, several owners came at the same time. When they met each other in front of the gate of the Tang family, they said, "ha ha ha, I thought I came early enough. I didn''t expect that brother ye would come early."


    "It''s rare for Tang family to have a banquet. Naturally, you can''t come late. Brother Yin, please."


    "Good morning, gentlemen." The master of the situ family said hello with a smile.


    "Brother situ." Two people returned a salute, see Tang Xiao stride out, the person has not arrived, the laughter has already spread.

 Chapter 1409

    "Ha ha ha ha ha, how are you, masters! Come in, please Tang Xiao came forward and saw an old man walking with them. After a careful look, he quickly arched and said, "I didn''t expect that all the ancestors came here. It''s really disrespectful."


    "It''s very kind of you, master Tang. Today is to celebrate master Tang''s return home. Naturally, we old guys have to come to congratulate him." Situ Laozu said with a smile.


    "Yes! We haven''t seen Tang for many years. We must get together today. " Ye Laozu also said with a smile.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for so many years. We old guys have to take this opportunity to get together." Yin Laozu also said with a smile.


    "My father has been talking about it for a long time. He has prepared the wine early and is waiting to have a good taste with you. Please come in quickly." Tang Xiao made a gesture of please, slightly side, asked them to enter.


    "Master Tang, please." Several ancestors did not step forward, but with him, into the inside, then let the accompanying people to send gifts, said: "a little gift, no respect."


    Thank you very much Tang Xiao said with both hands clasping fists and laughing, and asked people to put the ceremony away. At this time, old Tang saw them coming in, and he had already met him: "ha ha ha ha ha, dear friends, it''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    Looking at the energetic and red faced Old Tang, they met him and said with a smile, "you are getting better and better after so many years'' absence."


    Tang Xiao saw them chatting, then went out to meet the guests first. There were not many people at the banquet. All the people who came to the banquet were friendly people, so he would go out to meet him. If it was normal, he would not be able to meet the guests himself.


    At this time, outside, some family members wanted to visit the house with gifts, but they were stopped.


    "Today is the Tang family banquet, and we are also distinguished aristocrats. Why don''t we go in?" A housekeeper asked, was stopped, on the face of some displeasure.


    "The only family members who can attend the banquet this time are those with posts. You can''t enter without invitation." Qingzhi is not arrogant and not inferior to say, the corner of the eye to see the owner came, then back to one side, when he approached, he went forward to tell him something.


    "Master Tang, this The owner saw Tang Xiao coming, then called, just want to talk, saw Tang Xiao came forward.


    "Ha ha, I''m really sorry. The number of people invited to the banquet this time is limited, and the post was sent by my daughter in person. Therefore, except for the family holding the post, other families and various forces are not allowed to participate." Donning arched his hand with a smile.


    "Don''t you think it''s too different, master Tang?"


    Tang Xiao had a smile on his face, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "as far as I know, all the families who can be invited this time are aristocratic families who have participated in the battle. Therefore, even if it is really treated differently, there is a reason."


    As soon as he said this, the owner of the house and others were slightly red, and their faces were faint and embarrassed. Yes, they were one of the aristocratic families who did not join in the battle of protecting the country. They came here at this time only because they knew that the master of Tang was back and the ancestor of the Tang family was back. So they wanted to come to the banquet with a congratulatory gift. Unexpectedly, they were rejected so thoroughly.


    At this time, when people around heard Tang Xiao''s words, they burst into laughter. They were embarrassed to find a hole to drill in.

 Chapter 1410

    "It''s good to say that the Tang family treats them differently, and they don''t think about what they do."


    "That''s right. I don''t understand. When our country is in trouble, they just guard their own home. How come they have the face to come to the Tang family? Also said that the Tang family treated differently? The Tang family leader has said that there is a reason to treat them differently. "


    "It''s their own fault. Who''s to blame?"


    "Let''s go! Don''t make a fool of yourself here. "


    "That''s it. Let''s go."


    Tang Xiao didn''t speak any more, but the people around him and the friars laughed and made them go quickly. Perhaps it was the jeering words and sarcastic eyes of the crowd that made them too embarrassed. The family members turned away half covered with dark faces.


    Lu Lu continued to come with the invitation card into the Tang family, the house is also more and more hot and noisy, Tang Xiao asked the side of Qingzhi: "are the guests all arrived?"


    Qingzhi looked at the registered post and said, "the owner of the house, according to the invitation card sent out by the little master, has all arrived."


    "Well, well, then go in!" Tang Xiao nodded his head and was about to enter when he saw several guards in black carrying gifts coming towards this side. He stopped to look at those people, wondering, who else could not be? Just thinking about it, I saw a man in front of him and saluted him.


    "I''ve met the master of the Tang family." The black guard saluted and said, "we are ordered by the master to come to celebrate the old master''s return home. These are the congratulatory gifts that the master asked us to bring."


    "Your master?" Tang Xiao took a look at them, then looked at the gifts and asked, "who is your master?"


    The head of the guard in black showed a smile and said, "my Lord is your Highness the night king. Because the master has business to do, he can''t come, so he ordered us to send these gifts."


    "Oh, it''s Mo Ye! Then you carry these gifts in. " Tang Xiao said with a smile and looked at them and said, "I''ll go inside and use some wine and vegetables."


    "I don''t dare. I have to rush back after I have sent the gift. I dare not stay for a long time." The leader said, turning to let several people behind him carry the gift in.


    Tang Xiao also followed in, and told Qingzhi: "they have been tired by the way. You let them eat before they go."


    "Yes." Qingzhi answered the voice, then went to arrange.


    Inside, people are sitting in the table. Old Tang and Tang Ning greet everyone to eat and drink, while chatting with them. The atmosphere is harmonious.


    When Tang Xiao came in, he said hello with a smile and poured a drink to them. He looked in the direction of his daughter and saw her nodding her head. Then he raised his hand and motioned for everyone to calm down.


    When they saw him raise his hand, the voice of speaking and toasting was quiet and looked at him.


    Tang Xiao looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, please come here today to celebrate my father''s return. On the other hand, we have made concerted efforts to keep our territory from being occupied. We should also celebrate. Moreover, my daughter said that taking this opportunity today, we can point out your cultivation."


    Listening to this, the audience looked at each other, some did not understand why Tang Xiao said such a thing.


    Instruct them to practice? Although they know that master Tang has the ability, but, instruct them to practice? This

 Chapter 1411

    For a moment, everyone hesitated. Mr. Tang used to be a tutor in Tianlong college. He really has the ability to be a tutor. However, today, all of us here are the masters and ancestors of various families. To all of us here, we still can''t accept the word "pointing".


    With their years of experience, it is more than enough to point out a younger generation, but it seems unreasonable to let a younger generation point them out!


    Tang Xiao looked at their hesitant looks and knew their scruples. He said with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, although my Ning''er is young, her strength and cultivation are the strongest in the field. The strength of the guards and secret guards in our house has been greatly improved after her guidance."


    After a pause in his voice, he said with a smile, "this time, it''s also because all of you have jointly guarded our territory. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. She said that you can get a pill without her instructions, and you can have no pills if you don''t want to. You can think about it carefully."


    When they heard this, they were all very surprised and began to talk in a low voice. Some people stood up and bowed their hands at Tang Xiao and said, "master Tang, can you really get a pill made by master Tang?"


    "Of course." Tang Ning said with a smile: "a pill that can improve cultivation. If you need it, you can raise your hand. I can give it to him now."


    On hearing this, some people were extremely surprised and immediately said, "the pill of master Tang is hard to find. It''s very precious. If I can, I''d like some pills."


    "Good." Downing hand a Yang, a medicine bottle fell into that person''s hand, ask: "who else wants Dan medicine?"


    "I also want master Tang''s pills."


    "Me too." In succession, seven or eight masters stood up and said they wanted the advanced pills.


    Downing smiles and gives each of them one. Then he looks at the other people who have no expression and asks, "what about the others?"


    Situ and ye''s ancestors looked at each other, stood up and said, "master Tang, if you can, we two old men would like to ask Master Tang for advice."


    I''ve heard from her children and grandchildren for a long time. Her pills are precious, but her advice is not a chance for them.


    Perhaps it was because the two ancestors stood up to speak, and other people who did not express their opinions thought twice and said, "we also want to ask Master Tang for advice."


    Old Tang didn''t open his mouth all the time. When he saw this, he stroked his beard and sold the pass: "ha ha ha ha ha ha, you know how long it took me to practice my Yuanying peak cultivation?"


    When they heard this, they looked a little calm, if they thought deeply. For them, Yuanying''s highest level of cultivation may have come to them all their life. Old Tang has been in the immortal world for so long. What chance did he encounter in these years to reach this height?


    With a smile and a pair of eyes, Tang looked at them and said, "can''t you guess? I tell you, before I met my granddaughter, I had to build a foundation, and I couldn''t even reach the peak. "


    Hearing this, the crowd could not help but take a cold breath, their faces full of incredible look.


    Can''t you reach the peak of building foundation before you meet Master Tang? How could that be possible? Do you know that it''s less than two years since master Tang went to cultivate immortals. In such a short period of time, old Tang''s strength has risen to the peak of Yuanying?


    For a moment, the eyes of the people looking at Tang Shi were hot

 Chapter 1412

    It took less than two years for Old Tang to reach the peak of Yuanying? How did she do it?


    At this moment, situ Laozu immediately stepped forward and said, "master Tang, I have stayed at the top of the foundation construction for many years, and have been unable to break through. Please give me some advice."


    "Then come to the training ground." Tang Ning said, after making a gesture of invitation, he turned and walked to the training ground.


    When he saw this, he followed him. Naturally, the master of situ''s family followed him quickly. Other people immediately got up and followed him. They all came to the training ground.


    Standing in the martial arts training ground, Tang Ning looked at the old man in front of him and said with a smile: "master situ, we''ve done a few moves! Don''t spare any energy. Fight me as hard as you can


    After hearing this, situ Laozu just flashed his mind slightly and said, "OK, that old man is offended." He said, and the aura of spiritual power in his body immediately mobilized. He did not know how strong her strength was, but since she said so, he naturally had to fight with her with all his strength.


    When his whole body''s spiritual power surged, his steps moved and his body moved. In an instant, a shadow came out of his body to attack Tang Ning. When the wind of his hand was blowing with the breath of spiritual power, the blue figure standing in front of him also moved.


    Tang Ning was still standing there steadily, but his upper body was slightly on one side, avoiding his attacking palm. At the same time, he raised his hand and pushed it out again. As soon as he turned his hand, he was pushed out a few meters away.


    "It''s too slow. Come again." Tang Ning light said, a hand in the back, is still standing still.


    Situ Laozu was a little stunned, just because she felt that the block she had just raised her hand seemed to remove ten percent of the strength of his palm. At the same time, the force she reached out to push was almost useless, but it made him have the power that he could not resist and let him stagger back.


    He closed his mind, and he started again. Because of his serious treatment, the atmosphere on the field became a little dignified. Even the people standing on the side of the martial arts training ground couldn''t help but condense their minds and seriously watch the contest between the two people in the field.


    No, it should not be said that it is a contest, or even a fight, because they can see that the master Tang has no real skills. She just raised her hand to block the attack and pushed her hand to crack down on situ Laozu''s move.


    In the whole scene, only situ Laozu''s pressure of building foundation was diffused. As for Tangshi, his breath was not exposed at all when he stood there. As the attack of situ Laozu became more and more fierce, Tang Shi spoke.


    "You have a thorough understanding of martial arts moves. In this case, I''ll give you a chance to be lucky." Tang Ning smiles slightly. She raises her hand and points to the brow of situ Laozu.


    When a little light from the tip of his finger fell into his eyebrow, all the movements of situ Laozu stopped, and the whole person stepped back and fell on the ground because of the action of Tang Ning pointing to the center of his eyebrows.


    To the consternation of the onlookers, situ Laozu, who was sitting on the ground, did not get up. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes and sat there as if he was in a certain state.


    At this time, Downing brushed his sleeve and made a small border for him, wrapping him in it.

 Chapter 1413

    "Master Tang, what''s wrong with my father?" The master of the situ family stepped forward quickly. Although listening to what she said just now to give him a good fortune, but what is the matter?


    "Don''t worry," he said with a smile


    Looking at situ Laozu sitting there, I don''t know what happened? The people could not help but look at each other and mutter in their hearts. Is this a guide? They only saw that she had a few moves to fight with situ Laozu, so it was over?


    A master came out and said, "I also want to ask Master Tang to give me some advice."


    Downing took a look at him and nodded: "let me have a look at your best martial arts skills."


    Hearing this, the owner thought for a moment and said, "my family martial arts is whirlwind sword. Please teach me about it." As he spoke, he stepped forward and took out a one meter long double ended curved sword from the space and held it in his hand. With the surge of spiritual power, his figure moved and leaped into the air, and the sword technique in his hand was also displayed.


    Tang Ning took the gourd in his waist and took a sip of wine. Looking at the whirlwind Sabre technique used by the leader of the Li family, he saw that the whirlwind Sabre technique was fast and fierce, and the wind was carrying the spirit of Dao Gang between the rotations. It was sharp and killing.


    With one arm around her waist, she held the elbow of the other hand, raised her gourd and drank wine. Her half squinted eyes were staring at the figure in front of her, and sometimes there was a faint light.


    "The whirlwind Sabre technique of the Li family is unique. This Sabre technique is handed down from the Li family. It is only passed on to the children of the Li family. Its lethality is rarely compared with it."


    "Yes, I had a discussion with the leader of the Li family many years ago. The Li family''s Sabre technique is unpredictable and has no loopholes to drill. At that time, I didn''t get half a bargain from him."


    "The Li family got up with this set of family handed down sword techniques. I heard that the shadowless sword technique of Zhao family and the whirlwind sword technique of Li family have not been separated. Is there such a thing as Zhao family leader?" A householder looked at Zhao''s master and asked.


    Zhao''s master nodded his head and said, "it''s good. It doesn''t matter whether it''s up or down."


    They had a contest many years ago. Today, it seems that the whirlwind Sabre technique made by the leader of the Li family seems to be more powerful than that in those years. I think he has studied the whirlwind blade technique a lot in recent years.


    "Whew! Bang


    When people were talking in a low voice, they saw that the leader of the Li family in front of him jumped into the air with a whirlwind knife in his hand, and cut a knife downward at a very fast speed. When the sharp sword was blowing, a sword shadow was cut off from above, and a seven or eight meter long knife mark was cut on the ground with a bang.


    "Good!"


    When he saw the knife, the people who looked at it couldn''t help but drink a good voice. The spirit of Dao Gang contained in the sword was extraordinary. Even the shadow of the sword came out. Especially, he cut it very fast. If there were his opponents below, I''m afraid it would be too late to take the knife.


    Li''s master landed steadily, looked at the knife mark on the ground, showed a satisfied smile, and turned to look at Tang Shi, who was still drinking wine with a gourd.


    "Master Tang, this is my Li family''s whirlwind knife technique." Even though he practiced such a set of sabre techniques, others would not understand the mystery of their whirlwind Sabre without the formula.


    Tang Ning nodded, twisted the lid of the gourd and hung it back to his waist. At the same time, he stepped forward, looked at the double curved knife in his hand, and said, "You Li family''s whirlwind knife techniques use this double headed whirlwind blade?"

 Chapter 1414

    Li''s master looked at the knife in his hand and said, "yes, this double headed sword is handed down from our Li family ancestors all the time. Everyone who practices whirlwind knife will use this double headed sword. The double ends of the knife are in the shape of a curved moon. When it rotates, the blade is extremely fast and its power is infinite."


    Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "it seems right to say that, but whether it''s sword or sword technique, I don''t think it''s on the sword or on the sword, but whether you can understand the mystery of the sword technique."


    The master of the Li family also laughed when he heard this, and said, "is it not true that master Tang can use the whirlwind blade even if we don''t use the whirlwind blade of our Li family? Can it be more powerful than our Li family''s whirlwind knife? "


    Obviously, he didn''t think that was convincing.


    Downing chuckled and asked, "is it difficult that if you don''t have the whirlwind blade in your hand, you won''t be able to use the whirlwind blade?"


    "This..."


    Li was asked what he wanted to say, but in the end he didn''t say it. Naturally, it is impossible. Even if there is no whirlwind blade, he can use other swords to make whirlwind sword, but its power is not as powerful as whirlwind blade.


    As if he knew what he was thinking, he took out the round bamboo from his waist, played with it in his hand, and asked, "what is this?"


    "Bamboo Li said instinctively. However, after he said it, he thought that it was as if he heard that the bamboo of Tangshi was unusual.


    "No, in my hands, I think it''s a knife. It''s just a knife. You can see it clearly." Her lip corner tiny hook, the figure of blue color turns, the figure is swept out in an instant.


    People saw that at the moment when she swept out, she turned her hand holding the round bamboo. With the surge of spiritual power, there was a faint sharp breath on the round bamboo. It was clear that what was in her hand was a round bamboo, but they did not know whether they were dazzled. Seeing that she was dancing in her hand, it seemed like a knife. Even, there was a shadow of the knife floating on it.


    "Yes, it''s our Li family''s whirlwind knife technique!"


    The master Li was a little confused when she heard her words, and even didn''t understand the meaning of her words. But at this moment, he saw that the sword technique that she was dancing in front of her was actually the whirlwind sword technique he had just practiced once. Moreover, the sword skill of Tang Shi dance is more fluent and faster than his! It was as if she had mastered the essence of this set of sabres.


    The more he looked, the more shocked he was. He even felt a cold sweat behind his back. His first thought was, did Tang Shi learn the whirlwind blade technique of their Li family?


    However, this idea was rejected by him, because even the whirlwind blade skill he danced was not as good as one third of that of Tang Shi. How could she have learned it secretly?


    But if not, then how did she get the whirlwind? You dance better than him? The bamboo was used as a knife by her. The shadow of the knife in each move was sharp and impressive. It was no doubt that the knife in her hand was more powerful than his whirlwind knife.


    When he saw that she danced the whole set of sabre skills over and over, and finally jumped into the air and cut down with the same knife as he had done before, he could not help but take a cold breath. When the Qi of the Dao gang was cut down, the whole person staggered back a step because of shock.


    "Whew! Bang


    The shadow of the sword flew out of the bamboo in her hand. The power of the sword shadow was more than ten times that of his before. When the sword was cut down, the whole ground was shaken

 Chapter 1415

    The dust and smoke filled up and dispersed. There was a more than ten meters long knife mark on the ground, and the depth of the cut was even more shocking. At that moment, everyone''s eyes were on the unbelievable Li family master.


    They want to ask, isn''t this the family tradition of your Li family? How can master Tang? And make it more powerful than yours? If Tang Shi''s strength is better than him! However, the strength of other people is the same as that of the Li family leader, but the same strength makes them have different powers. This is strange!


    "How could this, this, this be possible? How do you know my Li family''s whirlwind Li''s master asked in a trembling voice and looked at the Tangshi who was walking slowly in front of him.


    "I saw you dance once just now, and I did it." Tang Ning carelessly said, the hand of the round bamboo do not go back to the waist.


    The corners of her mouth twitched when they heard her. She just followed the example, but the power of the competition was stronger than that of others who had practiced hard for decades. Does this still let people live?


    "You obviously use a round bamboo. How can you and how can you have such great power?" At this point, the Li family master is also difficult to accept, feeling that decades of persistence was instantly pushed down.


    Downing took the gourd and took a sip of the wine and said, "didn''t I say that? Whether it''s swordsmanship or swordsmanship, it''s about people, not weapons. " Looking at him, she said with a smile: "don''t you want to instruct you? Try again, and I''ll tell you what needs to be improved. "


    Listening to this, the Li family master suddenly turned to his mind and looked at the Tang teacher in front of him. Seeing that her eyes and eyebrows were bent and her smile was full of sincerity, he almost instinctively responded, "OK." He stepped forward and looked at the knife in his hand and the master Tang.


    "Don''t care about your knife. Just listen to me carefully." Donning said with a smile, let him begin.


    Some of the masters of the Tang Dynasty can''t help but hope that some of them can learn from this? Many people looked at it with such a mentality, but they didn''t expect that as the leader of Li family in front of him danced the sword technique again, the master of Tang just looked at it but didn''t speak any more. However, judging from the state and sabre technique of the Li family leader in front of them, it seems that the master Tang is a voice guide.


    Thinking of this, they are relieved at the same time, their hearts rise to admiration.


    Tang Shi took into account that the Li family''s Sabre technique was not leaked, and protected them. It was also equivalent to keeping the Li family''s Secret skills, so that the Li family had no worries.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that, with the master Li''s selfless practice of sabre technique, his strength was also improving.


    "Hiss! Look! His strength is improving! "


    "My God! Seven steps of building foundation Building foundation peak! He went from a monk of six steps to the top of the foundation! How on earth did he do it? "


    "Master Tang! It''s master Tang! Master Tang is giving him instructions and instructions! "


    The incredible voice was filled with incredible shock. When we saw that the strength of the Li family leader had risen to the top of the foundation construction in a short time, everyone''s eyes were shocked by the carefree green figure.


    At the same time, there seems to be some movement in situ Laozu at this moment. The first one to find is the master of the situ family. He sees his father''s spiritual power surging wildly. At the same time, there is a cloud in the sky

 Chapter 1416

    "Hiss! This, this situ Laozu is about to break through? "


    "The storm surges and condenses in the sky above, and the air flow around changes with it. This is an advanced rhythm!"


    "It''s the highest level that Dan built for him


    "My God! What kind of fortune did Tang Shi give him? How could he break through in such a short time? "


    The people around were also shocked by Li''s improved level and sabre technique, but at this time, they saw that situ Laozu was preparing to break through the advanced golden elixir level. The rhythm of this company was so fast that they couldn''t believe it.


    "Master Tang, does my father''s situation matter? Is he really going to advance to the golden elixir? Is there any problem? " The master of the house of situ anxiously asked.


    It''s not easy to advance the golden elixir! They didn''t prepare anything, so they came to have a banquet. How could they still be advanced here in their Tang family?


    What is he going to do now? Protecting the law for his father? However, there is still a border in the Tangshi. Can the border be tolerated?


    "Don''t worry, master situ! It is natural for him to advance to the golden elixir level, and there will be no problem. "


    Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at the old man sitting cross legged in the border. Then he said to the master of situ''s family: "the boundary I set up is isolated from the sounds and movements of the outside world. He is just like he is in a small world without being affected by foreign things. But you can also guard here and protect the Dharma for him."


    "Yes, thank you, master Tang." Master situ said gratefully.


    Downing nodded slightly, looked at the others and said, "who will come first next?"


    "I ask Master Tang for advice." Ye''s ancestors stepped forward first, came to Tang Ning and bowed his hands respectfully.


    Downing looked at him and said, "OK." I was about to walk a little ahead with him when I heard a few voices.


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang."


    "Master Tang, can we not use this pill and ask Master Tang for advice?" One of the owners said, holding a bottle of pills in his hand, and regretted it in his heart.


    They knew that master Tang''s advice was so powerful that they would not choose pills. Now they saw that the master Li''s Sabre technique had been improved, and even his strength had been improved after the guidance of master Tang. They were envious.


    Although the pills are good, they are far behind the guidance of master Tang. It is because of regret that they can''t care about the master''s respect and take the initiative to rescue them. They want to exchange the pills in their hands for the guidance of master Tang.


    However, after hearing those people''s words, Tang Ning looked back at them and said with a smile: "a few owners, this is your own choice, and it can''t be changed. I have given you the opportunity, but whether you can seize the opportunity depends on you."


    On hearing this, the few people were stunned and repeatedly tasted what she said. When she turned and walked forward with the Ye family''s ancestors, the few people could not help but sigh, leaving endless regret


    When others heard Tang Shi''s words, they were glad to know that they had chosen the right medicine. Otherwise, they would have regretted death if they had chosen pills like them.


    Now, seeing that there are extraordinary changes in the guidance of Master Li and master situ, they can''t help but look forward to what changes they will have after today?

 Chapter 1417

    Tang Lao and Tang Xiao two people see people''s look with excitement and expectation, can''t help but smile at each other. This scene they knew for a long time that it would be like this in the end. With the strength of Downing Feixian, it would be equivalent to giving them a chance.


    This is why all the people present are older than his daughter, but he uses the word "mention". We need to know that today''s Downing is the existence they look forward to.


    The activities of the Tang family''s martial arts training ground can''t hide from all the forces in the city, as well as the aristocratic families who want to visit the banquet, but they are refused to treat them differently. At this time, they can''t hide their shock and talk about the movement above the Tang family''s sky.


    "What happened to the Tang family? Isn''t it the day for them to hold a banquet? How, how are the clouds surging? Is the thunder dull? Who on earth is advancing? "


    "Look at the surging wind and clouds, the sound of thunder is loud and dull, and the pressure is covering it. It doesn''t look like the sky thunder of building foundation, but it has some signs like, like advanced golden elixir!"


    "Hiss! Jindan? It''s impossible! Tang Xiao has long been the golden elixir in the Tang family, and the ancestors of the Tang family are more powerful and can not be the golden elixir. Moreover, even if the Tang family wants to advance, they can''t choose this day for dinner. "


    "You mean it''s not the Tang family who are advanced, but the guests who may go to the banquet today?"


    "Or else?"


    Listening to this rhetorical question, the people who were talking about it were stunned, almost instinctive. Then someone told the people around him: "hurry up! Go to the Tang family and find out who is going up the ladder! "


    "Yes


    Seeing that the guard left after answering, the people next to him shook his head and said, "Tang Xiao is strict in governing his family. All the people in the house are very strict. I''m afraid that they can''t find out anything."


    "Wait and see! There will be news. "


    All parties in the city are staring at the Tang family and observing the movement of the Tang family. However, it was unexpected that at the end of the day, people came out and drove away in carriages. Some of these people were full of joy, some of them could not hide their loss and chagrin, which made them very curious.


    After all, what happened to them?


    "If the Tang family can''t find out any news, I''ll find out from the people who came out. The Li family leader and I have had a few encounters with him. I want to come and ask him one or two questions, and he should be able to say it." A housekeeper said, got up and went down.


    "Let''s go too." Sitting next to the two middle-aged men also said, want to listen to what happened in the Tang family? They don''t think that even if they find out something, they will share it with them.


    Li''s family leader was ready to leave in a carriage. However, the carriage was stopped after a distance.


    "Brother Li."


    Listening to the sound coming from outside, the master of the Li family opened the curtain and saw the man in front of him. He arched his hands and said with a smile: "it''s the king''s master."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Brother Li''s look is better than before."


    The king''s master came forward with a smile and said, "brother Li, I''m not in the invitation of the Tang family''s banquet. It seems that the Tang family''s news is not small, so I want to ask brother Li whether there is anything special about the Tang family banquet this time? Why did you see someone on the day of the banquet? Who was the one who was responsible for the robbery? "

 Chapter 1418

    Listen to this, that Li family head ha ha a smile: "originally is this matter." Today''s Tang family banquet is bound to be publicized, and there is no place that can not be said to people, so he did not conceal his inquiry.


    "The king''s master didn''t know that all of you at the banquet today were promoted by master Tang. Some of them have improved their strength by several levels. Others, such as master situ and ancestor ye, are on the verge of breakthrough directly from the peak of building foundation. The thunder movement in the sky above the Tang family was caused by several predecessors. According to master Tang, they can successfully advance to the golden elixir cultivation in three days at most Well, except for a few of them, everyone else said goodbye and left


    With an irresistible joy in his beaming expression, Li bowed his hand and said, "Lord Wang, I still have to go home, so don''t pass it. We''ll get together again when we have a chance."


    "Good, brother Li, please."


    Hearing his words, Wang''s heart was full of envy and jealousy. All the people who came to the table today were instructed by master Tang? What''s more, the advanced ones are not the Tang family, but the guests who went there today!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a thunder fell, and all the people in the city raised their heads and looked


    The advanced members of the Tang family, though guarded by their sons, still had people bring their reclining chairs and sit under the shady trees and watch from afar.


    These old men were the grandfathers of situ and ye feibai, and because of their relationship, she decided to help them to advance to the golden elixir. In this way, even if they were there, they would not have to worry about their family members.


    Moreover, because of her relationship with situ and them, these families are closely linked with their Tang family. Even if something really happens in the future, she can help her father.


    Old Tang looked at the people in the martial arts training ground and his granddaughter, who was lying on the couch, drinking wine leisurely. After thinking about it, he wanted to step forward and sit down on the stone beside him. He asked, "Amin, how do you make them all advance at the same time?"


    Hearing this, Downing frowned and said with a smile, "grandfather wants to know? It''s simple. " As she spoke, she reached out her hand to his brow.


    A little light didn''t enter his brow. Tang, who was still waiting for her answer, slowly closed his eyes. The whole person seemed to be in another world.


    "Is it a fairyland?" Standing on the street, looking at the streets of people coming and going, he felt that the real feeling was not like being in a dreamland, but that he was really in the world.


    "Old Tang? Why are you here? Let''s go. We have another mission to make some money recently. Let''s go together. " A middle-aged man waved and yelled. Seeing that he was standing still, he went forward and pulled him to walk, while telling him about the task.


    Old Tang looked at the people around him, listened quietly, followed him to a task, and finally got a wound all over the body and lay down for a month. The picture turned, he was chasing after people, trying to seize the things in his bag of heaven and earth. He ran away desperately and tried to save his life. He wandered around without a fixed place. Year after year, he tasted the bitterness and bitterness of the world With loneliness and loneliness, until the end of his life


    At the moment when I was dying, I recalled all the life in my mind. Finally, when I swallowed my last breath, I showed a relieved smile

 Chapter 1419

    On the couch, Downing leaned slightly and looked at the grandfather who was also in the border under her cloth. When she saw a smile of relief on his face, the corners of her lips also slightly raised. At this time, she saw the grandfather who had closed his eyes slowly opened his eyes.


    As the eyes opened, there seemed to be something different in his manner.


    "Anin, thank you." Old Tang looked at her with a smile, looked up at the dark night sky, and then looked at several people in the training ground. He knew that.


    "In this short time, I seem to have lived so long. In that dreamland, my whole life has been persistently pursuing the untouchable dream. I have made myself very embarrassed. I have fought for my life, suffered humiliation, suffered pain, and tasted the bitterness. At the end of my life, I realized that I had wasted my life. I learned to release myself and understand the meaning of it Truth. "


    At this moment, he seemed to feel that the whole person and the whole state of mind had changed differently. It was as if he had crossed a threshold that he had not been able to cross. The feeling was very comfortable, and the whole person seemed to be in a relaxed state.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "grandfather, although you are already the peak monk of Yuanying, your experiences in the cultivation of immortals in the early years will accompany you all your life, and will always exist in your memory. I just want you to experience the mental process again."


    She laughed and looked at those people in the martial arts training ground and said, "they are the same. I gave them a mood journey. With their experience, I will realize the significance from this mental state process, break the shackles they have been afraid to break, and step over the threshold that they dare not cross."


    Looking at several people in the scene, Mr. Tang also showed a smile. Everyone''s life was different. He thought that their mood course was also different, but he knew that their mood had changed with the mood process


    There in the Imperial City, Mo Ye looks at the information on the table, and finally selects a person from the table, and orders the dark guard around him: "let him wait in the hall."


    "Yes." The dark guard went out after a sound.


    At this time, another secret guard came forward and respectfully reported: "master, there is news from Qingyun city. On the day of the banquet of the Tang family, the master of Tang personally instructed them. Therefore, many people have made breakthroughs in their strength. Among them, several family ancestors have successfully advanced to the Golden elixir cultivation."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye nods: "is it the ancestor of several families such as situ family and ye family?"


    "Yes." Dark Wei was surprised, surprised that he knew.


    Mo Ye arranges the information on the table and says: "I see. You go to ask. How are the betrothal gifts prepared by me? Bring me the list and let me have a look at it


    "Yes." The dark guard answered and retreated.


    After a while, another dark guard came to report: "master, the man has arrived."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers and goes out with his hands. When he comes to the front hall, he sees the man in Xuanyi standing up and salutes him respectfully.


    "Night king."


    Mo Ye''s deep eyes fall on him. When he sees the man in front of him in dark clothes, he is about 30 years old. His appearance is firm and his bearing is outstanding. There is a sense of awe in his body, which is the breath accumulated from the long-time war.

 Chapter 1420

    He went up to the throne and sat down. He raised his hand and said, "sit down!"


    "Yes." In the face of his gaze, Xuanyi man''s heart doubts, I don''t know what the night king asked him to do?


    Seeing him sit down, Mo Ye doesn''t speak. Instead, he puts his eyes on his face. His face is full of heroism. Maybe he has experienced many things, and the whole person looks calm. At this time, his hands are on his legs, maybe because he is nervous and his body is tense.


    Under the gaze of Mo ye, he can''t help but ask: "I don''t know the night king asked me to come here. What''s the order?"


    Mo Ye picks up his tea cup and sips the tea. His posture is leisurely and leisurely. He says, "I''m free. I''ll come to talk to you."


    When he heard this, he was sitting at the bottom of his heart. Mo ye, the king of the night, is he the one who comes to chat with him when he has nothing to do? What''s more, he doesn''t have much in common with him.


    "Xuanyu." Mo Ye scrapes the tea and calls.


    "Yes." When he heard the voice of the night King calling him, he immediately answered, and people also stood up with him, too fast to react, and seemed to be too nervous.


    Mo Ye takes a look at him and says, "don''t be nervous. Just sit and say it."


    "Yes." He sat back, but when he didn''t know what the night king was looking for, he was in a state of confusion. How could he not be nervous?


    "What do you think of the fact that I demoted them to common people?" Mo Ye inquires, and his eyes fall on the person next to him.


    "I dare not." What''s the opinion of the night king?


    Mo Ye glanced at him and said, "do you think it is right or wrong to belittle him? Talk about it. "


    Hearing this, he looked at the leader and knew that he must want to hear something from him today, so he thought about it for a moment, and then he said, "with respect to Xuanyu, it is indeed wrong that they did not fight with each other when the country is in trouble. It is a bit of a punishment to demote them directly to the common people without being the sons of the former Emperor ¡£¡±


    Mo Ye sips the tea and says, "do you think any of them can be king?"


    Xuanyu took a look at him and said, "no, those few don''t have the talent of emperors, and they don''t have the heart to protect the country. They can''t be kings." The most suitable person to be an emperor is he in front of him. Unfortunately, he is a god like figure. He does not see the throne of the land of mortals at all.


    "Since virtue does not match the position, demoting them to the common people can eliminate their wishful thinking, and sweep away the worries of the new emperor. How can this punishment be heavy?" Mo Ye says slowly, put down the teacup in his hand to one side, look at him and say: "Xuan Yu."


    "Yes." He stood up instinctively.


    Mo Ye looks at him and says, "I decided to push you to the top and sit on the position of the Lord of the kingdom."


    "What!"


    He exclaimed in dismay, and his face was full of disbelief. Obviously, he never thought that the night king would ask him to come here. It was because of this. After reaction, he even said, "no, night king, Xuanyu dare not."


    He''s just a general. How dare you think about the position of Lord of the country.


    Mo Ye says faintly: "your father is the younger brother of the late emperor. Although you have not set foot in the imperial court these years, you are also guarding the territory as a general. Your character is people-oriented and the king has also investigated. It is better for you to succeed."

 Chapter 1421

    "Night king, I..." he still wants to talk, and is stopped by Mo Ye''s raised hand.


    "It is reasonable for me to choose you from many candidates. You should believe in yourself and your vision." He said slowly, gesturing, "sit down and say."


    Listening to this, Xuanyu sat down again, but his heart was not calm at this time.


    "After you take over the throne, you just need to remember to protect this land, work hard and love the people, and then you can sit in this position. There is another point." He looked at Xuan Yu who listened carefully, only reminded one sentence: "the status of Tang family in Qingyun city should never be shaken."


    "Yes! Xuanyu kept it in mind


    He knows the Tang family in Qingyun City, not to mention the relationship between the night king and the Tang master. Tang Xiao himself is also a very strong existence, let alone the strength of the Tang master.


    "You can''t be without a monarch for one day. Three days later, it will be a golden day. I have already asked people to prepare for the succession. You should go back and prepare well. When you take over the throne, I will help you to upgrade your strength to the golden elixir cultivation."


    Hearing this, Xuanyu immediately stood up and saluted him excitedly: "thank you for the night king!"


    "Go back Mo Ye waves his hand, indicating that he is going back.


    "Yes, Xuanyu quit." After he made a ceremony again, he walked out of the night palace with excitement and stood outside the mansion. He looked at the sky above his head and was filled with emotion.


    Who could have thought that the throne would fall to him? Even he never thought that he would be in such a mood when he entered the night palace and came out again.


    On the other side, on the way to Xiuxian world, he followed several people to the entrance of the forest in a flying boat. After entering the forest, they could only pass through the forest, but not in the flying boat.


    "Younger martial sister yue''er, don''t run around with me. This forest is different from other places. There are many fierce animals in this forest, and there are many dangers. If you don''t pay attention, you may die." A man said, a pair of affectionate eyes with a soft look at the side of the * * Yue.


    "Oh, good." **He nodded and looked around.


    "Yue''er, come on, I''ll take you." The man stretched out his hand. Before he could react, he held her hand in his hand. He felt the flesh of the small hand in his hand. He could not help holding it tightly and not let her take it back.


    **He tried several times, but could not take back his own hand. Seeing that he took her hand, he walked forward. Several people beside him looked at them with an ambiguous look. He pulled the corners of his mouth and gave them a sweet smile. He followed the man in front of him.


    However, when she turned and walked forward, when others could not see her look, her smile also followed the news, staring at her little hand, and her beautiful eyes crossed with a look of disgust.


    Since she followed these people on the road, she knew that they were not good people. Along the way, those men wanted to take advantage of her as long as they could find a chance. Two of them wanted to hold her waist and touch her face on the spaceship. However, with the second senior brother holding her hand, the others did not dare to touch her.


    On the surface, this second elder martial brother looks like a handsome young man. In fact, she knows that he is a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

 Chapter 1422

    And it''s a sex wolf.


    However, in order to find Tang Tang in the immortal world, she could only follow them on the road, otherwise she would not arrive alone. Thinking of Tang Tang in the land of immortals, her beautiful eyes filled with joy and excitement.


    If Tang Tang saw her, he would be shocked?


    The man in front looked back and saw the joy and excitement in her beautiful eyes, which made her look like a shining gem, which made him feel a little itchy.


    This little younger martial sister was in her youth. Her figure and demeanor were very attractive, especially when she was used to those younger martial sisters in their family who were so charming and charming. She was like a green fruit, and she didn''t know anything and was cute and lovely.


    The small face of the tender powder still has a trace of baby breath, that pair of black beautiful big eyes often look at him with a muddle, and her soft waxy voice is more like a feather, gently in his ear, let his whole heart are crisp.


    He originally wanted to take the younger martial sister back to the ancestral home and guard her until she built the foundation successfully. However, he felt that he could not control it.


    If such a lovely little younger martial sister arrives at the ancestral home, I''m afraid he can''t keep her. Instead of letting other people get the first place, it''s better for him to find a chance to get her first!


    "Second elder martial brother, if we go out of this forest, will we go to the land of immortals?" Shen Xingyue asked with a sweet smile that his natural soft waxy voice was harmless. In my heart, however, I was alert.


    The wolf has been staring at her, must be in some kind of ghost idea.


    "This forest has been regarded as the boundary of the land of immortals. However, there are many fierce beasts in it. It is difficult to get out of the forest alive without strong people. However, you can rest assured that elder martial brother will take you out safely." The man said with a smile, he heard the voice of a beast in his ear. He wanted to touch his little hand again, so he was on guard.


    "Attention


    Several people stopped and looked around. They saw a fierce beast coming out of the weeds. Their bloodthirsty eyes were staring at them.


    Shen Xingyue saw the fierce beast roaring towards them, and then quietly retreated, hiding behind the sex wolf elder martial brother. Before Tang Tang took them to experience together, she had also joined the battle, so she did not feel afraid to see the fierce beast, but she always remembered that Tang Tang taught her.


    Keep a hand at all times, just in case. So she plans to let them fight first. She is so weak that she can''t do it.


    When the three women saw Shen Xingyue hiding behind the second elder martial brother, they couldn''t help but curl their lips. One of them said, "younger martial sister Yue, it''s just a fierce beast. Look at your timid appearance, it''s not good."


    Shen Xingyue looked at them and said weakly, "I, I''m afraid..."


    "Younger martial sister, don''t be afraid. Elder martial brother will protect you." The two elder martial brothers immediately said, in front of her body pulled out the sword: "you wait to see elder martial brother how to kill this fierce beast." As soon as the voice fell, he got up and attacked the fierce beast.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce beast roared and rushed forward, biting at the man in front. At the same time, a fierce beast came out from one side.

 Chapter 1423

    "Roar!"


    "Damn it! There are two ends As soon as the two elder martial brothers saw two beasts attacking him, his face changed slightly. As the sword attacked the one in front, his figure quickly avoided the attack from the other end.


    Other people saw this and joined the battle. Only Shen Xingyue climbed up to the tree and held the big branch to watch the fight between the two fierce beasts and the people below.


    It is said that the strength of these people is all about building foundation. Only the second elder martial brother is the golden elixir. It should be no problem to deal with two fierce beasts with their strength, so what she has to do is wait for them to kill the two fierce beasts before going down.


    The fighting breath was surging below, and the fighting power of the two fierce beasts was also amazing. She saw the two fierce beasts on the tree, although they were also injured, but those people were also decorated with colors. She thought they would kill the two fierce beasts, but she did not want to let the two fierce beasts escape in the end.


    "No! The beast escaped quickly The second elder martial brother sneered and looked at the blood oozing from his arm scratched by animal claws. His eyes were gloomy.


    "Second elder martial brother, you are injured!"


    Shen Xingyue had already climbed down from the tree when the two ferocious beasts escaped. He ran to the side of the second elder martial brother, grabbed his injured arm and asked anxiously, "second elder martial brother, do you feel pain?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little hurt." Seeing the girl''s face distressed, he couldn''t help getting better.


    "Second elder martial brother, wait a minute." Shen Xingyue quickly pulled out some unknown grass around and put it into his mouth. While chewing, he walked back to him. He stroked up his sleeve and exposed his injured arm. He spit the grass in his hand and pressed it to the wound on his arm.


    "Ah! No.... "


    Her action was too fast, so the second elder martial brother watched her put the herb which chewed to pieces and carried her saliva on the wound of his arm. It was too fast for him to stop it.


    Looking at that paste her saliva sticky grass dregs on his hands, that kind of dirty feeling let him goose bumps.


    "Don''t worry, second elder martial brother. This is a kind of herbal medicine which is good for the wound. I know it. If you chew it and apply it, the wound will not hurt soon." Shen Xingyue looked at him with a smile and said, as if he didn''t feel his stiffness. He said with a sweet smile: "second elder martial brother, I''ll help you bandage it."


    The second elder martial brother looked at the herb residue on his arm, which was the same as the grass chewed by cattle. Before he could speak, he felt a little disgusted. Before he met, his little sister with a sweet smile suddenly squatted down and lifted his robe.


    "Younger martial sister, you..."


    What are you going to do? Before a few words were asked, he heard a tear. A piece of cloth was torn off from the lining of the hem of his robe, and the wound on his arm was bandaged up three or two times.


    "Second elder martial brother, OK." Shen Xingyue looked at him with a smile and a look of asking for praise.


    The second elder martial brother looked at the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word of blame in the face of such a lovely and warm-hearted younger martial sister. At last, he had to show a smile that was even worse than crying and said, "thank you very much, younger martial sister. I''ve got a bow on my wound..."


    Several people nearby looked at the scene, looked at each other, and at the same time looked at the girl with a naive face and a very happy smile. She looked at them and walked towards them at the same time.


    "Elder martial brothers and sisters, I''ll help you..."


    "No! no need! We''ll do it ourselves Several people agreed to say, at the same time step back.

 Chapter 1424

    Seeing this, Shen Xingyue did not go forward, but cleverly followed the second elder martial brother. After watching them deal with the wound, he continued to walk forward.


    Several days later, Shen Xingyue took a rest by the fire. From time to time, he listened to all kinds of sounds coming from the forest. Some were roaring, some were howling, some were hoarse, and some were fighting.


    Shen Xingyue lowered his head, held his knees in both hands and looked at the fire in front of him. He wanted to sleep but couldn''t sleep, because there was a senior brother who was like a wolf all the time staring at her, which made her dare not have a trace of relaxation.


    As the night grew deeper and deeper, she looked at the others. Seeing that they were all resting with their eyes closed, she stood up and was ready to go.


    When she went to the woods with her front feet, the second elder martial brother who closed his eyes behind her opened his eyes. Seeing that she was walking towards the woods, her eyes moved slightly, so she also got up.


    "Second elder martial brother, younger martial sister Yue should go and get rid of it."


    Next to a woman opened her eyes and looked at him, charming eyes with a trace of banter: "second elder martial brother, do you worry about her? Or in the middle of the night, I want to pick the bone of her budding flower


    The second elder martial brother listened to goulabia evil and laughed. When passing her, he leaned down slightly, stretched out his index finger and gently lifted her chin: "guess, fifth younger martial sister."


    The woman gave him a wink, reached for his hand and said in a soft voice, "second elder martial brother, that''s just a little girl who hasn''t opened yet. Can I have younger martial sister? Why doesn''t the second elder martial brother care about me


    "OK, I''ll take care of you later. Now I have to go to see my younger martial sister. After all, she has no experience in the forest. If she is not careful, she may encounter danger." That two elder martial brothers said, also did not have the mind to say with her more, took back the hand and then went to look for Shen Xingyue.


    Although Shen Xingyue is green and astringent, she is ignorant and simple. The most important thing is that she is still a flower that has not been picked


    Knowing that there was danger everywhere in the forest, Shen Xingyue did not dare to go too far. He looked around and saw no one around. He was preparing to go back when he saw a shadow coming quietly towards this side.


    Originally, she took back the steps that she was going to take from behind the tree. Because Tang Tang taught her to gather her breath, she was not easily found. So when she saw the figure coming towards this side, she stood quietly and watched. As the figure approached, she moved to one side and went around to the other side to the fire.


    "Younger martial sister? Younger martial sister? "


    The man lowered his voice and looked around, but he didn''t see Shen Xingyue''s figure. He looked around for a while and wondered, "where is this going?"


    By the fire, when the woman saw Shen Xingyue coming back alone, she was surprised: "younger martial sister Yue, how can you only come back by yourself? What about the second elder martial brother? "


    "Second elder martial brother? Did the second senior brother go to see me? I didn''t meet you With a blank look on her face, she came to the woman and sat down: "fifth elder martial sister, the second elder martial brother should also go to get rid of it? Maybe he''ll be back soon! "


    Smell speech, the woman looked at her one eye, hook up a piece of hair that falls in front of the chest, revolves in the finger, smile way: "well, also."


    Shen Xingyue yawned and approached her a few minutes later, holding her hand in a coquettish way: "the fifth elder martial sister is so fragrant, I can''t sleep, let me hold your hand to sleep!"

 Chapter 1425

    The woman looked at her and chuckled: "OK, you sleep!"


    The girl seems ignorant and simple, but in fact, she has a bright heart. Knowing that the second elder martial brother is interested in her, she still wants to refuse to welcome her all the way. She will hold her hand and fall asleep beside her. Even if the second elder martial brother comes back and wants to take advantage of her, it is not easy to do so openly.


    Sure enough, after a while, the man who couldn''t find anyone came back. When he saw the little younger martial sister sleeping with the fifth younger martial sister in his arms, his eyes flashed and he stepped forward and said, "when did you come back?"


    "I''ve been back for a while, and I asked her. She said she didn''t meet you. As soon as she came back, she said she wanted to sleep with my hand." The woman said helplessly.


    "No wonder I didn''t find her over there, but just come back." There will be a chance.


    The next morning, Shen Xingyue was eating dry food when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching them.


    "Oh! It''s a couple of little beauties. "


    With a bit of frivolous voice came, a few people looked at the place where the voice was, and saw a team of irregular scattered corrections staring at them with a smile.


    "Little beauty, the forest is full of dangers. You can''t protect you by following those weak men. Otherwise, you can come to our team!" One of them, a monk, called out, with an evil eye on some charming women with full stature.


    The three women looked at each other, one of them stretched out his hand on the shoulder of the man beside him, leaned lightly in the past, and giggled: "yes! Just, you have to ask our elder martial brother whether or not you agree with us first


    "Why ask? Just kill it. "


    As the monks spoke, they drew out their swords and cut at the men. The strongest of these men was the golden elixir, and there were two golden elixirs among them. Why fear them?


    Looking at them attacking them, the second elder martial brother''s eyes flashed and looked at the three smiling younger martial sisters. At the next moment, he stretched out his hand to hold the younger martial sister and murmured: "go!" Words fall, then see him with Shen Xingyue quickly escape, is even ignore other people.


    The other two men saw this and looked at the three women and said angrily, "younger martial sister, you are so cruel! Back to the school, we report to the master! "


    Those monks still wanted to fight with them. However, the men ran away in this way and left behind three plump and charming beautiful women. They didn''t respond for a while.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Did you escape? " A few people burst out laughing, looked at the three beauties who had not left, and walked over with a smile.


    The three women looked at each other with a charming smile and saluted them: "the next day, please take care of our sisters."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, easy to say!" The leader laughed and put his arm around one of them and said, "follow us, we have meat to eat! Go


    The three women followed them, while on the other side, the two men who escaped looked at each other in the dark, looked at each other and laughed. One of them said, "are we going to wait for them? Or go to the second elder martial brother and younger martial sister? "


    "The second elder martial brother took his younger sister with him. Naturally, he didn''t want us to disturb his good things. He didn''t want to join in the fun. Let''s go and keep up with them." The other said, and motioned to the leaving group, they quietly followed.

 Chapter 1426

    On the other side, yue''er was led by the second elder martial brother and fled straight ahead. Seeing only two of them, she couldn''t help asking, "what about the second elder martial brother and the fifth elder martial sister? Don''t we have to wait for them? "


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be all right. They''ll meet us then." The second elder martial brother said with a smile, took her for a distance, then stopped in the shade of the tree, put her against a big tree, and leaned forward to get close to her.


    "Younger martial sister, do you know..."


    Seeing his face, Shen Xingyue screamed: "ah! Snake! Second elder martial brother, snake His eyes were on the branches above him, and there was a small green snake.


    The second elder martial brother looked back, raised his hand and patted the snake away. When he looked back, he saw that his younger martial sister had gone out of his arm and was hiding far away.


    He hooked his lips and laughed and approached her: "little sister, don''t be afraid. It''s just a little snake."


    Looking at the evil thoughts that he couldn''t hide, Shen Xingyue retreated and said: "second elder martial brother, you are a bit terrible."


    "Hehe, how could it be? You know how good the elder martial brother is to you. Dear, come here, elder martial brother will show you a funny game. " He looked at her, a deep, magnetic voice, as if it had a magic charm, hitting her brain, intending to control her behavior.


    Some people in the Hehuan sect practice Meigong and some practice Meigong. Among them, voice is a kind of Meigong, which is to enchant the weak willed people through the sound, so as to achieve their goals. Most of the people in the Hehuan sect are the generation with excellent appearance, and combined with the Meigong and Meigong, most people can not escape their intentional control.


    However, Shen Xingyue has been trained by Tang Ning, and she is sick. Her spirit and will are different from those of ordinary people. Therefore, when she looks at him talking there, she has instinctively turned and fled.


    She''s not stupid. How can he just go? Don''t even think about it. Tang Tang said that when he couldn''t beat him, thirty-six plans were the best plan, and then he escaped first.


    As a Jindan friar, maybe I didn''t expect that his enchanting voice had no effect on Shen Xingyue. Because of his stupidity, Shen Xingyue escaped from a certain distance.


    "Younger martial sister, how can you escape from me?" He hooked his lips and laughed. His figure quickly swept out and chased her. However, when he chased out, he found that the little younger martial sister running away in front of him was so fast.


    "I thought it was a little white rabbit, but I didn''t expect it was a little fox. Oh, interesting." He accelerated the speed of chasing, after all, it was the golden elixir cultivation. After chasing a certain distance, the distance between the two finally drew closer.


    Shen Xingyue has been running, feeling the pressure behind her. At this time, she only felt as if her body was pressed by an invisible mountain, and her steps could not be opened.


    "Younger martial sister, see where you run away." When the evil voice came, a hand came from behind and buckled to her shoulder.


    "Ah


    Shen Xingyue yelled. When he turned around, he saw a cold light passing by. He heard the second elder martial brother hiss. He took back his hand and saw that his arm was full of flesh and blood.


    What a sharp dagger


    He narrowed a pair of sinister eyes, staring at Shen Xingyue, who held the knife in his hand, and said, "I didn''t expect that my younger martial sister is still a fox with claws! Elder martial brother, I''m really out of sight. "

 Chapter 1427

    "You, you don''t come here!"


    Shen Xingyue in the heart some fear, because the strength of the other side is too much stronger than her, she is not his opponent at all, here, no one can save her.


    The second elder martial brother raised his injured hand, stretched out his tongue and licked the blood from the wound. The whole person exuded a smell of evil and bloodthirsty, which made people shiver.


    "I didn''t expect that it was the younger martial sister who let me see the blood. Since the younger martial sister likes to be tough, the elder martial brother will accompany me." Voice a fall, then see him to lift a foot to kick past, directly kick her to fly out.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    Yue''er suffered this foot, the whole person flew out several meters away, and a mouthful of blood also vomited out. The pain of abdominal cavity made her want to climb, but she couldn''t get up. She hung her head and held the dagger tightly, and the tendons on the back of her hand loomed.


    Neither yue''er nor the second elder martial brother noticed that in mid air, a butterfly turned from Rune paper was flying. When it saw the scene below, it stopped on the branch and looked at it for a while, then it fluttered its wings and flew away.


    In the forest, when the second elder martial brother approached and wanted to pick her up, Shen Xingyue, lying on the ground, jumped violently. The sharp dagger in his hand stabbed him in the abdomen at a speed that could not cover his ears, but was blocked by him in an instant.


    When he looked at the girl whose breath changed suddenly and was full of cold breath, Rao, who had the golden elixir cultivation, was stunned.


    There is no other, just because the person is the same person, but this temperament is changed instantly, and her eyes are also different from before, as if, suddenly changed personal.


    "Kill you!"


    Shen Xingyue''s icy voice came out. His moves were fierce and his speed was increased several times. Unfortunately, she was blocked from attacking a gold elixir who had rich fighting experience.


    "Come on! Take a good look at how I stripped off your clothes one by one He is evil smile, block her attack at the same time, the hand buckle to her arm fiercely a tear, tear off her sleeve.


    Looking at her snowy arm, he narrowed his eyes and went to her skirt again, but was blocked by the dagger she waved and tore at her skirt instead.


    "Hiss!"


    "That sounds good." The two elder martial brothers stared at Shen Xingyue. Seeing that her face was cold and murderous, there was no sense of panic. He couldn''t help but raise the corner of his lips: "I''d like to see if you are really so fearless."


    Shen Xingyue holds a dagger to fight with him. The other party may have the heart to tease him, so he did not suppress her with coercion, but deliberately let her have the ability to resist, but resistance did not work.


    And she gritted her teeth and would not let go as long as she grasped the opportunity. When she saw that he was a little slow and seemed to notice something wrong with his body, she stepped back a few steps. When she saw the opportunity, she held the dagger in her hand and stabbed forward.


    The second elder martial brother raised his hand to attack her, but he found that his spiritual power could not work when he raised his hand. He could only hold the dagger and the blade cut his palm. Blood gushed out in an instant. His heart sank and he looked at her anxiously and asked, "what have you done?"


    However, Shen Xingyue was cold and did not speak. Instead, he attacked him fiercely with a dagger and directly stabbed the dagger he held into his chest

 Chapter 1428

    "Well!"


    A stuffy hum came out, and he could see blood spilling from his mouth. With the dagger in his chest, Shen Xingyue was forced to sit on the ground against the big tree behind him.


    On the other hand, when song Yixiu saw the spirit Rune butterfly come back to report a message, he said to several people: "found her! Go As soon as the words fell, he quickly followed the lingfu butterfly to find Shen Xingyue.


    After hearing the words, situ Ji quickly followed him. However, when they came there with the spirit Rune butterfly, Shen Xingyue''s figure had disappeared. Only a monk who had just died fell to the ground.


    Su Yanqing stepped forward to check, to several people: "just died soon, may not be far away, we look around."


    "No, follow the rune butterfly. We can find her." Song Yixiu said, motioning several people to follow.


    Shen Xingyue quickly left after killing people, but she didn''t know. Not far behind her, there was a spirit Rune butterfly following. Originally, there was only one. Later, there were more and more, but each one was separated by a certain distance, and it flew above, and there were leaves to cover it. Therefore, she did not find it.


    After she quickly walked out of a distance, she sat down panting, still holding the dagger in her hand and staring at her surroundings with vigilant eyes. When she heard the roar of beasts coming from far away, her body would become tense.


    All of a sudden, there seemed to be a sound approaching. She looked around immediately. She saw no one but heard some footsteps approaching. As the footsteps approached, she could hear a slightly heavier breath.


    She quickly stood up at the same time, she saw a very fast figure rushed out to bite her, which also made a mouse like squeak, she instinctively raised her hand to block, waved the dagger in her hand, but it was as if the dagger fell on the hard iron sheet, and could not hurt that thing. She quickly climbed up the tree, holding the branch of the tree and looking down, she was actually a kind of rat Any of several animals with claws.


    The animal''s fur was gray, thick and hard, with faint signs of uprising. It was not big, and each one was only forty or fifty Jin. On the mouse''s head, a pair of red eyes and two sharp teeth were stained with blood. The wolf''s claws were opened like a five claw sharp knife. At this time, more than twenty such gray mouse wolves threw themselves into the air, surrounded the tree and looked up at her As soon as the bloodthirsty and ferocious eyes were fixed on her, her hair stood up, and a bad premonition filled her heart.


    At the next moment, I saw the more than 20 coyotes squeaking. They actually jumped forward and crawled up. The speed was so fast that she couldn''t even respond.


    "Hiss!"


    She only felt that her leg was scratched by her sharp claws, and five bloodstains oozed out. She jumped down quickly and attacked with a knife. However, she was so thin that she was bitten by more than 20 coyotes. For a time, she only felt the tearing pain all over her body.


    "Get out of here


    She made a fierce chop, and finally knew that the fatal weakness of this fierce beast was only in the neck. Because the hair on the neck was soft, her dagger could cut its throat and let it die instantly!


    "Whew!"


    "Squeak!"


    Because she found their fatal weakness, she started quickly and ruthlessly, but even so, her body was covered with black and blue. When she was stabbing the gray rat wolf who was biting her calf, the other two were actually throwing themselves at the neck which was facing the bette

 Chapter 1429

    At the critical moment, song Yixiu and others who came to see the scene immediately beat out two palms and flew out the two gray rat wolves. They lifted their Qi and swept them forward to solve the remaining problems. Then they looked at Shen Xingyue.


    "Yue''er, how are you?"


    "Brother situ? It''s good to see you... " Shen Xingyue saw them, even though the pain was so painful that her forehead exuded sweat, when she saw the familiar them, she still showed a smile, and people also fainted.


    "Yue ER!" Situ held her up. Seeing her full of injuries, he frowned tightly and said, "first deal with the wound for her."


    "I have medicine here. Take it for her first."


    Ye feibai took out a pill and put it into her mouth. Looking at her black and blue, she said to several people: "we are all men. It''s not convenient for us to cure her wound. Take her away first and find a woman to help her with the wound."


    "Good!" Situ Ying, he carried her on his back and took her away quickly.


    Several people searched for a water source, and found that there was a team of practitioners not far from the water source. Among them were nuns, so they went to those people.


    "Who are you?" The men on guard of the team called out when they saw someone approaching, but they were stunned when they saw the other party''s special camouflage clothes.


    "You?" Obviously, they know them.


    Situ several people looked at them, but there was no impression. Therefore, they just said, "some of us are injured. We want to ask the people in your team to help."


    "You wait." One of them hurriedly walked to the rest of the crowd, but did not know what to say. Soon, the group of people gathered around. When they saw that they were earlobes, the middle-aged man in the head was surprised.


    "I didn''t expect it was some benefactors. Please sit here."


    How many of them looked at each other and wondered? Eunuch? They saved these people? Why not? However, several people still went forward and found a place to put down Shen Xingyue who was in a coma.


    "This Taoist friend, one of our friends is injured. I want to borrow two women from your team to help her bandage her wound." Situ said and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "No problem, no problem." The middle-aged man quickly called two women over, and let the others back to one side.


    "Take this medicine!" Situ handed a medicine bottle and said, "clean up the wound before applying medicine."


    "Good." The two women answered and took the medicine.


    Song Yixiu saw that there were men all around him, and there was no place to hide. Shen Xingyue would take off his clothes when he was injured. He was afraid that she was a woman. So he took out the talisman and threw it out to form a talisman array to isolate the three.


    The two women looked at each other and thought to themselves: they took care of the girl. They were willing to waste this talisman after treating the wound with medicine.


    Outside the Fu array, the middle-aged man looked at them with a smile and arched a salute: "I don''t think you can remember me anymore. Some time ago, the animal tide was surging in the forest, and the little girl almost died at the foot of the fierce beast. It was several people who saved her."


    Said, he turned back to pull a girl behind him, said: "the last time in a hurry, even thank you, Ying''er, thank you for your kindness."


    Because several people in front of them were wearing strange clothes, their faces were covered with blue and black stripes, and they looked very frightful. Therefore, the girl was nervous and stammered: "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 1430

    "So it is. If you don''t mention it, we have forgotten it." Ye feibai laughed and looked at their team and said, "are you from the family? Why did you stay here so long? "


    "Ha ha, a few benefactors sit here."


    The middle-aged man asked them to sit down beside him with a smile and said, "the name of an open man is Zhao, and his single name is Ming. He took the younger generation of his family out to experience. But he didn''t expect to go further and further since the animal tide, so that he hasn''t gone out yet."


    "I see." Ye Fei nodded his head.


    "Some benefactors, there are dangers everywhere. If you don''t dislike it, you''d better go with us together! At least there can be a reference. " Zhao Ming opened his mouth and said that there were nine of them last time, but now there are three less, but there are more girls. He thinks that the other three are in danger.


    There were only six or seven of them thinking that there were dangers everywhere. If something happened, they would not live outside.


    After hearing this, ye feibai said with a smile: "we still have partners waiting for us. Tie up the little girl. We have to meet with our partners, so we will not go with you."


    "So it is." Zhao Ming nodded and talked about something else with them.


    After a while, when song Yixiu heard the sound in the Fu array, he withdrew the Fu array and asked the two women to come out. After a look, he saw that Shen Xingyue was awake, his injuries had been treated and bandaged, and he changed into a clean dress.


    "Big brother song." Shen Xingyue called out, saw her and held his hand: "Wuwu, I finally found you, I thought I could not see you!"


    "Silly girl, how could it be?" Song Yixiu rubbed her head and said, "you are so brave, don''t you let you practice well? It''s just like this. "


    "That is, we are also a few people to accompany, you this wench is actually oneself follow don''t know the person came over, if there is an accident on the road, what do you say?"


    The cow looked at her vigorously, originally wanted to train a few words, but as soon as she saw these two tearful appearance, he comforted: "but now don''t worry, we are in, will protect you."


    "Mm-hmm." Shen Xingyue nodded and looked around. Seeing that there were only a few of them, he asked, "Why are you alone? What about Tang and Tang? Aren''t you with Tang Tang? "


    "I''ll talk about it later. What do you think now? Is it better? " Situ came and asked.


    "The wound hurts. Why does it hurt so much? What kind of thing bit me?" She looked at her wound and couldn''t remember what bit her like this.


    Smell speech, a few people look at each other, know that she fought those gray wolf before is her another person out of the grid, the way: "is the gray rat wolf, but you are also fierce, that thing attack speed is fast, and also is gregarious, you can hold on to us to find you, already very not easy."


    "Oh, I know I''m sick again." She sighed in silence, and the whole person seemed tired and weak.


    She has not been sick for a long time. She didn''t expect to get sick when she was in danger. She thought she was well!


    Ye feibai laughed and said: "although I took medicine for you, but your internal injury is not light, take a rest first!"


    "Well, I''ll sleep for a while. I haven''t had a good rest all the way." She closed her eyes as she spoke.

 Chapter 1431

    With them, she can finally rest assured of a good sleep


    In the land of mortals, when Tang Ning learned that the new king was on the throne and that the enemy country had not yet come to worship, she said to her father, "since the head of the kingdom of Canghua has not come to worship and obey, then I have to go there. Dad, I will go back."


    "Go! Remember to come back early. " Tang Xiao originally wanted her to go out and take care of herself. Everything was a little more careful. But when she thought of her rebellious strength, he told her to come back early.


    If someone as strong as she needs to be told to be careful, will others live?


    "Well, I''ll be back in a few days at most. I''ll be gone." She laughed and flew into the air.


    As the new king of Xuanlong Kingdom ascended, the head of Canghua became more and more unable to sit down. At this time, he was falling something in the hall.


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish! What are you people for? The new king of Xuanlong kingdom is on the throne. How can you report it now? Why didn''t you send someone to assassinate before that? Why let the new king of Xuanlong Kingdom ascend that position


    In the hall, all the people bowed their heads and knelt down. No one said anything. They all listened to the head of the state angry and scolded people and threw things. But they didn''t say anything. On the contrary, it made the people in the upper position angry. Therefore, under the encouragement of the people, an old minister said in a trembling voice: "Lord, the new king of Xuanlong kingdom was selected by the night king himself, and he didn''t know it before he ascended the throne We didn''t hear from him until the day he ascended the throne


    "So you''re useless! I can''t find out anything about such a big news! " The Lord of Canghua picked up the teacup held by the Chamberlain and smashed it at the old minister who spoke.


    Just listen to a bang, the teacup broke, and the old minister''s body also slightly shaking, blood gushed from his forehead, and his face was very frightening.


    "The Lord of the Kingdom, the Lord of the Kingdom, will not be angry."


    All the people in the hall said in a hurry. They watched the old minister fall down and fainted on the hall. They listened to the voice from the superior.


    "Drag people down!"


    The guards quickly came in and took the people away. Looking at this scene, all the people raised their hearts and tried to persuade them, but they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    At the same time, what they didn''t know was that at the top of the hall, Downing was lying on his back, eating fruit and listening to all the words below.


    "Waste! Useless stuff! Get out of here The Lord of Canghua waved and drank and let them all go out.


    People also quickly stood up and wanted to exit, but who knows when they went to the gate of the hall, they seemed to bump into something, were bounced back and fell on the ground.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I get out of here? "


    "This is the border? Who made the border here? When was it laid? It was clear that I could still get in and out just now! "


    "My God! Can it be the master Tang? "


    "Master Tang? It can''t be true? Xuanlong kingdom is so far away from here that even if she wants to come here, she can''t come so fast. "


    "That''s not an ordinary fairy. Have you forgotten what she said at that time?"


    All the people in the hall were flustered and talking. When they thought about it more and more frightened, they looked at the king of the Kingdom on the throne. They never thought of the Lord who was still full of anger at the moment before. At this time, there was a look of panic on his face.


    "Escort! Escort! All in my way! Stop it


    "I can''t stop it. Today, you have to die anyway."


    Downing''s voice came out carelessly and fell into people''s ears like thunde

 Chapter 1432

    Hearing this, the head of the Kingdom on the throne trembled, looked around, and snapped, "come out!" Just as his voice fell, the roof of the hall collapsed violently, and the broken tiles and stones fell down one after another.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a big hole was broken on his head, and all the broken stones and tiles fell on him, which made the king of the Kingdom cry out in surprise. He raised his hand to block it, but his head was still smashed.


    "The state, the Lord!"


    Your highness, they all cried out, but no one came forward. There was a hole in the hall, and everything fell on the head of the state. If they went forward, they would be held by the Lord of the state as a shield. What''s more, he was the one that Tang Shi said he would kill. Who dares to show his loyalty? Is it really too long?


    When they looked at the top of the hall, they saw a blue figure flying down from the top. The visitor was dressed in blue and had a bald head. His face was very beautiful. He had a round bamboo and a gourd tied around his waist. He was full of immortal spirit. He was exactly the Tang master in the legend!


    "Tang, master Tang! It''s Mr. Tang coming! " The ministers stepped aside and no one dared to step forward.


    However, the head of the state was disheartened by the things falling from the top, and his forehead was still bleeding. He stood up with the help of a dragon chair and looked at the young man in green in front of him.


    "Come on! Kill him! Kill him


    The king of the Kingdom drank, but no one came forward. Seeing them retreating one by one, he angrily scolded: "are you all dead? Kill him! Kill him


    Anger was burning in his heart, which overthrew his fear. He grabbed a guard''s sword and chopped at Tang Ning: "you don''t dare. I''ll do it myself." But just as he was chopping with his sword, the sword in his hand was pressed by the man in front of him, and a sharp sword tip was against his throat.


    "I gave you the chance, but since you don''t want to live, die!" As soon as Downing''s voice fell, the sword in his hand went in, and a sword went through his throat and nailed him to the throne behind him.


    The people in the hall looked at this scene, their legs were soft, and they all sat on the ground.


    Tang Ning turned around, looked at the people in the hall, and glanced at them faintly. He said, "within three days, you should re elect a person to the top of the throne. Take the deed to worship the new Lord of Xuanlong kingdom. Since then, he has to offer a confession to Xuanlong Kingdom every year. Do you hear me clearly?"


    "Listen, hear clearly." The people below trembled. When they looked up again, they saw that the people standing on the temple had left, and the boundary was removed.


    Looking at the king who died on the throne, people began to howl


    After leaving the palace, Tang Ning did not go back directly. Instead, he came to the bustling streets, hawkers and restaurants full of guests. It was like two worlds. The death of the king of state in the palace had no effect on them.


    However, if the news comes out, the imperial city here will guard the national funeral. Looking at the busy street and smelling the smell of stinky tofu coming from the alley, she could not help but smile and walk towards the lane.


    "Stinky tofu, fragrant and stinky tofu!"


    Smelling the smell, Downing came to the stall and said with a smile to the old man, "uncle, give me one."

 Chapter 1433

    "Hello


    The old man said with a smile. He quickly put on a piece of it and sent it to him. He said, "little master, sit here! Sit and eat. This stinky tofu is delicious only when it is dipped in my special sauce. "


    "Good."


    Tang Ning laughs and looks at the stinky tofu in the soup. The surface is black and crisp, and there are many sauces. It smells very strong. She inserts a hole in the middle with her chopsticks to let the soup soak into the tofu. Then she takes a bite. The bean curd is crisp and stinky, especially with the soup. The smell is endless ¡£


    "Well, uncle, it''s delicious. Give me another one." She nodded, gave him a thumbs up, and called again.


    "My family''s stinky tofu has been cooked for decades. The taste is the most authentic. It''s very good. All of them come to eat in this alley. But some people who don''t like it say they smell smelly. Even if they pass by, they cover their noses."


    The old man grinned and served another one. He said, "this stinky tofu should be eaten while it''s hot. I''ll eat it first. If it''s not enough, call me again."


    "Good." After eating two portions in a row, Tang Ning felt his stomach and belched. He sat down for a while, drank two cups of tea and gargled his mouth.


    "Uncle, this is the money of stinky tofu." She took out the money and put it on the table. She stood up and said, "I know a little about facial expression. I think uncle has a bloody disaster today, so I''d better go home early!"


    Hearing this, the old man said, "how can you say that, little master! How can I have a bloody disaster when I set up a stall here? I don''t think you are young and sensible. You can''t talk nonsense


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "I can''t talk nonsense. It''s just that I met fate and mentioned you. Since you don''t believe it, there''s no way." She went to his stall, took a look at it, went to the old man''s side, and put the iron plate into his lapel with a smile.


    She patted the shocked old man on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t take it out. Maybe it can save your life."


    The old man was stupefied. Looking at the little monk who had gone far away, he felt his hands towards his chest. The iron plate was stuffed in his thick clothes, and he wanted to take it out. But he thought of the words the little monk had just said, he stopped and took back his hand, muttering: "what a strange man."


    "Stinky tofu, smelly and smelly tofu!"


    He yelled twice and got busy again. In fact, there was no need to yell at stinky tofu. The smell was enough to make people who like to eat smell it.


    In the evening, when the old man was greeting the guests, he heard the sound of fighting. When he turned around, he saw two fighting monks coming towards this side. He was trying to hide, so he was grabbed by his collar and pushed forward to block the knife. Looking at the other side''s knife, he closed his eyes in surprise.


    "Ah


    The knife was originally intended to cut down the loose repair, but it fell on the chest of the old man because he was pushed out to block the knife. At once, there was a metal magnetic crash.


    "Bang!"


    The swordsman was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the old man''s legs softened and fell down, something seemed to have blocked him. The knife didn''t kill him. Seeing that the monk took the opportunity to escape, the swordsman rushed to catch up with him.


    After a while, the old man took his breath back. Shaking, he felt his hand in his lapel and took out the iron plate inside

 Chapter 1434

    The thick iron plate is cut out a knife mark, and when you tear off your clothes, a shallow bloodstain oozes out on your chest. The old man trembled and wiped away the trace of blood oozing from his chest. He was terrified.


    If there is no iron plate to block this knife, then he will be left hanging with one breath even if he is not dead?


    "Thank you very much, living Buddha..." He knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times in the direction the little monk left.


    On the other hand, Tang Ning bought some local products in the city, and then went to other places with gourd. She spent several days in Canghua country, and then returned to the Tang family.


    A month later, the Tang family.


    "Dad, during this period of time, the strength of the dark guards and guards has been improved a lot, and some of them have successfully built foundations. As long as you practice and exchange more at ordinary times, there will be no big problem in the future."


    Tang Xiao nodded his head and said, "OK, they have almost done their training. What I want to tell you today is those children who will go with you to the land of immortals. I have already taken over all the people and settled down as you said."


    "Well, I''ll see." Tang Ning said with a smile and went out of the door to the other courtyard where those collateral children were settled. When he entered the other courtyard, he saw Qingzhi guarding there.


    "Little Lord." Qingzhi came and saluted.


    "Well, how are they all?" Tang Ning asked, see the front yard in addition to a few guards, there is no one else.


    "They are settled down according to the young master. The men live in one place, and the women live in one place. No one is arranged to wait in the two courtyards. Only the guards are outside." Qingzhi reported respectfully.


    Donning nodded and said, "I''ll see." As she spoke, she touched her bald head. As soon as her eyes turned, she turned around. As the immortal method changed, the whole person changed.


    Qingzhi looked at her and turned around and turned into another person. She was shocked. She looked at him with a smile and asked, "how is it?"


    "Little Lord, how can you become an old woman?" In front of her, she looked like an old woman in her sixties. She looked like an old woman in terms of clothes and appearance. If he had not watched her perform the magic method in front of her, I was afraid that she was the little Lord.


    "It''s natural to see what their character is like." Tang Ning said with a smile, "you will let someone go back to tell my father that I will stay here for two days." Then he went to the kitchen and loaded a basket of steamed bread. He took the basket and went back to the yard.


    In the backyard where the girls live, 20 or 30 girls of five to 15 years old are crowded in this yard. The older ones are OK and more adaptable. When the younger ones come to the strange environment, they see so many strangers again. Some sit quietly with tears in their eyes, while others tightly pull their old sleeves and look around timidly.


    "My father said that the little Lord would choose excellent children among us, and then he could follow him to the land of immortals. But why did you lock us all here and not let us go out?" A nine year old girl asked the older girl around her.


    "I don''t know. They told us not to go out here, so we shouldn''t go out first." The girl is a little boring pulling the flowers and leaves in the yard.


    "Oh, I want to go home. I miss my mother." A little girl began to cry in a low voice. As soon as she cried, two small ones also cried.

 Chapter 1435

    "It''s so noisy. What are you crying about?" A 14-year-old girl rolled her eyes and glared at several people.


    "Woo..." The little girl cried louder when she said that.


    "Don''t cry! What is there to cry about? Those who can''t choose will go home, and my father said that if you choose to follow the little Lord to the land of immortals, you can still worship Xianzong! "


    The nine-year-old girl said in a crisp voice. She also went over and patted the girl who was crying the most. She said, "you see, everyone didn''t cry. When you cry, they also cry."


    "Is it time for dinner? Why didn''t anyone deliver food to us? I''m hungry. " A 12-year-old girl touched her groaning stomach and looked out from time to time.


    "That is, we are not allowed to bring anything. We have nothing to eat." Another followed.


    Outside, Downing stood for a while and listened for a while, then walked in with her basket. As soon as she went in, the voices inside suddenly quieted down and looked at her one by one.


    "Oh, ladies, are you hungry? Come on, eat something. "


    Tang Ning slightly bent over, slowly walked forward, put the basket on the stone table, and said in an old and kind voice, "the old woman is responsible for delivering food to the ladies."


    A 15-year-old girl saw this, went to open it and saw that there were steamed bread inside. She was not surprised and asked, "Granny, is there only steamed bread?"


    "The people in the kitchen only gave me these steamed buns. You can eat them first! I''ll ask you later She looked at them with a smile and told them to eat first.


    "How can I eat this steamed bread? My servants eat better than this. "


    "I''ll have rice. I won''t eat this."


    "I''m going home to eat. I don''t want to eat here."


    "I''m hungry. You don''t eat me."


    Some people said they didn''t eat the steamed bread. Some took the steamed bread and ate it. Some did not speak. They just took a steamed bread and bit it. Among them, the 15-year-old girl gave all the steamed bread to everyone. In addition to the few who didn''t eat, there were three people who didn''t get it. They couldn''t help but stare at the old woman.


    "Old woman, there is not enough steamed bread."


    "Ah? Not enough? What can we do? There''s only so much in the kitchen Tang Ning''s face was stunned, as if he didn''t know what to do, and looked at the 15-year-old girl.


    "Is there anything else in the kitchen? Maybe talk to the kitchen again? It''s not enough to give us a steamed bread for one meal, isn''t it? " The girl looked at the old woman and asked.


    "I''ll ask again."


    Tang Ning walked out slowly with an empty basket, but after he went out, he handed the basket to Qingzhi outside. At the same time, he told him to send a basket of steamed bread to the men''s hospital next door. He found a place convenient for observation and released his mind to observe the reaction and performance of those collateral children.


    Compared with the girls, the boys are much quieter. Even if they are collateral, the family will pay great attention to the teaching and training of boys. Therefore, even the youngest know how hard this opportunity is and want to firmly seize it.


    Therefore, when 26 people were assigned to the same hospital, they knew that they must choose from them those who performed well and excelled in all aspects.


    "Dinner!"

 Chapter 1436

    When the people in the courtyard looked at the visitors, they saw that a guard had brought something in, and that it was only a basket. One of the 15-year-old boys called out when he saw that he was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that the guard stopped, the boy stepped forward and said, "brother, when will the master come? When can we see the owner and the young master? "


    Because these people are masters of the family, even if they are young masters at home, they dare not be too presumptuous here.


    "The master has arranged for you to wait here, so wait here! I''ll let you know when it''s time. " Qingzhi said a word and went out.


    Listening to this, the boy was silent. He turned back to the table and saw that under the cloth which had been opened by others, there was a basket of steamed bread.


    Instead of protesting and commenting like the girl, they all came forward and took a steamed bread. However, when the little ones at the back wanted to take it, they found it was gone.


    "I''ll give you mine." The 15-year-old boy who spoke earlier divided the steamed bread in two and handed it to two five-year-old boys.


    Thank you very much The tender voice said thanks, and they took the half of the steamed bread to eat.


    Tang Ning, who releases his mind and observes, looks at all the collateral children in the two courtyards. He sees that the boy side is more cautious than the girl side. If nothing is done, it is estimated that it is difficult to pick out the right person.


    Her mind moved, reaching for the border under the cloth, covering the people in the two courtyards, and raising her hand at the same time, she laid a dreamland.


    People who were still eating steamed bread suddenly found that they were in the forest, not only boys, but also girls.


    "Where is this? How can we be here? "


    "Just now I was eating steamed bread in the yard. Why did it change its place?"


    "Oh It''s terrible here. I want to go home... "


    The sound of panic spread, some even began to cry, because to a strange place, dozens of people gathered together, worried that a beast would suddenly appear in the forest.


    Just when they were all in a panic, they only heard a gentle voice coming from the air.


    "This is your assessment. If you go further eastward, there will be a bridge soon. After crossing the bridge, there will be a mountain. If any of you want to give up and can say give up, I will send you home."


    Hearing this, the hearts of the people settled down. It turned out to be an assessment. Since it was an assessment, there should be no danger. When one of them couldn''t help asking, "who are you?"


    However, the response to him is only a silent voice.


    Knowing that the man would not answer, they went east. Men and women walked together. Some of the older ones were still holding the younger ones. There was a cool air in the forest. Although no fierce animals were seen, the lush trees and weeds were enough to make them worried.


    They wanted to go according to what the man said, maybe they could go out soon, but when they came to the bridge, they were all in a daze.


    "Is this a bridge? How can you get through it A 14-year-old boy couldn''t help saying, looking at the shaking bridge, his heart was afraid.


    "What''s more, the fog on the other side of the bridge can''t be seen, and I don''t know what''s there. It''s frightening to look at it." A girl also some fear said, looking at the front of the bridge can not help but step back.

 Chapter 1437

    A 15-year-old boy stepped up to look under the bridge. His face turned white and he fell to the ground: "ah! no No! I don''t want to cross the bridge, I want to go home, I want to go home! "


    "Yes." When Downing''s voice came, the crowd did not respond to it, when the 14-year-old boy had disappeared in his place and appeared outside the yard.


    "Send the man back!" Tang Ning said to Qingzhi.


    "Yes." Qingzhi responded and sent the boy away with a pale face.


    In that illusion, other people looked at this scene and couldn''t help but look at each other. What did that person see just now? How did you get scared like that?


    Another 15-year-old boy stepped forward and saw a fiery sea of fire under the bridge. He looked straight, pursed his lips and looked again. It was still a sea of fire. Under the fire, there was hot magma, bubbling bubbles and gurgling.


    "How deep! Why is it so deep? I can''t see the bottom of it! I''m sure you''ll die if you fall down here? " Another teenager looked at the endless cliff below and swallowed his mouth involuntarily.


    Hearing what he said, the 15-year-old boy was stunned and asked, "can''t you see the bottom? Don''t you see the fire? "


    "Fire? ***Fire? It''s too deep down here. Where''s the fire? "


    Smell speech, 15-year-old boy pursed lips, pulled another person to come forward: "what did you see?"


    "Ah! Ghost! Ghost! They''re all climbing up! let go! Let go, I don''t want to be here, I want to go home The 13-4-year-old boy also cried in panic, and he backed away and did not dare to go forward.


    As soon as the boy''s voice fell, he was sent out by downing.


    Seeing this, the 15-year-old boy looked at other people and said, "different people should see different things. Who of you wants to cross the bridge first?"


    Another 10-year-old boy stepped forward to have a look and said, "what I see is the sea of knives below." He stopped for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "both sides are going to pass. I''ll go first." With that, he stepped forward and stepped on the bridge.


    It was a broken wooden bridge. Some of the Bridge Slabs under it had a hole, some had already split, and the two fixed ropes did not look very strong. As soon as people walked up, they could feel the shaking of the wooden bridge. Especially, there were also shocking pictures under the bridge, which made the legs of these young children soft.


    The 10-year-old boy stepped forward, holding two ropes tightly in his hands. He walked forward step by step, steadying himself against falling. He did not dare to look at the picture below. Instead, he looked at the front. After walking for a distance, he saw that the second half of the bridge became an iron chain bridge. There was no fixed thing to hold, only a chain leading to the cloud in front of him In the fog.


    "Why has the bridge changed?"


    Looking at the bridge with only one chain in front of him, the 10-year-old boy''s face changed. When he looked back, he found that there was no way back. Moreover, he called and asked, and no one answered him.


    He held the rope and stood there for a while. Looking at the chain in front of him, he wanted to squat down and slowly climb over there with his hands and feet holding the chain.


    When he was halfway up, Downing seemed to be out of strength. His feet could not hold the chain down. His feet were swinging in the air. His whole strength was supported by his hands. He thought he would give up, but he gritted his teeth and tried twice before he put his feet up.

 Chapter 1438

    She watched the boy cross the chain bridge and climb up the mountain, then went to see the others behind. The 15-year-old boy standing by the bridge did not cross the bridge by himself, but took care of some small ones. Half of the people who just crossed the bridge said they gave up and did not dare to take a step. The rest of them crossed the bridge with their teeth clenched. When they got to the iron chain, they held their bodies and lifted their breath and flew over the iron chain. Some of them cried out to give up.


    Downing noticed that the nine-year-old girl tied a cane rope on her body before she got on the bridge, and the other side was tied to one side of the rope. As she walked forward, she moved the rattan rope until she came to the iron chain. She also drew a gourd smoothly.


    There were only 19 children left when they were climbing the mountain. She watched the 19 people go up the mountain. Some people stopped in the middle of the mountain, and their faces were intoxicated and obsessed. Some people climbed up step by step, with only the end of the mountain.


    This mountain is not an ordinary mountain. On the way up the mountain, she set all kinds of temptations, and only those who have a firm mind can be free from temptation and go up the mountain smoothly.


    Of the nineteen climbers, only seven boys and four girls were left at the top of the mountain.


    When they stood on the top of the mountain to relax, they saw no longer the forest, but were already standing in their yard.


    "Why are the others gone?" Looking back to the original yard, several boys looked at each other, and saw that the oldest was 15 years old and the youngest was 7 years old.


    "The others should be out." The 15-year-old boy said that he saw someone come in and gave them food. This time, it was no longer steamed bread, but a table of food.


    Next door, there are four girls in the courtyard, with big eyes and small eyes. What they left here is a 15-year-old, two 13-year-old and a nine-year-old.


    "We''re the only one left. I don''t know how many people are left on the boy''s side?" The fifteen year old girl whispered, worried. Her brother is there too. Did he stay?


    "Ladies, have dinner."


    The old lady, who was transformed into an illusion of Downing, came in again. This time, she followed two food delivery men behind her. She said to them with a smile: "the kitchen has added food for you. Eat quickly and have a good rest."


    "Granny, do you also deliver meals to the boys? How many people are there? " Asked the fifteen year old.


    "Over there, and Count it She counted her fingers, then raised her head and said to the girl, "there are seven people."


    Hearing that there were still seven people, the girl said thanks: "thank you very much, old lady." Seven people, more than they left here, but I don''t know, is her brother in these seven people?


    "Eat! Eat well and rest. " Donning said with a smile, served them and went out.


    Maybe it''s because of the ups and downs of my heart. Whether it''s boys or girls, they don''t eat much at the stone table. It seems that they haven''t slowed down.


    "Little Lord, the others have sent them back." Qingzhi saw her come out and reported it.


    "Well, take away the guards!" Downing ordered, motioning to remove the guard outside the courtyard.


    "Yes." Qingzhi answered and told him to evacuate the guards of the two yards.


    At night, the four girls were lying on the tiled bed. Although their eyes were closed, they could not sleep. Therefore, when they heard the door creaking and pushing open, the 15-year-old girl immediately drank.


    "Who!"

 Chapter 1439

    At the same time, the four people on the tile also quickly jumped up, but when they saw the person who came in, they were shocked.


    "Old woman?"


    It''s true that the visitor is the old lady who changes from Downing. However, she suddenly appears here at this time, which seems a little strange, and makes the four little girls alert.


    "Are you still up?"


    In the dark room, the wrinkled old lady smiles with a kind face, an old voice and a smiling eyes. In this abnormal night, however, it is full of danger and strangeness.


    "What do you want to do?" The 15-year-old girl picked up the hard pillow and put it in front of the other three children, staring at her with vigilance.


    Donning took out a dagger and pointed it at them. Without speaking, she just showed a creepy smile. She rushed forward and stabbed the 15-year-old girl in front of her.


    The girl quickly resisted, and the other three were shouting: "help! Somebody! Help


    However, the guards outside the courtyard had already been removed. The boys next door lived there, which was surrounded by sound insulation. They could not hear the voice here. Only Qingzhi and several guards outside the hospital heard the girl''s voice and looked at each other.


    "Youth team, what are you going to do One of the guards asked, wondering why downing didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and ran to toss the girls.


    Qingzhi glanced at the man who said, "the little Lord has his own reason for doing things. Why should he ask?" Listening to the voice of the next guard, he was almost curious about the voice of the next guard


    "Good." The guard answered and ran quickly inside.


    When a few girls hiding around saw that there was finally a guard coming in, they just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. Before pulling out the sword, they were stabbed into the chest by the weird old lady with a dagger. The blood spattered on the spot, and the whole person snorted and fell down.


    "Ah


    Seeing the guard dead in front of them, someone broke down, holding her head and screaming. The old woman with blood on her hands was smiling strangely. When she was coming towards them, one of the 13-year-old girls pushed the nine-year-old girl beside her to block the dagger and ran out.


    "Ah


    Nine year old girl saw the dagger stabbed down, instinctively called out, the next moment, the whole person was frozen there, incredibly wide eyes, see the old woman is smiling at her, let her forget the reaction for a moment.


    "Xiao Ru!"


    The 15-year-old girl exclaimed. She picked up the chair beside her and smashed it in the past. At the same time, she held the girl up: "Xiao Ru, how are you doing, Xiao ru?"


    "I, I seem to be dying..."


    The nine-year-old girl covered her stomach with pain on her face. Tang Ning was stunned. She almost broke through her work and laughed. But in such a moment, the 13-year-old girl like a transparent person suddenly took up the oil lamp and hit her. Just as she dodged, she pulled up two people on the ground and fled.


    Watching them escape, she couldn''t help chuckling: "it''s a bit interesting." She played with the retractable dagger on her hand. When the dagger retracted, she spat out the bleeding oar, let it go and bounce back.


    "Young Lord, can I get up?" The guard who pretended to be dead on the ground asked.


    Downing glanced at him and chuckled, "what do you say?" As soon as the voice fell, he stepped out.

 Chapter 1440

    When the three girls came outside, they saw Qingzhi standing outside the courtyard. They were stunned, as if they had thought of something. They looked back and saw that the old woman and the guard were walking out slowly.


    I saw that old woman changed her body and changed into the appearance of a bald boy in Qingyi. The three people gasped: "little, little Lord!"


    The young master of the Tang family, the eldest lady of the Tang family, and the master of Tang, are not they just the bald young man in green clothes? It turns out that this old lady is a change of the little master!


    The nine-year-old girl touched her stomach. There was only blood on it, but it didn''t seem to have a wound. She touched it again. She felt the pain when stabbed by the dagger, but there was no wound.


    It turned out that what she had felt before was not her illusion, but she really thought that she had been stabbed and cried out that she was going to die!


    "You three, what''s your name?" Downing came over and looked at them funny.


    "Little Lord, I''m Tang Yihuan." Said the fifteen year old girl.


    "I, I am Tang Yiru." Said the nine year old.


    "I''m Tang Jing." Said the quiet 13-year-old.


    "Well, pack up and have a rest." Downing laughed and stepped out.


    Watching them leave, the three looked at each other. Then they breathed out a breath. Tang Yiru patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death."


    "Let''s go! Clean up and have a rest. " Tang Yihuan said and went back with them.


    Originally, there were still four people, but after this sudden attack, one person was eliminated again. They had a faint bottom in their hearts. They knew that the candidate chosen by the young master should be excellent in both talent and temperament. Can they really stay in the last place?


    Tang Ning walked slowly to the courtyard where the boy lived. Seeing that there were still lights in the yard, he waved his hand to the guard behind him to step down, and he walked towards the courtyard.


    Qingzhi stood outside and watched. Because of the sound barrier, he couldn''t hear the movement inside. He didn''t know what was going on inside. He just waited quietly.


    Tang Ning, standing in the courtyard, lifted his hand and saw a flash of light. Everything in front of him became illusory. No one noticed the change when he was lying down and resting. However, everyone had a dream


    Tang Ning entered their dreams and watched their dreams like an outsider. She knew that some of the collateral children sent to her family were favored and some were not. However, looking at their past daily life through dreams, she found that some of them were really different.


    In the dream, she saw their hidden side. Compared with their performance in the day, everything in the dream is their most real state of mind.


    She quietly watched everyone''s mood, raised her hand and walked out. When she came to the outside of the hospital, she told Qingzhi outside: "let them gather in the front yard in the morning."


    "Yes." Qingzhi answered and watched her leave.


    The next morning, Tang Ning got up early and ate the fruit. Looking at the ten people standing upright in the courtyard, he said, "you can stay from dozens of people to the present. It can be seen that all aspects are excellent. However, although you are staying now, whether you can stay until the end depends on your next performance."


    "Yes." Ten of them were echoing, looking at the young man in Tsing Yi who was sitting on the top of him. He was very excited.

 Chapter 1441

    Downing glanced over them, took a bite of the fruit and asked, "do you know what the person who can stay at last represents?"


    "For the best!"


    "Represents the one who can go to the immortal!"


    "It means it will become very powerful in the future!"


    "It means you can make your own decisions in your future life!"


    "Represents


    Tang Ning listened to them one by one. Listening to their words, she hooked her lips and began to smile. Looking at the young and young girls with passionate expressions, she said two words lightly.


    "Naive."


    As soon as she said this, ten people did not speak, just looked at her.


    Tang Ning stood up, stepped forward slowly, looked at them and said, "you think everything in the land of immortals is beautiful and yearning for, but you don''t know that it is more cruel and merciless than here. Taking treasure and killing people, bullying the weak, and even plotting behind the scenes, will be more than this mortal land."


    "If you think that if you go to the land of immortals, you will soar into the sky, and then you will become a master of human beings. I tell you, I will send him to the ancestral gate. He is bound to climb up step by step, and you are not allowed to walk outside in my name, and you can not be strong enough Before protecting your own family, you''d better not let people know which family you come from, so as not to cause trouble to the family. "


    She glanced at them and continued: "if you offend the strong in the land of immortals, they can even kill you for no reason. In the fierce beast forest, in addition to guarding against bloodthirsty and vicious animals, there are also plots of killing without blood. Some people even don''t know how he died?"


    "Are you all prepared for the future? If not, you can quit now. At least in this land of mortals, you will be well fed and clothed in the future, so don''t worry about your future. "


    She walked slowly, biting at the fruit, waiting for them to make their own decisions.


    Ten of them, however, turned pale when they heard what she said. They yearn for the good land of immortals, but they never think that it is also dangerous at the same time. Some people think that following the little Lord, at least in the future, they will have the protection of the little Lord, but they have never thought that they can only rely on themselves.


    "I, I quit." A 13-year-old boy raised his hand and said, pale as if frightened.


    "I don''t want to go either. I want to go home." Another 12-year-old also said.


    "Qingzhi, send them back." Donning signaled.


    "Yes." Qingzhi on one side takes two frightened teenagers away.


    "Does anyone else want to go home?" Donning looked at them and asked.


    A 14-year-old boy took a deep breath and asked, "young master, what if we are really in danger in the land of immortals? Are you not going to save us? "


    Downing pursed his lips with a smile: "the hope placed on other people''s body, waiting for may only be despair, in this world can save you, often only yourself."


    She looked at the rest of the people and said: "you can think clearly, here, you are the young masters of the family, and there are servants waiting for you. When you go out there, you will be welcomed with a smile. However, if you go to the land of immortals, you may not be able to match the servants in your house from the bottom, and even you may die at any time."

 Chapter 1442

    These children who grew up under the protection of their father originally yearned for beauty. How could they ever think that the beauty they yearned for was actually so cruel?


    When the 14-year-old hesitated to hear this, he even walked out and said, "little Lord, I and I will go home." When he said this, he lowered his head in shame.


    "I''m not going, I''m going home, too." Another boy said.


    "Qingzhi."


    "Yes." Qingzhi came forward and said to the two humanitarians, "I''ll take you out! Someone will take you home. " Then he led them out.


    To Downing''s surprise, the three girls didn''t say they wanted to leave, while the boys didn''t say they wanted to leave, except for a 15-year-old, a 10-year-old and a seven-year-old.


    She looked at the little girl named Tang Jing and asked, "aren''t you going home?"


    Tang Jing shook his head: "I don''t want to go home, I want to go to the land of immortals."


    "Why?" Asked downing.


    Tang Jing stopped for a moment and said, "my parents are not here. If I can''t go to the land of immortals, the family will make an engagement for me."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded his head and looked at the nine year old Tang Yiru beside him and asked, "what about you?"


    "My parents are at home! I want to be a nvxia when I grow up, so I will go to the land of immortals to learn skills, and then I will come back and beat xiaopang next door She raised her small fist and said excitedly.


    Tang Ning could not help but smile and jokingly said, "well, it''s a great ambition."


    She looked at the 15-year-old Tang Yihuan and asked, "what about you?"


    "I want to be strong, so I want to go to the land of immortals." Tang Yihuan said.


    Downing looked at her, then looked at the seven year old boy and asked, "what''s your name? Why don''t you want to go home? "


    It was a seven-year-old chubby little boy, giving people a kind of naive feeling. Hearing Tang Ning ask him, he grinned and said excitedly: "my name is Tang Feipeng. My father said that as long as I can stay and follow the little master to the immortal''s land, he will cook a pot of stewed large intestine for me to eat, and reward me with a big chicken leg every day."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    When downing heard this, he began to laugh, rubbed the little boy''s head, and said happily, "so you bought this one!"


    She looked at the 10-year-old boy with a tiger head and asked, "what about you?"


    "My name is Tang Yiwei. My sister goes to the land of immortals, so I will go too. I will follow her to protect her." He looked at Tang Yihuan and said, "this is my sister."


    Downing looked at them, nodded, looked at the 15-year-old and asked, "what about you?"


    "My name is Tang Jingqian. Although the land of immortals is dangerous, I also want to make a breakthrough." He said.


    Downing looked at the six of them and said, "originally, I only wanted to pick one or two, but it''s interesting for me to look at you. Just stay here! I will send people to train you in the next few days. I hope you don''t let me down


    "Yes, thank you very much." They answered in unison. They heard that they could stay, and they all agreed to smile.


    "Let''s have a discussion! I''ll see what kind of fighting power you have. " She walked back to her chair, pointed to two fifteen year olds and said, "you two come first, remember, fight with all your strength."


    Tang Jingqian and Tang Yihuan looked at each other and walked forward.

 Chapter 1443

    Because Tang Ning said to fight as hard as possible, the two did not keep their hands. In addition, the strength difference between the two seemed to be on the same level. However, after the exchange, Tang Jingqian won.


    Tang Ning asked the rest of them to compete. After a general look at their combat effectiveness, he gave them some guidance and pointed out their shortcomings in the battle. Then he let them practice by themselves and went back to the mansion first.


    Tang Xiao saw her coming back and asked, "Ning''er, are you back? Didn''t Qingzhi say you would stay there for a few days


    Downing smiled. "The person has been selected in advance, and what''s wrong is coming back. To my father, I want to transfer several people from the dark to the one to one."


    "How many? How many did you choose? " Tang Xiao asked.


    "Six are left."


    She laughed and said, "I think all of them are very interesting, so they all stayed. I''ll train them first, and finally I''ll go back. Then I''ll ask them. If they really decide to go with me, they''ll take them all."


    "I heard you say one or two, but I thought it would be good to choose two, but I didn''t expect to leave six. It seems that these six people are quite good." Tang Xiao laughed and said, "I''ll transfer six people in a moment. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Good." She answered with a nod.


    "By the way, Mo ye sent someone over and said that they would come the day after tomorrow. You should stay at home these two days! You can''t find anyone when you get it. "


    Listening to this, she laughed: "OK, these days I don''t go out, I''m at home. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to the hospital first."


    "Go Tang Xiao motioned, looked at her to leave, then called the housekeeper: "these two days inside and outside are arranged, the day after tomorrow, Mo Ye wants to come to see off hire, have to prepare."


    "Yes, master." The housekeeper said with a smile and went down to explain.


    Early the day after tomorrow, a boy came to the Tang family in a hurry and reported to the housekeeper: "housekeeper, the team sent by the night king has entered the city! It''s coming to our house. "


    "Go and watch, I''ll report to the owner!" When the housekeeper heard this, he quickly picked up his robe and ran inside.


    Mo Ye''s betrothal gifts are directly loaded into the spaceship and sent by the team. When they arrive outside the city, the spaceship stops and the ranks are arranged in order to carry boxes of betrothal gifts to the Tang family.


    "It''s the night king who has come to employ Miss Tang!"


    "Look at this dowry. The front has been lifted so far, and the rear spaceship is still moving down. How much bride price is needed?"


    "It''s not. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a grand undertaker. Even those who carry betrothal gifts are imposing. I''m afraid they are all imperial city guards."


    "What imperial city guard? These are the night King''s private guards. If they are not trained regularly, they can''t walk out of such a neat pace. "


    "Can the Tang family stack so many betrothal gifts?"


    "You are sour! Don''t you think the Tang family can''t make a dowry? That''s a joke


    All the people in the city are talking and watching the excitement. They go all the way to the Tang family. At the Tang family, they hear that Mo Ye''s bride price team is coming. Mr. Tang is waiting in front of him. Tang Xiao comes to Tangning''s yard in a hurry.


    "Ning''er, Ning''er, Mo Ye has come to see off the engagement."


    Tang Ning came out, but said with a smile: "Dad, you calm down a little, isn''t that sending employment? It''s not a marriage. "

 Chapter 1444

    "What do you say, child? It''s also a big event to get engaged! "


    Tang Xiao saw her smiling face, and her eyes fell on her head. Looking at her bare head, she couldn''t help asking: "Ning''er, you don''t really intend to let it grow out? It''s a big day for employees to be hired. Although it''s generally said that elders can come forward, you must go to the front when you come here. Don''t you want to change back to your daughter''s clothes? Dressed up to see him? "


    After hearing this, Tang Ning touched his head, chuckled and said, "Dad, I think it''s very good now. It''s estimated that I''m used to it. It''s the same whether I''m going to change back to women''s clothes. Moreover, I''ve refined the hair cream. If I want to grow my hair, I''ll just wipe it on my head. But if I want to change my bald head, I''ll have to shave my head again, so let''s do this first!"


    Her voice, looking at a worried father, said with a smile: "besides, he is not that he hasn''t seen the appearance of my women''s dress. Today is to go to a ceremony to book a marriage. I will definitely change into a wedding dress when I get married in the future."


    "Well, since you have said that, it''s up to you." He sighed helplessly and said, "let''s go! Let''s go to the front together. I heard that there are long queues of betrothal gifts. This meeting should have entered the house. Your grandfather watched in front of us


    "Good." Donning, smiling, took his hand and went forward.


    In front of them, boxes of betrothal gifts are carried into the Tang family and stacked in the courtyard. When Tang Xiao and Tang Ning come over, Mo ye in black is talking to Mr. Tang.


    "Uncle Xiao, aining." He called to them and looked at them. His deep and tender eyes fell on Downing.


    "Ha ha ha, Mo ye, it''s not small to send a bride price! With so many betrothal gifts, have you had to prepare for a long time? " Tang Xiao looked at the house full of betrothal gifts piled up like a mountain, and laughed so much that her face was full of flowers.


    Although he didn''t value these things, he was naturally happy because of the large betrothal gifts and the large array.


    "I''ll be ready after I go back, uncle Xiao. This is the list of betrothal gifts." He handed in a thick gift list.


    Tang Xiao took a look after it, nodded and handed the gift list to Qingzhi on one side. He said to him, "you and the housekeeper check the betrothal gifts together, and you don''t need to go into the warehouse. Put them all into this space ring."


    "Yes." Qingzhi and housekeeper coincidentally should take over the gift list and space ring, and then go to check the betrothal gifts.


    "Come on, let''s talk inside." Old Tang said with a smile and went inside with them.


    In the hall, the two sides exchanged Geng stickers and chatted for a while. Tang Xiao said to them, "you haven''t seen each other for a long time. I think there must be a lot to say. Go to the garden and have a walk."


    "Good." Mo Ye answers and goes out with downing.


    Watching them go, the father and son in the hall looked at each other and laughed. The marriage was settled, and it was a matter of their mind.


    When they went out, Tang Ning looked at the betrothal gifts that were still moving in from outside, but said, "so many things, are you moving your private library empty?"


    Mo Ye smiles and says, "almost! Some of the rare treasures collected in recent years have been moved here, and some of them are medicinal materials. I have asked them to put them separately. "

 Chapter 1445

    "Well, I''ll put the herbs directly into my space." She said with a smile, took his hand to the garden and sat down. Here is not far from the front, and you can see the person carrying the bride price in front.


    Downing let people on tea and snacks, two people will sit in the pavilion, looking in front of him with doting eyebrows, she said with a smile: "put your left hand out."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye reaches out his left hand and sees that she takes out a small box. When she opens it, she sees two rings inside. She picks up the big one and goes to his middle finger.


    "This is for you. Look, it''s a pair with me." She picked up another ring and handed it to him to help her put it in.


    Mo Ye looks at the two rings and finds that the styles of the two rings are the same. There is no extra decoration for the white and silver rings. Only some special patterns are carved on them. If you look at the ring, there are also words carved in it.


    "My name?" He was slightly surprised because her ring was engraved with his name.


    Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile: "well, these two rings are all made by myself, and they are also engraved with runes. Your one is engraved with my name, and mine is your name. This ring can be used as a space ring and has the ability to defend and protect the body, and it can also be used to transmit messages."


    Hearing the speech, Mo Ye puts the ring in her hand. Looking at the ring of the same style between the two fingers, his heart is soft. He holds her hand and clasps his ten fingers together, saying, "I will treasure it."


    Downing laughed and said, "there''s one last step."


    She took out a silver needle, punctured her finger, dropped a little blood into his ring, and another drop on her own ring, and punctured his finger, and squeezed out two drops of fresh blood. Watching the two drops of blood mixed together and inhaled into the ring, she said with a smile: "OK, is it not the same as before?"


    "Well, it''s like I feel you by my side. I can feel your presence." The strange feeling made him feel as if he were with her.


    "That''s what makes these two rings so strange." She said with a smile, looking at the hands of the two people clasping their fingers, looking at the two rings in the sunlight reflected the light, heart a joy.


    "By the way, have you arranged all the things in the imperial city? Do you want to go back? Or stay here? " Donning looked at him and asked.


    Mo Ye sips the tea and says, "it''s all arranged. The new supervisor has a good ability in all aspects. He can handle everything. So I plan to stay here for this period of time, and we will go back together."


    Listening to this, Downing said, "well, yesterday I asked someone to clean up the yard you used to do, and you can move in at any time. It is during this time that I may be busy and can''t accompany you."


    "Well, you''re busy." He didn''t think it mattered. After all, he lived here and could see him every day.


    "I have selected six people from the side of my family. I intend to take them there and let them worship in the sect. Now I have arranged for them to be trained in other hospitals." She also told him about some recent events and asked him whether Cang Huaguo had come to worship.


    The dowry inventory to single enough busy to the next day at noon to finish, Tang Xiao with the gift list and space ring, then went to the courtyard of Tangning.

 Chapter 1446

    When he looks at Tang Ye Xiao''s Hospital, he can''t get along with her when he comes to the Chinese herbal medicine research institute.


    "Mo Ye! Come to my place for tea and we''ll play two games of chess


    "Good." Mo ye should, watching him enter the yard, then continue to look at the book in his hand.


    "Daddy, how did you get here?" Tang Ning was rubbing the pills, and when he came in, he motioned for him to sit on one side.


    "I don''t want to sit down. I''ve come to collect the betrothal gifts from Mo ye to you. They are all included in the list of betrothal gifts." He handed over the space ring.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "Dad, it''s useless for you to give me these! I can''t use these things over there. Just take them. "


    "How can that be done? These are betrothal gifts." Tang Xiao said.


    "I heard from Mo ye that some of them are medicinal materials. You can give me those herbs, and you can take the rest."


    Listening to this, Tang Xiao thought for a moment and then said, "that''s it! You take the herbs, and other parents will keep them for you. When you get married in the future, these will be added to the dowry and sent to you. "


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "OK, just according to my father." I don''t know when she will get married!


    "Then I''ll give you another package of herbs. By the way, what are you using to rub these here? Do you want someone to come and help you? " Tang Xiao see her rubbing those pills, also don''t know what to use.


    "I thought I might not come back for a while and a half, so I want to make some more medicine for you. I''ll write on these bottles later, so I won''t mix them up." She rubbed the pill and said, "other people can''t help me with this. I''ll do it by myself. Soon."


    "Well, be busy! After sitting for a long time, you should also get up and walk. Don''t be busy with medicine all day long, and your body will not be able to eat it. " He said.


    "Yes, Dad." She laughed and said, "aren''t you going to ask Mo ye to play chess? Go, go


    "OK, Dad won''t disturb you. I''ll let the kitchen stew the soup for you. I''ll send it to you later. Remember to drink it!" Tang Xiao instructs, this just goes out, calls on Mo ye to go to the front yard together.


    On the other side, they were still in the forest and did not leave.


    The team of nine, with Shen Xingyue, is just ten. They have just solved several fierce beasts and are dealing with the battlefield.


    "Yue''er, the horn of this fierce Unicorn beast is the most valuable, so we must remember to cut off the horn after we kill it. The meat of Unicorn fierce beast contains abundant spirit breath, which is the best food to supplement physical strength." Situ said to her, and then began to cut off the horn of the fierce Unicorn beast.


    Hearing this, ye feibai said with a smile: "she is quick to learn things, and she has been training here for so long. You just don''t say, she also understands, isn''t she yue''er?"


    Yue son smile Ying Ying Ying nodded: "mm-hmm, I have serious study, unicorn fierce beast combat effectiveness is strong, but there are also fatal points, the fatal point is the chin three fingers, as long as a knife goes down, it will fall to the ground."

 Chapter 1447

    When they heard this, they looked at each other with a smile and said, "you have learned so fast, and your combat effectiveness has improved a lot recently. I believe that Tang Shi will be surprised to see you then."


    "I will study hard and become stronger She said, her eyes shining at them.


    "Let''s deal with the fierce animal meat first. You can deal with it." Situ said, motioning her to come and deal with the fierce beast.


    Other people listen to this, just want to say that she is not suitable for a girl, right? I saw that she had already answered in a crisp voice.


    "Well, I''ll do it."


    She went to a unicorn beast, rolled up her sleeves, looked at them and said, "just take what we have enough to eat? Or is it all done, and then it''s cooked and ready to eat? "


    "It''s all done. It''s roasted and kept! I''ll give you a hand. " Situ said, ready to help.


    "Good." After she answered, she took out a knife and directly used the spirit breath to cut off her head, and then cut off her clothes to clean up the internal organs. She peeled off the skin and cut the animal meat into several large pieces and piled them aside.


    Ye Fei Bai, who was looking at her, looked at each other without hesitation. Is this girl too tough? Such a bloody scene, ordinary girls can not do it.


    Situ yuan wanted to help. Unexpectedly, the girl even hollowed out her internal organs by herself. However, he had no use for him as a big man, so he had to put the animal meat which was cut into several large pieces into the space first.


    "She is so fierce that she can get married in the future?"


    Yin qianze said in a low voice. Looking at Shen Xingyue''s neat appearance, he was very surprised. Even when they started to deal with these things by themselves, they were disgusted and unable to start. What''s more, she didn''t need any help at all.


    "Well, this is hard to say."


    Gao Chen coughed and laughed: "but it''s good. At least, even in the wild, no one will die of starvation. Don''t you think she''s really quick at learning things? We haven''t taught her how to deal with animal meat before. At most, she''ll just watch it. It''s like an old hand. "


    "It seems that we can''t take her as a normal girl." Su Yanqing said with a smile: "I think we can let her learn everything. What we can do, she should also be able to do it."


    Ye feibai chuckled: "then if you teach her to be a man than a man, do you think Tang Shi will beat us when he comes back?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I think it is possible." Niu Dali laughs and thinks that if Tang Shi sees Shen Xingyue become as fierce as them, he will be crazy?


    "What are you laughing at? I''ve already dealt with it here. Let''s find a place to barbecue. " Shen Xingyue turned around and grinned at them. However, the girl''s hands were stained with animal blood and her hands were still holding a knife. It was really seeping.


    "Well! When you get to the water source, you can get rid of the branches Ye feibai said, let everyone move.


    "Go


    The others laughed and quickly cleaned up the battlefield and then moved to the water source. Looking at Shen Xingyue who was still stained with animal blood, ye feibai said, "yue''er, you can go to the water source to have a change! Girls can''t be as dirty as we are. Let Yixiu give you a rune array, and you''ll wash it first. "

 Chapter 1448

    "Good!" Yue''er was smiling and Ying Ying Ying, and went to the water source. Song Yixiu followed him and helped her lay the Fu array.


    Other people work together. After lighting the fire, they prepare the barbecue. As the smell of meat spreads, a team of people looks at each other and calls several people to inquire.


    Seeing that someone was guarding from a distance, but only a few people were around the fire, so he quickly went back to report.


    "Only a few? But in strange clothes? " Asked the chief.


    "Yes, they were wearing strange clothes one by one, and their faces were painted black and blue."


    "Go, go." Originally, I still wanted to get a ticket, but when I heard this, the leader quickly signaled them to leave.


    "Chief, there are only a few of them. What are so many of us afraid of?" One of them asked.


    "Well, you don''t know them. There are nine of them. Their combat effectiveness is absolutely amazing. Several of them have already been monks of golden elixir, and they have been in the forest for a period of time. Some of them have been killed and some of them have been wiped out."


    The leader said, looked at the team and asked, "do you dare to rob them? If you want to go, I won''t


    Hearing this, the other people''s faces changed slightly, and they quickly followed.


    At situ''s side, Niu Dali, who was in charge of the guard, looked at Chen Dao and said, "those boys are running fast. I think if they come here, they can move."


    "You two, the barbecue is almost ready. Come and eat it together." Ye feibai called out and asked them to come and eat meat.


    "Coming!" The two men answered, and went towards the fire.


    Yue''er has been washed clean, also sitting by the fire roasting meat, she took a knife to cut some cooked, handed them to eat, and cut a piece to eat.


    After eating a piece of meat, ye feibai said to them, "I think we can stay here for another month and then go out! It''s time to go back and have a look. Tangshi and they are not here. It''s estimated that only Han Zhi and Xing Tong are guarding the house. "


    "Well, I agree. They don''t know how long they will stay in the land of mortals. They have to go back and have a look."


    "If you decide to go back, why wait another month? We have to calculate the distance from here to the moon city. I think it''s better to start when we''re full. What do you say? " Situ looked at them and asked.


    "It''s OK."


    "Well, when you''re full, let''s go."


    After several people discussed and decided, they planned to go out of the forest and return to the Tang house in a short time


    A month later, when several people came to the magic moon city, ye feibai said to Shen Xingyue, "remember this magic moon city. This is where the Tang family is located. The Tianxia strange building in the city is also opened by Tang Shi. After a while, when you come back to your house and have a good rest, you can go around the city."


    "Mm-hmm, I will. I''ll get familiar with it." Shen Xingyue said with a smile. He looked at the busy gate with excitement. After they entered the city, they went to the Tang family first.


    When the masters and sons were not there, Han Zhi and Xing Tong took care of the Tang family, together with Qi Baihe. Although Tang Ning was not at home, due to the reputation of master Tang, there was no trouble coming to the door except for things like asking for medicine from time to time.


    "Han Zhi, Xing Tong, we are back!" As soon as he entered the door, Niu Dali was already shouting.

 Chapter 1449

    The two people who heard the sound came out and saw that they were striding in. When they saw them, they both had a smile on their faces: "you are back!"


    "Look who this is?" With a smile, situ pushed Shen Xingyue forward.


    "Hee hee, it''s me. It''s me." Shen Xingyue, who came out from the back, put his hand in his face and showed a smile.


    "It''s Yue!" Star Tong was surprised to see her and quickly stepped forward: "how can you be with them? Aren''t you at home? "


    "Yes! How could you be with her? What''s going on? " Han Zhi also asked in surprise.


    "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it." Situ patted him on the shoulder and strode inside.


    "Sister Tong, I miss you so much! Do you want to miss me Yue Er took her hand and asked with a smile.


    "Yes! So I was surprised to see you. " Star pupil says with smile, take her to enter a way: "be master son is not at home, if she is at home, see you also very happy."


    "Hee hee, Tang Tang knows I''m here." She said with a smile and sat down in the chair.


    "We didn''t know that she came here. It was Tang Shi who gave us the message. At that time, we knew that the person who brought her was not a good person. When we found her, she had been badly hurt by blood. Fortunately, master Tang sent us a message, otherwise the girl would have died in the middle of the road."


    Situ said with a smile, picked up the tea cup, sipped the tea, moistened his throat, and then said: "we took her to the forest for a period of time. Thinking that master Tang was not at home, we came back to have a look. If there is anything we can do for you."


    "The master, the old master and Mr. Mo all went back. The master asked us to guard the house, and Mr. Qi also stayed here to guard. By the way, Mr. Qi had successfully promoted to Yuanying before the master and his son went back." Star Tong told them about the situation here.


    "Oh? They all went back? Did you say when you''ll be back? At that time, Tang Shi didn''t say anything else when he gave us a message. " Ye feibai asked.


    "The master said that it would be a few months less, and it would be a year and a half more years, but if we look at it now, it will be a year and a half!"


    "So long to go back? What about the others? When we get back, we''ll see you two in the mansion. " Asked Su Yanqing.


    "In addition to Mr. Qi''s going to the building, Tianyou and Taoyao are in the medicine gate."


    "Medicine door?" Hear this, ye feibai and others face dew doubt: "what medicine door?"


    Seeing this, Xingtong smiles and says: "you went out and don''t know. Yunlai mountain is already the master''s son. Some time ago, it has been changed into a medicine gate. Tianyou practices in it, and Taoyao plants miraculous medicine in it. Yunlai mountain is not far away from here. Since you are back, I will take you to see it."


    Hearing this, ye feibai was surprised: "tut Tut, master Tang is quick enough! She even made a medicine door. By the way, is she going to recruit students


    Star pupil shakes head, way: "master son did not say."


    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day, so go tomorrow!" Su Yanqing looked at them and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Yes, tomorrow." Situ also nodded with a smile, and wanted to see what the medicine department of Tang Shi was like.

 Chapter 1450

    "Well, we''ll be there early tomorrow morning. You''ve just come back. Take a good rest today." Xing Tong said, looking at Shen Xingyue, he said, "Yue son, you can live in a yard with me! Come on, I''ll show you. "


    "Good." Yue er said with a smile and took her hand to go out.


    The next day, under the leadership of Xingtong, situ and his party came to the medicine gate and stood at the foot of the mountain. Ye feibai said with emotion: "this place is so hidden, and there are such arrays. If it is not for Xingtong, I''m afraid we can''t find the entrance."


    "There was an array in this place. Later, the master changed it. Last time I heard the master say that when she came back from her ancestral home, she would come to this medicine door. It''s quite quiet here whether it''s practicing or refining pills."


    While walking up, Xing Tong introduced to them: "in addition to Tianyou and Taoyao, there are only three three immortals and some of their servants'' children."


    As they listened, they looked at the surrounding environment. They saw that both the terrain and the environment were good, especially the aura of spiritual power was very strong.


    Looking up, you can see that there are all kinds of palaces and pavilions inside, and there are peach blossoms in full bloom everywhere. From a distance, it looks like a fairyland, which makes people wonder.


    "Wow! How beautiful it is! How beautiful! Like fairyland Shen Xingyue ran forward, his hands open and turned in a circle, and he jumped from flower to flower with a smile.


    "I haven''t come here since the last time. I didn''t expect that the changes are quite big. These peach blossoms should be planted by Taoyao, but how can they bloom at this time? And you''re so good? " The star pupil is slightly surprised. As a woman, it is happy to see such a beautiful scene.


    "Did you forget? Young is peach blossom essence. " Su Yanqing laughed and looked at the peach blossoms all over the place and said with a smile: "with her ability, it is not difficult to do this."


    "Not bad." Situ nodded, looked at the scenery and said with a smile, "not only is the scenery good, but also the spirit is abundant. I don''t want to go any more."


    "I don''t know how to develop Xiaoyou here Gao Chen laughed and didn''t see God''s blessing everywhere.


    "Tianyou should be practicing, and Taoyao should be in the medicine field. The master asked her to take care of the medicine field. Why don''t we go and have a look?" Xing Tong looks at them and asks.


    "Good." Several people nodded and followed her to the direction of the medicine field.


    There, Taoyao is weeding. In addition to the grass, he looks around the field and sees that the water has been watered. Besides, there is nothing left to do. He is ready to go back, but at this time he hears the voice of star pupil.


    "Young."


    "Why? It''s you As soon as tao yao saw them coming, he turned around and appeared in front of them. He said with a smile, "when did you come back?"


    "I just came back yesterday. I heard that master Tang had a medicine door here, so I came to have a look." Situ said with a smile, looked at the herbs and asked, "are these all planted by yourself?"


    "Mm-hmm, they are all planted by myself. I fertilize, water and weed them every day. Do you think they grow well?" She is very proud of a kind of herbal medicine


    "Younger than me, this is peach blossom essence?" Shen Xingyue looks at her curiously.

 Chapter 1451

    "Why? Who are you? I haven''t seen it before. " Tao yao also curiously looked at her and asked.


    "I''m Shen Xingyue."


    "I''m Taoyao. You can call me Yaoyao."


    "Did you plant all the peach blossom in front of you? Why are you so good? And it''s not the season to blossom. Peach blossoms are all in bloom. It''s really beautiful. " Thinking of the peach blossom in front of him, Yue er''s face was full of excited smile.


    "Mm-hmm, it was planted by me. I am the peach blossom essence. When I let the peach blossom open, it will open whenever I want, and it won''t thank you." She said with pride on her face and took out a peach from her sleeve and handed it to her: "here you are."


    "You gave birth to this?" He son surprised looking at her to ask.


    Several people nearby heard this, the corner of the mouth couldn''t help but draw.


    Tao yao was also stunned for a moment, shook his head and nodded again, saying: "this is the peach on the peach tree, which I let knot."


    "Wow! You are so good! " Shen Xingyue eyes with light, a face of novelty staring at her: "you obviously look like us, unexpectedly will produce peach! How wonderful


    "Hee hee." Although it seems strange to hear her words, but the meaning seems to be praising her, so she stretched out her hand and took out a big peach and handed it to her: "give you another one."


    "Do you want it? I have more. " When tao yao looked at them, he was about to give them peaches, so he heard them wave their hands.


    "No, we don''t Several people said with a smile.


    "All right! Are you thirsty? I''ll take you to tea. " She said with a smile, she took them to the front of the peach forest, and the party sat down at the stone table in the peach forest, drinking tea, appreciating flowers and chatting.


    "Is Tianyou practicing?" The star pupil inquires.


    "He has been closed recently. I have to wait for him to go out to see him. Recently, no one is here to play with me. I water flowers, plant herbs and weed every day, and sometimes send some peaches to the three immortals." Tao Yao said with a smile.


    Ye feibai looked at this place and said to Xingtong, "Xingtong, if there is nothing wrong in the house, we plan to stay here and Practice for a period of time and wait for master Tang to come back."


    "Well, I''ll say hello to the three fairies later." Star Tong said with a smile and gave her the things in the space for Taoyao: "these are for you. There are snacks you like to eat and some things to use."


    "Thank you, sister Tong." Tao Yao said with a smile.


    "You''ll take them around and get familiar with the place. I''ll meet some immortals and tell them about it." Star Tong said with a smile.


    "Good." Tao Yao should a, then see her a person to leave first.


    "I''ll show you around! In addition to this, there are also bamboo groves, such as these palaces and pavilions, which were created by the master with the immortal method. " Tao Yao said to them, taking them to know the place in the mountain.


    On the other side, Xingtong went to visit the three immortals and told them that they would live here and then left. Although it is said that this place is already the master''s, the master told him that he could not lose courtesy in treating the three immortals, so he still said hello to them, so as to avoid any trouble when they met in the future.


    After staying here for one night, the next morning, Xingtong went down the mountain and went to the Tang family. As soon as he entered the house, he saw that Qi Baihe was already in the house.


    "Mr. Qi." The star pupil called.

 Chapter 1452

    Qi Baihe nodded his head and asked, "where are they?"


    "When they saw the quiet environment in the medicine room, they lived and practiced in it." Star Tong said.


    Listening to this, Qi Baihe paused for a moment and asked, "did you see my senior brother this time? How was his practice? "


    "When I went, Taoyao said he was practicing in seclusion, so he didn''t see it, but he said that he had been very serious and his strength had improved a lot."


    On hearing this, Qi Baihe said: "well, I know. Since they have not come back, I will go back to the building. If something happens, you will send someone to call me."


    "Good." Star pupil should a, watching him leave, this just entered inside.


    In the following days, Si Tu and his party practiced in the medicine gate, while Qi Baihe went back to the building to read the medical books and developed medicines in his spare time. The days passed quietly in the enrichment


    In the twinkling of an eye, they have been back to the land of mortals for nearly a year. Situ and others in the land of immortals are looking forward to their return. In the Tang family in the land of mortals, Tang Ning is also preparing for the departure.


    There, after several training, several collateral children have been completely new. Their strength and temperament have changed a lot. In particular, the three girls are almost treated as boys and trained in the sun every day. Their original white and smooth skin has become wheat color, and their body bones are much stronger.


    Because the six people have been living together in this other courtyard for several months, practicing and eating together. If they are close to each other, they have more trust than ever before.


    This day, Tang Ning came to the hospital, saw several people in the exchange, then called a: "come here!"


    "Little Lord." Several people saw her and trotted over to salute.


    Downing''s eyes fell on them, because for the convenience of training, the three girls were not wearing skirts, but tight training clothes, and their hair was also high. In addition, their wheat skin and the light in their eyes were different from the past, the whole person looked full of spirit.


    "Tomorrow my grandfather and I are going back to the land of immortals. I''ll ask you again if you have decided to go with me?" She looked at the six of them and asked.


    Six people did not want to think of then loud voice should: "we follow the little Lord! No matter whether you live or die in the future, you will not regret it! "


    For their answer, Downing is not surprised, her expression light look at them, way: "since all decided to follow me, then I need to tell you a little more."


    Six people listen carefully, all eyes fall on her body.


    "You are all the sons of the Tang family. When you come to the land of immortals, no matter who you worship, you must support each other. You must not kill each other, kill innocent people and bully the weak. Even if you have a strong strength in the future, you should remember this point. Take you to the immortal''s land, so that you can become strong in the future and become the backing of the Tang family, so that you can have a dynasty One day, you have the ability to protect the family and train the next generation of talents for the family. If you let me know which one of you has gone astray and committed evil deeds to defeat the Tang family, I will never forgive you! Do you understand? "


    Her voice was faint, but with a sense of prestige. The words echoed in their ears, and finally burned in the hearts of the six people, so that in the future, they would not forget

 Chapter 1453

    "I see! We must bear it in mind and dare not forget it The voice of the six people was sonorous and forceful, just like swearing, with preciseness and solemnity.


    Tang Ning looked at them, and then nodded: "I have sent someone to pick up your family. Get together today, and gather at the gate of the master''s house early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes Several people should, looking at her turn to leave, this just looked at each other, can not say at this time in the heart is what feeling.


    I want to leave home, leave the place where he was born and raised, and go to a completely strange place, and I don''t know when I will be back


    The next morning, Tang Xiao sent them out and looked at his father and daughter. His heart was full of reluctance and said, "you will come back when you go. You must take good care of yourself there. Don''t worry about me here. There is me!"


    "Don''t worry! When I have time, I''ll come back and have a look Old Tang said with a smile.


    "Uncle Xiao, don''t worry. I''ll take care of Anning." Mo Ye says.


    "Don''t worry, Dad! Don''t worry about us, just take care of yourself Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at the side of the green know: "Qingzhi, my father here after you will take care of more."


    "Little Lord, don''t worry, my subordinates will guard around the master." Qingzhi said immediately.


    "Good." Tang Ning nodded his head with a smile and said, "Dad, then we will go."


    "Good." Tang Xiao looked at her, said not give up, and looked to the side of the six people, admonished: "to that side, must listen to Ning er''s words more."


    "Yes, master." Several people also responded, and then followed downing and they flew into the air in a flying boat.


    Looking at the spaceship disappeared in the sight, Tang Xiao sighed, which just took back his eyes and turned back to walk.


    On the spaceship, Downing looked at them, and saw that each of them was carrying a burden and dressed up neatly. He was very satisfied. She took out three space rings from the space and handed them to the three boys. She said, "this is a space ring. You can use it after you recognize the LORD with your blood. Your bags are put into it, so you don''t have to carry them on your body."


    Hearing that it was a ring of space, the three people were shocked in their hearts and took over excitedly: "thank you very much


    Downing took out this space bracelet to three girls and said, "this is a space bracelet, and it has invisible functions. You can have one each."


    "Thank you very much The three girls also can''t hide excited to take over, fondly holding the bracelet repeatedly playing.


    Don''t keep a ring in your bag. Otherwise, don''t put it in your bag


    "Yes." They quickly respond, blood to recognize the Lord after the divine sense into the ring and bracelet inside there are things, not from doubt to look at Downing.


    Seeing them, Downing said: "I gave you the things inside. Besides some medicine, there are some gold coins, and there is a book in it. You can read it on the way. It can help you get familiar with everything in the land of immortals as soon as possible."


    "Thank you very much They were moved beyond words. Unexpectedly, the little Lord gave them precious space storage, and even gold coins were prepared for them.

 Chapter 1454

    Tang Ning walks back to Mo ye and her grandfather. The three people sit there drinking and chatting. She looks at the people who are reading books and says to her grandparents: "grandfather, they have no actual combat experience. I want to take them to practice courage on the way back."


    "Well, well, where shall we get off then? Is it in the forest of beasts Asked Tang laoxun.


    Tang Ning laughed and looked at him and said, "I want you and Mo ye to go back first. I will take them around the forest of beasts when I get there. It will take some time to practice. Moreover, I want to send them directly to the sect for examination."


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang looks at Mo ye: "what do you think?"


    "Well, yes, let''s go back to the moon city first! Some of them have arnin with them. No problem Mo Ye says, looks at Tang Ning and asks, "are you going to let them enter the first immortal sect?"


    "Yes, I want them to enter the first immortal sect. How far they can go depends on their nature." Tang Ning looked at the six people who were reading.


    Listen to this meaning, Mo ye will know that she does not need him to arrange, so he nodded and did not say more.


    As the spaceship flies all the way, the Tang Ning people on the spaceship are idle. They are drinking, chatting and playing chess. The day goes by quickly. On this day, when the spaceship enters the boundary of the immortal land and comes to the top of the forest of beasts, Mo Ye reminds him.


    "Here we are. Where are you going to get off?"


    Downing looked down and said, "I''ll take them down. You don''t have to stop." Then he stood up and called on the six of them, and threw them down with a flick of his sleeve.


    "I''m down. I''ll see you then."


    Tang Ning said with a smile. She waved her hand at them and then jumped down. Listening to the voice of the six, she laughed and raised her hand. A force surrounded them and protected them to land steadily.


    "Ah


    The six men landed one after another. They patted their chests in shock. They saw that Tang Ning floated down from the top and landed in the middle of them. Before they could speak, they saw that Tang Ning turned around and became a beautiful woman with Fairy Spirit.


    "Little, little Lord, why have you changed your appearance again?" Looking at this completely strange woman, if not a few people watching her change in front of them, I really can''t recognize her.


    "I can''t be recognized by people like this." She pursed lips a smile, way: "convenient for you to experience."


    "Little Lord, why can you become a completely different person? And you don''t have to change your face? " Tang Yiru asked curiously.


    Downing chuckled and said, "when you become strong, you can also be like me. OK, let''s go!" In the past, she couldn''t change her mind at will, but since she entered Feixian, it''s easy for her to change this kind of magic, but after all, it''s just a kind of cover up, and it won''t last long.


    She gathered up her breath and led them to walk in the forest. Maybe it was the first time that she came to such a humid and cool place. She was alert on her face, especially when she saw a poisonous snake wrapped in the branches and spitting out the snake''s message, she felt that there was danger everywhere.


    "Roar!"


    I don''t know where to come from the beast roar, scared a few small face a white, holding the sword in hand, looking around nervously.


    Tang Ning saw the leisure way: "there are dangers everywhere, this period of time I will take you to practice bravery, you need to get used to it as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1455

    "Yes." A few people should, the big ones are OK, the small ones are afraid.


    "There is a low-level ferocious beast about 100 meters on the right. Please try it." Donning said, motioning for them to practice.


    "Yes." Heard that there is a low-level fierce beast 100 meters away, several people think that they should be able to kill the low-level fierce beast, right?


    Holding the sword, he cautiously went to the right side. Before they got close, a huge fierce beast stood up with a low roar. The fierce beast should have been resting. After perceiving their breath, he stood up. Originally, he was going to escape, but when he saw several of them, he showed his claws and roared at them.


    Tang Jingqian and Tang Yihuan stood in front of them and saw the fierce beast rushing up. They immediately adjusted their aura of spiritual strength and held the sword to meet them. Tang Jing, on the other side, saw that they were coming up, and they also gritted their teeth and held the sword to rush up.


    The other three men did not shrink back to meet him. The six men besieged a low-level fierce beast and fought. The sword fell on the fierce beast, but could not cut a scar.


    The reason is that the low-level ferocious beast they met is rhinoceros. Although the belt of rhinoceros beast is wrinkled, it is very thick and hard. If a monk with high accomplishments can cut it to death with one knife, they are all in the period of Qi refining. The highest accomplishments are six levels of Qi refining. Even if you cut ten knives, you can''t hurt the rhinoceros.


    Tang Ning looked aside and saw that the rhinoceros beast hit several people with great strength, and they did not know how to release the force. Tang Jingqian, who had been protecting other people, was also knocked out by the rhinoceros while pushing Tang Feipeng away, and his figure fell out several meters away.


    "Hiss!"


    His arm was scratched by a branch, and his back was even scratched when he fell on the ground. He only felt a burning pain in his back. His blood was rolling in his body, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Brother Jin!" Tang Feipeng saw that he was hit and flew. He exclaimed and ran to help him up.


    "Ah


    The cry of pain spread out. Tang Yihuan was scratched by the claws of the rhinoceros. Several scars were found on her arm. The blood oozed and quickly dyed her sleeve red.


    "Sister!"


    Tang Yiwei saw that her sister was injured, so he took a knife and cut it in the past: "I''ll kill you!" But a knife fell on the rhinoceros, but it didn''t have any lethality. He turned over and jumped on the rhinoceros'' back, pulled out the dagger in his boots and stabbed it into the rhinoceros'' eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    A shrill scream came out of the rhinoceros'' mouth. The eyes were attacked and the blood flowed. It ran wildly, and the body swung vigorously. With this strength, Tang Yiwei on his back was easily thrown out.


    "Xiao Wei!" Tang Yihuan sees that her younger brother has been thrown out, and her face changes greatly. She runs to catch him, but her speed is not as fast as Tang Yiwei is thrown out.


    When she thought that her brother would fall heavily on the ground, she caught her brother with a flash of lightning.


    "Ah


    Tang Yiwei exclaimed. He thought he had been thrown on the ground, but he was caught by Tang Ning. He was stunned. His heart was full of fear. He wanted to cry, but he did not dare to cry.


    Tang Ning looked at the rhinoceros, which was still running and bumping. At the next moment, the figure swept up and turned a somersault in the air, and knocked heavily on the head of the rhinoceros.


    "Bang!"


    Just one foot, the whole head of the rhinoceros, which weighs hundreds of Jin, was buried in the ground

 Chapter 1456

    Tang Jingqian and several people looked at the rhinoceros lying on the ground. The head of the rhinoceros was deeply buried in the ground. It was so motionless that it could not die any more.


    They were all in a mess. The fierce beasts with colorful colors were easily solved by the young master. Looking at this scene, they were ashamed.


    I thought that their own strength and training for such a long time, even if their combat effectiveness can not deal with high-level fierce beasts, but low-level fierce beasts should be no problem, but I did not want to end up with such a tragic defeat.


    Downing looked at them. Almost everyone was injured in varying degrees, and his clothes were dirty. He stood up in a state of confusion.


    She looked at them, light way: "a low-level fierce beast just, let you make such a mess, with your strength, in fact, can defeat this rhinoceros beast, but now it is defeated, do you think about the reason?"


    The little ones looked at each other. Tang Jingqian and Tang Yihuan were silent for a while, and they both said, "it''s because we didn''t find the weakness of rhinoceros."


    "It''s just one of them. The other is that you didn''t have a clear division of labor and no tactics, which led to the defeat of your first battle." Tang Ning looked at them and said, "in order to survive in this place, in addition to strength, the mind is also very important. Remember the injury you have suffered today. This pain is not the end, but just the beginning."


    Listening to this, several people are heavy in their hearts, but they are also reflecting on the reasons for their tragic defeat. They hope that next time, even if they are injured, they can kill the fierce beast!


    "Take care of the wound." Donning said, instead of helping them, he stood by and watched.


    A few people bandaged each other''s wounds in a strange way. Seeing that they bandaged the wounds well, Downing motioned: "come here! I''ll tell you about this rhinoceros. "


    "Yes." Several people answered and went around.


    Tang Ning raised his foot and kicked the rhinoceros. The head buried in the ground was turned over. He pointed the round bamboo around his waist to the middle of the rhinoceros skull and said, "the rhinoceros skin is hard and has toughness. The friars in the Qi refining period want to kill it, they have to find its weakness. Its fatal weakness is the back of the head. Once hit, it is absolutely fatal."


    "Different fierce beasts have different lethal points. If you encounter more fierce beasts, you will have experience. This kind of low-level fierce beast meat can also supplement physical strength. You can try it!" She motioned for them to practice.


    Listening to this, several people look slightly stiff: "want to open it after cutting meat? We, we... " Although they are collateral children, they have never done such things! I don''t know where to start.


    Tang Jingqian is like this, let alone several other people. They look at the rhinoceros in front of them, and then look at Tang Ning who is looking at them. Tang Jingqian bites his teeth and says, "I''ll try."


    He took up his sword and took out a dagger. After several strokes, he cut open the belly of the rhinoceros. Even though the knife was very sharp, it was very hard. Several other people saw this and helped to pull the four cattle feet. When he cut the bloody intestines and miscellaneous materials on the ground, Tang Yihuan and Tang Jing couldn''t help but vomit out the smell.


    "Ouch They ran to one side, holding the trunk and vomiting.

 Chapter 1457

    Looking at their slightly changed faces, Downing seemed to be trying to resist vomiting and said, "it''s good to get used to it. In the future, the valuable parts of the prey should be cut off and put away. Some meat is too hard and not delicious, but some meat tastes better. Like this one, you can cut off its front and rear legs and cut off the meat on its back."


    "Good." Several people should, forced to endure discomfort, began to do as she said.


    Tang Ning was watching. Seeing that Tang Yihuan and Tang Jing had vomited for a while, they came back to continue. Then they jumped to the branches of the tree and sat down. They took out a fruit to eat and looked around.


    Maybe it''s because of the smell of blood, and some fierce animals came to smell the smell of blood. She looked at several people who were busy processing the meat and said, "the smell of blood can easily lead to fierce animals. You should be quick when dealing with fierce animals, and you should move quickly after handling them."


    When Tang Jingqian heard this, he instinctively looked around. That is to say, he found something moving in the grass not far away. He immediately held a dagger and straightened up: "there is movement!"


    As soon as he said that, the others quickly turned around and looked around. When they saw several wild dogs and beasts running out of the grass, they were obviously nervous. When they saw the wild dogs and beasts rushing towards them with a low bark, they were trying to make a move. They saw that the wild dogs and beasts had been killed by several leaves and fell to the ground.


    "Oh


    A low howl came out, the wild dogs and beasts twitched for a moment and then stopped moving. The nervous people took a breath of relief and looked at the figure sitting on the tree.


    "This is a wild dog. It''s the most sensitive to the smell of blood. It''s fast and powerful. You''re not your opponent." Downing bit the fruit to eat, while casually said: "quickly deal with the transfer."


    "Yes." Several people quickly respond, speed up the speed of the rhinoceros cut off the meat space.


    Seeing that they had dealt with it, Downing jumped down and said, "if you want to survive in the forest, water is also very important. You can find water in places where trees are lush. Remember, water can only be found in the lower places. If you can''t find water, you can find wild fruits and collect rainwater."


    As she walked, she taught them some survival skills, but the water source was not easy to find. After a long time of searching, she found a spring in the forest in the evening, and they stopped there.


    "I''d like you three to go around and pick up some dry branches. I''d like you to take them to clean the meat." Tang Ning said, looking at Tang Yihuan several people: "don''t go too far, pay attention to safety."


    "Good." A few people responded and picked up some branches around, while the other three washed the meat.


    Downing found a place to sit around and watch them busy until he saw them come back with the branches in their arms, and set them on fire for the barbecue.


    Tired for a whole day, this will sit down and rest, roast fire, smell the smell of barbecue, watching the barbecue oil drop to the fire in the Zizi sound, several people''s stomachs are also cooing.


    After adding the seasoning, Downing said, "OK, you can eat it. Have a taste." She cut a piece and handed it to the youngest Tang Feipeng. She also cut a piece for other people: "eat slowly, enough meat."


    Tang Feipeng took a small bite and said happily, "how fragrant it is! Little Lord, the meat is delicious

 Chapter 1458

    When Tang Ning saw that they were happy, he also said with a smile: "in this experience, the most important thing is animal meat."


    "Delicious, better than what I eat at home." Tang Yiru also said with a smile and ate the meat.


    The fire and the smell of their meat spread out in the night. Some monks who were not far away from here came to inquire. When they saw that the people eating barbecue around the fire were actually some half size children and a beautiful woman, they could not help but scratch a dark light in their eyes and quietly backed back, ready to call on others to come and take these people The pot is served.


    Tang Ning took the wine gourd and drank the wine. Seeing that the monk was sneaking away, Tang Ning could not help but hook his lips and look at the people who were eating happily by the fire and said, "have you finished eating? All the roasted meat is put into the space. If there is no time for barbecue, the roasted meat can be eaten as dry food


    When she suddenly asked them to put away the roasted meat, several people were on guard. After a look at each other, they separated the roasted meat into the space and wiped the corners of his mouth. Tang Yihuan asked, "little Lord, but what''s wrong with it?" Said to look around, just, a piece of dark, in addition to the distant roar of some animals, also do not know whether there is danger lurking.


    "A group of free repairmen are staring at me. What do you say?" Donning asked, smiling at them.


    When several people heard this, they were obviously stunned, especially when they saw that she was not nervous at all. They didn''t know what to say. They only know that the strength of Shaozhu is very strong, but to what extent? They really don''t know.


    Tang Yiwei turned his eyes and said, "we can''t beat it, or we''ll run away?"


    "Mm-hmm." Tang Feipeng, the youngest, nodded his head.


    "Let''s fight first, but there''s no one who can beat it!" Tang Yiru said in a crisp voice. As soon as her voice fell, she saw several people looking at her. She was embarrassed and said, "am I wrong? Why are you looking at me like this


    Downing chuckled and said, "yes, I can''t beat you. I''ll fight first. However, as far as your strength is concerned, one-on-one can''t fight, and three-on-one can try."


    "Good!" A few people should a, listen to a voice, a few people stand up vigilantly, look at the voice, see a team of dozens of people around them.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, am I right? It''s really just a couple of half big kids and a beautiful woman The monk who spoke looked at Downing in a wretched way.


    Other people stare at several people and see that, except for the beautiful woman who can''t see the strength of cultivation, the others are monks in the Qi refining period. When they see such a few people, all the people in the team laugh.


    "It seems that I lost myself with the team? Otherwise, how can they get into the forest of beasts One of them said with a smile, he shouldered the knife on his shoulder. After a couple of eyes swept over several people, he fell on Downing: "the girls are really beautiful."


    Tang Ning didn''t even look at them. He was holding a fire stirring stick in one hand and playing with the flame: "so many people surround us. What do you want to do?"


    The leading monk sneered: "ha ha, what we do is to kill and rob. If we meet, you can only be considered as bad luck, but..."

 Chapter 1459

    The evil eyes fell on Downing''s body, crossed a faint light, and said with an evil smile: "little beauty, as long as you obediently follow me, those little ghosts around you, I can save their lives."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Tang Jingqian and Tang Yihuan understood the meaning of his words, and almost did not want to drink out of cold eyes at the leader.


    How dare this man be so disrespectful to the young master, and say such disgusting words, it''s presumptuous! Such a man, besides killing, has no other end!


    "No! Do you dare to shout at me? That''s a lot of guts. " The first one sneered and glanced contemptuously at the two of them. His sight fell on the beautiful woman who was still sitting by the fire: "little beauty, what do you think?"


    Downing chuckled and said, "your color gall is not small, but you don''t have that ability." As soon as the voice fell, the fire stirring stick in her hand flew out. It was as fast as lightning to shoot at the leader. A stick went through his body, broke his elixir field, and instantly took his life.


    "Well!"


    The man snorted stiffly, stood there, staring a pair of eyes straight down, to death, do not understand, how he died?


    "Head!"


    The sudden upheaval shocked those monks. They exclaimed and instinctively pulled out their weapons: "kill them!"


    I don''t know who called out, and saw those loose repair encirclement come up, sharp sword all to several people to cut. According to what Tang Ning said, three people besieged one. However, for the first time, the hands holding the sword of the younger ones were still shaking. Several times, they could not cut down.


    While dealing with those people, Tang Ning also pays attention to the six people. When she sees Tang Feipeng holding a sword and dare not kill people, she kicks one person and comes to him, grabs his hand and teaches him to wave a sword.


    "Whew!"


    A sword split, a man was stabbed in the thigh and squatted down. The monk''s whole head flew out. Fresh blood splashed on Tang Feipeng''s body, which made him forget to react.


    "I, I killed..."


    "If you don''t kill him, he''ll kill you. Besides, you''re killing bad people." Downing''s voice faintly rings in his ear, straight into his young heart.


    Releasing his hand, Tang Ning kicked a monk who stabbed at Tang Jing. After kicking the man to the ground, he put his foot on the man. Then he looked at Tang Jing and said faintly, "kill him!"


    "I, I..." Tang Jing''s voice also has a trace of trembling, holding the sword but dare not stab.


    "Kill him!" Downing''s voice came out again, a little colder.


    Perhaps it is to hear the cold meaning in Tang Ning''s voice. Tang Jing, holding a sword in both hands, shouts at the heart of the man on the ground: "ah!" She screamed, the population spilled blood, the body twitch and then died.


    "Xiao Ru!" Tang Jingqian called out, and Tang Yiru raised his sword and stabbed the monk from behind. It was only that she was short, and the sword was deflected. After being injured, the friar turned to hold the sword and cut it at her.


    "Die! Well... " Before the sword was cut off, he was kicked out by Downing, who came to the side, and hit the fire. The whole person was also burned.


    "Ah It''s hot Hiss He rolled on the ground and cried out in pain, but was passed by Tang Yiwei, who ran forward

 Chapter 1460

    The others looked at the scene, their eyes narrowed, and their eyes fell on the beautiful woman. One of them snapped, "deal with that woman first!"


    Those few people are not afraid, only this beautiful woman, that strength is what they fear. If you want to kill them all, you have to kill this woman first!


    "Go on After a drink, they gave up attacking the others and attacked downing instead.


    "Beyond our means."


    Tang Ning glanced at them and brushed the sleeves. At the same time, every leaf was wrapped in the aura of spiritual power, which turned into a hidden weapon to attack the monks.


    "Hiss!"


    There was a cry of alarm accompanied by a scream. One by one, the monks fell down, and there was no movement when they saw them fall. Tang Jinqian and others went to check and found that there was a leaf in their eyebrows or throat. All the thin leaves were missing, and only a little green was left outside


    "Young Lord, they are all dead." A few people turn back to say, the mood also follows fluctuation. When can they be as powerful as the little Lord?


    "What are you doing? Take all the valuable things from them. " Said Downing, and seeing that the fire was dying out, he kicked a few more branches.


    After a few people Leng for a while, answer quickly: "be!" For the first time, except for Tang Jingqian, other people were not quite used to picking things from the dead.


    Inside and outside the search, will find the things are stacked in front of Downing: "little Lord, all here."


    Downing took a look at the pile in front of him and said, "divide it up."


    When they heard this, they looked at each other, and after looking at the pile of things, they discussed for a while. Then Tang Jingqian said, "little Lord, you killed almost all these people. We can''t take these things."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning raised his eyebrows, took a look at them, and then laughed: "in this case, each of you can pick one thing from here! I gave it to you. "


    "Thank you very much Several people this just joyful smile.


    Tang Feipeng, the first to run forward, picked up a sleeve arrow and said, "I want this." Then he began to draw on his arm.


    "I want this dagger. It has gems on it. It''s beautiful." Tang Yiru also stepped forward, picked up a dagger with a gorgeous coat, looked at the gem inlaid on it, and she couldn''t help playing with it.


    "I want this knife." Tang Yiwei picked up a short knife. The knife was the length of his arm. He weighed his hand with it. Moreover, the knife was found from the leader. It was very sharp.


    "I want this bow and arrow." Tang Jing comes forward to pick up a bow and arrow. The bow and arrow looks small, but its hands are heavy. The bow and arrow are carved with patterns of bird wings. It''s not very impressive, but she falls in love with it at a glance.


    Tang Ning saw that she took her hand and pulled the bow. The posture was very standard, but how hard she could not pull the bow. She asked, "have you practiced bow and arrow?"


    "My father taught me when I was very young. Later, my father was not there, and I always practiced." Tang Jing said.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded, took a look at the bow and arrow, and said, "this bow is different from ordinary bows and arrows. If you want to open it, you have to inject spiritual power into it, and the arrow will also be taken." She motioned.

 Chapter 1461

    "Good." Tang Jing answered and picked up the arrow. She found that the arrow was different from the one she had practiced before.


    "I''ll take this sword." Tang Yihuan picked up a long sword with a silver coat.


    "I have a sword, too." Tang Jingqian also went forward to pick up a long sword. Although they also had swords, these swords were obviously better than theirs and might be used in the future.


    Tang Ning nodded his head, raised his hand and collected the things on the ground into the space. He said, "this place is full of corpses, which is not suitable for rest. Let''s go! I will take you to hunt the fierce beasts of the night. "


    "Yes." Several people should a, follow her to the night.


    Not long after they left, the smell of blood attracted some fierce beasts in the night and chewed away the dead bodies on the ground


    Half a month later, several people of Tang Jingqian attacked a fierce beast in the forest. On the tree, Tang Jing, who pulled out his bow and arrow, aimed at the prey below. With the release of his hand, he shot a sharp arrow.


    "Roar!"


    The sharp arrow shot at the neck of the fierce beast, but the fierce beast was still struggling, and the roar of the beast was also heard. At the same time, he ran into the people in front of him, but he was killed by several people of Tang Jingqian.


    "Bang!"


    Looking at the fierce beast with a weight of several hundred jin, several people breathed out a breath and looked at each other with a smile.


    Tang Ning, who was biting wild fruit on the tree, was so sour that her face was wrinkled. She saw that several people had solved the fierce beast and said, "yes, progress is very fast."


    "Little Lord, we cut off the animal meat and roast it. We can eat it on the way." Several people said, already started to deal with it.


    Tang Jing, holding a bow and arrow, stands high and stares around. When he sees some small animals around, he will also pull out his bow and arrow, and then leap over to take the prey and throw it to his companions. Then he goes back to the tree and stares at it again.


    "Ah Jing, we don''t have to fight any more. These have been enough for us for a long time." Tang Yihuan called out from below.


    "Good." Tang Jing should a, then no more to some small animals.


    Downing watched them deal with the meat and said, "let''s go! All the way out, it''s time to take you to zongmen. " In this short half a month, several people have made rapid progress. In their present situation, they can protect themselves even if they go to zongmen.


    "Little Lord, I heard that the Tang family is in the magic moon city. We haven''t been there yet. Can you take us to have a look?" Tang Yiru couldn''t help asking.


    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "when you have a chance to come to the magic moon city, you will come to your house and turn around. Now you can''t go. Counting the time, we went out of the forest to the zongmen. When we arrived there, we should have just in time for the annual examination. If you go late, you will miss the time for the examination."


    "Little Lord, if we have a chance to go to the magic moon city, can we really go to the Tang family?" Tang Jinqian couldn''t help asking. They are not the master of the family, but collateral. Although they are all the children of the Tang family, can they really go to the Tang family in the land of immortals?


    The others listened to him and looked at Downing expectantly.


    Tang Ning laughed and looked at them and said, "of course, I just don''t want you to come out in the name of the Tang family, and you can''t go home without saying that you can''t go home. Remember, even if you enter the clan, you are still the children of the Tang family and have a family. It''s natural that you can come to the family in the future."

 Chapter 1462

    "Thank you very much Several people listened to the excited thanks.


    Several people all the way to the outside, about half a month or so out of the forest, when they out of the forest, see the road outside, can not help but smile.


    Finally came out, this period of experience, for them, will be unforgettable in this life.


    "Come up!"


    Tang Ning took out a small spaceship and said, "during this period of time, you can recuperate your body first, and then you can get a good result in the zongmen examination."


    "Yes." A few people answered and quickly stepped on the ship.


    Although he took the airship as a walk, Downing would stop when he passed through the town and let them take a look around the city, familiarize themselves with the local customs and buy some useful things.


    Because they were no longer training in the forest, whether they were Tang Jingqian or Tang Yihuan, they all changed into the clothes they used to wear at home. Although the material of the clothes was not as good as that of the clothes here, the clothes of several people who had changed their clothes were very pleasing to the eyes.


    Although the skin of the three girls was a little bit of wheat, it made them not look like those pampered girls, at least in her view, it was very good.


    On the way, she taught them about the fairyland, and told them what to pay attention to in the assessment. Finally, she said, "in the evening, we will be able to arrive in the nearest city. Then we will have a rest there for one night. In the morning, you will leave. I won''t see you off. Since then, it''s up to you, Ming Is it white? "


    "Yes, little Lord." A few people should a, in the heart is to expect and is uneasy.


    "Little Lord, what if, if I can''t pass the exam? What if you don''t accept me from the family? " The youngest Tang Feipeng couldn''t help asking.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent, smile and squint a pair of eyes to look at him, way: "this is simple, if the zongmen do not accept you, I will send you back."


    On hearing this, several people even dare not stay for the last trace of luck. If they are sent back, they will be lost. They will not be sent back.


    "Little Lord, don''t worry, we will all enter the clan gate!" Tang Jingqian said.


    "Well." Downing nodded, looked at them, and closed his eyes to rest.


    Several people didn''t dare to disturb her again until, in the evening, when they arrived outside the city, Downing found a remote place to put them down, took off the boat and said, "go!"


    Looking at the city gate in front, and then at the little Lord standing there, they nodded, and then walked forward.


    The little Lord is right. How the road ahead depends on them. No one can help them.


    Several people entered the city gate and found an inn to stay. What they didn''t know was that downing did not leave. Instead, he was looking at them in the dark, and saw some people staring at them.


    After all, they are not very old, and they have no guards or elders to follow. Naturally, they are easy to be targeted by people who have bad intentions.


    Seeing that they were being watched, Downing didn''t intend to tell them, but wanted to know whether they could handle such a thing by themselves after so long training.


    At night, everything around gradually quieted down. Tang Ning looked at the two casual repairs who were staring at them and quietly came to their guest room. Seeing that there was no one around, he took out a thin bamboo and blew smoke into it

 Chapter 1463

    In the room, Tang Yihuan looked at each other when they saw the smoke blowing in. They held their breath and stood behind the door with weapons in their hands.


    After a while, two people outside heard that there was no movement inside, they pried the door open with a knife, one of them walked in lightly, the other went to the next room.


    At the moment that the man entered the room and closed the door with his backhand, a stick knocked at his back neck.


    "Well!"


    Before he could do it, the man snorted, and the whole man fell down. The three men tied him up with their hands and feet, and put a cloth ball in his mouth. After searching his body, Tang Jingqian from the next door had already knocked on the door.


    "Yihuan? How are you doing? "


    When the door opened, Tang Yihuan turned to let him in and said, "I''ve been knocked out. How can I deal with it?"


    "Kill!" Tang Jingqian said, looking at them: "the next door that has been solved by me, this can not stay."


    "Yes, I''ll throw them out in the night." Tang Yihuan said, and went forward to wipe the Friar''s neck, and then Tang Jingqian and two people threw the body into the alley outside.


    Downing in the dark raised her eyebrows. Seeing that their vigilance was not bad, and their methods of handling affairs were also fierce, she was somewhat surprised. She thought these people would suffer! I didn''t expect that the two monks were unlucky and fell into their hands.


    In the morning of the next day, they went to the market and hired a carriage to the zongmen. Downing followed them all the way, ready to leave when they all entered the zongmen.


    On the other side of the city, old Tang and Mo ye have been back for some time. Since their return, Qi Baihe has also found a chance to go to the medicine gate.


    In the medicine gate, during this period, several other people also successfully advanced to become the golden elixir. They were exchanging views in the bamboo forest, and song Tianyou, who left the pass two days ago, was also there.


    "Yes! How can you practice your sword so well Ye feibai patted song Tianyou on the shoulder and said, "now that the peak of Qi refining is only one step away from building the foundation, and the sword technique has improved so much, when master Tang comes back to see you, he will be happy."


    "Mm-hmm, I have been practicing seriously all this time." Song Tianyou''s eyes are shining, and his face is excited: "Master said that when she comes back, I will build the foundation."


    "Elder martial brother."


    Qi Baihe''s voice came. Several people looked back and saw him walking slowly in a white robe. Ye feibai beside him looked at Song Tianyou with a smile and said, "your younger martial brother is here."


    Song Tianyou ran forward with a smile: "younger martial brother, how did you come? Didn''t you watch it in the city? Or are they back? That''s why you came up? "


    "Master hasn''t come back yet, but master Mo and Shizu have come back." Qi Baihe said, toward the leaf feibai, they nodded: "how are you recently?"


    "Well, we have been practicing here for a long time, and Chen Dao and his colleagues have successfully advanced to the golden elixir. It''s really a good place to be full of vitality." Ye feibai said with a smile, "let''s go to the front and have tea."


    The party then went to the front of the Taolin. When Taoyao saw that they were all sitting there, he prepared tea for them, and then sat down beside them to listen to their conversation.


    Qi Baihe took a sip of tea and said, "I heard Shizu say that the master should be back soon, and my family is going to Beihai. I want to ask if you are interested in going together?"

 Chapter 1464

    "Is your family going to the North Sea?" Ye feibai looked at him: "do you mean you want to go too, and then invite us several colleagues?"


    Qi Baihe nodded: "yes, if you are interested, let''s go for a walk! There should be some gains. "


    Su Yanqing said: "I''ve read about Beihai in books. It''s located in the far north of the land of immortals. It''s snowy all the year round. However, there will be some things that are not found in other places. It''s rare here, whether it''s medicinal herbs or spirit fish."


    He pauses for a moment, and then says, "the people over there live in tribes. I heard that the people there are very strong in fighting capacity and stronger in physique than those in our side. There is also a clear distinction between the right of possession of territory. It is very difficult for people outside to enter their territory."


    "It''s true that most friars don''t go there. Even if they do, they will organize a strong team to march forward. This time, my family team used to search for the ice spirit fish from the glacier river for a hundred years and get the ice spirit beads." He looked at them and said, "if you go, I hope you can help us if you need to."


    Listening to this, several people looked at each other, discussed for a while, and then nodded. Situ said, "yes, but we have to wait for master Tang to come back. Let''s talk about this with Mr. Tang. I think he may be interested in going to Beihai."


    Su Yanqing said with a smile: "yes, there are many rare elixirs in Beihai. I think Tang shiding will be interested in it."


    Qi Baihe was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t think his master would be interested in it. However, when he heard them say so, he couldn''t help smiling: "OK, when the master comes back, I''ll ask him again." It would be great to have him with us.


    On the other side, Tang Ning watched several Tang Jingqian''s people being admitted to the clan and became disciples of the outer clan. When he came to Yaofeng, he saw a little medicine boy. As soon as he saw her, he ran inside.


    "Master, master, the bald Tang teacher is here again!" The little medicine boy still remembers that the bald Tang Shi pulled out a large piece of the elixir on their medicine peak last time. He was heartbroken.


    Tang Ning was stunned when he heard the little medicine boy''s words. He touched his bare head and said with a smile, "master Tang is the master of Tang. How can I return the bald Tang master? You know, my hair will grow out one day. "


    Fei Lao was studying medicine inside. Listening to the voice of the little medicine boy, he stopped his work and opened the bamboo door to look out: "where is it? Where is the boy? "


    "Fei Lao." Donning smiles and waves at him.


    "Why are you here? I haven''t seen you for nearly a year, haven''t you? What''s the matter with you coming to me Asked Fei, smoothing his beard and looking at Downing.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Downing laughed, strode forward and said, "can''t you come to see you if you''re ok? What kind of medicine are you mixing? " Then he pulled his beard and said, "don''t stroke the son, just a few beards, and then they''re almost gone."


    "Hiss! Let go, let go. " The beard was torn and hurt. Fei Lao gasped and patted off Downing''s hand with heartache on his face. He glared at him and said, "Why are you not so big or small? I''m older than your grandfathe

 Chapter 1465

    Hearing this, Downing laughed and said, "you are more energetic than my grandfather."


    Hearing this, Fei Lao laughed. They both went into the bamboo house and sat down. While he poured a glass of water for Downing, he said, "go ahead! What can I do for you? "


    After sipping a sip of tea, Tang Ning said, "well, this year, I sent several people to come for examination. Now they have entered the clan, so I want to ask you to take more care of them."


    Fei Lao listened, stroked his beard hand and said in surprise, "how many people have you sent to come here for examination? Which peak did you worship? Who can make you think so hard? With your connections, you need me to take care of it? "


    "It''s a few of my family''s offsprings who became disciples after examination. I told you about it in the whole clan. Other people don''t know their identity, so I want to ask you to take care of them. Some of them are still young..." She told him about several people.


    After listening for a while, Fei looked at him and asked, "don''t let them walk in the clan in your name, that is to let them live and die on their own? And let them start from outside disciples? If you say so, the Lord will give them a proper arrangement. "


    "To see where they can go, if you help them too much, it''s not good for them." Tang Ning said with a smile and took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to him: "this is for you. I just refined the pill some time ago."


    After hearing this, Fei gave him a slanting glance: "look at what you said, is not it just to take care of a few people? And you bribe me with something, really. " He said, but on the other hand he took it over and put it into his sleeve.


    Tang Ning chuckled and said, "how can you say it''s a bribe? It''s just a gift for you. If you don''t like it, give it back to me! " Then he stretched out his hand and spread his palm upward to show him to take it back.


    "Well thought!" He put his hand on Downing''s hand and said, "where can I get back what I send out?"


    Downing didn''t tease him, but said, "you don''t have to worry about them. If something happens, you can protect them."


    "All right, all right. I know. It''s just you." Fei Lao said, looked at him again, and asked again: "do you really want them to worship directly under the seat of which peak Lord?"


    "No, if they have the ability, it will be sooner or later. If they don''t have the ability, even if I push them, how far can they go on this road? Let them work hard on their own Tang Ning said, holding up the tea and sipping it, he said, "by the way, when you have a chance, come to my medicine door and turn around! I have already sent people to plant miraculous herbs in the mountains. The varieties are no less than those here. "


    "Medicine door? What kind of medicine? " Fei, who was drinking tea, was stunned and asked.


    "Yunlai mountain, do you know?" Donning asked with a smile.


    "Yes! There are three immortals in Yunlai mountain, but they are famous people. They are the mysterious places in Yunlai mountain. Many people can''t find the way to enter the mountain. By the way, I heard that Yunlai mountain is in the east of the magic moon city! Yes? Have you been there? " Fei asked, looking at the mysterious downing smiling, his heart moved.

 Chapter 1466

    Tang Ning nodded with a smile and said, "the former Yunlai mountain is where the medicine door is now. Come here to play when you have time."


    "Hiss! How did you do that? Have you subdued the three of them Fei Lao took a breath, his face was unbelievable.


    "The three of them are still in Yunlai mountain, but Yunlai mountain is already mine." She chatted with him while drinking tea. After a long time, seeing that it was not early outside, she got up and said, "well, I have to go back, maybe I can go back to dinner."


    Fei''s mouth twitched and looked at him and said, "it''s rare to come here. What''s so urgent to go back to? Stay tonight. I''ll take care of the food. "


    "You think I really want to go back to dinner? I''m in a hurry to go back to see Mozer She said with a smile. No surprise, he had a silent look when he heard this.


    "Well, I''m going! Those of them are troubling you Then he stepped out.


    "This boy." Fei Lao shook his head and watched him leave. After thinking about it, he went to the outer gate and planned to see the people mentioned by downing first.


    In the evening, the Tang family.


    "Look, all of them are not at home, and we are left to eat here. It''s really lonely!" Old Tang is pouring a small wine to Mo Ye.


    "For such a long time, anin should be back soon." Mo ye also sips a sip of wine. Her days away from here are really cold.


    "Old master, master Mo, the master is back!" The voice of the star pupil came from outside.


    Old Tang and Mo Ye listen to this and look, and see Tang Ning, who is dressed in green, comes forward with an oil paper package in his hand. She''s both smiling.


    "Hahaha, I''m just saying it! Look, this is home. " Tang laolang laughed and waved to her: "come and sit down and have a meal. What''s the meal just served?" Then he called out again: "star pupil, you let the kitchen add two more dishes that your master likes to eat."


    "Good." The star pupil answers, and goes to the kitchen quickly.


    "Grandfather, I''ve also brought back a pheasant. Look." She smiles and raises the oil paper package in her hand, puts it on the table and looks at Mo Ye.


    Mo Ye reaches out and takes her hand to let her sit down beside her and asks, "is everything going well?"


    "Well, a few of them have already entered the sect, and all of them have become disciples of other schools." She said with a smile and looked at her grandfather: "the disciples in the clan are excellent in all aspects. In terms of their cultivation, it is a good start to become a disciple of the outside school. If you have the ability in the future, you will naturally enter the inner gate."


    "Of course, you don''t have to say much about what you arranged. You have entered the clan, and you don''t have to worry about them." Old Tang said with a smile and gave her some vegetables: "eat something first! I''ll untie this Then he untied the rope on the oil paper package and revealed the chicken that was still emitting heat.


    "It''s delicious." Old Tang picked up a chicken leg and put it in the Downing bowl and said, "eat more."


    Tang Ning also took a piece to Mo ye and said with a smile, "try it."


    "Good." Mo Ye nods his head and moves his chopsticks.


    Several people were chatting while eating. Old Tang told her that situ and they were all in the medicine door. Tang Ning heard this and said with a smile, "then Mo ye and I will go to the medicine gate tomorrow, and we haven''t seen them for a long time."


    Old Tang nodded his head and said, "by the way, there is one more thing."

 Chapter 1467

    Downing listened and looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Old Tang took a sip of his wine and said, "Baihe said that his family would go to Beihai. His grandfather asked him to go with him. He said he would go to the medicine door to find situ and ask them if they were interested in going for a walk together. I guess they will leave when you come back."


    "The North Sea!"


    Playing with his glass, Tang Ning said, "I''ve been here for so long. I haven''t been to the North Sea yet. It''s said that it''s in the far north. There are many rare miraculous medicines there. You can go and have a look."


    She said, she looked at Mo ye with interest and asked, "or, we also go to the place with ice and snow to play?"


    Mo Ye dotes at her and says, "since you want to go, I will accompany you."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile Ying Ying Ying said: "then we will go to the medicine door tomorrow to see how the elixir is growing, this is nearly a year''s time, also don''t know how to plant the young."


    Old Tang drank wine and listened to their conversation. He squinted and thought to himself: it''s nice to be young!


    The next day, when Tang Ning wakes up naturally, it''s noon. After dinner, she and Mo ye go to the medicine gate with dark one and black wind. In the medicine gate, situ and they are discussing about going down the mountain for two days to wait for Tang Shi in Tang mansion. Unexpectedly, before evening, Xiao hei and his voice and big white''s voice come.


    "Dumb! I''m back Xiao Hei fluttered her wings into the peach blossom forest, and flew from one flower to another.


    "It''s still comfortable here. You can run or jump." Big white is still a round body, it did not restore the original shape of a chubby ball, in the peach blossom run a few circles, the fur will be stained with a lot of peach petals.


    "Master Tang is back!"


    "Master is back!"


    When they saw the two small animals, they both looked at the gate of the mountain in surprise and walked down quickly. They could see two figures coming together from afar, followed by dark one and black wind behind them.


    "Master!" Song Tianyou shouts in surprise, and runs away with his legs. However, before he gets close to his master, he is blocked by Mo Ye.


    "It''s so big. Why hasn''t it been determined yet?" Mo Ye raised his eyebrow and said, holding his collar and throwing it aside, he said, "you are not allowed to pounce on your master''s arms in the future. Do you understand how to respect your teacher?"


    Song Tianyou was suddenly admonished, some ignorant, but still nodded: "mm-hmm, understand."


    "Master, master mo." Qi Baihe stepped forward and saluted them.


    "Well."


    Tang Ning responded and looked at situ and others. Seeing that their strength had been improved and they had reached the golden elixir cultivation, Tang Ning nodded: "yes, I haven''t seen you for such a long time, there is still progress."


    "Master Tang." They bowed their hands and called out.


    "Tang Tang!" Shen Xingyue ran to the front and hugged her hand excitedly: "Tang Tang, I miss you so much! Did you miss me? If I knew you would go back, I would wait for you over there and come with you. "


    Qi Baihe looks at Shen Xingyue, who is holding his master''s arm, and then looks at Mo Ye. He is very surprised that he didn''t stop him.


    This one, who even his senior brother and a child would not let him be close to his master, would let a girl hold his master''s hand and rub her face against his master''s arm?

 Chapter 1468

    Seeing Qi Baihe''s strange eyes falling on him, Mo Ye gives a faint glance and then moves away from his eyes. Arning''s apprentice has a good appearance, but his brain is not very good.


    So many people, and also get along for so long, he did not know that his master is a woman, still thought they were two broken sleeves.


    Tang Ning pinched Shen Xingyue''s face with a smile and said, "you are a girl with great courage. If I didn''t want to go to see you after I went back, I didn''t know you came here with people. Did you suffer a lot on the way?"


    "I nearly died. Fortunately, brother situ came to save me." Shen Xingyue said with a smile.


    "It''s OK." Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at so many people, he said, "don''t stand here, walk, go inside and talk."


    When they came to the palace and sat down, situ asked, "master Tang, master Mo, how are you going back there this time? Is everything ok? "


    Tang Ning and Mo Ye look at each other and smile: "we went back just in time for a chaotic war, but it has been solved."


    Looking at situ and ye feibai, she said, "your family is all right. Don''t worry about it. Your grandfather has successfully advanced to the golden elixir cultivation. They ask you to take good care of yourself here, practice well, and don''t worry about your family."


    Hearing this, a few people could not hide their joy and stood up, and gratefully saluted Tang Ning: "thank you, master Tang!" They knew that if their grandfather could advance to the golden elixir, he must have written by master Tang. Otherwise, he would not have advanced to the golden elixir at this time after so many years.


    Tang Ning waved his hand and said to the cow vigorously: "calf, you don''t have to worry about your family. I went to see it. Everything is fine in your family. Your mother asked me to bring you something."


    Say, hand a brush, put on the table some big and small jars and jars: "this is what she asked me to bring for you."


    "Thank you, master Tang."


    Cattle vigorously looked at those things, eyes slightly red, he went forward to open a look, can not help grinning: "are all my favorite food, so much, I can eat for a long time."


    Yin qianze looked and said with a smile, "brother Niu, your mother is very kind to you. You can see that our family didn''t want to bring us things. You have so many people. It''s really enviable!"


    "That is, my mother is not good to me, to whom?" He happily put away all the things, although these are the most common things, but for him, it is the most precious.


    After hearing this, people began to laugh, and there was a pleasant atmosphere in the hall. At this time, Qi Baihe came forward and said, "master, my family is going to visit BeiHai. I invited situ and them to go together. Do you want master and Mr. Mo to go around as well?"


    After hearing this, Tang Ning said with a smile: "when I came, I heard my grandfather talk about it. Beihai is located in the far north, and there are many rare things. I have been here for such a long time, but I have never been there. So I decided to go and have a look with Mo Ye."


    "Master, can I go, too?" Song Tianyou can''t help asking. He wants to go out with them.


    "I''m going, too. I''m going." Shen Xingyue also said in a hurry.


    Tang Ning took a look at them and said, "Yue Er, you can''t go. Your strength is too weak to bear in the extremely cold place. You should practice in the medicine shop during this period of time! As for Xiaoyou, I think you can build a foundation. After the foundation is built successfully, you can go to experience it together. "

 Chapter 1469

    "Ah? I can''t go Shen Xingyue fell down on his shoulders in disappointment.


    Tang Ning took a sip of tea and said, "you are good at training. When you become stronger, you can go there naturally. If you go there with your physique and strength, it''s easy to fall ill."


    "All right." She also knew that downing was for her good, so she did not say anything more, but obediently responded.


    "Master, when can I build the foundation?" Song Tianyou asked expectantly.


    Tang Ning was playing with the tea cup and didn''t answer his words. Instead, he looked at Qi Baihe and said, "we have many people going with us. We won''t go there at that time. You''ll be on the same spaceship. You''ll follow your family. We''ll follow us. We''ll tell us when."


    She said, looking at Song Tianyou, she said: "these two days you prepare, you can build the foundation."


    "Yes, master." The two agreed.


    They were chatting in the hall, and when they heard that Tang Ning was coming, they also came to see him. However, when they came outside the hall, there was no one to watch. They didn''t know what was going on inside. Would they disturb them when they went in? For a moment, I was hesitant.


    Tang Ning, who was chatting with them, sensed their coming and said to Qi Baihe, "go and ask Yunlai fairy to come in."


    "Yes." Qi Baihe answered. When he got up and went out, he saw the three of them waiting outside. He said with a smile, "three, my master asked you to go in."


    Three people a listen, look at each other with a smile: "good." They entered together with Qi Baihe. When they got there, they saw many people sitting there. After passing by other people, they fell on the two masters.


    "I''ve met master Tang, master mo."


    "Three, please sit down." Donning raised his hand and asked them to take their seats.


    As early as Qi Baihe went in to invite people, situ Ji Ren, who had been sitting in front of him, got up and moved back to let out the three seats in front of him.


    When they saw this, they nodded their heads to the others, and then they stepped forward and sat down. Then they looked at the two humanitarians on the throne: "I haven''t seen master Tang and Mr. Mo for a long time. When I heard that they were back, we three brothers wanted to visit. I wonder if they would disturb you?"


    "No, we just sit down and talk about our daily life. It''s nothing important." Tang Ning said with a smile and looked at the three people and asked, "how are you doing recently?"


    "Thanks to master Tang, everything is fine. During this time, a few more young masters came in and became more popular. Peach blossoms are blooming everywhere in the mountains, and the scenery is more than ever before." Yunlai said with a smile, thinking of the changes in the mountains since these days, his heart was filled with emotion.


    "In fact, we came here to ask, is master Tang going to open up to the public to recruit students? If master Tang intends to recruit more disciples, the three of us can be busy. "


    "Yes, if you can use our place, master Tang is welcome to speak."


    "Yes, don''t be polite to us. Please let us know if you need us." All three said, thinking that if there was any place they could help, they would help.


    On hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile, "I''m also lazy, and I don''t intend to recruit more disciples. I think it''s good that the medicine door is so clean and quiet now. However, if there is a need for three places in the future, I will certainly open my mouth."

 Chapter 1470

    Hearing this, the three people began to laugh: "well, if you need to, you must tell us."


    "I went back to my ancestral home this time, and I also brought some gifts to some of you. Originally, I wanted to ask the little crane to send it to me later. Since several of you just happened to come, I would like to take them back together."


    Tang Ning said with a smile and lifted her hand. There were three wrapped gifts on the table. She indicated that Qi Baihe came forward and sent the three gifts to the three people.


    Three people see this hastily take over, a way: "thank you Tang Shi."


    "It''s a specialty of some places. I''d like to know that you don''t dislike it." Donning said with a smile.


    "No way." They were very happy when they thought of it.


    All the people in the hall chatted with each other in the hall. Before they knew it was dark, Tang Ning invited the three of them to stay for dinner. When Yunlai immortal saw Tang Ning''s warm invitation, they stayed without any hesitation.


    If there is a lack of medicine, it is the cook. Although they all live here during this period of time, they do their own thing to eat. Otherwise, they will go to the city to buy some cooked food and bring them back.


    Now see Tang Shi said to leave cloud to immortal they eat, they are thinking, how to do this meal?


    As they went out, Downing said, "it''s a nice day tonight. Let''s eat in the peach blossom forest in front of us." When she went to the front, she lifted her hand and saw several bright pearls of different sizes falling on the peach blossom branches, lighting up the whole peach blossom forest in an instant.


    Through the peach blossom forest, as the night wind blows, the petals flutter and fall, and then look up, a bright moon is hanging in the sky, stars dot, beautiful


    As early as downing said that he wanted to leave Yunlai for the three of them to have dinner, Mo Ye told dark one and Heifeng that they would go directly to the city to order some dishes and bring them back.


    When he heard Mo Ye''s words and saw that they were leaving, Qi Baihe followed him and said, "I will go with you."


    Seeing that Qi Baihe was also gone, situ and his disciples were relieved and walked in the peach blossom room to sit down at the big round table which was transformed by the Tang master. Ye feibai took out the wine from the space and said with a smile, "I got some good wine some time ago, and gave one jar to the old master, but the rest is still reserved. We should drink more tonight, and we will not go back if we are not drunk."


    "Good!" Cloud industry immortal listen to can''t help but smile, eyes slightly bright looking at ye feibai poured out of the wine.


    As time went by, Qi Baihe and his friends came back. They put out all the dishes in the space and sat down to eat together.


    This night, the people drank until midnight, and because of this wine, the relationship between Yunlai fairy and downing was also closer.


    The next day, Qi Baihe went down the mountain and went back to the city. He told the people of situ''s family in the city to return the news, and then he went back to the medicine gate.


    Tang Ning asked song Tianyou to build the foundation two days later. Although he was still young, his talent was excellent. In addition, Tang Ning had prepared the foundation pill for him. In the eyes of many people, his foundation was no problem.


    He arranged for song Tianyou to build the foundation, and asked some of them to help him protect the Dharma. Tang Ning and Mo ye went to the medicine field to inspect it. Looking at the miraculous medicine growing well, Tang Ning said to Yaoyao: "as expected, it is the most correct to give you the medicine field."

 Chapter 1471

    Hearing the praise, Taoyao said happily: "master, I have watering and weeding on time every day. I also want to open some more on the hillside in front of me to plant miraculous herbs. Please give me the seeds of miraculous herbs to plant! I will plant it well. "


    "Good." Tang Ning said with a smile, "this time, I''ll see if I can find some rare elixir and dig it back for you to plant."


    "Boom!"


    When a thunder comes, Tang Ning and Mo Ye look at the mountain top where the thunder comes from. On the top of the mountain where song Tianyou advanced, a thunder breaks down.


    "The first thunder came faster than I thought. Judging from Xiaoyou''s situation, maybe the foundation will be built successfully tomorrow." Tang Ning said with a smile, looked at Mo ye and asked, "by the way, have you been to Beihai before? Is that familiar? "


    "I haven''t been there, but I''ve seen relevant books. I probably know something there. If you want to know, I can tell you." Mo Ye leads her hand to the front of the hillside, and they sit down under a tree.


    "Tell me, then, that you can save your eyes." Downing said with a smile, but his whole body was slipping, his head resting on his legs and lying comfortably on the grass.


    Mo Ye reaches around her waist, holds her hand, and tells her about Beihai


    As Tang Ning expected, song Tianyou successfully advanced to build the foundation in the evening of the next day. At that time, the sky appeared with seven colors of rosy clouds, and the fairy sound was lingering for a long time


    They stood not far away and looked at Song Tianyou, who had been promoted smoothly. They all said with a smile: "this boy is more promising than us. How big is this? The foundation has already been built. "


    "Yes! It''s true that people are more than people are dead. " Ye feibai also said with emotion.


    "It depends on who taught it." Downing''s voice came from behind.


    "Master Tang!" Several people look back and see that she comes slowly in a blue dress, and there is a black robed Mo Ye beside her.


    "Master!" Song Tianyou opened his eyes and ran over. He came to his master with a face of excitement. He knelt on his knees and saluted her respectfully.


    "Thank you very much for helping me build the foundation successfully." He knew that without the help of his master, how could he have been promoted so quickly and successfully built a foundation? It is all because of the master that he has the strength he has now.


    "Come on, get up!" Tang Ning lifted him up with a smile and said, "now you have successfully built the foundation. Next, you need to stabilize the strength foundation. You can adjust your breath and practice at the top of the mountain these two days! I''ll call you when it''s time to go. "


    "Yes." Song Tianyou immediately responded and looked at situ and they were smiling happily: "I''m already a foundation building monk! I will catch up with you later


    "Yes, you are, are you?" Situ rubbed his head and laughed.


    Ye feibai and their several people looked at each other, looked at Tang Ning, and said with a smile: "master Tang, in fact, we have a thing to say, that is, I don''t know whether you agree or not."


    Seeing several people''s looks flattering with a bit strange, Downing picked his eyebrows and said, "say what you have to say, what are you fiddling about? What bad habits did you learn? "


    "So we said?" Several people looked at her carefully.


    "Say it She motioned, curious, what can make a few people twist like this?

 Chapter 1472

    Seeing this, several people looked at each other, and immediately knelt down to her: "please master Tang accept us as apprentices!"


    Hearing this, Downing was slightly surprised: "accept you as apprentices?" She looked at the nine people kneeling on the ground and said, "with your strength now, you don''t have to worship me as a teacher!"


    "We can have the strength we have now, all of them are teachers of Tang Dynasty. Master Tang and we have the love of master and apprentice, but we have no name of master and apprentice. Now that the medicine school has been established, we hope that master Tang can accept us as apprentices and become masters and apprentices." Ye feibai said.


    In this period of time, they have been thinking about this. Once master Tang was their tutor, who taught them about their cultivation and the principles of being human. Since master Tang came here, they have also followed him, and they have also received the kindness of master Tang. Although they have no name of master and apprentice, they have always been practicing the rites of master and apprentice. Therefore, they want to take the opportunity of the establishment of the medicine school to formally Learn from your teacher.


    In the future, even if someone asks about their master, they can tell each other with pride that they are learning from master Tang of medicine!


    Tang Ning didn''t expect that they were talking about it. However, seeing their serious and solemn looks, it was obviously not on the spur of the moment. She couldn''t help looking at Mo Ye around to ask for his opinions.


    "Do you want to take it or not?" She was so lazy that she didn''t want to take so many apprentices.


    Hearing Tang Shi''s question like this, situ jiuren immediately looks at Mo Ye nervously, and calls out pitifully: "Shigong..."


    Hearing this, Downing chuckled, glared at them, and said, "I haven''t said whether to take it or not? Your teacher called on him


    When he hears the sound, Mo ye can''t help but bend his mouth slightly. He looks at the nine people kneeling on the ground and says to Tang Ning, "why don''t you cultivate them like an apprentice? Since the relationship between master and apprentice has existed for a long time, let''s have the name of master and apprentice! "


    Thank you very much After listening to the joyful thanks, they kowtowed to Tang Ning three times: "I''ll see you, master!"


    Watching them knock their heads three times quickly, Tang Ning couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and say, "well, you said, this teacher is worshipping. Who are the nine of you senior brothers? Who is younger brother again? You should know that although you have been following me for a long time, before you, there are already two senior brothers who formally become masters. "


    On hearing this, Niu Dali grinned: "Hey, master, we have already discussed this matter. I ranked third, situ fourth, ye feibai fifth, Su Yanqing sixth, Yin qianze seventh, Gao Chen eighth, song Yixiu ninth, Chen Dao tenth, Hongyuan eleventh."


    Listening to this ranking, Downing looked at them and saw that they had no objection. Then he asked, "are you arranged according to your strength? Have you tried? The strength of the Mavericks is actually the strongest among you? "


    "He won by a fluke, and I won''t lose to him again." Situ said, thinking of the last contest, he lost half of the move, and the result was like this.


    "A fluke is a victory." Niu Dali smiles with pride.


    "All right! Now that you are all in line, you can formally worship the master after Xiaohe comes back! " She said, looking at Song Tianyou with a happy face, she said, "then you, the elder martial brother, must be present."


    "Mm-hmm, master, do they think they have to call me elder martial brother when they worship master?" Song Tianyou asked excitedly.

 Chapter 1473

    When Tang Ning saw his face excited, he said with a smile: "yes, they all have to call you senior brother, but you are not so good to be a senior brother."


    "Why not Song Tianyou asked.


    Downing looked at him and said with a smile, "you want to! So many people are the smallest, and your strength is still the weakest among them. If you don''t work hard to improve your strength, if you need your help as a senior brother in the future, won''t you be able to help? If people outside know that you are the weakest among the brothers, what do you think they will think? "


    "Don''t worry, master. I will try my best to practice and strive for the strength above the younger martial brothers." He patted his chest solemnly, assured, looked at situ and said, "I can protect you as a senior brother in the future."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help laughing, patting him on the shoulder and saying, "OK, I''ll ask elder martial brother to take care of him."


    "It should be." Song Tianyou also said with a smile.


    "Qibaihe is back." Mo Ye looks at the gate. There is a white figure coming into the gate.


    "Now that he is back, let''s go! Go down together. " Said Downing, and let them go to the hall together.


    When they arrived at the front of the hall, Qi Baihe also came there. Seeing them, Qi Baihe saluted and called out: "master, master mo."


    After a pause, he looked at Song Tianyou and said with a smile, "congratulations on your success in building the foundation."


    "Younger martial brother, you are going to be a senior brother, too." Song Tianyou said excitedly.


    Qi Baihe was slightly surprised and looked at his master and asked, "did you accept a new apprentice?" Who can get into his master''s eyes? Could it be


    Looking at situ and others on one side, they suddenly understood their smiling faces.


    "That''s them." Tang Ning looked at them and said, "go in!" As soon as the voice falls, he has already stepped into the hall and sits down with Mo Ye.


    Shen Xingyue and Taoyao, who came in from behind, came over with tea and stood beside them smiling.


    Song Tianyou and Qi Baihe sat on the bottom left in turn and looked at the nine people. They saw that apart from Niu Dali''s kneeling down, the other eight people were standing on the side looking at each other.


    "Tu''er Niu vigorously kowtowed to the master." The cow vigorously and respectfully kowtowed three rings, and then took Shen Xingyue''s tea cup and handed it to him respectfully: "please have tea, master."


    Donning nodded, took the tea and sipped it. Then he put it aside and said softly, "get up!"


    "Apprentice situ Nansheng, I''d like to see you." Situ also respectfully kowtowed three times, and then he also offered tea to Tang Ning. The next few people also came forward in turn and saluted Tang Ning one by one.


    Finally, Tang Ning looked at the nine of them, brushed his sleeves, and said, "this is the teacher''s tribute to you." As soon as the voice fell, nine things fell into their hands, and then they said to them, "go to see your elder and second elder martial brothers. Let them tell you about the discipline of the school."


    "Yes." In response, the nine people came to song Tianyou and Qi Baihe and bowed their hands to them.


    "I''ve met the eldest, the second."

 Chapter 1474

    Song Tianyou laughed and said, "we will all be brothers in the future. We should be like a family. Second younger martial brother, please tell the younger martial brothers the rules and regulations of the school."


    He always remembered that the master said that he would be the elder martial brother, so he tried his best to carry the elder martial brother''s appearance. However, the voice was tender, and his face was full of joy and joy. The two contrasts fused together to make people smile when they looked at him.


    Qi Baihe looked at the nine people in front of him and told them what the master had said when he had been a teacher.


    Seeing that everything had been done, Downing said, "if nothing happened, it would be over."


    "Master, I went down the mountain yesterday and learned that the family members had already set out to come here. I should arrive at the magic moon city in the next two days." Qi Baihe told him about it.


    "Well." Tang Ning answered, looked at situ and said, "you go and prepare. When they arrive, we will start."


    "Yes." After they left, they started chatting in the hall. They planned to go back to the city tomorrow and tell the old man about it. By the way, they would prepare some dry food and other things to eat on the way.


    Two days later, the Qi family''s spaceship stopped outside the city of magic moon. The team on the spaceship came down and moved for a while. As early as the people there saw the Qi characters on the sails of the spaceship, they quickly went to the city to report.


    After receiving the news, Qi Baihe said to them and went out of the city first, while situ and they quickly returned to the mountain to inform Tang Ning.


    "Now that we''re here, let''s go." When he is free, Tang Ning, who is drinking tea with Mo ye in the peach blossom forest, says a word, and then he rides with them to the moon city.


    Outside the city, a large and luxurious spaceship stopped there, which naturally attracted many people to watch. Seeing the Qi characters written on the sails, many people murmured.


    "It''s Qijia''s spaceship. It''s so big that it can hold nearly a hundred people. I looked at it just now, and there seems to be a team resting on it."


    "What is Qi''s spaceship doing here? With a team. What''s that for? "


    "It''s like waiting for someone else. You don''t see someone on the spaceship looking at the direction of the gate all the time."


    "You see, that''s the little master of Qi''s family. Isn''t he coming to pick him up?"


    "He? He is Tang Shi''s Apprentice. He has been helping some poor people in Tianxia Qilou. His medical skills are very good. "


    They talked and watched the little master of Qi''s family, who was dressed in white robes, slowly stepped on the spaceship. Many people envied him. The young master of Qi''s family has a good appearance, outstanding temperament and family background. He also worships master Tang as his teacher. He is really a winner in life. He really doesn''t know what kind of woman can marry him in the future.


    On the spaceship, Qi Baihe saluted his third uncle and asked, "uncle, didn''t my father come?"


    "Baihe! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your hair is growing


    Old Qi chuckled and looked at him and said, "your father can''t leave, so let me go with the two worship elders. This time, we brought 60 people out. All of them are one in a hundred. By the way, what about your master? When will it arrive? "


    "Master, they should be here soon." Qi Baihe said, looking at the other people in the spaceship, others also respectfully saluted him at this time.

 Chapter 1475

    "My subordinates come to see the little Lord!" Sixty bodyguards in strong clothes knelt down on one knee and saluted him.


    Qi Baihe looked at the 60 people kneeling in front of him and said in a slow voice, "in addition to us, my master and my brothers will follow us all the way in another spaceship. Before they arrive, I will tell you something first."


    He didn''t ask them to get up, but let them kneel down. After a deep glance passed over all the people, he said: "to my master, you should be more respectful than my father. You should not have any offence. To my brothers, you should be the same as to me. If I find out that any of you treat them lightly and offend them, deal with them according to family law! Do you understand? "


    "Yes! My subordinates will obey the order of the little Lord The crowd echoed in unison.


    "Get up!" Qi Baihe then let them get up.


    "Thank you They answered, and then they went to their original position and sat down with their knees crossed.


    But the two elders who heard his words looked at each other, then laughed and bowed their hands and said, "little Lord."


    Qi Baihe lightly nodded his head, then looked at his third uncle and said, "uncle, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Good." The third of Qi''s family should go to the bow with him.


    When the two worshippers saw this, they went to the stern of the boat and said, "I haven''t seen the little Lord for a long time, but I''ve become more and more introverted."


    "That is, he worshipped master Tang as his teacher, and he has been practicing with him all the time. Naturally, it is different. However, what I don''t understand is that how can the master let the young master, his master and his brothers get involved? You know, our trip to Beihai is very dangerous. Although master Tang has great strength, I have heard that his eldest disciple is only a child under ten years old. "


    "How can we deal with the arrangement made by the owner? If you want to go with me, go! Anyway, we have to protect them when the owners don''t say so. "


    After chatting for a while at the stern of the boat, they saw a spaceship coming towards this side. They looked at each other and walked forward without speaking.


    Qi Baihe, who was chatting at the bow of the boat, saw the spaceship and said, "uncle, follow me to see my master! After meeting my master, you can also set off. "


    "Good." Qi family old three should, looking at the spaceship landing, they two people will also get off the spacecraft, toward the spaceship over there.


    "Master, it''s my third uncle who leads the team this time." Qi Baihe came to the spaceship and said that he saw his master come out from inside and look down from the spaceship.


    "Master Tang, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    The third of Qi family didn''t go up. He just saluted downing under the spaceship. The teacher he saw last time was like an old man. He also called him the elder. Later, he learned that Baihe''s master was Tang Shi. Who was Tang Shi? If he had not seen it, he had heard of it, and naturally knew that it was a young boy.


    Tang Ning listened to his words and laughed: "Qi Laosan, didn''t your old man come?"


    He was not annoyed to be called Qi Laosan by a young man so much younger than him, because he knew that the Tangshi was a man of great ability. Even his ancestor dared to call him old man. It was flattering to call him Qi Laosan.


    At the moment, he laughed and said, "master Tang, my ancestors didn''t come. His hometown people said that please take care of your trip."


    "Old man Qi is really the same. OK, don''t waste time. Let''s go." She said, turning and walking back.

 Chapter 1476

    Seeing this, Qi Baihe and his third uncle went back. After they got on the spaceship, they did not stop again. Two spaceships flew to the north of the sky one after another


    A month later, as they entered the north, the temperature in the air gradually dropped. On that day, when the two spaceships were travelling in mid air, it snowed in the sky, and the north wind was howling. As they were travelling in the mid air, affected by the airflow, Qi''s spaceship was ready to stop to avoid the wind and snow.


    Seeing Qi''s spaceship going down in front of them, and downing following them, they also went down. The two spaceships landed in the open space below one after another.


    The spaceship has a protective cover, so the wind and snow can''t get in. When the spaceship stops, Qi''s family doesn''t get off the ship. Instead, they just rest on the ship, eat dry food, and are ready to wait for the snow to go on.


    "Uncle, I''ll go to see my master." Qi Baihe said, and then opened the opening of the defense cover. As soon as the opening was opened, a cold wind whizzed in and made people''s hair stand up.


    "Hiss, the wind in the north is colder than that in our side. It''s even more white around here. There are no families." Qi Laosan rubbed his hands and saw him go out, he called out, "Baihe, don''t you wear a cloak?"


    "No Qi Baihe, who got out of the spaceship, walked toward his master''s spaceship with spiritual power.


    The distance between the two ships was only about 20 meters, but he didn''t feel cold even though he had spiritual power to protect his body. After a while, he got on the spaceship and saw his master standing at the bow of the boat looking down.


    "Master." Qi Baihe called out and went to the front and said, "we have to rest here tonight, and wait for the wind and snow to stop before we go."


    "Yes." Tang Ning answered and called out to them, "situ, prepare the stove and the ingredients. We''ll have the hot pot later."


    "Good." Situ smiles and prepares with ye feibai.


    "Mo ye, I''ll go down and have a look. Little crane, follow me." Said Downing, and he was about to go under the ship.


    "Wait a minute." Mo Ye calls on her and takes out a thick black cloak from the space and puts it on her. After putting on the big cap of the Cape, he ties on the belt for her: "don''t catch cold."


    Tang Ning eyebrow eye a bend, smile Ying Ying Ying Ying way: "good." She gathered up her cloak and went down, followed by Qi Baihe.


    As soon as he stepped out of the boat and landed on the ground, Tang Ning raised his eyebrows, stepped on the ice under his feet, and then looked at the place where the Qi family''s spaceship was located, and then said to the Qi Baihe crane behind him: "little crane, this piece of ground is not the ground, but the water has formed ice. The ice here is not very thick. It''s not very good for your spaceship to stop on it. Go and let them move So that we don''t have to stop for a long time. The ice will crack and the ship will sink in. "


    After listening to him, Qi Baihe noticed that the two ships stopped at different positions. The master''s spaceship was parked in a place sheltered by trees, which could block some wind and snow. The ground was also under. However, the location of his spaceship was on the open ice, which was flat and empty. It was really better to stop the ship, but if it was ice below


    "Master, I''ll go back and tell them." Qi Baihe said and went back.


    Tang Ning did not pay attention to him any more, but squatted down and knocked on the ice to listen to the sound, and then his fingers condensed a spirit breath and opened a small hole in the ice.

 Chapter 1477

    After a while, she saw a fish head, she looked back and called out: "calf, Gao Chen, come here quickly."


    Several people on the spaceship heard her voice, they got off the boat and went to her: "master, what''s the matter?"


    Close to a look, but see a fish head, Gao Chen surprise cry: "unexpectedly have fish?"


    "Master, do you want to catch fish? Let''s do it. " The cow stroked up his sleeve and was about to move forward. Su Yanqing, who came after him, looked at it and said, "wait a minute. Don''t use your hands. Use the net."


    "Net? I have. " Chen daoxiao said, taking out a silver net from the space: "this is a magic weapon, but it should also be used to catch fish."


    Downing listened and chuckled: "OK, then you start! Catch some and we''ll make fish soup. It''s a pleasure to have a bowl of hot fish soup in this weather. "


    When they heard Downing''s words, they looked at each other, opened the hole a little wider, and cast nets into it.


    Behind Mo Ye slowly walked over, hugged Tang Ning and asked, "is it cold?"


    "It''s not cold. The snow is nothing. You see, the snow is getting bigger and bigger. It''s really beautiful in the vast white." She chuckled and raised her hand to catch a snowflake. Seeing that the snowflake fell into her hand, it turned into a piece of snow water and disappeared. She couldn''t help smiling, squinting and looking up: "it''s beautiful."


    Mo Ye looks at her, wrapped in a black cape, she looks very petite. Her delicate and excellent eyebrows, her face full of happy smile, in his eyes, is also very beautiful.


    "Well, it''s beautiful."


    In particular, she raised her hand and followed the snow, and her eyebrows and eyes were bent and smiling. Her eyes seemed to be filled with thousands of stars, which were so beautiful that they attracted people''s attention.


    Qi Baihe talked to his third uncle and asked them to move out of the boat. When he came near, he saw Niu Dali and his three uncles pulling nets around a big hole. Before asking, he heard them shouting.


    "Come on! It''s time to close the net! "


    As soon as the sound fell, several people pulled in the net and pulled it upward. The silver net was pulled out with the sound of water splashing. Then, countless fish were seen struggling in the silver net. He was slightly surprised.


    "Why so many fish?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, we can add food today." Chen Dao laughs and drags the silver net aside.


    And follow in the side of the Qi family old three see that silver net, the corner of the mouth is not from a draw, secretly thought: really is a loser! How could you use a treasure as a fishing net?


    "Master, you can eat it here already." Song Tianyou called from the spaceship. Seeing that they had netted so many fish, he also ran down.


    Mo Ye hugs Tang Ning and says, "let''s go up to eat hot pot! If you want to eat fish, let them deal with it and bring some fish slices


    "Good." Tang Ning said with a smile, "calf, let''s leave some enough to eat, and the rest to the Qi family."


    "Yes." Niu vigorously responded, looked at Qi Baihe and said, "second elder martial brother, please let them come and take some of them in the past! We can''t eat so many fish in hot pot. "


    "No, no, we all eat dry food and don''t fire." Qi''s third brother said, "it''s so cold in the ice and snow that they can eat some dry food on the spaceship. If they take these fish back, they have to prepare something to fire. It''s too troublesome.


    Qi Baihe saw this and said, "uncle, it''s cold. Let''s have a bowl of hot fish soup."

 Chapter 1478

    Hearing this, Qi Laosan said: "OK! Then I''ll get them down and get ready. " "Thank you very much," he said


    Tang Ning smiles and returns to the spaceship with Mo ye first. Situ and ye feibai have set up a stove on the spaceship, and have taken out some of the ingredients they have prepared for cooking. As soon as they get on the spaceship, they can smell the smell of meat.


    "Master, Shigong, you can eat it." Ye feibai laughs and shouts, asks them to come and sit down, and brings them bowls and chopsticks.


    "We prepare a lot of meat, but it''s good to drink with a little wine." Situ said and poured them two glasses of wine.


    "Sit down and eat! Eat hot pot is to eat around, let them leave one or two people to deal with the fish fillets on the line, the rest of the people come first! By the way, let them put the sliced fish on some clean ice Downing said, and took a sip.


    "Don''t worry about drinking, eat some meat." Mo Ye takes some pieces of meat for her, and then dip some sauce.


    "Come on, try it, too. This is the sauce I know I''m going to make in Beihai." Downing smilingly took a piece of it for him, dipped it in the sauce and put it directly into his mouth.


    Ye feibai and situ, seeing their love as if no one else, could not help but look at each other and went to call them to come and eat.


    Soon, other people also came, all around the stove, looking at the steaming hot pot, they rubbed their hands: "this weather to eat this hot pot is really a great enjoyment."


    "Fortunately, the master told us, otherwise we didn''t expect it." Yin qianze said with a smile and picked up a piece to eat: "well, delicious, this meat is so tender."


    After a while, Su Yanqing and Hong Yuan, who came up from behind, carried fish on a tray. On the big tray were big ice cubes, which were covered with thin, almost transparent fish.


    "Here comes the fish." Hong Yuan called out with a smile, put the tray aside and sat down beside him: "have a taste."


    Tang Ning picked up a piece of it with a long chopstick and rinsed it in a boiling hot soup pot. She put the fish in Mo Ye''s bowl and said, "try this one again."


    Seeing this, situ asked with a smile, "Shigong, you have all ordered it. When will you get married?"


    "I have to ask your master. Whenever she says so, she can do it." Mo Ye''s deep eyes contain a spoiled look at Tang Ning around him.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll talk about it later." She took a sip of the wine, reached out and took Mo Ye''s hand, and yang yang to them: "see? I''ve ordered all your teachers. Can you still run? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, that''s true." The crowd burst into laughter.


    People here are eating and chatting, drinking wine in the spaceship and enjoying the snow scenery. On the other side of Qi family, they also cook a pot of fish soup to drink. Although it is not comparable to Downing''s, they are very satisfied to drink a bowl of hot fish soup in this cold weather.


    However, when it was late at night, the snow was getting heavier and heavier. The roar of the hidden beast was not far away and reverberated in the night. The bull vigorously looked at the bow of the boat for a moment. In the night, two huge white beasts were coming towards this side, trying to climb the Qi family''s spaceship.


    When Qi''s family heard the news, they sent people down. Unexpectedly, a group of snow wolves were also staring at them while they were fighting with two giant * *

 Chapter 1479

    "Come on! Alert


    The team of Qi family quickly got down from the spaceship. At first, only 20 people came down to deal with the two giant white bears. Now, when dozens of snow wolves surrounded them, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Qi Baihe on this side saw the situation and quickly went to help. The cow vigorously saw the situation and asked ye feibai: "do we want to help? Strange to say, how come the two giant white bears and snow wolves are only around Qi''s spaceship? Only attack them, but not our side? "


    Ye feibai looked at the scene in front of him and said in surprise: "the snow wolf and the snow bear seem to be in a group. At this time, the two kinds of fierce beasts with different categories did not kill each other. Instead, they were staring at the people of Qi family. Would they not think that they were delicious?"


    "Qi''s people cooked fish soup in the woods. The guards should have picked up branches around. Maybe it was at that time that they provoked these fierce animals." Situ opened his mouth and listened to the wolves howling, and the two huge white bears were also shouting at the spaceship. His heart was slightly different.


    "Should Qi''s family kill Snow Wolf or white bear before?" Yin qianze also said, he stretched out his waist and looked at the more and more moving of tearing and killing there. He said, "look at this, I can''t stop for a minute and a half. We really don''t need to help?"


    "The snow wolf is very fast, and its attack power is even stronger than that of ordinary wind wolves. It can be said that they are the nobles among wolves. The 60 guards of Qi family can not take advantage of 50 or 60 snow wolves. What''s more, there are two adult giant bears whose strength is equivalent to the golden elixir. If we don''t help, we will lose half of them." Su Yanqing said, looking at situ and ye feibai, he said, "this matter has to be told with the master."


    "Master is sleeping, dare you call her?" Ye feibai picked her eyebrows.


    Su Yanqing listened to a smile and said, "I think it''s OK to let the elder martial brother go."


    After hearing this, situ also laughed: "yes, let the elder martial brother go! I''ll talk to my senior brother. " As soon as the sound fell, he was already in the cabin.


    Song Tianyou went to bed early. When he was pulled up, he could not help rubbing his eyes. After hearing the words of situ, the whole person got up: "OK, I''ll tell the master whether we want to help or not." Then he goes to the cabin where downing and Mo ye are.


    "Master, master." He patted the door of the cabin, regardless of whether Shigong and Shizun were sleeping in it!


    In the cabin, Mo ye and Tang Ning are sleeping. They are also ripe after drinking some wine. At this time, they both frown when they hear the bang bang on the door.


    When Mo Ye hears song Tianyou''s voice, he sees that Tang Ning frowns and turns over. He gets up to open the door and looks at the bean curd outside the door. He calmly asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "What about Shigong?" He pokes his head to look inside, but he is blocked by Mo Ye. He can''t see the cabin at all.


    Mo Ye goes out and closes the door. He asks, "she''s asleep. What''s the matter with her? Just tell me. " Said, stride to go out, to the outside, will hear not far away from the movement.


    "Shigong, the Qi family is besieged by dozens of snow wolves and two giant bears. If we don''t help, they may lose half of the people. So the younger martial brothers ask if we want to help?" Song Tianyou looked up at him and asked.

 Chapter 1480

    Mo Ye stands at the bow of the boat and looks at the Qi family spaceship not far ahead. He sees that all the people of Qi family have gone down to fight. Dozens of snow wolves and two white bears are as powerful as Jindan. The two sides fight together. The howling of wolves and the roar of bears spread in the night with the cheers of Qi family guards.


    The two ships were not far away, but the snow wolves did not attack their side, which was a bit unusual.


    He said to Ye Fei Bai, "go and ask Qi Baihe, what have the people below done?"


    "Yes." Ye feibai should a, then quickly get off the ship, toward the spacecraft in front of him, he crossed the scuffle crowd, directly on the Qi family spacecraft.


    "Five younger martial brother, how did you come here?" Qi Baihe looked at him and asked.


    "Second elder martial brother, the elder martial brother asked me to come and ask you what the people below have done." Ye feibai said according to the original words.


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe''s eyes flickered and looked at the scene of the scuffle below. Just now, he felt strange that those snow wolves and two white bears only attacked their side, but the spaceship on the master''s side did not attack them. Obviously, it was only aimed at them. So, what did the people of their family do to make these snow wolves and white bears besiege them like this?


    "Third uncle!" He called, let the middle-aged man who joined in the battle below to come up.


    Hearing the sound, Qi Laosan retreated, still holding a knife in his hand, and asked, "what''s the matter? This snow wolf''s attack power is too strong, I have to help, what do you have to say quickly. " As he spoke, he was still looking down, worried that others would not be able to resist.


    "Third uncle, when the team is cooking fish soup in the woods in the evening, what''s wrong with anyone?" Qi Baihe asked calmly.


    "Abnormal?"


    Qi Laosan was stunned for a moment: "I don''t think so? Oh, by the way, I heard two worshippers say that there are snow wolves in the woods, so the team will bring the fish soup back to the spaceship to drink, which should not be counted? "


    Ye feibai and Qi Baihe look at each other, and their eyes fall on the two worshipping elders below. Listening to the snow wolves and howling and bear roars, Qi Baihe''s heart moved and asked, "which cabin are the two worshipping elders?"


    "They are the last room in the stern." Qi Laosan said, and saw him step into the inside, now also follow in the past.


    Ye feibai stopped for a moment and followed him. When he came to the last room, Qi Baihe saw that the lock was still locked, so he took out his sword and slashed the lock. He pushed the door in directly.


    There are two beds in a small cabin, and two young snow wolves are tied in the corner. The snow wolves are bound with four feet, and their mouth is wrapped with cloth strips, which only makes a whine.


    "Hiss! It''s Snow Wolf! When did they get it back? No wonder those snow wolves just besiege us Qi''s third brother took a breath.


    Qi Baihe''s eyes were slightly cold. He took the two little snow wolves and went out. After coming outside, he stood on the boat and drank: "stop! Back to the ship


    All the people were stunned when they heard the words. When they looked back, they saw that he was holding the two young wolves. When they looked back, they could not hide their surprise. Especially, the faces of the two worshippers changed slightly after the surprise. They looked at each other, pursed their lips and did not speak.


    Qi''s people gradually retreated to the spaceship. The dozens of snow wolves stared at the two young wolves. Their mouths howled and their eyes glowed with fierce light. They made a gesture that they were ready to pounce on at any time.

 Chapter 1481

    Qibaihe stepped slowly down from the spaceship, untied the ropes of the two young wolves, untied the cloth with the mouth tied, and released the two young wolves back.


    "Woo!"


    The two young wolves raised their heads and called out. The howling voice had a trace of trembling. The next moment, they rushed to the wolves in front of them and circled around the first wolf happily.


    The wolf looked at Qi Baihe, then raised his head and howled. Dozens of snow wolves retreated quickly in the howl, and even the two huge white bears also left quickly.


    "Well, I''ll go back to bed, too." Ye feibai said with a smile, knowing that they had something to deal with and that he was inconvenient to stay for a long time, he said with Qi Baihe and went to the spaceship not far away.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not so good, Qi Laosan called out: "OK, OK, it''s OK. Let''s have a rest first! If you are injured, deal with the wound


    Because the Third Master of the Qi family was also the leader of the team, so the guards heard this and thought to disperse first. Unexpectedly, at this time, the voice of the little Lord came.


    "Wait a minute."


    Qi Baihe called the crowd, and his eyes fell on the two worshipping elders who were about to go back: "do you have nothing to say?"


    When they heard this, they knew they couldn''t avoid it. After a look at each other, they looked back at Qi Baihe: "little Lord, this is not a proper thing for us to do. When we saw two snow wolves playing in the forest, we wanted to catch them back and use them as contract animals for our grandson. Unexpectedly..."


    "The two are the sacrificial elders of the Qi family. This time, my father named them to travel with the team. With their qualifications, I should know what should be done and what should not be done." Qi Baihe looked at them with his hands on his back. His voice was faint, but he was also cold, with a strong pressure from the superior, which made people dare not have a trace of unbridled.


    "Yes, we did it wrong." Being trained in front of so many people, they are embarrassed, but they have to admit their mistakes.


    "If we don''t return the two pups this time, we will lose half of our personnel in this battle, and half of our combat effectiveness will be lost before we arrive at the destination. Do you think this mission can be completed?"


    Qi Baihe glanced at the crowd and said again: "the team is one. Any one who makes mistakes will implicate the whole team. If you are aware that some team members have done something out of line and made any mistakes, the first time is to report to the superior. This battle can be avoided tonight. My words are here. From this moment on, if anyone dares again Disorganize the discipline of the team and deal with it according to the family law! "


    "Yes All of them answer in a deep voice. The voice is sonorous and powerful, and even Mo ye and they all hear it.


    "Two worshippers." Qi Baihe looks at them.


    "Little Lord." Embarrassed as they were, they responded quickly when he called them.


    Qi Baihe''s eyes fell on the two people and said in a low voice: "I''ll punish you to bandage the injured players. I''ll be responsible for the vigil tonight. Do you have any objection?"


    "We have no objection." Two people immediately said, even if the heart is not angry, but also dare not reveal.


    "Go Then he said, and let the people disperse.


    Seeing that they all dispersed, the two sacrificial elders also went to help the team members bandage. Qi Laosan approached him and said in a low voice, "Baihe, after all, they are worshipping elders. Do you think it''s too bad for them?"

 Chapter 1482

    Qi Baihe took a look at his third uncle, and said faintly, "it''s just to worship the elders. If you can''t keep this rule, it''s useless to keep them."


    Listening to this, the third son of the Qi family did not speak again. Bai hegui is the little Lord. Naturally, there is such a right to deal with it. What''s more, it is true that the two elders who worshipped him were wrong. Now they have been punished. It is useless to say more.


    However, when he heard Baihe''s words, he couldn''t help thinking deeply. He looked at the nephew who was standing with his hands on his back. He saw that although his words were light, the pressure on his body was more than that of his father.


    He was relieved to think of it. It seems that he really worshipped a good master. The changes in the past two years are really great!


    "I''ll go to the master''s side, uncle, have a rest early!" After Qi Baihe said, he also got off the spaceship and went to another spaceship.


    After returning, ye feibai and Mo Ye report things over there, and then say, "that''s it. I''ll come back first when I see nothing else."


    Seeing Qi Baihe coming this way, Mo Ye says to ye feibai: "I know. Let''s have a rest! We can start tomorrow when the wind and snow stops. "


    "Good." Several people responded, watching him return to the cabin, then looked at Qi Baihe, who was on the spaceship, and said with a smile: "second elder martial brother, how can you come back so late?"


    "You can''t sleep, don''t you?" Qi Baihe said, went up to look around and asked: "master, they have a rest?"


    "The master has been sleeping, but he hasn''t got up. Shigong has just returned." Ye feibai said with a smile and motioned him to sit down at the small table in the bow of the boat.


    Several other people also sat around and chatted. Qi Baihe bowed his hand to them and said, "thank you for this tonight. If it wasn''t for your reminding, I didn''t think it was the people at the bottom who made the problem."


    Ye feibai took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "it''s none of our business. It''s Shigong''s saying."


    "It''s ok now. We have to have a rest after a drink. Don''t stay up too late. We have to leave tomorrow." Si Tu said and poured two glasses of wine in succession.


    Yin qianze saw that he drank so fiercely that he squinted and asked, "do you have a grudge against wine? It''s spirit wine. You can get supplies. This drink is really bad. It''s good wine. "


    The cow glared at him vigorously and said, "what kind of drink? Bully my surname cow


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, brother Niu, where are you going to talk! Who dares to bully you Yin qianze laughed and poured him a glass of wine. He put his arm around his shoulder and said, "come on, let''s have two more drinks."


    After drinking for a while, they went back to have a rest, until the next morning, when the weather turned better, the two spaceships also continued to set off. In the next journey, there was no accident.


    Four days later, their two spaceships stopped at a place in Beidi. After Qi''s family got off the spaceship, Qi Laosan put the spaceships away and lined up in a neat line, as if ready to walk forward.


    Qi Baihe said a few words to his third uncle, then he went to his master and came to the spaceship. He said to Tang Ning, "master, we should walk along the road below. We should be able to reach the destination of our trip, Jiuyan tribe, in about an hour or so."


    Downing nodded and said, "OK, then walk! Go ahead of you, and we will follow you. "


    She gave a sign, and the people on this side also cleaned up and then walked off the ship.

 Chapter 1483

    The people over there of Qi family saw downing and their eyes couldn''t help but look back and forth at them. Seeing these people one by one, they are all excellent.


    They are outstanding not only in appearance, but also in bearing and strength. A group of ten or so people come down and they are like the noble childe of a family. Each of them has his own elegant clothes.


    Qi Baihe went to the front of the team, led the team ahead, and walked along the snow road, stepping out a mess of footprints. Tang Ning and other people at the back followed, looking at the surrounding landscape.


    At first sight, it is a vast expanse of snow. No matter the mountains in the distance or the trees nearby are covered with snow, forming a pure white landscape.


    The snow on the ground is very thick in some places. It''s hard to step down and pull it out. The sound of the step on the snow is Zizi, and it''s very cold when the cold wind blows through the body. If it''s not for people''s spiritual protection, it''s estimated that it would be very cold in such a ice and snow.


    "Hooray! It''s really cold in this place. Can anyone really live here? " Song Tianyou rubs his small hands, and the children are fond of playing. Although he is a senior brother, he is a child after all. When he comes to such a place, he still wants to play. At this time, he puts away the spirit of protecting his body and feels the ice and snow. His face is red and his hands are rubbing.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t freeze and get sick. The weather is not fun. I heard that some people who are not used to the cold weather here even have their ears damaged when they come here." Yin qianze said, rubbing his ears.


    Fortunately, he used spiritual power to protect his body, and his heart fire was not extinguished, so the cold could not invade his body.


    "So serious?" Song Tianyou didn''t dare to play any more. He quickly protected his body with spiritual strength. After walking for a long time, he asked, "how do I feel like the sound of Weng Weng? It''s not very comfortable. Can you


    "No The others shook their heads.


    Tang Ning took a look at Song Tianyou in front of him and said, "the terrain here is higher, and because of the climate, ordinary people will have some discomfort. Your cultivation is still shallow, and you will have some feelings. You can adjust your breath by yourself."


    "Yes, master." Song Tianyou responded, but he didn''t dare to play any more. He followed everyone in a regular way, adjusting his breath in secret, and letting the spirit breath move along the meridians in his body.


    Less than an hour after they had left, the front line stopped, and Tang Ning and others also stepped forward. Seeing that they were on the top of the mountain, they stood here and looked down to see everything around them.


    Qi Baihe came to Tang Ning''s side and said, "master, the following is Jiuyan tribe."


    Tang Ning nodded and looked at the tribe below. From a distance, it looked like a village. There was no special place. If there was something special, it was a river near the tribe. In such freezing weather, the water of the river was actually Mobile.


    "Who are you?"


    In the white snow around, some men in white cloaks sprang up. They held fork knives and made defensive posture against them. One of them held a horn in his hand and looked up and sounded.

 Chapter 1484

    "Woo..."


    With the horn blowing, the sound spread in the air. As soon as the people in the tribe below heard the sound of the horn, they ran out with weapons.


    Seeing this posture, Qi Laosan rushed forward and said, "misunderstanding, misunderstanding, we are friends of your leader, we are Qi family members, and there are tokens here." He handed over the token representing his identity: "please pass it on."


    Those people looked at the token, took it, whispered a few words, and then said, "you can go to see our leader, but you can''t have so many people. You can get two in advance. The others will wait here first."


    Seeing this, Qi Laosan said: "OK, Baihe, you go with me." He called Qi Baihe and told the others to wait here. Then he followed them to the foot of the mountain.


    The people of the tribe below saw that two people were following them, so they held weapons and guarded there. The leader of the tribe came out. When he saw the two men coming, he was slightly stunned for a moment. Then he stepped forward and said to the people around him, "take the weapons, this is our guest."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, brother Zhuo, how are you doing after a long time?" Qi Laosan asked with a smile before he went far away.


    "Third! I thought it was an enemy attack, but I didn''t expect it was you. "


    When the middle-aged leader saw his old friend, he laughed loudly. He shook his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s been a long time! I got news that your family would come, but I didn''t expect you to come. OK, that''s great


    "Come on, let me introduce to you. This is Qi Baihe, my nephew, and the young master of our Qi family. Bai He is the leader of Jiuyan tribe. His surname is Zhuo. He is also a good friend I have known for many years." Old Qi said with a smile.


    "It turns out to be Qi Shaozhu, disrespectful and disrespectful." When Zhuo saw the man in white, he had the bearing of a noble childe. Although his strength was restrained and not exposed, he could detect the pressure on the man in front of him, which seemed to be hidden above him.


    "Leader Zhuo." Qi Baihe returned a salute and said, "the people on the mountain are our people. Can you let them come down first?"


    "Naturally." He said with a smile, beckoned a man to explain, and then saw the man quickly running up the mountain.


    "Little master Qi, third, it''s cold outside. Please come inside." He made a gesture of invitation to ask them to go to the house for warmth, but Qi Baihe stood still.


    "Leader Zhuo, my master and brothers are also with me this time." The implication is that he will wait here for them to come down.


    "Oh? So let''s wait a moment Zhuo said, and looked at Qi Laosan.


    Qi Laosan pulled him aside and said, "my nephew''s master is a man. He has great strength and great ability. Even my ancestors admire him very much. This time, when I heard that my nephew was coming to Beihai, he followed me to have a look


    Zhuo leader nodded. Listening to him, he was curious. He thought that the master of Qi Shao Zhu must be an old man with silver hair. Therefore, looking at the people who came down from the mountain, it was not very true from a distance. He only knew that there seemed to be two older monks walking in front of the team.

 Chapter 1485

    "Third, which of the two is the master of Qi Shao Zhu?" Look at the strength seems to be quite!


    "Those two are the sacrificial elders of our Qi family. His master is the one with blue robes and no hair at the back of the team. We all call him Tangshi, and all the disciples are Tang Shi." Qi Laosan said, thought for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, "the man in black is It''s master mo


    On the way, they all called him Shigong, but he didn''t dare to say so when he was introduced to outsiders. If it was Shigong, wouldn''t it be obvious that Tang Shi was a broken sleeve?


    "Oh, good." Zhuo leader nodded, eyes over the front of the people, fell on the back of the few people, with their approach, this look, not from the eyes of a bright.


    "The third one, master Tang and others are really elegant! Tang Shi, in particular, is so young and special that all the people around him are excellent, but he can let people see his existence at a glance, hiss! He actually has a layer of holy light over him, third, third! Your nephew''s master is not simple


    When he followed downing and their approach, and saw the light on Downing, he could not help but stride forward excitedly.


    The two men in front thought that the leader was coming to meet them, and they were smiling. They were bowing their hands to speak. When they saw him, he passed them and went back.


    "Oh, master Tang! I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve heard so much about you! I''m drow, chief of the tribe. I''m here to meet you. " With one hand on his chest, he bent down and saluted Tang Ning respectfully. He thought he had seen Tang Shi before!


    "Leader Zhuo." Downing nodded slightly.


    "Master Tang, you''ve been working hard all the way. Please come in." He made a gesture of invitation and asked them to go to the front room.


    "Good." Tang Ning answered, and stepped forward to the front with Qi Baihe. They followed the song into a larger room.


    After the two worshippers saw this, their faces were not very good, but they did not say anything to follow up.


    Others, entertained by a man from the tribe, also entered the guest room to rest.


    There are heaters in all the houses here. As soon as you enter the house, you will feel a burst of heat coming from your face, which makes people relax.


    In the biggest room, after Zhuo asked them to sit down, people at the bottom poured them hot milk tea and put some baked cakes in front of them.


    "We have a little bit of terrain here. We don''t have anything good to greet you. Please forgive me." The leader of the throne bowed his hand at them.


    "Chief Zhuo, you are welcome." Qi Baihe said.


    Zhuo took up the tea bowl in front of him and said to them, "this is the unique lingcamel goat milk of our northern region. Please try it! It can warm the body and drive away the cold. "


    Seeing this, the crowd also took a sip. The milk flavor was strong, with a peculiar smell of tea. The entrance was smooth and fragrant. When a sip of milk tea was drunk, the whole body was warm and comfortable.


    Song Tianyou was the youngest among the people. He had been smelling the milk fragrance and swallowing his saliva. When meeting people, he took a drink from the tea bowl in front of him. He tasted the fragrance and sweetness of the tea bowl. He took a big gulp of the tea bowl and drank it straight to the sky.


    "Burp!"


    He had a milk mark on his mouth and a satisfied hiccup on his face.

 Chapter 1486

    The burp was not loud, but it was not small, especially at the moment when no one was talking. Therefore, almost everyone''s eyes focused on Song Tianyou.


    He was sitting among the adults with a small bald head, an empty tea bowl in his hand, and a circle of white milk stains on his lips.


    Maybe he saw everyone''s eyes looking at him. He raised his smile and said with joy: "this milk tea is delicious. I haven''t drunk it before. Can I have another bowl?" Said, a pair of clean eyes with expectation toward the leader of the throne.


    The leader was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "naturally, drink more if you like." He cheerfully beckoned people to pour another bowl for song Tianyou. He said with a smile, "this is a little hot. You should drink it slowly. Don''t drink it too quickly. We don''t have anything else here. This can be enough."


    After chatting for a while, they drank some milk tea and ate some pancakes. Knowing that they had something to talk about, Downing got up and said, "please arrange a rest place for us, chief Zhuo!"


    "Well, I''ll have you taken, and you can walk around." Zhuo leader said with a smile and beckoned a man to take them to rest.


    After seeing them leave, leader Zhuo looked at Qi Baihe and Qi Laosan and said with a smile: "we have prepared the goods this year. You should have a rest today. I will take you to see the goods tomorrow. In addition, I heard that you said that there are other tasks to come here, but I don''t know what the matter is? Do you need to come to my place? "


    Qi Laosan took a look at Qi Baihe beside him and said with a smile: "in the past years, the quality and sales of the goods you prepared are all excellent. We are absolutely assured of you. We can look at the goods tomorrow. As for the task of this trip, there is really something you need to help."


    "Oh? Yes? You say Zhuo said, motioning them to elaborate.


    "We are going to look for a century old ice spirit fish in the glacier River and get its ice spirit beads." Qi Baihe opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on the leader of Zhuo.


    "Century old ice fish?"


    He frowned slightly, looked at them slightly, and said: "you know, this hundred year old ice spirit fish can be said to be rare, extremely rare? It''s not difficult to find ice spirit fish in Glacier River, but it''s difficult in this year. As far as I know, except for a hundred year old ice spirit fish caught in Glacier River 50 years ago, there has never been a hundred year old ice spirit fish. "


    Qi Laosan then said: "that''s why we need your help to find the information of Bingling fish, and see if there is any way to find the ice spirit fish of 100 years old."


    Zhuo shook his head: "it''s not that I don''t help, but this one. I''m afraid I can''t help. If anyone knew how to find a hundred year old ice fish, it wouldn''t have appeared only once 50 years ago."


    He paused for a moment and asked, "how can you want to find a hundred year old ice spirit fish and take its ice spirit beads?" When he saw that they were silent, he said again, "Well! I remember that there was an ancient book which recorded all kinds of spirit fish in the glacier river. I''ll see if I can find this book. "


    In fact, he knew that even if it was found, it would have little effect. Recording the spirit fish and how to find the century old ice spirit fish are two different things.

 Chapter 1487

    A few people were chatting. On the other side, Downing, after they went to the rest room for a circle, they came out again and walked outside. Although the cold wind was blowing and the words were full of smoke, they still came out to have a look at the unfrozen river.


    I don''t feel that the river is far away from the tribe when I look on the mountain. However, I find that the tribe is still tens of meters away from the river when I am in the village. When I walk past, I listen to the sound of the river flowing. The water flows slowly, but it is not very fast.


    "The place is frozen all over the place. How come the water in this river is not frozen? Eh? Look, there are fish in the water


    Yin qianze said, looking at the river along the downstream of a red fish, can not help praise: "this fish does not look like a carp, that fish tail with gauze like, look really beautiful."


    "That''s the red brocade fish. It''s the most common spirit fish in this area. Its tail is like a girl''s gauze skirt. Its body is covered with bright red scales, and there is a yellow line on the back of the fish, so it is called red brocade fish."


    A clear girl''s voice came, and Tang Ning and others looked at it. Not far away, a girl in a thick red dress walked quickly with a thin rope in her hand, and looked at several people with curious eyes.


    "I''m zhuolan, and my father-in-law is the leader here. Are you the guests today? It''s said that you come from far away. Do you have fun there The girl came to several people and looked at them carefully. When she saw these people all looked so beautiful at a close distance, her eyes blinked and her pretty face was flushed.


    "You are so beautiful."


    Downing chuckled and said, "you look good, too." Her eyes fell on the river and asked, "zhuolan, where does this river lead to?"


    "This is the glacier river. According to my father, it leads to the ice sea. Many tribes live on the glacier river. I haven''t left our tribe, so I don''t know where to go when I get out of the boundary of our tribe." Playing with the rope in her hand, she picked up some snow from the ground, kneaded it into a ball and threw it into the river. With a splash, she also made the spirit fish in the river swim around.


    "You see, a lot of spirit fish, with spirit fish soup can be delicious, you want to see net fish? Come with me She said with a smile and waved to them as she walked.


    Tang Ning pauses for a moment, and then he follows Mo Ye. After seeing this, situ and others follow him.


    At the lower reaches of the river, more than a dozen men are pulling nets to catch fish. There are also some women and children helping to pick up fish. When they approached, they found that the net was so big, and there were so many people working there, but there were only two or three fish from the net. If they caught the small fish, they would put it back.


    "The river is so wide that they only catch so many when they go down the net. They don''t catch as many as I spread the net." Niu Dali said to several people around him that their fishing skills are not as good as him!


    "As far as I know, spirit fish are not easy to catch." Mo ye said slowly, looking at those people can not net fish, but do not feel strange.


    "Shigong, why is it not easy to catch Niu Dali asked in doubt.


    "If you go down and try, you will know." Donning smiles and looks at the cow, and signals him to try.

 Chapter 1488

    "Yes Cattle vigorously a listen, eyes a bright, way: "I go to try, see how many spirit fish can net up." Then he went on.


    Zhuolan was talking to those people who were fishing. Seeing the cattle coming, he rolled up his sleeves and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Let me have a try! I can catch fish, too Niu Dali said to the man pulling the net.


    Seeing this, the man looked at the others and thought that they were the leader''s guests. One of them said, "well, try it." Then she handed him the net.


    After the cow vigorously took over, he saw that other people were still pulling the fish net, and said: "you give up! Let me do it myself. "


    "Do you come by yourself? The net weighs nearly 200 Jin! It''s heavier when you''re in the water. How many corners can you do on your own? " One of the men asked in surprise.


    "I have no problem."


    Niu Dali said, let them all get out of the way. He pulled the net and put it away and scattered it toward the spirit fish in the river. He seemed to see more than a dozen big fish. He happily called to Tang Ning: "master, I''ve got a dozen big fish in my net!"


    However, when he pulled the net to recover, he found that when the net was collected, more than a dozen big fish were missing, only a few weeds were in it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, where is the fish, brother Niu?" Yin qianze laughed and looked at him jokingly: "don''t say those aquatic plants are big fish."


    "I know the net is here! Why not? " The cow vigorously doubts to say, pull up the net a look, see that the fish net above one by one big hole, immediately stare up a pair of eyes, to those men way: "your fish net how to break into such a net fish? How can we get it through the net? Even if the net arrives, they all slip away. "


    Those men were stunned and then laughed: "it seems that you don''t know. The teeth of the spirit fish are very strong. If the net we pull up is bitten, they will help us repair it quickly." Then he pointed to the women on the other side.


    "When we take out water plants and sundries, we see that the damaged ones will be repaired, but the spirit fish is not easy to catch, and the fish net is always bitten." One of the women said with a smile, pulled the broken net and quickly repaired it with other women.


    Niu Dali saw that their mending was not with needle or thread, but with Lingli. He was a little surprised.


    "Master."


    In the laughter of the people here, Qi Baihe came to Tang Ning and said, "master, this is a map of Beihai I got from Zhuo leader." He handed him a folded map paper.


    Tang Ning took it and looked at it, and nodded with a smile: "yes, it''s very convenient to have this map." She looks at Mo Ye beside her and says, "Mo ye, shall we go here tomorrow?" She pointed to a place on the map.


    Mo Ye takes a look, then answer: "good."


    "Master, we will go together." The cow put down the net and ran over.


    "You''re not fishing?" Downing looked at him jokingly.


    Niu Dali listened to a grin: "hey hey, the spirit fish here is not easy to catch, forget it, and try again when you are free."


    "All right! Let''s have a good rest today and start early tomorrow morning. " Tang Ning said, looking at Qi Baihe: "you and your third uncle, they go to find a hundred year old ice fish!"

 Chapter 1489

    "Good." Qi Baihe nodded.


    After chatting by the river for a while, they all went back to have a rest and prepared for the trip tomorrow.


    Before dawn the next day, Qi Baihe and his team set out to follow the glacier River, while Tang Ning set out after daybreak. They walked through the ice to the forest covered by trees. Song Tianyou was most interested in looking at the small animals that sometimes escaped from the snow forest.


    "Master, in such a cold day, how can these small animals not be frozen to death?" He asked curiously. He jumped forward and pulled a branch of snow and ice hanging on it. He let it go. The thick snow and ice that pressed the branches fell down and fell on the snow in front of him.


    "These little animals have adapted to the weather, and they have such thick fur, so they are not afraid of cold." Tang Ning said in a slow voice, looking at the snow forest, there was no inch grass in the snow white, and he said, "if you go deeper, there should be a unique Snowman ginseng in the north."


    "Master, there is no grass here. How can there be snow ginseng? Is it possible that the snow ginseng is hidden in the snow Niu vigorously scratched his head and asked. He looked around and saw nothing.


    "It''s hidden in the snow, of course. You''ll have to dig it carefully for me later." Downing chuckled and walked forward. His steps seemed to be stepping on the snow, but in fact, he walked without any marks on his feet and his shoes did not touch the ground.


    After a long walk, they see downing and Mo Ye stop.


    "Is there snow ginseng in this place?" Yin qianze looked around curiously and saw the master waving at him.


    "Come here and see the difference in the snow beside the big tree?" Asked Downing, looking at him.


    "It seems that the snow is relatively loose. If you look at it carefully, it seems that there are holes in it." Yin qianze looks down.


    "Dig! Dig slowly, dig deeper. " Donning signaled.


    Several other people gathered around and looked at it. Yin qianze dug the snow directly with his hands, and then slowly dug down. When he reached the palm of his hand, his fingers seemed to touch something. His face was happy and said, "master, there is something down here. It seems that you still want to run!"


    He immediately dug down his palm again, even the snow dug up, and saw in that handful of white snow, a big white snow worm was wriggling there.


    "It''s a worm!" When he saw the fat white insect of the size of a finger, he immediately lifted his hand and threw the snow in his hand together with the insect.


    "Situ, catch it."


    When he heard his master''s voice coming out, situ did not think much about it. He had already snatched out his robe to catch the snow-white fat insect. When he saw the snow-white insect writhing on his robe, situ couldn''t help asking, "master, is this the snowman you said?"


    Downing chuckled and took a look at them and said, "this is the snowman ginseng. Don''t look at it as a worm. Its medicinal value is no less than a century old ginseng."


    she stepped forward and squeezed the fat white snow worm in her hands. She said, "it sucks the rhizome essence of the cedar tree and eats the unpolluted snow water. So the whole body is white and the value of the medicine is very high."


    She said, holding the snow insect, she handed it to me and asked with a smile, "who would like to taste it? It tastes a little sweet and contains pure spiritual essence, which is very nourishing

 Chapter 1490

    When she said this, people''s eyes fell on the big fat insect in her hand. The insect was white and fat, and was still writhing. Just looking at them, they shivered, not to mention talking.


    Sima several people looked at each other and pushed song Tianyou forward: "elder martial brother, you come, you are the elder martial brother, you should be an example."


    "Ah?"


    Song Tianyou was pushed forward. He was stunned for a moment. He looked at the snow bug and looked at the younger martial brothers who pushed him forward. Thinking that he was a senior brother, he should take the lead in setting an example for them. So he stepped forward and said, "OK, I''ll try it."


    He went forward to take the snow-white insect, watching the fat insect writhing, he swallowed his throat, looked at Tang Ning and asked, "master, did I swallow it? Or will you bite it to death and chew it before swallowing it? "


    When they heard this, they rubbed their arms. It would be nice if they could swallow it. He even thought about whether to chew it again or not?


    Tang Ning''s lips slightly raised and said with a smile, "then you should take a bite and taste it, and then chew it. Tell your younger martial brothers what it tastes like."


    "Good." Song Tianyou nodded, put the snow bug in his mouth and bit it. The sound of Bo was just like that there was some explosion oar in his mouth. It was a little fragrant and cool. He chewed it again and swallowed the snowman ginseng in his mouth.


    "Delicious."


    He described them carefully: "the mouth is soft and elastic. If you bite it, you will have a burst of oar. The oar juice is sweet, and there is a breath of pure spiritual power. If you chew it again, it will be soft and tough. After eating, it seems that there is a hot air flowing away in the body."


    Tang Ning saw with a smile: "OK, look carefully for it! There should be some more in this area. I caught them and put them in the bottle She took out a larger transparent bottle and handed it to them.


    "Yes." And they went after them according to what she had said.


    Mo ye and Tang Ning go into the air, ready to see if there is any magic medicine in the middle of the mountain. However, what they don''t expect is that when they reach the sky, they see a group of figures in the forest which is a little far away from here, chasing the snow beasts in the forest.


    The snow beast was very big and fast, stamping down the trees around him when he ran. Tang Ning saw that they were following the snow beast to this side. Then he looked at situ and they were digging snow ginseng by the tree. At the top of the mountain, the snow mountains piled high, and the thick snow accumulated for a long time showed faint signs of rolling down under their chase and the roar of beasts.


    "If you don''t let them avoid it, it''s easy for them to avalanche in this area." Mo Ye says.


    "Well." Tang Ning sent a message to situ and they saw that they looked up and looked up. Then they quickly jumped on the flying sword and flew to the place where their master was.


    After their swords were flying, because of the running and roaring of snow beasts over there, the sound spread and reverberated in the snow mountain. The snow on the top of a mountain fell down with a click. With the collapse of the snow there, the impact and sound of the snow caused the nearby snow mountain to collapse.


    "Boom


    The avalanche collapsed and rolled down, such as mountain torrents pouring down from high places, surging and surging. The fierce momentum made those people who were still chasing the snow beast startled. They did not care about other things and quickly cried out: "quick! Let''s go

 Chapter 1491

    The sound was covered by the sound of the avalanche, and a vast expanse of snow covered by a roar, burying everything in the snow


    They watched the two snow beasts covered by the heavy snow. However, the reaction speed of those people was fast. They quickly climbed to the top of the thickest and largest trees and held the big trees tightly until the snow wave passed, and those people came down from above.


    They looked at it and saw that there was no movement in the snow, so they were reluctant to go elsewhere.


    Seeing them go far away, Gao Chen looked at the snow and said, "those two snow beasts should not die?"


    "For the animals living in the snow, the only thing that can''t die is that they don''t know where they''ve been photographed by the snow waves, otherwise those people won''t leave like this."


    Ye feibai said, looking at the place where they had dug snow ginseng before, and seeing that there was also a large amount of snow there, he said to Tang Ning: "master, we just dug a dozen snow ginseng below."


    Tang Ning took over the income space and said, "it''s enough to use medicine. Go around by yourself! You don''t understand me when I go to collect herbs. " She sent them away and said, "just remember not to go back too late."


    Seeing this, they looked at each other and nodded: "OK, let''s go around by ourselves." After a ceremony, they left first, and song Tianyou followed them.


    After watching them leave, Downing smiles at Mo ye and says, "let''s look around!"


    "Well." They were flying to the top of the snow mountain with a flying sword.


    On the other side, they are going to go to the glacier River to see if they can catch some spirit fish. After all, they don''t know much about the miraculous medicine. As for the spirit fish, they can take them for eating.


    When they left, they heard song Tianyou''s voice.


    "You see, it''s those people who were surrounded by a pack of wolves." Song Tianyou points to a scene in the snow forest ahead.


    Ye feibai glanced at him and said, "these people should be from other tribes. They have a foundation building friar, and the others are gas refining friars. It''s hard to be alive if the wolves stare at them."


    "These people are scurrying around in the snow forest, which caused an avalanche before. They are not buried. It''s normal to be watched by wolves." Situ also said leisurely.


    Listening to their words, song Tianyou blinked, looked at them and asked, "shall we not help them?"


    "Why help them?" Yin qianze asked with a smile and looked at Song Tianyou and said, "elder martial brother, do they have reason to help them?"


    Song Tianyou thought for a moment and said, "although these people make us unable to dig snow ginseng, they don''t know that we are digging snow ginseng. In fact, there is no fault. If we don''t help them, they are afraid that many people will die. For us, driving away wolves is just a matter of action. Are you so good?" With that, he raised his smile and pulled Rastus''s sleeve.


    Smell speech, a few people laugh, situ said with a smile: "since the elder martial brother said so, then who would like to go down to help?"


    "I''ll go." Niu Dali said, looking at situ: "I''ll go to the activity, you go first, I''ll chase those wolves away."


    "I''ll go with you." Song Tianyou said, came to Niu Dali''s flying sword and said to them, "I''ll go with the third younger martial brother. You go first."


    See this, a few people nodded: "OK, then you are careful, quickly follow up." With brother Niu there, they don''t have to worry about the safety of the little guy.

 Chapter 1492

    They left first, while Niu Dali and song Tianyou flew in the direction of those people. However, they saw that the building foundation friars who had been on the same front with those gas refining friars pushed one of them forward and quickly withdrew from the encirclement of wolves and watched from a distance.


    I didn''t leave, but I didn''t go to help.


    They are sheltered by trees, and they are in high altitude, so the people below do not notice their existence. After seeing the man''s action, song Tianyou was silent for a moment and said, "third younger martial brother, is this foundation building friar trying to harm them?"


    Niu Dali lowered his head and saw that he had a different look on his face. He said, "in this world, only the human heart is the most unpredictable. Therefore, the master often said that it is impossible to harm people, but it is necessary to guard against people. One of the building foundation friars, who chased snow beasts, triggered an avalanche. When the wolves besieged him, he looked on. Obviously, the foundation building friar had planned to want them Death. "


    "They are all teenagers."


    Song Tianyou said, looked up at him and said, "third younger martial brother, I want to save them." He knew what despair looked like. He was once the master and saved him from the abyss of despair.


    Listening to this, Niu Dali grinned, rubbed his head and said, "OK, but I have to wait a little longer." Instead of going down, they watched in the dark.


    The ten or so young men who were besieged by wolves saw the building Friar''s pushing action, and then saw that he quickly retreated and looked at this side from afar. He was shocked.


    "Uncle Ge! What are you doing? "


    The young man who was pushed to the wolf''s mouth stabbed the wolf with his knife in his hand, but he was still bitten by another wolf. The knife in his hand fell to the ground with his scream, and the fresh blood splashed on the white snow.


    "Ah


    Some of the wolves quickly rushed forward to bite, and other frightened young people and girls were startled, but they were not afraid to rush forward to help.


    "Go away! Go away


    Looking at more than ten people besieged by wolves, the middle-aged man said coldly: "don''t blame me, who let you block other people''s way!"


    The youth screamed over there: "ah You''re not afraid that my father will kill you if he knows it! Dad Help Dad... "


    "Oh! Who knows when you''re dead? " The middle-aged man sneered: "don''t worry, I will help you to shred the body, they will not even find the body."


    In mid air, Niu vigorously looked at the middle-aged man and said to song Tianyou, "elder martial brother, can you give that man to you?"


    "Yes." Song Tianyou responded. As soon as his voice fell, he had already jumped out. A small figure was walking on a branch in the air. His hand moved and his sword flashed. The sharp point of the sword attacked the man.


    Niu Dali saw that his body method was so wonderful that he was well-known by his master. He grinned and cut down the wolves with a wave of his broadsword. The fierce air current hissed out, and several wolves were chopped out by the spirit of Dao gang. The two pieces of wolf body flew more than ten meters away and scattered on the ground, leaving a piece of blood blooming on the snow


    "Ah..."


    A girl hugged her head and exclaimed, seeing that the wolf could no longer resist, so she had to hold her head tightly. However, a powerful figure came to her and kicked the wolf out with one foot.


    The girl looked up in horror, and saw that the hand was wielding a big knife, which was fierce and valiant

 Chapter 1493

    When more than a dozen young men and women were in despair, when they saw the man with a big knife in his hand, he appeared as if he had seen a savior. He saw the hope of living and the wolves that were hard to defeat for them. Because of his appearance, those fierce and bloodthirsty wolves died and injured, and the remaining few escaped. A crisis was easily resolved.


    The cow gave them a strong look. Seeing that although they were injured, they could not die, they did not pay attention to them. Instead, they looked at the two men in front of them, and they could not help grinning.


    Although their elder martial brother is a little younger, they are not able to build such fighting capacity at such a young age. How wonderful the sword dance is? It is said that his master taught him this set of sword techniques, and only taught him one!


    At this moment, he could not help thinking, if another ten years, he would be able to win them? Well, it''s a question worth thinking about.


    "Who are you! Why bother with your business


    The middle-aged monk asked, his strength in building foundation is less than that of the boy. There are several deep visible wounds on his body. What a damned thing!


    "When I''m full, I don''t have to support myself. I just want to meddle in my business."


    Song Tianyou snorted coldly, but the sword in his hand didn''t stop at all. His moves were fierce, but he didn''t take his life. When he saw that the people over there had been saved, he turned his hand. The sharp sword in his hand let out a strong spirit of the sword. At a very fast speed, he rowed to the opponent''s wrist holding the knife, which directly destroyed the muscles and veins of his hand.


    "Hiss!"


    The knife in the middle-aged man''s hand fell onto the snow, covered his wrist with the other hand, and looked at them with hatred. When he turned to escape, song Tianyou, who was chasing after him, directly abolished his cultivation.


    "Ah..."


    Listening to the scream across the air, the dozen young men and women were stunned and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    That child, actually abandoned the strength of a foundation building monk! No, it should be the child who is the foundation Builder!


    Song Tianyou stepped forward and directly searched the foundation building monk who had been abandoned. He took down all the valuable things from him. Then he went to the more than ten young men and women and said, "we saved you, but you didn''t even say thank you?"


    More than a dozen people were asked by a child staring at him like this, and they quickly responded: "thank you for your help. We are Gejia tribe..."


    Song Tianyou didn''t wait for him to finish speaking, and said directly, "who cares what tribe you are, go quickly."


    "Yes." Seeing that this amazing child chased people out, they did not dare to stay. They forced their injured bodies to support each other and quickly left, while those who were abandoned were dragged back by them.


    Niu energetically put away his big knife, looked at the things in Song Tianyou''s hands, and joked, "elder martial brother, how can you still search and scrape things from people?"


    "Master said, this is the booty of war." Song Tianyou raised his chin with a triumphant smile and said, "and we should get some reward for saving them."


    "Can we go now?" Niu Dali asked with a smile.


    Song Tianyou looked at those who left and said, "go! These people should be OK. Let''s go after them. "


    "Good." Niu Dali grinned and Yujian went with him to the direction of glacier river.

 Chapter 1494

    With their swords, they made a circle along the glacier river. Finally, they chose a place where there was no one and stopped by the river.


    "They couldn''t catch any spirit fish in their nets yesterday. Let''s have a try today! If you catch it, you can still boil a pot of fish soup to drink. It is said that Lingyu soup is delicious, not fishy at all, and it is also good for your health Ye feibai said, looking at the slow flow of the river in front of him, faintly saw some small fish swimming on the water.


    Su Yanqing looked at the small fish and said, "the spirit fish are hidden in the bottom of the water and rarely show their heads. These are just ordinary small fish. It''s useless to catch them."


    "If you slap it at the surface of the water with the palm wind, you should be able to explode a lot of spirit fish?" Hong Yuan said, using the aura of spiritual power in his palm, he was ready to give it a try.


    Song Yixiu stopped him and said, "it doesn''t work. It will startle the fish."


    "How to catch it? How about going down the river to have a look Yin qianze said a little eager to try.


    "That''s an idea, but you really want to go into the water on such a cold day?" Situ looked at them and asked.


    "The water is not frozen. How cold can it be?" Chen Dao tried to test the water. The cold feeling spread from the fingertips to the heart, which made people draw back their hands instinctively.


    "It''s really freezing. How can these fish swim in such ice water?" Chen said in surprise, rubbing his hands to the cold.


    Ye feibai stares at that water surface, thought for a while, way: "I pour have an idea."


    "Say it Several people looked at him.


    "Stir the water, and with the power of the water, you should be able to roll up some of the fish below." Ye feibai said and looked at them and asked, "who is the silver net? Take it out and I''ll try it. "


    "Here it is."


    Gao Chen took out the silver net and handed it to him. When he saw that he had lifted his breath and stopped on the river, he threw the silver net into the water and let it sink. Then he stirred the silver net with the spirit breath in his body.


    With ye feibai''s hand turning, the silver net sunk at the bottom of the water rolled up under the force, stirring a vortex under the water. The whirlpool revolves around the silver net, and the faster it turns, the river water is also attacked by the resistance.


    The sound of the whirlpool was accompanied by the rolling sound of the water wave. Si Tu and others on the edge watched that there was a spirit fish with more than ten kilograms in the whirlpool, and they were surprised: "it''s really OK, look! That tail is about ten or twenty pounds at least


    "And there''s another one coming in!"


    "Why are there only two? What about the other spirit fish? " Situ stared at the whirlpool and saw that there were only two big fish in it. Then he said to Ye Fei, "OK, pull up the net first! Catch those two and talk about it. "


    "Good."


    Ye feibai answered and threw the silver net to the ice by the river. With the silver net pulled up and swung, a splash of water was brought up. The two spirit fish of more than ten jin were also thrown ashore by the inertia force.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the two spirit fish with a weight of more than ten catties fell on the ice with a splash. Before they could catch them, the spirit fish jumped up again and went back into the water with a plop.


    "Ah! Run away Yin qianze exclaimed and watched the two spirit fish escape back to the river.


    This scene came so suddenly that situ and Su Yanqing did not respond to it

 Chapter 1495

    After returning to God, Gao Chen was stunned and said, "is this fish a fine one?"


    "It''s a pity that the two Lingyu are more than 30 jin at least, so they slip away." Song Yixiu said, looked at the water and said, "I don''t think I can catch the spirit fish here. I don''t want to change places any more?"


    Ye feibai smiles bitterly: "in addition to another place, it seems that there is no other way." If the water is stirred like this, even if there are fish, they will go to other places. Even if they don''t run, they will be in the deep. They can''t catch them any more.


    "Then change places."


    Several people said, and then changed a place, but, I do not know whether those spirit fish have become fine, this time unexpectedly can not stir up one, tried several times also did not catch the spirit fish, had to rest his mind.


    "It''s hard to catch the spirit fish. I don''t know how the people here catch it?" Situ said, thought about it, looked at them and said, "why don''t you go back and ask?"


    "Don''t ask, I know."


    The sound of the cow''s powerful force came from the air. Several people looked back and saw him and song Tianyou coming together to defend the sword. When they saw them, they laughed and asked, "why did you come here so long?"


    "We saw people catching fish in the river when we came here, and we watched for a while." Song Tianyou said, leaping from the flying sword to them and said, "they said that the spirit fish in the glacier river is not easy to catch. If you really want to catch it, you can only go into the water."


    "Into the water?" A few people were slightly surprised and looked at each other and said, "the river is freezing cold. Go down to catch fish? I don''t think many of them can stand it? "


    Niu Dali then said: "it''s freezing for us, but it''s already used to the people who live here. Some of them will take a bath in the river every morning."


    Said stretched waist activity next, way: "I want to go down to try, should be quite cool."


    "Cool?"


    Situ and ye feibai and others laughed when they heard this: "go down and try." If cool can be understood in this way, it is cool.


    Niu Dali took off his clothes and said, "the water is cooler, but I used to swim in the river when I was at home."


    Seeing that he was taking off, situ raised his eyebrows and asked, "brother Niu, do you want to take off all the water?"


    "How could it be? At least I''ll leave a pair of underpants. "


    Niu Dali grinned, and there was only a short underpants left. Song Yixiu could not help but said: "brother Niu, this figure is OK! Look at this arm muscle, this abdominal muscle, tut Tut, it''s really strong. "


    "Hey, hey." Niu vigorously took his hand away, and with a simple smile on his face, he said, "just look, don''t start with two men."


    On hearing this, they were stunned and then laughed. They saw that he patted his chest with a handful of cold river water, then took a deep breath, and jumped in.


    "Plop!"


    He jumped into the river and splashed a large amount of water. When he got into the river, he came out of his head, exhaled a breath and called to them, "the water is so comfortable. You come down! What are you doing up there? "


    "Brother Niu, let''s see if we can catch the spirit fish first. If we can catch it, it''s not too late for us to go down again!" Ye feibai said with a smile, let him try to catch the spirit fish in the water.


    "OK, I''ll dive deeper and have a look." Niu Dali said, drilling into the river.

 Chapter 1496

    The river is a bit muddy and not very clear. When you look at the bottom of the potential water, you will find that the river is not bottomless and the light can not reach the bottom. It seems that there is an unknown danger.


    He swam down the river, and when he came to a deeper place, he released his divine consciousness. When it was released, he could see it clearly even in the dark water.


    When he saw a spirit fish of 20-30 Jin swimming slowly about three or four meters down, he immediately took out the black iron fork knife from the space, aimed at the spirit fish, and used the spirit breath to stab there.


    He saw that fork knife passed through the water at a very fast speed and stabbed at the body of the spirit fish. In an instant, the blood of the fish was scattered in the water. He was happy and swam back to the water with the fork knife.


    However, just as he turned to the upstream, because the blood of the spirit fish was scattered, those spirit fish hiding in the bottom of the water surged up. Just as the cow was trying to catch so many more, he saw that the spirit fish opened their mouths and exposed their sharp teeth to bite him.


    As soon as he saw it, he quickened his speed and went upstream. However, even though the speed of human beings in the water was faster than that of fish, especially the speed of those spirit fish was much faster than that of ordinary fish. One of them quickly swam forward and bit at the calf with great strength.


    "Hiss!"


    The cow was bitten vigorously, and instinctively took a breath of cold air. However, because it was in the water, it sucked into the icy river water, which made him snore and bubble in an instant.


    Feeling the sharp teeth of the fish pierced into his skin, he immediately stabbed the spirit fish that was biting him with his knife and fork. His hand was propped up in the water, and the spirit breath in his body was mobilized to jump directly from the water.


    "Crash!"


    The whole figure ran up and fell on the ice by the river, but he couldn''t even stand and fell down. He coughed up a few saliva.


    At the riverside, situ and others saw that he suddenly splashed water all over them. They were about to speak when they saw that he fell down and the dazzling blood oozed out and dyed the ice red.


    "Brother Niu!"


    Several people''s face changed, quickly went forward to help him up: "Niu elder brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yanqing saw that his leg had a wound. He quickly looked at it and saw that there were strange tooth marks on it. Moreover, the wound had changed color. He immediately said, "the leg has been bitten. The wound is purple and black. It is highly toxic."


    As he spoke, he flipped his palms and quickly took out an antidote pill from the space and put it into his mouth. The palm''s spiritual power helped him smooth his Qi and accelerated the opening of the pill''s efficacy.


    "There are many spirit fish under the water. I was chased and bit by one of them." Niu Dali said, although he took the antidote pill, his lips were still purple black, and the look of the whole person was not right.


    "This is not right! Generally, master''s antidote pills can detoxify all kinds of poisons. Even if it can''t be effective immediately, it will alleviate some of them. But how can brother Niu look like this and still sweat? " Situ looked at Niu Dali, whose face was white and sweating. He saw a layer of frost on his body, and even his breath was cold. The more he looked, the more wrong he was.


    "Yixiu, please send the message to the master about brother Niu and ask her to come back as soon as possible!" Ye feibai said in a calm voice. He took out his robe and put it on the cow vigorously. Then he helped him up.

 Chapter 1497

    "Good." As song Yixiu said, he quickly explained the situation with the notes and then went back with their pace.


    On the other side, Tang Ning and Mo ye are digging a snow jade Ganoderma lucidum from the middle of an iceberg cliff. When he gets the snow jade Ganoderma lucidum, Tang Ning raises the elixir in his hand and says excitedly to Mo Ye standing on the flying sword: "look, it''s a treasure! This snow jade Ganoderma lucidum is only in this kind of icy and snowy cliff


    Mo Ye sees her holding Ganoderma lucidum one face to be excited, the way: "I accompany you to look for still have no again." It seems that digging for elixir is more interesting to her than playing.


    "Good!"


    With a smile, Tang Ning put the Ganoderma lucidum into the space, and then took a look at a small green and white snake that was nailed to one side. After dropping it off the cliff, he sat on a gourd and prepared to return to Mo Ye. Unexpectedly, a voice symbol came flying over.


    "Are they looking for me?" Downing looked at the note that was flying towards her and murmured, and saw that the note came to her ear and turned into a voice into her ear.


    Hearing the words in the notes, her face slightly coagulated and said to Mo ye, "let''s go back quickly! The calf went down the glacier River and was bitten by the poisonous spirit fish. It''s not good to know about the poison pill. "


    Smell speech, Mo ye and she then quickly go back.


    In the tribe, Niu Dali was covered with frost, and the whole man was in a coma. Si Tu and his disciples were around him and were anxious to go outside to see if the master had come back.


    After hearing the news, Zhuo, the leader of the tribe, also rushed over. As soon as he got inside, he saw that Niu Dali was like that. He was shocked and said, "was this bitten by ice Yan fish?"


    "He was chased and bitten by a fish in the glacier river. On the way, he pointed to this fish." Situ took one of the two spirit fish which were stabbed on the knife and fork: "do you know how to deal with this fish bite?"


    "Oh, this is the ice fish. There''s no medicine for it to bite you!" At the sight of the fish, leader Zhuo shook his head and sighed, "you don''t know, many of the spirit fishes in the glacier River are extremely lethal. This ice fish is one of them. It is a highly toxic fish, also known as the dead Yama fish. Its toxicity is very strong. If it is bitten, the toxin will spread rapidly, and it can kill people in a few breaths."


    He said, looking at them, he said, "but this ice fish is a fish in the bottom of the river. It''s not easy for him to show his head. Once he takes his head, it will definitely kill people. Even if you go down to the water, you shouldn''t meet this ice fish! How can I get bitten? And how did he get bitten and still live? "


    With that, he looked at the big cow on the bed in surprise. It''s unprecedented to be bitten by an ice fish and still live to this day.


    "Master is back, master is back!" Outside song Tianyou ran in quickly and said, "master and Shigong are back! The third younger martial brother is saved! "


    "It''s useless. I''ve never heard of being bitten by an ice fish. He''s freezing all over his body. It''s estimated that his blood will be frozen." Zhuo leader shook his head and felt that the cattle could not be saved.


    "How''s the calf?" Downing strode in and went straight inside to inquire. When his eyes fell on Niu Dali on the bed, his eyebrows twisted slightly.

 Chapter 1498

    "Master!"


    Several people saw her coming back, and even said: "master, Zhuo leader said that it was ice fish that bit Niu brother. We gave him antidote pills, but the situation did not improve, and the person has fallen into a coma."


    Downing went up to help him with the lower pulse, and then raised his hand to brush his hand with the spirit breath. After the wind and frost had dispersed, his skin was purple red. He opened his robe and looked at his chest. His hand pressed on his chest, vaguely felt a warm current protecting his body.


    "What about the fish?" she asked


    "Here, brother Niu has caught it." Situ brought the ice fish in the basin to the front.


    Tang Ning took a look, reached out to lift it up and looked at it. There were two knife and fork holes on the fish. The whole white fish was stained with fish blood, emitting a fishy smell.


    Her hands carefully in the fish''s head, press, said: "take a knife out, and then prepare a basin of water." At the same time, put the fish basin on the table.


    "Master, knife."


    Ye feibai handed over a knife, and saw that she took it, dug out a piece of silver white hard scale on the fish''s head bone and threw it into the water. Then she cut the fish open with the knife, and found a red bead the size of a small finger from the fish belly and threw it into the basin of water.


    "Master, clean hands." Su Yanqing brought another end of water so that she could wash her hands.


    After washing his hands in the water basin, Downing took out a small scraper, took a tea bowl, scraped some powder from the silver white hard scales, took out the red beads, scraped some red powder, and poured some water into the tea bowl and stirred it.


    "Help him up and feed him this." Tang Ning handed the tea bowl to Su Yanqing.


    "Good." Situ and ye feibai quickly helped the cow up, while Su Yanqing was responsible for pouring the small bowl of water into the cow.


    Zhuo, who had been watching him all the time, asked, "master Tang, how do you scrape the scales and beads and flush them for him to drink? What''s the use of that? "


    Tang Ning said slowly: "ice fish is a kind of spirit fish with strong poison. Ten years of spirit fish will coagulate fish beads. He is lucky. The ice fish that bit him is at least 20 years old. The fish bead is the condensation place of spirit fish spirit. At the same time, for poisonous spirit fish, fish beads can play a role in detoxification. With the scale powder, the poison can be solved naturally. ¡±


    "it''s one thing that fish balls can detoxify. How can this scale detoxify?" Zhuo asked.


    "This whole spirit fish is valuable. Besides the fish bead, it is only this hard scale. Even the soul fish meat is the second. However, this hard scale can only be found after more than ten years of spirit fish." She saw that Gao Chen and Chen Dao had already started to deal with the things on the table and kept the fish. She said, "we''ve dealt with them together. The fish can''t be eaten."


    "Master, why can''t you eat this big fish? Isn''t it said that the soul fish can be eaten? " Song Tianyou asked.


    "Yes! The fish is good and can be eaten Zhuo also said.


    With a smile, Downing said, "the fish is highly toxic. Although the meat is not poisonous, its gall is poisonous. The fish''s gall is broken, and the bile seeps through the fish''s meat, so the fish can''t be eaten."


    Then she looked at the leader and said, "it will kill you if you eat it."

 Chapter 1499

    On hearing this, Zhuo leader was stunned for a moment. He watched Tang Shi walk to the bedside, and then followed him to check the situation of the man on the bed. He saw that the frost on his body had disappeared after being filled with half a bowl of water, and the purple red on his skin was gradually becoming lighter. Looking at this scene, he was shocked.


    "For so many years, no one knows that these two things can detoxify the ice fish..."


    They live by the glacier river. How many people die all year round under the poison of this ice fish. They never know that it is so simple to detoxify the fish


    Over the years, he was so excited that he knew how to detoxify his life.


    "Master, how about brother Niu?" Situ asked, looking at Tang Ning who helped him feel pulse.


    Downing took back his hand and said, "let him sleep! Wake up should also be nothing, his leg injury you help him to deal with


    "Yes." A few people responded, which was a sigh of relief.


    "Master Tang, would you please go to the room and have a cup of tea? I want to ask Master Tang for some advice. " Leader Zhuo bowed to Tang Ning, hoping that he could sit with him and talk about the antidote of ice fish poison.


    Downing nodded: "good." She looks at Mo ye and says, "I''ll go back to the house to look for you later."


    "Well, go!" Mo ye said, watching them leave, this just said to situ: "put the fish balls and scales away."


    "Good." Situ answered and put the two things into the space.


    On the other side, Zhuo and Tang Ning are sitting in the room, talking about the detoxification of ice fish.


    "Master Tang, those two things can detoxify the ice fish. If you take them first, can they guarantee that they will not be poisoned and killed?"


    Tang Ning took a mouthful of hot milk tea and said: "taking it in advance has little effect, but it will waste those two things. However, if you take them with you as pills, you can take them in time when you are bitten by ice fish."


    As she spoke, she took another sip of milk tea. She felt the fragrance of milk tea in her mouth. The silky taste made her drink again.


    Made into pills?


    On hearing this, Zhuo leader was stunned for a moment. The next moment, he quickly got up and knelt down to Tang Ning, folded his hands and put his forehead on his hand. He made a big ceremony: "please teach me how to make medicine. My tribal people will remember Tang Shi''s great kindness for thousands of years."


    Tang Ning drank the milk tea in the bowl, put down the tea bowl, looked at Zhuo leader kneeling in front of him, and said, "Zhuo leader, get up and talk!"


    On hearing this, Zhuo leader looked up at Tang Ning and saw that he was smiling. Then he stood up: "Tangshi..."


    "I can teach you to make antidotes, but you have to promise me one thing." Donning said slowly.


    "Master Tang, please say so." Don''t say one, as long as you can make antidote pills, he will also agree to ten.


    Tang Ning took a look at him and said, "there are many tribes living by the glacier River, and many people want to die on the poisonous ice fish. I teach you how to make pills. I don''t want you to keep these prescriptions. You need this antidote. I think other tribes will also need them."


    On hearing this, Zhuo leader pauses for a moment and says, "I understand the meaning of Tangshi. I will send a message to the leaders of other tribes."

 Chapter 1500

    Downing looked at him and said, "in fact, you just need to teach him to teach them later. You don''t have to call here now." She stood up and asked, "who do you want to learn from me?"


    "May I?" Zhuo asked.


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "OK, tomorrow! Come to me tomorrow Then he went out.


    Zhuo leader sent him out. After seeing him go, he was still excited and walked around the house. He also called the old man of the tribe to come and tell them about it.


    On the other side, when downing returns to the room, Mo Ye is already inside. Seeing her coming back, he asks, "is the chat over?"


    "With that, teach him to make antidote pills tomorrow." While she was talking, she sat down at the table, took out her pen and ink, wrote a list, and then called outside: "Xiaoyou, come here."


    When song Tianyou heard the voice, he ran over and asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "You take this to chief Zhuo and ask him to prepare according to the things on it. It will be used tomorrow." She handed him the list and said, "remember, let him keep it."


    "Well, I''ll be there now." Song Tianyou said and took the prescription to Zhuo leader.


    In the evening, Tang Ning went to see Niu Dali. As soon as he entered, he was awake. He was lying on the bed talking to situ and his wife.


    "Master." The cow called vigorously and said, "if it wasn''t for the master to save me, I might have let the fish bite to death."


    Tang Ning walked forward with a smile and said: "wake up, it''s good to wake up. You''ll have to be careful next time. It''s not so lucky every time."


    "Hehe, yes." Niu Dali grinned.


    "Master, it''s really hard to catch the spirit fish in the glacier river. The second elder martial brother has little hope to find the century old ice fish." Su Yanqing said.


    Tang Ning nodded his head and said, "it''s hard to find a hundred year old ice spirit fish. This trip is likely to fail. As for other spirit fish, if you want to catch them, you''d better ask the local people for advice. If they live here, they will have their way."


    Smell speech, a few people should a: "good, we will ask the local."


    "Master."


    When a voice came in, Qi Baihe came in and said, "as soon as I came back, I heard that the third younger martial brother was bitten by ice Yan fish. What''s the matter now?"


    "It''s all right." Tang Ning said, looking at Qi Baihe and asked, "do you have any harvest when you go out today?"


    "No, I haven''t found it for a long time." Qi Baihe came to the bedside and saw that Niu Dali was in good spirits. With a smile on his face, he said, "it''s OK. I heard that the poison of the ice fish is very strong."


    "Hey, isn''t there a master here? It''s OK. It''s just that the leg hurts a little. Just raise it. " Niu Dali grinned and waved his hand. At this time, his stomach growled. He touched his stomach and looked at Tang Ning and said, "master, I''m hungry."


    Downing chuckled and said: "the two spirit fish you caught, the one that bit you can''t eat, the other fish head has been taken to make soup, and the fish meat has been fried, which should be sent over quickly."


    She stood up and said, "I''m going back to eat with Mo Ye. You can take care of yourself."

 Chapter 1501

    Listen to this, several people look at each other, helpless smile. Master and Shigong have a good relationship. They know it. Anyway, it is not the first time that they have been disliked.


    When downing goes back, she sees that Mo Ye is taking out a pot of spirit wine from the space. Several small dishes have been put on the table. She raises her voice and says, "I''m back!"


    Mo Ye looks up and sees her smiling. I''m back, which makes him feel like an old man and a wife. He looks at her with soft light in his eyes. He holds her hand and sits down and asks, "are you hungry?"


    "Well, I''m hungry. Let''s eat." She took him a piece of fried Lingyu and said, "try it."


    "Good." He asked, "is the calf awake?"


    "Wake up, take a rest, take care of the leg wound will be OK, don''t worry about him." Tang Ning said, "I''m going to teach Zhuo leader to make medicine in the morning. I can''t accompany you. If you feel bored, you can go to Glacier river with them."


    "Well." Mo ye should, while holding a dish for her: "eat more dishes."


    They are eating and chatting from time to time. After eating and drinking enough, they are sitting at the table. Tang Ning looks at Mo ye and asks, "I''ve been asking you for the past two days. I haven''t seen you practicing these days. Why does your aura of spiritual power fluctuate all the time?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s drinking hand slightly pauses, his eyes flash slightly, but he doesn''t lift his eyes to look at Downing. He just sips the wine and says, "I sometimes meditate for a while, so the aura of spiritual power on my body fluctuates."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning nodded, looked at him and asked: "you are the strength of Yuanying peak. If there is a sudden sign of loose cultivation, it is going to enter Feixian. It is not trivial to enter Feixian. You should not be careless."


    She had been worried about his death. She was afraid that he would be responsible for the robbery of Feixian. Feixian would take one out of ten thousand, but she would lose her life even if she failed.


    "Well, don''t worry. It''s OK." He took her hand and comforted.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that he was afraid that the death robbery would be in this Feixian robbery. If the two robberies collide, the consequences would be unimaginable. During this period of time, he had this bad feeling in his heart, especially at this time, his strength had not been cultivated, but there were signs of loosening and breakthrough. He had been suppressing it all the time, because he had a premonition that if he really indulged in breaking through Feixian, he was afraid that the moment of breaking through Feixian was also the end of his life


    In the past, he felt that death was not terrible and would come when he came. But when he had her, he was not willing to die. He even had fear and fear of death. He was afraid that it would come quietly one day


    "Anin, if one day I''m not here, what will happen to you?"


    The deep voice comes from Mo Ye''s mouth. He can''t help asking out this sentence. Looking at the woman with a comfortable face, he looks serious after hearing his words.


    Tang Ning looked at him, clenched his hand and said, "Mo ye, I never thought you would be absent one day, because I don''t allow it!"


    "Mo ye, are you hiding something from me? Is there something wrong with your body? Or... " She asked several questions in a row, but he interrupted her later words.


    "It''s OK."


    With a sigh in his heart, he says, "I just want to say that if one day I''m not here, you must be good."

 Chapter 1502

    Downing took a deep look at him and wanted to tell him, if you are not here, how can I be good? However, the words to the mouth but swallow back, showing a smile, said: "I believe we will always be together."


    Even if he was killed, she believed that there would be a way to crack it.


    In the morning of the next morning, Zhuo, with all his belongings, came to Downing where they lived. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the two men drinking tea in the room, and saluted them.


    "Master Tang, master mo."


    "Come! Sit down. " Donning motioned for him to sit down.


    "You are busy! I''ll go and see the calf Mo Ye says, nodding his head toward the leader of the Zhuo, and then he goes out.


    "Master Tang, I have everything ready." Leader Zhuo put everything on the table.


    Tang Ning looked at the things on the table, and then took out the scales and fish beads that situ had put away from the space, and said, "the powder of scales and fish beads can detoxify, but you are not sure how much this amount is, so it is most suitable to make pills. You should grind the scales and fish balls into powder and put them separately."


    She sat at the table, motioning him to work, and asked him to grind it by himself. She said, "if you want to make antidote in the future, you must find the ice fish of more than ten years old. Don''t take the wrong scale. There is only one hard scale in the middle of the skull. Take the scales and beads out of the icefish and use them with water. Remember not to touch them The gall of the ice fish. "


    While listening, leader Zhuo ground the scales into powder. The scales were very hard, and they could not be ground well for a moment and a half. Downing took advantage of this time to tell him about the things to pay attention to and the way of making drugs.


    About an hour later, the scales and fish balls were ground into powder and put on two jade plates respectively. After looking at them, Tang Ning said, "the amount of these two things doesn''t need much, so you have to add some other antidote herbs to make the pills, and finally knead them with honey. I''ll teach you how to make pills and how to use them. Watch them carefully."


    "Yes." Zhuo leader should, listen carefully and watch, watching Tang Shi mix a few herbs together, knead the pill and put it on the jade plate. Her eyes brightened: "is this done?"


    Tang Ning responded and said, "well, this is the simplest way to make pills. However, such pills are not like pills that can be kept for a long time. Such pills can only be kept for one year at most. You can have a try!"


    Seeing that he retreated to one side and looking at it, leader Zhuo went forward to trial produce it according to his previous method. Just about to add fish ball powder, he listened to Tang Shi''s voice.


    "A lot."


    Tang Ning reminded one, way: "this component can only rely on your eyesight to add, although adding more can also detoxify, but whether it is fish ball powder or scale powder, there is a most appropriate amount, this amount of deployment of the antidote pill effect is the best."


    Listen to this, Zhuo leader nodded: "OK, I have written down, if I have done wrong steps, Tangshi must point out."


    "Well." Donning answered and watched.


    Leader Zhuo learned it carefully. After several corrections of Tang Ning, he finally prepared a pill. He couldn''t help laughing and asked, "master Tang, is this a success?"


    Downing said with a smile, "well, that''s enough. After you master the amount and the steps of making it, you can add it one time and knead it into a ball of the same size."

 Chapter 1503

    "Good." Under the guidance of Downing, leader Zhuo mixed up the remaining herbs, and finally kneaded them into pills and put them into bottles.


    "I''ll take one and you''ll keep the rest."


    She picked up a bottle and got into the space and said, "although this pill can relieve the poison of ice fish, because of its strong toxicity, some people who have been poisoned may not be able to take the antidote. Therefore, if someone wants to go down the river in the future, it is better to let them take a pill in case."


    "Well, I see." He nodded, and solemnly said thanks to Downing before he left the room.


    Tang Ning comes out. Seeing that the morning has passed and Mo Ye is not seen outside, he goes out to see if he is with situ and his wife.


    "Master."


    Song Tianyou was running outside. Seeing Tang Ning coming, he asked, "is master coming to see Shigong? He went out with his younger martial brother and they left me and the third younger martial brother here. "


    "Oh? Where have you been? " Donning asked, walked into the room and asked, "how is the calf today?"


    "They said they were going to catch Lingyu, and they might not come back until evening. The third younger martial brother is very energetic today. He ate two big pancakes and two big bowls of milk tea in the morning! As soon as I said I was hungry, I went to the kitchen and asked them to bring us some food. " Song Tianyou followed her, carrying a chair to her.


    "Master." The cow gave a strong cry.


    "Well." Tang Ning responded, and then said to song Tianyou, "add more bowls and chopsticks. I''ll eat here later."


    "Well, I''ll tell the kitchen to add another dish." Song Tianyou chirped and ran out.


    Tang Ning looked at the cow who was sitting on the bed and asked, "did you change the dressing for the injury on the leg?"


    "Change, master, the injury is not so serious. If they didn''t let me get out of bed and walk around, I would have followed them to catch spirit fish today." The cow lifted his legs vigorously and said, "look, there''s nothing wrong with this moving."


    "It''s OK anyway. You can keep it." Donning said with a smile, poured a glass of water and asked, "do you want water?"


    "Hey, no need to use it. How can you let the master pour water for me?" He was smiling.


    Smell speech, Downing chuckles, oneself poured a cup to drink, also poured a cup to him: "OK, don''t be poor, just a cup of water, take it!"


    "Thank you, master."


    He took the water with both hands and said thanks. Seeing her sitting around, he didn''t know what she was thinking. He asked, "master, aren''t you going to teach leader Zhuo how to make medicine today? Did he? "


    "Yes, it''s the simplest medicine. It''s not difficult. If you say it, you''ll learn it." Tang Ning said, playing with the water glass and looking out, there was a lot of talk with the cow.


    Soon after Song Tianyou came back, he was followed by the people who delivered the food. After eating here, Tang Ning walked along the glacier river. He didn''t see Mo ye and them all the way. Instead, he saw several children playing with water by the river.


    As she walked slowly, she saw that they were playing with ice on the surface of the water. She saw that there were no adults around, and the children were still young, and the river was very fast today, so she went to them and said to them, "how do you play here? The river is dangerous. Go home


    Several children looked back at her, one of them was hit by the people next to her, slipped and exclaimed, and fell into the river out of balance.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 1504

    The child was hit and fell into the river. Instinctively, he reached out and grabbed a nearby person. Unexpectedly, he failed to stabilize his own body. Instead, he dragged another child into the river.


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    The two figures fell into the river one after another, and donning, who stretched out his hand to pull them, was blocked by the other three children and missed the chance to hold them.


    "Ah! No, they fell into the river! I''ll go down and save them! Go and call for the Lord The older boy, who was 11 or 12 years old, wanted to jump into the water when he saw the two little ones fall into the river. He was grabbed by the collar and pulled to the back.


    "Stay on the side, don''t make trouble." Tang Ning said a word, and then looked forward to see that the river had washed the two children downstream. Today''s River is faster than yesterday''s, but after a while, they have been washed out more than ten meters away.


    Her figure flashed out and her toes touched the water. When she reached out to the two children, the smaller one was choked into the water but sank. She had to rescue the other one first and take it to the river with the palm wind. After that, she went into the river to find the little one.


    When the adults heard the news, some men ran over barefoot. When they saw a child by the river, who was wet and shivering all over, and his face turned white, he ran to pick up the man.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. You boy, how can you run to the river to play! The river is very fast today. It''s dangerous. Don''t you know? "


    "Wow


    Seeing the adults coming, the child cried and pointed to the river and said, "fall, fall, woo It''s gone... "


    Listening to this, the other people''s face changed: "and the child fell? Didn''t you come up? "


    The 11-12-year-old boy ran over and said anxiously, "Xiaoliu also fell down. He was choked by the water and sank down by the river. The Tangshi jumped down to save him, but he didn''t come up."


    "What? Master Tang is down, too? No, I have to go down and have a look! "


    The other men said and called out, "come and follow me to find them!" Then they jumped into the river and swam down. They looked around in the water, but they didn''t find anyone. They came up and asked, "do you have any?"


    "No, not here." Another person called out and said, "the current is so fast, will it be washed downstream? Let''s go downstream and look for it. "


    "Good." While they should swim down the river, some people have already reported to Zhuo.


    About 200 meters away from here, Downing pulled a child out of the water and pressed the water out of his stomach. He coughed and the coma woke up.


    "Whoa!" The child was obviously frightened and began to cry with trembling.


    "It''s OK." Downing patted the child''s head and saw that he was covered with water. He said, "stand up and I''ll help you dry the water."


    The child gradually stopped crying under his comfort and stood up. He saw the beautiful man in front of him. After a while, his wet clothes became dry again.


    "OK, it''s OK. Be careful next time." Downing stood up, the spirit of the breath inside the body turned, and his clothes also dried with it. He heard the voice of shouting from afar.


    "Master Tang! Little six

 Chapter 1505

    "Here it is." Downing called out and raised his hand. He saw a few people in the river. They came ashore and ran towards them.


    "Master Tang, Xiao Liu, you are OK." The man in front was relieved to see that they were OK.


    Downing a smile, said: "it is the child who was scared, you send him back!"


    "Good." Several people should, and he solemnly line a salute: "we know that it is Tang Shi who saved the two children. Thank you very much."


    Donning nodded and watched them go. Then he went to the river with his hands on his back. The bottom of the river was too deep to see the bottom. Fortunately, the child was swept downstream by the current rather than dragged away by the spirit fish deep in the river.


    The water in the river has been gentle since they came here. How could it be so turbulent today?


    "Master Tang."


    Zhuo leader''s voice came. Tang Ning looked back and saw him coming quickly. He asked, "leader Zhuo, what''s the matter?"


    "I just heard that master Tang went down the river to rescue the two children. I was worried that something might happen to him, so I looked for him. I was relieved to see that he was safe and sound now." Zhuo leader looked at him, and saw that he was dry, his face was normal, and his body was not hurt, so he put his heart down.


    Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile: "it''s just a cold bath in the river. It''s nothing. By the way, leader Zhuo, I''ve seen the river flow smoothly these two days. How could it be so turbulent today? Do you often do this here? "


    "Oh, this one!"


    He said with a smile: "master Tang has no idea that the final point or starting point of the river convergence is the glacier sea. Sometimes the river water here will rise tide, and sometimes it will be calm. When the river flows faster, the spirit fish in the deep will also float up and swim to the sea by the current, so this phenomenon is very common here, At this time, the most suitable is to catch spirit fish


    Zhuo leader looked at the surging river and said, "Qi Shao Lord, they went out before dawn. Maybe they will meet a hundred year old ice spirit fish today."


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning looked at the river. The distance between this side and the other side of the river was at least 50 meters. As he said, today is a good time to catch the spirit fish. There are some people floating along the river with a boat in the distance.


    "Zhuo Shou, go back ahead! I''ll walk around. " Downing said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t go too far. It''s not safe to go too far." Zhuo leader said uneasily, and then went back after a ceremony.


    Seeing that he was gone, Downing stepped on the water with a little tiptoe.


    From afar, people who support boats can see the shadow of their bodies. They are dressed in blue, and they are flying on the water. After skimming the water for a distance, the figure lifts its breath and flies to the high place


    On the other side, Mo Ye is watching situ and they are catching spirit fish. Beside him, there are more than ten 20-30-jin-weight spirit fish with different colors, so that many fishermen around him gather around.


    "So many have been caught, and they are not small in size. Isn''t this an ice fish? It''s still that big. "


    "It''s said that there''s an antidote for bingyanyu. It''s made by master Tang. The leader has gone to learn medicine from master Tang today."


    "That''s great. With the antidote, there won''t be so many people dying from the poison of the ice fish."

 Chapter 1506

    Mo Ye looks at situ and they are catching spirit fish. Listening to the words of some fishermen around him, he suddenly roars in his ears. The spirit breath in his body seems to be struggling to come out.


    Su Yanqing and song Yixiu didn''t go down the river. Instead, they kept watch over the captured spirit fish. After counting the spirit fish, they put them into the space. Song Yixiu said with a smile: "today''s harvest is not small. If we want to lead the spirit fish from the deep of the River to swim up, we only need to take fresh meat with blood as bait. How could we not have thought of this method?"


    "If you have baits, you have to test your eyesight, your hand and your reaction. Otherwise, even if those spirit fish come up, you can''t catch them! You see, their fishermen didn''t catch them. " Su Yanqing said and looked at the men around him. When he caught a glimpse of Mo Ye standing by the corner of his eye, his smile was restrained.


    "Shigong!"


    Su Yanqing strides forward and sees Mo Ye standing there with his lips pursed, eyes closed and sweating. His breath seems to be disordered. He immediately shouts to situ who are still fishing in the river: "situ, gaochen! Stop fishing, come here


    Seeing Mo ye like that, song Yixiu can''t help but scratch his eyes and worry: "Shigong, what''s the matter? Why is the aura of spiritual power on him so chaotic? It''s like some people can''t suppress and want to overflow. What''s going on


    "There are so many people around, you should evacuate them first, or they will be injured once the pressure is released from the master''s Yuanying peak cultivation."


    Su Yanqing says, looking at Mo Ye as if he is sleeping in his own world. He can''t hear their voices or notice the external affairs. When his heart sinks, he doesn''t dare to wake him up suddenly, so he has to set up a defensive border to protect him first.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Si Tu and his disciples come flying by and fall beside Su Yanqing. They look at Mo ye in the defensive border. They can''t help but look at each other. They don''t know what''s going on?


    "I don''t know. I talked to Yixiu just now, and I saw that Shigong''s situation didn''t seem to be right. I just called him, but he didn''t seem to hear me. Besides, his breath was very chaotic, and the spirit breath was overflowing." Su Yanqing said, looking at Mo ye in the defensive border, he said, "I don''t think I can move him, otherwise I don''t know if anything will happen."


    Song Yixiu evacuated the people around him, and then used the notes to convey the sound to his master. Then he came to situ and looked at Mo ye in the defensive border. His brow slightly twisted: "how does it look like you want to advance? If it is to break through, how can Shigong suppress it by force? "


    "No! Look, Shigong''s eyebrows are full of black air! "


    Ye feibai breathes a breath of black air from Mo Ye''s eyebrows. After the black breath comes out, it makes his whole body permeate with black gas. The black gas is full of defense barrier. It seems that he wants to break through the barrier. He feels the strength of the black air, as if he wants to break through the defense barrier. He immediately drinks: "Back off!"


    "Boom


    At the moment of his voice falling, Su Yanqing''s defense barrier broke down. A strong air current rushed out and spread around, making a huge roar. Even situ and them could not dodge to be hit by the current more than ten meters away.

 Chapter 1507

    Tang Ning picked herbs in the snow mountain. Although she found two rare elixirs, she felt a little uneasy and had a bad premonition.


    Because she is uneasy, she wants to go back to the tribe and wait for them to come back. However, before returning to the tribe, she feels the ring on her finger slightly tightened.


    "Mo Ye!"


    Her face changed slightly. She looked up and saw that there was mo Ye''s blood in the ring. If he was in danger, she could sense it.


    "Whew!"


    At this time, a rune light came to her. She held the note and looked into the distance. At the next moment, the aura of spiritual power was released from her body, and a golden light was faintly diffused on her body. She lifted her foot, and her figure instantly came into sight.


    Several strides, almost like a blink of an eye, her figure has appeared in situ and they.


    "Master!"


    Ye feibai and their surprise cry, were hit flying they have not yet relaxed God to see the Master arrived, see her come here, a few people under a pine.


    It''s good that she''s here. They can rest assured that she''s here.


    "Mo ye..."


    Tang Ning looks at Mo ye, which is wrapped by the black breath, murmurs a light call, and slightly grasps the hand under the sleeve. This black breath clearly she has helped him purify, why still appear on him? And during this time, it is clear that there is no trace of this breath on his body, but now


    "Master, I don''t know what happened suddenly. We can''t wake him up."


    Su Yanqing said that after they got up, they didn''t step forward, because their teacher Gong''s Yuanying breath was released. They only had the strength of the golden elixir, and they couldn''t get close to him at all. In addition, the black evil spirit enveloped him. Even if they were forced to approach, they couldn''t help him.


    "Oh


    Tang Ning watched the black breath curling around Mo Ye''s body. With the spirit breath surging from him, it became more and more powerful. Gradually, the black breath turned into a dragon and roared at her.


    Dragon? Is it the dragon?


    As soon as Tang Ning''s heart sank, he closed his eyes and pursed his lips, as if he had fallen into a nightmare. He could not wake up. She immediately stepped forward and called, "Mo ye, it''s me, Anning."


    "Oh


    The black dragon, which was transformed from the black breath, saw that Tang Ning was close to him. He whirled and ran out fiercely and attacked him.


    "Master, be careful!"


    They cried out in surprise and instinctively wanted to help. But when they took a step forward, they saw their master lift his hand and broke up the black dragon.


    When they are relieved, they see that after the broken black dragon is dispersed, it turns into a black breath and returns to Mo Ye''s body again and forms again.


    Seeing this scene, their hearts couldn''t help mentioning. How can this black evil spirit not be broken? How can it become a dragon? What''s the matter with him?


    Tang Ning watched the black air turn into a black dragon. He stared at her and roared at her. She raised her hand slowly and gathered a wave of Buddhist light and holy power step by step.


    "Mo Ye."


    She called softly, her eyes fell on his face, looking at his face showing pain, as if struggling, suppressing.

 Chapter 1508

    "Mo ye, relax and don''t have to suppress it. Since the spiritual power is surging and the strength is surging, let it come! I''ll be with you. "


    As she spoke, her raised hand covered his brow, and the palm was against it. The holy power of Buddha was dispersing the black evil spirit for him. Under the holy power of Buddha light, the black dragon roared and finally disappeared into the golden light.


    Seeing that the black evil spirit finally disappeared, situ and other people couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The evil spirit disappeared. Is it better?


    In front of him, Mo Ye slowly opens his eyes when he sees Tang Ning in front of him. He says with a bitter smile, "ah Ning, you''re coming!" He wanted to suppress, but the more he suppressed, the more he rebounded. Now, I''m afraid he can''t suppress it any more.


    "Well, here I am." She took back her hand, looked at him and said, "since the strength can''t hold down to advance, then advance! I''m here to watch you


    Mo Ye takes a deep look at her and says, "it''s very important to be an advanced flying immortal, and I have a vague feeling that the death should be here."


    Downing looked at the air in his body and felt heavy. It was a dead breath. It didn''t show up in the morning, but now it''s still dead. Even the Yintang is very dark.


    She suppressed the heaviness in her heart and revealed a smile: "it''s OK. I will accompany you and guard you. I will protect the Dharma for you with the strength of my flying immortal. You may let go."


    Mo Ye looks at her and says, "I''m afraid you will be affected by my robbery." Even if she had the ability to help him through the robbery, if the robbery should come to her, it would be heavier than it fell on him.


    "Don''t worry! I have a sense of propriety. You don''t have to think about other things. You just need to concentrate on upgrading. "


    Seeing that the spirit breath on him was surging fiercely, she said: "time is not much. Listen to me. The spirit breath in the glacier river may help you to enter the flying immortal. I don''t have any pills to help you. You can only rely on yourself. No matter what you encounter, you just have to bite your teeth and hold on to it, and you will be able to overcome this disaster."


    "Well, I know." Mo Ye responds. Due to the fluctuation of his spiritual power, he sits down on the ice with his knees crossed and slowly closes his eyes facing the glacier river.


    Tang Ning retreated to a certain distance and said to situ and other humanitarians behind him: "go and drive away all the people in this area, so as not to be affected by the airflow."


    "Yes Si Tu''s men responded and quickly swept away in several directions, driving away all those who could see.


    Tang Ning retreated from a distance of more than ten meters, and released his divine consciousness toward the surrounding area. When the divine consciousness saw that all the people had left, his hands condensed an ancient mark and laid a great border to cover the area.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as the breath of the strong flying immortal is released, a strong boundary is formed. There is spiritual power surging on the boundary, as if there is a light passing by, and then disappears after a buzz, as if there is no such boundary at all.


    However, when Yin qianze and his brothers saw that the border was under the cloth and disappeared again, they reached forward and saw their hands. The edge of the border in front of them reappeared the disappeared border. Some of them could not reach out.

 Chapter 1509

    "Master, under the border cloth, people outside can''t get in, and people inside can''t get out." Si Tu said, after looking at the border, he said, "let''s go back quickly! See if we can help. "


    Other people also quickly return to Tang Ning''s side. When they come to their master, they see their master standing there. The spirit breath of Mo ye, who is practicing cross legged training in front of him, has been released and is swimming around. The breath of Yuanying is diffused with the fluctuation of spiritual power. When they look at their master, his face is dignified, and his eyes are fixed on Mo ye in front of him.


    "Master, what''s going on here?" Ye feibai stepped forward and asked.


    Tang Ning looks at Mo ye, who is guiding the aura of spiritual power, and says to them: "his spiritual power is soaring. He should be breaking through the level of Feixian. But he has a fatal robbery. I''m afraid it should also be on the Feixian robbery."


    Listen to this, a few people this just suddenly, originally unexpectedly is like this.


    "Master, can you break this robbery?" Su Yanqing inquired, because her face was dignified and her expression was not as relaxed as before, so she had some worries in her heart.


    Mo Ye''s death robbery is not easy to resolve, otherwise she would not look so dignified.


    Tang Ning sighed and said: "if the death of ordinary people, I have my own way to resolve it. However, Mo Ye''s life style is not ordinary. His robbery is not so easy to resolve."


    When they heard this, they looked at each other and asked, "master, what can we do?"


    Downing looked at them and said, "you''d better go out of the border! When you enter the stage of Feixian, you need to be supported by a lot of spiritual power. You are afraid that you will be affected when you are here. The last time I entered Feixian, the whole secret place of that sect was destroyed. If Mo ye can advance smoothly, all the spiritual powers in this area will pour into his body, so it is safer for you to leave the border. "


    Said, she raised her hand, a strong breath with her palm move, palm wind a surge will send them out of the border.


    "Master!"


    Several people did not respond, was sent out by an invisible wind force, the figure directly through the border, appeared outside the border, even their master''s figure can not be seen.


    A few people can''t see it, so they rise to the sword and stand in the air. Only in this way can we see the two figures in the border.


    "What? That''s how we look at it? "


    Yin qianze asked anxiously, looked at them and said: "listen to the master''s opinion, Shigong''s robbery is not so easy to resolve, otherwise the master will not look like that."


    "We can''t help anything with our strength. It''s useless to go in. We can only watch it now." Ye feibai sighed, and his anxiety was useless.


    Su Yanqing was silent for a while and then said, "I heard from the master before that if she helped others to break the robbery, she would be more or less bitten by herself, and Shigong''s fate is not ordinary. If the master wants to break the Shigong''s death with his own strength, I''m afraid that the master has to bear no less than Shigong."


    Looking at the clouds surging in the sky, situ said with a heavy heart: "it''s because Shigong knows this that he suppresses the aura of spiritual power in his body. He thinks that if he doesn''t survive this robbery, maybe the master won''t have anything to do for him. It''s a pity that fate is hard to break. It''s time to come."

 Chapter 1510

    People''s eyes fell on the clouds surging in the sky. The clouds were black as if the storm was gathering, the clouds were surging like waves, and the whole world was rapidly darkening with the condensation of the dark clouds, giving people a feeling of depression and breathlessness.


    "I have a bad feeling. It''s a terrible panic." Ye feibai raised his hand to cover his chest and felt a flurry in his heart. It was a feeling that had never been felt before. It was very uncomfortable.


    "Me too." Situ also said, frowning slightly: "I''m really worried about what will happen."


    "Don''t do that. Maybe things are not that bad." Su Yanqing said slowly, looking at the two figures, in fact, there is also a sense of panic under the heart.


    I always feel that something bad will happen.


    Tang Ning looks at Mo Ye practicing there. She looks at the clouds surging in the sky and the sound of thunder. Her eyes fall on him again. Seeing the breath of spiritual power surging from him, the stillness is getting stronger and stronger. She can''t help pursing her lips.


    She walked forward slowly and sat down on her knees about 10 meters away from him. With her hands turning, a wave of Buddhist light and holy power was released from her body.


    The golden and dazzling Buddha light holy power diffuses in the shape of Buddha. One by one, the Buddha characters float and float in the air. Finally, it revolves around Mo ye, and is absorbed into his body with the spirit breath that he inhales into his body.


    As the dazzling Buddha characters are absorbed into his body, the dead breath in his body gradually fades. Tang Ning, who has been paying close attention to it, breathes a sigh of relief in his heart.


    As long as the Buddha light holy power can work on him, she is afraid that the Buddha light holy power can not work on him.


    Mo ye only feels that the spiritual power in his body is surging. The original chaotic breath gradually returns to normal under the guidance of his breathing. However, after returning to normal, his body is like a hungry black hole, absorbing the spirit breath endlessly. He can feel that the spirit breath around this area is gradually absorbed into his body.


    When the spirit breath in the air and around him was absorbed, he could clearly feel that the spirit breath in the glacier river was also coming to him. The pure spirit power had a cold breath, which was very similar to his breath, and accelerated the operation of spiritual power in his body.


    And as he gradually mastered the breath of spiritual power and cold, and when he combined it, he felt a very comfortable breath being brought into his body.


    This is the Buddha light holy power of Amin.


    He was familiar with this feeling. He knew that she was helping him. Therefore, he put all his mind on the cultivation of advanced level here. If he could pass this step, he would be immortal. If he could not, there would be no future.


    The activity here is so big that we can''t hide it from others. In addition to Zhuojia tribe, there are also two tribes who come here after seeing the movement in the sky. Would you like to see what''s going on here?


    Qi Baihe and his third uncle used to lead a team of ice spirit fish for a hundred years, but today there is no harvest. However, when they are ready to go back, they see the spirit fish in the glacier River come out of the water for some reason and rush in one direction. He can''t help thinking about it.

 Chapter 1511

    What happened to the direction of the spirit fish? So many spirit fish come out of the water to jump. Will the hundred year old ice spirit fish also appear?


    "Third uncle, let''s pay attention to the glacier River and follow the direction of the spirit fish. Maybe we can catch a hundred year old ice fish today!" Qi Baihe said to his uncle.


    Qi Laosan was looking at the strange change of glacier River and thought about it. After hearing his words, he said, "Baihe, I''m afraid there is something big happening in the glacier river."


    "Well, something has happened. The aura of spiritual power in the air is also flowing in one direction. It seems that something is sucking the aura of spiritual power within a hundred miles."


    Qi Baihe said, looking at the leaping spirit fish in the glacier River, and said: "and look at this, not only the spirit breath in the air is absorbed, but also the spirit breath in the glacier River, so these spirit fish will follow the spirit breath and go in that direction."


    "No wonder I vaguely feel that the aura of spiritual power in the air seems to be weakening, so it is." Qi Laosan suddenly said, speeding up the pace of his feet, while shouting to the people behind him: "stare at the glacier River, report immediately when you see a hundred year old ice fish!"


    "Yes


    The people in the back raised their voices, because their main task is to find this century old ice spirit fish, so they have seen pictures of ice spirit fish. As long as there is a hundred year old ice spirit fish in the glacier River, they will recognize it at a glance.


    "Baihe, look at the distance!" Qi Laosan pointed to the sky in the distance and said, "the sky is covered by a large amount of dark clouds in the daytime. I''m afraid that the place covered by the dark clouds is as big as a town?"


    Qi Baihe''s eyes moved away from the glacier River and saw the distance there. Looking from afar, the dark clouds in the sky were very terrible. Moreover, the scope of the dark clouds was very large, which was not what would happen to ordinary monks when they were advanced.


    "What happened there?" Is it related to the master and them? There was a faint feeling in his heart that he was afraid that the change had something to do with his teachers.


    However, his master is already a strong Feixian. It should not be possible for him to make any breakthrough and progress at this time. However, situ and his disciples are just the top of the golden elixir. Even if they are Qianjin Yuanying, they can''t arouse such a big stir. Are they Shigong?


    If Shigong has something to do, the master should be there at this time, but how can there be such a big noise?


    "Uncle, I..." He was just about to say that he rushed to see what was going on when he was interrupted by the voice of surprise behind him.


    "Ice fish! Little Lord! It''s ice fish! Such a big body, at least a few hundred jin, must be a century old ice fish! " One of the guards called, pointing to a huge spirit fish rising out of the water.


    Qi Baihe looked back and saw that in the river water crowded with spirit fish, a huge spirit fish weighing no more than three or four hundred jin passed through the water at a very fast speed. Because it was close to the water surface and its volume was large, you could see the shape of the whole spirit fish at a glance.


    "The whole body is covered with green black, red eyes and green scales. There are three ice blue lines on the fish head. The back of the fish has thorns, and the fish tail has bones. The four feet can be seen in the water. This is just the ice fish. It''s a good fish!" Qi Laosan said in surprise, and quickly followed up: "and absolutely has been a hundred years!"

 Chapter 1512

    Qi Baihe stares at the icefish and says to the people behind him: "ready to catch!" As soon as the voice fell, he raised his figure on the tip of his feet, and he had swept to the surface of the water.


    Seeing this, the two worshippers at the back turned their lips and thought to themselves: Qi Shaozhu is also engaged in the cultivation of the golden elixir. With his own efforts, he wants to catch the ice fish with a history of 100 years? Last time, they were angry at them. This time, they wanted to see how he could attack the hundred year old ice fish without their help.


    Oh, no, even with Qi Laosan, they can''t catch this hundred year old ice spirit fish alone. You know, this hundred year old ice spirit fish is not only a sea overlord, but also a four legged spirit fish that can go ashore and fight off the water.


    They looked at each other, deliberately half a step behind, and let the others rush forward. At this moment, they saw the Qi Baihe, who had swept up the water, took out a rope from the space.


    "He doesn''t want to use that finger thick rope to catch the century old ice fish?" One of the worshippers said in dismay, feeling a little inconceivable.


    "It seems, but why is his rope so like a fairy rope?" Another worshiper said this, and then he saw the golden rope in Qi Baihe''s hand, which seemed to be alive. It ran out with a wheezing sound and wrapped around the tail of the century old ice spirit fish at the bottom of the water.


    The two worshippers took a look at it and gasped, astonished and shocked: "it''s really a bundle of immortals! What a loser! How could you tie the fish with a bundle of fairy ropes


    "Come on! Go up and help Qi Laosan yelled and asked the guards to come forward to help.


    The guards raised their breath and took out the iron chains prepared in advance and tied them to the fish. However, the hundred year old ice spirit fish threw its head up, exposed its sharp teeth and bit at the guards. People didn''t bite it, but they scared people back with a roar. It shook its head and bit the iron chain as thick as its arm. It just heard a click and the chain broke.


    "Ah


    As soon as the iron chain was broken, the whole people fell on the ice, and the iron chain bounced back and fell on them.


    "What are you two doing? Go up and help Qi Laosan yelled at the two standing immobile offerings. He jumped forward and said, "Baihe, the third uncle is coming!"


    He tied a Xuan iron chain to one of the feet of the hundred year old ice spirit fish, so that it would not take them to go forward. However, the strength of the hundred year old ice spirit fish was really great. Even if they pulled hard, they were still pulled forward.


    Qi Baihe glanced at the two worshippers lightly, and then aligned with the third: "uncle, let go and go first."


    "How can you do that? This guy is so big that you can''t hold it by yourself." Qi Laosan pulled the iron chain, shaking body almost fell into the water.


    "Third uncle, go ashore first. I''ll take the icefish ashore." Qi Baihe said again.


    Hearing this, Qi Laosan took a look at him. Seeing that he looked serious and seemed to be very sure, he said, "OK! Be careful. " If his strength is not good, he can help again.


    Qi Laosan, who was preparing to go ashore, did not have time to let go, when he saw that the icefish pulled fiercely and ran down the river and pulled him into the river.


    Qi San''s body lost balance and fell down, exclaiming, "ah!"

 Chapter 1513

    He felt that the whole person was violently pulled down, his face had been planted in the water, and the cold river water made him shiver, but the next moment, the whole person was lifted up by a force and sent back to the bank.


    "Hooray! It scared me


    After turning to the ground, Qi Laosan stretched out his hand to wipe his face and wipe off the water on his face. As if he had remembered something, he suddenly looked into the river in front of him. His eyes widened in amazement.


    "Yuan, Yuan baby breath? When did you become monk Yuanying


    When the two worshippers saw the pressure of the yuan baby released from Qi Baihe, their faces did not change. It is a strong young!


    How old is he? It''s already a strong baby?


    At this moment, their hearts faintly regret, especially the thought of Qi Baihe''s look at them before, but also feel that after this trip back, they are afraid that there will be no place for them in the Qi family.


    After Qi Baihe sent his third uncle ashore, he grabbed the century old ice spirit fish that wanted to drill into the river water with one hand. The spirit breath was running in his hand. He pulled the bundle of fairy rope up and pulled the hundred year old ice spirit fish out of the water.


    "Squeak!"


    A squeak was heard from the mouth of the icefish. It was a sharp and slender call. Some people''s ears were sharpened, and it was uncomfortable to hear.


    After it was pulled out of the water by qibaihe, he shook his head fiercely and rolled its tail forward at the same time, biting at the rope tied to its snake''s tail, trying to bite it off. However, when Qibai crane turned its head and rolled its tail, it pulled the huge ice spirit fish weighing hundreds of Jin out of the water.


    "Crash!"


    When the ice spirit fish was pulled out of the water and splashed with a large amount of water spray, the giant fish also jumped out of the water with a height of three or four meters. The ice spirit fish that was pulled out of the water and jumped into the air gave up biting the rope to the tail, but with great speed, Qi Baihe kicked the hundred year old icefish onto the shore.


    "Bang!"


    "Squeak!"


    The huge sound of smashing and falling sounded. The ice spirit fish fell on the ice, and even the ice surface cracked. It squeaked, but the huge body turned over quickly and landed on the ground with its back facing up and four feet. It opened its huge mouth and showed sharp sharp teeth, and rushed to the surrounding guards at a very fast speed.


    "Ah


    A guard couldn''t dodge. A leg was bitten by a click on the spot. The shrill voice spread in the air instantly, and the scarlet blood also dyed the snow-white ice ground.


    "Kill it!"


    When the other guards saw it, they immediately drew out their swords and came forward to attack the icefish. However, they found that the scales on the huge ice spirit fish were as hard as iron. The sword and sword made a clanging sound. They could not hurt it after cutting down several knives. After leaving the man who bit off one leg, he rushed at others.


    "Get out of the way!"


    In the cry of surprise, it is not difficult to hear the panic of the guards. When another guard dodged, his feet slipped and the whole person fell to the ground. When he saw the icefish biting, he instinctively raised his hand in front of him and exclaimed.


    "Ah


    However, the expected pain did not come. When he took up his hand and looked at it, he saw that the little Lord had come to him, holding the terrible fish''s mouth in both hands and pulling it out.


    "Squeak!"


    The icefish wants to catch the front with its four legs. However, its fish feet are short and can''t reach the people in front. The most lethal fish''s mouth is also forced open

 Chapter 1514

    "Click!"


    A click sound came out, as if the bone was broken and blood flowed out. The ice spirit fish wanted to attack him, but was suppressed by his strong pressure.


    After qibaihe broke his mouth, he lifted his foot and kicked it. The icefish, which weighs hundreds of Jin, suddenly turned over and fell on the ground. It tried to escape back to the river at a very fast speed. However, Qi Baihe stepped on the fish belly, took a knife from the space with one hand, and stabbed it at a speed that could not cover his ears.


    "Squeak!"


    The sharp squeak spread, only to see the ice fish struggling, until, the blood is more and more, the stab under the thorn stabbed deep, cut down, directly cut the fish belly to die.


    Qi Baihe finds out the hundred year old ice spirit bead. The egg yolk sized bead is blue, and the aura is full of ice. He takes out the bead and goes to the river bank to wash it. He collects the bead into the space. Qi Laosan, who has not yet recovered, says: "Uncle, you can deal with it here." As soon as the voice fell, the figure had swept out and went towards the place where the storm surged.


    "Baihe..."


    Qi Laosan calmed down and called out the sound. However, the man had already gone to the distance. He looked back at the ice fish which weighed hundreds of Jin on the ice ground. Then he said to the surrounding guards: "if you are injured, deal with the wound quickly. How is that one? Hurry to cure! "


    "Third Master, the guard who was bitten off his leg is dead. The others are just a few bruises." A guard came forward and said that, so far, he was still in fear. He watched the people around him be bitten to death by the giant fish, but they couldn''t do anything about it. This time, if it wasn''t for the young master, I''m afraid that there would be many deaths and injuries.


    Qi Laosan sighed and said, "Haosheng buried him. When I go back, I will tell the owner that he will give his family a sum of money to settle down."


    "Yes." The guard responded, and then retreated.


    On this side, Qi''s family is dealing with the icefish, and on the other side, there is Tang Ning and Mo Ye. Even outside the border, you can feel the strong atmosphere of pressure and depression, not to mention the breath inside the border.


    "Feibai, what''s wrong with them, master?" Qi Baihe, who came to see situ and they were all here, and it was his master and his grandfather who caused such a disturbance. He was worried.


    "Second elder martial brother." Several people called one, the way: "is the Shigong to break through the advanced level."


    "Shigong''s breakthrough is to enter Feixian? This is a good thing. Why do you look so solemn? What''s more, since Shigong is preparing to break through the advanced level, how can you set up such a defense barrier here? Still helping? Is there something I don''t know? " Qi Baihe asked.


    It would be a good thing if only Shigong advanced to fly immortal. Even if they were worried, they should not have such a dignified look.


    The master of Shifu should be robbed a few times, and you should not be robbed


    "If you can''t make it through this robbery and you can''t fly the immortal successfully, I''m afraid that Shigong will..." Su Yanqing didn''t say that the result was what they didn''t want to see.


    After listening to their words, Qi Baihe understood: "no wonder this movement is so big, the spirit breath around is pouring towards here."

 Chapter 1515

    His eyes fell on the two people in the boundary, and then looked at the air current surging in the sky and the changes on the glacier river. He felt that once the thunder fell, the movement in this area would be more than that.


    "I think a lot of people are coming this way. You and I will evacuate people to avoid being affected." Qi Baihe said to several people around him.


    Listening to this, they looked around from this high place. Seeing that many people were attracted by the great noise on this side, some were still trying to test the border, so they nodded and said, "OK, let''s disperse our actions."


    As soon as the voice fell, several people dispersed and went towards those who gathered. Among these people, there were people from Zhuo family tribe, even the leader of nazhuo.


    Situ went forward and bowed his hands and said, "leader Zhuo, my master and my Shigong are in the border. The pressure here will spread. In order to avoid hurting others, please leave as soon as possible."


    "Master Tang, are they OK? Is there any danger? " Zhuo asked uneasily.


    "Please leave as soon as possible! My master, they will be all right. " He asked them to leave first.


    See this, Zhuo leader this just nodded: "well, I will take everybody to leave, retreat to safe place." With that, he quickly took people back.


    He didn''t want to leave, because such a movement had never happened. The spirit fish on the glacier river all came here, and the spirit breath in the air seemed to be surging towards here, being sucked into the boundary. He wanted to know what was going on?


    Other people also quickly evacuated the crowd and let them leave. However, people''s curiosity can not be suppressed. The more they ask them to leave, the more they want to stay and see what''s going on?


    Qi Baihe several people advised a circle, found that those people did not leave, just retreated to a distance, still pay attention to the movement here, see this, several people look at each other, helpless sigh.


    "No way. They don''t want to go." Ye feibai said.


    Su Yanqing took a look at those people and said, "if you retreat there, you may not be affected."


    Situ then said, "it''s hard to say. Last time the master was advanced, I heard that the whole secret place collapsed in a big way. What kind of secret place is there?"


    "What can I do? The more these people drive them away, the more reluctant they are to leave. Since they want to stay and watch, let them! It''s their own choice. If anything happens, it''s no wonder we. " Yin qianze waved his hand, saying that he didn''t want to manage it.


    "Look at the sky." Qi Baihe said, motioning them to look up.


    A few people looked at it, and saw that the whirling clouds rolled like a whirlpool, and there was a dragon swinging its tail there, stirring the earth upside down. Moreover, with the clouds rolling like whirlwind in the sky, the ground was shaking faintly, and there were some cracks on the ground. The spirit fish in the glacier River jumped up and drilled into the water.


    "It''s so noisy that it won''t break down for a while, will it?" Gao Chen couldn''t help saying.


    "That''s not sure." Hong Yuan also said, looking at the ground below, and then looking at the border, he said, "can the boundary under the master''s cloth hold up?"


    "It''s hard to say." Ye feibai shook his head: "the advanced flying immortal is very important, plus the situation of Shigong..."

 Chapter 1516

    "Even if it is able to withstand the sky thunder, but once the breakthrough Yuanying enters the Feixian moment, the boundary is not tenable." Qi Baihe said, listening to the dull thunder in the dark clouds getting louder and louder. The lightning flashed across, and the dark clouds lowered and the pressure approached, giving people a very depressing feeling.


    "The first thunder should be coming soon."


    Just as his voice falls, and the moment the lightning strikes, a sky thunder thunders down from the sky and strikes at Mo ye, who sits on his knees in the middle of the border.


    With the power of thunder, the powerful heaven and earth pressure smashed all the Buddhist holy power surrounding Mo ye in an instant, which even rebounded Tang Ning''s power.


    "Well!"


    Tang Ning snorted, only felt a force attack, her spirit breath and Buddha light holy power were bounced back, and her whole body was hurt by the sudden rebound. She sat on her knees and fell to one side, spilling a trace of blood from her mouth.


    She looks at the power from the heaven and the earth covering Mo ye, as if she wants to crush him to death. She immediately sits down again, wipes off the blood from the corners of her mouth, sees the holy power of Buddha being broken and broken, sees Mo Ye wrapped in the powerful heaven and earth, and sees him sitting in the center of the spiritual power vortex. She is anxious to mobilize the Buddha light Saint again Li wanted to help him, but found that she could not get close to the Buddha light and holy power that she released.


    As if there is a force in the block, she released the Buddha light holy power is blocked out.


    Not only was she anxious, but also situ and others who were watching in the air outside the boundary were worried, especially when they saw the blood spilling from her mouth and the Buddha light and holy power could not get close to her.


    "The master seems to be injured, and her Buddha light and holy power seems to be blocked. What should I do?" Yin qianze couldn''t help asking.


    "What can I do? We can''t help anything. " Ye feibai was also anxious. Looking at the scene in the center, he said, "I hope Shigong can hold on to it."


    A steady stream of spiritual breath rushes into Mo Ye''s body, then flows into his muscles and veins and rushes to his elixir field


    As time went by, the second thunder did not fall, but the pressure of the surrounding air became more and more oppressive, so that those people in the distance outside the border sensed it and could not help but retreat away.


    Song Tianyou was with Niu Dali, but as soon as he heard the news from outside, he ran into the house: "the third younger martial brother, the third younger martial brother is not good!"


    "What''s the matter?" Originally lying on the bed, the cow vigorously turned over and sat up: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, I just went outside and saw that the sky was covered with dark clouds. I went to inquire and found out that it was Shigong who had an accident there." Song Tianyou said anxiously.


    "What?"


    On hearing this, Niu Dali quickly turned out of bed, put on his boots and coat, and said, "go! Let''s go and have a look! What about master? Master, should it be over? They should have informed the master. Do you know what happened


    "The wound in your leg..." Song Tianyou points to his leg.


    "It''s OK, but it''s just a bite. You can''t die without a piece of meat." Niu Dali said, pulling him: "go! Let''s get there


    "Good!" Song Tianyou responded, and quickly went out of the house with him, and the imperial sword swept away towards the direction of the dark clouds.

 Chapter 1517

    At the junction, situ felt the force of heaven and earth in the air. They only felt that it was more and more difficult to breathe on their chest and sweat was seeping from their forehead.


    "The pressure is getting bigger and bigger. The clearer we feel on it, we have to go down." Ye feibai said.


    Qi Baihe looked at them and said, "go down there! The pressure of heaven and earth is extraordinary. It is not something you and I can bear Then he went down with them.


    They watched from a distance outside the boundary. They saw that the teacher who had been sitting on the ground was floating because of the crazy spirit breath. The whole person stopped in the middle of the boundary. The whirling air current wrapped him up. The visible air flow made people feel terrible. They were worried that his body would absorb so much spirit breath that he would explode and die.


    "Do you need to inhale so much spirit breath to enter Feixian? Can Shigong bear to go on like this? " Song Yixiu was shocked. It was not a good thing to absorb so much aura of spiritual power.


    Ye feibai then said: "I heard from the master that she had absorbed all the spiritual power in the secret place, and it was with the help of the powerful spiritual power of the secret realm that she broke through at one stroke and entered the stage of flying immortal."


    "But it has been so long, and the spirit breath has not stopped. How can his body bear it?"


    "The master took a longer time to advance, but I don''t know how long it will take for Shigong this time."


    "No matter how long, as long as you can safely and smoothly advance."


    Listen to this, several people silent down, good, no matter how long, as long as safe and smooth progress, they are most worried about what in case.


    "Situ! Yan Qing


    Niu Dali''s loud voice came from afar. Several people heard the sound and looked back. They saw a big and a small imperial sword flying. Soon, they came to them.


    "Why are you here?" Situ looked at them and asked.


    "Master and Shigong have something to do, can we not come?" Niu Dali said, looking at the figure in the air, asked: "how is this going on? I heard the elder martial brother said and rushed over. Is this advanced? Why is it so noisy? "


    Ye feibai stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother Niu, this is the case..." He simply told him about it.


    One side of song Yixiu also listened carefully. After hearing ye feibai''s words, he was surprised and couldn''t help asking, "did the Shigong Association advance smoothly? The master is so powerful that he must have a way to solve the death of Shigong, isn''t he? "


    "Yes, master is so powerful that he must have a way." Qi Baihe opened his mouth and said that although he felt uneasy in his heart, he firmly believed that the master would have a way.


    As time goes by, the pressure is getting stronger and the dark clouds are getting lower and lower. Looking at the unpredictable movements every day, their hearts have been holding on and never let go.


    Until, seven days later, when the lightning in the sky struck down on Mo ye in the middle of the sky, and when the last thunder was ready to shoot down with the threat of destroying the sky and the earth, everyone''s hearts were raised.


    This is the last thunder. If he can survive successfully, he will be able to survive the disaster. However, when everyone is watching and waiting for the last thunder to be shot down, Tang Ning, who is in the border, is sinking to the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 1518

    Others only know that this is the last thunder, but they don''t know the breath of death behind the last thunder. If the thunder falls on Mo ye, she knows that he will die!


    But this meeting, her Buddha light holy power was swept away, could not help him at all, and his spirit breath at this moment has reached the extreme, only this step can enter the flying immortal, if it is due to this thunder and fall, then


    Looking at the powerful pressure and the power of heaven and earth gathered in the sky that day, she took a deep breath and fell on Mo ye in the air.


    He suffered two robberies at the same time. If he had only one chance of survival, it was her.


    Before she did not know how to resolve his death robbery, but at this moment, she suddenly understood.


    Either, watching him die in front of her, or she helped him suffer this robbery, only she took this robbery for him, in exchange for his life.


    She had made up her mind to think of it.


    She looks back at the eleven disciples outside the border and smiles. The next moment, she lifts her breath and flies to Mo Ye.


    When situ and others saw their master suddenly looking back at them and smiling at them, they felt uneasy. At the next moment, they saw her rising and flying towards Mo Ye. They were shocked to see her move.


    "Master, what does she want to do?"


    "Master wants to block the thunder for Shigong!"


    "Master! Master! Come back


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    The crowd exclaimed, instinctively trying to stop, but they blocked the border. At this time, Downing''s voice came into their ears.


    "There is a strong breath of death behind the last thunder. If this thunder is shot down on him, he will surely die. His only chance of survival is me. Only when I suffer this disaster for him, can he have a chance to live."


    "You have been with me for so long, I have nothing to teach you. In the future, you can go by yourself. Remember, support each other, guard our medicine door, and take care of your Shigong for me."


    "Little crane, this manual ligation is left for you. There are my refining techniques and procedures and the deployment of pills. You are good at studying."


    When Tang Ning''s words came into their minds, they saw a hand tie flying out of the border and landed in Qi Baihe''s hand.


    "Master!"


    Qi Baihe clasped his hands and yelled. There was a panic in his heart, as if his master was about to disappear. The feeling made him uneasy and frightened.


    "Boom!"


    Along with that loud thunder roaring down, they saw the blue figure flying into the air without hesitation. With her thin and thin body, she withstood the thunder which contained the pressure and air flow of destroying the sky and earth.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    A cry of astonishment came out of the mouths of situ and their brothers with grief. At the moment when the thunder containing the powerful force of heaven and earth was shot down, the boundary was also broken with a roar, and a strong air current spread out from the boundary, and Shengsheng drove them back several tens of meters away.


    They were knocked down to the ground by the powerful pressure. When they looked up again, they saw a huge golden light burst out of the dark clouds

 Chapter 1519

    In the middle of the sky, Mo Ye was trapped in a dreamland. He only feels that his body is absorbing the aura of spiritual power, as if he is about to explode, but he can''t find the exit. Listening to the thunder that day, he suddenly breaks away from the fantasy and looks up, but he sees a scene that he can''t forget in his whole life


    "Ah Ning! No


    Above him, the man on the tip of his heart was using her own body to block the last thunder for him. He watched the thunder fall on her, and the holy power of Buddha light on her body was scattered by the lightning stroke. In the air, it burst out a dazzling golden light, and then disappeared.


    Because of the lightning strike on her that day, the accompanying pressure of heaven and earth and the breath of destroying the heaven and the earth also fell on her. She resisted with her own strength of flying immortal. Finally, under the atmosphere of destroying heaven and earth, she first exhausted the holy power of Buddha and then all the strength of flying immortals. Finally, the whole human turned into a little bit The golden light dissipates in the air


    "Mo ye, live well, wait for me..." Downing''s voice came from the air, ethereal and distant.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Qi Baihe and others got up from the ground and couldn''t believe to see their master disappear like this. They were as if they had lost their souls and were unwilling to accept such a result.


    "No! It is not true. It''s not true! " A man, all red eyes.


    Song Tianyou cried: "woo Master, master, you come back! Come back


    "Ah! No


    Mo Ye is watching this scene happen. He is bound by the powerful spirit breath and floats in the air. At this moment, he clenches his hands into fists and cries out with grief.


    His voice contains unspeakable pain and sadness. Under the impact of this force, the spirit breath of his body surges towards his elixir field like a flood that has broken the dike. The strength that has been stuck at the peak finally rushes through at this moment and leaps into Feixian.


    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed, just like the huge black net that pressed on people''s hearts was lifted. After lifting, there were still blue sky and white clouds, and even seven colors of clouds appeared in the sky. The sound of fairy music was melodious


    However, the light in Mo Ye''s eyes is a little extinguished, and there is only the picture of her disappearing in his mind.


    She, dead


    A round bamboo, tied with a gourd, floated down from the air and fell into his hands together with the ring engraved with their names


    Looking at these things in his hand, Mo ye only feels the pain in his heart. It is like a knife scraping, like a dagger digging, like a thousand insects in the heart. The pain makes him unable to breathe.


    "Poof!"


    Under the huge impact, even if he entered Feixian, his breath was unstable and his mind was lost. A mouthful of blood suddenly erupted, and the whole person fell down from the air.


    "Shigong! Shigong


    Crying song Tianyou saw that he vomited blood and fell from the air, and ran over.


    Qi Baihe and his colleagues also came back from their great grief. They saw that he fell from the air and rushed forward. However, there was a distance between them and they could not catch people at their speed.


    "Bang!"


    Mo Ye falls on the ground. Before the darkness strikes, he seems to see that the familiar person is smiling at him in the sky that day

 Chapter 1520

    At the moment of closing her eyes, her voice sounded in her ear: Mo ye, live well, wait for me Wait for me


    "Shigong!"


    Qi Baihe and they came to his side and helped him up. When he saw the round bamboo and ring he was holding in his hand, his heart was throbbing.


    "Oh Younger martial brother, how about Shigong? How about Shigong? " Song Tianyou cried and asked, and saw a light flash out of the gourd, white round big white fell out.


    "Big white?" Why do you cry in Tianyou''s arms? Aren''t you in the master''s space? "


    Dabai looks at them, and then looks at the comatose Mo Ye. Finally, he says, "I don''t know. I only know that the contract between me and the master has been untied."


    People look around, want to see the familiar blue figure, but when they look for a circle, it is still nothing to see.


    "Master, she, she..." Niu Dali flushed his eyes and wiped a handful of tears. The master died, but they didn''t want to say the dead word. They hoped that the master was still alive, but they didn''t know where he was.


    Just, is it possible? They saw her die with their own eyes. Could she still be alive?


    "Shigong''s condition is not very good. His breath is disordered, his mind is lost and he vomites blood. We must send him back quickly." Qi Baihe said, looking at his younger martial brothers with sad expressions, he said: "cheer up. This is not the time to be sad. When we go back, we have to work together with others to level the chaotic atmosphere in Shigong''s body. This is what the master wants to see."


    Listening to this, people wiped a face, red eyes, voice choked way: "we know, go, hurry to send Shigong back for treatment."


    They pick up Mo ye, put away the things left by Downing, and quickly go back.


    However, the people who watched the scene from a distance did not recover until after a long time. When they calmed down, they only knew that those people had left


    Zhuo Shou''s tie man quickly rushed back to see if there was anything he could help, while the people of other tribes were listening. Who was the dead man?


    Qi''s team also watched from a distance, and they saw the scene in their eyes. The two members of the team looked at each other for a long time and murmured, "the Tangshi, dead?"


    "Dead, he died of exhaustion of Xianli, the whole person did not even have a corpse left, was that day the thunder split to ashes."


    After hearing this, Qi Laosan immediately turned back and said, "what''s gone? Which eye of you saw him disappear? Clearly, it turns into gold and dissipates with the wind! "


    The two worshippers looked at each other and thought: is there any difference? Both sides are dead. This is the far north. It''s remote. The news can''t be spread there. If all the forces over there know that Tang Shi is dead, they don''t know what will happen.


    Old Tang in the city of magic moon and Tang Xiao in the ancestral land of the Tang family were both on this day. They felt a panic, as if something bad had happened, which made them feel uneasy.


    At this time, both of them did not know the news of Tang Ning''s accident. In the door of medicine, Taoyao, who was doused with flower seeds and medicine, suddenly stopped. She touched her eyebrows and was dazed at the sudden tears

 Chapter 1521

    In the ten thousand Buddha Temple, the old monk seemed to feel something. He looked at the golden light falling across the sky and sighed silently: "is it a blessing or not? It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided!"


    At the Zhuojia tribe, Qi Baihe and they brought him back, and several people used their power to regulate the breath for them. The breath adjustment took half a month.


    What worries them is that they have not been awake for half a month.


    Several people took back their spiritual breath and breathed out a light breath. They breathed for their teacher for half a month. Their eyebrows were tired. During this period, they could not distract themselves from other things, but they stopped and were silent.


    Song Tianyou is a senior brother, but he is young after all. Qi Baihe, as the second elder martial brother, can only open his mouth and say: "the master is no longer here. Although the senior master''s breath has been adjusted and recovered, he hasn''t woken up in the past half month. I''m worried about his falling asleep like this."


    "Shigong didn''t get hurt. Even if he fell down from the air that day, he should be able to fly with his strength. Why didn''t he sleep like this?" Ye feibai asked.


    Qi Baihe sighed and said, "it''s because Shigong is not hurt that I''m worried because he doesn''t want to wake up. Even if he wants to be cured, he can''t start."


    "In this case, I''m afraid he can only wait for him to wake up." Su Yanqing said, looked at them and said, "let''s take Shigong back to the medicine gate! I believe the teachers'' Association wants to understand that it is sooner or later that he wakes up. "


    Situ also nodded: "yes, with Shigong''s will, I believe he will wake up. He only saw the master''s accident for him with his own eyes. He will wake up if he is grieved. As long as you give him some time, he will wake up."


    "Then we will take Shigong back to the medicine department for a rest. There is one more thing I want to ask you about." Ye feibai looked at them and said, "at that time, the master blocked the thunder for Shigong. At the moment when her immortal power was exhausted and turned into golden light, I heard her say a word to Shigong."


    "Master said at that time: Mo ye, live well and wait for me." Situ then said, looking at Qi Baihe: "second elder martial brother, you also heard?"


    "Well." Qi Baihe nodded: "I have heard that, what do you want to say? Do you want to say that the master may come back again? " He looked at them and asked.


    "Isn''t it? Is master really gone like this? I don''t believe it, I don''t want to believe it. I''d rather believe that she is not dead and will come back. " Situ said in a calm voice.


    "We all want the master to live, we all hope that the master is not dead, and we all want to see the master come back. However, I am just worried that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. We have all witnessed the master turning into a little bit of gold, leaving only a few things. This scene may stay in your heart forever, become obsession, even become your demons, and become your advanced level in the future So I hope you can be more rational. "


    Qi Baihe said in a slow voice, looked at them and said, "as elder martial brother, I want to advise you that we can wait and believe, but we must not let this belief become obsession. I think the master does not want him to become your demons."

 Chapter 1522

    Several people heard this, deeply looked at him, way: "we know."


    Seeing that they heard it, Qi Baihe said: "take a rest, let''s go back tomorrow."


    "Good." Then they went away.


    Because the team of Qi family went back earlier, Qi Baihe and others left Zhuo leader the next day and left with their departure.


    At this time, they do not know that they will face a series of things when they go back


    Magic moon city, Tang family.


    Qi Mufeng, with a dignified face, strides to the inner courtyard of the Tang family. When Xing Tong and Han Zhi see him, they look at each other and ask, "Mufeng, why are you here? What''s the matter? "


    "Go in and say it." Qimufeng strode to the inside and asked, "where is the old man? Han Zhi, please invite the old master


    Seeing that he looked dignified, as if there was something important to say, Han Zhi said, "OK, you go to the hall first." With that, he quickly went to the inner yard.


    Old Tang heard that Qimu Feng was coming, and his face was dignified. He seemed to have something important to say. So he quickly went to the hall with Han Zhi. When he came to the hall, he saw him and Xingtong standing in the hall, and asked, "Mufeng, what''s the matter?"


    "The old man..."


    Qi Mu Feng looked at him, his eyes were slightly red, and his voice choked: "master, she has an accident!"


    "What?"


    Old Tang listened to the micro Leng, and then anxiously asked: "what''s the matter? Is she hurt? How did you get hurt? Who hurt her? With her strength, who has the ability to hurt her? Is she seriously hurt? Mo ye, aren''t they around her? How did you get hurt? "


    The star pupil and Han Zhi on one side were worried when they heard that it was the master who had an accident. However, when they looked at the look of Qimu wind, their hearts were slightly heavy, and even faintly gave birth to a bad premonition.


    If it''s just injury, qimufeng should not be like this.


    Looking at the worried Old Tang, qimufeng opened his mouth and said, "there are people from all over the world who come in and out of the strange building every day. The news spread very fast. Today, I heard them say that something great happened in the northern part of the country. Some strong people advanced to fly immortals. The last monk in green with Buddhist light took the last blow of thunder for the strong. Finally, the immortal power was exhausted and died ¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang felt that his eyes were dark and his steps were soft. The whole man staggered back a few steps: "the monk in green with the light of Buddha died in the ashes? Is this Xiaoning? This must not be Xiaoning! No way


    Qimufeng quickly helped him to sit down and said with red eyes: "old master, when I received the news, I asked situ and they with notes. The news was that she, she and she were gone. In order to block the last thunder for Mr. Mo, she was exhausted and died..."


    "No! How? How can such a powerful master disappear? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! " Star pupil shook his head, tears can not stop falling down: "clearly go when still good, the master also said she will come back soon, how can it be so gone?"


    Old Tang sat there, looking stunned and speechless for a long time, but his tears fell involuntarily. After a long time, he murmured: "how long has it been? Why didn''t they even send a letter after such a big accident? Why did it disappear? What''s going on here? "

 Chapter 1523

    "They didn''t say much about it because they were passing notes. They just said roughly that they were on their way back and would soon arrive in the magic moon city. In addition to the master''s accident, master Mo saw the master''s accident with his own eyes. He vomited blood and was unconscious until now." Qimufeng told him something about it.


    Hearing this, Tang Lao''s heart is just sad and heavy. Not only is Xiaoning in trouble, but even Mo Ye is in a daze. How could this be so? How could they meet such a thing when they went to Beidi? And all this, only when they come back, can we know.


    "Old master, I came here today mainly to prepare for this matter." Qi Mufeng cleared up his painful mood and said: "today alone, I feel that many people are staring at our wonderful building in the world. I am afraid that once the news of the master''s accident spreads, some people will attack us."


    Hearing this, old Tang wiped away his tears and said, "I know. Don''t worry! Whether it''s the Tang family or the world''s marvelous building, I''ll guard it well. If anyone dares to invade, I''ll never give up! "


    "Cold knowledge."


    Old Tang looked at him and said, "you stay in the mansion. I''ll go to Tianxia Qilou more these days, in case some people who don''t abide by the rules and regulations will attack the world''s strange buildings."


    "Yes Han Zhi immediately responded: "don''t worry, Han Zhi will guard the house well!"


    Old Tang nodded and looked at Xingtong and said, "Xingtong, I''ll write a letter for you to take to Sanxian. In addition, Taoyao and Xiaoning have a contract. How about Taoyao? As for Xingyue, you can let her stay on the mountain and practice hard. "


    "Yes."


    The star pupil answered, wiped away the tears, and said: "old master, the master is a lucky person. I don''t believe she will die like this. She will come back!"


    Tang took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, and said: "no matter what, we must guard the Tang family, the world''s strange building and medicine gate. As for her father''s ancestral home, as long as we don''t send back the news, he won''t know, so we''ll press it down and talk about it later."


    "Yes."


    "Mufeng, go back to the building first. I''ll arrange the things here and then I''ll go." Old Tang said to qimufeng.


    "Good." Praying for the wind, he turned to leave first and quickly returned to the strange building in the world.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he had not returned to the world''s wonder building when he met a guard who came quickly on the way.


    "Childe, no, something happened in the building!"


    When he heard this, he frowned and asked calmly, "what''s the matter? Say as you walk


    "Not long after the childe left home, someone came to the building to make trouble. The medicine boy in our building came to persuade him, but he was pushed and hurt on his forehead. Black wind and dark threw people out of the building. However, they said that they were injured and asked us to compensate in the building. Otherwise, we would smash our wonderful building. Now the front of the building has been opened up, and many people have come to the other side."


    After hearing this, Qimu Feng''s eyes crossed with a cold killing meaning: "the guy who doesn''t know how to live or die!" As soon as the voice fell, he raised his breath and the red figure disappeared in the sight of the guard.


    At this time, in front of the gate of Tianxia strange building, one or two people of Heifeng and dark stood there, with several guards behind them, while in front of them, dozens of loose repair were fierce.

 Chapter 1524

    "Look, everyone, the world strange building is still bullying people! He broke our brother''s hands and wanted to get rid of it? "


    The leader of the free cultivation hummed coldly, staring at the black wind and dark one in front of him with inverted triangular eyes, and said, "if you are sensible, please compensate me as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "No! As if you were polite


    Heifeng put his hands around his chest and sneered. He looked at the people in front of him and said, "look at your fresh faces. Do you think you''re free repair from other places? I don''t know where this is? Do you dare to come here to play wild? Don''t want to live? "


    "Why don''t you know? Isn''t this the world''s most famous building? However, the owners of the world''s strange buildings are gone. Can you still keep here? "


    The head of that person measured Yin said, staring at the black wind and dark a change of face to smile: "look at you like this, have not received the news? That''s OK. When things have come to this point, let''s make it clear. Don''t you know that master Tang, the master of the strange building in the world, is dead? To tell you the truth, it''s not only us who have been attracted to the world''s marvelous building, but also people from all walks of life. "


    Black wind and dark one hear this, facial expression sinks down, black wind cold drinks a voice: "shut up! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kill you


    How could Tang Shi die? Tang Shi and his master went to Beidi!


    "Oh! nonsense? How can things that people in the North know are nonsense? Before long, people here will know that Tang Shi is dead. " As if deliberately provocative, he deliberately bit the Tang Shi and killed a few words.


    Hearing his fist clenched, Heifeng strode forward in an unbearable stride and punched the man: "looking for death!"


    "With your strength in building foundation? How ridiculous The man saw that the black wind started and squinted with the eyes of the inverted triangle, and immediately went forward to meet him.


    Seeing that the man was the golden elixir strength, he worried that the black wind would suffer losses. He also followed him and besieged him with two to one. At this time, the scattered monks in the back also joined in the battle and attacked them fiercely.


    Several people are fighting there. If their strength is quite high, Heifeng and dark one will not lose. But what we didn''t expect is that it is not only the loose repair that the two fight with, but also the loose repair who uses concealed weapons against him.


    "Whew!"


    The subtle sound blows out and goes towards the dark one. As a team in the dark guard, the dark one is excellent in both fighting ability and hiding ability. Even if he is fighting with people, he also pays attention to the four sides. When he meets the secret attack, he immediately catches the name of Zhuji sanxiu and uses him to block the concealed weapon.


    "Hiss!"


    A small thick needle pierced into the shoulder of the building foundation monk. He made a hoarse voice, but his face was black and purple quickly. He reached out to the person who put the concealed weapon: "antidote, antidote!"


    He wanted to go to take the antidote, but he was held up secretly: "I think my life is too long. What kind of antidote do you want?" He threw the man with his hand and smashed it to the ground.


    The man snorted and struggled to get up, but he could not resist the venomous attack. After a while, he put his hands on his neck and bled to death.


    "Those people put hidden weapons!"


    "What a nuisance! How can it be like this! "

 Chapter 1525

    "They said Tang Shi was dead? What''s going on? Is Tang Shizhen dead? How dare these people make trouble here


    The people around were talking about it, watching those monks making trouble here, pointing out one by one, but no one dared to help. Although some of them have also received the favor of the world''s strange buildings, they are not good people because they are vicious and evil, and they still stab people to death. They dare not disturb this muddy water.


    Seeing that a foundation building friar had died, the monks all became cruel and directly showed their swords: "brothers! Smash the world''s marvelous building


    Black wind was hit with a hand and suddenly retreated. A trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. At this time, he was forced to retreat by the people around him. At this time, he only heard a voice with killing intention.


    "I see who dares!"


    A dazzling wind of praying in red came, and the tiptoes stepped on the heads of those casual practitioners. The red robe fell directly and steadily in front of the black wind and the dark one. Once the strength of the golden elixir was released, it directly drove back all the loose repairs that came forward. Only the leader who was also the strength of the golden elixir was still standing in front.


    "Ah


    One by one, they were attacked and retreated by the golden elixir summit. Some of them couldn''t hold their feet and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Some fell down on other people''s bodies. For a while, the voice of alarm was constantly spreading, and there was chaos.


    The golden elixir with the inverted triangular eyes narrowed his gloomy eyes, staring at the praying wind in red, and said, "you are the main thing of this strange building in the world. Pray for the wind?"


    Qimufeng did not speak, but moved his hand. The sword was shining and pointed at the person in front of him. At this moment, some monks around looked at him and were surprised.


    I can''t imagine that in ordinary days, he always has a pair of peach blossom eyes and a smile to welcome people. He has such a cold and attractive side. In the past, he personally received guests in the building, chatted with them, and sometimes sent them out. But at this time, his body was murderous, his eyes were cold, his breath was cold, especially his lips were slightly crooked Smile, people can''t help but fear.


    When the eyes of the people around him fell on the body of qimufeng, the red figure flashed like a ghost. The sword was raised, and the cold light passed by. They could not help but turn their faces slightly to avoid the cold light.


    "Whew!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah..."


    The sharp sound of sword spirit swept through the air, bringing a breath of breath and pressure. Where the sword tip of praying for the wind passed, it took the lives of those who were not practicing. The speed was so fast that those people did not even have the opportunity to fight back and escape.


    "Help


    Some of the people behind finally responded and called for help, and ran to the golden elixir with inverted triangular eyes. At the same time, the golden elixir with triangular eyes finally recovered his mind. In his anger, he blocked the sword in the hand of qimufeng. He only heard the two swords collide and made a clear clang sound.


    "Sonorous!"


    "How dare you kill them all The dark voice of the golden elixir with triangular eyes contains the towering anger, and the long sword is close to the sword of praying for the wind.


    The half squinted peach blossom eyes of Qimu wind swept the corpses on the ground coldly, as well as the monk who escaped to one side, and finally fell on the golden elixir in front of him.


    "It''s not only them, but also you who dare to offend the world''s extraordinary buildings."

 Chapter 1526

    "Yunye, Yunwu, go down the mountain! Whether it''s true or not, if the news comes out, the Tang family and the world''s strange buildings will be unstable during this period of time. If you go there, you can help if you really have something to do. " Yunlai said to them.


    "Good." Two people should, look to the star pupil way: "let''s go down the mountain now!"


    They went down the mountain to the city, while Qi Baihe and others on the road also came to the medicine gate. No one knew that when Tang Ning turned into gold and dissipated between heaven and earth, a light flew to the land of mortals and landed in the temple where Tang Ning had left the first floor of divine consciousness.


    In the land of mortals, the temple incense has always been very prosperous, especially on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar new year. On this day, on the fifteenth day of every month, someone had already prepared offerings to worship before dawn.


    "Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze, you stepped on my foot, you know A man yelled, but his voice was quickly drowned in the crowd.


    "Son, keep close to your mother and don''t lose it. Today, there are more people in the temple of Tangshi in the 15th five year plan. When you worship Tang Shi, you must ask her to protect you in peace and security, wisdom and happiness." A woman held her 4-5-year-old son in one hand and a basket of melons, fruits and candles in the other hand and pushed to the front.


    "Son, stand by your mother''s side and don''t run around. Wait for your mother to put all the melons, fruits and incense candles." The woman pushed her head forward with a happy smile. She released her son''s hand, put the fruits and melons in the basket on the table, lit the candle and lit the incense. Then she came back and knelt down in front of her and pulled the son beside her.


    "Master Tang''s blessing, bless my son to grow up peacefully and safely, to have a good talent to practice in the future, and to have a good future in the future..."


    The woman put her hands together and prayed devoutly, while the four or five-year-old boy blinked his innocent eyes and looked curiously at the tall and big statue above.


    Seeing the statue above is a very beautiful person, no hair, hands folded, sitting cross knees, in his hands with hands folded, there is a string of Buddha beads, the whole body is shining, very beautiful, he looked at it, suddenly found that the God''s eyes seem to move, so the little boy pulled the sleeve of his mother''s side and cried with milk: "mother, mother, you Look, look


    The woman saw that the child was actually holding a finger on the statue, but also looked at the statue with her head raised. She could not help but say, "Ouch! You child, how can you point to Tang Shi? It''s very disrespectful. Tang Shi is solemn and holy. You can''t look directly at him. Good, kowtow to him quickly. "


    "Don''t blame me, don''t blame me, don''t be a child. I kowtow to you." The woman quickly kowtowed three times, and then according to her son''s knock three times, she picked up the child and said, "go, my mother will take you out to play for a while, and we will come back to collect the offering. We must take it home to eat when we worship master Tang. It is safe."


    The little boy was held in his arms by the woman. He looked at the statue curiously. When he blinked his eyes, he could not help grinning. He patted his mother''s shoulder and cried: "mother, mother, look, you see, master Tang blinked!"


    Other people nearby almost instinctively looked up when they heard the child''s words. However, when they looked up directly into Tang Shi''s golden body''s eyes, they felt dizzy and scared them to bow their heads.

 Chapter 1527

    As soon as his voice fell, the sword turned and the sharp sword pointed at the golden elixir. The gold elixir quickly counterattacked. The two swords exchanged hands in front of the strange building in the world. The sound of two swords touching each other was spread with the sharp air flow and the golden elixir pressure, so that the people around him retreated under the pressure.


    Dark a see qimufeng and the Jindan friar in the fight, and those who remain in the practice dodge to escape, his hand holding the sword, the figure of a flash toward the man.


    Heifeng covers his chest and retreats. Looking at the scene in front of him, qimufeng doesn''t do much at ordinary times, but his skill was instructed by master Tang. Now, if you look at him pressing down on the golden elixir, he will be relieved.


    No matter whether the news is true or false, if Tang Shi and his family master are not there, they will guard the wonderful building in the world.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that when the golden elixir was scratched by the sword in the hand of qimufeng, and his figure retreated in confusion to avoid it, the sword with murderous spirit was also followed by him, attacking the man''s brow, and seeing that he was about to take the man''s life, at this time, an old man snatched out of nowhere, and actually hit him with one hand.


    "Bold!"


    An old but moderate voice came. Before they could let qimufeng escape quickly, they saw that old Tang swept out in front of him and took the palm for him.


    "Bang!"


    The palms of the two Yuanying friars hit each other, and the two currents of air burst out with pressure, and Shengsheng pushed people back.


    Old Tang stood as steady as Mount Tai, and his body didn''t even shake. However, the monk Yuanying was attacked by the current for several steps to stabilize his body.


    "Who are you! Name it Old Tang drank in a deep voice, with dignified eyes, staring at the old Yuanying in front of him.


    "It''s the ancestor of the Tang family."


    When the old man saw old Tang, he gave a low smile, flicked his sleeves, and looked at him and said, "ancestor Tang, master Tang is dead. Someone has taken a fancy to your rich Tang family''s wonderful building. If you are wise enough, you''d better let him out!"


    The old man''s voice stopped and looked at Tang Laodao: "otherwise, depending on your strength, you can''t protect here. If you get two empty ends in the end, it''s not worth the loss. What do you say?"


    "Hum!"


    Old Tang snorted heavily and said, "what a big tone! I''d like to see who has set eyes on our Tang family''s world wonder building! Why don''t you come out in person? It''s about letting you people make trouble here? What a villain


    "Ancestor Tang, if you don''t have the master of Tang, what capital do you have for the Tang family to have a foothold here?" The old man stroked his beard and laughed. He looked at Old Tang and said, "just rely on you, monk Yuanying? Or are they? "


    "Why? Try it and you''ll see! "


    As soon as the voice of Mr. Tang fell, his palms condensed and the air flow came forward. The old man did not show weakness. Even if he made a move, he would mobilize the spirit of his body to fight.


    The fight between the two friars of Yuanying pushed the people around them a hundred meters away. They could not resist the pressure of friars Yuanying. If they were too close, they might be hurt by the oppressive airflow.


    Two monks Yuanying are fighting in front of Tianxia Qilou, and all the forces in the city who receive the news are shocked.

 Chapter 1528

    "What? It is said that Tang Shi is dead? How could that be possible? " When the yuan family leader heard the news, he couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s the real master. The news has gradually spread. Today, more people go to the world''s strange building to make trouble. There are friars Jindan in a group of scattered monks, and finally a monk Yuanying comes out, who is fighting with the ancestor of Tang family in front of the world''s marvelous building." The housekeeper reported.


    Hearing this, the yuan family leader stood up, his face slightly coagulated: "how dare someone go to the world''s strange building to make trouble? I''m afraid it''s not false. "


    The housekeeper replied, "yes! When people from all sides in the city heard the news, they sent people to inquire about it. They watched there. The people at the bottom came back and said, "I''ll report it to the master immediately."


    "The Tang master owes a lot to our yuan family. If he is really gone, now that the Tang family is being bullied, we yuan family can''t stand idly by." He said in a calm voice as he strode out.


    "Where are you going, master?" The housekeeper followed.


    "Go to my father and tell him the whole story. Let him go with me to Tianxia Qilou. If someone wants to deal with Tang family and Tianxia Qilou, I''m afraid they can''t stop him." Yuan said, striding forward to the inner courtyard.


    After hearing the news, people from other family forces pondered for a while. Most of them wanted to see the development of the situation with a bystander attitude. One or two families, like the yuan family, invited their ancestors to come forward and went to the world''s strange buildings.


    At Tianxia Qilou, old Tang and the old man fought each other, and their strength was stable. However, after a fight, another monk Yuanying joined in. With the method of two enemies and one, even if it was the peak of Yuanying, he couldn''t beat their intentional attack.


    "Bang!"


    The two Yuanying friars each hit one hand, and the elder Tang took them with both hands. When the four palms were against each other, the strong airflow swept through. When Tang Lao was beaten back step by step, because of the consumption of spiritual power, the sweat on his forehead also seeped out, and his face was faintly pale. At this time, two shadows swept out, and the clapped hands were against the back of Tang Lao.


    "Mr. Tang, we''ll give you a hand!"


    Yuan''s and LAN''s ancestors'' voices came out at the same time. They helped each other with Yuanying''s spirit. With their strength, the two Yuanying friars were violently repulsed.


    "Poof!"


    As they retreated, they spewed out a mouthful of blood and looked at those people who appeared behind old Tang. Their eyes flashed slightly: "this is our business with Tang family. Do you want to get involved?"


    "What kind of character is Tang Shi? Even if he is really gone, we will never allow anyone to attack the Tang family! "


    The old ancestor of the blue family narrowed his eyes and stared at the two people: "you have reached this age. Why do you do such shameless things? I advise you to stop and leave, or you will be at your own risk! "


    "We don''t care who is behind you, but if we want to deal with the Tang family and the strange buildings in the world, we will never allow it!" Yuan family ancestor also calm voice says.


    "Go! Let''s go! Shameless villain


    The people who retreated a hundred meters away saw that someone finally stood up to protect the Tang family and the world''s marvelous building. They couldn''t help but pick up things and smash them.


    Seeing this, the two elders and the golden elixir gave them a gloomy look. At last, one of them said, "this matter will not stop here!" As soon as the voice fell, several people left quickly with a brush of their sleeves.

 Chapter 1529

    "Yunye, Yunwu, go down the mountain! Whether it''s true or not, if the news comes out, the Tang family and the world''s strange buildings will be unstable during this period of time. If you go there, you can help if you really have something to do. " Yunlai said to them.


    "Good." Two people should, look to the star pupil way: "let''s go down the mountain now!"


    They went down the mountain to the city, while Qi Baihe and others on the road also came to the medicine gate. No one knew that when Tang Ning turned into gold and dissipated between heaven and earth, a light flew to the land of mortals and landed in the temple where Tang Ning had left the first floor of divine consciousness.


    In the land of mortals, the temple incense has always been very prosperous, especially on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar new year. On this day, on the fifteenth day of every month, someone had already prepared offerings to worship before dawn.


    "Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze! Don''t squeeze, you stepped on my foot, you know A man yelled, but his voice was quickly drowned in the crowd.


    "Son, keep close to your mother and don''t lose it. Today, there are more people in the temple of Tangshi in the 15th five year plan. When you worship Tang Shi, you must ask her to protect you in peace and security, wisdom and happiness." A woman held her 4-5-year-old son in one hand and a basket of melons, fruits and candles in the other hand and pushed to the front.


    "Son, stand by your mother''s side and don''t run around. Wait for your mother to put all the melons, fruits and incense candles." The woman pushed her head forward with a happy smile. She released her son''s hand, put the fruits and melons in the basket on the table, lit the candle and lit the incense. Then she came back and knelt down in front of her and pulled the son beside her.


    "Master Tang''s blessing, bless my son to grow up peacefully and safely, to have a good talent to practice in the future, and to have a good future in the future..."


    The woman put her hands together and prayed devoutly, while the four or five-year-old boy blinked his innocent eyes and looked curiously at the tall and big statue above.


    Seeing the statue above is a very beautiful person, no hair, hands folded, sitting cross knees, in his hands with hands folded, there is a string of Buddha beads, the whole body is shining, very beautiful, he looked at it, suddenly found that the God''s eyes seem to move, so the little boy pulled the sleeve of his mother''s side and cried with milk: "mother, mother, you Look, look


    The woman saw that the child was actually holding a finger on the statue, but also looked at the statue with her head raised. She could not help but say, "Ouch! You child, how can you point to Tang Shi? It''s very disrespectful. Tang Shi is solemn and holy. You can''t look directly at him. Good, kowtow to him quickly. "


    "Don''t blame me, don''t blame me, don''t be a child. I kowtow to you." The woman quickly kowtowed three times, and then according to her son''s knock three times, she picked up the child and said, "go, my mother will take you out to play for a while, and we will come back to collect the offering. We must take it home to eat when we worship master Tang. It is safe."


    The little boy was held in his arms by the woman. He looked at the statue curiously. When he blinked his eyes, he could not help grinning. He patted his mother''s shoulder and cried: "mother, mother, look, you see, master Tang blinked!"


    Other people nearby almost instinctively looked up when they heard the child''s words. However, when they looked up directly into Tang Shi''s golden body''s eyes, they felt dizzy and scared them to bow their heads.

 Chapter 1530

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The woman patted the little boy and took him out in a hurry for fear that he would say something strange.


    The crowd worshipped devoutly. This group of people worshipped and left, and another group of people came in to worship again. No one saw it. A little bit of the power of faith floated to the statue of master Tang, but it disappeared


    When people came, many people would go home to eat at noon, and the number of worshippers was less and less. The temple was also gradually quiet. Only in the huge incense burner in front of us, the strong incense fire was still burning and filled with smoke.


    In the statues, Downing''s spirit has been sleeping in this area for a long time. The power of faith has turned into a force to nourish and repair her spirit. After this period of restoration, although her spirit is still unstable, her divine consciousness is gradually recovering.


    The wishes of the people in the temple fell into her ears one by one, so that she woke up early in her sleep. What she didn''t expect was that the spirit was awakened, but it was fragmented. If she had not left the spirit here at the beginning, she would not wake up here this time.


    Now she is trapped in this statue of her own, no body, no complete spirit, can only rely on the people''s faith to repair her spirit.


    Looking at the pig''s head fruit and cakes and other offerings on the table, she sighed helplessly: at present, these things are only for the sake of watching, which is of no use to her. If it is useful, it is the fragrance on the huge incense burner outside.


    In the past, people here had made a golden statue for her and worshipped incense. Even she never thought that one day she would be trapped in her golden body and eat incense.


    I don''t know what happened to Mo ye? I stopped the robbery for him. Should this robbery be broken? How is he now? Would you see her dead and hurt?


    And her grandfather and her father. If they knew that something had happened to her, they would be very sad.


    If the news of her death spread, I don''t know if someone will deal with the Tang family and the world strange building? But with her apprentices there, she doesn''t worry about it. What worries her most is mo ye and her grandfather and father


    Did they know that she was trapped in her own golden body, though she was immortal after her death?


    Just thinking about something, I saw that four or five year old boy sneaked in in in the morning and went to the altar. He reached for the fruit on the table on tiptoe. However, the table was one meter high. He was short and stretched out his hands on tiptoe, but he could not get the fruit on the table.


    The old man who was in this place was supposed to have dinner. There was no one here. Tang Ning watched the child stand on tiptoe to reach for the fruit, so he moved his finger, and a fruit on the table rolled down and was caught by the little boy.


    "Hee hee."


    The little boy happily took the fruit and bit it with a click. Then he sat in front of him and ate it. Sometimes he looked up curiously at Tang Shi''s golden body, but he didn''t see the God above blinking.


    A man stealthily came in. Seeing no one around, he quietly stepped forward, covered the child''s nose and mouth with a veil, took out a sack and threw it on his shoulder.


    "Hey, little bunny, it''s your bad luck to meet me."

 Chapter 1531

    Donning in the statue raised her eyebrows and glanced at the man. Abducting people in her territory? That''s a lot of guts.


    She flicked her finger and saw that the man tripped when he stepped out of the threshold. The whole person fell forward and bumped into the big censer outside.


    "Bang!"


    His head bumped into the copper censer and made a dull clang. The old man, who had been eating in the back, was stunned at the sound, put down his bowl and quickly stepped out to check it out.


    There was a man who fell down in front of the huge censer. The man''s head hit the censer, and it seemed that the man''s blood flowed directly. Moreover, the man was unconscious. There was a sack beside him. Looking at the shape of the things in the sack, the more he looked, the more he looked like a child. He rushed forward to open the rope and looked at it. He was shocked.


    "Child? child? Wake up. " The old man clapped the little boy''s face and called, but he could not wake up. He also vaguely smelled a smell of Medicine between the mouth and nose of the child. He frowned and called.


    "Come on! There are traffickers! Somebody! The traffickers have caught the children


    The old man was very old, but his voice was full of vitality. As soon as the people outside heard it, they ran in: "where are the traffickers? Where are the traffickers? "


    A woman was anxiously pulling people around and asking, "have you seen my son? Did you see my son? " The woman was stunned when she heard someone shouting that there was a trafficker. Then she spread her legs and ran to the temple.


    Looking at the statue of Tang Ning, she seems to have nothing to do except listen to the wishes of the people. Although she has lost her body and only has this spirit and gradually recovered divinity, it is still easy to teach such a villain.


    She held her chin in one hand and watched the people coming in into the mess. She watched them beat the peddler to death. She saw the woman run in and took her son back. She saw her kneeling and worshipping there. She sighed again.


    When can I leave this golden body? When can we repair the damaged spirit? Her body was gone, but she died like this, but she was immortal. Is she a ghost? Or is it God?


    The old man in the temple watched the woman take the child home, and the peddler was beaten to death and dragged out. The old man could not help looking at the golden body of Tangshi. He had some thoughts in his eyes. Finally, he just worshipped the statue of Tangshi and went back.


    Maybe it was spread. The people in the town said that the master Tang in the temple was very spiritual. He would not only protect them, but also look at their children in the town. Although it was 16 the next day, there were still many people coming. When Tang Ning looked at the power of faith that swarmed into her, an idea flashed by.


    The stronger the power of faith, the greater the possibility of her spirit repairing. Although she can''t do anything else here, it''s better to use her ability to help these devout people fulfill their wishes.


    In this way, after solving their problems, the power of faith will become stronger and stronger. She can also benefit from it and repair the injured spirit as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help laughing and began to think about what she was going to do?


    After a few days, she listened to the thoughts in those people''s hearts, but she was helpless. There are many people who ask for it, and their wishes are all kinds of strange things.

 Chapter 1532

    Listen to whether it''s a nagging voice or a wish silently recited in her heart, it will fall into her ears with the power of faith.


    "Master Tang, please help my daughter marry a good family..."


    "Master Tang, my mother-in-law has already given birth to seven sons. We must protect this child from being a girl..."


    "Master Tang, bless my son to find a good job in the city and meet a good boss..."


    "Master Tang, please protect my family from disaster and disaster..."


    "Master Tang..."


    Tang Ning listened to the statues, watching some of them go away after worshipping, and some of them holding a signer to shake their autographs. The time of the day went by. In the statues, she closed her eyes and restored the spirits, day after day, until more than half a month later.


    In the evening of that day, an old monk came into the temple and looked at the statue of master Tang sitting cross legged and hands folded. He raised his hand and gently read a Buddha salute.


    "Amitabha."


    Old monk!


    In the statue, Tang Ning, who closed his eyes and raised his spirits, could not see the old monk''s eyes. However, her spirit had not been repaired, and her voice could not be transmitted through the divine sense. She could only look at the old monk and blink his eyes desperately.


    The old monk looked at Tang Shi''s gold body with a smile of relief. He watched the little power of faith floating into her gold body, and saw the gold body in front of him blinking at him.


    "I wish you were still there."


    The old monk laughed and looked at Tang Ning''s golden body and said, "you are a man of heaven''s family. How could you die so easily with great fortune


    Downing can''t speak, but she is blinking and wants to ask him what''s going on with them? How did he get here? Did he tell her grandfather about them? It''s just that I can''t ask anything.


    "Do you have only one spirit left? You look like this, the spirit is still fragmented, trapped in the golden body? It''s also true that Mo Ye''s life style is very changeable. The death and robbery should be on him. It''s a life of death. In addition, the two robberies of the advanced Feixian will be destroyed if you don''t take it for him. "


    The old monk stepped forward and sat down on the mat in front of him, took out his gourd and took a sip of wine. He said, "you took the robbery for him, broke his fate, and ended up in a broken spirit. It''s reasonable that his body should be completely destroyed. Everything has a cause and a result, and it''s doomed."


    Downing rolled his eyes.


    When the old monk saw him, he said with a smile, "don''t roll your eyes. Anyway, you respect God. You''re worshipped and worshipped. If people see you rolling your eyes here, you won''t be scared to death?"


    The old man who was in charge of guarding and cleaning was listening to what someone was saying. He stepped forward and saw an old monk sitting there drinking and talking to himself.


    "Master, are you?"


    The old monk looked back and said with a smile to the old man: "monk, I am the new master of jiebiao here."


    "Master Jiexie?"


    The old man was stunned. He looked at the old monk dressed in grey and plain, but he spoke with wine. His expression and behavior were not quite like those eminent monks, but like those wine and meat monks.


    "Mr. Fu, we don''t have to use it here. There are booths outside." The old man said, pointing to the outside of the temple.


    "No, no, no, monk. I''m the master of the solution. I''ll stay here later."

 Chapter 1533

    The old monk said with a smile, stood up, stretched out his waist and yawned: "I''m tired after such a long journey, monk, I''ll go to sleep."


    Looking at the old monk''s self-care to the back, the old man was stunned, but didn''t say anything to follow up.


    There is still an empty room in the back. The old monk looks like a wandering monk who has no temple to go to. Let him stay here! At least there won''t be a stammer for him here. As for the solution, the old monk doesn''t seem to be able to untie the signature.


    But he didn''t expect that in the following days, the old monk would really become the master of the solution


    As the saying goes, gods and Buddhas don''t eat lunch, so they usually pray to God and worship Buddha in the morning. However, some people stagger the noon time. In the afternoon, they will offer some fruits and fruits and worship again.


    In the afternoon of that day, Tang Ning in the statue closed her eyes and restored her spirit as usual. She heard a low cry coming from below. She opened her eyes and looked at the God''s case. She saw a woman kneeling in front of her head with a hood, unable to see her expression and face, but her voice was sad and despairing.


    Looking at the old monk sitting in the corner, squinting and dozing, I don''t know whether he didn''t hear the cry, or he didn''t want to pay attention to it. He held his face in one hand and fell asleep there.


    When the old man heard the cry coming in, he saw the old monk dozing off, and the woman in front of him was crying in despair. He went up and asked, "woman, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Woo I''m dying. What can I do? There are still three or four year old children in my family and an elderly mother-in-law to support. His father had an accident two years ago and now I have this disease again. The doctor said that he would live in a few days. Wuwu... "


    "What''s wrong? Why can''t it be cured? If the doctors in town can''t do it, go to the city and have a look The old man said.


    "After more than a month''s treatment, the family''s money is almost used up. The price of doctors in the city is more expensive. The family can''t take so much money. Even if they can get it, they can''t be cured. Wuwu..."


    The woman was crying in despair. She knelt down and knocked her head down. The mask also fell down, revealing her face covered with red spots and silver. The old man beside her was slightly surprised and stepped back.


    "Woo..." The woman was lying on the ground with her hands covered with her face, crying as if to vent her despair.


    Seeing this, the old man sighed a little, thought for a moment, and murmured, "master Tang is a saint of alchemy and pharmacy. Her pills are extremely precious and hard to find. It is said that no matter what kind of disease it is, master Tang can be cured with a pill. If master Tang can show his spirit and give him a miraculous medicine, maybe you will be saved."


    The woman was stunned, as if she was holding on to the last piece of floating wood. She kowtowed her head and cried: "please give me the elixir of my life! Please give me the elixir of my life! I don''t want to die, I can''t die yet! Please ask Master Tang... "


    That kowtow sound under the knock in the hard ground, more than a dozen after the blood.


    "Oh, don''t do this. Your head is bleeding. I''ve been here for so long. I''ve only seen master Tang''s blessing, but I haven''t seen master Tang''s magic medicine. I''m just saying that casually, you..." The old man stopped before he finished.


    A black pill rolled out from under the table and fell in front of the woman

 Chapter 1534

    Not only did the old man stop, but even the crying woman was stunned. But when she saw such a pill rolling out suddenly, the woman almost immediately fell into a trance. She threw her hands forward to catch the pill, folded her hands and slightly bulged her palms. She was afraid that the pill would be crushed, run away by the pill or taken by others.


    She carefully opened a small gap between her hands and saw that the pill was under her palm. Then she quickly picked up the pill and held it in her hand. She cried and laughed and kowtowed to Tang Shi''s golden body.


    "Thank you, master Tang, for your presence..."


    The old man on one side saw it and reminded him: "woman, master Tang has obviously given you a miraculous medicine. Please take it quickly! So that no one else will know about it. "


    He has been here for such a long time, but it is the first time that master Tang shows up and gives medicine.


    "Yes, I''ll take it. I''ll take it." The woman said, worried that the pill would be robbed, so she quickly put the pill into her mouth, said goodbye and went home quickly.


    Seeing the woman go away, the old man could not help but pay homage to the statue of Tang Shi and kowtowed his head three times. However, when he thought that the black pill had just rolled out from under the table, he could not help but stretch out his hand and lift the cloth that was hanging down from the table. He was shocked.


    "Ah


    He fell back and looked at the place where the signature was released. He saw that there was no one there at any time. Looking at the old monk who was drinking with a wine gourd under the table, he couldn''t help pointing to him and stammering, "how can you be here? Just now, that pill... "


    The old monk took a drink and said with a smile, "it''s cool here! No one has seen me drinking here. As for the pill, hehe, don''t thank me too much. Monk, I haven''t bathed for a long time, so I can just rub it. "


    "What, what?"


    The old man was dumbfounded when he heard this. The pill was not given by master Tang, or was it made from the dirt rubbed by the old monk?


    No wonder No wonder he looked at the pill how black


    "Well, don''t disturb me. I''ll sleep again." The old monk said, he pulled the tablecloth and covered it. He was comfortable lying under the table, drinking wine and resting.


    Tang Ning in the statue looks at the silly old man and sympathizes with him. He is accompanied by an old monk. It is estimated that his next days will not be too boring.


    The old man who swept the floor was worried that the woman would eat the black ball and didn''t know what would happen. So he waited early in the next few days to see if he could see the woman again and ask.


    However, I didn''t expect to see a lot of people asking for pills in these two days before the woman came.


    Looking at those people who asked for Dan to give medicine in front of Tang Shi''s golden body, the old man who swept the floor was stunned and asked, "how did you run here to ask for Dan to give medicine?"


    "The elder sister-in-law of the Chen family got sick, and the doctor said that she could not be cured, but she had to wait for death. Unexpectedly, she came here to worship master Tang for pills. She really asked her to ask for a pill. After taking the pill, she had diarrhea for three days, which made the whole person collapse. Unexpectedly, she was void, but her illness was cured. When she met people, she said that her daughter-in-law was cured only after receiving the pills from master Tang We all know it. "

 Chapter 1535

    When the old man who swept the floor heard this, his face was astounded: "are you well? Really? " It''s the dirt from the old monk. Can it cure the disease?


    "Well, it''s just that people are still empty. Old lady Chen said that when her daughter-in-law is ready, she will come and pay respects."


    The man said, seeing that so many people were asking for the pills from master Tang, but it seemed that no one else except the sister-in-law of the Chen family had got the pills. So he pulled the old man who was sweeping the floor aside and asked in a low voice, "old man, are you there, too? How did she get it? "


    When the old sweeper heard this, he thought of the old monk''s words and laughed: "I don''t know about this. I guess it''s sincerity that leads to spirit."


    Seeing that he couldn''t find out anything, the man had to go and pray again. The old man who swept the floor looked at the old monk at the place where he was relieved. Seeing that he seemed to be drunk and awake, no one asked him to untie his signature. He could not help walking over and asked in a low voice, "master, your pill cured the woman''s illness. Did you really rub it off your body?"


    On hearing this, the old monk looked up at him and said with a smile, "do you want to eat too? I can give you one He said he would put his hands into his robe.


    "No, no, I don''t. I don''t use it." The old man waved his hand and said.


    "Don''t forget it." The old monk said, looking at those kneeling people, said: "how come no one came to find the monk, I untie the signature?"


    "You charge too much." The old man pointed to the paper pasted on one side and said: "three gold coins to solve a signature, who will find you to solve?"


    "Hehe, not expensive, not expensive."


    The old monk said with a smile, "monk, I have to earn some wine money, don''t I?" He stretched out his waist, yawned and said, "I''ll squint for a while. You''ll be busy with your work."


    At the same time, on the other side of the magic moon city, they send Mo ye to the medicine door and settle down. They leave two people to take care of him. The others go down the mountain to the Tang family in the city.


    "Shizu." Qi Baihe and others saluted Tang Lao.


    "You''ve come back. What''s the matter with your master? What about Mo ye? How about Mo ye? " Tang asked, looking at them.


    "Shizu, we went back to the medicine gate first, settled the Shigong in the medicine gate, and left Yanqing and Yixiu to take care of it." Qi Baihe said, and then said, "Shigong is still awake. He has been sleeping. To master..."


    His voice stopped and told him what had happened at that time. Finally, he said, "this is what happened, so we can only bring back the round bamboo and gourd left by the master, as well as Dabai."


    "Master still has a ring which is the same as Shigong, but the ring has been tightly held by Shigong, and has not been taken out." Ye feibai said.


    Hearing this, Tang Laohong''s eyes turned red. Instead of picking up the round bamboo and gourd handed by Qi Baihe, he said, "this is the thing that Anning carries with him. Take it and put it in the medicine door! As for Dabai, let it go to the strange building in the world to guard it in case. "


    "Yes."


    When they received the news, they asked me, "what''s the trouble?"


    Old Tang nodded and sighed: "since the news of your master''s accident spread, some people can''t help but come to trouble. There have been several groups of people."

 Chapter 1536

    Although they were all repulsed in the end, it was not the way to do it for a long time. However, even if some aristocratic families came forward to help, there were still some people secretly ready to move.


    Hearing this, Qi Baihe said in a deep voice: "Shizu, I think it''s time for the world to know the existence of medicine."


    After listening to Wei Zheng, Tang asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Let the world know the existence of the medicine school, and let all forces know the strength of the eleven disciples of the Tang division of the medicine clan." Qi Baihe said in a slow voice and looked at them.


    When situ and ye feibai and others heard this, they looked at each other and nodded: "OK, that''s it!"


    They want to let the world know that even if their master is not here, as long as there are their medicine department and eleven of them, they will never let people have the idea of Tang family and the strange building in the world!


    After they came to the Tang family to explain their master''s affairs, Qi Baihe and others went to Tianxia Qilou, where they discussed how to achieve their goals in the shortest time.


    After hearing about their plans, qimufeng said, "I have some information here. I think you will be interested to have a look." While speaking, he took out some sorted information from the space and put it on the table.


    "What are these?" Yin qianze asked and took a look.


    "Information about the troublemakers since the master came out."


    Qimufeng found a place to sit down and said, "these materials contain all the information about the troublemakers, and the forces behind them. Since they want to make a name for the medicine department and you, then take these people for operation."


    Ye feibai took it and saw that the information above was complete. Even some very secret things were recorded. He was surprised and asked, "how did you get these? Even those who are behind the scenes can be found out? "


    "The master asked me to take care of it, but it''s not just the strange buildings in the world." He said carelessly.


    In addition to the world''s strange building, he also controls a huge news network, but usually did not use it, but now the master has an accident, he naturally wants to use this information network to search for all useful information.


    Those who dare to violate the world''s strange buildings, dare to move the Tang family, have to pay a painful price!


    Situ also took it and handed it to Qi Baihe: "second elder martial brother, what do you think?"


    Qi Baihe glanced over the materials, looked at the qimufeng, and then said to situ and them, "let''s start with these people first."


    At night, an underground force in the magic moon city looked at the nine people who broke in and asked, "who are you?"


    "People who want your lives!" Si Tu snorted coldly. As soon as his voice fell, his sword reflected a cold light.


    "Brother Niu, watch! Don''t let any of them escape! " Ye feibai shouts and joins the battle.


    While Qi Baihe crushed the pill in his hand, rubbed and scattered it with the wind and opened it. Looking at situ and their fighting, he flied lightly through the crowd, looking for those who were hiding in the dark.


    Got it!


    His eyes were locked on a monk in the dark with the breath of Yuanying. At the next moment, his long sword was in his hand, and the white figure swept out like lightning and attacked the man.


    The man in the dark saw Qi Baihe attacking with a sword, squinting his eyes and snorting coldly: "I can''t help myself!"

 Chapter 1537

    to be sonorous!


    When the two swords collide, Yuan Ying''s breath bursts out, and the strong breath rolls up and opens. A sword Qi is avoided and chopped. There is a bang, and a deep sword mark appears on the ground.


    However, after a long battle, Qi Baihe kept the opponent''s balance. He had a solid foundation, a steady flow of spiritual power, and a very fast reaction speed. His sword flowers burst out in his hand and hit the other side''s shoulder. Seeing that the other side''s shoulder was injured, Qi Baihe pressed him step by step again.


    The sword in Qi Baihe''s hand was changed in an instant, and he cut it down with another hand. The whole arm of monk Yuanying was cut off with a wheezing sound. When the blood splashed out of the arm, the man screamed.


    "Ah


    Taking advantage of the moment when the other side screamed and couldn''t fight back, his other hand condensed a spirit breath, and shot it down in the heart of the monk Yuanying with a bang.


    "Bang!"


    One hand broke his sternum, and even the baby in his body was killed, leaving him no chance to escape.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and the man staggered back: "no, impossible..." To his death, he would not believe that he would be killed.


    "Ah..."


    "No..."


    Not far behind him, the shrill screams began to ring one after another. Qi Baihe looked back and saw a body lying on the ground in disorder. The smell of blood filled the air. Some people tried to escape, but they were killed by the big knife wielding by the cattle guarding them.


    This battle continued until midnight, and then calmed down. Looking at the dead people, situ and others looked at each other and said, "kill all, no one alive!"


    "Let''s go! It''s too early for us to destroy another force. " Qi Baihe said, a bamboo card flew out and nailed on the body of monk Yuanying. Then he took situ and them to leave.


    Night, deepening, here a battle has just ended, but another battle is about to open the curtain


    Half a month later, the restaurant.


    "Did you hear that? Many forces have been destroyed recently. " One said.


    "It''s normal for those who fight for territory to be destroyed. What''s so strange about it?" Another said.


    "You don''t know, do you? All the forces that have been destroyed recently have been troubling the Tang family and the world''s odd buildings some time ago. It is said that all of them have been destroyed and no one has survived. "


    "Who did it?"


    "I know it, and it''s all spread out in secret, saying that it was the medicine men who did it."


    "Medicine door? Which clan is this? Never heard of it! Who are the people of this medicine family? How could it destroy those people? "


    "You don''t know, do you? It is said that this medicine school was founded by master Tang. The medicine school is Yunlai mountain. There are not only Yunlai''s three immortals sitting in the town, but also eleven disciples of master Tang. It is said that all the eleven disciples have great achievements and great strength. "


    "Qi Baihe, the younger master of the Qi family, seems to be the second apprentice of the Tang master."


    "It''s true that Qi Shaozhu is Tang Shi''s disciple. He is already Yuanying''s strength. In addition to him, the strength of the other ten people is also quite outstanding. You can see from the forces that have been destroyed recently. It was eleven of them who did it."


    "So good? Eleven people can carry so many forces? " Asked the man at the other table in surprise.


    "Isn''t it good? That''s the person who was taught by Tang Shijiao. It seems that even if the master Tang is gone, the Tang family and the world''s marvelous building can not be provoked by anyone. "

 Chapter 1538

    People in the magic moon city were shocked when they heard the latest news. Some sent people out to inquire about it. Others, like the yuan family and the LAN family, who usually walked with the Tang family, came to the Tang family in person.


    Have you founded the Tang clan? Eleven more disciples? Is it true? " Asked the ancestor of the blue family.


    Old Tang nodded his head and said, "yes, the medicine school has been established for some time. As for her twelve disciples, you have all seen them, namely Xiaohe and situ


    "Is this medicine gate Yunlai mountain? This Yunlai mountain is very mysterious. For so many years, people from all walks of life only know that Yunlai mountain is to the east of the magic moon city, but no one can find it. The three immortals in the mountain have already retired. I didn''t expect that it has become the medicine gate now. " Yuan''s ancestors said in surprise.


    "I heard that many friars have been looking for the location of Yunlai mountain in the past two days, and they want to join the medicine sect for cultivation. Can old Tang know this?" Asked the ancestor of the blue family.


    Old Tang sipped his tea and then said, "I know, some of them have come to the gate of the mansion, but the medicine gate does not intend to recruit disciples."


    Listening to his words, the blue family and the yuan family''s ancestors looked at each other, arched their hands at the old Tang Dynasty, and said, "if the medicine school is going to recruit students in the future, please recommend him so that the younger generations of my family can join the medicine school."


    After hearing this, Mr. Tang sighed and said, "let''s talk about it later! What''s more, I never interfere in the affairs of the medicine sect. After the medicine gate, Mo ye and eleven disciples will take care of it. As an old man, I just want to guard the Tang family. "


    After chatting with him for a while, they got up and said goodbye.


    Tang Lao sent them out and watched them leave. Then he asked Han Zhi around him: "little crane, have they been out for more than half a month?"


    "Old master, it has been more than half a month. Xingtong went to the building to ask Mufeng, and he said that they should be back soon." Cold knowledge returns.


    Old Tang nodded and said, "this period of time has passed." Then he walked back, thinking of the man who was crouching outside, he said, "drive away the monks who are crouching outside! It''s no use telling them to wait here. "


    "Yes." Cold knowledge should, looking at him after entering this just to go out.


    In the early morning of this day, at a main hospital in the medicine gate, Mo ye, who has been in a coma since Tang Ning''s accident, seems to wake up from a nightmare. He jumps up and sits up.


    "Arning!"


    A call came out of his mouth with hoarse voice. However, when he saw the environment in front of him and thought of the scene at that time, he still felt heartache. The scenes of the advanced stage came back to his mind again, repeating the events of that day


    Since he learned that he and the peach tree in the tea, not to water.


    "Since the master''s accident, there has been no laughter in this medicine." Song Yixiu sighed, looking at the environment of the medicine door, it was still a familiar place, still beautiful as a fairyland, but the person who brought all this disappeared.


    Su Yanqing said in a slow voice: "master is the backbone of all of us and the soul of all of us. How can we laugh when the soul is gone?"


    "Do you think the master is still there?" Song Yixiu couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 1539

    "Yes, she''s always in our hearts." Su Yanqing said.


    Song Yixiu opened his mouth, took a look at him and said, "master, even his body has disappeared. Can she come back?"


    Listening to this, Su Yanqing was silent. Both of them didn''t speak any more. They just drank tea quietly until a voice came into their ears.


    "No!"


    Listening to the cry of despair and grief, they stood up fiercely: "it''s Shigong!" As soon as the sound fell, it quickly swept towards the sound.


    Xingyue has been practicing, but when she heard the voice, she was stunned for a moment, and ran to the place where the voice was.


    Taoyao was watering the water. When he heard the sound, he ran over. His master was gone. His husband was also his master. He wanted to take good care of him.


    "Ah


    Mo Ye shouts with his head in his arms. The scenes come to his mind and make him feel miserable. Whenever he thinks of that picture, his head seems to explode.


    "Shigong! Shigong


    Su Yanqing and song Yixiu want to go in, but they are swept out by a strong air current as soon as they open the door, and they fall out directly dozens of meters away.


    "Bang! Bang


    Two people fall on the ground, hums a sound, the mouth overflows a trace of blood, behind the star Yue and Taoyao quickly help them up.


    "How are you? Is the night King awake? " Xingyue helped them up and asked. He wanted to go in and see, so he was pulled.


    "Don''t go in. Shigong''s pressure is pouring out. You''ll be seriously injured if you don''t die." Su Yanqing took her and said, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at the threatening and spiritual breath flowing out, and said, "wait a minute! When Shigong calms down. "


    After a long time, seeing that the air flow and pressure in the courtyard had not decreased, Su Yanqing cried out: "Sir, let us go in! Don''t do this. If the master knows about it, she will be very worried. Shigong, have you forgotten what the master said to you? "


    Maybe it was su Yanqing''s words that played a role. Gradually, the pressure and the air current were collected and disappeared.


    Several people can''t help but feel a sigh of relief. Before they go in, they can see that Mo ye, dressed in a white lining, with his hair spread out and his eyes red, walks out without expression.


    Mo Ye looks at them several people, the first sentence of the mouth then asks: "where is your master?" His voice was hoarse and deep, and there seemed to be waves in his calm.


    Su Yanqing looked at him and said in a slow voice, "Shigong, we believe that the master will come back. She has also said that she will come back."


    Mo Ye purses his lips, and his dark, dark pupils fall on Su Yanqing: "will you come back? Yes, she said she would come back, and I will wait for her to come back. "


    He said, turning and going back, he went inside and closed the door directly.


    Looking at him like this, song Yixiu worried: "Shigong, is this really OK? He doesn''t seem to be in the right mood


    "Shigong, he will understand. He just woke up and let himself be quiet." Su Yanqing said, looking at Xingyue, he said, "Yue son, you go to prepare some food and send it to Shigong later! Even if Feixian doesn''t have to eat cereals after sleeping for so long, he will be more energetic if he eats something. "


    "Well, I''ll go." Star Yue said, quickly turned away.


    "I''m afraid Shigong can''t eat it." Song Yixiu shook his head and said, looking at the yard, he said, "fortunately, people are awake at last."

 Chapter 1540

    "As long as you wake up, I''m afraid Shigong has been in a coma and would not wake up." Su Yanqing said, looked at him and said, "this is a good thing after all, we have to inform the Shizu and elder martial brothers about them."


    On hearing this, song Yixiu said, "I''ll take this matter."


    In the temple of the mortal land, Tang Ning, who was restored by incense and fire, did not know what happened in the magic moon city. With the old monk guarding here, she restored the spirit in the statues. Sometimes it took ten days and a half months to enter the meditation, and the days passed by in such a calm and boring way


    A year later, in the temple.


    In the early morning, when the sky was still hazy, the old man sweeping the floor carefully wiped Tang Shi''s gold body with a clean cloth. When he heard the footsteps coming in, he turned around and saw the old monk come in with his waist stretched out and yawning.


    "Master, why are you so early today? It''s not bright yet The old man laughed and talked to him.


    The old monk turned his neck and moved his waist. He went to the table and leaned on it. He reached out and ate a fruit on it. He said, "you don''t believe me, monk. I woke up from hunger."


    Looking at the statue sitting on it, he said, "the people here don''t know the goods. It''s been more than a year, and few people have asked me to sign. Monk, I''m a man with two sleeves, and I''ve got money to drink. I don''t have any oil in my stomach. Can I wake up from hunger?"


    The old man who swept the floor was surprised and said, "that roast chicken you always ate last night?"


    The old monk glanced at him and said, "it''s nothing to have such a roast chicken for half a month."


    "How about I go to the end of the street to buy you two catties of pork head at noon?" The old sweeper asked tentatively.


    "Hehe, that''s nice. Add another pot of wine."


    The old monk grinned and said, "you don''t have to wipe it any more. Look, you wipe it every day. If the paint has faded, it''s better for her to smoke some incense according to my opinion."


    The old sweeper said with a smile, "I''ve almost wiped it, but I haven''t cleaned the back yet. I''ll clean it first. It''s estimated that someone will come to incense."


    Seeing him leave, Lao and Shang went to the statue while eating fruit. He leaned on the statue and said, "I said, how long has it been? Has the spirit not been repaired? Are you bored in it all day? I don''t accompany the monk. I talk


    "Oh! But if you look like this, I don''t think it will take three or five years He said, reaching out to touch the string of Buddhist beads hanging on Downing''s hand, and heard a voice.


    "Is it fun?"


    The old monk listened to a Leng, instinctively looked up at the gold body around him: "can you talk?"


    Downing rolled his eyes and said, "don''t you hear me? After more than a year of incense burning here, the spirit has been restored for such a long time. At any rate, it has been pieced together. Naturally, the voice can be transmitted through the divine consciousness. "


    "How long will you stay here? Has the spirit not been completely restored? " Asked the old monk.


    "You think it''s so easy?" Tang Ning said, looking at him and saying, "it was two robberies. If it wasn''t for me that I had the strength of flying immortals, and there was a force protecting my spirit at that time, I would have nothing to do with it."


    Hearing this, the old monk was stunned: "is there a force protecting your spirit? What''s so powerful? How can I protect you under such circumstances? "

 Chapter 1541

    Downing looked at him and said, "the way of heaven."


    Old monk a Leng, then suddenly smile up: "so it is."


    "However, at that time, there was also a force that wanted to kill me."


    Speaking of this, her voice with a bit of cold: "that power to do secret, but I still feel, if it is not the force in the strange words, I would not have died so miserably."


    "Cough."


    The old monk coughed when she heard this, looked at her golden body and said, "although I didn''t see the scene at that time, but you can still talk to the monk here, which proves that you didn''t die miserably. At least your spirit and soul are immortal, aren''t you?"


    Tang Ning glanced at him and said, "I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time. Did you tell Mo ye and them when you came here? And what about Mo ye? My grandfather and them? Is everything OK over there? "


    "Hey hey, you''re here, and I''m here too. How can I know what you don''t know?"


    He waved his hand with a smile and said, "all I know is that you are dead. In the eyes of those people over there, you are a dead man. What do you do? In this world, without you, time will not stop. Maybe after a while, you will be forgotten. "


    Tang Ning took a look at him and asked, "are you just so free to let go of the things in Buddhism and come here? How long are you going to stay here? When will you go back? "


    "The affairs in Buddhism are handled by the people in Buddhism. Although I am a Buddhist, I have already stepped into the world. Moreover, I found that it is good to be a wandering monk. As for going back, I haven''t thought of it. After all, there is no big event in Buddhism." He laughed and looked at Tang Ning and said, "monk, I will accompany you here! It depends on when you can build an immortal body. "


    Downing stopped for a moment, and said, "I''m afraid you can''t build an immortal body for three or five years."


    "For those who practice immortals, three or five years will pass in the blink of an eye. Some people may not be able to build an immortal body even if they spend 30 or 50 years. If you can cultivate an immortal body in three or five years, you should laugh secretly." The old monk said slowly.


    Tang Ning said in a slow voice: "for some people, three or five years is not long. The practice of closing a pass will soon pass. But for some people, let alone three or five years, three or five days are like years."


    She knows that for Mo ye, seeing her dead, he lives alone in the world, let alone three or five years. Every moment, he lives like a year. Even if she is not around him now, he can imagine how painful and lonely he is.


    "If you''re worried, don''t you send them a message?" Asked the old monk.


    "I had this plan, but on second thought, I found it inappropriate." She opened her mouth and looked at Lao he Shang: "there is a strong man who always wanted me to die. When I was promoted to Feixian, he wanted to kill me. When I was robbed for Mo ye more than a year ago, he also moved his hand. If he knew that my spirit was still alive, I would have to die again in his hands if I didn''t repair the immortal body."


    Listening to this, the old monk pondered, and after a while he said, "in this case, let''s hide it for another three or five years! Don''t you say that you can cultivate an immortal body in three or five years? Then let them wait another three or five years, and wait for your immortal body cultivation to come out. "

 Chapter 1542

    "That''s what it''s all about now." Downing sighs, whether it''s Mo ye, her grandfather, or her eleven disciples, their grief is the best cover for her still alive.


    Only in this way, the person who has always wanted her to die will be completely relieved and will not pay attention to her any more. Only in this way can she have enough time to repair the spirit and body.


    As the day began to dawn, more and more people came to offer incense. The old monk went to the table where the sticks were unscrambled and dozed off. Among the people who offered incense, an old woman came with her son to offer incense.


    "Kneel down! What are you doing Said the old woman, looking at her standing son.


    "Niang, I''ve agreed with others that I will go tomorrow. What''s the matter if you have to ask someone to come to Tangshi for autograph now?" The man said helplessly.


    "Master Tang is very clever. As long as you can get a signature here, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you can''t go this time. You''re such a son. Nothing matters to you. Kneel down quickly." The woman said, pulling him to his knees.


    The man took his mother''s signboard, but he took it to pay homage to master Tang. He said in his heart, "master Tang, my brothers and I have accepted a task, and it has become possible to make a lot of money. However, my mother is afraid that I am in danger and won''t let me go. Please make sure that you sign for me. When I come back from the task, I will pay my respects again.


    After the man recited it in his heart, he shook it while the old woman next to him said: "master Tang, I''m such a son. I haven''t got a family yet! He said that he made a lot of money on this mission, but I was also worried that it would be very dangerous. I asked Mr. Tang to give him an idea. If he was safe, he would ask him to ask for money and sign. If he was in danger, he would be signed. "


    "Pa!"


    A bamboo stick came out of the barrel and fell in front of them. Looking at the stick, the man reached out and wanted to get it, but his mother had picked it up.


    "In the temple, there is a master who unscrambles the autograph. It is said that the master''s solution is accurate, so we will ask him to solve it." The old woman said and went to the old monk who was dozing off.


    "Niang, Niang, here you can sign three gold coins! Expensive. " The man took her and said.


    "It''s not as expensive as your life." The old woman pulled his hand away, walked forward and called with a smile: "master? Master


    The old monk looked up at them and said with a smile: "how about the signature? Come on, bring the sign and I''ll have a look


    "Please, master." The old woman said and handed him the bamboo stick.


    The old monk took a glance, then shook his head: "this sign is not good."


    When the man heard this, he was immediately annoyed: "you don''t even have a signature. Just look at the number on the bamboo stick, can''t you say it? Isn''t that nonsense? " Then he said to his mother, "Niang, the old monk doesn''t know how to solve the problem. Let''s go outside and solve it."


    However, as soon as the old woman heard the monk say something bad, she didn''t want to go. Instead, she asked, "master, what''s wrong with this signature? Why not? Do you need not read the signature? You don''t have to look at the corresponding autographs at the counter outside


    "Ha ha, benefactor, monk, I''m different from them." The old monk said with a smile. He stretched out his index finger and shook it gently. He said with a smile: "this sign! It''s a sign. "

 Chapter 1543

    "What? Sign it


    The old woman''s face changed as soon as she heard it. She said to her son, "do you hear me? It''s a sign. It makes you feel that your mother won''t let you go. It''s Tang Shi who won''t let you go. If there''s an accident when you go, what do you want your mother to do in the future? "


    How could he sign it? I can make a lot of money on this assignment. I don''t know how many people are scrambling to take over the task. If it wasn''t for my acquaintances, I wouldn''t be able to do it! " The man obviously didn''t believe it. For him, it was an opportunity to make a lot of money.


    "Mr. Fu, what exactly does this signature say? Is there any way to crack it? " Asked the old woman again.


    "Hand in the settlement money first." The old monk pointed to the character on one side and said, "three gold coins."


    "Mother, don''t pay attention to him. Let''s go home."


    The man pulled her to leave, but she let her hand to open, see his mother really took out three gold coins to the old monk, the man was angry: "forget it, you don''t go, I''ll go, anyway, I''ll take this job."


    "Come back to me!" The old woman cried, seeing that he had already run out, she looked at the old monk: "master, this, this..."


    The old monk accepted the money, and then he said, "benefactor, compared with your son''s life, three gold coins are not expensive in fact, but relatively cheap. I feel the benefactor''s kindness and give you some advice."


    He looked at the woman and lowered his voice. Then he said slowly and leisurely, "your son will surely die if you don''t want your son to die. If you don''t want your son to die, you can go to the drugstore on the corner of the street and buy some Croton for him to eat in the meal, so that he can not go to this task and stay at home to save his life."


    Listening to this, the old woman nodded: "OK, OK, I''ll go right now. Thank you very much." Then he left in a hurry.


    Tang Ning glanced at him, and his divine sense was heard in his ear and said, "old monk, it''s a request to sign him. If it''s to go or stay, why should you intervene?"


    The old monk laughed and looked at the statue in front of him and said, "did you get him a signature? What''s more, what if the old woman, who is also a good and virtuous person, shows him a way to live? By the way, I thought these two days, or put a worry free sign in your sign box! "


    "Worry free sign? What the hell? " Asked downing.


    "Hehe, if you say it''s a carefree sign, it''s natural to let those who get it worry free! Monk, I think this will increase your virtue and faith. " The more he thought about it, the more feasible he felt.


    Downing has no good way to say: "do you see me too idle to find something to do for me? When I get the worry free sign, I have to help people solve the problems they want to solve. Other people have no trouble, but I am in trouble. "


    "It''s right for you to do some work! What''s more, you don''t work in vain. " The old monk said with a smile, "how about this! I can help you with some of the things I can do. It''s me who works and you get the benefit. Is this the head office? "


    Smell speech, Downing looked at him, way: "since you are so interested, then you go to get it!"


    What they didn''t know was that when the old woman bought Croton and went back, she saw her son was already packing up her things, so she hurried forward and said, "son, if you want to leave, your mother will not stop you, but you will go again tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 1544

    A man listened, Leng for a moment, surprise said: "mother, you mean, you don''t stop me? Let me go? "


    "Stop it, stop it. Even if you want to stop it, you can''t stop it!"


    The old woman said, took his hand and said, "you are my mother''s son. My mother is only looking forward to you. Since you have decided to go, you should have a good rest at home today and have enough energy. I will report to you in the morning tomorrow. In the evening, my mother will cook you some favorite dishes. When you go outside, you can''t eat them."


    When the man heard this, he grinned: "well, I''ll report to the team tomorrow. Mother, I''ll tell you, I can make a lot of money this time back, enough for us to live for two or three years."


    "If you have enough money, you don''t need to have too much money. Your mother has saved some money for you to marry a daughter-in-law. She has entrusted someone to find you a good girl. If you think it''s good, you can fix the marriage. When your mother is old, she has to find someone to take care of you later." The old woman patted his hand and said with great care.


    The mother and the son went inside. After chatting for a while, the man was wiping with a knife and sword, while the old woman went to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients.


    Originally, she was ready to have Croton in the evening, but the old woman was worried that the effect would be too slow, so she thought that the meal would be given at noon.


    She was busy in the kitchen, the Croton powder in her hand poured into the pot, and she hesitated for a moment.


    It''s less! Worry about the effect is not big, pour more! She was worried about eating him, but when she thought of the old monk''s words, she shook her hand and poured the whole bag of Croton powder into it.


    "Oh The old woman exclaimed instinctively.


    "Mother? What''s the matter The man in the front room heard his mother''s voice and asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. I saw a mouse and ran away." The old woman said, busy in the pot has stirred, this just on the plate.


    "There are mice at home? When I come back, I''ll clean up the kitchen. Wow, mom, are you ready? How delicious The man smelled the smell and took a piece of meat to eat.


    "Wash your hands before you eat." The old woman patted him on the hand and went to the house with the food.


    The mother and son sat at the table, and the old woman took food for him from time to time: "eat more, eat more. This is your favorite dish. Today''s dish is yours. What else do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you in the evening. "


    The man is pickling rice to eat dish, smile way: "Niang does what I eat."


    Looking at her son''s mouthful of food, the old woman''s eyes are full of love: "eat slowly, eat more, not enough."


    He was on guard against outsiders, but not at home, especially when he was his mother. Therefore, after dinner, the man began to run into the pit. Finally, he pulled himself out and was carried back to his room by his mother.


    "Son! Don''t blame your mother. Mother, this is for your own good. The master said that if you go, you will surely die. If you are such a son, you can''t let you die. " As she spoke, the old woman brought a thick hemp rope and tied him up.


    The man looked at his mother''s behavior and said feebly: "mother, I''ve been like this. Do you still tie me up? Get me a doctor now


    "Don''t worry, it''s just some Croton. You can''t worry if you''re tied up with your mother, so that you won''t run away." Said the old woman, tying him tightly.

 Chapter 1545

    Hearing this, the man wanted to cry without tears. Even if he wanted to run, he had to be able to run?


    At noon the next day, a man came to the old woman''s house and knocked at the door: "Auntie, where is ah Jie? I heard people in the line say he didn''t go


    "Is the procession gone?" Asked the old woman.


    "I''m gone. The team won''t wait, so I came to ask what happened?" The man said, looked inside and asked, "Auntie, why didn''t you see ah Jie?"


    "Come in! He''s in the house Said the old woman, and went inside.


    The man followed him in and saw that the inner room opened the door. A man on the bed was tied up like zongzi. His face was pale and he looked weak. He was shocked: "Auntie, ah Jie, what''s the matter? How did it happen? What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK. Yesterday I took him to the temple to ask for a piece of paper. Unexpectedly, he signed. The master said that he could not be allowed to go. So I bought Croton and gave it to him in the dish. He just pulled it a little bit. It will be OK in a few days." The old woman said, motioning, "sit, sit."


    The man was stunned and said, "Auntie, this is a good job. You can make a lot of money! If I hadn''t been on a mission, I would have followed


    "If master Tang says he won''t be allowed to go, then he can''t go. None of us know that master Tang is very clever." The old woman said, looking at her vain son, she said, "you can see that he can''t go now, and the team is gone."


    Seeing this, the man nodded: "OK! I''ll go back and talk to the people above, because it''s a name. Ah Jie didn''t go to the people above and asked me. I''ll go back. "


    "I''ll trouble you. I''ll have dinner at home some other day. I''ll make a good table for you." Said the old woman, sending him out.


    Two days later, someone in the temple got a sign without numbers. The young woman with the sign came down to the old monk and asked, "master, is this wrong? How could there be such a signature? "


    The old monk took a look and said with a smile, "yes, this is a worry free sign. If anyone who shakes this sign has any wish to pray to master Tang, he can do it."


    "Really?" Asked the young woman, somewhat surprised, but incredulous.


    "Really." The old monk laughed.


    Hearing this, the young woman looked at the statue and went to kneel down to worship. She said, "if Shifu Tang can really do what I wish, I will pay a big gift."


    "What does the young woman ask for?" The old monk asked Tang Ning with his divine sense.


    "Ask for children." Tang Ning said leisurely.


    After the voice stopped, she said, "she said that she has been married for three years and has no children, so she asked me for a son just now. I wonder, do I look like Guanyin? How come you''re here for children? Do you see the woman next to you? I''m looking for marriage! There''s the one at the back who''s looking for money


    Hearing this, the old monk couldn''t help laughing: "you are really busy, but all they ask for is the same. In the temple before, everything they asked for was not the same? Habit is good, habit is good. "


    With that, the old monk asked again, "how can you let her draw a carefree signature? I think that woman''s face is similar to that of no son. "

 Chapter 1546

    "There''s always a chance. She looks dignified, and her breath is soft and has a faint light of merit and virtue. I think she should be a person who does good deeds at ordinary times. If you want to know that if you accumulate virtue and do good deeds, you will be rewarded. How about helping her?" Downing said slowly.


    "Oh? What do you want to do? " The old monk asked again.


    "It''s time to give her a ray of merit and virtue. When the time comes, she will be pregnant." Tang Ning said in a slow voice, his hand raised, and a ray of light did not enter the woman''s abdomen. No one except the old monk saw it.


    After the young woman had paid homage, she came to the old monk with her signature: "master, do you know if there is a signature here? What do I need to do? "


    "Ha ha ha, there is no signature on this signature. You just need to do more good deeds, and you can be pregnant with scales as you wish." The old monk said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the young woman looked at him with surprise in her eyes. She didn''t say anything. He knew she was asking for a son?


    "Thank you very much. If I can do it, I will pay it back." Said the young woman, giving him the autograph and saluting him before she left.


    The old monk put the autograph back to the sign box, and then he went back to the place where the sign was released. He looked at the temple where the incense was flourishing. His heart was filled with emotion. There was only such a Tang Ning in the world!


    A few days later in the evening, the man who was pulled by his mother and asked for a signature came back home pale.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why do you look so ugly? " Seeing her son''s side, the old woman rushed forward to ask.


    The man slowed down for a while, a look of palpitation, trembling voice said: "mother, dead, all dead..."


    "What''s dead? Who died? " Asked the old woman.


    "There were 28 people out of the team last time. All of them died, and none of them came back alive..." The man''s face pale said: "I originally also want to go, if is not the mother gave me under the Croton, I also want to go."


    The old woman heard a face scared: "Tang Shi blessing, Tang Shi blessing." She worshipped in the direction of the temple with her hands together and said, "I asked for the support and signing at that time, and I said that master Tang would not let you go. Later, the master who untied the autograph said that if you went, you would die. Fortunately, fortunately, I gave you Croton!"


    "Yes! If it''s not for this, I''m afraid I''ll be dead here. " The man said, pulling his mother way: "the people above heard this, said is also going to the temple, Niang, we also have to go on a pillar of incense."


    "Well, I''ll get something ready then, and we''ll go early tomorrow morning." The old woman said, patted his hand and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Although he escaped a robbery, he still felt uneasy in his heart. As soon as he thought that all the 28 people who had worked out the mission were dead, he couldn''t even sleep that night, and went to the temple with his mother at dawn the next day.


    The old woman bought roast chicken, a pig''s head, and prepared some melon and fruit cakes, put it on the table, and then knocked three heads after incense. Many people saw that the old woman had prepared so many things, they asked curiously.


    "Old sister-in-law, do you have so many things to fulfill your wish?"


    "Even a pig''s head, what is the wish of the old sister-in-law? But it did? "


    Listening to the people nearby, the old woman said, "you don''t know, a few days ago..." She gave a general account of the matter, and heard the people exclaim.

 Chapter 1547

    "We know that Tangshi is very clever, but we didn''t expect to be so clever!"


    "Yes! I''m from the next town. I''ve come here to offer incense. I''ve always heard that master Tang is very clever and will do whatever you want. "


    "It''s said that before, there were people who had obtained the miraculous medicine to save their lives."


    "No wonder the incense is so prosperous here. In the future, I will ask my son to ask for a autograph when he is away from home, so that I can feel at ease."


    The old woman listened to them and went to the old monk and saluted him: "master, I will worship you later, and I will leave the roast chicken and pig''s head for you. I also asked my son to bring two jars of wine. Thank you for your advice."


    The old monk has been here for more than a year. People who often come know that the old monk doesn''t give up his mouth and likes to drink. So she prepared two jars of wine and planned to leave the roasted chicken and pig''s head to him. Thank him for his advice.


    When the old monk heard this, he said with a smile, "how can you be so polite?"


    "Master, my son has survived this disaster. Should he be ok?" The old woman couldn''t help but ask again, her son also followed by, looking at the old monk nervously.


    "Ha ha."


    The old monk put two jars of wine under the table and said with a smile: "benefactor, as long as it is not a robbery, the rest is nothing. Go back! Go back


    When mother and son heard this, their hearts moved. The man asked, "master, can I meet anything else?"


    "Ha ha, the Buddha said," you can''t say it. " The old monk shook his head and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, they had to leave something after the worship, and then left first. After they left, a group of well-dressed people came in, but did not kneel down. Instead, they stood and looked at the inside. Their eyes fell slightly on the statue above, and gave a slight pause.


    "Is this master Tang? It is said that she is the eldest lady of the Tang family. A woman is not an immortal or a Buddha. How can she stand the incense? " Among those people, a man in royal clothes said, looking at the golden body of the master Tang, he didn''t agree.


    "Master Tang''s ability is very good, but I think she''s not here, and naturally she doesn''t know about things here. It''s not Tangshi who makes people avoid disaster, but someone else." The head of the middle-aged man said, his eyes swept around, and finally fell on the old monk who had untied the autograph.


    He stood there and looked at him quietly. He saw that the old man was introverted and free and easy. He looked like a Buddhist, but he didn''t follow the rules of Buddhism.


    "Dare you ask the master''s name?" The middle-aged man asked slightly.


    The old monk squinted, looked at him, and said, "what name? I''m an old monk who wants to get rid of my signature. How many of you have a signature to solve? "


    "We are here to ask the master to help us out. Could you come back with us?" A tall, thin man behind said.


    "Since it''s not a sign breaker, please help yourself, benefactors." The old monk said that he did not pay any attention to them. Instead, he planned to go back to the back with two jars of wine in his arms. However, he was stopped after a few steps.


    "Master, don''t toast, don''t eat or drink!" The man in royal guards stopped the old monk with an unhappy face.


    The old monk held the wine jar and looked at them and said with a smile, "benefactor, what are you going to do? I''m an old man. I can''t do it. How can I have something to do with fine wine? "

 Chapter 1548

    With that, he patted the two jars of wine in his arms and said with a smile: "monk, these two jars of wine are not penalties, but toasts."


    "Old monk, my father has come to invite you personally. I think highly of you. Don''t be disrespectful!" The man in royal clothes said again, but with a threat between the words.


    "All right."


    The head of the middle-aged man opened his mouth and glanced at his son. Then he looked at the old monk and said, "since the master is an interpreter, I will draw a lot and ask the master to explain it."


    When his words fell, the tall and thin man had already turned to take the signer in front of the God''s case and handed it to the middle-aged man. He did not wave his signature, but stretched out his hand and handed it to the old monk.


    "This one, please master."


    Seeing this, the old monk walked back to the table with a smile, put down the wine, and then said, "untie the three gold coins, money." Then he stretched out his palm and asked for money from him.


    As for the three gold coins, they didn''t pay attention to them. So they took out the money and gave it to him. The old monk took a look at it, shook his head and said, "sign it!" Then he took a signature from the back.


    "But the fish are in the Bibo pool, and they are caught in a snare all around. They have no plans to think about it. In the end, things will cause trouble. Tut Tut, benefactor, disaster will come from heaven." The old monk looked at them and said pitifully. His eyes seemed to be looking at the dead.


    "Nonsense As soon as the man in royal clothes heard it, he immediately drank it angrily. At the same time, he waved his hand at the two jars of wine, but he didn''t want the two jars of wine to be carried away by the old monk.


    "Oh, don''t be angry, don''t be angry! Monk, I said it according to my signature. " The old monk said, holding two jars of wine and retreating a little.


    The man wanted to stop him, but he was stopped by the middle-aged man: "don''t be rude!"


    "Dad, this man is a wine and meat monk. I think it''s nonsense." Said the man in royal clothes, looking at the old monk''s eyes with displeasure.


    "Master, since it is said that disaster comes from heaven, can there be a way to solve it?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Ha ha, life and death have a life, wealth is in heaven." The old monk said with a smile and went out with two jars of wine.


    "Dad, do you want to catch him?" Said the man.


    "Let''s go! But it''s just a crazy monk. What happened in this world was that he said that disaster came from heaven, and ah Jie''s business was probably just his coincidence. " The middle-aged man said, swinging his sleeve to go out.


    These people were not originally from this place, so when they went back to pass through the mountain road, they were ambushed and ran into the encirclement. Looking at the black clothed people who came out from the trees on both sides with knives, the first man''s face changed slightly, and he thought of the signature inexplicably.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding with us The middle-aged man arched his hand and said that he had only brought a few people out this time. Now he is surrounded by more than 20 people. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous.


    "Kill!" At the command of the other party, they surrounded and attacked.


    "Go! Go back to the temple


    It was almost instinctive. At the moment when those people rushed over, the middle-aged man led him to take his son and rushed back. Somehow, he had an idea in his heart that if he wanted to live, he would only go back to the temple, perhaps only there would they have a chance to live!


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! " The first man in black raised his breath and flew up. The sword in his hand attacked the two men.

 Chapter 1549

    "Be careful!"


    The middle-aged man saw the sword stabbing at his son''s back. He pushed him forward and pulled out his sword to block the sword. The two swords collided and the clanging sound spread.


    "Dad


    "Let''s go!"


    The man in royal clothes staggered to the ground and got up, but he didn''t run for his life. Instead, he pulled out his sword and came to help him. However, there were few of them and many of them were killed. Even the father and son were injured all over the body.


    "Go! "


    the middle-aged man took his son to run for his life. Because he had some self-defense treasures on his body, he could still stop the pursuers running to the temple. The people behind him chased after them all the way. When they fled back to the town, they also ran after them.


    At this time, there was no one in the temple after noon. The old monk was drinking a little wine and eating roast chicken, but he didn''t want to hear Tang Ning''s voice.


    "Trouble is coming. Come and have a look, lest my temple be demolished."


    Listening to this, the old monk said to the old man sweeping the floor: "drink first, I''ll come when I go."


    Seeing this, the old man who swept the floor put down his glass and went out after him. When he came outside, he saw his father and son, who were all injured, ran in.


    "Master, help!"


    Seeing that it was the two of them, the old monk said, "benefactor, how can you come here! It''s time to run for your life


    "Master, saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. I have offended many times before. Please save us!" The middle-aged man pulled his pale son and flopped to his knees.


    "I don''t have that much skill. You run for your lives! There''s the back door. " The old monk pointed to the back door.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man stood up and took his son to drink: "go!"


    The old monk watched them escape from the back door. Then he looked at the men in black who were chasing them in front of him. He welcomed them with a smile: "Amitabha, benefactors, this is a quiet place. Blood stained swords are not allowed to enter."


    "Hum! Don''t mind your own business, old monk A man in black rushed forward after drinking.


    Seeing this, the old monk brushed his sleeve gently: "I said don''t enter from here. Don''t you have long ears? I don''t want to see where it is. " As soon as the voice fell, the man in black was swept out more than ten meters away and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted from the black dressed man. He could not get up even after half a sound. The old monk folded his hands and said, "Amitabha, I''m guilty. Fortunately, I haven''t polluted this quiet place."


    When the leader in black saw this, he took a look at the place and saw that the golden body inside was actually the master of Tang Dynasty. He could not help but look down: "this is the temple of Tang Shi!"


    "Not bad." The old monk nodded his head with a smile: "there is still blood on the sword! Don''t try to break in, or I will be rude to the monk. "


    Hearing this, the man in black looked at the old monk and said, "the father and son just escaped into it! They hide in it


    "No, no, they escaped in, but monk, I let them go through the back door, so they were not in us." The old monk said with a smile.


    "Old monk, you want to die!"


    Hearing this, the man in black burst out with the sword in his hand towards the old monk.


    "Stop it!" The first one drank, but his voice slowed down a bit.


    The sword flew out and stabbed at the old monk''s chest, but the whole person was hit by a breath.

 Chapter 1550

    "Poof!"


    The man was beaten and snorted, and his mouth overflowed with blood. However, the sword in his hand flew to the sky because of the blow. When it fell, it was a sword that stabbed the man''s chest and killed him.


    "Well!"


    Seeing this scene, the head of the man in black flashed a trace of fear in his eyes, and closed his sword and said, "master, we have no intention of offending. We are just ordered to pursue the target. Since they have left from the back door, we will not disturb them."


    Then he turned to drink to the man in black behind him: "go!" As soon as the voice fell, he quickly took people away, ready to go after the two people who left from the back door.


    However, no one thought that the two people who left from the back door turned back and hid behind quietly. When the old monk and the old man came back, they saw that they were still here, and their eyebrows were all wrinkled.


    "Why are you still here?" The old monk looked at them displeased.


    "Master, please let us avoid it! If we go out now, we will die. " The middle-aged man covered the wound and said.


    "Master, I was wrong. I apologize to you." He knelt down and kowtowed to the old monk.


    The old monk stepped away from me and said, "don''t kneel down on me, monk, I can''t stand it. You just have to go."


    Hearing this, the man in royal clothes stood up with his teeth clenched, and said with hatred: "what monk is so desperate to see death! Dad, let''s go. Don''t ask him! " Then he pulled his father forward quickly.


    The old sweeper looked at the old monk and asked, "master, do you drive them away? Can they live? "


    The old monk touched his head and said, "those people are going to block them from the back. If there are no people behind, they will come back again. If they stay here, there is only a dead end. They can still have a chance to live. Forget about the irrelevant ones. Come on, let''s drink." Then he asked him to sit down and continue to eat.


    "How can you not explain your kindness to others?" The old sweeper shook his head, thinking that his temper was strange.


    "Hey hey, who is not mine? Why do you care what he thinks of monk me?" The old monk said with a smile and sipped his wine. He heard a scream coming from the front. He quickly put down his glass and got up to see it.


    When they came to the front, they saw the man in royal clothes fell outside the temple and screamed repeatedly. It seemed that he had broken a hand and a leg. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up after half a sound. His father stood in front of the huge censer as if he had been hit by something. The whole man also stayed there for a long time and didn''t get a glimpse of God.


    Looking at this scene, the old monk asked Tang Ning, "what''s the matter?"


    In the body of gold, Downing snorted: "that smelly boy said that if he didn''t come here to have a look, he wouldn''t be chased on the stall. He even wanted to pee here to vent his anger. I''d better not kill him."


    When the old monk heard this, he immediately glared at his eyes: "this bastard who killed thousands of knives! How dare you be so presumptuous! Kill him! yes! Kill him


    As soon as he got angry, the old monk came out angrily and wanted to step on the man in royal clothes who screamed on the ground, but he was held by the old man sweeping the floor.


    "Master, master, calm down, what are you going to do?" The old sweeper was busy pulling him, so he was afraid that he would do something on impulse. After all, he had been with him for so long, but he knew that the old monk had great skills!

 Chapter 1551

    "Trample on this short eyed bastard!" The old monk said angrily.


    "Forget it, he has half his life left. Why dirty your old feet?" Sweeping the old man said, pulling him not to let him come forward, if really make a life, he also can''t say!


    The old monk took a look at him and said, "you''re right. I don''t have to make up for it. He''s going to die today. Let''s go."


    The middle-aged man recovered from the shock and went up to help his son to escape. How could he expect that the people in black had turned back to block them when they heard the sound.


    However, they did not start at once, but looked at the old monk.


    "Watch me do what? I don''t know them. I don''t care whether they are alive or dead. Just don''t dirty this place. " The old monk snorted.


    "Good! I''ll listen to the master. " The chief man in Black said, "don''t dirty this place, take it away first!"


    Looking at them being taken away, the sweeper sighed: "this time it is estimated that it is doomed."


    "Such a person will die if he dies, and it is a disaster to keep it." The old monk said and went inside.


    On the other side, the old woman and her son went home, but they ran into a horse on the road. In order to save his mother, the man was kicked unconscious by the horse, and was seriously injured by the horse''s hoof. He was sent to the hospital for treatment. As the old monk said, as long as he did not die, it was a small matter


    The next morning, the old monk was still idle and had nothing to drink. He looked at those people who were making a wish. At this time, he felt a look on his body and looked at the place where he looked. When he saw the man, his eyes crossed with a strange color.


    Looking at Tang Shi''s golden body, she didn''t move. It seemed that she was repairing the spirit and soul. So he stood up and said to the old man who was helping to lay the offering: "I''ll go back to the back. You can watch here."


    "Good." The old man who swept the floor answered, but didn''t care. He helped to set up the offerings and put aside the offerings left by some pilgrims.


    After the old monk went in, he came to the stone table and said, "come out!"


    A black figure came out and respectfully saluted the old monk: "the dark one has seen the master."


    The old monk glanced at the man in front of him in black, raised his hand to make a sound barrier. Then he asked, "I remember that you are the man beside the night King Mo Ye. How did you come here?"


    "I have been searching for the whereabouts of Tang Shi secretly for more than half a year under the command of my master. Because the master told me to go back to the land of ordinary people to inquire secretly, I have not come here until today." Dark a mouth says, looking at the old monk in front of him, although his face is expressionless, but if you look closely, you can see that dark one''s expression in his eyes at this time has an unmasked excitement.


    "Seeing the master here, I think master Tang should be here, too? How is master Tang now


    The old monk glanced at him, touched his head and said, "how can your master think that downing is not dead? Didn''t they say she didn''t even leave the body? "


    "After my master woke up, he told me to come back and inquire in secret. As for the rest, I don''t know." Dark one said, looking at the old monk asked: "master, where are the teachers of Tang? How is she now? Why doesn''t she go back? "

 Chapter 1552

    The old monk glanced at him and said, "she wants to go back, but it''s a pity that she can''t go back." Then he motioned to sit down at the table and talk.


    Dark one went forward and sat down opposite him and asked, "what''s the situation of Tangshi now?"


    "You must have heard that she didn''t even leave her body behind?" Asked the old monk, looking at him.


    Smell speech, dark a nod: "yes, I have heard them say."


    "So she''s only left with broken spirits. If she hadn''t been here for more than a year to repair her spirits, she would have gone out of her wits. She couldn''t go back now if she was allowed to go back." The old monk sipped his wine and said.


    The dark one looks slightly coagulated and asks: "the master''s meaning is that the spirit of Tang Shi is now broken, leaving only a wisp of ethereal spirit?" In fact, he wanted to ask, no body, only a touch of spirit, is not a ghost?


    "Almost! Monk, when I found this place, she couldn''t even communicate with divine sense. These days, her spirit was on the gold body outside. After more than a year''s repair, she had pieced together the spirit and could communicate with divine sense. However, she said it would take at least three or five years to restore the immortal body. "


    "In three or five years, can you build an immortal body? Then master Tang is an immortal, not a ghost? " Dark one can''t help but ask with surprise.


    "Hiss!"


    The old monk sneered, glanced at him and said, "have you ever seen a ghost full of merits? If she can cultivate an immortal body, she will not be an immortal, but a God. She will become a God directly


    When he heard this, he had a rare smile on his face: "if the master hears this news, he will be very happy."


    "After a while, there are not so many people. I''ll take you to the front to have a look at Downing. However, if you go back, you should not mention it to anyone other than your master." The old monk told him and chatted with him here.


    Two people until after noon, there is no one in front, this just withdrew the border to go forward.


    The old monk came to the gold body and knocked and said, "wake up and see who is coming."


    Tang Ning, who was repairing the spirit, opened her eyes and saw dark one standing beside the old monk. Seeing him, she was a little surprised: "dark one? Why are you here? "


    As soon as he heard the voice of master Tang, he called out: "master Tang, the master sent me back to the land of mortals to look for you. It took me more than half a year to find you here. Master Tang, your present situation has been told by the master. I will report back to the master when I go back."


    Hearing this, Downing said, "since you already know my situation, I won''t say much. You go back and tell Mo ye that he doesn''t have to worry. In three or five years at most, I will go back, because I suspect that someone above wants to take the opportunity to get rid of me, so I can''t let my breath slip. Let him live as he should, and don''t come to me."


    "Yes, master Tang, don''t worry. I will report it to the master." He said.


    After a pause, Downing asked, "how was everything at home after my accident? How''s my grandfather? How about medicine? Mo ye, is he OK? "


    "Master Tang doesn''t have to worry about his home. The old master is all right. There are praying wind guarding the world''s marvelous building, Qi Baihe and his master are watching the medicine gate." Dark one just picked the right one and didn''t want her to worry.

 Chapter 1553

    Tang Ning also knew that even if there was something wrong with them over there, he didn''t worry much. He just said, "after you take the news back to Mo ye, tell him that you won''t be allowed to come over in the future. It''s better not to pay too much attention to this place, and I''ll go back when I''m immortal."


    "Yes." Dark one should, in the heart has the expectation, he knew Tang Shi said to do, she said will go back, will certainly go back!


    I found Tang Ning''s spirit here. After knowing her news, dark one left quietly and went to the land of cultivating immortals


    With the secret trip, Downing can be said to be much relieved. As for her knowing about Mo ye and letting him know about her, she secretly told herself that in three or five years, she must cultivate an immortal body.


    In the following days, she spent most of her time repairing her spirits, but she spent them quietly in peace.


    Half a year later, a slightly pregnant young woman came to offer incense in the company of a man in Chinese clothes, because they came to fulfill their vows. The red flowers were still tied on the offerings. The whole pig and melon cake tables were full of offerings, which attracted the curiosity of the people nearby.


    When I inquired about it, I learned that the young woman had been married for three years without children. Unexpectedly, she asked for a worry free visa here, and she actually fulfilled her wish. Now that she has been pregnant for four or five months, the couple specially came to pay her vow.


    "Oh, donning is so smart."


    "Worry free sign? I''ve heard that there is such a signature, but it seems that no one has ever won it! "


    "Why not? My wife won the worry free sign half a year ago. There is still a worry free flower on the worry free sign Said the maid.


    "Yes, but in the past few months, I haven''t heard of any worry free sign


    After worshiping Tang Shi, the couple in front came to the old monk again and saluted the old monk. The young woman chuckled and said, "master, Mr. Tang is really smart. I got a worry free autograph that day. I didn''t want to be pregnant soon after. Now the child is a few months old, and I''d like to come to pay my husband''s wishes."


    "Hehe, the benefactor is kind-hearted and has profound blessings. He can be satisfied." The old monk said with a smile.


    Maybe I heard that this sign is very effective. A woman shook it for a long time. She put one out and put it back, and then another one came out and put it back. She murmured: "how come it''s not the worry free one?"


    The old monk saw that the woman had been shaking the sign, and someone was waiting behind him. He went over and said with a smile, "Amitabha, benefactor, you don''t have to shake it. You can''t shake the worry free sign."


    "What does that mean? Why can''t I shake it? I''m also very sincere in shaking. " The woman said unhappily.


    The old monk said with a smile, "this worry free sign, even if you are a lucky person, can''t shake it. If you roll out all the ninety-nine pieces of this one, the rest must be worry free."


    "Is there no worry free sign at all?" The woman said, and poured out all the sticks, but she was surprised to see that among the numerous bamboo sticks, there was indeed a bamboo stick with wormwood.


    "Hehe, it''s not that you don''t have one, but the benefactor is not the one who is destined." The old monk said with a smile, took back the bamboo stick and handed it to the next person.

 Chapter 1554

    When the woman saw this, she did not wave her signature any more, but went out muttering.


    Seeing this, the man in Chinese clothes who was holding his wife was surprised. He looked at the golden body of the Tang master, which was solemn and sacred. Then he looked at the old monk and spoke to some pilgrims with a smile.


    From his point of view, the old monk is not simple. How can such a complicated old monk untie his signature here?


    "Husband, let''s go out for a walk." The woman looked at him and said to her husband.


    "Well, I''ll take the wine to the master. Wait for me." Hua Yi man said, and then went forward to the old monk in front of the way: "master, this is to bring you wine."


    "Ha ha ha, good, good. Thank you very much. You are really interested." When the old monk saw him take out two jars of wine from the heaven and earth bag, he couldn''t help smiling and squinting his eyes.


    "Ah


    The young woman over there exclaimed. When they looked, they saw two playful children running in from outside. They accidentally bumped into the woman and let her lose her balance and fall to one side.


    "Madame


    The man was very surprised. He was afraid that she might have an accident. He ran over. However, no matter how fast she was, he couldn''t catch her falling figure. Just when he thought she would fall to the ground, he saw that she seemed to be held up by someone and was actually stable.


    "Madame The man quickly helped her: "are you ok? Are you scared? "


    "It''s OK. Fortunately someone helped me." When the young woman patted her chest and looked back to thank humanity, she was surprised to see no one around her.


    "No one. There was no one around you just now, but I saw that your figure stabilized." Hua Yi man said, thinking of the scene just now, the man looked at the old monk: "is it a master?"


    "Hehe, it''s not me, it''s her." The old monk pointed to Tang Ning''s golden body and said, "she is watching! It''s OK. Let''s go for a walk! Be careful not to be hit. "


    The old monk returned to the signature table with a smile and sat down. Seeing that they had worshipped the statue again, he took a sip of wine with a smile. After a while, he saw a man who took advantage of people''s inattention to draw out the worry free sign directly from the signer''s barrel. Seeing this, he couldn''t help being happy.


    "Ha ha, I''ve got my worry free sign!" The man said with a loud smile that he took the sign and went to the old monk: "old monk, please untie the signature for me. How can I solve this signature? No worries Ah Before he finished his words, he saw that the sign flew up and fell back into the barrel.


    "How, how could this happen?" The man said something silly.


    "You see, the worry free sign flies back into the barrel."


    "Yes! How can the bamboo stick fly


    "Ha ha..."


    The old monk''s laughing voice came, and the people looked at him. He said to the man, "benefactor, it''s not yours. Even if you hold it in your hand, it''s not yours. Even if you don''t take it, it will fall in front of you."


    When the man was said, his face turned red. He thought his hands were fast enough for no one to see. Who knows


    At present, people are looking at him, and he quickly leaves with his sleeve covered.


    "It turns out that this man is smoking, and he is playing tricks."


    "I didn''t expect that the autograph would fly back by itself? Ha ha ha


    "The worry free sign is amazing."


    "Yes, this is the temple of Tangshi."


    The old monk listened to the Pilgrims'' words, glanced at Tang Ning above, and began to smile

 Chapter 1555

    A few months later, the medicine door.


    Dark a quietly back in the medicine door, straight to his master son living courtyard: "master son, subordinate back."


    As soon as he returns to the medicine door in the dark, Mo ye, who is practicing in the house, is aware of the external consciousness. Until he comes to the hospital, when his voice comes outside the door, he says, "come in."


    Dark opened the door and went in. Looking at the master who was full of cold breath, he stepped forward quickly and said with joy: "master, your subordinates did not live up to the trust, and finally found the master of Tang!"


    Listening to this, Mo Ye''s heart trembled. He looked at the dark one in front of him and asked calmly, "where is she?"


    "Tangshi is in the temple of mortal land. Because of the broken spirit of Tangshi, she lives in the golden body in the temple. For more than a year, she has been repairing the spirit there, and the master of ten thousand Buddhists is there to guard her." Dark one quickly reported.


    After a pause, she continued: "master Tang asked the master not to worry. She would repair the broken spirit and build an immortal body in three or five years. She also said that at that time, in addition to blocking the disaster for the master, there was a hand outside heaven who wanted to kill her. Therefore, the news that her spirit did not dissipate could not be spread. The master knew it, and the others would not Tell, Tang Shi also told, master don''t go to look for her, lest people outside the day will notice her existence, and she will come back when she cultivates immortal body. "


    Mo Ye slowly breathes out a breath, and feels that a heart is finally settled. As long as he knows that she is still there, no matter how long, he will wait for her to come back.


    "I see. Go down and have a rest! Don''t mention it. " He opened his mouth and told him to go down first.


    "Yes, I''ll leave." He bowed back with a salute.


    After a while, Mo Ye walks out of the room and looks at the sky outside. He feels that the haze that has been hanging over his mind since Downing''s accident has finally dissipated.


    He said in his heart: Amin, what I fear most is to live in a world without you. Knowing that you are still there, I feel very peaceful


    As for the people outside that day, who want to kill her, they will find out one day!


    The years of cultivation passed like water, and five years passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    For Qi Baihe and others in the medicine gate, great changes have taken place in the past five years. In addition to Qi Baihe, situ they and others successively became monks of Yuanying. Only song Tianyou stayed at the top of the foundation building.


    In the past five years, the names of 11 people in the medicine sect have become famous figures in the land of cultivating immortals. Even the powerful ancestors of a century old family dare not despise them.


    Because of their strength, after becoming monks of Yuanying, situ and others built their own residences in the selected places around Yaomen, and developed some forces and businesses.


    after they had established their homes, they returned to the family of the mortal land. Some of them were brought to the new mansion. What''s more, the family power of several people was getting bigger and bigger. After they had set up their mansion, they would spend more time in their mansion, and the time for returning the medicine door was less and less. Unless there was something to discuss, the eleven talents would get together.


    Among the 11 disciples of the medicine school, only song Tianyou did not go home or set up a residence. One is that he is young and his strength is not comparable to others. On the other hand, his family is here, but he doesn''t need any help. Therefore, he concentrates on Cultivating on the mountain.

 Chapter 1556

    In addition to song Tianyou, there is Xingyue who has been practicing in the mountains, while tao yao is still responsible for planting miraculous herbs. Xing Tong and Han Zhi are in the Tang family, but they often go to the mountains and pray for the wind to keep watch of the world''s marvelous buildings.


    This morning, in the door of medicine.


    Mo Ye sits in the peach blossom forest drinking wine, listening to the birds chirping in the branches, looking at the open space not far away. Song Tianyou and Xingyue are practicing swords, but their thoughts are drifting away with the clouds in the sky.


    It has been five years since dark one came back. She said that she would come back in three or five years. When will she come back? After so long, has her immortal body been cultivated?


    How long will it be before he sees her again?


    After practicing for a while, song Tianyou and Xingyue looked at the peach blossom forest. Seeing Shigong sitting there looking at the sky, song Tianyou whispered: "you see, Shigong must be thinking about master again. He often looks at the sky in a daze these years."


    "I want to Miss Tang Tang too. If only she were still there? She''s not here. Everybody''s gone. " Xingyue sighed and said to song Tianyou, "I want to go down the mountain to find sister Xingtong and go to live in the Tang family for a period of time."


    On hearing this, song Tianyou said, "ah? You''re going down the mountain, too? Then the mountain left me and my master and the dark gray wolf still have to die. "


    "I''ll go to find sister Xingtong and stay in Tang''s house for a while and I''ll come back. If Tang Tang isn''t here, I''ll go to see her grandfather for her." Star Yue said softly.


    Over the years here, she has recovered from her illness and has never suffered from the disease as before. Her strength has also improved and she can protect herself.


    She looked at the beautiful place like fairyland and said in a soft voice: "medicine is as beautiful as fairyland, peach blossom forest is in full bloom all the year round, but there is no Tang Tang here. God bless me. I really miss her very much."


    "I also want to master, I miss master every day, so I want to practice hard. The master is not here, and I am the elder martial brother again. In the future, I will be in charge of the younger martial brothers, but my younger martial brothers are better than me in strength and accomplishments." Speaking of this, he scratched his head and felt helpless.


    "You are very good. You have built the foundation since you were only 11 years old. Brother situ, when they were 11 years old, did not have your accomplishments." Xing Yue said with a smile.


    Song Tianyou listened and said, "but now I can''t catch up with them."


    "You''ll catch up with them, maybe even better than them in the future." Xing Yue said with a smile, "you accompany me to say something to the night king! I want to go down the mountain in a moment


    "OK, I''ll go with you and tell Shigong." Song Tianyou said and walked with her to the peach blossom forest.


    "Shigong." Song Tianyou called and saluted him respectfully.


    "Night king." Xingyue also made a courtesy.


    Mo Ye looked at them and said to Xingyue, "if you want to go down, go!" Then, he said to the black wind not far behind him: "black wind, you send her down the mountain, and by the way go to pray for the wind there to have a look."


    "Yes." Black wind should a, to star Yue way: "go! I''ll see you down. "


    See this, star Yue then way thanks: "thank the night king." Then he followed the black wind to the mountain gate.


    Mo Ye pours another glass of wine and signals song Tianyou to sit down. Then he asks, "how many layers have you practiced the sword technique your master taught you?"


    "Huishi Gong, it''s the seventh floor." Song Tianju said as it were.


    "You have stayed at the top of the foundation for some time, and it''s almost time to advance to the golden elixir." Mo Ye''s low voice spreads out. After he sips the wine, he looks at Song Tianyou, who is slightly stunned. He says, "I''ll give you a chance to help you break through the golden elixir. As for what stage you can go to, it depends on you."

 Chapter 1557

    Song Tianyou was excited and immediately said, "thank you, Shigong."


    As soon as his voice falls, Mo Ye raises his hand and reaches for his eyebrow. Song Tianyou closes his eyes slowly.


    He was drinking wine at the low table, watching song Tianyou''s breath gradually calm down, and the spirit breath on his body was turning. He lifted his hand and covered him with a defense shield.


    Drinking wine, looking at the breeze blowing the peach blossom, Mo Ye gently turns the wine glass in his hand, and asks in a low voice, "dark one, when will she come back?"


    As soon as he heard this, he did not answer, because he knew that the master did not want his answer, but only when he wanted to ask and say in his heart, he spoke out and asked.


    He just stood quietly not far behind the master, silently guarding, watching the master drink a cup of wine and then a cup of wine


    Taoyao poured water. In addition to the grass, he saw song Tianyou sitting there without moving. He asked dark one, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "The master sent him a fortune to help him advance to the golden elixir. Don''t disturb him." Murakami said.


    Listening to this, tao yao''s eyes appeared surprise: "great! Then I won''t disturb him. I''ll be busy Said the small figure a jump, to the peach blossom forest.


    In the past few years, Taoyao will not grow up. She is still in the shape of a human at the beginning. Therefore, it seems that she is the youngest in the whole medicine department, but actually she is older than anyone else.


    For the past seven days, there was no sign of song Tianyou''s breakthrough. Dark one followed his master to the peach blossom forest. Looking at the still sitting song Tianyou, he asked anxiously, "master, he hasn''t moved for so many days, can''t he break through?"


    "No, his qualification is the best among the 11 apprentices of aning, and there is no trace of breakthrough so far. It can only be said that this breakthrough should reach a good stage." Mo ye said unhurriedly, and said to dark one: "you stare more, he should also be in these days."


    "Yes." In response, he kept an eye on him for the next few days until, after another seven or eight days, he saw the spiritual power surging in Song Tianyou''s body and quickly reported it to his master.


    When Mo ye came over, he took a look and said, "it''s going to be advanced."


    As soon as he lifted his hand, he saw a breath of spiritual power visible to the naked eye to lift up the defense shield. At the same time, he took song Tianyou, who was in the shield, and flew to the top of the highest mountain. After putting him down, he took off the shield and retreated to one side.


    The clouds surged in the sky, and the three immortals of Yunlai took a look and were surprised: "this is the sky thunder to be advanced. Who will advance in the medicine door?"


    "Who else? Only song Tianyou is left. He is the pinnacle of building foundation. A few days ago, I saw Mr. Mo send dark one to guard him. " Yunwu opened his mouth and said, "is song Tianyou only 11 years old? Eleven year old monk Jindan? Tut Tut, the master of Tang is extraordinary himself, and the disciples he has received are also better than others. "


    "In the past few years, there has been a lot of coldness in medicine. Other disciples of Tang Shi have gone down the mountain and seldom come back."


    "Yes! Without master Tang here, the door of medicine is really cold! "


    "Boom!"


    As they were talking, they heard a thunderbolt split down and spread in the sky of medicine gate.


    At the same time, in the temple of mortal land, a golden light slants down from the sky and falls in the temple

 Chapter 1558

    It was the morning, and it was the fifteenth day. Many pilgrims came early to offer incense. The whole temple was very busy and the incense was filled with the air. At this time, when they saw the golden light that was slanting down that day, they all exclaimed.


    "Look! Why is there a golden light coming down from the sky


    "The golden light is falling from the clouds, and it falls here in the temple. Isn''t Tang Shi going to show up again?"


    "It must be the master of Tang who will show up again!"


    "Master Tang has come to light!"


    In the cheers of surprise and excitement, the old monk took a look at the gold body and showed a happy smile. He called on the old man who was sweeping the floor. They came out together and looked up at the golden light in the sky that day.


    People in the town were startled by the news here. Even the aristocratic families in the distant city came here to see what happened when they saw the golden light?


    When the old monk looked at the golden light in the sky getting bigger and bigger, and the temple also burst out a dazzling Buddhist light and holy power, his heart was also looking forward to it.


    A few years later, she finally built a fairy body!


    The aura of spiritual power in the air was mobilized, and gathered the power of belief from all sides, and one by one gathered into the spirit contained in the golden body in the temple.


    For some of the strongmen at the level of Yuanying, when they saw the golden light, they came to this side. With their strength and speed, the people in the nearby cities did not take long to come.


    "Is it a temple?"


    The ancestor of the Hong family was originally in this area, so when he saw the golden light, he came over at the first time. When he came here, he found that the golden light had fallen in the temple. For a moment, he was slightly surprised.


    "Lao Hong, why are you here?" Another monk Yuanying came over and asked in surprise when he saw the old master Hong.


    "I came here to deal with some things. I came to see the golden light, but you song family is not in this area! Why is it here? " Hong asked.


    "Ha ha, I came here specially. I heard that Tang Shi temple is very smart recently. I want to come and have a look when I''m free." The ancestor of the Song family said with a smile.


    "It''s strange to say that Tang Shi is in the land of immortals. How can this golden light fall here in this temple?" Hong Laozu said suspiciously.


    "It''s said that incense has been very popular here in the temple, and it''s no surprise that the golden light falls here." Song Laozu said with a smile.


    "Ah? Listen, how can it seem that some fairy music comes from the clouds? You see, there are hundreds of birds hovering over the temple... " Lao Zu Hong looked at the temple in surprise.


    "Fairy music plays and birds hover. These phenomena usually only appear when high-level friars are advanced. How can it be seen here in the temple?"


    Song Laozu pondered and said: "it''s not like the scene of ordinary high-level immortal cultivation. Look at the golden light and the dazzling Buddha light and holy power from the temple. If you look at the sky, the clouds gradually change into seven colors. In addition to the fairy music and birds, there are also Fairies dancing in the clouds."


    "Is that fairyland? You see, there are fairyland pavilions on the cloud... " There are friars muttering, how did not expect that they will still see such a scene in their lifetime.


    "Besides fairyland, where is there such a place? Hiss! Look! The Buddha''s light and holy power in the temple seems to be transformed into a human figure... "

 Chapter 1559

    I saw that the Buddha light and holy power burst out of the temple overlapped with the golden light from the sky. In these two lights, the little golden light gradually condensed and turned into a shadow. The figure was turning gently in the air, and the golden light was gradually condensed and formed with the figure.


    "It''s a woman!"


    "My God! Look at it! Is that a fairy? "


    "It''s beautiful..."


    "Yes! How beautiful It turns out that this is what fairies are like... "


    "I have no regrets to see the fairy face in this life..."


    "I have no regrets to see such a rare sight in a hundred years..."


    Some of the people in the town are staring at the dreamy figure of the woman in the golden light in the sky. Some people worship with reverence. Some people have forgotten the reaction and just look at it.


    Looking at the golden light, gently turning the figure gradually condenses into a solid shape. The water blue dress and skirt turn in the golden light, swing open a circle of charming skirt flowers, and then look up, the slender waist is bound with the same color belt to outline the perfect exquisite figure. Her hands are stretched out, her face is slightly upward, her eyes are closed, and her head is soft Shun''s ink hair, like silk, is scattered behind her, reaching to the waist.


    When people''s eyes fell on her face, they were slightly stunned. The more they looked, the more they felt that the beautiful face of Qingcheng was a little familiar, as if they had seen it somewhere.


    "Why do I seem to have seen this fairy? I can''t remember where I''ve seen it for a while


    "You feel the same way? I feel like I''ve seen it before


    "Yes! It looks familiar to me


    The ancestors of the Hong family and the Song family also pondered until they saw the woman in the golden light slowly opening her eyes. They were shocked and exclaimed.


    "Ah! This is not master Tang! "


    "This is master Tang!"


    They both exclaimed, looking at the figure in the air, and finally recognized that this was Tang Shi. Different from what they had seen before, Tang Shi was a woman dressed as a man, with a bald head and no hair. Now the man in the air is wearing a blue and water dress, with his ink hair spread out behind his body. His figure is exquisite and curvy, and he is dressed in a woman''s costume. They didn''t think of it just now Man is master Tang! Tang Ning, the first lady of the Tang family!


    "What? Tang Shi? But it has hair


    "It seems that it is really the same as the appearance of the golden body in the temple. No, it is more beautiful and amazing than that of the golden body in the temple. Moreover, the whole body is full of Fairy Spirit, just like a goddess above the nine heavens..."


    In the golden light of the sky, Tang Ning slowly opened his eyes. While cultivating the immortal body, the golden light in the sky gradually dissipated, and the Buddha light and holy power on her body were still condensed.


    In the air, she raised her hand and felt that the body was different from the past. She pursed her lips and drew a smile. With her heart moving, a light flew out of her eyebrow. She only heard an old and powerful voice spread in the sky.


    "Dumb!"


    The three legged golden crow appears in the sky in its original form. It only hears a crow crow with a strong pressure in the air. The huge original shape is full of prestige. It flutters its wings and flies in the air. After circling for several circles, it turns into a ray of light and shrinks, forming a black crow and landing on Downing''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1560

    On the other side, the round bamboo and white cloud gourd, which are worshipped in the medicine gate, are aware of Tang Ningxian''s accomplishment at the first time. When Mo Ye is still guarding song Tianyou''s advancement, he sees the round bamboo with white cloud gourd flying out of the palace and heading for the sky.


    See that scene, his black pupil shrinks, the heart moves, he knows, she, finally came back!


    Tang Ning in the temple moved his hands and felt the power contained in the immortal body, and his heart was very satisfied. Although it took a few years to build a fairy body, she is now more than ever before.


    It seemed that something was coming from far and near. She seemed to notice something. She held her hands open slightly and her heart moved. Then she saw her round bamboo and white gourd in her hands.


    Seeing these two things, she bent her eyebrows and raised her lips happily. After playing with these two things, she pinned them to her waist.


    "Master Tang!"


    "Master Tang!"


    "It''s the master of Tang!"


    "It''s really master Tang!"


    All the people below knelt down, whether around the temple or in other parts of the town, as long as they saw the figure in the air, they all knelt down devoutly.


    "She''s finally made a fairy." The old monk said with emotion, his heart is also very happy.


    "How can Tang and master Tang be here? How could... " But the old sweeper didn''t respond to it. He couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "She''s been here all the time." The old monk said with a smile, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "now that she has cultivated the immortal body, I will go back to the monk. You can guard it by yourself from now on."


    After listening to this, the old man said nothing for a long time


    In the air, Downing looked at the people below and said in a slow voice: "in the name of my Downing, I give you blessing. All people here today can share the grace of God..."


    As her voice fell, her hands made an ancient and complex mark on her chest, which seemed to be condensed by the power of Buddha''s light and holy power. When the mark turned into a light and disappeared into the sky, we could see snow flying and falling with the light of blessing.


    "Snow It''s snowing, so beautiful... "


    "The snow is not cold at all. It falls on my body, so comfortable..."


    "Ah! This, this is psychic? How can I have spiritual power? I can''t practice Someone exclaimed, feeling the snow falling on his body, as if he could detect the fluctuation of spiritual breath.


    "Really! I have it too! I''ve tested that I can''t practice before


    "My God! Can I practice? Can I practice in the future? Excellent! Great... "


    "Ah! My strength and accomplishments have been improved! "


    "Mine has also been promoted!"


    For a moment, the whole town was boiling. For the first time, the people who could not cultivate themselves could feel the spirit of spiritual power in their bodies. The monks with accomplishments were also improving their strength. Some people who had already suffered from illness felt relaxed. As if, with the fall of Ruixue, their serious illness had been expelled


    Even the song Laozu and Hong Laozu, looking at the Ruixue falling from the sky, fell into epiphany.


    Tang Ning looked at the people below, glanced at the song Laozu and Hong Laozu, and fell on the old monk. He gave him a smile, and the voice came into his ears and said, "I''ve been working hard for you in recent years. I''ll go back to see my father first, and then I''ll go back to the medicine gate. We''ll see each other."

 Chapter 1561

    "Well, you go." The old monk also sent a message to her and watched her walk away on the auspicious clouds. He also brushed his sleeve and left quietly


    And when the people below came back to their gods, they found that Tang Shi in the sky had already disappeared


    the guard of the ancestral residence of the Tang family suddenly saw a man stepping on the clouds in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, he fell in front of the gate of the Tang family. When he saw the people in front of him, the guard''s face was full of surprise and excitement, and almost instinctively ran inside.


    "Master, master, the lady is back! Master! The first lady is back


    "What? Is the eldest lady back? "


    "Is the eldest lady back?"


    When people in the mansion heard the news, they quickly came out to have a look. When they saw the beautiful woman wearing blue clothes and skirts with simple black hair tied by ribbons and scattered behind her, they cried out in surprise.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss!"


    All the people in the mansion were pleasantly surprised and saluted her at the same time.


    "Well, I''m busy with you." ''said Downing, gesturing them to step back, and he went inside.


    "Miss, you''ve been working hard all the way back." The housekeeper said excitedly and looked at her and said, "Miss, you haven''t come back for six years."


    "Yes! It''s been six years since I came back. " Tang Ning, smiling, went directly to the main courtyard and asked, "how is your family these years? Are you all right? "


    "Well, everything is fine in the house, but the owner has been talking about Miss." The housekeeper said with a smile that he saw a shadow of a man. He rushed over and said with a smile, "Miss, the master of the house is coming."


    "Ning''er!"


    Tang Xiao didn''t come near, then he was surprised to call. He looked at his daughter, who was wearing blue clothes and long hair and waist. His heart was full of joy: "Ning''er, I heard that you came back, but I didn''t believe it. I didn''t think it was true!"


    "Dad." Tang Ning went forward, took his hand and said with a smile: "I think I haven''t come back for a long time, so I''ll come back to see my father."


    "Well, well, just come back, just come back, go and rest in the hospital." He clapped her hand happily, took her to the main courtyard, and asked, "how are you doing there these years? Is everything ok? How come you''re the only one coming back? "


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "Dad, there is something I think my grandfather didn''t tell you. In fact, I had an accident six years ago. I''ve been in the land of mortals all these years. Today I''ve just built my immortal body, so I''ll come home and have a look."


    Hearing this, Tang Xiao was shocked: "what! How could this happen? What happened to you six years ago? Why didn''t anyone come back and tell us? "


    "Grandfather, they are also afraid of your worry, so they did not come back to tell you, but you see, I am not good now?" Tang Ning said with a smile and opened his hands and turned a circle for him to look at.


    Two people into the hospital, Tang Xiao pulled her to sit down at the stone table in the courtyard, and said, "what is the matter? Talk to Dad carefully


    "Good."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, "in fact, it''s like this..." She carefully told him what happened six years ago, and also told him about the restoration of spirits in this mortal land in recent years.


    Tang Xiao listened to her understatement and said that what happened at that time, as well as the events of the past six years, he could not help but blush in his eyes, patted the back of her hand and choked: "Ning''er, it''s bitter for you. You have suffered so much outside, but dad doesn''t know anything."

 Chapter 1562

    "Dad, it''s all over. You see, I''m not good now." She said with a smile, "grandfather, they don''t know that I''m still alive. After I come home to see my father, I''ll go back there. My grandfather hasn''t told you this news these years. I think he has been suffering. So I want to go back to tell him that I''m still alive."


    "Well, you can have a good meal with dad at home today, have a good rest tonight, and go back tomorrow!" Tang Xiao said, although the heart does not give up her so quickly to go back, but also know that she did not return to the immortal land for six years, also should let her go back.


    On this day, Downing stayed at home with her father until the next morning, when she had left her father, she left quietly


    After the bamboo and white gourd disappear, Mo Ye has been looking forward to Downing''s return. This kind of waiting is long for him, but he can do nothing but wait quietly.


    In the process of waiting, he watched song Tianyou advance smoothly and became a golden elixir peak monk, and he came to thank him after the promotion.


    "Thank you very much! Shigong, I have finally become a golden monk! And it''s the golden elixir Song Tianyou is excited.


    Mo Ye looked at him and said, "well." Then, his eyes looked at the horizon, thinking, the man in his heart, I don''t know when he will return with colorful clouds?


    Looking at his teacher''s appearance, song Tianyou knew that he was thinking about his master again, so he said, "Shigong, are you thinking about your master again? I also want to master. I want to think about it every day. But the master is not here. If only she was there, she would be very happy if she knew that I was a monk of golden elixir


    "What makes you happy? Of her eleven apprentices, you are the weakest. " Mo Ye says coolly.


    It''s so heartbreaking


    Song Tianyou blinked at him, scratched his head and said, "but, Shigong, I''m the youngest."


    "That''s not the reason." Mo ye also did not return the way: "when you can beat your ten younger martial brothers down, your master will be happy."


    Song Tianyou was stunned and said, "Shigong, it seems to be a little difficult!" Eleven people on him the smallest, and the weakest strength, he can beat the next ten younger martial brothers? Is this possible? It feels like it''s unlikely.


    Mo Ye glances at him and doesn''t speak.


    Seeing this, song Tianyou thought about it and said, "Shigong, I think I can do it in ten years." In his heart, he secretly listed ten younger martial brothers as his goal. He felt that he would certainly be able to do it in another ten years. The premise is that his younger martial brothers were no longer advanced in strength ten years ago.


    However, Yuanying will become Feixian again. From the situation of his younger martial brothers, he thinks it is not so easy for them to advance to Feixian. So, as long as he reaches the peak strength of Yuanying, he will surely be able to knock them all down!


    On the other side, Downing a few seconds, people will arrive at the immortal land, but, not in the magic moon city, nor in the medicine gate, but to the city of favoritism.


    For the city?


    Tang Ning looked at the two words on the gate of the city, and remembered one thing in her mind. At that time, she had sent a child to Wenjia of Chengyu. The child was the third room child of Yuwen family, named yuwenhan.

 Chapter 1563

    "That child should be six years old, too?" She whispered in a low voice, thinking that she had not seen the child for so many years, and now she passed by again, so go and have a look!


    I think she left a message that year to let the people of Yuwen family take good care of the child. The child should live well these years.


    When she entered the city, she followed the road in her memory to Yuwen''s house. Although she recovered her daughter''s dress and wore a simple blue and blue dress, her whole body was simple and pure, but she was full of Fairy Spirit, not to mention her amazing beautiful face.


    However, to achieve her accomplishments, one can turn her own breath into nothingness, let people see her, but she can''t remember her. It is clear that she is such a person, but she is ethereal, as if she doesn''t exist. As she is now, walking in the busy street, she doesn''t attract people''s attention. No one pays special attention to her existence He is a humble member of the crowd.


    Tang Ning didn''t go in from the front door of Yuwen''s house, because she only planned to take a look at the child and then left. She didn''t intend to disturb the people of Yuwen family.


    Although Yuwen''s family is very large and full of style, and there are many courtyards in the mansion, she left a wisp of Buddha light and holy power on the child in those years. Therefore, with her breath, she quickly found the figure of the child in a remote courtyard of Yuwen family.


    She thought that this child should have a good life in the past few years. Even if it was not rich in luxury and rich food, slaves and servants, she should grow up healthily. However, when she saw the child, she found that everything was not what she thought.


    There was only a four or five-year-old boy in the shabby yard. He was very thin. It was too skinny to say anything. His face was blue and yellow. It was the result of long-term malnutrition. Now it was mid October. The weather turned cold. His thin and thin body was only wearing a gray old clothes.


    At this time, the little boy was clumsily practicing boxing in the courtyard, but the boxing technique was obviously learned secretly, and he could not learn it completely. Seeing him seriously waving his small fist, he stopped to think about how to continue to practice again. Tang Ning could not help feeling sad.


    At the beginning, the little girl she brought back was obviously fat and lovely. However, she brought him back to his family. Instead, she raised him skin and bone. She was a six-year-old child, but she looked like she was four or five years old because of malnutrition.


    If you knew that Yuwen family would do this to him, she would not have sent him here.


    "Oh! You see, this little bastard who didn''t want to learn boxing


    "Stinky boy, I haven''t seen the second young master yet!"


    When two voices came, Downing saw four or five children coming. All of them were about eight or nine years old. They were well-dressed and strong.


    When the little boy saw them, he stopped to enter the room, but was stopped. One of the eight year old boy reached out and pushed: "Stinky boy, didn''t you hear us call you?"


    With a push, the little boy stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground. Half of the steamed bread hidden in his clothes fell out. He reached out to get it, but saw that the steamed bread was trampled by one foot.


    "You don''t want to feed the dog. Do you want to eat it?" The boy named the second young master crushed the steamed bread with his feet, and then relaxed and said, "ah, you can eat it!"

 Chapter 1564

    The little boy saw that half of the steamed bread was trampled and crushed. He could not help but red eyes. He suddenly jumped forward to hold his foot and bit down.


    "Ah


    The two young masters didn''t expect that he would dare to attack him and bite him. Unexpectedly, he was hugged by his feet and bit his legs. The pain made him scream like a pig: "quick! Pull him away! Ah! Let go! Let go


    But the little boy was clinging to his feet, biting his legs with his teeth, and feeling a fishy smell. When he ran into the mouth, he knew that he was bleeding, but still did not let go, as if to bite him out of a piece of meat.


    "Open your mouth! You crazy dog


    "Let go of the second young master!"


    The two young masters screamed louder. When they saw this, they shook their fists and beckoned to him. But at this time, a force swept them away, and a soft voice came into their ears.


    "Let him go." Downing came out, and his eyes fell on the biting man.


    Yu Wenhan was stunned when he heard the gentle time. The two young masters screamed and ran away. They wanted to go to kick him. However, he was gently pushed by downing and dropped out of a few meters away.


    "Wow! Oh! I told my dad to go! Let my father kill you! Wu... " He cried out, wiped his tears and ran to the outside. Several children also ran away.


    Yuwenhan sat on the ground and looked at the man who was coming towards him. He could not see her face clearly. He only knew that she was full of dazzling light. It was as dazzling as the sunlight that people couldn''t look directly. Until the man came slowly to him and squatted down, he could see that he was a very beautiful person, with Fairy Spirit floating all over his body, like a fairy in the sky.


    "Little one, I''m here." She whispered, reaching out and scraping the little guy''s nose.


    At that time, she had tangled with the child''s whereabouts. Although the child was the blood of the Yuwen family, she had no close relatives here. However, after careful consideration, she still sent the child back here. Because the child was the only blood of the third room of the Yuwen family, it was better to send the child back to the Yuwen family anywhere.


    What''s more, she once left a message to yuwenyi. At that time, she released her powerful power to show her shock. She thought that even if yu Wenyi didn''t think that the child was the blood of the third room, she would worry about her and protect the child from growing up safely, but she didn''t want to, because she had never appeared again in recent years, so that the people of Yuwen family left her words behind.


    Looking at the thin clothes and skinny body of the child, she saw a cold feeling in her eyes, and saw the little spot looking at her with a defensive look. She could not help laughing and touching his head.


    "Don''t you remember me? I held you when you were little. I saved your life. "


    With that, she took him to his feet with a smile and asked, "have they been bullying you? Nobody cares? "


    Owen nodded and shook his head again.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here. No one will bully you again." She said with a smile, holding his hand and saying, "are you hungry? I''ll take you to dinner later, but before I leave, I''ll give them some lessons. "


    Yuwenhan looked up at her and looked at his hand. Her white and beautiful hand was holding his hand, and his hand was dirty.

 Chapter 1565

    Seeing this, he took back his hand and hid it behind him.


    Downing picked his eyebrows and looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "My hands are dirty." The tender voice said flat, slightly drooping his head and hiding his hand behind him.


    Downing listened to a smile, looked at his dirty body, and nodded: "well, would you like to take a bath first? Rub your body? Change into clean clothes? Good! It''s settled. "


    She made a ring of her fingers, looked around and didn''t see that there was anyone to call. Just as she was about to go out and call people, she saw a group of angry people coming in a hurry.


    Seeing those people coming in anger, yuwenhan can''t help but hide behind downing.


    "Who dares to be wild in my Yuwen family?" Yu Wen''s master drank in a deep voice. He was followed by seven or eight guards after him, but what he didn''t expect was that he saw a woman.


    Moreover, he was also a beautiful woman with outstanding bearing. For a time, his anger was extinguished inexplicably, and his eyes took an aggressive look at this beautiful woman in a blue dress with long hair and waist.


    "Who are you? Why in my house? " Yu Wen''s family leader asked calmly. He had been used to being superior for a long time. Especially in recent years, Yuwen''s family has become more and more powerful. In a short period of six years, he has become one of the top aristocrats in the city.


    For the beautiful woman with beautiful appearance and outstanding temperament, Yuwen''s master has a hot look in her eyes. Rao is a man who has lived in the top position for a long time. He has seen countless beauties and the world. He has to admit that the beauty of this woman is really breathtaking.


    The ethereal air on her body was like a fairy who fell into the dust by mistake. She stood there quietly, wearing a simple blue and blue dress, but her perfect and exquisite figure was outlined. A light wind blew, but she saw her skirt swing gently, swinging an exciting skirt flower, and a few wisps of ink hair were lifted up by the light wind and brushed her beautiful cheek, which was not like a human being In all, people can''t help but see the blind eye


    Even as the owner of Yuwen''s family, he is middle-aged. At this time, he can''t help thinking a little bit.


    However, before he regained consciousness, he felt an overwhelming pressure coming down on him, which made him wake up from his amazing obsession. The huge force made him kneel down on the ground with a bend of his knee and a plop.


    "Bang!"


    The knees knelt straight down, heavily kneeling on the ground, perhaps because of the pressure of that force, the place where his knees knelt was also sunk into the depth of half a fist, blood oozed from his knees, and his face was pale and cold sweat was straight, and he could not help but breathe out his pain.


    "Ah


    "Master of the house!"


    The guards were shocked, but found that they could not get close to half a point. Even if they wanted to step forward, they could not lift their feet.


    "Who are you? But what misunderstanding did you have with my Yuwen family? "


    At this moment, the powerful pressure and strength of the other party made the master of Yuwen''s family wake up and clearly understand that the person in front of him is not what he can imagine. Even, the other party is so powerful that he is afraid and trembling.


    She glanced at the kneeling people and said to the guards, "go, get some hot water for the bath."

 Chapter 1566

    The several guards did not know how. When she looked at them, they felt the pressure from the strong, a kind of authority that people had to obey, so that they could not help but go out and quickly prepare what she wanted.


    Tang Ning went to one side of the stone stool and sat down. He took out the wine gourd and shook it gently. Then he unscrewed the lid and sipped the wine. He looked at the white faced Yuwen master kneeling on the ground.


    "I dare to ask, how do I address you?" Yu Wen''s master pressed down the fear in his heart and asked with the pain coming from his knee.


    However, Downing did not respond to him, just leisurely drinking wine, and totally regarded him as transparent.


    On the other side, Yu Wenyi, the ancestor of Yuwen''s family, was playing chess with his old friends in the courtyard. Seeing that the guards rushed into the courtyard, he looked flustered and said, "what''s the style of being flustered?"


    "Lao, Laozu, something happened!"


    Yu Wenyi, who had lost a chess piece, looked at the guard, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? To be careful. "


    "The master of the house and the master of the house knelt down in the yard of young master Han. One of them came there..." The guard''s words had not finished, only saw Yu Wenyi whole person as if touched the electricity to bounce up, also disturbed the chess pieces on the table, his face was full of astonishment.


    "But here comes a bald old man?" He asked in a hurry, and there was a tension in his voice that he didn''t even notice. When the old man saw this, he couldn''t help looking at him.


    The guard shook and said, "no, it''s a woman. She''s a beautiful woman. She''s still in master Han''s yard. Her strength seems to be very strong. The owner of the house has no resistance."


    Hearing this, Yu Wenyi immediately said to his old friend, "I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    "You and I are free. I''ll go and have a look with you." The old man said.


    "Well, let''s go." Yu Wenyi nodded and went to the remote courtyard with him.


    In the shabby yard, the hot water for bathing and everything was ready. The hot water was still steaming hot, so it was placed in the middle of the day.


    Yu Wenhan looked at the tub, then at Tang Ning, who was sitting drinking, and the owner who was kneeling on the ground and bleeding on his knees. After thinking about it, he came up to the tub and was thinking about how to wash it? Listen to Downing''s voice.


    "Don''t worry. The person who helped you to take a bath hasn''t arrived yet." Downing waved the wine gourd with one hand, held his cheek in the other, and looked at him with a smile.


    Yuwenhan was stunned and puzzled. Since he was sensible, he bathed himself, but sometimes he only washed it once every ten days and a half months, because they didn''t heat hot water for him, but he didn''t dare to wash cold water. He was afraid that he would die if he was ill.


    "Look, here comes the man who bathes you." Tang Ning looks at the entrance of the courtyard. The two old men who come in in in a hurry. After glancing at them, they fall on Yu Wenyi.


    Yu Wenyi came in, and her eyes fell on the beautiful woman in a blue dress. She looked at her quietly and asked, "who are you? Why do you come to my Yuwen family? "


    Tang Ning gently waved the wine gourd, squinted at him, and his voice was faint: "yuwenyi, I sent this child back to Yuwen''s house. Are you raising it like this?"


    Hearing this, Yu Wenyi was shocked in his heart. He was so shocked that he opened his eyes wide with amazement: "is it you? no How could that be possible! "

 Chapter 1567

    The man who came there was a bald old man. He still remembered that he was holding a nine knot bamboo crutch and a gourd in his hand. Later, he sent someone to check out the identity of the man, but he couldn''t find out anything.


    Until once, he did not know how to listen to people talking about Tangshi, but also remembered what they described. Although the man was an old man at that time, he knew that if it was Tang Shi, it would be easy for him to change his appearance.


    Although the old man was not the same as Tang Shi, he remembered the nine sections of bamboo crutches and the gourd in the old man''s hand. He always had a vague guess that maybe that person was Tang Shi at that time.


    In the past few years after Tang Shi''s death, the old man never came to Yuwen''s house and never appeared outside. Therefore, he became more and more sure that the man might be Tang Shi. When he thought of Tang Shi''s death, what he said at the beginning was naturally forgotten by him.


    In recent years, he did not pay attention to the child at all. He just told the Yuwen family leader that he had to leave a blood line for the third room. However, he did not think that after six years, someone would come for the child and say what he said at that time.


    He was shocked and thought impossible, but when his eyes touched the gourd in the woman''s hand, his eyes shrank.


    He knows this gourd! It was the gourd that was tied to the nine bamboo crutches! Whether it was Tang Shi or the old man in those days, they could not be women!


    "You, how could you be a woman Poof


    His words just came out, the whole person was covered by a strong pressure, and the breath of death surrounded him in an instant. The powerful pressure made him kneel down and spurt a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    I''m sorry for you


    Tang Ning glanced at the old man who was talking. Then he put his eyes on Yu Wenyi, put the pressure on him and said, "I''m waiting for you here to let you see for yourself how the child has been in your Yuwen family in recent years."


    She waved the gourd in her hand and said, "do you see the big tub? Go and give him a bath. "


    Yu Wenyi only felt the terrible pressure from his body. He took a breath, but his heart was aching because of the spit of blood. He took a look at the woman, took a deep breath, stood up, and came to the side of the big bath bucket.


    Yuwenhan saw, can''t help looking at Downing, but see her smile said: "go! Let him give you a bath and clean up. "


    So, in front of several people in the hospital, Yu Wenyi stepped forward to take off the children''s clothes. When he saw the child''s skinny body, his hands trembled a little. Especially, there were traces of being beaten on the child''s body, and some of the dark green had not even disappeared.


    He took the baby into the tub and washed it carefully. It was clumsy. After all, an ancestor like him had never bathed a child.


    The old man took a look at Yu Wenyi, who was taking a bath for the child. Then he looked at the woman who was sitting and drinking. He was surprised.


    Who is this one? Such a person should not be a nobody.


    After changing the water twice, Yu Wenyi finally washed the child clean. After taking the child out, he saw the woman who had been sitting and drinking came over. His heart could not help mentioning.

 Chapter 1568

    Downing took a look at the small clean spot, and nodded with satisfaction: "well, this will be clean." As she said this, she saw her hand move, and a spirit breath flew out of her hand. She saw that the aura of spiritual power had transformed into a fitting dress to wear on yuwenhan''s body.


    With this, she shocked several people in the courtyard and transformed them into objects with spiritual power. What kind of cultivation level can we achieve?


    Tang Ning, looking at the clean little spot in his new clothes, took his hand, and lifted the other hand. With the stroke of her hand, a strong air current swung away from her hand and the sleeve, spreading around.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah! Help... "


    Just for a moment, the whole Yuwen family collapsed in a roar, and was razed to the ground by the strong air current. The dust and smoke around it filled the air. The cry of surprise was accompanied by the scream, mixed with some disordered cries.


    Yu Wenyi and others watched the gorgeous mansion collapse like this. They opened their eyes in shock and fear and gasped. In extreme horror, Yu Wenyi''s legs fell and sat on the ground, looking at the ruined mansion in an incredible way.


    Even the old man who followed him and thought he could do something for him was stupefied. He looked at the beautiful woman in the water green dress with an incredible look. He didn''t expect that she would destroy the Yuwen family when she raised her hand.


    Downing looked pale. The dust and smoke from the collapse could not get close to her. It was as if there was a layer of defense on her body. Other people made a lot of sand in the collapsed dust, but she and Owen were still clean.


    She raised her hand again and flicked her finger lightly, which made the master of Yuwen''s family useless. His shrill scream made both yuwenyi and the old man come back to their senses, pale and bloodless.


    When she saw that she turned her eyes to Yu Wenyi, who was sitting on the ground again, the old man said with a strong fear: "Reverend, please hold your hand high and spare yuwenyi this time. Don''t waste his cultivation and give him a chance to reform."


    "He doesn''t have the chance." Tang Ning said lightly.


    "Venerable..."


    "You yuan family want to do this for his family?" Downing glanced at the old man.


    Listening to this, Yuan''s ancestor''s heart leaped. She knew who he was? Who is this woman? I haven''t seen it before, but I feel familiar with it, just like I''ve seen it before.


    Yu Wenyi listened with a wry smile: "I didn''t do what you said then, and I didn''t take care of the child. Now how do you deal with me? I recognize it. But please forgive the rest of the Yuwen family and give the Yuwen family a way to live."


    Tang Ning raised his hand and directly abandoned his cultivation. When he saw him become a dying old man, he said faintly: "from today on, there is no Yuwen family in Xucheng." Unless, in the future, this little thing wants to come back and revive the family.


    Yu Wenyi looked at her holding the hand of yuwenhan and was about to leave. She blurted out: "Hello, who is it?"


    Tang Ning listened to the voice behind him, but he didn''t return and left with him.


    "Oh! How could you provoke such a person? A good family is ruined like this. " Yuan''s ancestor sighed and took a pill from the space to yuwenyi.

 Chapter 1569

    Yu Wenyi took the pills and slowed down for a while, then asked: "you said she would be Tang Shi?"


    "Master Tang?"


    Yuan Laozu was shocked and shook his head instinctively: "impossible! Who doesn''t know that Tang Shi died in Beidi six years ago? What''s more, today this man is a woman. "


    With that, yuan Laozu''s voice stopped, and he said thoughtfully: "however, this person''s cultivation should be extremely high. When she was still in front of me just now, I could clearly see her face, but now it seems that I can''t remember what she looks like."


    Yu Wenyi wryly smile: "if the cultivation is not strong, can you lift your hand and destroy this place?"


    "Yes! This cultivation is really terrible... " Yuan Laozu sighed, this kind of cultivation is really powerful to people''s heart!


    The destruction of the Yuwen family quickly spread in the city of favoritism. At this time, Tang Ning took the little guy to the dining room of the restaurant. Looking at the children in front of her, she scooped out a bowl of soup for him and said, "eat slowly, slow down! It''s not good to eat too fast. Have a bowl of soup


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, yuwenhan drank the soup in front of him. Then he looked at her. After a while of silence, he asked, "who are you? Where are you taking me? "


    Donning said with a smile, "didn''t I say that? I am your Savior. As for where to take you... " She looked at him and said with a smile, "I already have eleven apprentices. If you take this one again, it''s just a dozen."


    She held her cheek in one hand and said, "if you''re ready, go to the master! I''ll take you to see your senior brothers


    Hearing this, Yu Wenhan went to her and knelt down. He kowtowed respectfully three times: "I''ll see your master."


    "Well, I''ll let your elder martial brother talk to you about the rules and regulations after returning to the medicine school." Tang Ning said with a smile, feeling a few things from the space.


    "These are the worship gifts given to you by the master." She gave him a space ring and a heaven and earth bag with some things in it. She taught him how to use it, and then she said, "there is a mind method to draw Qi into the body in the space ring. When you have time, you should practice that first, and then take you to buy some daily things."


    "Yes, thank you very much." Yuwenhan should put everything away.


    Tang Ning thought for a while and then said, "when I''m free, I''ll get you a jade pendant. The jade pendant like your senior brothers is a symbol of identity."


    Hearing this, Yu Wenhan nodded and looked at the food on the table that had not been finished. He asked, "master, can I still eat again?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning chuckled and said, "you are a long-term malnutrition, so thin is not a day or two days can be raised back, take your time! You can''t eat it all at once. If you follow the master, you will not be hungry. "


    Then she stood up with a smile and said, "let''s go! The master will take you shopping. You can eat enough and eat away. " Then he took his hand out of the wing room.


    Yu Wenhan looked back at the food on the table that had not been finished. He was reluctant to give up. These were all things he had never eaten before. However, the master said that he would not be hungry again if he followed her in the future.


    He couldn''t help looking up at the master around him. He was curious. Where did the master come from? Where is the medicine gate? What kind of people are his senior brothers? What will happen to him in the future?

 Chapter 1570

    Downing took him around the city and bought him a lot of things from head to toe. Seeing him staring at the sugar gourd passing by, he laughed and bought one and handed it to him.


    "Eat it


    "Master, what is this called?" He smelled as if there was a sweetness of sugar.


    "It''s sugar gourd. It''s sugar on the outside and hawthorn on the inside. It''s sour and sweet. Children love it." She said with a smile, "do you have anything else to eat? The master will buy it for you. "


    He shook his head, carefully bit a sugar gourd, the entrance click, really like the master said, sour and sweet.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning took him to buy some snacks and cakes to eat in the space. Seeing that it was not too early, he took him back to the inn to have a rest.


    In the morning of the next day, they had already left the city and went to the moon city. With a little apprentice, their journey slowed down. During the day, they flew with him in a gourd, sometimes stopping and resting, walking and stopping all the way. They also heard a lot about things here, especially about her ten apprentices.


    There was no news of the old monk over there. She went back to her ancestral home for only one night and left. She didn''t hear her father mention it, but I don''t know. Over the past few years, they have built a residence here.


    However, with their advanced strength, it is normal to build a mansion.


    Master and apprentice sat in white gourd, flying leisurely in the air. While Tang Ning was thinking about things, he was a little distracted, while yuwenhan looked at the scenery below curiously from time to time.


    Sitting on a high place and looking down, his vision is not the same as what he usually sees. Even though he has seen a lot of scenery along the way, it is still fresh for him.


    When downing regained consciousness, seeing that he was staring down from time to time, he looked down and saw that there was a stream below, and some passers-by were resting and resting by the stream. He said, "let''s go down and have a rest, too! If there are fish in the stream, you can roast two fish to eat. "


    After listening to her master''s voice, Yu Wenhan saw that she had already taken him down and put away the gourd. They both jumped from the air and landed steadily.


    Not far away, when some passers-by saw two people falling from the sky, they couldn''t help but look at it. The child was so thin that she lost her face. But the woman was so beautiful that she could not be profane.


    Tang Ning went up and looked at it and said, "the water in the stream is clear. It seems that it''s impossible to roast fish. But the scenery here is OK. It''s good to have a rest."


    "Are you hungry? I have pastries here. " When yuwenhan wanted to get her some cakes, she waved her hand.


    "No, I''m greedy, not hungry." Said, take out two spirit fruit, one threw to him: "eat!" Then he went to the grass on the slope and sat down. He leaned back there, squinting his eyes, eating fruit, watching the scenery and resting.


    Yuwenhan looked at the fruit in his hand, but he was not willing to eat it. Instead, he held it in his hand all the time. He went up to her and sat down quietly, looking at the red fruit in his hand.


    At the place more than ten meters away from them, some passers-by were also sitting. When one of the middle-aged men inadvertently glanced at the red fruit held by the child in his hand, his eyes could not help shrinking, and then he stood up and walked towards them at the next moment.

 Chapter 1571

    "Child, can I have a look at the fruit in your hand?" Asked the middle-aged man, standing in front of him.


    Hearing this, yuwenhan had no expression, but held the fruit in his hand more tightly.


    Tang Ning ate the fruit in his hand, and the stone was put into the space. Then he looked up at the speaker and saw that he was a middle-aged monk with golden elixir cultivation. At this time, a pair of eyes did not leave the spiritual fruit.


    Perhaps seeing that yuwenhan held lingguo more tightly, the middle-aged man took a step forward: "show me, I''ll give it back to you." This fruit looks like a kind of precious spiritual fruit.


    "Here you are. What are you doing with it?" Donning said to his little apprentice.


    Hearing this, Yu Wenhan picked up the fruit and wanted to bite it. The middle-aged man saw this, but he was a little worried. He stretched out his hand and said, "don''t..." However, the hand has not touched the universe, the whole person was a force to bounce out, directly fell to the front of the stream.


    "Poop


    The middle-aged man and the middle-aged man quickly spread the voice from the middle-aged man to the water.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you still working? "


    "Who are you? Why did you do it? "


    At this time, the middle-aged man was pulled back to the grass, and his body was still wet. It seemed that he didn''t seem to be in a daze. A man nearby helped him dry his clothes with a spirit breath and asked, "Chen Keqing, are you ok?"


    The middle-aged man regained consciousness and looked at the fruit eaten by the child. He could not help looking at the woman and saying, "do you still have that fruit, girl? I''m willing to pay a high price for it. "


    "No Downing shook his head.


    "Give me the stone! I can give you some reward. " He said.


    Downing pursed a smile: "no way."


    A company of refused to let the middle-aged man''s face a little bad, way: "girl may not know who we are."


    Downing laughed and asked, "who are you?"


    "We are members of the situ family in the magic moon city. This is our guest minister." The man on one side said.


    "Oh? The master''s house in the magic moon city Tang Ning picked his eyebrows: "is the head of your family situ Nansheng?"


    "Presumptuous! Dare to call our master''s name The men drank calmly, their swords in their waists in one hand and pointed at Downing.


    However, Tang Ning chuckled and said, "you are the people of the situ family. I don''t care about you. Please step down!" She didn''t expect to meet the situ family here.


    "You..." The guest Qing still wanted to talk, so he was pulled by the people next to him.


    "Chen Keqing, forget it." Although their situ family is well-known both in the magic moon city and all over the country, the master of their family is also very strict. If they do anything out of the ordinary, no one can bear it.


    Perhaps the man also thought of the way in which situ Nansheng dealt with affairs. He saw that the spirit fruit had been eaten and the stone had been taken away, so he left with them without any more words.


    Tang Ning saw that they did not rest, but set out for the direction of the magic moon city. He laughed, yawned, squinted, and said to his little apprentice, "I''ll sleep. Don''t run around."


    Seeing that his master had closed his eyes and went to sleep, he quietly practiced beside him.


    On the other side, Qi Baihe received the news.

 Chapter 1572

    "You said the child in the third room of Yuwen''s family was taken away? The Yuwen family was destroyed overnight? " Qi Baihe was shocked when he heard the news.


    "Yes, little master. Not only that, but also the ancestor of Yuwen family and the master of Yuwen family have been abolished." The next guard reported.


    "Do you know who took the child from the third room?" Qi Baihe asked again.


    "The people who know this matter seem to have been sealed off. They don''t mention that person''s information to the outside world. They only know that woman, and most of them don''t know."


    "Woman?" Qi Baihe frowned slightly.


    The third room child of Yuwen family was sent back by his master. He heard from the master at that time, and he had given warning to the people of Yuwen family. In recent years, he did not pay attention to it any more. Until today, he heard that the Yuwen family was destroyed, the strength of the leader was abolished, and the child of the third room was taken away. But the person who did all this was a woman.


    When he heard the news, the first thought in his mind was, could the master come back?


    However, six years later, he felt vaguely that the master could not come back again. After all, they all saw the master''s body dissipate in the air.


    "Send someone to investigate and find out who the woman who took yuwenhan away is? Report as soon as there is news. " He said in a calm voice.


    "Yes." The guard responded and quickly retired after a salute.


    Qi Baihe goes in and looks at the sky outside. He thinks of the medicine gate and his master. Since the master''s absence, the younger martial brothers have been running around and building their own residences. There is less time for them to return to the medicine gate. Speaking of it, he has not gone back for a long time. I don''t know how the senior master and the elder martial brother are in the medicine school?


    Thinking of it, he passed the voice to all the younger martial brothers and made an appointment to let everyone go back for a visit, so as to get together.


    On the other side, Tang Ning, who is well rested, takes her little apprentice to the moon city. On the way, she hears the voice of her little apprentice.


    "Master, it''s those people."


    Yuwenhan stares at the mountain road below. The people of situ''s family are surrounded by a group of mercenaries with black scarves. It seems that the situation will be completely destroyed soon.


    Tang Ning had heard the fighting noise of swords and swords below, but he was too lazy to pay attention to it. As soon as he said it, he took a look at it and saw that the people of the situ family had been killed by ambush, so he flew lower.


    The people of the situ family were originally a small team of less than 20 people, and their strength was limited. Among them, the guest Qing who could see the golden elixir was injured all over the body and didn''t get any better.


    She looked at it, turned her hand, and a dagger flew out with a wheezing sound, and attacked those mercenaries in black below. She saw that the dagger was as fast as a cold light, and the people on both sides didn''t even see it clearly. Those mercenaries in black had already been slashed by the dagger one by one.


    "Ah..."


    "Hiss!"


    They looked up and saw the woman lying on her back on the gourd, and her blue and blue clothes were falling down and moving gently in the wind. It was very beautiful.


    The people of the situ family were already in despair. They thought they would die here, but they didn''t want to. In the end, those people in black died.


    "Thank you very much, miss." The people of the situ family quickly bowed their hands to her to show their thanks.


    Tang Ning looked at them and didn''t speak. He was flying with his little apprentice under the gourd

 Chapter 1573

    A few days later, Tang Ning and his little apprentice came to the gate of the magic moon. When she looked at the three words on the gate, she touched the little guy around her and said, "here we are."


    Yu Wenhan took a look at the characters above. He had been listening and learning outside when his children were at school, so he also recognized the characters. The three characters of "magic moon city" on it were not complicated. He knew them.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tang Ning said with a smile, took him into the city, first to the Tang family. When she came to the gate of the Tang family, she could not help smiling and knocked at the door.


    "Coming!"


    An old man''s voice came. Soon, there was a footstep. After opening the door, the old man saw a beautiful woman in green standing outside with a child. He could not help asking, "girl, who are you looking for?"


    Looking at the man in front of him, Downing picked his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "are you new here? Where''s my grandfather? At home? " Then he stepped in, but the old man was in front of him.


    "Well, you girl, why do you rush into other people''s houses? Who the hell are you? Who was your grandfather The old man blocked her from entering.


    "This is my home. Why can''t I come in? My grandfather is not old man Tang. Are you new in recent years? What about star pupil and Han Zhi? Are they not in the house? "


    Hearing this, the old man was slightly surprised, but still said: "I am the porter of the house. I have been working for four years. I haven''t seen you. What''s your name? I''ll send someone in to announce it. "


    "I''m downing." She said with a smile, looking inside, everything in the house is still the same, but it seems that there are a lot of strange faces, star pupil and cold knowledge did not see.


    "You are a dishonest girl. How can you pretend to be a relative? If I let my old man know, he will be angry At first, the old man thought that the girl knew Xing Tong and Han Zhi, and could not tell where the Tang family''s relatives came from. But when he heard the name she reported, his heart jumped.


    Donning! This is the name of the young master of the Tang family. You should know that the young master of the Tang family is a famous master of the Tang Dynasty, and he has been


    "I can''t tell you clearly. I''ll go in and meet my grandfather," he said with a smile She went inside with her little apprentice.


    "Oh, girl, girl, how can you break in and you can''t Come on! Someone broke in! " Seeing that she couldn''t be stopped, the old man had to shout.


    The guard in the mansion heard the sound, and soon came to the front: "what person! Dare to break into the Tang mansion without permission


    Tang Ning laughs, some helpless way: "did not expect to return home, no one knows." In order to avoid these guards to move hands with her, she had to call out: "cold know."


    With a breath of spiritual power, this sound was clearly introduced into the mansion, and fell into the ears of Han Zhi in the martial arts training field.


    When hearing this voice, Han Zhi''s whole person was shocked and looked at the outside strangely: "it''s the master! The master is calling me As soon as the sound fell, the black figure had swept out, as fast as a flash of lightning.


    Star pupil also heard that voice, eyes appear surprise and excitement: "is the master, master son back!" With a choking voice, she ran forward quickly.


    Master son''s voice, no matter how long, they can clearly remember!

 Chapter 1574

    Old Tang used to drink tea with Qi Baihe in the hospital. When he heard that cold knowledge came, he was also stunned. He looked at Qi Baihe and said, "how can I seem to hear your master''s voice? Did you hear that? Or my delusion? "


    Qi Baihe shook his hand holding the teacup when he heard the voice. He put the teacup down and his heart leaped fiercely, but his voice was still calm: "Shizu, let''s go and have a look. I seem to hear the voice of master."


    "Is it true that arnin is back?" Tang laomeng stood up and ran out without considering the others.


    Can it be the master? After six years, is it really the master who has come back? Qi Baihe was a little confused, but he quickly followed him to the front yard.


    At the front yard, yuwenhan looked at the guards who surrounded them, and then looked at his master and asked, "master, is this really your home?" How could anyone in the family not know her?


    Downing chuckled and said, "of course, it''s my family, but they haven''t seen me dressed like this." See the guards around to want to drive her out, at this time, cold know with excited voice will come.


    "Master!"


    Tang Ning Dynasty cold know to see, to the side of the little apprentice way: "look, know your master of the people come."


    Cold know see the guards around the master, but also a pair to pull out the sword appearance, when even drink: "wanton! What are you doing? This is the master


    "What? Master, master? " The guards were stunned.


    "Master!" Han Zhichao knelt down and looked at her with red eyes: "my subordinates know that the master will come back!"


    "Master! Master, you are back


    Star Tong ran to her feet and knelt down to hold her feet. Tears fell down: "master, master, I knew you would come back..."


    Looking at this scene, the old porter was dumbfounded, and so were the guards. What kind of master is this? In addition to the old master of the Tang family, isn''t it just their master Tang?


    "Get up, I''m back. There''s nothing to cry about." Tang Ning said with a smile, indicating that Han Zhi got up and pulled up the star pupil.


    "Master, you must have suffered these years." Star pupil looked at her, choked. If it was not a last resort, she would not have even sent back a letter. She must have suffered a lot in the past few years outside.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "it''s good that happiness and misfortune depend on each other."


    Old Tang ran quickly, and when he saw Tang Ning''s figure from a distance, he called out, "ah Ning! It''s really you! It''s really you... "


    "Grandfather." Downing went forward, supported him and said, "grandfather, I''m back."


    "OK, OK, just come back, just come back..."


    He red eyes, nodded his head, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, still some can''t believe sobbing and asked: "Amin, is it really you? What grandfather saw was not an illusion, did he? Are you really back? Anning, they all said that seeing you gone, my grandfather didn''t want to believe that it was true... "


    As he said this, his eyes fell down. It was a kind of grief that had been suppressed all the time. It was also a surprise that he would cry with joy when he saw her again. The intersection of grief and surprise made him have a kind of unreal feeling. He was afraid that the scene in front of him was just an illusion caused by his too much missing.


    Looking at her grandfather just a few years old as a teenager, watching his tears can not help but fall down, donning''s heart is aching

 Chapter 1575

    "Grandfather, I worry you." She clenched his hand and could not speak a thousand words at this moment.


    Old Tang patted her hand and finally showed a relieved smile: "just come back, just come back."


    "Shizu, she..." Who is it?


    Qi Baihe, who followed him, looked at the beautiful woman in the water blue dress. His eyes fell on the familiar face with disbelief and was shocked.


    Who is this woman who is similar to his master? How does star pupil cold know to call her master son? The master called her Anning? Who is she?


    "This is your master!"


    Old Tang looked back and said naturally. However, he thought that Anning had always been bald and dressed up as a man. Qi Baihe always thought she was a man, so he said, "she is your master, Tang Ning."


    Tang Ning looked at the two apprentices'' dumbfounded appearance, and couldn''t help chuckling and raising eyebrows: "little crane, don''t you recognize me as a teacher?"


    The familiar tone and familiar look made Qi Baihe come back to his senses and saluted her: "I''d like to see you and welcome him back!"


    When the master had an accident, his body turned into golden light. Was it because he had no body? That''s why the master changed from male to female?


    "Well." Downing nodded, looked at her grandparents and said, "grandfather, let''s go in and talk."


    "Yes, go in and say it." Old Tang said quickly and went inside with her.


    Qi Baihe watched them go in. After a pause, he followed them in. He always felt that there was something in the clouds and some could not understand. But the only thing that could be confirmed was that his master was still alive and came back!


    At this time, he suddenly found that in addition to his master, there was a small child who had been standing quietly on the side, looked at him, and suddenly remembered the news he had received the other day.


    If this child is the third room of the Yuwen family, it should be his master who destroyed the Yuwen family overnight.


    In the hall, Tang Lao and Tang Ning sit in the main position, Qi Baihe sits at the bottom left, Xingtong and Hanzhi are also there, and yuwenhan stands quietly beside Tang Ning.


    "Anin, is this child?" Only then did Mr. Tang notice the child who had not spoken.


    Hearing his question, Tang Ning said with a smile, "Zu you, this is yuwenhan, the disciple I just received on the way back."


    "Disciple?" Qi Baihe was stunned: "did the master accept him as a disciple?"


    "Yes, this will be your twelfth younger martial brother." Tang Ning said with a smile, to the side of the yuwenhan way: "come here, this is your master ancestor, this is your second elder martial brother."


    Yu Wenhan came forward and knelt down respectfully in front of Tang Lao: "yuwenhan kowtow to see the master."


    "Good, good, get up." Old Tang nodded and said, taking out something from the space to him, he said, "this is a gift for you from the master."


    Yu Wenhan looked at his master and nodded. He took it: "thank you very much."


    "Yuwenhan has met the second elder martial brother." He advanced a salute.


    Qi Baihe looked at the skinny little boy in front of him. He thought that the master had given them such a small younger brother as soon as his master came back. He couldn''t help but sigh and took out a gift to meet him.


    "This is a meeting gift from my elder martial brother. I''ll listen to your words in the future."


    "Yes, thank you very much." The little guy answered, and after receiving the gift, he stood behind downing.

 Chapter 1576

    "Master, after the incident in Beidi, there has been no news of master for these years. Where has the master gone these years?" Qi Baihe asked.


    "Yes! Anning, where have you been these years? They all said that you had an accident at that time, and your body turned into golden light. How can you appear now? " Old Tang also asked.


    "I''ve been in mortal land all these years," downing said with a smile


    She looked at them and said, "after I was robbed for Mo ye, I did not even have my body. The spirit was broken and dissipated between heaven and earth. When I woke up, I found myself in the land of mortals. In the golden body created for me by the people in the town, there was only a trace of spirit left. So I have been gathering spirits there for the past few years These years of hard work, a few days ago, finally cultivate the immortal body. "


    "So, no wonder you haven''t even written a letter these years. We all thought you had..." Old Tang said, pausing down a way: "has passed, all past."


    Although she said it lightly, she would finish these years with a few simple words, but he knew that she had suffered a lot in recent years, leaving only the spirit of the monk. It was not easy to talk about it? If you look at this whole place, I''m afraid that no one can take off any fetus and repair the immortal body.


    "Grandfather, how is your family these years?" Asked downing.


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang said: "when the news of your accident came back, many people came to ask for trouble, and others wanted to make the world''s wonder tower. However, when Xiaohe and his family came back, they also suppressed those who had little thoughts. Everything has been going well in the family these years."


    "That''s good." She nodded.


    "Anning, how could you think of taking such a small child as a disciple?" Tang laoxun asked, after all, her other apprentices have already had excellent strength, even had a strong side, but this one is so small, has not begun to practice.


    Tang Ning took a look at yuwenhan beside him and said with a smile, "I went back to my ancestral home after I had built up my immortal body. When I saw my father, I came back. On the way, I wanted to go to see the little man. Unexpectedly, he was bullied by the people of the Yuwen family. The child was sent back to the Yuwen family after I was rescued. I was also predestined with me, so I accepted him as a little apprentice. ¡±


    then she chuckled and said, "even if I don''t have time to teach him in the future, he still has 11 younger martial brothers who can instruct him."


    "So it is." Old Tang couldn''t help laughing. After a pause, he said, "even situ and they have already built their own houses, and they are rarely in the medicine door."


    "I heard about it on my way back, and it''s OK to build a mansion with their present strength." Donning said with a smile.


    At this time, Qi Baihe said: "master, I sent a letter to younger martial brothers when I came back this time, asking them to gather at the medicine gate. I think it will be here in a few days."


    "Well." Downing nodded.


    "Master, would you like to call Mu Feng here? Xingyue has been in the mountains a few days ago, and now he is also helping in the building. They don''t know that the master is back. " The star pupil says.


    "Then go and ask them to come back! I''ll go back to the medicine gate after meeting them. Mo Ye doesn''t know that I''m back. " Tang Ning says that he is expecting to see Mo Ye.


    "Yes The star pupil should go out quickly.

 Chapter 1577

    Qimufeng and Xingyue are still busy in the building. When they see the star pupil coming in, the star Yue who is sending the guests out raises his smile: "sister Xingtong, how did you come here?"


    Star pupil looks at her way: "I come to look for you, Mu Feng?" Looking around, I didn''t see the figure of Qimu wind.


    "He''s on the second floor. Wait a minute. I''ll call." Star Yue said, has quickly walked to the second floor, will pray for mu wind pull down.


    "Oh, slow down, slow down. The star pupil comes. What''s in a hurry." Qimufeng was pulled by her and ran down. When she got to the first floor, she let go of her hand. He also brushed the wrinkled clothes.


    "Star Tong, how did you get here? Is the old man looking for me Qimufeng looked at her and asked.


    With a mysterious smile on his face, he said, "tell me what happened here. You two will go back with me."


    "Well, wait a minute." Qi Mu Feng said, turning to the counter there to explain, then followed the star pupil out of the door, asked: "how mysterious? What''s the matter? "


    The three were walking in the direction of the Tang family. Xingtong didn''t say it clearly when she saw that there were many people on the road. She just said that when she came to the mansion, she looked at them and said softly, "the master is back. It''s in the house."


    "What, what?" Qimufeng thought he had heard wrong and asked, "what did you say? Who''s back? "


    "The master is back, in the house." Star pupil says with a smile, see the voice a fall, pray for mu the wind has swept to inside.


    "Is Tang Tang really back? Is Tang Tang really alive? Sister Xing Tong, are you not lying to me Star Yue red eyes, some can''t believe asked.


    "It''s true. The master is really back." Star pupil says, see her sob a cry, run toward inside.


    See this, star pupil Leng for a while, smile to walk inside.


    That''s good. The master is back.


    When the praying wind flies in like the wind, he comes forward excitedly when he sees the beautiful figure in the hall dressed in water green clothes and skirts, and his ink hair is scattered He stepped forward quickly, but before he got to Tangning, he was pushed aside by the star Yue who came in from behind.


    "Oh! Tang Tang! You''re really back! Great, great! You are still alive, Wuwu... " Star Yue directly went forward to embrace her and cried.


    Being pushed aside the wind of praying for a while depressed, horizontal star Yue one eye walks forward: "master son." Forget it. Don''t worry about the little girl.


    Tang Ning, smiling, nodded to Qimu Feng, then patted his head and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing for me to come back. How can I still cry?"


    "Woo I miss you so much, miss you so much... " Star Yue rubbed in her arms, not willing to leave.


    "All right, all right, get up!" Donning laughed and pulled her up.


    And the side of the wind looking at this scene, but inexplicably feel that there is something wrong. What''s wrong? Why does he feel strange? What''s so strange?


    He looked at his master, and then looked at qimufeng and Xingyue. Suddenly, he had a light in his mind and finally wanted to understand what was wrong.


    These people are not surprised to see what the master looks like? Looking at the master who was talking with qimufeng and Xingyue, Qi Baihe had an idea in his heart, but he thought it was impossible.


    On the throne, Tang Ning stood up and said to Lao Tang, "grandfather, I''ll go back to the medicine gate first, and then I''ll come back together."

 Chapter 1578

    "Well, you go." Old Tang nodded and said, sent her out of the house, looking at her directly in the courtyard imperial sword left, his face can not help but smile.


    "How nice! There''s nothing like seeing her alive. " Old Tang said with emotion that today''s incident can only be said to be inconceivable. A man who they thought was dead came back alive, and still came back from the immortal body.


    Qi Baihe listened and looked at him, hesitated, and still asked the doubts in his heart: "Shizu, master respect her, is it a man or a woman?"


    "Eh?"


    "Ah?"


    On hearing this, several pairs of eyes fell on Qi Baihe''s body. There was an accident, a sense of amazement, and a smile.


    "You don''t know?" Qi Mu Feng looked at him in dismay: "you have been a teacher for so many years, but you don''t know whether your master is a man or a woman?"


    Qi Baihe pursed his lips and did not speak. From the beginning of his apprenticeship, his master has always been a man, which he never doubted, until today


    "Ha ha ha, your master, she is a woman naturally. She has always been a woman from the beginning to the end." Old Tang said with a smile, "it''s a long story. Go back to the hall and I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Qi Baihe just felt incredible. So his master has always been a woman? It''s no wonder that no one said much about the relationship between her and Shigong. It''s no wonder that qimufeng was not surprised to see the master in women''s clothes. They knew that the master was a woman.


    Dare to be a man from the beginning to the end, only he always thought the master was a man? But why didn''t anyone tell him?


    For a time, his quiet eyes look at the star Yue, this little girl also knows? I didn''t even tell him.


    Star Yue see his eyes sad look, quickly said: "I always thought you know ah! After all, brother situ and Tianyou all know something. How can you not know it? "


    "Even the elder martial brother knows that?"


    All right! His heart aches so much that he doesn''t even know what his elder martial brother knows. The eleven, no, twelve disciples of the master are the only ones who don''t know that his master is a girl. Is he the disciple who picked up the number on the way?


    When he thought about it, he suddenly remembered that the master''s disciples had the most difficult time in worshipping the master. The one who was forced by his grandfather to say nothing about it and shaved his head. The master even didn''t want him for several times


    The more he thought about it, the more sad he felt. Looking at the twelve younger martial brothers who stood still and didn''t speak, he suddenly said quietly: "twelve, master should not have told you about the school''s rules and regulations?"


    Yu Wenhan looked at him and shook his head: "no, the elder martial brother told me when he said it."


    "Well, your elder martial brother is practicing in medicine. He may not have time. I''ll tell you later." He decided to shave his younger brother''s hair. At this age, he thought it was best to have his head shaved. After all, he was also a bald man at that time.


    "Yes, thank you very much." Yuwenhan said.


    "You''re welcome, brother. All these should be done." Qi Baihe said, with a smile on his face, followed him into the hall to hear the master talk about why the master shaved his head


    On the other side, the medicine door.


    When Tang Ning entered the medicine door, Taoyao, who was fertilizing the miraculous medicine, felt her breath. She was stunned for a moment, then suddenly turned around and ran towards the mountain gate. When she saw the green figure walking slowly from the outside, she suddenly cried out.


    "Maste

 Chapter 1579

    Seeing Yaoyao running over, Tang Ning couldn''t help chuckling and joking: "Yaoyao, I haven''t seen you for several years. Why don''t you grow tall?"


    "Master Taoyao rushed into her arms: "master, master, you finally come back!"


    Tang Ning rubbed her head and said with a smile, "I am not in these years, do you have the heart to plant it?"


    "Yes, I have watering, weeding and fertilizing. I''m growing well." Yaoyao looked at her with joy in her eyes.


    "Master! Master


    Hearing the sound, Tang Ning looks to the front and sees song Tianyou running over with excitement on his face. Behind him, Mo ye, dressed in black, stands in the peach blossom forest and looks at her quietly.


    Seeing him, a touch of tenderness appeared between her eyebrows. In this short time, song Tianyou came to her.


    "Master!"


    Song Tianyou also rushed forward, took her hand and cried: "master, where have you been these years? Why don''t you come back? We all think, think Wu... "


    "Well, well, I''m coming back? You''ve grown up into a big boy, and you''re not shy to wipe your tears with your master''s sleeve. " Tang Ning teased him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "and all of them are Jindan friars, so we can''t shed tears so easily."


    He raised his head and wiped his tears and said, "well, I know that I am so happy to see the master come back."


    Downing laughed and went to the peach blossom forest ahead. She knew that someone had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Mo Ye stands quietly in the peach blossom forest. Not far behind him stands dark one. His deep eyes fall on the blue figure, watching her step by step toward him. At this moment, he can feel that his heart, which has been silent for several years, seems to be beating again. All over the world, he only has her in his eyes.


    "Mo ye, I''m back."


    A gentle word makes Mo Ye''s heart seem to live. He looks at her in front of him, reaches out and hugs her tightly. The low and slightly hoarse voice comes out in a low voice.


    "Just come back."


    God knows how afraid he is of losing her?


    At this moment, holding her in my arms, her body temperature, her presence, her breath finally gave him a real feeling that she was really alive and she was really back


    Tang Ning stretched out his hand and hugged him, and they stood quietly in the peach blossom forest, feeling each other''s existence, each other''s heartbeat, and each other''s breath. This moment was beautiful for them and extremely rare.


    After a long time, Downing rubbed in his arms, with a trace of coquettish soft and cute tone, and said: "Mo ye, I miss you so much. I thought I was dead and I would never see you again."


    Mo Ye remorses: "it''s me that makes you suffer so much because of me. It''s because I didn''t protect you, but let you suffer that disaster."


    "You are my future husband! I can''t just watch you die, can I? " Tang Ning raised his head from his arms and said with a smile, "besides, if you die, who will I marry?"


    "Then you didn''t think, what would I do if you died?"


    Mo Ye looks at her with a serious and solemn look: "Amin, you are more important than my life. You must never take such risks for me in the future. You must remember that if you die, I will never live alone in the world."

 Chapter 1580

    Downing looked at him and knew that this time it was frightening him. He put his arm around his neck, tiptoed to his lips, dropped a gentle kiss, and said, "I know, I promise, not in the future."


    Mo Ye looks soft. He lowers his head and kisses her lips. Compared with her shallow kiss, this kiss is a little more domineering and more powerful. He doesn''t let her go until downing takes a breath.


    "They''re still watching!" Tang Ning took a look at him, and there was a woman''s charming manner between her eyebrows.


    "Let them see." With a low smile, Mo ye took out the ring she had left and put it back into her fingers. He said, "this time, you have to wear it well."


    "Well." Donning smiles, looks at the ring in his hand, and raises a happy smile.


    They came to the stone table in peach blossom forest and sat down. Tang Ning talked about the past few years


    The three immortals of Yunlai in the medicine gate also somehow heard the news and rushed over. When they came to the peach forest and saw the beautiful woman sitting there chatting, they were stunned for a moment.


    "Master Tang?"


    Don''t look back at them


    "Is it really you? Tang Shi, in those years, they all said that you had fallen away, but I didn''t expect to see you again. So, that was a misrepresentation? " The immortal Yunlai inquired and walked forward. Only when he stepped forward, he found that master Tang was still the master of Tang, but it seemed that he was not the master of Tang at that time.


    With a smile, Tang Ning said: "there is no misinformation. I even lost my body under the thunder of that day, leaving only a wisp of spirit to repair and repair the immortal body."


    "Immortal, immortal body? No wonder, no wonder I have seen that your breath is not the same from just now on. You have already built an immortal body. Congratulations The fairy cloud came to celebrate.


    "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other." She said with a smile.


    Yunye also laughed and said, "people all say that master Tang is dead. I didn''t expect that master Tang will come back again, or come back as a daughter. Master Tang, if you go out like this, I''m afraid no one will recognize you as master Tang."


    "After repairing the immortal body, I recovered my daughter''s body. After walking in men''s clothes for so many years, it''s time to change back to women''s clothes." Donning said with a smile.


    "Now we are relieved to see Master Tang come back. You must have a lot to say. Let''s not disturb you. We will get together again when master Tang is free." Said the cloud.


    "Well, in a few days, I''ll bring you some good wine to drink." Downing bowed at them.


    Three people smile to answer, return a gift and then leave first.


    After they left, Tang Ning said, "Mo ye, let''s go back to the house tomorrow! I came up to see you after meeting my grandfather. I''ll have a rest tonight, and tomorrow we''ll go down the mountain and live in the house for a few days. "


    "Good." Mo ye answered and said, "Your disciples don''t even know you''re back. I''ll ask God to take a message for them."


    Tang Ning listened with a smile and said, "no, when I went back to the house, I saw Qi Baihe at home. He said that he had contacted situ and asked them to come back and get together. I think it will be here in a few days."


    "Master, shall we go down the mountain together tomorrow? Is there no one to guard the mountain? " Asked song Tianyou.


    "There''s a cloud coming from the mountain, and the three of them are here. Besides, I''m going to let Xiao Hei stay for a few days." Tang Ning said, heart read move, then see small black fly out of the space.

 Chapter 1581

    Seeing Xiaohei, song Tianyou asked curiously: "master, when you had an accident, Dabai''s contract was solved. How come Xiaohei didn''t?"


    "Dumb! How can I be the same as it Xiao Hei called out, flapped his wings and flew to the branch and stopped.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "Xiaohei and I are the life contract. As long as my spirit is immortal, my contract with it will not disappear."


    "So it is." Song Tianyou suddenly nodded.


    After entering the night, Mo ye and Tang Ning live together in the same room. Tang Ning is surrounded by him and lies on the bed. Mo Ye asks, "when you let the dark area come back, when you suffered the robbery, you felt that there was still a force that wanted to destroy you?"


    Tang Ning responded and said, "well, it wasn''t just the power of thunder that day. I would have done that in those years. It was mainly caused by that force. Although I didn''t see people or hear voices, there was nothing wrong with that breath. It was the man who wanted to kill me in the secret place."


    "The man who was in the secret place at that time should be tianwai immortal, but that day the immortal had extraordinary strength and had already jumped out of the world. How could he kill you again and again? After all, you can''t offend him here. Why does he have to kill you? "


    Mo Ye is puzzled and says, "in recent years, I have checked a lot of information. Only after flying the immortal can I open the gate of heaven and jump out of this world, and become a God being respected by the immortal practitioners."


    Tang Ning listened to a smile: "Mo ye, I''m half god now."


    She has been a God since she rebuilt her immortal body, but as he said, they have not yet been able to open the door and jump out of this world, so they can only be regarded as demigods at best.


    "In fact, people from other places always wanted to kill me that day. I also thought about it a lot. But I''m sure that I never offended the immortal. After all, even if I want to offend, there is no place to offend me! So I guess he wants to kill me because he doesn''t want me to grow up and become a strong existence. He may be afraid that I will threaten him, or he may be afraid of me. Only in this way will he stretch his hand to this lower boundary and kill me again and again. "


    Mo Ye ponders and says, "he is a strong man who has jumped out of this world. He can''t come back here any more. Even if we want to find him out, there is no place to find him."


    In addition, if they can open the gate of heaven and jump out of this world, they may have a chance to meet that person. Otherwise, they only know that a man with great strength wants to kill them, but they don''t know where he is hiding out of the sky.


    "Yes! I have been thinking about this issue these years. Even if I want to revenge, there is no place to find it across this land. " She has some helplessness, this is really helpless.


    "Unless, when he does it again." Mo Ye''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "don''t worry! We''ll get a chance. "


    With the strength of the two of them today, even if the outsider wants to start again, they have to weigh it again.


    "Mo Ye." There was a sudden cry from Downing.


    "Well?" Mo Ye comes out with a nasal voice.


    "Do you feel a little hot?"


    Hearing this, Lin''s eyebrows are hot? Why don''t you take off less clothes

 Chapter 1582

    "Don''t you loosen your hand a little bit? Don''t hold it too tight? You stick to me like a big stove. I''m sweating


    This guy has been holding her since he got into bed. Her back is against his chest. It''s strange that the whole person is in his arms and it''s not hot.


    "Annin, when shall we get married?" He put his chin in the socket of her neck.


    "No hurry." Downing chuckled and said, "there will be a lot of years to come! It''s not urgent to get married. I think we can wait a few more years. "


    "How many more years?" Mo Ye looks at her quietly.


    She turned around, looked at him with a smile and said, "people don''t all say it. The more difficult it is, the more precious it will be. If you wait a few years, you will not be able to wait?"


    "I have always cherished you." Mo ye said lightly under the tip of her nose, eyes jump a flame, way: "how long I can wait, but before this, I want some sweet." He leaned down and bit her neck socket.


    "Oh, it''s itchy, cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    In the room, Tang Ning chuckled and chuckled. They played in the room for a long time, until the night was getting dark, and they gradually became quiet


    The next day, they went down the mountain to the Tang family.


    When he arrived at the Tang family, he rushed up and said, "master!"


    It was only yesterday evening that it learned that its master had come back. Originally, it wanted to go back to the mountain to find her. After listening to them that the master had come down today, he was waiting in the house.


    "Big white." Tang Ning hugged the white ball and said with a smile, "haven''t seen you for years. Are you fat?"


    "Master..." It rubbed in her arms: "you scared me to death, I thought I would never see you again."


    "I''m not coming back." Downing chuckled as he helped him follow Mao and walked inside, shouting, "grandfather, we''re back! What''s for lunch today


    Old Tang and Qi Baihe came out from inside. Seeing them coming, Qi Baihe gave a salute in advance: "master, Shigong, senior brother."


    "Well." Donning answered, put down Dabai, and listened to her grandfather''s voice.


    "Ha ha, Mo ye, ah Ning, you are coming! What do you want for lunch? You say, I''ll let people do it. " Old Tang said with a smile.


    "Grandfather, I can." Mo Ye says.


    Hearing this, Mr. Tang said, "then I''ll ask people to make some home cooked dishes and make more dishes that Anning likes to eat."


    "Grandfather, why didn''t you see my little apprentice?" Tang Ning did not see her little apprentice, even Han Zhixing Tong they did not see.


    "Hehe, Baihe asked them to practice in the martial arts field early in the morning. I''ll send people to ask them to come here." Old Tang said, and was about to open his mouth when he saw Dabai saying, "I''ll go and I''ll go." Then he ran away.


    Qi Baihe looked at them and said, "master, sir, let''s go inside and sit down for a while." Then he leaned over and let them go first.


    "Good." They answered and went in.


    Several people sat down and chatted in the hall. After a while, they ran in first and squatted at Downing''s feet: "master, they all come here."


    Tang Ning looked and saw that when they came in, there was a small figure behind them. When she saw the light head of the small figure, she was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1583

    Little bit on the front of a ceremony, tender voice with a trace of grievance called a: "master."


    Tang Ning could not help but feel his head and asked: "how to shave a bald head?" The skinny one hasn''t been fattened yet! If you shave your head again, you will be thinner.


    Well, it looks a little ugly.


    Qi Baihe sipped the tea calmly. Seeing that their eyes fell on him, he took a look at his younger martial brother and said, "master, have you forgotten? In the past, my apprentice has shaved his head, and the elder martial brother has also shaved his head. "


    Donning glanced at him, raised his eyebrows and said, "so you are not balanced, so you also give him a shaved head?"


    Seeing the master''s glance, Qi Baihe was still a little calm, but he could not help straightening his waist. He said in a positive way: "the master misunderstood me. I just think that the younger martial brother is very young, and it''s good to shave his head."


    "It''s very convenient to shave a head. It''s just that the little one is a little bit thinner. After shaving, he looks thinner and looks a little ugly." Tang Ning stares at his little apprentice. Seeing her saying this, his eyes are red.


    She couldn''t help chuckling and said, "twelve, if you worship me as a teacher, you must first have a strong heart, because your master I have always played cards in a wrong way, and ah, I don''t like boys to shed tears in their red eyes."


    She rubbed his head and said with a smile, "although you are ugly after shaving your head, you can''t return it after you have been a teacher, so you have to get fatter as soon as possible, so that you can look good. You know, the eleven senior brothers in your head are all pleasing to the eye. If you look too ugly, master, I will be sad."


    Hearing his master''s out of tune words, Qi Baihe jerked from the corner of his mouth, and then looked at the little younger martial brother who looked dull and didn''t seem to respond. He shook his head secretly. It was impossible for him to sympathize because he came here like this.


    "Come, twelve, come and see your teacher." Tang Ning said with a smile and put him in front of Mo ye: "this is your teacher."


    "Yuwenhan visited Shigong." After he was in a good mood, he knelt down on his knees.


    "Well, get up!" Mo Ye says, take out a magic weapon from the space and give it to him as a meeting gift.


    "Thank you very much He took it and stood up.


    "This is your senior brother, song Tianyou." Again, Downing said.


    "I''ve met the elder martial brother." Yuwenhan saluted again.


    "Well, in the future, I will be obedient and try my best to be filial to my teacher and my teacher." Song Tianyou sat with a small face and tried to hold the posture of the elder martial brother. He took out a small sword from the space and handed it to him: "it was given to me by the master before. Now I will give it to you."


    "Thank you very much After receiving it, yuwenhan also put it away.


    They chatted in the hall for a while, and situ and Su Yanqing also came along. They met when they came to the gate. When they saw him, Su Yanqing said, "the second elder martial brother said to come and get together. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so get together!" Situ said, after entering the mansion with him, he said: "the others should not have arrived yet."


    Su Yanqing walked inside with him, but he heard the laughter coming from inside. He was surprised: "it seems to be very busy. Is it that other people have arrived?"

 Chapter 1584

    The more you go inside, the more you feel strange when you listen to the voice: "how can I hear like the voice of the master?"


    "I sound like that, too."


    They looked at each other. At the next moment, they walked quickly into the room as if they thought of something. When they saw the people in the hall, they were surprised and excited.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Tang Ning turned to see that it was the two of them and said with a smile, "you are coming! Sit down. "


    "Master, when did you come back?" They strode to her and were excited to see that she actually existed.


    She''s not dead yet! She''s still alive!


    Tang Ning looked at them with a smile and said, "just yesterday, I heard that Xiaohe had already informed you, and also knew that you had arrived in these days."


    "If we knew it was the master who came back, we would have come. The second elder martial brother didn''t say anything. He just said let us come and get together." Situ looked at Qi Baihe. He knew that the master didn''t reveal a word and a half when he came back. If he had known, he would have put down what he was doing.


    "I''m not to blame for this. I didn''t see the master when I sent the message to you." Qi Baihe said slowly.


    "Master, where have you been these years?" Su Yanqing asked.


    "Come on, little crane, tell them about it." Tang Ning looks at Qi Baihe and asks him to tell them.


    Qi Baihe see this, helpless response: "yes." He looked at the two men and motioned for them to sit down. Then he told them the story


    "Ah Ning, Mo ye, lunch is ready. Let''s go there together! I haven''t had a good drink for a long time He looked at them.


    "Good." They stood up and responded. Tang Ning looked at Qi Baihe and saw that they had said almost the same thing. She also gave a gift to meet them. She said, "let''s go and have dinner together."


    "Yes, master." They smile to answer, let them first step, after they fall behind a few steps to Niu Dali, they sent the news again, let them come quickly.


    At the dining table, old Tang and Mo ye, as well as Tang Ning and her disciples sit around a table. They are eating and chatting. Situ looks at Tang Ning, who is recovering his daughter''s body, and says: "master, people outside now think you are dead, and you have recovered the appearance of your daughter. It is estimated that even if you stand in front of the public, no one will believe that you were the master of Tang at that time It is. "


    Tang Ning took a sip of spirit wine, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "what does it matter if others believe it or not? Don''t they believe that I''m not me? "


    Situ was stunned, and then he laughed: "Master said so."


    Hearing this, Su Yanqing said with a smile, "master, how can you care about those people! What''s more, as the master said, even if they don''t believe it, the master of Tang is still the master of Tang, which is a fact that no one can change. "


    Mo Ye sits beside her and doesn''t speak, but from time to time he puts some of her favorite dishes for downing.


    Song Tianyou was sitting next to the younger martial brother. He tried to be a big elder martial brother who cared for his younger martial brother. He filled him with a bowl of vegetables. He said, "little brother, eat more, and you will grow fat."


    Looking at the bowl full of meat and vegetables, Yu Wenhan only nodded. He thought that his elder martial brother was too enthusiastic. Could he finish eating so much meat and vegetables? If he eats like this every day, will he get fat and become a ball?

 Chapter 1585

    After a meal, after drinking some wine, Tang Ning goes back to the yard to have a rest, while Mo Ye accompanies him to play chess.


    Situ and Su Yanqing and Qi Baihe were sitting in the front yard drinking tea and talking. Song Tianyou took his younger martial brother to the martial arts training ground. After about an hour, Niu Dali and others came one after another.


    When all of them gathered in the hall, Niu Dali asked, "situ, what did you mean by having a little younger brother?"


    "Is it possible that..."


    Ye feibai took a look at them and asked, "is master back?" Is it possible? At the beginning, they saw the master''s body melt into golden light.


    Situ took a sip of tea, looked at them and said, "yes, the master is back, and we have a younger brother."


    "What? Really? "


    "Really? It''s no joke


    "Where is the master? Are you really back? "


    They asked in dismay, and looked at Qi Baihe with disbelief: "second elder martial brother, what situ said is true?"


    Qi Baihe nodded his head and said, "well, it''s true. The master has really come back, and he''s given us a little younger martial brother."


    "Where is the master? I''ll see you. "


    "I''ll go too."


    Seeing that they were going to go out one after another, Qi Baihe called on them: "wait a minute."


    Ye feibai and they looked at him, not knowing what he meant.


    Su Yanqing said with a smile: "the master has drunk a lot of wine. This will be sleeping. You can''t see her when you go. It''s better to sit down and let the second elder martial brother tell you about the master''s affairs in recent years."


    Hearing the news, they sat back and looked at Qi Baihe and asked, "second elder martial brother, what is the matter? Tell me


    "Yes! At that time, it was clear that we saw with our own eyes that the master turned into a golden light and dissipated... "


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me."


    Qi Baihe raised his hand, looked at them and said, "when I came back, the master said that she came back after cultivating the immortal body. She has been in the land of mortals all these years..." He told his master and told them to solve their doubts.


    After a long time, they suddenly nodded: "I see."


    "Since the master is resting now, why don''t we meet younger martial brother first?" Ye feibai said with a smile and looked at Niu Dali and others. He said, "this is all for meeting gifts."


    "No problem." The cow vigorously grinned.


    "Naturally." Song Yixiu also laughed.


    "It''s just a meeting gift. We can still get it from our senior brothers." Yin qianze also said with a smile.


    "Let''s go and have a look at our younger martial brother. We''ve all seen his small appearance at that time." Hong Yuan said with a smile.


    When they came to the training ground, they saw that song Tianyou was teaching a thin little figure to practice sword.


    "So small? I remember that he was six years old, too? " Yin qianze was slightly surprised.


    "Yes! It looks like four or five years old, and it''s too thin The cow looked at the little figure and frowned.


    "It seems that the Yuwen family did not treat him well." Ye feibai shook his head.


    Qi Baihe''s eyes fell on the small figure and sighed: "he has suffered a lot in the family. If the master hadn''t come back this time and thought of seeing him, he would have lived in the Yuwen family like that."

 Chapter 1586

    "But he was lucky, too." Su Yanqing said with a smile, "it''s a dream for many people to worship your teacher."


    "Yes


    They looked at each other with a smile, and Niu Dali stepped forward and called out: "elder martial brother."


    Song Tianyou, who is instructing the younger martial brother''s swordsmanship, looks back at the sound and sees them all coming. He takes yuwenhan and says, "younger martial brother, let''s go. I''ll take you to recognize people."


    Yuwenhan was pulled by him and left. When he looked at those people, he knew that they were his elder martial brothers. Moreover, his elder martial brothers were really as the master said. They were all pleasing to the eyes.


    "Younger martial brother, you are all here!" Song Tianyou stepped forward and pushed yuwenhan forward. He said, "this is yuwenhan, the younger martial brother newly received by Shizun."


    "Well, we heard about it."


    Ye feibai said with a smile, his eyes fell on the body of the little teacher. He felt that he was really small. A few years ago, none of them thought that the little doll would become their younger martial brother in a few years.


    "Younger martial brother, I''d like to introduce you to you. Before you, there are eleven disciples..." Song Tianyou introduced to him one by one. Yuwenhan also saluted one by one. After this circle, he found that he had received a lot of gifts.


    "Younger martial brother, do you think you haven''t gone to the medicine gate yet? After a while, let the elder martial brother take you back to the medicine gate to familiarize yourself with it. It''s very suitable for living and practicing. " Ye feibai said with a smile, rubbed his bald head, and said, "when you were young, we all saw you. At that time, you were fat and white."


    Woo man blinked and looked at him, fat and white? How small is that? He doesn''t remember anyway.


    "Master, you''re almost awake, right? Why don''t we go to see Shizu and Shigong first, and then go to Shizun''s yard and so on? " Yin qianze looked at them and said.


    "No problem." And they went together into the inner court.


    Tang Ning had a drink and had a deep sleep. When he opened the door and came out, he was stunned to see all the people around him.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Niu Dali and they gathered around and looked at her with a confused look on her face. They looked at her from up to down: "master, are you the same as before? Is this immortal body reliable? "


    Downing listened to a chuckle: "I this immortal body is not reliable, you this flesh body is reliable?" She came out and sat down at the table and said, "you''ve had a good time these years."


    "We have a good time, because our master has good guidance." Ye feibai said with a smile, "in recent years, we have established our residence here, and we have gradually established our pace. Now when the master comes back, we will have no worries about our future."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning glanced at him and said, "it''s not difficult to build a mansion. What''s difficult is the way to resist the emperor. Now you have some reputation in the land of immortals. Don''t let the people below ruin your reputation."


    "Yes, we always remember our master''s teachings." Their voice is calm. Over the past few years, they have been very strict with their subordinates. Therefore, there has never been any crime or bullying.


    "I, you have seen it, and so have my younger martial brother. If you have nothing to do, don''t gather here and do your own business." Said Downing, waving his hand and letting them do what they should do!

 Chapter 1587

    "Master, we are just here. Are you going to let us go?" Yin qianze said, came to the table and sat down and said, "master, why don''t we go out to eat at night?"


    Downing looked at him and said lazily, "it''s OK to go out and eat. Grandfather should have asked the kitchen people to prepare the dishes for the evening. Since you are here, let''s get together in the evening! There''s nothing else. Tomorrow you can go back and forth. "


    "Master, why don''t you come back with me tomorrow! Go and see me. " Situ said.


    On hearing this, other people also said: "master, go to my place, go to my place."


    "No, I''ll go back to the medicine gate after I''ve lived here for a while. You''ll see it when you have time." Tang Ning said, glancing at them and saying, "you are all Yuanying''s top accomplishments. If you go further, you will be flying immortals. However, flying immortals are not so penetrating and easy to advance. If you want to break through, you have to calm down to practice."


    "Don''t worry, master. We always practice." Yin qianze said.


    Tang Ning didn''t say much about it. It''s very difficult for them to step into Feixian because of their current strength. It''s no longer a realm that can be achieved by cultivation. In addition to cultivation, there is also an opportunity.


    They all stayed to eat and rest in the mansion after eating. However, they did not leave immediately the next day. Instead, they went back to each other until the evening because they had something to do with their house.


    As soon as they left, the house was quite quiet. Song Tianyou was busy teaching the younger martial brother to practice, while Tang Ning spent this time with her grandfather.


    On this day, Mo Ye accompanies her grandfather to play chess. When she is free, she takes Dabai to Tianxia Qilou.


    "Master? Why are you here? Come on in Qimufeng saw her coming and quickly welcomed her in.


    "Come and have a walk when you have nothing to do, and come and have a look in the building by the way." Tang Ning said, looking at the building''s guests are also many, said: "you go to greet the guests first! I''ll turn around for a moment


    "Well, I''ll go and greet the guests first, and I''ll be back in a minute." "Pray for mu Feng to say, called the steward to tell:" to the master on some tea. "


    The steward heard something strange, but he could not help but look at the woman in green. When the woman came in, he noticed that she was very outstanding in temperament. The ethereal spirit made people ignore her beautiful face involuntarily. It is clear that there is such a person, but if you move your eyes, you will find that she is easy to be ignored and forget this One of her existence.


    At this time, listening to Qi Mu Feng saying that he was the master, he was all confused. Is not the master of the strange building in the world the master of Tang? When did it change again? But don''t say, the more the woman looked, the more she felt that she was somewhat similar to their master!


    Instead of sitting, Downing turned around in the building. After turning around on the first floor, he went up to the second floor and took a look in the second floor, which led to the attic on the third floor.


    "Well, you can''t get in here. How can you..." The steward saw that she actually went to the attic on the third floor, and quickly blocked in front of her: "girl, outsiders can''t go in here."


    "Outsiders?" Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and chuckled, "you didn''t hear how the praying wind told you?"


    Smell speech, steward Leng for a moment, looking at her way: "I heard, but did not understand, our world strange building master only one, that is Tang Shi."

 Chapter 1588

    "I am your master." Donning said with a smile and stepped inside.


    The steward stood outside stunned for a moment. Just as he wanted to follow in, he saw that qimufeng had already come up. He could not help calling out: "childe, she..."


    "She is our master, Tang Shi." Qimufeng patted him on the shoulder and said, "you go downstairs and look at it! I''m here. " Then he went inside and closed the door.


    The steward is in a daze, master Tang? This, this


    Tang Ning sat in the attic and looked through the account book. Seeing the wind coming in, he motioned: "sit down!"


    "Master, these are the income of the building, and some record books." Qi Mu Feng pushed the thick book on the table to her.


    Tang Ning just looked at some and then did not see, she looked at Qimu wind and said: "you do business, I am naturally at ease, here you watch, I believe there will be no mistakes."


    Smell speech, pray for mu Feng to sit down beside: "I naturally can''t live up to the master''s trust."


    Downing laughed, looked at him and said, "do you know why I came here today?"


    "The master didn''t want to see the wonderful building in the world? Is there anything else? " Pray for the wind and be surprised.


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "well, this time I want to come and talk to you. Si Tu and they have established their own mansion families, and your strength has already reached the peak of Yuanying, but you have been taking care of Tianxia Qilou all these years. So I want to ask, do you have any plans? If you want to build a family, I will help you


    Listening to this, qimufeng shook his head with a smile, looked at Tang Ning and said, "master, I don''t want to build a family like them. I''m fine now, and I don''t want to run a family."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning looked at him deeply, way: "since this, I will this world strange building send you!"


    "What?" He was a little surprised, and then eased God to say: "how to do that, this is the master."


    Downing indifferent smile way: "how not? You have been taking care of this place all the time. I think you have different feelings for this place. Tiantianqilou is just a source of income and an industry to me. Since you don''t want to build a family, I''ll give it to you here! "


    "Master..."


    Tang Ning raised his hand and said, "I''ll give it to you as soon as I say. I don''t need to say more. Besides, I''ll go back to the medicine gate in a few days. If there''s any problem that can''t be solved in the future, go to the medicine gate and find me!"


    "Yes." He then should, solemnly kneel down to her on one knee: "thank you, master."


    Downing laughed and helped him up: "go to work!" Said, he then went out, with the white back to the Tang family.


    After returning home, she told her grandfather about the gift of Tianxia qimufeng to her grandfather, and then sent a message to her disciples to tell them about it. After living in the mansion for a few days, Tang Ning arranged Xingtong, Hanzhi and Xingyue in the mansion. Then she and Mo ye took song Tianyou back to the medicine gate


    Back in the medicine door, song Tianyou takes Yu Wenhan to get familiar with the place. Dabai runs to Xiaohei, Taoyao goes to see the herbal medicine, and dark one and Heifeng also retreat.


    Mo ye and Tang Ning come to the peach blossom forest and sit down. There are two of them left. Then he asks, "what''s your plan to arrange everything properly?"

 Chapter 1589

    Listening to this, Downing looked at him with a smile and said, "nothing can hide from you."


    She poured him a cup of tea and said, "with the strength of the two of us today, it can be said that there is no monk of the enemy here, and the only one we can call the enemy is the one above."


    She pointed her finger to the sky and said, "I want to know where this heavenly gate is hidden? And how will we open the gate of heaven? Don''t you wonder what kind of heaven and earth will be after we open it


    Mo ye took a sip of tea and said, "I just care where you are."


    His voice a meal, deep eyes at her and said: "if you want to go, then I will accompany you to go, whether it is heaven or earth, I am with you."


    Hearing this, Downing''s eyes were filled with sweetness and tenderness. She held his hand and said, "let''s go and see what kind of world it is up there!"


    "Good." Mo Ye dotes on her to answer. In this world, as long as there is a place she wants to go, he will accompany silently.


    On the day of returning to the medicine gate, Tang Ning and Mo Ye chat for a while, and then ask people to invite the three immortals to come. They prepared wine in the peach blossom forest, and dark one and black wind also prepared dishes for wine.


    "Master Tang, master mo."


    When they see downing and Mo ye, they salute each other.


    "Three, please sit down."


    They asked them to sit down. After they sat down, Downing said with a smile: "I came back in a hurry a few days ago, and I didn''t have a chance to get together with the three. I''d like to offer them a toast." She took up her glass and saluted them.


    When they saw this, they also picked up their glasses and watched her drink. After drinking the wine, Yunlai said, "congratulations on the return of master Tang. This second cup of wine should be given to you. Master Tang, please."


    Three people said, to her respect after the wine will also drink in the cup.


    Downing laughed and said, "come on, order, don''t patronize and drink."


    "Good." After they had eaten some dishes, they put down their chopsticks, and then asked about Tang Ning''s situation in Beidi. After listening to Tang Ning''s account of the incident, they were even more shocked.


    ¡±In fact, we have another thing to ask the three of you today. " Downing looked at them and said.


    After they looked at each other, they asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    "It''s about the gate of heaven. We want to know what the meaning of this sentence is? What is Tianmen? Where is the gate of heaven? Where does the gate of heaven lead to? Do you know She looked at the three and asked.


    "So it is."


    The immortal Yunlai suddenly said, "the master of Tang didn''t know something about it. In the cultivation level, there was indeed this sentence of worshiping the heavenly gate. Over the years, we have read a lot of materials and searched for a long time, but we only have a glimpse of it."


    Hearing this, Downing and Mo Ye look at each other, and their eyes flash with joy.


    It seems that they are asking the right person.


    "No one has soared in the past 100 years, and the gate of heaven has been opened for a hundred years. Therefore, there is very little information about the gate of heaven. But as far as we know, the so-called heavenly gate is just above it."


    Yunlai immortal pointed to the sky on the top of his finger and said: "it is said that as long as we can achieve the strength of flying into God, Tianmen will naturally appear."

 Chapter 1590

    The cloud industry immortal also said: "and we have been exploring for many years, and found that the so-called Tianmen should be a transmission entrance set by the heavenly way. This transmission entrance is in the sky, but it is not easy to be detected. Over the years, we have heard that some friars suddenly disappeared in flight, and have never appeared again."


    "That''s right. So our brother thought that those monks who disappeared should have been sent to the upper world by mistake. Over the past few years, I''ve also sorted out the information I''ve heard back, and found that the disappeared friars are all in the same area."


    Immortal Yunwu takes the data out of the space and puts them in front of Tang Ning and Mo ye: "it''s just that these disappearing friars don''t happen very often. Some of them are separated by more than ten years, some by twenty or thirty years, and some by fifty or sixty years. In these years, I have only three monks."


    "There''s another very interesting thing." Yun Ye said with a smile, looked at Tang Ning and said, "I have investigated the three disappeared monks and found that they are all very lucky people. It is because of this that we dare to conclude from the inference that these three men must have entered the Heaven Gate by mistake and went to the upper world."


    Tang Ning listened and laughed: "if this is true, it is not only the lucky people, but also the lucky ones. If not, what other people want to become gods can do by mistake. If I guess well, the strength of these three people is not simple, right?"


    When they heard this, they nodded, and Yunwu pointed to one of the materials and said, "yes, you see, this is the time of disappearance, which is the closest to us. He has disappeared for nearly 30 years now. When he disappeared, he was 13 years old, and when he was 13 years old, he was already a monk of Jindan strength."


    Tang Ning picked up the information. She was already a golden elixir when she was 13 years old. Her strength was really excellent. Her disciples were inferior to him. After all, people did not take pills, but their own good fortune.


    She looked at the information in her hand, and was surprised: "this is actually the man from the blue family of magic moon city?"


    "Well, this is the younger brother of the blue master of the magic moon city. When he came back from his family''s experience, the imperial sword suddenly disappeared in the air."


    Downing took a look at the data of the three men, and then looked at the places they had drawn out. Then he handed them back the information: "you take it!"


    "If you need it, please take it." Said the fairy cloud.


    Tang Ning listened and said with a smile, "I''ll just have a look. I know it''s almost. These are your years of searching. Keep them!"


    If you want to find the information, you can ask them to collect the information!


    Yunye looked at her, thought about it, and then said, "master Tang, although we all hope to enter the heavenly gate and go to the upper world, in fact, we know nothing about the upper world. In recent years, we even want to think about it. I''m afraid it''s not as beautiful as we think."


    "I know."


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "you see, we are very good here, like a fairyland, and there are relatives and friends here. If there are not some things I have to do, I plan to stay here with Mo ye for the elderly."


    Hearing her saying the word "providing for the aged", Yunlai three immortals were stunned for a moment, and then laughed one after anothe

 Chapter 1591

    In the following days, Tang Ning began to refine some pills in the door of medicine, while song Tianyou practiced with his younger martial brother. The days passed quietly in peace and warmth until a month later.


    Tang Ning unfolds a large picture in front of him, drawing with a pen, and says to Mo ye: "according to the place they say, I think we can find it in this area."


    "Well, I''ll go with you tomorrow." Mo Ye says.


    "I don''t have the exact location yet, and I can''t find it, so I think I can find it myself." Mo Ye is not as proficient in the array as she is, and her perception of the array is not as strong as her, so she thinks that she can find it by herself instead of two people together.


    Smell speech, Mo Ye nodded his head: "good."


    Looking at the picture, Tang Ning suddenly raised his head and looked at the mountain gate. Seeing this, Mo ye asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Ning released his divine sense to explore, and then stood up and said, "it''s the old monk. If you can''t get up at the foot of the mountain, I''ll pick him up." As soon as the voice falls, people have gone out.


    At the foot of the mountain, the old monk turned around for a long time and couldn''t find a way to get in. He could not help muttering: "this array is made of cloth by that girl. After a long time, he can''t find the entrance. It''s too pit."


    "It''s just that you don''t have a good array." Tang Ning''s voice with a smile came, the figure also appeared in the sight of the old monk.


    When the old monk saw her, he said with a smile, "I just want to say that we are all at the foot of the mountain. Why didn''t you come to pick me up?"


    "Let''s go! I''ll show you around, and I''ll remember it next time Said Downing, motioning him to follow.


    As he walked along, the old monk muttered: "your formation is like the eighteen bends of the mountain road. Even those who have refined the array may not be able to walk in. You say that you are all here. What are you doing with such an array? What trouble


    "It will not be troublesome. If everyone can come in, it will be troublesome." ''said Downing, walking slowly with his stride.


    "Since you are proficient in the array, why don''t you just make a transmission array above the medicine gate? If I want to come here next time, monk, I don''t have to go so many wrong paths."


    Smell speech, Downing thought for a moment, looked back at him, way: "you said this pour can consider."


    "Well, it''s not difficult for you." The old monk hummed, followed her out of the array, and went all the way to the mountain gate. Looking at the surrounding scenery, he could not help saying: "the aura of this place seems to be stronger than other places! Look at the green mountain scenery, tut Tut, it''s not bad. "


    "I''ve used the fairy method to cover it again, so the scenery inside is more beautiful." Tang Ning walked beside, looking at the old and Shang: "if you are free, you can also live here, anyway, there are places."


    "That would be nice." The old monk laughed and walked quickly to the top. When he came to the top and saw the scenery inside, he couldn''t see his eyes.


    "It''s really like a fairyland. It''s really comfortable to live in this place! Yeah? How can I still smell a sweet smell of wine? " His nose moved and smelled the faint aroma of wine in the air.


    The wine should be in the bar? Some peach wine has been brewed for several years. It seems that the wine has just opened the jar! "

 Chapter 1592

    "I''ll see." As soon as the old monk''s voice fell, people had already gone looking for the fragrance of wine.


    Tang Ning shook his head helplessly and followed him slowly. When he came to the wine cellar, he saw that the old monk was drinking with a wine bowl, while the young boy on the other side was holding the wine jar.


    "Pour more, pour more!" The old monk moved the bowl forward and laughed.


    Yaoyao doesn''t speak, but keeps a watchful eye on him.


    "Give him that jar!" he said with a smile


    "Master, this is the peach wine I made for you." I''m not willing to give.


    "Good, give it to him."


    Tang Ning rubbed her head and said with a smile, "he has been guarding me in the temple all these years. It''s just a jar of spirit wine. How about sending him?"


    Hearing this, Yaoyao was slightly surprised and looked at the old monk. Then he said, "it is he who is guarding the master! All right! I''ll give you the big one. "


    Hearing this, the old monk laughed, looked at Yaoyao and said, "you little demon is nature." If it was not for Downing, it is estimated that he would not live now, and in this world, it is estimated that only downing is the only one who can tolerate demons.


    "Let''s go! Take the wine and go to the peach blossom forest. I have something to tell you. " Tang Ning saw that he took the wine, then motioned him to follow, two people went to peach blossom forest.


    In the peach blossom forest, when the old monk heard her talk about Tianmen, he was not surprised and asked, "so you want to find this Tianmen? Do you know what you will face once you enter Tianmen? Do you think you have the ability to endure and face it? "


    Tang Ning took a sip of spirit wine and said, "no matter what it is, I''m going to go there, because I can''t let the person who wants to take my life live all the time. I don''t want to be on guard all the time, and I don''t want to be on guard all the time. I don''t want to worry about when and what kind of tricks he will do."


    "Do you agree to go to Tianmen?" The old monk looks at Mo Ye.


    Mo Ye glanced at him and said, "I will accompany her whatever she wants to do."


    "Are you ready to give up everything here?" Asked the old monk, looking at them.


    Hearing this, they looked at each other, and then looked at the old monk. Tang Ning said, "do you think we can''t come back after entering the gate of heaven?"


    "Do you think you can come back?" The old monk laughed, shook his head and said, "you! It''s too naive. If it''s really easy to get in and out of Tianmen, why haven''t people from the upper boundary come down for so many years? If it is so easy to get in and out, how can the person who wants to kill you allow you to grow up? "


    He sighed and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t. I can''t reach this lower boundary, because the gate of heaven is like a barrier set by the law of heaven. The weak can''t get in and the strong can''t come back."


    When Tang Ning heard this, she could not help being silent. In fact, she had thought about all these things. After all, for so many years, no one from the upper world has ever come down from the gate of heaven. But, does not it mean that we can''t?


    "I think if you can get in, there will be a way to come back." Tang Ning looked at the old monk and said, "even if one day we can go in but we can''t come back, I think I can rest assured, because no matter my family members or my disciples, I don''t have to worry about it any more."

 Chapter 1593

    Listening to this, the old monk took a deep look at her and nodded: "since you have decided, go ahead and do it! It''s just that you have to remember that if one day you enter the upper bound, you must be careful


    "Well." Tang Ning responded, feeling as if the old monk knew something about the upper world, but seeing that he had no intention to mention it, he did not ask again.


    After two days, Tang Ning plans to explore by himself and set out alone. Mo ye and the old monk stay.


    Looking at her leaving, the old monk smiles at Mo ye: "if you let her find it by herself, aren''t you afraid that she can''t come back after she enters Tianmen by mistake?" The boy is too calm. He is not worried at all.


    Mo ye heard his words, a faint glance at him, said: "even if she went to the upper bound, I will find her."


    As long as she is still alive, he does not worry about not finding her. Moreover, she is an ordinary person. Even if she goes to the upper world alone, he knows that she will live and be dazzling.


    Watching him turn to leave, the old monk shook his head: "these are all freaks."


    "Younger martial brother, hurry up."


    When he heard the voice, laoheshang looked at the place where the voice was. He saw a big child running with a little child. His eyes fell on the small one and murmured: "this big abnormal, the small one is more abnormal than the other. In the future, he will grow up and be a demon again."


    Over there, song Tianyou took yuwenhan to practice physical fitness. They ran around the mountain, guiding how to adjust their breathing and spiritual breath. The old monk watched them running around the mountain, and then walked slowly to the peach blossom forest. He found a place under the peach blossom tree, drinking and humming songs.


    In the upper world, when the great power, who wanted to put Downing to death, learned that she was still alive, a heart was restless and walked around the palace.


    A beautiful woman saw that his brow was locked, his expression was dignified, and he was restless and asked, "husband, what''s the matter? I''ve seen you this morning with a lot of things on your mind. "


    The great power looked at her, did not speak, but walked back and forth twice in the hall with his hands down, until she was held by her and sat on the throne.


    "What can''t our husband and wife say yet? Say it, maybe I can help. " The beautiful woman said with a smile, her hands around his neck, sitting on his legs, body soft and boneless to his arms.


    "Ma''am, this is a very important matter, and no one can solve it." He pushed her away and stood up again. He sighed heavily: "if I knew that Downing''s life was so hard, I shouldn''t have been the enemy under the tree at the beginning. Now she is like a thorn in my flesh. She wants to pull it out but can''t pull it out. If she doesn''t, she will always remind me of her existence."


    "Downing?" The beautiful woman winked at him and asked casually, "is that little girl who even the way of heaven protects?"


    "Yes, a few years ago, when she was promoted to fly immortal, I wanted to kill her, but she was protected by the law of heaven and earth. Six years ago, I had a chance to kill her secretly. With the help of the power of heaven and earth, I thought I had killed her, but I didn''t want to know that she was still alive and had built up an immortal body."


    The middle-aged man''s face was calm and wrung his eyebrows, and he said with a negative hand: "if this man does not get rid of, it will eventually be a great trouble to me."

 Chapter 1594

    "Oh? In this case, apart from her, she is just a flying fairy. What kind of atmosphere can it become? " The beautiful woman chuckled with a trace of disapproval in her expression.


    It''s just a little girl. How much can you do?


    Hearing this, he looked at her and asked, "madam, do you have a way?"


    "She''s in the lower bound, and we can''t reach her. But if she gets here, what can she do? You should know that the flying immortal respected by the lower world is just a humble existence here. " The beautiful woman said, putting her hand on his shoulder, she said, "husband, what do you think?"


    "If people in the lower world want to come up, they only have to open the gate of heaven when they fly up. In addition..." His eyes moved, as if thinking of something.


    "Husband, if you want her to come up, we don''t need to do it." The beautiful woman played with his collar and whispered something close to his ear.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up: "good! Do as your wife says


    The beautiful woman pursed her lips with a smile, and a cruel color crossed her charming eyes. Her heart began to calculate


    Soon after the couple discussed in the palace, a message came out of the upper world. There was a lucky child in the lower world. It was said that her blood could detoxify all kinds of poisons and open up the mind through the eight channels of Qi. Her meat can greatly increase the cultivation and prolong life. Her internal elixir can help the immortal to become a God and enjoy endless life


    When these news spread, some people secretly wanted to find out the lucky son favored by heaven and try to get him from the lower bound.


    In the lower world, Tang Ning, who knew nothing about these things, would go to find the gate of heaven every once in a while, but nothing was found. In the blink of an eye, half a year passed.


    After half a year''s time, yuwenhan has gained a lot of weight in the medicine shop, his body is also strong, and he has grown taller, but his personality is a little cold.


    On this day, Tang Ning was guiding xiaotuer''s sword technique. Seeing that he practiced it carefully, she beckoned song Tianyou.


    "Master." Song Tianyou came to her side quickly.


    "Xiaoyou, you''ve been practicing with him for most of the half a year. After watching these two people, he has mastered a lot of cultivation methods, and you don''t have to be his companion all the time. So I want you to go out and travel for a few years, which will be good for your future advancement."


    "Master, do you want me to travel down the mountain? Myself Song Tianyou Wei Zheng, over the years, he has never traveled by himself.


    "Well, you are so big, and you have the strength to cultivate. Even if you encounter danger when you travel outside, I believe you have the ability to deal with it."


    Tang Ning looked at him and said, "compared with your younger martial brothers, your experience is too little. Now it''s the right time, I naturally hope you go down the mountain to travel."


    "What about younger martial brother?" Song Tianyou looked at the figure in the martial arts training ground: "if I go down the mountain, only the younger martial brother will be here."


    Tang Ning touched his head and said, "no one will accompany anyone forever. Do you think your younger martial brothers have gone down the mountain? You and Owen are the same. They are going down the mountain in the future. "


    Listening to this, song Tianyou asked: "master, when can I come back after traveling?"


    "Come back when you want to, but before you go down the mountain, the master has something to tell you."

 Chapter 1595

    Hearing this, song Tianyou looked at her and said, "master, if you have any orders, please tell me. I will do it."


    Tang Ning turned his hand and turned into three incense sticks and handed them to him. He said, "this is the incense. I will leave it for you to keep. If there is anything you want to look for as a teacher in the future, you can light one of them."


    "Fragrance, please?"


    Song Tianyou was stunned for a moment. Then he opened his eyes fiercely and said, "well, isn''t that the legend of asking for divine fragrance? May I have the fragrance of the gods of the upper world? Why did the master give me this? Do you want to go to the upper world, too? If you go to the upper world, can''t you come back? "


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me."


    Tang Ning raised his hand and looked at him and said, "these three incense sticks are in your custody. You can use them if there is something important in the future. But you should also remember that the incense will be gone when it is used up, so you can''t use everything. It may not be necessary at present, but I believe it will be useful in the future. As for the upper world, I and your teacher will definitely go, but I don''t know when to go I''ll leave it to you earlier. "


    Downing simply told him about her plan, told him some things, and told him some words. Finally, he asked, "do you remember all of them?"


    "Yes, it''s all written down."


    Song Tianyou nodded and looked at the three incense sticks in his hand and said, "master, I will leave these three incense sticks in the medicine door and offer them up." He can''t take such precious incense with him.


    "Well."


    Donning nodded and said, "come back home after you go down the mountain! Go to see your mother. I''m afraid there will be changes in your face. Go back and have a look. "


    Hearing this, song Tianyou was stunned and then said, "OK, I''ll pack up and go down the mountain." Said, kneeling down to her, respectfully kowtow three ring head: "master, take care, disciple down the mountain."


    "Go! These are the three brochures I gave you. " She turned her hand and handed him three brochures: "when you can''t make a decision or don''t know what to do, open the first one."


    "Thank you, master."


    He took it with both hands. Seeing the number of one, two or three on the brocade bag, he put it into the space. After saying goodbye, he went back and offered up the three incense sticks, ready to pack up and go down the mountain.


    After arranging the elder apprentice, Downing''s eyes fell on the little one. Her disciples are still so young. If she and Mo ye go to the upper world, what will this little guy do?


    Thinking about it, she thought of a person.


    Old monk.


    However, when he saw the middle and small apprentice in the training ground practicing sword there, the same move and the coldness in his eyes, Tang Ning waved to him and called: "Xiaohan, come here."


    Hearing her voice, Yu Wenhan stopped and ran quickly to him: "master?"


    "Xiaohan, do you know the meaning of cultivation?" Donning asked with a smile.


    Yu Wenhan pursed his lips, and his tender voice said firmly, "become stronger."


    Downing smiles and asks, "what happens after it gets stronger?"


    He shook his head in his eyes


    Tang Ning rubbed his head and said with a smile, "Xiaohan, you should remember that cultivation is to make yourself strong. If you are strong, you can protect yourself from being hurt, and you can also protect the people you want to protect. The strength of a strong man is not the strength of his strength, but the tenacity and strength of his mind."

 Chapter 1596

    Seeing that he showed a confused look, she pinched his fleshy face, and said with a smile: "if you are persistent in becoming stronger in practice, you will always be standing in the same place and unable to make further progress. You should know, for the immortal, obsession is extremely terrible. If you are not careful, you will become a devil because of obsession."


    Yuwenhan nodded.


    "Well, I think you''ve been practicing for a long time, are you tired? Let''s go to Yaoyao for a play She motioned to him to have a rest and relax.


    "Yes." Yuwenhan bowed back, thinking about his master''s words. After all, he was a child of several years old. He understood these words, but did not understand the meaning.


    Tang Ning goes to find Mo ye and turns around to see the old monk sleeping under the peach blossom forest. Instead of calling him, she goes to the other side and finds him in the bamboo grove who practices cross legged on a big stone.


    Perhaps aware of her arrival, Mo Ye opens his eyes and looks at her: "looking for me?"


    "Well." Tang Ning stepped forward, came to the stone and sat down, and said, "Mo ye, although I haven''t found the existence of Tianmen in the past half a year, I don''t know why. I always feel that there will be changes recently, so I arranged everything in advance."


    "What changes?" Mo Ye asks.


    "It should have something to do with it."


    Her chin slightly raised, indicating to the sky: "my intuition is very accurate, especially now that I have this cultivation, I have a prediction ability. I feel that even if I don''t look for the existence of that gate, then the gate of heaven will open for me, and this day should not be far away."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye ponders for a while and says, "if so, it should be that the people above can''t wait."


    "Well, that big energy should know that I''m still alive." Tang Ning answered and looked at him: "I don''t know why. I think if it''s the action above, we will be very passive when the Tianmen opens, because we don''t know what is waiting for us after the Tianmen."


    Mo Ye holds her hand and says, "don''t worry, I will accompany you."


    Downing''s lips moved, as if he had something to say, but did not know how to say it.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye asks, "are you worried that if we are in a passive state, then the heavenly gate will open and you will go up, but I will be blocked below?"


    "Well." Downing nodded: "if the people above are aiming at me, they will never let you go up together and become my help."


    "Anin, do you know that there is a kind of blood curse in this world, called concentric mantra?" Mo Ye asks.


    "Concentric mantra?"


    She was slightly surprised and shook her head: "never heard of it. Where did you see it? What can the same heart mantra do? Listen to this name, is it not the conjugal contract between lovers


    Mo Ye looks at her with tenderness in his deep eyes. He says, "the same heart mantra is also a life and death mantra. It is a blood contract of ancient times. It needs to take the blood of a man and a woman to merge into the painting pattern. Life and death are the same. If one side is in danger, the concentric mantra will bring the other side to the other side. Even if it is separated from space and time, this mantra is still valid."


    He looked at her, and his deep voice came out of his mouth with magnetism: "anin, would you like to make this contract with me?"


    Listening to this, Downing''s eyebrows and eyes bent and her lips raised slightly. She put her arm around his neck and imprinted a kiss on his lips. She said with a smile, "I''m willing to."

 Chapter 1597

    Hearing her words, Mo Ye''s lips slightly raised, and he also laughed. He led her to stand up and said, "let''s start!" As soon as the voice fell, she took her hand, and her fingers scratched in her palm, and the blood overflowed.


    At the same time, he also cut his palms. After watching the blood overflow, he rubbed the bloody palms of the two people and rubbed them with ten fingers and ten buttons to make the blood of the two people merge. When the blood drips from their palms to the ground, the two people stand on the same heart line with blood light.


    "With the blood of you and me, the agreement of the ancient and the old, we will live and die together for generations to come..."


    As Mo Ye''s deep and magnetic voice comes out, seven big dipper stars appear on the blood light pattern under their feet, and their spiritual breath and blood gathering pattern move, and a wind winds up to wrap them.


    Vaguely, in Tang Ning''s mind, only Mo Ye''s voice is echoing: "with your blood and my blood, we will live and die together in accordance with the ancient and old contract..."


    When the sound fell, the blood light pattern on the ground faintly differentiated into symbiotic lotus, which turned into two lights and shot into their eyebrows.


    Seeing that the lines on the ground disappear, Tang Ning feels a little hot in the middle of his eyebrows. He reaches out and touches it, but there is nothing. When he looks at Mo ye, he can see that a little red light disappears from his brow.


    "Is that all?" Donning asked curiously.


    Mo Ye looked at her with a smile: "well, OK. From now on, no matter where you are, I can find you."


    Listening to this, Downing also raised a smile, smile Ying Ying Ying Ying: "then you will be my people for the rest of your life."


    He put her in his arms and said with a smile, "it''s my luck."


    There is sweetness and tenderness in their eyes when they look at each other. They hold each other and the green bamboo reflects each other. For them, this moment will be unforgettable in their life


    Two days later, in the peach forest, Tang Ning, leaning against Mo Ye''s arms and holding his palm, looks at the little apprentice with a horse step not far ahead, and says, "Mo ye, this little guy, I''m going to ask the old monk to teach him."


    "Are you sure?" Mo Ye picks a eyebrow and looks at her in the arms.


    "Well, the old monk is free when he is free. Just let him watch the boy practice. I don''t worry about anything else. I''m afraid that the boy''s character is too cold." Tang Ning said, looking at the man, he said, "I have prepared some training notes for him. I just need the old monk to give him some advice when necessary."


    "Did you tell the old monk?" Mo Ye asks.


    "It was said yesterday, and he agreed." "I''ve almost arranged everything," downing said


    "I also told black wind and dark one guard medicine door." He looked at her and said, "don''t worry about anything else."


    Downing chuckled and said, "although I said that, I''m still worried. However, I can''t always guard everyone. Their way is up to them. I believe that if we come back in the future, we will certainly see them."


    "Well." Mo ye should embrace her and enjoy the tranquility of this moment.


    One month later, when the old monk saw the stars in the sky above the medicine gate, he ran to the courtyard where Mo ye and Tang Ning were resting. He also called, "girl, girl, come out and have a look!"

 Chapter 1598

    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ning came out and asked, and Mo Ye followed him out.


    "You see, the sky, the stars in the sky are changing!" The old monk pointed to the night sky and said.


    When downing and Mo Ye look up, they can see that among the twinkling stars in the night sky, some stars seem to be changing their positions. When they see the stars, they look at each other and think that it may be the time.


    Seeing that they did not speak, the old monk asked, "is this the time you are waiting for? Look at the location. Is that the place you''ve been looking for, girl


    Tang Ning just laughed and said, "well, it should be our chance to wait. Old monk, please come here. Let''s go there and have a look."


    "Master, master." I don''t know when, yuwenhan came to the gate of the hospital, and the little figure stood there looking at them.


    Seeing him, Downing went up to him, rubbed his head and said, "Xiaohan, master is going to the upper bound. You should practice well in the medicine door and guard our medicine door."


    "Master, do you come back?" Although he is young, he knows that master and Shigong have been arranging everything these days. He knows that they are going to leave.


    "Master will definitely come back." Tang Ning chuckled and said, "you are good at practice. Wait for master to come back."


    "Well." Yuwenhan nodded and looked at her with reluctance in his eyes.


    "You can keep the things that the master gave you. You can use them when you need them. If you don''t understand the training manuals, ask the old monk. Remember to visit your ancestors occasionally." Downing told him.


    "Yes." The little fellow responded and said, "Master said, I remember all of them."


    After making a good deal, Tang Ning looks at Mo Ye. After saying goodbye to Lao he Shang, they leave together


    The old monk went to yuwenhan''s side and looked at him with red eyes and said, "remember your master''s words, practice well, guard the medicine gate, and wait for them to come back."


    "I will." He tried to hold back the tears that he wanted to fall down and watched the two figures go away against the wind in the night.


    In the night, Downing and Mo Ye fly directly into the sky. As they get closer and closer to the starry sky, they feel a force coming towards them with the changing star track.


    Two people look at each other, holding hands not to retreat, but to the top.


    No one is here. Naturally, no one can see them. After they go up, they touch a barrier. It is a barrier that blocks the friars below Feixian. If the friars below Feixian touch this barrier, they will be shot down. However, Tang Ning and Mo ye are pulled into it by a force. At the moment when they are pulled in, seven stars form a circle There seems to be a flicker in the middle.


    When they are pulled in, Downing and Mo ye find that they are like falling into the void. They are neither the lower nor the upper. There is nothing but a vast expanse of white.


    Before the two men relaxed, they saw the void turning. For a time, the whole space was spinning and twisting, so that they could not even stand still.


    "Arning!"


    Mo Ye calls and wants to pull her again. However, because of the rotation of the space, they also fall away. When he wants to go forward again, he feels a force pulling him.


    "Mo Ye!" Donning called, feeling that the whole body could not control being sucked back. She only had time to say, "take care of yourself!"

 Chapter 1599

    At the moment of being sucked back, Downing seemed to hear the voice of a demon roaring in his ear. The next moment, the whole person was drowned in darkness


    After downing is pulled into the black hole, Mo Ye tries his best to catch her, but he is sucked in by a whirlpool of dazzling white light behind him. His body seems to lose weight and fall down.


    At the moment when he fell, he mobilized the spirit breath in his body to stabilize the falling body, but when he fell down, his deep eyes were squint.


    The place where he fell was a square array, around which the Pearl of night was as bright as day. Around the square array, there were twelve immortal practitioners standing in one corner of the array. At this time, the twelve people were staring at him.


    "Eh?"


    "Well?"


    The surprised voice comes, and the eyes of him are all on Mo Ye''s body. When he sees the handsome man with black robe, one hand behind his back, and his whole body exudes noble breath, the twelve people are all confused.


    "Why a man? Isn''t it a woman? "


    "Is there a mistake?"


    "No way! There can''t be so many Fairies in the lower world


    "But I heard it was a woman! It''s impossible to be a man. "


    "But you haven''t said that the man''s bearing is really excellent. Can such a person be found in such remote places as the lower boundary? It can''t have come from anywhere else? "


    "Just ask."


    Twelve people were talking there for a while, and one of the middle-aged men asked, "who are you? Why are you here? "


    Mo Ye looks at him at the same time, but also quietly looks at the twelve people here. Seeing one of them asking, he says faintly: "who is this gentleman? Why did you come here? Don''t you know?"


    "Oh! Know who will ask you? " A man in his thirties, with a jade belt around his waist and a gold crown on his head, sneers and stares at Mo Ye.


    "Where are you from? What''s the name? " It was another immortal.


    Mo Ye glances at him. His deep voice is with his inherent dignity: "I am from the lower world. You can call me the night king."


    "No! Night king? Do you know who are standing in front of you The man with the gold crown sneers and looks at Mo ye with contempt in his eyes.


    Seeing that he was upright, with one hand behind him and the other on his front abdomen, his expression was indifferent and his whole body exuded a noble breath. When he arrived at a strange place, he did not see half a cent of his panic and fear. Even when he was facing their twelve lords, he could not help but feel calm and calm, which made the man unhappy.


    Looking at the man in such a gesture, he felt as if he had been offended, and the majesty of the LORD had been provoked.


    "The ants from the lower bound dare to be so rude in front of us. In my opinion, you are not clean up!"


    The man with the gold crown snorted coldly, turned his hand and stepped forward: "let the Lord tell you that even if you are a dragon here, you will have to hold it for me!"


    Seeing that the golden crown man was ready to clean up the black robed man, the remaining eleven people were all in the mood of watching a play. They wanted to see what the talent of the man who had been brought up by them from the lower boundary was capable of!

 Chapter 1600

    Mo Ye sees the man with a gold crown coming up. He has a cold streak in his deep black pupil. Instead of opening his mouth, he directly reaches out his hand to one side. In an instant, the light flashes out, and the Hunyuan keel sword appears in his hand.


    "Ancient sword Hunyuan keel!"


    The cry of surprise came from the mouths of the Lords with shock and amazement. They could not hide their shock and looked at the sword with sharp light and the man in black. For a moment, everyone''s heart was full of strength.


    This sword is an ancient magic sword, and even in this upper bound, it is also the first sword in the weapons ranking. It is said that this sword is in hand, and its combat effectiveness has increased by more than ten times. Moreover, if the general weapons collide with it, they must be broken or broken!


    When he saw the ancient magic sword, a touch of joy crossed his eyes: "hum! How can ants like you deserve this magic sword? If I kill you, I will not only shake my power, but also strengthen me, and I will be able to get this magic sword. Therefore, you will surely die today! "


    "There''s so much nonsense." Mo Ye says faintly. His hand moves, and the black figure is swept out in an instant. The sharp blade with cold light is attacking the man in front with a sharp breath.


    "Oh


    The man with the gold crown sneered, and the figure of Hua Yi moved. A long sword in his hand, carrying a strong air current, also rushed forward to block the sharp point of the sword coming towards him.


    "Sonorous!"


    The two swords collided with each other, making a clear clang sound. Two powerful air currents burst out from the blade of the sword, blowing their clothes and clothes whistling. The strong air current surged between the two people. The attack speed of the two swords was extremely fast. The onlookers could only see the two body shadows changing their positions.


    When an air current containing the spirit of sword Gang is shot down, the man in black raises his breath and flies to avoid the breath. His figure is in the air and stands in the air. The man with a gold crown looks up and catches up again.


    "Is this man really in the world? The combat effectiveness is so excellent. "


    An old man stroked his beard and was surprised to see the black figure. Even if he was now seen to be retreating step by step and dodging everywhere, a closer look would reveal that from the fight to the present, the black man had no wound, that is to say, even if he was in the downwind, he could not shed a drop of blood.


    They can be used as Lord level, and their strength is above Feixian. You should know that the difference of strength level is enough to suppress the shock. Obviously, in this battle, the Lord who fought with him also released the pressure, but unfortunately, it had no effect on the black robed man.


    "Such characters, even in the upper world, are hard to find." Another middle-aged man said, with a light appreciation in his eyes.


    No matter what kind of place they are, the capable and the strong can be appreciated and valued by others. However, in front of us, this person comes from the lower boundary at first. He is alone and has no influence. If he really has excellent strength, if he is recruited, he will do them good.


    For a moment, the eleven lords all moved their minds and wanted to cage this man into his own certainty. If there is such a person with outstanding strength to join their territory, it will be even more powerful for them!


    Just thinking about it, I saw that the man in black over there was scratched on his arm by the other side when he dodged away. The blood splashed along the drawn blade

 Chapter 1601

    Seeing that the man''s movement slowed down a little bit due to his injury, the Lord took the opportunity to attack with his sword, and the sharp blade pointed at the throat of the other party. The Lords below thought that the opportunity was coming. They moved their figures and took a step up. They thought that they could help each other when their lives were hanging on the line, so that he could bear the kindness of saving life, and then he would be brought to his own camp It''s a lot easier.


    But they did not want to, just when they thought that he would be passive life hanging on the line, it was when they saw the blood on his arm that the whole body breath suddenly cooled down, and a strong pressure was released from the air. Even the people below could clearly feel the existence of that cold and breathtaking breath at this moment.


    What was more unexpected to them was that the Lord''s sharp sword, which directly attacked his throat, was blocked by the keel sword in his hand at this moment, and could not enter any more.


    "Those who let me see the blood have already gone to hell!"


    The cold voice comes from Mo Ye''s mouth. His eyes are cold and he looks at the person in front of him. At the next moment, the hand holding the sword presses down, and an ancient prestige is released from him. With the power of his flying immortal, he covers the opposite person.


    "You


    The Lord thought that he could easily take his life, but he didn''t want the man''s breath to change suddenly. The pressure was released at this moment, which made his heart jump suddenly, and his mind was even more shocked. At the moment when the other party''s pressure fell on him, he seemed to hear the voice of the ancient beast green dragon in his mind.


    The sound made him lose his mind, and his face was pale and his breath was unstable. It was this moment that he lost his mind and his breath was unstable. He saw that the sword in his hand made a click. He suddenly looked back and saw that the sword he had blocked in his hand had cracked a thin crack after that click.


    "No..." probably!


    Before the words were spoken, he saw that under the strong breath, the sword in his hand broke with a clang sound, and the strong breath shook off, which made his heart and mind also be bitten back. The whole person was violently hit by the breath and fell back. When the figure fell back, a mouthful of blood was also ejected from his mouth.


    "Poof!"


    The blood spurted out, and the figure fell down. The people below were shocked and looked at the scene with astonishment. When they thought that the war would stop, they didn''t want to. The man in black came down with his sword and stabbed the Lord at the speed that could not cover his ears, and the sword broke his inner elixir.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. Not only the LORD with the gold crown could not believe it, but even the Lords below were shocked. They looked at the scene in the air and gasped.


    No one can believe that a friar from the lower world broke a lord Nei Dan!


    That''s a Lord with real immortal strength! How could one''s accomplishments be destroyed like this?


    "Bang!"


    The Lord''s figure fell to the ground from mid air, and his spiritual power of cultivation was rapidly passing away with blood in his mouth. His eyes were full of fear, but his face grew old with the gradual dissipation of his cultivation power. At that speed, no one had time to help, or no one could.


    What is more surprising is that after landing steadily, the black robed man put his sword directly into the Lord''s heart

 Chapter 1602

    "Well..."


    There was no one to help and stop in the groaning of pain, because only the LORD came today, and no one brought his subordinates. The lords were shocked by the strength of the black robed man and his decisiveness in killing. For them, it is a good thing to die a Lord. Naturally, they don''t want to stop anything.


    However, at the next moment, they saw that at the heart where the black robed man''s sword had stabbed, an inch of frost quickly covered the Lord''s body on the ground.


    "He, what is he doing?" A lord asked in dismay, what else does he want to do when he is abandoned like this?


    Another older Lord shrunk his eyes and murmured, "it''s not what I want it to be?"


    "What?" Asked a man nearby.


    "Killing people and destroying their souls will never surpass life..." The old man murmured and looked at the black robed man with awe in his eyes.


    "What, can''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that the frost covered the whole Lord on the ground and frozen it into ice. With the injection of his spiritual power, it exploded with a bang, and his body was broken into slag and dissipated in the air


    It was quiet all around, and no one spoke any more. They just looked at the ice dregs dispersed in the air, and the black robed man standing there wiping his sword in his hands. Suddenly, they felt as if they had brought up the evil spirits of the lower world.


    I really want to ask, is it too late to send it back?


    "The dead one, where is his territory?" Mo Ye looks at one of the Lords and asks.


    Hearing this, the eleven lords'' eyes flicker, as if thinking about something. After a while, the Lord who is watched by Mo Ye gives a light cough and says, "he is the Lord of Nanyuan city. The main city is in Nanyuan City, and the ten cities to the south of Nanyuan city are all his territory."


    "Hehe, do you want to be the new Lord of Nanyuan city? I can go with you. " One of the old men looks at Mo ye and says hello.


    As soon as the others heard this, they took a look at the old man, thought about it, and then began to speak one after another: "yes, we are all lords of our own territory. If we accompany the night king, it will be easier for the night king to take over Nanyuan city."


    "Ha ha ha ha, if the night king takes over Nanyuan city and becomes a new Lord, we will all be friends in the future."


    Mo Ye takes a look at them, and then he puts away his sword. He arched his hand and says, "in this case, it''s very kind of you. I don''t know how to call your lords?"


    Seeing him so popular, the others laughed and said, "why don''t we sit down and have a drink? Let the night King know us


    "Well, yes, today is the day when the night King ascends the world for the first time. We should also celebrate for him! I''ll make arrangements. " A middle-aged Lord said with a smile and made a gesture of invitation to Mo ye: "night king, follow us."


    Mo Ye nodded: "thank you, please." Instead of going ahead of himself, he walked with the crowd.


    As for the Lord who died, even his soul was destroyed, but no one mentioned it again. It seems that they have forgotten him without making an appointment.


    On the other side, Downing''s situation is not as good as that of Mo Ye. Her place is dark and dark, and the evil spirit is rampant, and the sound of crying and howling is endless

 Chapter 1603

    She looked around the place, the dark environment can still be seen in the mountains, that pervading and open the evil spirit and echo in the air between the ghost cry sound, but let her understand that she is afraid to come to the wrong place.


    "Woo..."


    All of a sudden, something seemed to come to her. She looked down and saw that a ghost hand was grabbing at her. She raised her foot and stepped on the ghost hand, directly stepping back to the ground.


    As she stepped on her foot, the ghost hand was trampled back at the same time, as if touching something hot, quickly dissipated between the soil.


    This scene made those ghosts around who wanted to go forward hesitated, but they did not dare to go forward.


    "Sand..."


    At the same time, the roots and branches on the ground stretched out to form an encirclement. At this moment, the trees around moved up, stretching their branches and leaves to the middle.


    Tang Ning looked at it and saw that the sky above her head was wrapped by these leaves, and the surrounding branches and trees wrapped around her quickly. She saw that she mobilized the spirit breath in her body, and her body flew up without touching the ground. When she raised her hand, a fire burst out and burned in her palm.


    The tree was afraid of the fire. When she saw the fire in her hand, she stopped for a moment, but at the next moment, she suddenly ran out and wrapped around her feet. At that time, donning''s hand was lifted, and the flame in her hand was scattered and flying around.


    The fire fell on the trees, let out a cry, and quickly burned up. The branches stretched and twisted, and the sound of crying with the fire also sounded in the forest.


    "Oh..."


    Downing glanced at the tree demon that had been scattered by the fire, and the sky above her reappeared. She went up and stood in the air, frowning at what she saw.


    "Get her!"


    Excited voice from far away, she looked down along the voice, and saw a group of people running down there. No, it was a group of demons. They had human bodies, but also had demon shaped heads.


    To fight with such a group of demons, it would only consume spiritual power. What''s more, these demons are not the only ones in such a place. Therefore, she did not intend to fight with those demons below.


    A shadow in the air, blink of an eye will disappear in front of those demons, but in an instant, she will be out of the mountain forest. In the middle of the air, she looked at the evil spirit and sighed helplessly.


    "The ability of the people above is really worrying. If you open the gate of heaven, you can open your mind." In her present situation, if she wants to be found out by these demons here, she has to use her brain. Otherwise, she will be too busy to deal with those demons alone.


    There was a flash of light in her mind, and a smile flashed in her eyes She turned back again, ready to go to the mountain forest to pick up the monsters.


    Half an hour later, in the mountain forest, in the dim light, we can see that there are a lot of demon corpses lying on the ground. Those corpses are also cut apart and the demon pills are taken out.


    Tang Ning, dressed in a light green dress, was standing among the corpses of those monsters. She was holding a red demon pill with a strong evil spirit in her hand.


    "What kind of monster should I become?" She murmured, looking at those monsters on the ground, the corpses frowned: "they all look so ugly." They are all demons. Her family is much more lovely and beautiful when she is young.

 Chapter 1604

    However, she also knew that these were not true demons, because they were half demons with human body demon heads.


    She glanced at the corpse of the monster on the ground. Seeing that the sky was getting bright, she quickly left here. In the middle of the sky, she thought for a moment, and finally turned into a rabbit demon.


    When downing appeared on the road again, he was already like a rabbit demon. In fact, he had two rabbit ears on his head. He looked like a beautiful and harmless rabbit beauty.


    She swaggered along the road, passing by those monsters. Perhaps it was because she had evolved so well that she had only two rabbit ears on top of her head, and her appearance was more beautiful than ordinary monsters. Therefore, some demons who passed by would stare at her for a while, but because of her strong evil spirit, ordinary demons did not dare to provoke her easily.


    Once you have come, you will be at ease. Tang Ning thinks that since you have come here, you should look around here first! As for Mo ye, she believes that he will not be bullied with his strength.


    A chariot pulled by a four headed monster is driving on the mountain road. When you see the rabbit demon walking slowly on the road, a small demon in the beast car will always stare at the rabbit demon in front of him. When he sees the beautiful and greasy appearance of the rabbit demon, his eyes will not be able to light up.


    "Ah, rabbit, rabbit."


    Rabbit? Where are rabbits? Downing looked around, thinking that if a rabbit caught the roast rabbit meat, it would be good to eat it, but the rabbit did not see it, and saw a little demon sitting in the cart.


    "Rabbit, rabbit." The genie waved at Downing.


    "Why?" Downing glanced at the little demon, and thought that the little demon was really indescribable.


    "Rabbit, come up! I don''t have to walk. I have food on my cart Small demon a face excited to invite.


    Tang Ning took a look at the little demon, thought about it and got into the cart. After sitting down in the cart, he saw that there were a lot of food on the table, including fruits, dried meat and wine.


    "Rabbit, how did you evolve so well? Did you eat something? Where''s your harelip? How come your rabbit eyes are not red? Where''s your rabbit tooth? And why don''t you have rabbit hair on your face? "


    The little demon looked at Downing excitedly and wanted to touch her face, but he was patted open.


    "Well, you hit me?" The little demon widened his eyes and was surprised.


    Downing took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "is this how I hit you? It''s to open your hand. And, just look at it. Don''t touch it. " She picked up a piece of dried meat from the table and chewed it.


    That small demon saw her a vegetarian rabbit actually ate meat, can''t help surprised way: "you still eat meat? Aren''t your rabbits vegetarian? "


    Downing chewed the meat in his mouth, poured another glass of wine, and said, "I am a different rabbit."


    The little demon nodded: "well, I can see it." This is a rabbit that can drink.


    "What kind of demon are you? How did you grow up like this Tang Ning looked at the little demon in front of her and asked, she was not very familiar with the demons, so she couldn''t see what kind of demon this long and indescribable demon was in front of her.


    "How do I look? I''m very good-looking! " The little demon touched his face and said with pride: "I am the best looking brother and sister in my family, and also the most like my demon father."


    "Cough."


    Downing, who was drinking wine, choked at this. She slowed down, nodded and said with a smile, "well, confidence is a good thing."

 Chapter 1605

    The little demon approached her and whispered, "Why are you hanging out here? Don''t you know? There is a demon killing maniac out of the mountain forest, who specially digs demon pills. Rabbit demons like you who have no fighting power dare to walk slowly in this area. You are not afraid to meet the demon digging demons! "


    "Cough!"


    Downing was choked again. This time, she was choked by dried meat. She went along with her chest, took a breath, and looked at the little demon in front of her. He thought that she was the one who dug the demon pill?


    But she''s not as cruel as he said, is she? After all, she won''t kill her as long as she doesn''t attack her demon.


    "Rabbit, you''d better eat some vegetarian food! It seems that you can''t get used to it if you drink or eat meat. " The little demon gave downing a fruit.


    After that, Tang Ning wiped and bit, but didn''t say anything more. He just opened the curtain and looked outside. He saw that the animal vehicle was moving very fast. In addition to some walking monsters, there were some people driving animal vehicles on the road outside.


    All the way that little demon has been talking, she did not say much, just listen.


    "Rabbit, have you heard the latest rumors?" The little demon asked.


    "What''s the rumor?" Asked downing.


    "It''s just that there is a cultivator in the lower world, who seems to be called Tang and Tang Ning. It''s said that she is the son of fortune..." The little demon said excitedly there.


    Tang Ning listened quietly, and after understanding the whole story, he asked, "so the demon world has also issued a hunting order to arrest this man?"


    "That''s for sure! I heard my demon father said that when those immortals began to lead her from the lower world, the demon world would open a hole to snatch him over. As long as downing fell here, he would not escape. "


    The little demon said excitedly: "if I could eat a mouthful of that human flesh, maybe I can become a real demon."


    Downing glanced at the demon and said, "I don''t think you have that chance." Is her meat so delicious?


    "To the demon city, rabbit, where are you going? Do you want to go to my house Asked the demon.


    Downing thought for a while and asked, "can''t we demons go to human places? Where those immortal human beings stay, we demons should have a way to go? "


    "Do you want to go?" The little demon''s eyes lit up: "I want to go too!"


    "I asked how to get there? Where to go? "


    "I don''t know about that." The little demon shook his head and saw that the rabbit rolled his eyes. The little demon said triumphantly, "but my demon Father knows! Would you like to come to my house? Let''s go and ask my demon father. "


    Seeing entering the demon city, Downing said, "I''ll go shopping in the city first! I haven''t been here before. Where is your home? I''ll come to you when I''m done


    "My home is the biggest one in this demon city. You can find my home by asking where the largest demon house is." The little demon grinned and said, "then I''ll go home and wait for you. You remember to come."


    "Good." Downing should a, let the beast car stop, then get off the car first.


    "Remember to come to my house and find me!" In the chariot, the genie poked his head and waved his hands.


    Tang Ning looked at the small demon waving his hand, and suddenly remembered that she did not know what kind of demon this little demon was! But the only thing you can know is that this demon has a few tendons.


    After shaking her head, she was attracted by everything in the demon city

 Chapter 1606

    Everything in this demon city is almost the same as the place where human beings live. The difference is that the streets in this city are not people, but half demons with demon heads.


    She walked forward, smelling the smell of the meat, but she couldn''t help swallowing. It was like the smell of barbecue.


    Smelling the smell of meat, I came to a small shop with animal lamp. I found an empty table and sat down. A half demon came over and looked at her.


    "Rabbit? Are you in the wrong place? The opposite is the vegetarian shop. We have meat here. " The half demon said, staring at the beautiful rabbit, found that the rabbit demon evolution can be very good, even the face of rabbit hair is not, really beautiful.


    "I''m here to eat meat. What do you have to eat?" Donning asked, seeing that half of the demons in the shop were staring at her, she squinted and swept them.


    Because of her evil spirit is very heavy, even if she is a rabbit demon, and born beautiful and greasy, no one dares to come to her trouble.


    "We have all kinds of animal meat here. How about some signboards for you?" Half demon asked, looking at this beautiful and greasy rabbit, can''t help but close a few minutes, but unexpectedly the other party''s eyes swept, Sheng Sheng let him hit a shiver.


    "Come on Downing glanced at the half demon carelessly: "give me another pot of wine."


    "Good, good." The half demon was scared for a moment, and then he retreated.


    "What rabbit demon is this? Why are you so evil? "


    "Yes! Aren''t all rabbits vegetarian? Why is it just meat? "


    "This rabbit has evolved so well. Look at the skin, tut, just like human beings."


    "Yes, the meat looks so delicate. I don''t know what it''s like to take a bite?"


    "Rabbit meat smell, rabbits are vegetarian, so their meat with a smell of green grass, not delicious."


    "It''s true. Besides being extremely hungry, I don''t usually eat rabbits. The meat is not very delicious."


    "But this one doesn''t look the same! Maybe the meat of this rabbit is delicious


    "You want to eat? Go! Don''t you see that this rabbit is so evil? It is estimated that the strength is also strong. "


    "How strong is the rabbit? I don''t know. "


    The half demons in the shop were drinking wine and staring at the rabbit. Seeing that her two erect ears were still moving from time to time, they thought to themselves, are they still eavesdropping on them?


    Tang Ning didn''t eavesdrop, but based on her cultivation. The words of the half demon naturally fell into her ears. As for her rabbit ears, since she was alive, the ears would naturally move. It was strange that they would not move!


    "Here it is. Here it is. Come on, meat and horses." Half demon brought up a pot of wine and quickly retreated.


    "Well, rabbit, this wine is very strong. Can you do it?" One of them was squinting.


    Tang Ning didn''t pay attention to it, but poured a cup of wine and sipped it. After a while, a beast leg with a weight of dozens of Jin was brought up. Seeing the leg, Tang Ning was surprised and asked, "so big?"


    "Big?"


    The half demon looked at it and said, "the portion of our store has always been relatively large. When other demons come, they have to eat several such legs. Are you enough to eat one? Do you want another one? "


    Donning waved his hand. "Forget it. I''ll try it first."

 Chapter 1607

    After looking at it, she found that there was no chopsticks or anything like that. Other demons just took them up and chewed them. So she took out a knife from her body, cut off a piece of animal meat and ate it with wine.


    "Look, this rabbit is very polite."


    "Well, like the aristocrats in the demons."


    "The rabbit is not a noble, is it?"


    "No way! I haven''t heard of any nobles among the rabbit demons. You should know that those nobles are highly effective. "


    Downing was eating and drinking the wine. He asked, "what is this wine? It''s delicious. "


    "Hehe, this is the wine made by monkey demon. The wine is the best in the whole street." Said a half demon.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded and cried: "give me ten jars to take away again."


    "Ten altars? Good Half demon a listen, eyes a bright, quickly to move wine.


    After a while, Downing couldn''t eat any more. The meat was just too greasy, because the wine was strong. Although he was not drunk, his face was suffused with a trace of blush, which made the half demons in the shop straight.


    "Here are ten jars of wine, together with food and drink. The total amount is 1583 demon coins. I''ll give you the mantissa and give you 1580 demon coins." Half demon bent waist, rubbing hands, hehe smile, waiting for the rabbit in front of him to get money.


    "Demon money?"


    Tang Ning was stunned and asked, "are you using demon money here? What does the demon coin look like? Can gold coins work? "


    "What gold coin? You don''t know what a demon coin looks like Half demon also stayed for a while, looking at the rabbit in front of him, said: "you, you should not want to eat for nothing?"


    Tang Ning listened and waved his hand with a smile: "how can it be! I''m like a freeloader Is it a demon She just doesn''t know what the demon coin looks like. Besides, there are gold coins in her space, and to demon coins


    "Demon money, this one, you see." Half demon quickly took out a demon coin from his pocket.


    Tang Ning took it and found that the round demon coin was silvery white. On one side of the coin was printed with words and patterns, and on the other side it was printed with the appearance of a mansion. There was a trace of evil spirit on the whole demon coin.


    "This is the demon coin!" I haven''t seen it before.


    "Give me back." Half demon quickly took that demon coin back, way: "you hurry to give money!"


    Downing thought for a moment and said, "I don''t have this demon coin." See his demon face a change, she said again: "but I have a baby, can be used to offset money ah!"


    "Baby? What baby? You don''t even have money. What kind of treasure do you have Half demon obviously didn''t believe it. Seeing that she stretched out her hand as if she wanted to take something, he took a fierce step back and took out the knife: "you, what do you want to do?"


    Seeing the half demon''s frightened appearance, Tang Ning could not help rolling his eyes and said, "I''ll show you my baby!" The hand moves, takes out a finger big pearl from the space.


    "Is this enough?"


    "What is this?" Half demon comes forward to watch.


    The other half demons in the shop also came up to have a look. One of them was surprised and said, "how can this be so like the pearls produced by the demon sea?"


    "Pearl? Is it expensive? " Asked the Banshee.


    "This is the treasure of the nobility among the demons. The banshees of those nobles like to wear this precious on their bodies."


    Listening to them, Downing laughed and asked, "what''s up? Can it be used as demon money? "

 Chapter 1608

    "Yes The half demon grinned and took it over: "use this offset, use this offset!"


    "Don''t pit rabbits! I''ll find some demon coins for her. The pearl is a treasure. How can ten bottles of wine be worth this pearl? " One half demon said.


    "Hehe, it''s OK." The half demon said, taking some demon coins from his body and handing them to Downing: "these are for you."


    Tang Ning took a look, but did not care, but raised his hand to put the ten jars of wine into the space. Those half demons beside saw this scene, and for a moment, the evil pupils moved.


    Is this rabbit really noble? There''s still room?


    Maybe it was her big shot, or the scene that she collected things into the space was seen by some demons. Therefore, Downing, who just left the shop, was watched.


    Knowing that a demon was staring at her, Downing didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he inquired in the street and went all the way to the largest demon house in the demon city.


    "How did the rabbit go to the demon''s house?"


    "What about that? Do you want to do it? "


    "You are stupid! See her go to the mansion of the big demon, we start again not to challenge the big demon? You want to die yourself. " Two half demon there scolded a few words, with unwilling to leave quietly.


    Don''t you think you have to bring something for the first time? So think about it, with a few demon coins in the roadside shop to buy a few small boxes, and from the space to find a few things to put in.


    If you can ask me how to get to the upper world in that demon house, it''s OK. If she can''t ask, she doesn''t know how long she has to stay here. Thinking of this, she sighs helplessly.


    Why did you come to this place?


    All the way to the largest mansion in the city, she found out that it was the residence of the great demon, which was also called the noble demon by the demons in the city. Only because of its amazing fighting power, no half of the demons in this city dare to offend easily.


    When she came to the gate and stopped, she saw that there was an evil spirit in the sky above the demon house. There was a blood red demon head on the gate. The demon head was nailed to the gate as if it was alive. A pair of drum demon eyes were closed. But for some reason, Downing thought that the demon eyes could be opened.


    She stepped forward and was about to knock on the door. As expected, she saw the demon eyes open, and the round eyes were staring at her.


    Downing also looked at the demon''s eyes, but his mind was thinking, what was the name of the little demon with the best appearance? Did she forget to ask?


    Just thinking about it, I saw that the blood red demon head opened its mouth, and the voice containing the Demon power came out with the slowly opened door: "there is a guest here!"


    Downing blinked, and suddenly found that if there was such a demon head on the gate, even the porter would have been spared.


    When she saw the door open, she went in. When she stepped inside, her eyes moved. At the moment when she came in, she felt a pair of eyes fell on her body and looked at her. The evil spirit inside was much heavier than that outside.


    Lift eyes to look forward, see two sides with a dozen Banshee slightly bow body line ceremony: "inside please."


    Downing went inside, following their guidance, zigzag into the inside, and saw the little demon that had met before ran towards her with excitement.


    "Rabbit! Here you are, rabbit


    "Little eight, don''t be rude."


    A voice came from behind, and downing also looked at the past, and his sight fell on the half demon behind him.

 Chapter 1609

    It''s no wonder that the little demon said that he looked like a demon father. Look at the appearance of this big demon, he has a strong and strong body, which is the same as that of a man. It is mainly the demon head, tiger eyes, Eagle nose, ear, thick lips, big mouth, lion face, and antlers with two fingers in the forehead. This is the enlarged version of the little demon, which looks like a full-fledged version.


    If there is a difference, it is that the demon on the body is very heavy, since she entered the demon city, it is estimated that the strength of this big demon is the strongest!


    While downing was looking at the demon, the demon was also looking at the rabbit in front of him. When he saw the rabbit, his eyes lit up and his eyes flashed with amazement.


    The rabbit in a white dress, quietly stood there, unable to grasp the waist than the snake demon, inch by inch looked up, fell on her beautiful face, the demon looked carefully.


    There was no rabbit lip or red eye. Even the skin was white and smooth like a pearl. Except for the rabbit ears, there was no demon shape. He had never seen such evolution in other demons.


    "Rabbit, I''ll take you..." The little demon with a face of excitement stepped forward and reached for downing.


    Seeing this, the big demon glanced at his son, and pushed his son away at the same time. He took Downing''s hand and said with a smile, "Miss Rabbit, I am the master of the demon house. You can call me red."


    Tang Ning''s mouth a draw, looking at this big demon which does not hide the love in his eyes, calmly pulled his hand back and said: "you are the master of the mansion here, then I will call you the red demon lord!"


    "Ha ha, as long as you are happy, you can call it anything." The big demon tried to make himself look more common, for fear of scaring the timid Miss Rabbit.


    Looking at the beautiful and greasy face of the rabbit, the big demon''s sight fell on her hand and sincerely praised: "Miss Rabbit, your claws are really beautiful, and your face is also the most beautiful of the demons I have seen, even the fox demon can''t match it."


    "Thank you."


    Tang Ning showed a smile. She didn''t want to say more about it. Before she met, the big demon looked at her with praise and praise. She had to say, "the Demon Lord also grows..."


    What does it look like? it '' s a long story?


    "How?"


    The big demon stood up straight, his eyes burning down on Miss Rabbit in front of him, and thought to himself: is it miss rabbit that has fallen in love with my heroism?


    Downing thought about it seriously. In his expectant eyes, he said, "the Demon Lord is also very magnificent, which is very different from the demons I have seen."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Big demon listened to the roar and laughed. He looked at the rabbit in front of him and said, "Miss Rabbit, I intend to..."


    Tang Ning didn''t wait for him to finish, then directly interrupted his words: "demon lord, in fact, I have a question to ask you today." Now she can be sure that the little demon is a demon with few tendons, and the big demon is definitely a lecherous demon.


    Thanks to her, she always felt that the demons were cruel, bloodthirsty and warlike, but there were such wonderful flowers in front of the demons.


    "Oh? Yes? By the way, let''s go in and say, "how can miss rabbit stand here all the time?" Big demon said, turn back to command a: "go, prepare a table of banquet, this main good to greet Miss Rabbit."

 Chapter 1610

    "Miss Rabbit, come on, let''s go inside and say." The big demon said, taking Downing to go inside.


    The little demon who was left aside blinked and scratched his head. How could he seem to be superfluous? Clearly is his guest, his friend, how to be robbed by his demon father?


    Thinking of his demon father''s lust, he quickly followed in.


    Tang Ning was taken inside and sat down at the table. I don''t know how those demons were prepared. After a while, he brought a lot of meat.


    "Come on, these are all vegetarian dishes Miss Rabbit loves." Big demon courteously put some vegetables in front of Downing: "Miss Rabbit, although eat, not enough."


    "Demon father, rabbits eat meat." The little demon came in and looked at the demon father who was so close to the rabbit. He thought about it, and after moving the stool, he wanted to sit in the middle of them.


    "Go, what are you doing here? Go and do it over there. " The demon waved and said, pushing his son aside.


    The little demon glared: "demon father, you see color forget son!"


    "Go ahead and don''t make trouble here." The big demon said, looked at Downing and said, "Miss Rabbit, what did you just say you want to ask?"


    "I want to ask the Demon Lord how do we get to the upper world?" Asked downing.


    "To the human world?"


    Hearing this, the Demon Lord looked at her and said, "how do you want to go to the human world? The human world can''t accommodate us demons. We demons are different in the human world, and they kill them. Like some demons that are cultivated and formed in the human world, if they don''t hide in the mountains, they will easily be killed by the people in the human world. "


    "So, doesn''t the demon lord know how to get to the upper world?" Downing looked at him in surprise, as if he had not heard the dangers he said.


    Hearing this, the big demon immediately said: "how possible! How can I not know that I am a demon? "


    He took up the wine bowl in front of him, drank a bowl of wine, and said: "I tell you, if you want to go to the upper world, you can go as long as the demon door of the demon world is opened. I heard other big demons say that those people in the upper world say that there is a son of fortune. Eating his meat can help the demons to completely transform into adults. The demon queen seems to be preparing to capture the son of fortune from the upper world Come on, imagine it! If you can catch us in the demon world from the human beings, the demons in the demon world will naturally go to the human side, right? "


    "Yes, where is the demon gate? How did you open it? " Downing picked up the jar and poured him another bowl full of wine.


    "The demon door that can lead to the upper world is everywhere, but not any demon can open it."


    He said with a smile, and drank a bowl of wine. He stretched out his hand to catch Downing''s hand, but let downing avoid it. Then he laughed disapprovingly: "Miss Rabbit, you rabbit demon''s combat effectiveness is always the weakest, and generally do not dare to haunt such places in the city, but I am not the same. I am a big demon, I have strong fighting power, strong arms and strong chest Muscle. "


    As he spoke, he also showed off the muscles on his arms with his fists. He lifted his lapels and patted his chest muscles to show the rabbit his strength. At the same time, he said triumphantly, "Miss Rabbit, do you see that? I am very strong and strong. Although I have 18 enchantments, Miss Rabbit can be the biggest one if she wants to

 Chapter 1611

    Listening to this, Downing wanted to shout: Mo Ye! The woman who miss you! Or an old color demon with eighteen enchantresses!


    One side of the small demon listened to stare straight eyes: "demon father, this is what I brought back!"


    "Miss Rabbit, what do you think?" Big demon grinned and looked at the beautiful and lovely Miss Rabbit.


    Tang Ning Shan''s smile, looking at the big demon in front of him. Just as he was about to speak, he saw a small demon running in quickly outside.


    "Demon lord, Demon Lord."


    "What''s the matter?" Good things are interrupted, the big demon is not happy to stare at the little demon.


    "Several demon masters from other demon cities came and said in the hall that they had important matters to discuss with each other."


    Listening to this, the big demon stood up, looked at Miss Rabbit gently, and said, "you eat first, and then let the little eight take you around the house."


    Said, and looked at the son, calm face told: "small eight, take good care of Miss Rabbit, don''t let people bully her."


    "Yes."


    The little demon said, "rabbit, why don''t you take advantage of my demon father''s absence? I didn''t expect that my demon father would be greedy for your beauty. After all, those enchantresses in his backyard are not vegetarians. "


    "I haven''t asked how to open the demon door." Donning sighed, took a piece of meat to eat, and said, "wait until I ask you to leave. As for the rest, you don''t have to worry. After all, I''m not a vegetarian." As she ate the meat, she released her divinity to inquire into the hall.


    Little demon listen to this, how always feel strange, but can''t say, but see this rabbit clip a piece of meat to eat, and secretly nodded.


    It''s not really a vegetarian rabbit.


    In the hall, together with the demon lord, there were six big demons talking at this time.


    "How can you come here so well? What''s the matter? " The red demon lord sat on the throne and looked at them and asked.


    "Don''t you hear that yet?" One of them was surprised.


    "What did you hear? I''m busy! I don''t have time to take care of my business. " The red demon lord said, a heart all in the rabbit Miss body.


    "Look! I said that he must be with those enchantresses all day long, and he doesn''t pay any attention to the business. " Another big demon shook his head and said.


    "Hahaha, other things you are not interested in, but there is one thing you must be interested in."


    A big demon said with a smile, looked at him and said, "I heard that when those people in the upper bound pulled the son of fortune from the lower bound, the demon queen also moved his hand and opened the demon world to transmit the black hole, and the son of fortune was pulled into the black hole and sent to the demon world. The nobles in the demon Kingdom have received the news and are looking for this human being everywhere."


    "Oh? Is that one bite of meat can make us demons turn into human beings The red demon lord asked, but what he thought was still miss rabbit''s white and red face, and the white, tender and soft little claws.


    How do you want to rub it in your arms?


    "That''s the news that the nobles in the demon got first. They are already looking for it. We want to cooperate with you as usual. What do you think?"


    However, he didn''t respond to the question. He just grinned and giggled there, and then he called out: "red demon lord, what do you think?"


    "Cough!"


    The red demon lord eased up, looked at them, and said: "this human can''t hide it when it is found. The demon won''t let him fall into the hands of other demons. I won''t join in the fun. I''ll go back to find my Miss Rabbit."

 Chapter 1612

    Several big demons heard this and looked at each other.


    What the hell is Miss Rabbit?


    "If you have nothing to do, go back! I''m not very interested in finding that human being. " Even if he is interested in it, what is the use of knowing that it will never fall into his hands? Is it a waste of time? At that time, it''s better to think about how to marry Miss Rabbit.


    "Red demon lord, don''t you think about it? Think about it? " A big demon persuades.


    "No, there''s nothing to think about. If you want me to say, don''t go to work. There are so many demons in the demon world who are staring at that human. Even if the human is three headed and six armed, we can''t divide it. What''s more, even if you find the human, you dare to keep it by yourself and not give it to the demon queen?" He sneered and said, "since you have to give it to the demon queen, why do you have to work hard? Let the demon queen catch it by himself. "


    He really didn''t intend to go to this human. However, they looked at the red demon master''s infatuation when talking about Miss Rabbit. One of the big demons could not help asking, "red demon lord, is the Miss Rabbit in your mouth your new enchantress?"


    "Well? You want to get my idea of Miss Rabbit? " Red demon lord a pair of demon eyes a squint, staring at him warning way: "don''t think, Miss Rabbit is mine."


    "Ha ha, the red demon lord is joking. We don''t love beauty." Only he is lecherous, and he is famous in the big demon.


    "That''s good. No more." The red demon lord said, staring at them.


    Seeing that Bai ran a trip, they had no choice but to leave first.


    After a while, donning came back to her and sat down with a smile on her face.


    "Miss Rabbit, come on, eat more." He took vegetables for her, but found that she put meat in the bowl. He couldn''t help staring at his son, raised his hand and knocked his demon head: "you are stupid! How to eat meat for Miss Rabbit? Do you know rabbits are vegetarian


    The little demon kneaded his head and said innocently, "demon father, other rabbits are vegetarian, but this rabbit is not!"


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "demon lord, I am not afraid of meat and vegetables."


    "What, what?" The big demon was obviously stunned for a moment and looked at her in surprise: "rabbits also eat meat?" I haven''t heard of it!


    "Well, I eat it with meat and vegetables." Tang Ning laughed and looked at the demon master and said, "demon lord, previously you said that the demon door is everywhere, so I don''t know how to open the demon door?"


    "Nature needs Demon power." The big demon said, looking at Miss Rabbit in front of her, she said, "even if it''s a big demon like us, at least we need eight big demons to join hands to open the door of the demon, but if it''s the queen of the demon, she can do it by herself."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning stare at the big demon in front of him, such as his evil spirit so heavy big demon, unexpectedly still need eight big demons to join hands to open the demon door? What would she do if she wanted to go back? Catch eight big demons and ask them to open the door for her? Or go straight to the demon queen?


    She felt that whatever it was, it would not be so easy.


    Seeing Miss Rabbit in a daze, the big demon asked curiously, "Miss Rabbit, why do you always ask about the demon door? Miss rabbit wants to go to the human world


    Downing looked at the demon and said with a smile, "yes, I really want to go to the human world."

 Chapter 1613

    "What does Miss Rabbit want to do in the human world? The human world is too dangerous for us demons. As soon as those people see us, they want to kill us. If a delicate demon like Miss Rabbit goes there, it will not survive. " He really did not understand, how could such a beautiful, soft and cute Miss Rabbit want to go to such a cruel and dangerous place?


    "Naturally I have a reason to go." She stood up and said, "since the demon lord can''t open the demon door, I''ll go first." Instead of looking for eight big demons, it''s better to go straight to the demon queen and have a good fight.


    "Miss Rabbit is leaving?" Big demon fiercely stood up, a face of amazement: "Miss Rabbit, you don''t stay? I am so sincere, Miss Rabbit, you must believe that I am true to you


    Tang Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m grateful for the hospitality of the demon lord, but I still have something to do, so I won''t stay here for a long time."


    "What can I do for you? Isn''t it about the demon gate? " When the demon saw that she was going to leave, she was in a hurry and said, "Miss Rabbit, if you really want to go to the human world, how about I accompany you? I have a way to go. "


    A pair of rabbit ears of Downing moved, and she looked at him and asked, "the big demon doesn''t mean that in addition to the demon queen, only eight big demons can join hands to open the demon door?"


    "Yes, it''s good, but you don''t know. Some time ago, the demon queen issued a war order. I wanted to choose a demon with good fighting power and take it to the human world to do something important. But if Miss rabbit wants to go, I can accompany Miss Rabbit."


    Hearing this, Downing''s heart moved and asked, "the demon queen wants to go to the human world? If so, I can go by myself, so I don''t have to trouble the Demon Lord. "


    "You can''t go without me, because it''s selected at different levels." The demon master grinned and patted his son. He said, "Miss Rabbit, don''t bother us. In fact, I planned to send Xiao Ba to experience for a while. It''s just that, anyway, there''s nothing wrong with the demon house. I''ll go with Miss Rabbit."


    "You are the master of the demon house. Can you leave like this?" Tang Ning is slightly surprised, this demon lord should also be equivalent to the owner of the human family? Can you just walk away like this?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Miss Rabbit doesn''t know much about my demon house. Let''s go. I''ll show you who you are. " Said, he to one side small eight way: "go, call your brothers to the front hall."


    "Good!" A can and rabbit out to play, small eight excited to run out.


    Tang Ning was taken to the front room to sit, not long, see small eight ran in: "demon father, brothers come."


    Tang Ning looked and saw seven and a half demons coming in from outside. The seven monsters were all big and powerful, and they were not inferior to the Demon Lord at all. The seven demons were not the same in appearance, but they were slightly similar to the Demon Lord.


    Her first feeling was that, well, it was all natural.


    "See the demon father."


    The seven and a half demons saluted, and their voice was rough and powerful. After a ceremony, their eyes naturally fell on the rabbit.


    Nothing else, because this rabbit is too conspicuous.


    A white dress looks good and excellent, evolution is very perfect, the whole body only left those two rabbit ears to tell them, this is a rabbit demon.

 Chapter 1614

    "Well."


    The demon lord nodded, looked at his seven sons with satisfaction, and said to Downing, "Miss Rabbit, these are my seven sons, who usually take care of the affairs in the demon house, so even if I go for a few years, there will be no problem. With them, no one dares to make the idea of our demon house."


    "Demon father is going out again?" Asked one of the banshees, frowning.


    One word after another, let downing know that it is estimated that this demon lord has not done this kind of out of tune thing twice.


    "Ha ha, Miss Rabbit, this is the boss." The demon lord laughed and said to Downing again. Then he looked at his son and said with a straight face: "what? Do you have to take care of me when I go out


    "What are you going to do this time? Last time you chased a snake demon to the snake''s nest. You almost got eaten alive, don''t you remember? " The other half demon curled his mouth, and thought that his demon father must want to follow the rabbit back to the nest again.


    "It''s a long time ago. What do you say? Besides, if I''m swallowed raw, I can still sit here? " The Demon Lord said disapprovingly, then turned to look at Tang Ning, and said with a smile: "Miss Rabbit, this is the second."


    Downing''s mouth slightly puffed. Why take her with you every time you say something?


    "Demon father, where are you going this time? How long Asked the other demon.


    "Miss Rabbit, this is the third


    The big demon first turned his head and said to the rabbit, and then said to the third, "I''m going to take your brother to experience for a while, so you can keep your home well. Don''t make any big things when I''m away. Don''t worry about your own affairs. Just mind your own demons. OK, you''d better step back! Do what you need to do. "


    Seven half demon listen to their demon father so say, then answer a: "yes." The other demons went out. When the old one was left, he stopped for a moment, took a look at the rabbit, and then called out to the little demon: "Xiao Ba, you come out with me."


    "Oh." Small demon should, obediently followed out.


    Outside, seven demons surrounded the little demon and asked, "what''s the matter with that rabbit? Where did it come from? Why don''t you like a vegetarian rabbit this time


    "Big brother, rabbit is actually my friend. I met her on the way back. She doesn''t like our demon father. She will come to our house to ask how to open the demon door and go to the human world." Xiaoyao said something simple.


    "Open the door to the human world? This rabbit? " The eldest brother frowned: "so the demon father is not going to accompany you to experience, but to accompany the rabbit to the human world?"


    "No, it''s to accompany me to experience, and also to the human world." The little demon said.


    The second shook his head and said helplessly, "what a mess."


    "What now? You don''t know the temper of the demon father. If he decides something, the ten monsters will not come back. " Seven said, looking at them.


    "Little eight, you go in! Let''s discuss it. " The boss signaled to let him in first.


    "Good." Small demon should a, this just goes to go inside.


    The seven demons looked at each other and went forward to the pavilion and said, "the matter that the demon queen chooses the demon with strong fighting power to go to the human world has long been spread among the aristocrats, but there are not many nobles involved. If the demon father goes to put in a foot, he is afraid it will be troublesome."


    "Big brother, are you worried that the demon father and Xiao Ba will never return?" Asked the fifth.

 Chapter 1615

    The elder brother sighed and said, "are those monks in the human world easy to provoke? They regard us as a thorn in the eye. If the demon door is opened, the demon father and Xiao Ba will go to the human world, and they will die for sure. "


    "What about that?" Asked old six.


    Several demons looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on the boss. Seeing this, the boss said, "we''ll go with you. Even if there''s any danger, we''ll have more chances to live."


    Listen to this, a few demon''s eyes jump a bit excited light: "we also follow to the human world? Big brother, are you serious? Isn''t that good? If we all leave, what will happen to the demon house? "


    Although they said that, they all had some expectations in their eyes. They did not go to the human world. They didn''t want to do something big. They just wanted to see what the human world was like.


    "Don''t you want to go? I know you also want to go, after all, have not been there, what''s more, you think you can persuade the demon father? Since I can''t persuade you, it''s good to go and have a look. " The boss coughed gently and said solemnly.


    "But elder brother, don''t you say that human beings are cruel and bloodthirsty, and treat us as eyesore? If we go, can we come back alive? " Lao Qi is worried.


    "It''s good to say that, but we should be careful, there should be no problem, that is to go to the human world, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to come back. After all, we can''t open the demon door with our Demon power."


    Tang Ning, who was listening to them, glanced at the demon lord and came up with a sentence in his mind. It was like father, like son, and felt that this nest was out of tune.


    Tang Ning lived in the demon house for two days. Two days later, he set out with the demon master and Xiao Ba to go to the black demon area. The demon lord''s sons really followed, but secretly followed behind.


    In the chariot, the demon lord sat opposite to Downing. He was very attentive all the way. He handed fruit, dried meat, and fanned her.


    "Demon lord, you don''t have to. In fact, I have a master." Said downing.


    "Yes? What Lord Demon Lord asked, a time did not respond.


    "The famous flower has its owner, and I already have a demon husband." Downing laughed and leaned back to look at the Demon Lord: "and my demon husband is very strong."


    When the Demon Lord heard this, he was not even surprised. Instead, he took it for granted: "Miss Rabbit was born so beautiful and greasy, how could she have no demon Xiao thought? It''s normal to have a demon husband, but I don''t care. When I see your demon husband, I''ll just beat him down and Miss Rabbit will be mine


    Tang Ning''s mouth a draw, think is to demon playing.


    After walking for two days, they were resting by the fire in the evening, and they were watched by a group of demons from nowhere.


    Looking at the dozens of half demon surrounded, small eight pulled his demon father''s sleeve and asked: "demon father, have you beaten so many demons?"


    The demon lord snorted: "little eight, you don''t want to destroy your demon father''s prestige. How can I defeat them with a big demon?" Speaking, he turned his head and looked at the rabbit on one side and said with a smile: "Miss Rabbit, you don''t have to be afraid. I will protect you."


    Looking back again, the smile on the demon''s face is a convergence, and the whole body is full of evil spirit.

 Chapter 1616

    "Who are you? Don''t you want to live? " Demon Lord calm voice a drink, a body of demon spirit toward the surrounding demons.


    The demons around him hesitated because of the evil spirit of his big demon. However, seeing that only this big demon had fighting power, the other rabbit and the little demon were not in a good condition at all, so the first demon drank: "give it to me! The rabbit caught it alive


    "Little eight, watch Miss Rabbit." The Demon Lord told me, when the figure swept forward, a big demon knife appeared in his hand, and he cut it in front of him.


    Not far away, seeing that the demon father was surrounded by those demons, seven asked, "shall we go to help? Can the demon father do it himself


    "These demons are vulnerable to the demon father. We don''t need to fight." The boss waved his hand leisurely and lay in the tree to sleep.


    "It''s also true. Although the demon father is lustful, he has a strong fighting capacity." Old five said there, see they are not worried, then also did not pay attention to.


    Over there, two small demons pounced on Xiao Ba and entangled him. The other little demon took advantage of the big demon in front of him to jump at the rabbit, and wanted to catch her first. Then he saw the seemingly harmless rabbit glanced at him coolly and raised his foot and kicked him over.


    "Well!"


    A stuffy hum came out from the small demon''s mouth. He held his legs, and the demon''s face turned red and bent down. Maybe it was very painful. He actually showed his original shape after falling to the ground.


    Downing glanced at it and saw that it was like a hedgehog without a shell, shrinking pink all over and trying to get under the ground.


    "Rabbit? How are you doing? Are you all right? " After solving the two small demons, Xiao Ba ran over and saw the little demon in front of her who showed the original shape. She was surprised and said: "how miserable, it is actually showing the original shape."


    It is very difficult for a demon to become a half demon again.


    "Drink


    In front of him, the demon master waved a demon knife and cut off two demon heads. The blue demon blood splashed all over the ground, and the demon corpses were scattered everywhere. When the rest of the small nine saw this, the demon face changed greatly and fled in succession.


    "No! I can''t stand a blow The demon master waved the knife in his hand and took it back. He turned and strode to the rabbit: "Miss Rabbit, you are scared."


    On the other side, those who escaped half demon, but all fell into the hands of the seven half demon, they quietly solved.


    Looking at the demon corpse on the ground, the second squinted: "dare to move our demon father? I don''t know what to do With that, the foot still ground on the demon corpse.


    Maybe it was the evil spirit of the big demon. Tang Ning followed them all the way, and did not meet any troublemakers again. Until he came to the black demon domain, when the cart stopped, the demon master''s face showed a serious look all the way.


    "Miss Rabbit, when you enter the front gate, you will be in the black demon domain. The fighting power of the demons in the black demon domain is generally strong. There are many big demons, and they are still in groups. You and Xiaoba remember to follow me. Don''t run around in case of any accident."


    "Well, I see." Donning answered and took a look at the place ahead.


    This so-called black demon domain is said to be the place where the demon queen is located, and also the domain of the demon world''s rulers. When you look here, the sky is filled with strong demonic spirit. Those demons who walk to the Yumen on the road are not weaker than the demon owners around her.


    Looking at this place, her heart moved, perhaps, she will soon be able to go to the upper bound.

 Chapter 1617

    At this time, the seven demons followed quietly followed the chariot and entered the domain gate. As soon as they entered, the demon Master seemed to feel something. He lifted the curtain and looked back, and then he was staring.


    "When did you come along?"


    "Demon father." Several demons called out and said, "we are worried about the demon father and Xiao eight, so we all follow along the way."


    With that, the eldest brother opened his mouth again: "demon father, don''t worry. We''ve arranged all the arrangements at home."


    "It''s just one. It''s not a worry!" The Demon Lord saw that they were all following, and just said a few words, and then did not pay attention to it. He just told them to keep close to the beast car and not to run around and bump into it.


    Just as he was saying this, he saw that the cart was shaking violently, as if it had been hit by gravity, and it was leaning to one side.


    "Miss Rabbit..." The demon lord wanted to pull the rabbit, but saw her figure was thrown out of the cart, thought she would fall seriously, but saw her landing steadily.


    "Bang! Well


    He was looking at the rabbit with all his heart. He lost his balance and was thrown into a vegetable basket by the road and snorted.


    Ah, it''s a shame. I don''t know if there is a hole on the ground. I want to get in and calm down.


    Xiaoba was caught by his brothers when he was thrown out. As for their demon father, he was ignored.


    "Demon father!"


    See the demon father head planted in that vegetable basket, motionless appearance, a few demons quickly came forward to pull him out: "demon father, is everything ok?"


    "Who! Who is it? " The angry demon lord pulled the vegetable leaves from his head, glared around him and drank. The demon eyes turned and fell on the four monster chariots in front of him.


    "Well?"


    The big demon in the monster cart took a look outside, but his eyes fell directly on the rabbit''s body, and laughed playfully: "there are rabbit demons in the black demon domain, or a very beautiful rabbit, tut tut."


    The demon lord blocked in front of the rabbit and glared at the big demon: "what are you looking at! Miss Rabbit is mine


    "Where are you from? How dare you behave in front of me The big demon scornfully glanced at the demon master, and his eyes fell on the rabbit, moved his paws and said, "go, take this rabbit back."


    "Dare you The Demon Lord took out his evil sword and planned to fight if he didn''t agree.


    Seeing this, the eight demon sons on one side sighed helplessly. Their demon father just told them not to rush into the city and not to fight with the demons in the city. However, he could not help himself.


    Tang Ning took a look at the demon in the monster cart. The spirit of that demon was heavier than that of the demon owner, and the smell on the demon was extremely evil. Just by looking at it, she could know that this demon was a demon with blood on its hands, and a demon with bloodthirsty and vicious remnant nature.


    This kind of demon, its combat effectiveness is absolutely not red demon lord, this color demon can compare.


    The surrounding demons saw this scene, and automatically backed away to give up a piece of open space. The faces of the demons were full of good looks.


    "Demon father." The eldest brother came to the demon lord and said in a low voice, "demon father, the strength of this demon is above you. Don''t fight with him."


    The demon lord repeated a hum: "joke! If I can''t even protect Miss Rabbit, I''ll talk about marrying her


    When downing heard this, he glanced at the demon lord helplessly. Seeing that he was going to come forward, he also stepped forward.

 Chapter 1618

    The demon on the cart has come down. The demon''s eyes swept the demons and landed on the rabbit: "rabbit, you should know who is more powerful here. Weak people like you must rely on powerful demons, otherwise they will not survive."


    "Miss Rabbit is under my protection." The big demon snorted. Seeing his provocative words, he immediately showed a demon knife: "come on, do what you want! See how I can beat you down Want to go forward, but the left and right shoulders were caught by two demon sons.


    "Demon father, listen to us, don''t fight with him, this demon is not easy to provoke." The eldest and the second said in his ear, looking a little dignified, especially when he came forward, they could not help but step back.


    "You son! You are not afraid of anyone The demon lord waved their hands and was about to fight when Miss Rabbit''s soft and sweet voice came into his ears.


    "Demon lord, I don''t think you need to do it yourself to deal with him. I''ll do it."


    The Demon Lord turned his head and looked at Miss Rabbit''s soft white paw on his shoulder. He could not help grinning and giggling.


    Miss Rabbit touched him.


    He was so excited that he didn''t understand what Miss Rabbit was saying.


    The next few demons were stunned when they heard the rabbit''s words. They looked at the rabbit in dismay, thinking that she was joking. However, the next moment, they saw her snatching the knife from their father''s demon and snatching it up to face the demon.


    "Well?"


    The big demon squinted and stared at the rabbit. When he saw the killing intention in her eyes, he was on guard. He almost didn''t want to fight because of his long experience.


    "Bang! Whew


    The two swords against each other, and the strong evil spirit burst out from the evil swords, causing the surrounding demons to exclaim.


    "My God! Look at it! That rabbit dares to fight with the demon


    "Isn''t that rabbit a vegetarian? How dare you come from? "


    In the scream of the demons, the red demon lord and his several demon sons opened their eyes in shock and looked at the rabbit fighting with the demon in disbelief.


    Several demon sons saw her waving their demon father''s demon knife. The knife was sharp and bloodthirsty. They pressed the big demon. They saw that the demon knife turned in her hand, and the blade of the sword crossed the demon head of the big demon.


    At that moment, they saw that the big demon''s eyes widened, and they crouched down in horror to avoid the knife that was cut to his demon head, but as a result, the demon hair on the demon head was cut off and a bunch of it fell to the ground.


    When the demon glared at the scattered hair on the ground in disbelief, the sharp blade of the sword came again. He looked at it quickly, but only saw that the demon knife was cutting towards him. He was so surprised that he quickly straightened up and at the same time leaned back.


    At that moment, the big demon seemed to feel the tip of the knife across his demon face. A trace of coolness appeared on the demon face. After the coolness, there was clear pain, and the demon blood was dripping from the wound on his face.


    Tang Ning almost didn''t stay for half a moment. The demon knife turned back to the right time in her hand and kicked her foot towards the big demon''s chest at a very fast speed. That foot contained a strong dark force. When she kicked out, the sound of demon bone fracture could be heard in her ears.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah! Poof


    Several demon sons looked at the big demon with strong bloodthirsty spirit, which was kicked by the rabbit and fell heavily on the ground. When they still spewed out a mouthful of demon blood, they saw a trace of horror in their eyes and murmured: "are the rabbits so ferocious now?"

 Chapter 1619

    The red demon lord looked at the scene in front of him, but his eyes were bright. He said excitedly: "you are the Miss Rabbit I like! I like it


    Several demon sons heard this, can''t help but look at their demon father. They can be sure that this rabbit is not at all what his demon father can think of. They have never seen a rabbit with such a strong fighting capacity when they are so big.


    Looking at the rabbit hand turning knife, step by step to the big demon that fell on the ground, the demon sons raised their hearts: what else does she want? You don''t want to kill this demon, do you?


    "Miss Rabbit, kill him!" The red demon lord is still there, and his face is excited.


    "Demon father, kill a big demon here, do you think it can really work?"


    The eldest brother said helplessly, looking at the demon father who was out of tune, he had to open his mouth again, looked at the rabbit in front of him, and said, "Miss Rabbit, I think it''s better to keep him alive! After all, this is a big demon. "


    The big demons in the black demon domain are powerful. If you kill this big demon, I''m afraid they will be in trouble.


    "Oh


    The big demon who fell on the ground couldn''t get up. He covered his chest and stared at the rabbit, the red demon lord and several demon sons: "do you know you are afraid now? You don''t want to see where this is, and you dare to be wild here


    Downing stopped in front of the big demon. When the demons around thought that she finally knew what kind of person she was offending, she raised a foot on the big demon''s chest, and stepped back the big demon, which was half supported, back to the ground and lay flat.


    "What do you say?" Tang Ning chuckled? Speak up, I didn''t hear you. "


    "Click!"


    "Well!"


    The big demon who was trampled on the ground couldn''t speak for half a sound, only the hum and the crack of the demon bone were heard.


    "This rabbit is so ferocious


    "This is a Crazy Rabbit!"


    The red demon lord looked at the fierce and Crazy Rabbit in front of him, but his eyes turned red and said, "Miss Rabbit is so rusty!"


    The big demon was trampled on the ground with demon blood in his mouth. He saw the killing intention in the rabbit''s eyes. She wanted to kill him, and she also had this ability.


    Although I don''t know why this rabbit has such a strong fighting capacity, he knows that if he doesn''t do something, he will really die here.


    "If you let me go, you''ll be in trouble if I die." He had to give in because he was afraid of the rabbit''s strength.


    Listening to this, Downing laughed. She stared at the demon on the ground, playing with the knife in her hand, and said casually, "I can easily kill you, and naturally I won''t be afraid of the trouble behind you. However, if you want to live, it''s not impossible. It depends on what you can take out to buy your life."


    When the demon heard this, he was slightly relieved. He was afraid that this crazy rabbit would kill him without saying a word. He took a breath, and then he said, "I can give you all my treasures." With that, he stretched out his hand to his ear, pulled it out, and saw a pile of treasure fall out of his ear.


    There was a faint sound of air pumping around, all staring at the treasure.


    Donning picked his eyebrows. Are these half demon hiding things in his ears? And can you hide so much?

 Chapter 1620

    "So many babies!"


    "There are a lot of babies that I haven''t seen before. Flash!"


    "How beautiful those treasures are! It''s the first time I''ve seen so many treasures! "


    The big demon looked at the rabbit and said, "these are my collections for many years. They are all here." If he had known that the rabbit was so ferocious, he would have walked around the road and never asked for trouble.


    The treasure bought his life, but it also bought the rabbit''s life.


    He put so many treasures in front of the demons. He believed that the rabbit would not be peaceful all the way. If he could be killed by any demon, he would have calculated the tone.


    "Xiao Ba, come and help me to see if there is any baby in his ear." Donning called.


    "Miss Rabbit, I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" The demon master was eager to express himself. He quickly pushed aside his demon son and quickly stepped forward. He picked up the demon''s ear and looked at it. Then he said, "Miss Rabbit, there''s no more. They''re all cleaned up."


    "Well."


    Tang Ning should a, a brush sleeve, will be those treasures on the ground all into the space, this just loosen the foot that stepped on, way: "go! I''ll spare you one life this time. If there''s another time, no matter how many treasures you have, you won''t be able to buy your life. "


    The big demon was quickly supported by a few small demons and got on the cart. Even if he didn''t dare to stay, he left quickly.


    Several demon sons saw that the surrounding demons were staring at the rabbit, and they were worried. So, the old stool swept around the demons and said calmly, "second, have you seen clearly? Even a big demon is not Miss Rabbit''s opponent. Being beaten half dead and hollowing out her baby, this is the end of her overstepping


    "Well, see clearly, if the big demon is not Miss Xiao Xiang rabbit, it will not end up like this, so it is better for the weak demon to settle down." The second also cooperates to say.


    When the demons around heard what they said, they looked at the rabbit again and thought that what they said was reasonable. The rabbit''s fighting power was so strong that even the big demon with strong evil spirit was beaten to no avail. If they made her idea, would they not go directly to die?


    It''s not worth it if you lose your life instead of getting it.


    Want to understand this, those demons, even if the heart is envious and greedy, but also dare not regenerate the mind.


    "Miss Rabbit, are you tired? Why don''t we find a place to rest? Something to eat? " The Demon Lord looked at her with a smile and found that the rabbit who had just finished the fight turned back to the soft cute and harmless rabbit.


    "Good."


    Donning is in a good mood, thinking that if there are no longer long eyed demons, she can search again, just look around. Those demons obviously see her eyes sweeping past, and they all bow their heads and retreat away.


    The news spread quickly in the black demon area. Soon, many demons heard that a rabbit with strong fighting power beat a big demon to death, and got a lot of precious things.


    The red demon lord had planned to find a place to eat and have a rest, but after a long walk, they heard the sound of laughter with enthusiasm.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, red brother! Why don''t you tell me when you come, so that I can pick you up A big demon with a team of half demons came towards this side, and from afar he said hello to the red demon master.

 Chapter 1621

    But the eyes fell on the rabbit.


    When the red demon lord saw him, he also said with a loud smile: "elder brother, long time no see!" He strode forward, patted him on the shoulder and said, "how do you know I''m here? I didn''t even want to bother you


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, what are you talking about! What''s the trouble with our brother The big demon patted his back, looked at the demon sons on the side and said, "these are your sons? They''re so big. "


    "It''s not bad. It''s all my sons. Come on, this is the Demon Lord I always mentioned to you before." The red demon lord said with a smile and a big hand, let his sons come forward to call people.


    However, after hearing their demon father''s words, several demon sons moved their hearts, and their eyes fell on the big demon, thinking: This is the Chu Demon Lord.


    "I''ve seen the Demon Lord." The eldest brother and the younger one are present together.


    "Good, good, no need to be polite." The demon Master said with a smile, looked at the rabbit, and said with a smile to the red demon beside him: "red brother, this is just?"


    "Oh, this is Miss Rabbit." The red demon lord said with a smile.


    "It was Miss Rabbit."


    The demon laughed and nodded, and said hello to the rabbit, but he was very surprised. Does such a rabbit really have such a strong fighting capacity? But I have to say, this rabbit has evolved very well, and it is almost catching up with human beings.


    Downing just laughed and nodded. This demon looks different from that of the red demon lord. The demon in front of her is more powerful than the one she let go. The fierce smell of bloodthirsty makes her have an impulse to destroy it.


    She rubbed her hands, closed her eyes and laughed. Forget it, after all, it''s in the demon world. If you can bear it, you can bear it! It''s too late to do it.


    Under the hospitality of the demon lord, the red demon lord was invited to his home. At the banquet, when they saw the rabbit eating meat and drinking wine, the Demon Lord was slightly surprised.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t be surprised, brother. Miss Rabbit is not a vegetarian." The red demon lord patted him on the shoulder, picked up the wine and said, "here, I''ll give you a bowl!"


    "Good."


    The demon lord responded, his eyes moved away from the rabbit, and he thought in his heart: from the meeting till now, the rabbit gave him the feeling that he was weak and quiet. She didn''t open his mouth even if she could not open his mouth. It''s amazing that such a rabbit can defeat a big demon, but now it is found that this rabbit can only eat meat and drink wine.


    As far as he knows, rabbits are vegetarian demons, and there has never been a rabbit demon eating meat. What is the story of this rabbit demon?


    A meal with different ideas, only downing and the red demon lord enjoyed the most and ate the most. After dinner, the Demon Lord took the rabbits to rest, but he and the red demon lord did not know where to go.


    A few red Goblin rabbit to the guest room, and did not leave, but left a few people to guard outside, the eldest and second into the rabbit into the room.


    "Miss Rabbit, we have something to tell you." The eldest opened his mouth and looked at the mysterious rabbit and knew that she was not simple.


    Downing sat down at the table, poured a glass of water and said, "what''s up? Say it


    She thought that compared with the red demon lord''s simple and simple, these demon sons were more shrewd.


    "It''s about the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord is not easy to get along with. He..." They gave her a brief account of the past.

 Chapter 1622

    Tang Ning listened quietly, listening to them talk about the Chu Demon Lord is how to pit their demon father, and their demon father is still dedicated to people as brothers.


    "Now he goes to get us here. If he doesn''t pay attention to us, he will have something to do. We are afraid that it was Miss Rabbit''s idea that he hit us. So Miss Rabbit should be careful. We will tell the demon father that we will leave here tomorrow."


    "Well, I see." Downing answered and said, "you go to rest, too."


    "Good." They saluted and stepped back. Out of the outside, two people slightly Leng for a moment, found that unconsciously, they were born with a rabbit from the bottom of their hearts in awe.


    On the other side, the red demon master, who had just entered the guest room, shrugged off his smile. He thought of the questions that the demon Master seemed to have inadvertently asked. He shook his head and walked towards the big bed inside. He lay down on the bed, and naturally put one hand under the demon''s head as a pillow, while the other gently tapped on his belly, as if thinking of something ¡£


    After a while, I heard a knock on the door and the voice of his demon sons.


    "Demon father."


    The red demon lord turned up and went out to open the door. Seeing that eight of them were there, he asked, "what''s the matter?" While speaking, he went inside and motioned them to come in.


    After a few little ones came in, they said, "demon father, the Demon Lord is not a good kind, and he doesn''t really regard you as a brother. This will bring us to his home. I don''t know what idea we are thinking. We''d better leave tomorrow."


    Listening to this, the red demon lord looked at the old man who was talking, patted him on the shoulder and said, "boss, the Demon Lord is so warm to us, how can you say that! This let him hear, do not know how sad, well, you also go back to rest! I''ll say goodbye to him tomorrow. After all, we''re here for business, and we can''t stay here. "


    "Well, let''s go back first, demon father. You must tell him what we are going to do tomorrow." The boss said uneasily.


    "I know, I know." The demon father waved his hand and told them to have a rest first. He called out, "take the door with you."


    After watching them close the door, the demon father laughed, and then he went back to bed. After lying for a while, he jumped up again and said, "I almost forgot to see Miss Rabbit. I haven''t had a rest yet." Then he quickly went out of the door.


    At this time, the lights were on in Downing''s room. She looked at the demon lord sitting opposite her and said with a smile, "the Demon Lord came late at night, just to look at me like this and not talk?"


    The Demon Lord looked at the rabbit demon in front of him. He had to say that when he looked at the beauty under the lamp, the more he looked, the more charming he was. He was not good at beauty. He had to admit that the rabbit had a very beautiful and greasy face. No wonder the lustful red demon couldn''t resist following her to come here.


    "Miss Rabbit, I heard from the red demon that you are here to go to the human world?"


    Downing played with the teacup in front of him: "well, is there a problem?"


    "Ha ha, Miss Rabbit, if she wants to go to the human world, why bother so much! The demon door is everywhere. As long as you have enough powerful demon power, you can open the demon door. Although my demon power is not enough to open the demon door, if Miss Rabbit is willing to stay, I will try to open the demon door for you. Miss Rabbit, what do you think? " The Demon Lord looked at her and asked.

 Chapter 1623

    Hearing this, Tang Ning chuckled and said, "what did the demon lord leave me to do? Don''t you want to take me demon pill? I heard that some demons are just like the evil cultivation of human beings. They can dig up the demon pill and absorb the Demon power from the demon pill to strengthen themselves. The demon master doesn''t covet my face, so he wants my life? "


    Hearing this, the demon master''s eyes narrowed, and a bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes, and said with a smile: "ha ha, Miss Rabbit is laughing. Miss Rabbit is so beautiful, which demon can resist it? Of course I am... " Before he had finished speaking, he heard a voice of rage coming in.


    "Good! Demon, you scum! You''re digging my corner


    The angry red demon opened the door and strode in, rushed directly to the demon''s face, grabbed his collar and said, "I take you as my brother. Is that what you do to me? You know I like Miss Rabbit, and you want to dig my corner? "


    "Ha ha, red brother, red brother." When the demon saw him, he was also slightly stunned, and then said with a smile, "listen to me, listen to me!"


    "I don''t listen! I don''t listen! I won''t listen "Miss Rabbit, let''s go! Go now


    "Demon sons! Let''s go Red demon lord called out, originally is not far away eight red small demon listen, then quickly ran over.


    "Demon father, what''s the matter?" They were surprised to see the angry demon father.


    "Come on, this demon is not a good thing. I want to dig my corner!"


    Downing''s mouth slightly puffed. When did she become his corner?


    Maybe it was because the red demon was so noisy that the demon who came out from behind no longer lost his smile, but sank his face and looked at them fiercely.


    "Where do you think I am? Come and go if you want to? "


    Hearing this, the eight little red demons changed their faces and looked at the demon lord warily. They had entered the demon lord''s house. They didn''t know how many demons there were in his house. They only knew that if they fought, they would surely lose.


    "Demon father, what to do?" Small eight some worried pull his demon father''s sleeve.


    "What? He can fight if he wants to! We have so many demons. Are we afraid of him? " The red demon said in a rush.


    The eldest brother had no choice but to say, "demon father, don''t say we have only a few demons. Even if we have more demons, we are not their opponents!" This demon''s strength is above their demon father. Where can they fight?


    "You demon sons, will grow his spirit and destroy his prestige!" The red demon glared at them and said, "you demon father, I haven''t been afraid of any demon!"


    "Oh


    The demon sneered and looked at them with negative hands. He said, "brother red, at least we have made friends with each other for many years. As long as you are willing to give up this rabbit, I will let you leave here safely. If you want to fight against me persistently, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Hearing this, little Bayi was in a hurry: "no way! Demon father, can''t give up rabbit, rabbit is my friend! Rabbit is my friend


    "I didn''t say," Miss Rabbit, you are in a hurry! " The red demon glared at him and said, "show me your demon knife! I''ll show you a good fight with them


    "Yes Eight little red demons answered heavily and showed their swords for battle.


    One side of the Downing looked at them, and then looked at the demon, inexplicable smile.

 Chapter 1624

    "If you won''t let us go, just stay." Tang Ning said leisurely, looking at the Chu demon, he said: "only, it is necessary to pay the price for forced retention."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! The price? Don''t you think you can still be in my nest He sneered and looked at the rabbit with disapproval and said, "if the demon lord dares to leave you, he will have absolute assurance that you will not be able to turn over any waves."


    Almost as soon as his voice fell, he made a gesture, and a half demon appeared outside the courtyard. They were shouting with a knife in their hands, making a strong voice.


    Tang Ning glanced around and looked at the red demon lord on one side and said with a smile, "red demon lord, you are looked down upon by him."


    I don''t know why. The red demon lord who heard this looked at her. She always felt that there was something else in her words. He couldn''t help laughing: "it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t do it once or twice. It''s just that I''m generous and I don''t care about him."


    "And this time? Do you care? Or not? " Downing looked at him and asked again.


    Seeing this, the red demon lord looked a whole, put away his funny look, and said in a deep voice: "naturally, it is a matter of care!"


    "Then fight! We split the spoils in half. " Tang Ning said, eyes fell on the front of the demon body, thinking that this one by her to clean up, listen to the red demon lord''s words.


    "Miss Rabbit, leave the demon to me! You and Xiaoba, they deal with those around you The red demon lord stepped forward and his eyes fell on the demon.


    "Demon father..." The little red demons are worried that their demon father is not the opponent of the demon.


    "Don''t worry! He will be measured. " Tang Ning said, from the space out of a knife in the hand to play, this is her today''s booty, looks like a good look.


    "Do it for me! If you can''t catch it, you''ll kill it! " The voice of the demon bloodthirsty came out, and his eyes glanced over the red demon and looked at the rabbit. He found that even if the rabbit was ready to fight, his evil spirit did not seem to fluctuate.


    The red goblins knew that the rabbit''s fighting power was very strong, and they didn''t need to protect them, so when they saw those half demons coming up, they attacked them. After a long battle, they thought it was not feasible to fight for their lives. However, at the moment, when they saw the rabbit''s behavior, they were dumbfounded.


    Tang Ning leaped onto the roof, and his hands condensed into a boundary. The boundary was formed by the evil spirit in the air, which covered the whole demon house. Because it was formed by using the Demon power in the air, the boundary formed was very strong. Even the red demon lord and the demon were stunned for a moment.


    "Isn''t this the boundary? Rabbit, what are you doing with a border? You''ve surrounded this place. How can we escape? " Small eight silly eyes asked, the heart is anxious.


    Downing glanced at him and said, "who said to escape? I''m just going to do something big. Naturally, I can''t let them escape. "


    Big ones?


    The red demon lord and several little red demons twitch, which sounds like bandits, but Miss Rabbit is so crazy, what can''t she do?


    "Good! If you want to do it, do it! If you are small, who dares to escape? I will deal with you Red demon lord looked at several demon sons and said.


    A few red demons want to cry without tears, they also want to escape! The question is, under the border, where can they escape?

 Chapter 1625

    Originally, although half demons surrounded them, they felt that they had not yet reached the power of the Qing mansion. Now, once the boundary was formed, the demons in the demon house were shocked and came to this side one after another.


    The murderous and evil spirits poured into this small yard, and among the disordered voices, the voices of those half demons were still heard.


    "What kind of demon dares to set a border here?"


    "Is there a great enemy coming? Where is the enemy


    "If you dare to make trouble in the demon house, you must let them in and out!"


    "Follow me! Kill them all


    "Kill!"


    The sound of fighting and killing seemed to have a powerful force in the boundary. The red demons swallowed and salivated in terror, and held their swords in their hands and stared at the gate of the courtyard.


    When they were frightened, they saw the rabbit jump down from the height and fell in front of them: "follow me! Kill As soon as the voice fell, the knife in her hand had already attacked.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill!"


    The demons outside rushed in. For a moment, the sound of swords touching each other sounded sonorously and forcefully. With the fighting going on, the eight little red demons who followed behind found that the rabbit''s fighting power was very amazing. There must be half demons killed on the spot when she wielded the magic knife.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah


    Shrill and unwilling to scream disorderly sounded, the ground stumps and demon head are also more and more, demon blood splashed on the ground, the smell is very pungent.


    "Little eight, be careful!"


    In the battle, the second saw a half demon behind Xiaoba with a knife, and exclaimed that he wanted to come forward to rescue him. However, he saw a sword Gang''s breath and chopped it down in two.


    They were astonished to see the rabbit who saved Xiao Ba, and then she gave them a light glance and said to them, "be careful." Words fall, and continue to deal with the front of the half demon.


    Is this rabbit too good? She was facing them with her back, but could she know that there was danger behind Xiaoba? Can you save him so fast?


    You know, they follow her all the way out, most of the demons were killed by her, I didn''t expect that she could spare her hand after the war.


    "What are your origins? Why do you come to our mansion to kill? " Xu is the rabbit''s ferocity and powerful combat effectiveness surprised them, in front of an old demon waved to stop, and asked the front of a few half demon.


    The old demon''s eyes fell on the rabbit, and he was frightened. Where did the rabbit come from? Is the combat effectiveness so strong? If it goes on, I''m afraid the whole demon house will be killed.


    "It was Chu demon lord who refused to let us go and wanted to kill us, not that we wanted to kill us here." The elder brother opened his mouth and looked at the old demon.


    This should be the only old demon in Chu demon house.


    Tang Ning was playing with the knife in her hand. She did not speak. She just looked at those half demons who were retreating involuntarily under her gaze.


    Hearing that the demon didn''t let them leave, the old demon said, "I''ll let you go, and you''ll leave here immediately!"


    But downing chuckled: "you let us go, we go? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. "


    "What do you want to do?" The old demon''s eyes looked at the rabbit, and knew that she was the one who had the right to decide.

 Chapter 1626

    Downing looked at the old demon with a smile: "you should have heard what happened in the daytime today."


    What''s up?


    The old demon looked at a demon on one side. The half demon seemed to think of something. He came up and said something. But the old demon''s face changed slightly and looked at the rabbit and said, "do you want the treasure of Chu demon house?"


    "No Donning turned the knife in his hand, looked at him and said, "I want your life."


    Hearing this, the old demon''s face changed greatly, because he could see that the rabbit was not joking. The killing intention in her eyes was so obvious. As long as she had the ability to kill all the demons here, the treasure here would be theirs.


    "Just a rabbit demon, you really think you have that ability!" The old demon said in a deep voice. His evil spirit was released and he wanted to frighten her away. However, it happened that he met downing.


    Downing chuckled, indifferent way: "you can try."


    On hearing this, the old demon waved back the man behind him. He didn''t take out the knife, but when he raised his hand, the hands of five fingers turned into animal claws, and the sharp bloodthirsty claws showed on the claws. At the next moment, he jumped at the rabbit in front at a very fast speed, and the claws clawed at the rabbit''s neck which looked extremely fragile.


    Downing laughed and went forward. With her strength, these demons are really not her opponents, but since he wants to fight, let him see her power!


    The white figure, as fast as lightning, swept forward. The old demon saw a flash of light in front of him. He grabbed the sharp claw at the rabbit''s neck as if he had touched some air blade. A sound of wheezing passed by, and the sharp claw was cut to the ground.


    "Ah


    The pain came from the claw, which made the old demon scream with different autonomy. He looked at his own claw, and saw that the claw was cut off and the demon was bleeding all over the ground. The pain made his claw tremble slightly.


    Without giving him time to breathe, he saw the rabbit holding the magic knife in her hand again. The knife seemed to live in her hand. The sharp and extremely fast speed forced him to have no chance to backhand. His figure was kicked back. When he spurted out a mouthful of demon blood, he looked up at the white figure coming up, and his eyes were bloodthirsty and fierce.


    "Ah


    Look up a monster roar, see that old man''s body quickly become strong, Qi and blood flow in the body, clothes are stretched by muscles, hissing a crack.


    Tang Ning took a look at the old demon. At this moment, the original bending shadow became straight, and the body was more than half as tall as before. The beast on the head of the demon was obvious. Except for the body, both hands and feet were slightly demonized.


    "Old demon lord!"


    Some little demons saw this scene and exclaimed, but they didn''t dare to stay any more. As for walking, they wanted to go, but they couldn''t get out of the gate.


    "Demonizing animals!"


    The eldest brother saw that the old demon became like this, exclaimed in surprise. His face was dignified and said to the rabbit: "Miss Rabbit, the fighting power of demonization is several times stronger than before." The implication is to make her more careful.


    "Well, I know." Tang Ning should a, holding the knife in his hand directly forward, ready for quick combat!


    In the backyard of the demon house, Chu Demon Lord looked at the red demon and said scornfully, "brother red, you have not been my opponent, not before, and even more so now."

 Chapter 1627

    The red demon looked at him and laughed. His evil spirit was released at this moment and said: "is it? Then try it! " As soon as the voice fell, the red demon lord''s figure swept away, and the knife in his hand carried a sharp breath towards the demon.


    "Bang!"


    Chu demon''s main danger was to block with a knife in his hand. His eyes were wide open because of shock: "you have hidden your strength!" The demon world advocates the strong, and strength dominates everything. No demon can hide its strength. But the red demon, unexpectedly


    "Whew!"


    "Ah


    In this instant, the demon sword fell on his body with a roar of wheezing, and it was born on his shoulder, leaving a deep visible bone scar. The demon blood gushed out, and the figure of the demon also swayed slightly. He staggered back a few steps, but he didn''t want the red demon in front of him to press on again with a knife, and the moves were fierce and straight to the gate of life!


    At this moment, Chu demon lord realized that the red demon was so hidden that his strength was obviously far above him, but he had been tolerated before.


    "What you owe me before, this time, I''ll take it back!" When the red demon''s voice came out, he could see that the demon knife in his hand became a long sword with the increase of the Demon power. The powerful evil spirit on the blade roared and roared, and then it suddenly cut down at Chu demon with lightning speed.


    Chu demon was stunned when he saw the huge demon knife. How powerful the demon was, how powerful it was. The shadow of the sword was so huge. When he saw the sword cut, he wanted to escape, but his feet had roots. He couldn''t take a step. He could only watch the knife cut down towards him.


    "Whew!"


    "No!"


    When the evil sword was cut off, the cry of terror also rang out. Because the sword had extremely strong Demon power, Chu demon could not escape. He could only be split in two by one knife in fear and unwillingness.


    The demon blood splashed all over the ground with the body being cut open, and the surrounding demonic spirit quickly dispersed with the death of the demon, and the big knife in the red demon master''s hand was also reduced to normal.


    He stepped forward and sucked his strength into his hand. At the same time, he heard the battle in front of him and seemed to stop. His heart moved and he quickly went to the front.


    In front of him, the old demon was also defeated by downing. He was not dead, but he was dying. Maybe it was because of the defeat of the old demon that the other half demons did not dare to come forward and looked at the rabbit in horror.


    Seeing the old demon defeated in the rabbit''s hands, the red demon master''s eyes flashed slightly, and Miss Rabbit''s fighting power was really amazing.


    "Red demon lord."


    At this time, Downing also looked at the red demon lord who came, but didn''t say much. He just said, "the rest of those who are not suitable for climate are killed? Or what is the red demon lord going to do with it


    Hearing this, the red demon master''s heart moved, knowing that this was her good intentions, so he looked at those half demons, and his face was meditative.


    "Red demon lord, spare your life!"


    "Red demon lord, spare your life!"


    Seeing this, the red demon lord said to the rabbit, "Miss Rabbit, let''s spare them! From today on, my son will take charge of this place, and they will not be allowed to indulge


    One side of the eight demon son heard this, his face showed a look of consternation, it seems that did not expect to be able to do so? For a moment, they all looked at the rabbit, I wonder whether she agreed with it or not?

 Chapter 1628

    Downing smile, look at the red demon lord, should a: "good."


    Hearing her voice should be good, those half demons were relieved, their hearts were full of gratitude to the red demon lord, and then they cried out: "thank you, red demon lord, I will respect the red demon lord in the future! I''m on my way


    The eldest brother listened to this, and could not help but look at Miss Rabbit. She felt that Miss Rabbit deliberately made those half demons grateful and respected his demon father.


    Because the powerful demons in Chu demon house were cut and killed, the red demon master and eight red small demons quickly took over, and changed the Chu demon house overnight.


    Before dawn, the red demon owner invited the rabbit to the hall: "Miss Rabbit, these are the treasures of the Chu demon house. According to what we said before, we are half of them. However, if Miss Rabbit completes, I can take over the Chu demon house and take over the small demons below. So I only take one third of these treasures as the transfer of the demon house, and the rest are all small rabbits Sister


    Eight little red demons stood aside, and had no objection to their father''s distribution of treasure.


    Tang Ning listened and looked at the red demon lord, and said with a smile: "the red demon lord is very kind, then I will not be polite." She also did not refuse, the red demon lord will be divided into those treasure income space.


    After collecting the treasure, Tang Ning looked at the red demon and said, "I want to ask, can''t you really open the door of the demon world with the Demon power of the red demon lord?"


    The red demon lord was so hidden that she was almost cheated. What a demon!


    I thought it was a simple and honest man, but I didn''t know it was a big demon.


    Hearing this, the red demon lord laughed: "ha ha, Miss Rabbit, are you exhausted tonight? Why don''t Miss Rabbit go to have a rest first? We''ll talk about it tomorrow? "


    Tang Ning took a look at him and knew that since he didn''t want to say it, it would be useless to ask again. He said, "OK! Then I''ll go and have a rest. " Then he turned and went out.


    After she left, several little red demons gathered around and went: "demon father, how is your demon power..." They want to ask, how can his demon power be so strong? Originally, they were worried that he could not beat the demon, but in the end, he killed the demon, and he was not hurt.


    The red demon lord looked at the eight sons in front of him, sat down on the throne and said with a smile: "what? Do you all think your demon father is really just a lust for beauty? This is a lesson that the demon father taught you. You should remember to keep a hand in everything you do. In this world where strength is respected, strength is the foundation, but you should remember that you must have a card to protect your life at any time. "


    He looked at several startled demon sons and laughed with satisfaction: "the strong one of your demon father is by no means what you can imagine. In fact, the image of color demon that I have shaped outside these years is just to blur the vision of other demons. Only if it is not regarded as an eyesore, it will have the opportunity to grow into an existence that can not be shaken by others."


    "What makes me happy is that your brothers have worked together to protect the demon house and support each other. They have not been fighting for power and profit like other demons. It''s very good." He looked at them with satisfaction and nodded.


    The eight little red demons were all in a daze. They didn''t expect to be like this. All along, they thought their father was a lecherous demon. They were still worried about the day when he would die on the color words, but they never thought

 Chapter 1629

    "But, you have been chasing a female snake demon for half a month..."


    "Oh, that time! The snake demon stole my baby. I chased her for half a month and took her to the nest Said the Demon Lord.


    "And the other time, the fox demon charmed you..."


    "That''s the fox demon sent by other demon owners. Naturally, I can''t let them down."


    "Then there is..."


    "All right." The eldest brother saw that his brothers still wanted to ask, so he interrupted, looked at his demon father and asked, "demon father, what happened to Miss Rabbit here?"


    Hearing this, the red demon master''s eyes flashed slightly. He saw that his eight sons were looking at him. He coughed softly and said, "I really love Miss Rabbit. You can see that Miss Rabbit is beautiful and sassy, but soft and cute. How do you think? How can you feel? How can miss rabbit look down on me?"


    "Then you''ll come with her to the black demon kingdom? What are you doing here with her? " The boss asked again.


    The red demon lord looked at his eldest son and said, "naturally, I want to be a big one."


    "What''s the big one?" Red small Bayi face doubt asked.


    "The demon queen is going to take some powerful demons to the human world, and your demon father and I want to take his place when she leaves and sit on his own." He said it lightly, but he did not know that the eight red demons were shocked.


    "What! Demon father, are you going to... "


    The red demon lord glanced at them and said, "people will climb up high, not to mention our demons? The demons who don''t want to sit on the throne of demon king are not good demons. "


    All right! This reason is really irrefutable. Although every demon wants to sit on the throne of demon king, not every one is qualified to sit on it. They used to think that the demon father had no ambition, but unexpectedly he was Xiao thinking about the throne of the demon king!


    This night, it was a shock to them, as if something had been overthrown. When they were shocked and excited by the strength of the demon father, they were shocked by his ambition.


    Demon King throne! They dare not even think about it, but he thinks about it and carries it out with action. This heart is really big!


    "Demon father, if the throne of the demon king is so easy to sit on, it is estimated that all of them will be robbed. What can we do with our demons?" The second couldn''t help saying.


    The red demon lord laughed, looked at them and said, "so, we need Miss Rabbit''s help."


    "Miss Rabbit?"


    "Not bad." The red demon lord nodded his head, looked at them for a moment, and suddenly said, "Miss Rabbit, since you don''t have a rest, why don''t you come in and have a chat?"


    Downing picked her eyebrows. For the red demon lord, she could sense that she was a little surprised. She came not far from the outside, and went straight into the inside to find a place to sit down.


    "I want to know, what can I do for the red demon lord? What can I do for you? " Downing didn''t feel embarrassed to be caught at all. Instead, he was very calm.


    "Miss Rabbit." Some red demons were surprised and thought Miss Rabbit had gone to have a rest!


    Downing nodded at them and looked at the red demon lord.


    The red demon lord looked at the rabbit, and saw a shrewd light in his eyes, and said with a smile: "if I guess right, Miss Rabbit should be the man who is full of Qi and fortune that the demon queen ordered to look for?"


    Hearing this, the eight red demons exclaimed: "what?"

 Chapter 1630

    Downing was not surprised when he heard the red demon lord guess her identity. After all, the demon was hidden so deep that it was not strange to guess her identity. What was strange was that since he had guessed her identity, he did not attack her.


    Seeing the eyes of the eight little red demons looking at her, Downing said with a smile: "yes, indeed, as your demon father said, I am the human."


    "But, but how can you be evil?" Red small eight can''t believe asked.


    She held her cheek in one hand and sat there leisurely, pursed her lips and said with a smile: "I killed a few demons and dug their inner elixir and put them on my body."


    She said this in a light voice, but I do not know how many people hear the heart jump. She just killed a few demons. If she didn''t have the heart to kill them, I''m afraid they would have died many times.


    "Don''t be surprised." The red demon master glanced at his sons and then said to Downing, "Miss Rabbit..."


    "Since you know my identity, please call me Tangshi." Downing interrupted.


    Smell speech, red demon lord nodded: "good, Tang Shi, although I know your identity, but do not want to be enemies with you, if you can, I hope we are friends."


    Downing smiles and says, "nature."


    The red demon lord looked at her and said directly, "since I am a friend, I want to take the throne of demon king with your help. May I help you? Of course, as long as I ascend the throne of demon king, I will open the door of demon and personally send you to the upper world


    Sure enough, he has a way to open the door of demon world.


    Tang Ning grinned and looked at the red demon lord sitting on the throne and said: "with the ability of the red demon lord, I believe you can sit on the throne of demon king, and I don''t mind helping you."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, OK! Tangshi is straightforward! Then it''s settled! " The red demon lord roared and stood up and walked towards downing.


    Tang Ning also stood up and looked at the half demon who came to her, and sighed again that it was a demon that could not be faced!


    After the decision, the red demon lord personally sent Tang Ning to have a rest, and then he went back to have a rest. Until the next morning, the black demon kingdom was quietly spread, and the change of ownership of the demon house overnight


    Because the red demon lord''s goal is the demon king''s throne, they plan to make good preparations and start again. Another is to let several red demons familiarize themselves with everything in the demon house as soon as possible.


    Red small eight with brothers to take care of the house, through the front yard hall, see the hall demon father and Tang Shi there to discuss, he is still a little trance, feeling that he has not been able to relax God to come.


    "Big brother, how can I feel like I''m dreaming?" Red small eight looks to his elder brother to ask.


    The old man grinned bitterly: "it''s more than you? We are not. "


    Obviously, he was worried that the demon father and Xiao BA would be in danger. However, their demon father was hiding so deep, or they came to the throne of the demon king. Now he felt that it was like a dream.


    "Don''t talk about it. We can help the demon father if we deal with the affairs in the house." The second said.


    "Well." Several brothers should plan and deal with the affairs of the house.


    In the hall, the red demon lord looked at Tang Ning and said, "master Tang, after reading so much information, what do you think we should do next?"


    "Don''t you have an idea in mind?" he said? Why do you ask me? "

 Chapter 1631

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Red demon lord laughed and said: "although I have an idea, but also want to listen to Tang Shi''s opinion."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning said, "well, according to the original plan, first mix in the selected demons, and then stand out from them and find a chance to kill them. What do you think?"


    "Good! That''s what I think. " His hand wanted to pat her on the shoulder, but when he saw her glance, he took back his hand and asked, "master Tang, do you really have a master?"


    "Nature." Donning responded.


    "Oh! Master Tang, or you will stay! What''s good about going there? How about when I ascend the throne of demon king and share the demon world with you


    "No interest."


    Tang Ning put the information in front of him and handed it back to him. He said, "three days later, I don''t think the red eight will go. Their Demon power is not enough to fight those demons. It''s safe to stay here at least. And if they leave, you demon house, you can''t keep it."


    "Ha ha, the demon house is nothing. I don''t pay attention to it, but you''re right. Their Demon power is not enough to deal with those big demons. If they go, I''ll have to distract and protect them, so let them all stay at that time." The red demon lord said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Downing said: "since there''s nothing else, I''ll go to the demon city and you''ll prepare for it. You''ll leave in three days."


    "OK, I''ll let Xiao Ba go with you." Red demon lord said, then took things to call small eight to accompany her.


    Demon city, red small eight from time to time looking at walking around leisurely rabbit, I can''t believe that she is a human, come to their demon world can be so calm.


    "Master Tang, what do you want to buy?" Seeing that she didn''t buy anything all the way, she asked.


    "Look around and buy what you like." She said with a smile, when passing through an alley, she was surprised when she saw something in front of a demon in the lane.


    See her staring at the things on the ground, red small eight way: "are some wild fruit and weeds, if you want to eat fruit, I will take you to buy."


    Downing grinned and walked forward, looking at the small pile of green and red and yellow fruits on the ground, and asked, "what kind of fruit is this?"


    "These are the three color cranberries on the mountain. They were picked just yesterday. They are fresh." The half demon said, looking at their two demons, he said with a smile: "this sour fruit is beautiful in color and tastes sour and sweet. It''s delicious. Do you want to buy some?"


    "It''s a beautiful flower." She looked to one side by this half demon wrapped up the flower, which was dug up and put aside with mud, a double red flower, color like flame beautiful.


    Her eyes were covered with a faint light. If she didn''t read it wrong, it was a very precious fire medicine, and there was no evil spirit in it. But maybe it was dug out for a long time. Although it hasn''t withered, you can see that the leaves have withered a little.


    "Pretty? I dug this flower in a valley. There is a large area of this flower. Every time I pass by, I will dig one and give it to my mother. But this flower is beautiful. It will wither in seven days at most


    Tang Ning listened to the corner of his mouth, there is a large piece?

 Chapter 1632

    "I want all these fruits. Can you tell me the valley where the flowers are? I like it, too. I want to dig some. " As he spoke, Downing took out a bag of demon coins from the space and put it in his hand.


    Feeling the heavy demon money in his hand, the half demon''s eyes lit up and grinned: "no problem, no problem. I''ll help you pack the cranberry. I''ll take you there." He said gallantly, quickly packed the fruit and took them to the valley.


    "That flower is useful?" Red small eight can''t help but ask.


    "Good looking." "Girls like flowers," he said with a smile


    Red small eight doubted, followed the half demon out of the city and walked for a long time. Standing on a cliff, the half demon pointed to a far away place and said, "you see, there are some flowers there, but we have to go down from there, cross the hillsides and cross the woods to reach the valley, but there is a little bit Yes, it''s a little evil in that valley. It''s uncomfortable to go in, so I always dig a little flower on the edge every time. "


    Tang Ning looked at it and saw a red flower from a distance. He said to the half demon who led the way: "OK, let''s go by ourselves." Then he took out some demon coins and gave them to him: "thank you for bringing us here. Take these and go home."


    "Thank you, thank you." The half demon didn''t expect to get the reward again. He was so excited that he left quickly.


    "It''s a long way. Let''s go." Red small eight said, was about to open his legs, saw the collar was seized, the whole person lifted up, the next moment will jump to the cliff ahead.


    "Ah He was startled, exclaimed, instinctive hands and feet and hugged Downing''s thigh.


    "Let go." Downing glanced at him and said.


    "It will fall down!" He held it tighter.


    "If you don''t let me go." Downing tugged at his collar.


    "Well, don''t let go if I let you go." He said with a white face. After carefully releasing his hands and feet, he found that he was still being carried. Looking down in the air, he felt that the scenery was so beautiful.


    "How beautiful! It''s like flying in the air. " They these demons, in addition to some of their own flying ability of the demon, there is also the use of demon tools to fly, such as his small demon, can not fly.


    Downing carried him in mid air. After a few breaths, she came to the valley. She put him down and looked at the flower in front of her and exclaimed, "what a treasure land!"


    So many rare elixirs with fire attributes are actually wasted as ordinary flowers? What a monster!


    "It''s beautiful, but how can I feel a little hot here! I''m not feeling well Red small eight pulled the collar and said, sweat exuded faintly on his forehead.


    "Wait for me outside here! I''ll go in myself Said Downing, and went on. This piece of land can grow so many fire elixirs. This land must be a fire place.


    The fire and the fire attribute spirit flowers complement each other, so that the evil spirit can''t get close to these spirit flowers, so they don''t get the evil spirit. But after digging out, without the protection of the fire land, they will be invaded by the evil spirit very quickly.


    She rolled up her sleeves and immediately began to dig and collect all the elixirs she had collected. Maybe it was her large-scale excavation that made a voice cry anxiously.


    "Stop it! No digging, no digging! "

 Chapter 1633

    Suddenly hearing the sound, Downing looked up and saw a red light flying out. A little man with wings like an elf flew over and drank to her angrily.


    "No digging! No more digging! "


    Tang Ning raised her eyebrows and looked at the little man. At first, she thought it was a spirit. However, when it approached, she found that it was an artifact. It looked like a miniature human. The difference is that it has a pair of transparent wings behind it, and it also emits a red light.


    "It''s really a treasure land. If you grow these herbs of the last year, you can still produce a spirit? However, since it is a spirit, it means that there is an instrument under the ground. " She said slowly, her eyes are scanning the land.


    Hearing this, the spirit was shocked: "what kind of spirit! I''m an elf! I am the spirit guarding these red flame flowers


    "Is it?" Downing glanced at one of them with a look of disbelief.


    "You, what do you want to do?" See this rabbit a pair of eyes are looking around, seems to be looking for something, the spirit busy way: "there is nothing here, you don''t have to look for it!"


    "This place does not invade the evil spirit, but also can raise this piece of medicinal materials. It can be seen that there are treasures under the ground." She walked around with her steps, and the divine consciousness was searching for the place where she had just seen the spirit come out.


    "No, there''s no baby. These red flame flowers are treasures. Really, there are no other babies!" The spirit followed her and saw her go to the place where it had just come out, and immediately became angry: "I told you that there is no baby! You''re still looking for it As soon as the words fell, they actually spewed out a flame towards downing.


    Donning raised her hand and gently brushed it out. She glanced at the spirit and said, "it''s my chance to find a baby here. Don''t miss my chance."


    "Oh Sure enough, the demons in the demon world are not good demons. I don''t believe I can''t burn you! " It cried, but it was a pity that when he met Downing, who had his own natural fire in his body, his flame was not enough to see.


    Tang Ning walked around and stopped in the middle of this piece of medicine. She looked at the spirit and said, "here it is! In other words, the place where the red flame flower grows is all where the treasure is


    The spirit was stunned for a moment and then called out: "nonsense! You''re talking nonsense


    Tang Ning looked at this piece of red flame spirit flower, and then looked at the tool spirit, and said, "this treasure can''t be planted with herbs, right? I think it''s better for me to take it than to put it here, don''t you think? "


    "Don''t think about it! How can I recognize a demon as the main medicine plate in ancient times? " It said indignantly, staring at the rabbit in front of him and said angrily: "even if it is destroyed, you won''t get it!"


    "I''m not a demon." Tang Ning said, see it want to drill back, at the moment, the hands of the cohesion of a spirit will be it tied to grasp over.


    "Lingli?" The spirit looked at the spirit breath and was shocked.


    "I said that I am not a demon, the demon can not have such pure spiritual power." She regained her aura of spiritual power and said, "I entered the demon kingdom by mistake. I will go to the upper world soon. Do you really want to go with me?"


    "Back, back to the upper bound?" It feels a bit like a dream. Why is it so unreal? How can there be humans in the demon world?

 Chapter 1634

    "How?" Downing looks at the spirit.


    "Back! I''ll go back It said excitedly, and hastened to Tang Ning: "the demon world is not a place where the spirits stay. I want to go for a long time, but I can''t. come here, come on, hurry up, you''ll contract me."


    Tang Ning took a look at it and laughed. Then she took a drop of blood from her finger and flicked it to the heart of the spirit''s eyebrows. After the blood melted in, a red light flashed in front of her eyes, as if something had penetrated into her eyebrows.


    When she looked closely, all the red flame flowers in front of her eyes disappeared. Even the soil standing under her feet was sunk several meters deep. When she was slightly surprised, she heard the sound of the spirit coming from the sea.


    "Master, master, look!"


    Tang Ning looked at the space and found that there was a field in her space, as well as a small spring. There were red flame flowers picked by her on the field, and the spirit of the instrument was flying around in the space.


    "Eh?" Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked, "did you even go in? And the fountain? "


    "Master, I''m a spirit from the ancient medicine dish, which has been left in the demon world for thousands of years. The medicine dish has its own heaven and earth, so all the miraculous herbs can grow in this space, and the eye of the spirit spring is a water spirit bead."


    Listening to this, Downing couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that my harvest is not small this time." She listened to the voice of red small eight panic outside shouting, and then raised her breath and jumped out of the pit and walked towards him.


    "How are you, master Tang? Are you OK? Why did you fall into the pit all of a sudden? Why are the flowers gone? " Red small eight up and down looked at her, and then looked at the bare place behind her, heart strange.


    "Let''s go! We went back. " "I''m going to spend all my money in the demon world in the next two days," he said with a smile


    Anyway, you can''t use it in the upper bound at that time. It''s better to buy more useful things now.


    "Master Tang, those flowers..."


    "Forget about the flowers. What would you like to eat? It''s my treat Tang Ning said with a smile, and lifted his breath and took him to the black demon kingdom.


    It was evening when he returned to the black demon area. After dinner, he bought a lot of treasures and other things to go back to the demon house.


    While walking, Chi xiaobayi asked, "master Tang, what are you doing with so many things? These rare treasures can only be played and watched, but can''t be served as food. Today, you have visited several treasure shops, and almost all of them have empty their shops. "


    "I mainly want to spend all the demon coins. It''s useless to have too many demon coins anyway." Tang Ning saw that the demon house in front of him was about to arrive, and the half demon that followed them secretly all the time. After seeing them arrive at the demon house, he finally left.


    She bought so many treasures, there have been several groups of demons staring at her, but she has not started, only follow the fall behind also let her surprise.


    "Tangshi, Xiaoba, you are back!" When the red demon lord saw them coming back, he asked with a smile, "have you eaten? Did you have a good time today? "


    "We''ve had it, and we''ve got a lot today. We''ve bought a lot of things." Tang Ning said with a smile and said to the red demon, "I''ve been wandering all day today. I''ll go to have a rest first."


    "Well, have a rest early." The red demon lord responded and watched her leave.


    "Xiao Ba, Tang Shi wants to go shopping these two days, so you can go with her." The red demon told the Lord.

 Chapter 1635

    "Well, I see." Red small eight should, see also have nothing to do with him, go back to have a rest first.


    In the next two days, Tang Ning also went out early and returned late. She was satisfied only after spending all her demon coins. In her space, she also had a variety of treasures like hills.


    In these two days, there are a lot of half demon in the demon House news, but it is worth mentioning that no half demon and to cause trouble.


    After staying here for three days, that night, Downing and the red demon lord quietly left the demon house, leaving only eight red demons guarding in the demon house.


    Two days later, in the evening, Downing and the red Demon Lord came to the gathering place. Seeing that the half demons in front of them all sat separately, and seemed to be waiting for something, the red demon lord said to Downing: "let''s go and sit down. It''s estimated that there will be big demons coming later."


    Donning nodded and followed him to sit under a shady tree. Because of the beauty of her rabbit, many big demons looked at her.


    "Is it a rabbit? Isn''t it the wrong place? " A big demon said, glancing contemptuously at the envious rabbit.


    "In my opinion, is it attached to the big demon next to it? Or would a vegetarian rabbit dare come here? " A banshee gazed at the rabbit with jealousy in her eyes.


    As a banshee, the rabbit is so beautiful that she has an impulse to peel her rabbit skin.


    One of the male fox demon stood up, with his eyes of enchantment falling on the rabbit. He stepped forward and came to the rabbit and said with a smile, "Miss Rabbit, do you want to participate in the selection?"


    Tang Ning looked, before meeting this male fox spirit, a pair of eyes suffused with enchanting purple light, was looking at her, she had not finished! The red demon lord nearby then reached out to block her sight and sneered.


    "Fox, don''t you want these eyes?"


    When the male fox demon heard this, he could not help but look at the red demon master, stepped back and said with a smile: "I just came to say hello to miss rabbit. Are you a big demon jealous?"


    "Go away." The red demon lord said in a calm voice, staring at him with menace.


    "Where are you going? This place is the gathering place of big demons, but we have come in response to the call of the demon queen. " Another big demon stood up and walked towards this side. His contemptuous eyes fell on the red demon lord and the rabbit: "do you take this as your nest? You can see the place clearly! "


    The red demon lord also stood up, moved his hands and feet, and said, "see what you mean. Do you want to compete with me?"


    "Come on! Who is afraid of you? " The big demon did not fear to rub the arm, ready to start.


    "Red demon lord, go ahead and fight a little bit." While speaking, I feel the fruit from the space to eat.


    "Good." Red demon lord should, to the front of the big demon way: "go, past a little."


    "I''m going to fight here. What''s the matter?" That big demon says, heavy a hum, wave a fist to hit toward red demon lord.


    When the red demon master saw a sneer, he rushed forward and raised his fist to block his fist. The other hand clenched it into a fist and hit him heavily on his abdomen. The demon force burst out and directly flew the big demon''s fist for more than ten meters and landed on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    "Bang!"


    When a mouthful of demon blood spurted out, the big demon also fell on the ground, and could not stand up after half a sound. In this scene, the eyes of those big demons around the play changed, and they all looked at the red demon lord.

 Chapter 1636

    A move can fly a big demon more than ten meters, which shows that the strength is not vulgar. If it is not really powerful, who dares to come here.


    After a while, the big demon got up and looked at the red demon master with hatred. When his hand moved, a demon knife appeared in his hand, and his figure darted forward and rushed toward the red demon master.


    Seeing the magic sword, the other big demons also stood up. It seems that this is a real thing. I don''t know who will win the battle with the sword?


    "Sonorous!"


    "Stop it!"


    When the swords in the hands of the two demons met each other, the evil spirit overflowed and the killing opportunity spread. When the demons looked at it, they saw a big demon with a team of half demons standing not far away, staring at the two fighting demons.


    "What do you think this is?" The first big demon came over, glanced at the two big demons, slowed down a bit of tone, and said: "the place of selection is to select the powerful demon after the demon and entrust it with a heavy task. Before the selection starts, you fight like what you are talking about."


    Hearing this, the two big demons flashed their eyes and took back their swords.


    Not far behind, Downing ate the fruit and looked at the scene ahead, but the fox on one side was staring at her all the time, as if there were flowers on her face.


    But maybe it was because of the arrival of the big demon, the fox did not have any action, but he was paying close attention to the two demons.


    "All right, come here and register." The big demon leading the team indicated that they all followed.


    At this time, a big demon asked, "I heard that the palace where the demon queen lived is in this area, but we didn''t see it when we came here?"


    "The palace behind the demon can be seen and found by any demon? Follow me The big demon with the team said, glanced at them and then walked forward.


    The red demon walked by Downing''s side. He saw that he went all the way and looked at the place where there was nothing. However, after walking a long way, he seemed to pass through the fog. In front of him, there was a palace hidden in the trees and clouds. In the middle of the air, there were some flying half demons patrolling in the air.


    However, in addition to these half demon just came in, there are hundreds of half demon waiting in this.


    "The first round of selection starts from now, and those who can successfully arrive at the gate of the upper palace will be entitled to stay and meet the demon queen." The big demon with the team said, looked at them and then turned away.


    When those half demons heard this, some of them laughed: "will you arrive at the gate of the palace before tomorrow? What''s the difficulty? " In his opinion, the palace is in sight. Why spend a night?


    Some half demons left the forest with the Banshee. Some of them were flying banshees, flapping their wings and flying into the air.


    Red demon lord see many demons have gone to the forest, the way: "we also go!"


    "This demon lord." A big demon came over and laughed at the red demon and said, "why don''t we form a team?"


    "If you''re in a team, I hope you can add me." Another demon came up and said.


    "I''d like to join up with some of you."


    Perhaps because of the strong strength of the red demon lord, at this time there were several big demons around, hoping to form a team with them.


    Seeing this, the red Demon Lord took a look at Tang Ning and asked, "master Tang, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1637

    Seeing a powerful demon would ask a rabbit''s opinion. Those big demons looked at each other and couldn''t help staring at the rabbit. In addition to its beauty, the rabbit couldn''t see anything special.


    "All right."


    Tang Ning said carelessly, in any case, more than a few demons, she did not have any impact, and the red demon lord is estimated to take this opportunity to win over some demons. In this case, naturally these demons can not be pushed out.


    "In that case, you can go with us! There''s a care on the way. " Red demon lord ha ha a smile, welcome them to join.


    After the two sides made a brief introduction, the demons then put their eyes on the rabbit and asked: "red demon lord, do not know she is?"


    "This is Miss Rabbit. You can also call her master Tang." The red demon lord said with a smile.


    "Tang poetry?" Several demons looked at each other, nodded, but did not ask.


    "I don''t know. What do you think of the assessment before dawn when you arrive at the gate of the palace?" The red demon lord looked at them and asked.


    "I don''t think it''s that easy." Said one of the demons.


    "Yes, it is very likely that an ambush was laid on the road, and judging from the setting of the boundary at this place, it is very likely that the palace seems very close, but it is still very far away."


    "If you travel alone, you may face greater risks. If you travel together, you can reduce some risks."


    "Even if there is danger, we will be able to crack it with our joint efforts."


    Listening to their words, the red demon lord nodded: "well, let''s go! Be careful on the way. " Then he went to the forest.


    Some of the demons who had broken into it had already been killed, some died in the traps, and some of them could still hear the voice of screams spread in the forest.


    A few demons went forward to form a circle that could notice the surrounding area. When the rustling sound came, they were still looking around, listening to the red demon lord in front of them: "be careful, it should be snakes."


    As expected, some of the snakes were on the ground when they were spitting on the ground.


    "Sizzling!"


    One of the monsters stepped on the air and heard the sound from all directions.


    "Be careful!"


    The round wooden stake was hanging in the middle of the air and hit them. As soon as the wooden piles were hit on all sides, several demons quickly spread out. But at this time, sharp arrows shot out and shot at them in several directions. At the same time, those poisonous snakes also rushed forward to bite them.


    Donning sprinkled a handful of snake powder, while avoiding the wooden stump and sharp arrow that hit him. With a light jump, he swept out a few meters and stood on the branch, directly over the trap.


    The other demons saw that she was the first to avoid, and now they no longer use the force of demons to hit hard, but mainly to dodge, and quickly dodge and jump away.


    "I knew it wasn''t that simple." A big demon breathed out his breath and supported the big tree beside him with one hand. The next moment, the tree suddenly moved and let his whole body tilt and nearly fall to the ground.


    "Why? The trees are moving, and they''re changing directions all the time. " A big demon said in surprise.


    The other frowned and said, "we are in the array."

 Chapter 1638

    Just as the demon''s words had just fallen, the trees began to move with a whimper, and the branches darted out to attack them.


    "This is a tree demon that has become a fine one!" A big demon said, quickly avoiding the attack, the knife in his hand suddenly flew out towards the branch in front of him, but the branch suddenly shrank and ran back, and the branch on the other side attacked again.


    Downing''s eyes swept around, and saw that the moving trees had a face of demons, which waved branches to attack, and at the same time covered the sky with leaves, trapping them inside. The roots from the ground tried to entangle their feet. The branches were sharp like sharp arrows, and some were whipped at them.


    She saw that the swords in the hands of some big demons were extremely sharp, and their combat effectiveness was also strong. Even if she did not help, with the joint efforts of several big demons, she would soon kill those tree demons and break the tree array at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    When the trees were split, the sound of the two sides spread along with the roar. When the dust and smoke spread, the leaves covering the sky were scattered on the ground. Seeing that the tree demon was cut down and the tree array was broken, several big demons looked at each other and all laughed.


    "Go The red demon lord said and went on.


    They shuttled through the night and roamed in the woods. While dealing with traps, they also had to guard against the hidden arrows of other big demons. However, when they came down all the way, they made the other demons curious about rabbits.


    Because they didn''t particularly protect her along the way, or even ignored her and let her live and die. Even the red demon lord didn''t follow her side to protect her from danger. But unexpectedly, she still wore a white dress all night, and there was no wound on her body, even in this time of danger She''s able to escape.


    Taking advantage of the break, one of the big demons said: "Miss Rabbit, we haven''t seen you how to move your hand all the way. How can you do it without injury?"


    Tang Ning took out the wine gourd and drank spirit wine. He glanced at the big demon who was talking and said, "naturally, I am strong, so I won''t be hurt."


    Listen to this overconfidence words, that big demon mouth corner slightly smoke, do not know what to say for a time.


    "Miss Rabbit, are you drinking wine?" Smelling the faint smell of wine in the air, a big demon''s eyes crossed a different color. How can a vegetarian rabbit drink?


    "Is it strange?" Asked Downing, looking at the red demon lord.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, Miss Rabbit does nothing strange, just drinks. What makes a fuss?" The red demon lord laughed, glanced at them, and thought to himself: they don''t know that she is a meat eater! And the combat effectiveness is absolutely above them.


    "Something''s going on!"


    All of a sudden, a big demon said, quickly stood up and looked around, and saw a fox demon came out.


    "Fox spirit." Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and looked at the male fox. They were some demons walking in groups, but he came here alone.


    "Miss Rabbit, I am not a fox spirit, I am a fox demon." The fox demon said with a smile, a pair of fox eyes with a bewitching look at Downing.


    Donning put away the wine gourd, looked at the fox with a smile and said, "you seem to be very interested in me?"

 Chapter 1639

    Hearing this, the fox''s eyes flashed and said, "how many demons are not interested in Miss Rabbit''s beauty? There are many dangers in this forest. If Miss Rabbit doesn''t mind, I''d like to be a flower protector. "


    "No, I dislike it very much. After all, foxes are full of fox Sao flavor. I''m not used to it." Tang Ning said mercilessly, looking at his face a change, eyes across a obliteration, she raised the corner of her lips: "you''d better leave now, otherwise..."


    "Oh! In that case, that''s fine. " He sneered and glanced at the big demons on one side, and then quickly ran to the forest.


    "This fox demon is very powerful, and have you found it? He is purple pupil, and should belong to the enchanting fox clan. It is said that the magic fox has a strong ability, especially that the enchanting ability is rare. If Miss Rabbit has a grudge with him, she will not be very good. " A big demon said, and some of them did not agree with Downing''s Frank remarks.


    After hearing this, the red demon lord said: "this fox demon has a bad mind. She has already made a plan to Miss Rabbit since she was out there. It must be a conspiracy. Such evil spirits don''t need to give him a good face."


    "It''s all settled down anyway. Just be careful." Another big demon said and said to them, "let''s continue to explore the way."


    So they went on and on. Downing, who was walking behind, quietly swept to the left with his eyes flashing. This fox demon has been staring at her, it seems that we have to find a chance to solve him!


    "Miss Rabbit, are you ok?" The red demon sees that she is behind, so she comes to her side and asks.


    "It''s OK." Donning shook his head and went on.


    "Whoo!"


    When a wolf howled, there was a wolf howl of different heights. The red demon lord in front walked, paying attention to the surrounding movement, but with a frown: "the wolf is coming for us! Be careful. "


    The sound of those wolves moving in the night was very fast. Almost when the red demon master''s voice fell, a wolf came to them.


    "Oh


    Tang Ning avoided the side and smelled the faint smell in the air. She knew that it must be the fox demon. Seeing the wolves coming, she would use her divine sense to transmit the message to the red demon master. Then she pretended to be frightened and ran away to the forest.


    The fox demon, who had been staring at her secretly, saw that she had dropped the order, and then quietly followed her. Over there, several big demons took about a column of incense to dispose of those wolves. When the remaining one or two wolves escaped, a big demon exclaimed: "no, Miss Rabbit is gone!"


    "Why is it missing? I came here just now. "


    "Did the wolves run away just now?"


    The red demon lord coughed softly and said, "don''t worry about her. She told us to go first and meet at the gate of the palace."


    "What? Don''t we have to look for her? She left the order herself, for fear that she would not live in it. " A big demon heard the red demon lord''s words, his heart was slightly surprised, he thought the red demon lord would be the first to call for her!


    "It doesn''t matter. Miss Rabbit is very strong. She said she would meet in front of the palace. We would wait for her there. I believe she will arrive alive." Red demon lord said, looking at the wolf demon corpse on the ground, he quickly left with them.

 Chapter 1640

    Although they followed the red demon lord, they still looked back from time to time, feeling a little strange. How can the good things disappear? What did you do?


    On the other side, Downing ran into the forest. After a distance, when she heard the footsteps behind her, she drank: "who! Come out


    "Oh, Miss Rabbit, we meet again." Fox demon from the back of the tree came out, looking at a white dress in the night is very conspicuous figure.


    Seeing him, Downing hooked his lips and said, "it''s you


    "Why is Miss Rabbit alone? You know, it''s very dangerous to be alone in such a place. " The fox demon walked forward step by step, the voice was gentle and charming.


    Downing chuckled, "how can I lead you out if I''m not alone? How can I get rid of you if I don''t lead you out? "


    Listening to this, the fox demon''s heart leaped as he walked forward. He looked at the rabbit in front of him and said, "are you on purpose?"


    "Since you''ve tried your best to attract wolves, I can''t live up to your kindness. What''s more, I don''t like being watched by a fox demon." As she spoke, she had a dagger in her hand. The dagger was cold and sharp.


    "Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve seen a rabbit with such a strong sense of killing and fighting. I also want to know what''s the surprise after peeling your rabbit skin." Fox demon sneered, the next moment in hand holding a knife swept forward, toward the rabbit.


    When the knife in the fox demon''s hand was full of cold and evil spirit, Tang Ning blocked his sword with a dagger in his hand. Looking at the fox demon in front of her, she fiercely hit out with the spirit of her other hand.


    Seeing the palm she hit, the fox demon could have avoided it, but she was shocked to see the aura of spiritual power condensed in her palm. She was shocked for a moment and missed the opportunity to avoid it.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    A blow down on the fox demon''s chest, Sheng Sheng flies that blow out. Maybe it''s this slap. Downing''s intention is to take his life. Unexpectedly, when he blows out a mouthful of demon blood, he is badly hurt in his body, and his body quickly turns into a demon and falls to the ground.


    "Squeak!"


    A squeak came from the fox''s mouth, and his eyes were shocked. At that moment, he seemed to think of something. He almost did not dare to stay for a moment, so he wanted to escape.


    "Want to run? It''s late. " Downing scoffed, since she let him see her spiritual breath, she would never give him a chance to live!


    Watching the fox darting into the night, Downing quickly chased her. Her figure was very fast, like lightning in the night. Rao was patrolling the demon birds in the mid air, but could not catch her.


    "Squeak!"


    The fox, who was beaten back to its original shape, squeaked for help. However, there were no demons around him. He ran for his life, and the demon blood overflowed from his mouth. When he ran, he suddenly felt the murderous spirit behind him, and made him stand up with fox hair. When he looked back, he saw that the rabbit had caught up with the dagger in his hand And to his neck.


    "Squeak!"


    The sharp dagger stabbed him hard and pierced his neck with a knife, so his whole figure was nailed to the ground and couldn''t move

 Chapter 1641

    A sharp squeak of the fox spread in the night with a shrill and unwilling voice, and then fell quietly, which made some big demons in the forest not only slightly surprised, but also looked around.


    In a corner of the forest, Downing looked at the fox who had lost his breath. A flame gathered in his hand and burned it. The fire was burning and soon turned to ashes.


    Maybe it''s because of the fire, there are some demons coming along the fire. She looks around, and her lips show an inexplicable smile. The next moment, she attacks with a dagger in her hand


    "Hiss..."


    "Oh


    In the still calm night, the forest sounded a shrill scream at this moment, and the evil spirit from the battle spread around.


    Downing, like a firestick, stirred the forest in chaos. Every demon was in a bit of a panic. I don''t know what happened? Even the demon birds patrolling in the night want to see what demons are making trouble below, but they are also going down one by one


    At night, deep in the forest, all the big demons rushed to the palace. Only Downing, after making trouble and killing all the demons, still had time to sit on the branches and drink wine.


    After many dangers, the red demon lord was the first batch of demons to arrive at the palace gate. After waiting for a while, a lot of big demons came. As the sky gradually brightened, the red demon lord was a little anxious.


    "Why haven''t you come yet? It shouldn''t be! "


    "Can''t something happen?" A big demon said, looking at the dozens of big demons that arrived all over the body black and blue, you can know that a rabbit without the protection of a strong man, it is difficult to get here through the many dangers.


    "No way! With Miss Rabbit''s strength, it''s impossible to have an accident. Was it delayed by something? " Red demon lord said, in front of walking around waiting.


    "It''s getting light." Another big demon said. If she hasn''t arrived at daybreak, it won''t help.


    "Coming, coming! You see, here comes Miss Rabbit When the red demon lord saw the white figure coming here, he cried out excitedly: "Miss Rabbit, hurry up!"


    Downing came over and said, "good morning."


    "It''s late. It''s almost light. If you come a little later, you won''t see the queen of the demon." A big demon said, and came forward to see her as white as before, but there was no wound on her body. It seemed that it was not a night''s road and a night''s danger, but a night''s forest and a night''s moonlight. I was surprised.


    "Miss Rabbit, have you not been in danger all the way?"


    "Yes! Look, your clothes are as white as ever, and you don''t even have a wound on your body. How did you do it? " Another big demon is also surprised to ask.


    Downing looked down at his white clothes and said with a smile: "this is my fur. We rabbits love to be clean. Naturally, we can''t let the fur get dirty. As for no wound, of course, it''s because I''m strong, and I''ve avoided all the dangers!"


    These words listen to a few big demon think. Is she really strong? Strong enough to walk through the forest in the peril of the night without a single injury before coming to the palace?

 Chapter 1642

    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s ok if it''s OK. If it''s OK, it''s a good thing to arrive again. Come on, Miss Rabbit, take a rest here." The red demon lord said with a smile and took her to the front to have a rest.


    Several big demons looked at each other and followed them, and asked, "Miss Rabbit, there was a lot of activity in the forest last night. Did you hear it?"


    "Yes." Downing nodded and said, "many demons have been killed, so when I came over, I didn''t meet any demons."


    "Did you see what kind of demon killed it?" Asked a big demon.


    Downing listened to a smile and said, "I don''t think I will live here."


    "So it is." The other demon nodded and wanted to say something else. He saw the gate of the palace slowly, and the big demon who led the team came out. After looking at all the demons that had arrived, his eyes were slightly surprised when he fell on the rabbit.


    "Come in with me!" The big demon said, and took them to the inside. When they got inside, they thought they would see all kinds of halls and courtyards directly, but what they saw was a sea of flowers, streams and hillsides. In this, there were some demons scattered working and guarding.


    The big demon led by the team led them forward to a huge demon mirror. He took them through the mirror and came to an empty square. On this square, there were all kinds of demons.


    Seeing this scene, the red demon master''s eyes flashed. He swept over all the demons and landed directly on the empty throne of the demon king, and his eyes crossed with a determination to win.


    Tang Ning looked at the surrounding demons, and saw that the throne of the demon king was still empty, and the legendary demon queen did not see it, so he also waited quietly, looking around.


    It seems that the demon king''s palace is quite large. In addition to the square, you can see the palace hidden in the clouds and trees in the distance. Besides the thousands of demons on the square, there are flying demons patrolling in the air.


    "Here comes the demon! Kneel down A high voice spread, all the demons knelt down on one knee and lowered their heads at the same time.


    The red demon''s main idea was to kneel down on one knee with the big demon around him. When he caught a glimpse of Downing around him, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Downing just squatted down and didn''t kneel. She was wearing a skirt and no one looked at her. What''s more, all of them lowered their heads and looked reverent. Naturally, they would not notice her.


    Therefore, she took advantage of this time to look up and see that the demon queen, dressed in a dark red and gorgeous robe, walked slowly to the throne of the demon king. Compared with these half demons, the demon queen is not half demon state, but the appearance of human beings, and her face is very beautiful, only the strong and powerful spirit of the whole body and the strong makeup make her look attractive The prestige of.


    Four banshees followed her respectfully. When she sat down, they stood behind her. Perhaps it was because she looked at her and let the demon queen notice. When her cold eyes swept, Downing had already withdrawn their eyes and lowered their heads.


    The demon queen glanced around and frowned slightly. Just now, there was a look at her, but she couldn''t find it. Looking at the demons kneeling below, she moved her eyes and glanced at them faintly. Then she said, "get up!"

 Chapter 1643

    "Thank the demon queen." The demons at the bottom stood up and then looked up at the back of the demons above.


    "In order to enter the human world, the demon queen is going to select four powerful demon masters as the four Dharma protectors, each leading a thousand demon guards. Who among you thinks that you have the responsibility of the four powerful guards? You can stand on the four challenge stands in front of you. " The big demon with the team said, pointing to the left and right four challenge arena.


    Listening to this, the big demons around looked at each other, and some of them scrambled to jump forward and stood on the four challenge arena respectively. After a while, they were full of demons.


    Red demon lord see downing standing still, then smile: "Miss Rabbit, the title of Dharma protector sounds good."


    "If they want to rob, let them go first! Let''s have a look first. " Said Downing, indicating that he did not have to worry.


    The red demon lord nodded his head and retreated with her to watch.


    In addition to them, there are a few demon owners who are not on the stage, but watching the battle on the stage. If there are more demons who want to protect the Dharma, they have to rob them. Not every demon who comes to the stage can stand at the last.


    They watched from the stage, and the demon queen watched from above, and a competition based on strength began


    The battle on the stage was exciting, and the time of the morning gradually passed, and the number of people on the stage gradually decreased. Until noon, there were only four powerful demons left in the four challenge arena.


    The demon queen didn''t let them continue, but gave them time to rest and be filled with physical strength. Then the demon at the bottom said, "from this moment on, they are the defenders of the challenge. The one who can defeat them is the new defender and the last choice to protect the Dharma."


    After a column of incense, there will be big demons on the stage to challenge, there are also some who admit that their strength is not equal to each other, and did not go up.


    "Miss Rabbit, I''ll go up and grab a place." Red demon lord said, then stride forward, came to one of the challenge arena, jumped up.


    Tang Ning stepped forward and saw that there were almost no demons who dared to go up again, so he also came to another challenge arena and jumped up.


    The big demon guarding the challenge arena was huge. When he saw that it was a rabbit, he was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha, how dare a rabbit come to fight?"


    The big demon laughed and looked at the fragile rabbit in front of him and said with a smile: "although you are not good at strength, but this courage is commendable. As for some demons, you are not brave enough."


    Tang Ning listened and chuckled: "not yet! How do you know I''m not good? Now I''m too full of words. If I lose for a while, it will be a shame. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Interesting, really interesting. You rabbit want to see how many demons I beat down the challenge arena before? Are you better than them The big demon looked at the rabbit, his eyes full of interest.


    "You can try it!" Downing chuckled and walked forward without weapons.


    "You don''t need weapons?" Seeing that the rabbit was actually barehanded, the big demon saw it and took the knife in his hand: "good! Since you don''t use weapons, neither do I As soon as the voice fell, he saw the white shadow in front of his eyes, and his fist hit him.


    The demon queen on the stage looked at the scene on the challenge arena below, and a trace of interest crossed his eyes: "a rabbit demon? It''s rare. "

 Chapter 1644

    The demon queen looked at the red demon lord again, and saw that his fighting power was as powerful as thunder, forcing her opponent to retreat step by step. She nodded to herself, and her eyes fell on the challenge arena where the rabbit demon was on the other side.


    Seeing the two figures on the challenge arena fighting, but for the reason of not using weapons, each fist and palm was shot down on the body. I thought that the rabbit could not do three moves under the demon, but it was unexpected.


    The rabbit shot very fast. When the fist was hit, it was hidden with the wind blade. When the big demon on the opposite side avoided the counterattack, he saw that the rabbit''s attack had been shot down again.


    "Bang!"


    One punch hit the belly of the big demon. The powerful force made the demon snort, and his body half bent down and staggered back a few steps. His face turned red.


    "What''s the strength of this punch?" Donning asked with a smile.


    "Oh! It''s just like tickling. " The big demon pulled out a smile and kneaded his abdomen. After kneading his abdomen, he stepped forward again. His fist clenched on the rabbit''s abdomen: "let''s taste my fist!"


    Tang Ning saw the situation and laughed, watching the big demon swing the fist, but also with the body rushing to hit. Her hand on the side of her body slightly turned, and a force of palm condensed. When the boxing came, her steps moved slightly, and the side of her figure reached out and clasped his fist to remove the force of his fist.


    The demon only felt that a boxing hit him, and she pulled him forward to remove the force of the fist. He was stunned and instinctively wanted to attack again. He saw that the slender jade hand on his wrist seemed to have a thousand jin strength, which made him unable to break free. Besides, he twisted his whole arm behind him by holding his wrist.


    Because the arm was twisted back, the whole body also involuntarily bent down. Before he could fight back, his hip was kicked, and he was directly kicked from the arena.


    "Ah


    The strength of that foot was great, so that the half curved demon body lost balance and fell forward. Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground in confusion, he quickly turned around, but he only came to stop himself on the ground without losing too ugly.


    Listening to the sound of the air pumping around, the demon stood still and turned to look at the challenge arena. Seeing the rabbit smiling at him and waving at him, he could not help but blush.


    "You don''t have to be discouraged. In fact, you are already very strong, just not as strong as me." Downing squatted in the ring, smiling at the big demon.


    She didn''t say it was OK. She said that, the demon was even more angry. Lose to other big demon pour also did not feel what, can lose to a rabbit, that is disgrace!


    "I will challenge you again!" He said angrily, and was about to go on stage.


    "You don''t have a chance. A demon can only challenge once." Tang Ning looked at him with a smile, but the words he said were angry. The demon didn''t pay his life: "and you lost to me this time. Even if you fight with me many times, you will lose to me. You are not my opponent."


    "You


    Tang Ning looked at the big demon with red face and smoke on the demon''s ears. He could not help but say, "look, your ears are smoking. Why not the top of your head?"


    Above, that has been looking at the demon behind some unexpected looking at the rabbit, really did not expect her a rabbit can defeat a big demon.

 Chapter 1645

    "Who else wants to challenge? Come up. " Downing stood up and looked down at the demons.


    "I''ll do it!"


    A big demon who didn''t want to go forward raised his voice and said that the rabbit was just a fluke. He would not lose to a rabbit like the big demon just now.


    Tang Ning watched the big demon jump up, then raised his foot and kicked the big demon.


    "Bang!"


    The big demon didn''t even stand in the arena. The whole figure was kicked down by the rabbit who suddenly swept forward, and immediately cried out angrily, "rabbit! You cheat


    "Who cheated you? You can''t even avoid it. Are you willing to fight me? " Tang Ning hands around the chest, standing in the ring leisurely looking at the big demon she kicked down.


    "You, you, you!"


    "Next one!" Cried Downing, glancing at the demon below.


    "I''ll meet this black hearted rabbit!" A big demon said, came up from the back, but also did not polite to the rabbit, directly showed the demon knife also did not greet to the rabbit to cut.


    Tang Ning took a look at the big demon and hooked the corner of his lip. The next moment, he made a somersault forward and swept forward. At the moment of the somersault turning, he kicked the wrist holding the demon knife with the tip of his foot at the speed of covering his ears.


    "Click!"


    "Ah


    A foot with dark power made the demon''s wrist crack with a crack, and the knife in his hand was thrown up because of the kicked hand. After downing''s kick, the other foot also kicked the demon''s chin.


    "Poof!"


    With a kick from the bottom to the top, Johnson and Johnson kicked off the two demon teeth of the demon, and a mouthful of demon blood and two demon teeth also spurted out. His figure staggered back and fell on the ground. At this time, the demon knife that had been thrown down before fell down and fell into his legs with a whoosh.


    "Ah


    This knife scared the big demon pale and screamed. He rolled his eyes but couldn''t pass out. He was scared to pee. When he saw his pants peed, his face was blue and red. Finally, he ran away from the arena.


    All the big demons watching from the stage all sympathized with the big demon. A big demon was defeated by a rabbit. I didn''t expect that he was nearly killed by his own demon knife. Although he didn''t succeed, he was scared to urinate in front of so many demons. Such a demon would not want it. Even if he was allowed to stay, he could not lift his head in front of these demons.


    Looking at this scene from a height behind the demon, playing with his hands on the ruby ring, staring at the rabbit''s eyes with thinking.


    Judging from the fighting capacity of this rabbit, if there is no accident, those big demons at the bottom should not be able to win her. She should be one of the four Dharma protectors.


    "Go and call her over." The demon queen motioned and looked at the rabbit.


    "Yes." The big demon on one side responded and went to the challenge arena. When he came to the challenge arena, he said to the rabbit, "Miss Rabbit, the demon will let you go."


    "Good." Downing answered and followed the demon up.


    "I''ve seen the queen." Donning gave a salute.


    The queen of the demon looked at the rabbit that she didn''t even kneel down. A smile appeared on her beautiful face and asked, "what''s your name?"

 Chapter 1646

    "After returning to the demon, my name is downing." She said not high or low, at the same time stand up straight body.


    "Downing?"


    The queen of the demon recited the name, looked at the beautiful and greasy face of the rabbit in front of her, and asked, "do you have such a strong fighting capacity as rabbits? Besides, you''re also very good at shaping. "


    Downing listened to a curved eyebrow and said with a smile, "maybe it''s because I''m a different rabbit."


    "Oh? Why not? " The queen seems to be interested in asking.


    "I love meat and I can drink." Said downing.


    "Ha ha..."


    After hearing this, she leaned back and looked at the rabbit in front of her. She said coolly: "very good. As long as the fighting capacity is strong and the demon class has the ability, I don''t care about its origin. As long as I can handle affairs and be loyal."


    The voice of the demon queen stopped, and the figure leaned forward. He approached downing and said, "work hard for the queen. I won''t treat you badly."


    "Yes, thank you very much." Donning is holding his fist.


    "Demon queen, the other three arena masters have also been selected." The big Demon Lord came with the other three big demons.


    "I''ve seen the queen." The three big demons saluted and said.


    "Get up!" After the demon queen looked at them and asked them to report their names, he said: "from today on, Downing is the first of the four Dharma protectors."


    "Yes." They answered, and the red demon lord and the other two big demons looked at Downing on one side.


    Tang Ning nodded to them with a smile and saw that the queen of the demon each handed them a token: "this token is your identity symbol, and it is also a pass order. From today on, you are in charge of a thousand demon guards. You can also select some of the demons below to join your team and listen to your orders."


    "Yes Tang Ning and their response, watching her stand up and leave, this only selected some demon queen, and then led by the big demon team, they were taken to the place where they lived.


    "You''ll have a good rest after you eat! If you are familiar with the palace and other affairs, you can wait until tomorrow. If you need anything, you can tell the demon guards below to do it. " The big demon said with a smile, and after a while, he left first.


    The four Dharma protectors were in different courtyards. When downing was ready to rest after eating, he saw the red demon lord come in.


    "Miss Rabbit."


    "The red demon lord has not rested yet!" Downing saw him smile and said, "come in and sit down."


    After entering the interior, the red demon lord raised his hand to lay a border, and then he said: "master Tang, we are now the Dharma protectors of the demon queen. I want to touch the bottom here before we start."


    Tang Ning listened to a smile, said: "we should act according to the original plan, first find out the bottom here, find the right opportunity to start, but I don''t recommend that it takes too long, it''s better to solve the demon queen in half a month."


    Hearing this, the red demon lord looked at her and asked, "master Tang, you have seen the demon queen today. How sure are you that you can defeat her?"


    Tang Ning picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "red demon lord, is it too late to ask this question at this time? Besides, even if I can''t beat you, isn''t there you? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, master Tang said so." He stood up and looked at her deeply and said, "master Tang, I am very glad to cooperate with you, and I also believe that you will not let me down, of course, I will not let you down."

 Chapter 1647

    Smell speech, Downing smile, watching him withdraw after the border out, then also into the rest.


    In the next few days, while they were familiar with the palace, they also had a certain understanding of the demon guard Bu Xun and so on. In order to ensure that they were safe at that time, Downing added drugs to their drinking water source that could dissipate their Demon power.


    When downing was doing these things secretly, the demon queen also had actions. She sent the demon to investigate the past events and origins of the four Dharma protectors. About ten days later, a survey information was sent to her.


    "Demon queen, this is the information of these four Dharma protectors." Big demon will send the information.


    After the demon opened and looked at it, the red demon lord and their three information are very detailed, but Tang Ning''s only a few lines. Why is it that Tang Ning''s information is so small


    "After returning to the demon, her past was a blank. No demon knew where she came from. When her news came out, it was already in the red demon lord''s house. Her subordinates also asked the demon guards below to check the rabbit clan, but all they got were none of them."


    Hearing this, the demon Queen''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Oh? So there''s something mysterious about her origin? "


    "Demon queen, why don''t you ask her?" Big demon asked, think if really want to know, also can be like this.


    "Since she has the intention to conceal it, how can she tell the truth? It is impossible for a rabbit with such a strong fighting capacity and such a good evolution that it could not have been unknown before, unless... " Her voice, enchanting eyes half narrowed, flashing cold light.


    "Except for what?" The demon asked.


    After the demon glanced at him, the voice with a bit of cold, said: "unless, born in the sky."


    "Born in the sky?"


    If you don''t understand this, why don''t you find out the origin of the story? A Dharma protector is very important. He is careless.


    Thinking of this, the big demon asked: "demon queen, how do you arrange her? Do you want her to protect the law? "


    The demon queen gently turned the ruby ring on her finger and did not answer his words. Instead, after half a ring, she asked, "has there been no news from that human being?"


    I don''t know how she suddenly mentioned this, but the big demon still said truthfully: "there is no news, but the demons everywhere are looking for it. It''s just strange to say that when a human comes to our demon world, it seems to disappear out of thin air, and it can''t be found."


    The demon queen pulled her lips and said, "this person should have a lot of skills, otherwise he would not be listed as a killer by those friars in the upper world. I opened the black hole to bring her to the demon world. She could hide past the first day of junior high school, but also could not hide from the fifteenth day. Sooner or later, she would appear."


    Listen to the words of the demon queen, the big demon is slightly Zheng, some can not understand the mind of the demon queen.


    "Go and call me the red demon, as for Downing''s place..." After every act and every move, the ghost looked at the other side. "Secretly, ten big spirits were staring at her. After that, she knew all about her movements."


    Listen to this although feel strange, but big demon still respectfully answer: "yes." Then he turned and walked out.


    The red demon lord and downing and the other two Dharma protectors were training the demon guards. They saw the big demon come forward: "red protector, the demon queen wants to see you, follow me!"

 Chapter 1648

    As he spoke, the demon looked at Downing. The rabbit had such a strong fighting power, but he couldn''t find out her origin. There must be something wrong with it.


    The red demon lord saw this, and he left with him.


    Tang Ning looked at them thoughtfully. When she left just now, the big demon looked at her. Something was wrong.


    So she said a word to the other two Dharma protectors, then went to the other side and went to a secret place. She called Xiaohei out of the space.


    "Xiaohei, I think we should almost do something about it. Here''s the medicine. You can sprinkle it in those demon places. These drugs can stimulate the drug attack in their bodies."


    "Good." Small black should a, with claws to grasp her hand medicine, then flapping wings to fly up.


    Downing did not go back, but went to the palace behind the demon. She wanted to see if the demon queen called the red demon lord to go there. Did she find anything?


    In the palace behind the demon, the red demon lord saluted the queen of the demon who was in the throne: "after seeing the demon queen, I don''t know if the queen of the demon called his subordinates to come. What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the red demon lord standing below, the voice behind the demon came out lazily: "red demon, do you know the origin of Downing?"


    "Why? What''s the origin of it The red demon lord looked at the demon''s back in surprise: "what is her origin? I don''t know. "


    "Oh? Is it? "


    The voice of the demon queen came. I don''t know whether she believed it or not. She just looked at him with a smile and said, "as far as I know, she didn''t come to your house for a long time. You don''t know her origin is normal."


    "Demon queen, I wonder if there is any problem with Downing''s origin?" Asked the red demon lord.


    The demon queen laughed and played with her long fingernails and said, "I think she has some problems. Since you don''t know her origin, and she is quite friendly with you, you can cut off her rabbit''s head and send it to Ben Hou?"


    Hearing this, the red demon lord looked up in dismay: "demon queen..." Did the old witch know the identity of Miss Rabbit?


    "What? Not willing? " The demon queen chuckled, the laughter suddenly stopped, and the killing intention was in her eyes: "if you can''t get her head, I''ll kill you later!"


    The red demon lord looked at him and saw the evil spirit behind the demon. He was thinking about how to deal with the old witch, and listened to Tang Ning''s voice.


    "The demon queen wants my head to say, how to embarrass the red demon lord?"


    "Master Tang!"


    Hearing the voice, the red demon master turned his head and looked at the white figure coming in from the outside: "how did you come?"


    "I don''t know if I don''t come. Does the queen want to take my head?" Downing chuckled and looked at the demon queen above.


    The demon queen squinted and watched that downing walked in slowly. She lifted her lips and showed a cold smile: "since all of you have come, don''t you want to show your real body?"


    "What you see is what I am." Tang Ning said, reaching out and touching the rabbit''s ear on his head, he said with a smile, "as for this ear, it''s fun to watch. Don''t you think it''s the demon queen? Or does the queen want to see me change


    Tang Ning said with a smile, one hand touched his chin and thought about it. As soon as the figure turned, the golden light flashed, and she was transformed into the appearance of the upper demon.

 Chapter 1649

    "Hiss!"


    The big demon who was waiting at the back of the demon took a cold breath when he saw this scene. He actually saw that downing was transformed into the appearance of the demon queen. How could this be possible?


    Even the red demon''s opinion on the other side also widened his eyes with consternation, which was incredible. You should know that even the immortal cultivator could not change himself like this and become the appearance of other people, especially the appearance of the demon queen. This is even more difficult.


    The demon queen was shocked to see that Downing''s body had changed and turned into her. Even her body, which had been slouching on the back of the chair, sat upright, her hands clenched into fists and stared at Downing.


    "You are a fairy


    She stood up and stared at Tang Ning. She didn''t know whether it was excited or how. She laughed: "those old immortals in the upper world have not cultivated immortal bodies for so many years, but you, a monk from the lower world, have cultivated immortal bodies? It''s worth my while to bring you to the demon world


    After seeing the demon, he looked at her with the wolf light in his eyes, but almost dropped a few drops of saliva. Donning turned his white eyes and said, "don''t show me that hungry ghost. I can''t help but take your head off."


    As she spoke, she changed back to her old blue dress. At the same time, she moved her hand and took out her round bamboo. Maybe it was because her pure spiritual breath was no longer hidden, and the Buddhist light and holy power on her body were also faintly shrouded in her body, holy and mysterious, shining and dazzling, so that the red demon lord could not help but step back from her ¡£


    "I dare to be so presumptuous in my demon world! I''ll see what you can do! Come on! Kill her on the spot The demon queen drank, but no demon went to answer her after calling out.


    "Where is the demon guard?"


    "Demon guard!"


    Listening to her shouting there, Downing couldn''t help chuckling: "what are you shouting? They can''t come in, you can''t go out, and if there''s no accident, the demon guards outside have fallen down, but you should not be able to see it. "


    As soon as her voice fell, her blue figure swept, and she attacked with round bamboo in her hand. The powerful aura of spiritual power, accompanied by fierce attacks, attacked at a speed that could not cover their ears. The face of the big demon standing behind the uncomfortable demon turned white and ran to one side.


    "Whew!"


    The round bamboo shot out, and the fierce air flow was directly behind the demon. The demon queen raised her hand to block the attacking round bamboo. Unexpectedly, the sleeve touched the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand. The evil spirit on the sleeve was like a fire poured down by water, and the evil spirit on the sleeve quickly dissipated in the air.


    After the demon, she quickly retreated to avoid it. Looking at the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand with fear, she asked, "what sacred thing is the round bamboo in your hand?" This bamboo looks insignificant, but I don''t want to be able to dispel her evil spirit, so that she can''t touch half.


    Tang Ning grinned, holding round bamboo''s hand and turning, he said, "you may as well tell you that this is a thousand year old Guanyin bamboo, which can''t be touched by ghosts and monsters!" As soon as the sound fell, the round bamboo in her hand flew out and hit the demon.


    The demon queen saw the power of the round bamboo, and naturally would not block it with empty hands. When she moved her hand, the demon sword with powerful demon power appeared in her hand. With her cutting, a knife was slashed toward the round bamboo vigorously.

 Chapter 1650

    "Whew!"


    When the sharp sword gang was cut down, the powerful demon power was turned away by the round bamboo. Obviously, it was just a bamboo, but the knife that even the big demon could chop down was not even able to leave a scar on the bamboo.


    The empress of the demon did not believe in evil, and then cut at the round bamboo which came flying. However, she found that when the evil knife was cut down, it was as hard as black iron, making a sonorous sound.


    "Bang!"


    After the attack between the demon knife and the round bamboo, the round bamboo is shot back. Tang Ning moves forward and grabs the round bamboo and attacks again. After a few moves with her, the round bamboo is shot down in the back abdomen of the demon with a strong internal force.


    "Bang!"


    When the stick was shot down, a thump was heard, and the body of the demon''s back was bent down because of the blow. At the same time, he stepped back several steps. Maybe his anger was too strong. Seeing that the demon was still looking at it, he angrily cried: "are you dead? Give it to me


    "Yes The big demon glared at him after seeing the demon, so he had to go forward bravely, but unexpectedly, the red Demon Lord came forward to block him.


    "Haha, in fact, I think it''s better for you to abandon the secret as soon as possible. This old witch is not our opponent. If you stand on her side now and fight against us, we can only kill you." The red demon lord looked at the big demon in front of him, and said in an old man''s voice, "I don''t want to see a big demon in front of you. You have to think clearly whether you really want to fight against us."


    Hearing this, the big demon hesitated. He didn''t know the strength of the red demon lord and Downing, but he knew that they were very strong. As for how strong they were


    Looking at this time by downing beat step by step after the demon, his heart faintly some understand.


    After the demon, seeing that the demon showed hesitation, he was very angry: "you two demons, actually want to cooperate with this human? Are you crazy? As long as you help me kill her, I will not treat you badly! "


    Damn it, isn''t this from the lower bound? Why is the fighting power so terrible?


    "Hiss!"


    Because of the twinkling spirit, I saw that the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand turned into a sharp sword. The sharp blade of the sword quickly crossed the neck behind the demon, but because she dodged quickly, she could only leave a bloodstain on her neck.


    "Tut, what a pity." Tang Ning looked at the back of the demon, covering his neck and retreating quickly. Unfortunately, he said, "if my sword is faster, I can cut off the head of the demon."


    "Downing! You''ve been deceiving too much! "


    The empress of the demon drank in a rage. Her eyes were red with blood because of her anger. Her fist clenched hands were full of blue veins. Her face was full of evil spirit, and she looked ferocious.


    Tang Ning listened to a chuckle, turned the sword in his hand, crossed a stream of air, and then pointed to the ground. Looking at the demon queen who was angry, he said: "you are not a human being. How can you deceive people too much?"


    Listening to this, the evil spirit of the demon queen overflowed with anger. Seeing the two demons standing there, the demon queen stared at her: "I will make you worse than death! Let you know the cost of infuriating me


    When the cold and cold voice fell down, I saw the Demon power gushing out of her body. A puff of smoke from her body accompanied by the Demon power diffused and opened. At the same time, her demon body gradually revealed

 Chapter 1651

    In the smoke, a huge snake''s tail appeared. The snake''s tail was brown and golden, and the skin was covered with red stripes. The powerful snake''s tail was thrown at Downing like a huge hammer. Meanwhile, in the smoke, there was the hissing sound of poisonous snake''s spitting message.


    "Hooray! Bang


    When the huge snake tail was thrown out, it was extremely fast and powerful. Downing quickly avoided its attack, and saw that the snake tail destroyed the stone pillars on the other side. When a huge bang was heard, the gravel and dust were also diffused.


    "Hiss!"


    When the sound of spitting out the message came, Tang Ning saw a snake''s head sticking out in the smoke. There were two horns on the head, a pair of bloodthirsty and cold red snake eyes, as well as the spitting red snake letter and sharp fangs. Everywhere, there was a terrible smell of bloodthirsty and cold.


    Tang Ning looked at the huge snake demon more than ten meters long and hooked his lips: "so this is your original shape."


    "Downing! I''m going to eat you raw! " The demon spoke with the snake''s mouth open. At the same time, two venoms spewed out of the fangs, shooting at Tang Ning like a column of water.


    Seeing the venom spray, Downing''s figure suddenly jumped up, holding the sword in her hand and cutting it to the head of the giant snake. However, when the spirit of the sword she cut fell off, she saw that the scales on the head of the snake were extremely hard and made a sonorous sound.


    "Hiss!"


    The two poisons were avoided by Downing, but they were sprayed on the ground and on the wall. Only the hissing sound was heard. The extremely strong corrosivity of the venom would melt the ground and the wall, and more poisonous smoke would be emitted during the dissolution.


    The big demon who was hiding behind the stone pillar was not far away. At this time, he took a breath of poisonous smoke because he looked up to it. Almost as soon as the poisonous smoke was inhaled, his demon face changed color.


    "Ah..."


    He pinched his neck in pain. His face turned purple and black quickly, and the seven holes even shed demon blood. He was so frightened that the red demon lord''s face changed greatly. He quickly took out his own antidote pill and quickly tore off his robe and tied it on his face to cover his mouth and nose.


    The red demon lord looked at Tang Ning in horror, worried that she would also inhale poisonous smoke, but unexpectedly, the man over there was so excited that the whole palace was destroyed. Especially after the snake was restored to the demon shape, the combat effectiveness was improved a lot. Needless to say, the snake skin on his body was more like a pair of hard armor, and the sword could not hurt a cent.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The red demon lord hid far away for fear of being affected. Originally, he thought his demon power was strong enough, but when he saw the demon queen fighting with Downing, he knew that the demon Queen''s strength was really strong. He was too much. If Tang Ning was not here, I''m afraid he was not enough for the demon queen.


    The huge snake tail behind the demon was pounding around like a big hammer. The palace was shaking and falling. He looked at the palace, which was split and full of stones, and felt that it was about to collapse.


    "Bang!"


    I saw that the snake tail was very sensitive. As long as downing entered its attack range, its attack speed was as fierce and accurate as a whirlwind. When she saw the snake tail curling to Downing to trap her, the head of the snake turned back to bite her.


    Red demon lord looked at this scene and exclaimed: "master Tang, be careful!"


    You can''t do anything! I''m counting on you!

 Chapter 1652

    Tang Ning saw that the snake head and the snake tail were attacking each other. When she was ready to avoid it, she looked at the open bloodthirsty snake''s mouth. Her heart moved, and her speed slowed down by half a beat. When the demon queen thought that she would swallow downing alive, she almost gave up the bite.


    "Hiss!"


    With a cry, the blood red eyes of the demon queen surged with excitement. The open mouth sprang up and bit the figure that could not flash away in time. The speed was too fast for it to bite something. It did not see what it was when it bit down.


    "Ah


    But at the moment of biting down, she found that she had bitten her own snake tail. This bite was so fierce that when she let go of the snake''s mouth and screamed, demon blood oozed from the tail of the snake. If she did not loosen her mouth at the moment when she realized that it was her own tail, she would have to let it bite off.


    "Downing!"


    The demon queen turned the snake''s head with hatred, and the cruel and cold blood pupil was staring at the figure that dodged to the other side when he didn''t know when.


    The red demon lord, who had been hiding far away, opened his eyes wide. When the demon''s face was full of shock, he only felt a demon''s heart beating suddenly. At that moment, he really thought that downing could not avoid meeting and was bitten by a bite. He was so nervous that he couldn''t shout out. But at the moment when the snake bite, he saw a living man like downing disappear in an instant In the same place.


    No, it''s blinking.


    He knew that Downing''s strength was strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong. She could help him solve the demon queen without his help.


    The wounded tail of the demon was trembling slightly because of pain. It was staring at Downing in front of her. In her cold blood eyes, she was killing. At the next moment, she opened her mouth, and small poisonous snakes flew out of her mouth and flew towards downing in front of her.


    After seeing the demon, the red demon master sent out so many poisonous snakes. Knowing that he could no longer hide, he came out to help with a demon knife.


    Tang Ning raised the sword in his hand and cut off the poisonous snakes that came up from all directions. Seeing the demon, she kept spitting out the snake. She couldn''t help but chuckle: "the demon queen is just like this."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was able to release a strong ancient prestige. In a moment, the snakes were forced to stay close to the demon. They all shrank in the back of the demon, spitting out the snake''s message and hissing. Even the snake''s head did not dare to lift up.


    The blood eyes behind the demon shrunk in disbelief: "you actually contracted the ancient gods and beasts!"


    This terrifying and powerful ancient tyranny suppressed all animals in the world. Even if she was a demon, she had to be afraid of three points. After seeing the war for so long, she was black and blue all over her room. On the contrary, Tang Ning was not hurt at all. At this moment, she could not help wondering whether she had brought the great energy of the upper world as a little monk of the lower world to the demon world? Otherwise, why is Downing''s strength so terrible?


    Downing raised his hand, and a cluster of flames roared up. The flames of his life and the glare of the fire made the snakes shrink and try to reduce their sense of existence.


    Playing with the flame in her hand, she looked at the demon queen and said, "demon queen, I might as well tell you that no one dares to do harm to me in the lower bound, because those who kill me will not even enter the samsara after their death."

 Chapter 1653

    The eyes of the demon queen shrunk. She heard from Downing''s words and her look that she was not joking at all, and she didn''t have to joke at all, because she had this strength!


    When Downing''s words fell, the fire in his hand also dropped on the ground, and the flames quickly ran and burned the little snakes


    "Downing! I''ll see you off. Stop it! Stop it now Looking at their descendants being burned by the fire, the snake is unable to bear.


    She understood at this moment, where did she pull a lucky son to come here? Clearly is to pull a demon to the demon world!


    "It''s too late."


    Tang Ning looked at the flames burning, turning the sword in his hand, and said: "not only because you brought me here to think about eating me, but also because you want to lead the demon soldiers to the human world. I don''t know it. Since I know that I met again, I will never let you live."


    "In that case, I''ll fight with you! Even if it''s death, I''ll hold you on your back After the snake is angry, it is useless to beg for mercy, then destroy it together!


    "You won''t have that chance."


    Tang Ning flew out and attacked the demon in front of him. The demon queen saw that Tang Ning was attacking with a long sword. He opened the mouth of the snake and rushed forward.


    She wants to swallow downing in her stomach, even if the sword in her hand is enough to cut her snake''s belly to her life, she will take her with her when she dies! As long as you swallow her stomach or bite her, she will detonate the demon Dan in her body and die with her!


    However, what she didn''t expect was that this move of Downing was an empty move. When she rushed forward with the goal of ending up with Downing, the figure of Downing''s attack suddenly disappeared when she arrived at Shekou.


    "Hit the snake seven inches, here, is your fatal point!"


    When the voice with killing intention was introduced into the back ear of the demon, it was shocked and turned around suddenly. However, she saw that downing had stabbed down with both hands holding the sword. The speed was so fast that she didn''t even have the chance to escape.


    "No!"


    "Whoosh!"


    When the shrill and unwilling voice of the demon queen sounded, the sharp sword also whizzed through the seven inch part of the snake body. With Tang Ning''s spiritual power turning, the dark force attacked it. The sword stabbed down at a speed that could not cover the ear. It pierced through the skin of the snake and pierced into the body of the snake. The whole sword went into the seven inch land, leaving only the hilt outside.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment when the sword was pulled up again, the snake''s blood gushed out like a column of blood. The demon''s back was swinging painfully on the ground, and the snake''s head showed a human figure. However, no matter how hard she struggled, the snake''s seven inch was a fatal place. Now she was hit by Downing''s sword. Even if she was a demon, she could only die in pain and unwillingness.


    See the demon after the last motionless fall there, a body of evil spirit also gradually dissipated, the red demon lord still some can''t believe.


    "Just like this


    When downing heard this, he glanced at him and asked, "otherwise?"


    "No, no, I just think it''s incredible that you killed the queen? Really dead Even though the red demon lord was shocked, he could not hide his excitement and excitement.


    Looking at the demon with head and snake body on the ground, Downing thought for a moment and said, "dig out her demon Dan! It should be able to help you enhance the power of demons. As for the corpse, I''ll leave it to you to shake other demons! "

 Chapter 1654

    Hearing this, the red demon lord gratefully saluted her: "thank you Tang Shi!"


    Tang Ning looked at him and said faintly, "I help you to get the throne of demon king, but you should also remember that even if you rule the demon Kingdom, you don''t want to go to the criminal world. Otherwise, the end of today''s demon queen is tomorrow''s you."


    Hearing this, the red demon lord solemnly vowed to her: "don''t worry, master Tang, as long as the red demon lord and his descendants take charge of the demon world for one day, they will not go to the criminal world. If they violate this oath in the future, the red demon family will be left to the disposal of master Tang!"


    Tang Ning nodded. She felt that the red demon lord saw the end of the demon queen with his own eyes, and knew what would happen if he disobeyed the words. Therefore, she did not say much. She just said, "things are settled here, and I will stay for three days to help you sit on the throne of demon king, and send me away after three days."


    "Good, thank you, master Tang." He said gratefully.


    Watch her pull out of the border here and go out, when even go forward to dig out the demon after the demon Dan, drag the snake body behind the demon to go out.


    There is nothing better than using the death of the demon queen to subdue those big demons outside. Even if some people are not satisfied with it, when they see the death of the demon queen, the group of demons has no head, and they should be the king of the strong.


    At this time, outside, Xiaohei stood on the inconspicuous branch and looked at the big demon who screamed and yelled below, while waiting for Downing to come out.


    "How could my demon power be gone?"


    "How can my body not work?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Demon queen! Demon queen


    The monsters who screamed and screamed all the time, but they didn''t see the demon queen coming out. They were so anxious and frightened that they knew that something must have happened, but what was the matter? Until they saw two figures coming out of the palace behind the demon, they were staring at the demon with consternation.


    "Downing and the red demon lord? What did the red demon lord drag out? "


    "That, that is the demon, the demon queen!"


    "Hiss! How could it be! "


    "They killed the queen? They killed the queen? They''re responsible for all this? "


    "No! How can the queen die! Demon queen


    There are some can''t accept shouting, can''t believe that powerful such as the demon will die, but also was killed by the new two big demons.


    "How can it be! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it


    But there are also some big demons who know the current situation and shut their mouths when they see that the demon queen is dead. They just stare at the two big demons coming slowly. When the demon queen is dead, I''m afraid the demon world will change. Who among them will the new demon king be?


    Those shrewd big demons looked at Downing and the red demon lord. At last, their eyes fell on Downing. In terms of strength, they thought it should be downing. Although she looked fragile and vulnerable, her strength was obvious to all. If she was the new demon queen, it seemed that it was not so hard to accept.


    The red demon lord followed Tang Ning out. When he saw all the demons outside, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that the master Tang would put these demons down without any effort.


    "All quiet!"


    Red demon lord raised a hand, deep and majestic voice contains a strong Demon power, clearly into each demon''s ear.


    He looked at those demons were quiet, and then he lifted the corpse of the demon queen in his hand and said to the demons: "the demon queen is dead. From now on, the new demon king is me!"

 Chapter 1655

    As soon as the words came out, the people at the bottom were in an uproar.


    They think that even if the demon queen is dead, the new demon king should be Downing, but unexpectedly, he is the red demon lord?


    Donning, she doesn''t have a problem? After all, her strength can be above the red demon lord, and she is the first of the four Dharma protectors!


    When Tang Ning saw those demons, they all put their eyes on her and knew what they were thinking, so he said faintly: "the demon world can''t be without a head for a day. The red demon lord is powerful, and the demon queen also died in his hands. The new demon king must belong to him!"


    Her voice was stunned, her eyes passed over the demons, and her voice was cold and killing: "today, I''m here to tell you who the new demon king is, not to ask you to agree, but to inform you, Shun zhe Chang! The one who goes against will die


    Hearing her words, all the demons were shocked. Even Tang Ning said so. What can they say? For them, as long as the demon king''s strength is strong, the red demon lord can kill the demon, and has Tang Ning''s maintenance. The new demon king should be his own!


    What''s more, now that they are weak, the demon force is scattered, even if they disagree, what can they do? Are you going to be killed like the demon queen?


    Thinking over and over, there are some people who know the current situation respectfully kneel and worship the red demon lord.


    "I''ll see the demon king! From today on, we will be loyal to the demon king and will be at the disposal of the demon king. We will respect the orders of the demon king! "


    Others hesitated to see this scene, and then they knelt down to worship.


    "When we meet with the demon king, from today on, we will be loyal to the demon king and wait for the dispatch of the demon king. We will respect the order of the demon king!"


    "Only the orders of the demon king are respected!"


    "Only the orders of the demon king are respected!"


    "Only the orders of the demon king are respected!"


    The deafening sound came out and reverberated in the air. The red demon lord standing high looked at this scene, and his heart was filled with excitement. He threw the demon back and the corpse under his feet, and looked up at all the demons that prostrated and worshipped him. He looked up and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Good! As long as you are loyal, the demon king will not treat you badly! Get up With a big wave of his hand, he got them all up.


    "Thank you, demon king." After all the demons answered, they stood up, but their Demon power was exhausted and their whole body was weak. Even if they stood up, they were somewhat reluctant.


    The red demon lord saw this scene and was about to ask Tang Ning how to solve their medicine. She handed a bottle to her and said gratefully, "thank you, master Tang."


    "Just melt the water and let them drink some." Said downing.


    "Good." Red demon lord should a, said: "Tang Shi, you are tired, go to rest first, I''ll come here, and after arrangement, I''ll go to look for you."


    "Yes." Donning nodded and left first.


    Xiao Hei saw her go to the rest of the other hospital, then flapped her wings and followed in the past.


    Tang Ning went back to the other courtyard to rest first. She didn''t pay attention to what to do behind the red demon lord. However, she believed that the demon king''s position would be stable with the help of the red demon lord, and she didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    Now she wants to know, what about Mo ye in the upper bound? Have you been bullied? If she gets to the upper bound, how do you find him? The one who has been trying to kill her will attack Mo ye?


    Holding her cheek in the courtyard and thinking about things, she can''t help but sigh and tell herself that there''s no need to worry. Even in case of danger, Mo ye can handle it well.

 Chapter 1656

    What Tang Ning doesn''t know is that since he went to the upper world and killed a lord named Liwei, he took over the city of Nanyuan and became a new regional Lord.


    As the main city of the region, there are 9981 big cities and numerous small towns and villages under it. It is the same for the small towns, the monks and the people in the small villages who are the Lords. They live a small life. For them, the Lord is a distant and high existence.


    However, for all the forces in 81 big cities, the change of Lord had a great impact on them. We should know that some family relations are involved widely. Some family forces in the city are some relatives and relatives of the original Lord.


    After the change of the Lord, these people were worried that the new Lord would attack those people who were related to the original Lord. Because they were worried, they mobilized their contacts to inquire about the new Lord''s information and information.


    However, the new Lord is from the lower world!


    The new Lord doesn''t have any connections in the upper world!


    The new Lord is only alone, and has no help from his cronies!


    After hearing the news, the people who had been trembling became ready to move. If the new Lord has a great future, they may not dare to have a thought, but the new Lord is from the lower world, and there is no contact force. This is great good news for them!


    In the name of vengeance and extermination for the former Lord, they will bring down the new Lord who has come up from the lower world!


    Even if the new Lord was accompanied by several other lords and escorted to nanchengyuan to take over everything, they believed that those lords only respected the status of the New South original city Lord, not the man who came up from the lower world!


    "Since we all have the same opinion, we have agreed to arrive in Nanyuan city on the first day of the first day of junior high school and surround the Lord''s house of Nanyuan city. I believe that with the strength of all of us, we will certainly be able to pull this man down from the position of Lord!"


    "Yes, just a monk from the lower world. What information can he have to take the position of Lord! All of you here are relatives and confidants of the former Lord, and all of them are famous people in different places. Let''s first pull this man down from the position of Lord, and then the new Lord will be selected from among us. What do you think? "


    All the people who gathered together to discuss heard this and looked at each other with a smile: "of course, there is no problem. No matter who among us becomes the new Lord, I believe we will not treat others unfairly."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Good! That''s a deal! Everybody, let''s go back and make arrangements! I''ll see you outside Nanyuan on the first day of the New Year


    People here are negotiating to attack Nanyuan city and besiege the Lord''s house. There, Mo Ye is also busy with the affairs in the Lord''s house.


    The Lord''s mansion is located in the east of Nanyuan city. It covers an area as large as that of Nanyuan city. The mansion is divided into four gardens: East, West, North and south. The four gardens are divided into inner and outer courtyards. There are 108 other academies and training ground for martial arts training


    The arrival of the new Lord is like a thunderbolt exploding in the mansion. Because we don''t know what kind of person the new Lord is, everyone becomes cautious.

 Chapter 1657

    Because of the size of the Lord''s house, not all the people below have met the new Lord. Even if they are curious, no one dares to inquire about the Lord''s affairs.


    No one knows about the servants at the bottom, but some of the people above have met Mo Ye. However, no one can see through the new Lord. Some of them still follow the old ways, some become wary of making mistakes, and some watch secretly to see the new Lord''s ability.


    After the new Lord took over for a period of time, seeing that everything was still unchanged and calm, some of them let go of their hands


    An empty attic in the main courtyard of the east garden is used by Mo Ye as a study. After taking over the Lord''s house, he did not immediately rectify the situation, but first looked through some account books and personal information of these years.


    The housekeeper of the Lord''s house is a middle-aged man in his forties, named Yuanke, who manages the servants and affairs of the mansion. Yuanke is also the person who has contacted Mo Ye most in this period of time, but Rao is as smart as he is and can''t see through the new Lord.


    Even though he could not see through, he did not dare to have a trace of carelessness and recklessness. When he tried his best to do his part, he obeyed the orders of the Lord.


    Just like now, since he sent the information account book in, because the Lord asked him to wait outside, he has been guarding the outside respectfully.


    Inside, after closing the previous information, Mo Ye comes out with the things sorted out these days, and tells Yuanke who is waiting outside: "call all the people in charge of the affairs to the front yard of the east garden, and call the family members of the former Lord there to wait."


    Hearing this, Yuan Ke''s heart was awe inspiring, and he immediately said, "my subordinates take orders." After the sound fell, it went out quickly.


    Mo Ye takes a look at the figure that he leaves with a negative hand, and then walks towards the outside. At this moment, the deep black pupil makes a sharp scratch.


    It''s time to straighten out the Lord''s mansion!


    As soon as the news spread, many people speculated about what their new Lord wanted to do?


    The crowd gathered in the front yard without hesitation. When they saw the family members of the original Lord coming in, their eyes were complicated.


    The former Lord had no son, only seven beautiful daughters, eleven concubines and some relatives of the clan. After Mo ye took over, they were afraid that they would be killed. Since Mo ye took over, they were not allowed to go out and were guarded by guards. Until today, they were called out.


    Soon after they arrived, a voice came.


    "Lord! Kneel down


    It was the voice of the housekeeper yuan Ke. When they heard that, they bowed their heads and knelt down. Even the family members of the original Lord were no exception, because they knew that their lives were in the hands of the new Lord. If they were offended or refused to obey, there was only one way to die.


    Hundreds of people were kneeling on the ground with their heads down. Some of them could only see it from the corner of their eyes. A black figure stepped in.


    Mo Ye comes to the upper chair and sits down. The deep black pupil sweeps over the people kneeling at the bottom. He doesn''t ask them to get up. Instead, he makes them kneel.

 Chapter 1658

    The people kneeling below were frightened, and they did not know what the LORD had asked them to do? No one dares to ask, no one dares to move, so he kneels all the time, until the indifferent voice comes from above.


    "Yuan Ke, read it." Mo Ye hands out a piece of paper to Yuan Ke, the housekeeper waiting three steps away.


    "Yes."


    Yuan Ke didn''t know what he was going to do. Seeing that he handed a piece of paper, he took it. His eyes flashed slightly, but he said it without hesitation for half a moment.


    "The governor of Dongyuan had been in charge of embezzling 35.86 million gold coins from the government''s office. He would hand over all the gold coins embezzled within one day, abolish one hand and drive out the Lord''s house."


    When Yuan Ke''s voice, which contains the aura of spiritual power, was clearly heard, the hearts of the people below were like a wave of waves, and their eyes were wide with shock. Some even looked up in amazement, while others were pale and sweaty.


    When he looked pale, he even kowtowed and said, "wronged, Lord! Wronged! My subordinates are loyal and loyal. They have no embezzlement, Lord


    Listen to the original shoukou call unjustly kowtow, the other people in the mansion are thinking, who is this to find out? Even the numbers are clear?


    As the governor of Dongyuan, Yuanshou had already been trusted by the original Lord. In addition to his appointment, his wife, his two sons and a daughter were all working in the mansion. Moreover, it was a lot of easy and rich things. If he really expelled his family from the government, it was estimated that many people were involved.


    Watching him kowtow there, many people looked at the Lord on the throne, even the housekeeper yuan Ke also looked at the Lord.


    Mo Ye turns his big hand and points to the dark green plate ring. His indifferent eyes sweep over the original guard, and then looks at the kneeling crowd. The cold voice spreads slowly.


    "I am not here to listen to your explanation today. I have verified every one of you personally. I will not wrong any of you." With a solemn voice, he looked at the old guard.


    "Hand in all the money you have deducted from the government and let your family go after abolishing one arm. If you can''t make up for it today, the lives of 29 members of your family will be left behind."


    The indifferent and cold voice was killing, which made the original guard tremble. When he looked up at the superior Lord and touched the other party''s deep and cold black pupil, his lips trembled slightly, and he did not dare to cry for injustice. Instead, he bent down on the ground and trembled: "yes, yes."


    Twenty nine people, including his brothers and parents, are counted in, and there are many


    The people kneeling below were tense for a moment. Hearing that the LORD had verified it himself, they all thought of themselves for a moment.


    Many of the people present have done something more or less over the years, but I don''t know whether these things will be turned out by the Lord


    But kneeling in the lower corner of the original Lord''s daughters, when they saw the black figure sitting on the upper level, their hearts beat involuntarily after they were shocked.


    They did not expect that the LORD was so young and beautiful. Although they said that he was the one who killed their father, but because their father had never valued them, and they did not have much affection for their father, they were moved when they saw the Lord who looked like a God.

 Chapter 1659

    These days, their parents said that their father was dead, and if they were exiled, their life would be miserable. Even with their beauty and identity, they might become the playthings of some powerful people.


    If they want to live a good life in the future, they will commit themselves to the new Lord. Even if they become his concubine, they will be better off living in exile. As for their shelter here, they will have no worries about food and clothing.


    What they didn''t want to be lords was that they were older than their fathers. They inherited the beauty of their mothers, and they had the beauty of drowning fish and wild geese. How could they be willing to commit themselves to someone older than their father?


    But now I see the Lord''s face and bearing, but a heart can''t help beating, so noble and bearing outstanding man, which woman can not heart?


    Seeing that the original guard was no longer shouting, the housekeeper yuan Ke continued to read: "Yuan Kun, the first leader of the Dongyuan guard team, has been deceiving the superior and concealing the inferior. He has committed a lot of evil deeds. From today on, he will be abolished as the first leader of the East Garden guard, and he will be terminated by himself."


    "I don''t accept it!"


    The captain was kneeling. After hearing this, he suddenly stood up: "Lord, my subordinates are loyal to their duties without any slightest neglect. Why should I be dismissed? And let me do it myself? I don''t Well Before he finished his words, he was cut off by a sharp sword.


    Looking at that head rolling to the ground, blood dripping, but also open eyes, a woman can not help but exclaim.


    "Ah A voice, but quickly covered his mouth and lowered his head.


    The sword flies back to Mo Ye''s hand. He takes out a piece of cloth and wipes the blood on the sword. He looks at the kneeling people who are straining their bodies. The cold voice spreads out with dignity.


    "I don''t like to say it twice. Remember it all?"


    "Yes." The heads of the people kneeling below hung lower, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    "Yuanke, continue." Mo Ye says lightly.


    "Yes." Yuan Ke responds respectfully and continues to read. Maybe it''s because Mo Ye''s killing yuan Kun makes the people below feel shocked. All the things he reads next dare not have two words and can only follow them.


    Among them, some were removed from their posts, some were abolished, some were forced out of power, and some were ordered to terminate their own affairs. In order not to harm their families, they had to follow suit, because they knew what they had done, and no one had anything to say.


    After dealing with the people at the bottom of the four gardens, there were less than 230 people left in the hundreds. And kneeling of these 20 or 30 people, is also in the ordinary day to do their own affairs.


    "Lord, all the people on the list have been dealt with." Yuan Ke bent slightly and stood respectfully aside with his head down.


    Mo Ye takes a look at the remaining 20 or 30 people and says, "I want you to submit a list of ten personnel and their information in the morning of tomorrow. The people you submit for recommendation should have outstanding performance and talent in various fields."


    "Yes, I am." People kneeling on the ground responded respectfully.


    "Wait." Mo Ye raises his hand.


    "Yes." Then they stood up, bowed their heads and stepped aside. They had a new understanding of the Lord''s means and abilities.


    Mo Ye looks at the relatives of the former Lord kneeling in the corner. He stands up and steps forward to the people who are kneeling. The low voice comes out indifferently: "do you want to kill me for revenge? I''ll give you a chance. "

 Chapter 1660

    Hearing this, the kneeling clan old man jumped in his heart and said, "I dare not, Lord, we have no such intention!" Even if they want him to die, who can kill him? They don''t want to lose their lives.


    Mo Ye stands still. He looks at them and says, "it''s normal for you to get revenge if you want to kill the former Lord. But if you don''t do it now, if you want to do it again in the future, you won''t have this chance."


    "Lord knows that we have no such intention." They said, knocking their heads.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye says: "the former Lord is dead, and his sin is worse than that of his people. I will also give you a way to live. If you leave the territory of my Lord in Nanyuan City, you should never appear in my sight."


    "I don''t think I can repay the Lord''s living kindness. I just want to make a promise and serve the Lord. Please take good care of him." The eldest daughter of the former Lord said in a hurry and raised her beautiful and moving face and looked at him.


    Mo Ye didn''t even look at her. He said to Yuan Ke, the housekeeper waiting on the side, "let them leave before dark. If I see any of them again, you are the only one to ask!"


    The woman listened to this and wanted to say something more, but she could see that the breath on his body was so attractive that she could not say a word, so she could only look down in embarrassment.


    "Yes Yuan Ke respectfully responded and asked them to leave. At the same time, he called people to follow them until they packed up and left the Lord''s mansion.


    The 20 or 30 people waiting on the side were all slightly surprised when they heard that the LORD had let his relatives leave. They thought he would kill them, but they left alive.


    What they don''t know is that Mo ye let these people go because he didn''t pay attention to them. What''s more, the crimes between the former Lord and him were not as serious as those of his people. Naturally, he didn''t need to kill them.


    After dealing with these things, Mo Ye looks at the twenty or thirty people on the side. Rao is forced to say that the remaining 20 or 30 people are elites among the elite, and they still exist fairly upright. It is not easy for the Lord''s house to pick up such people.


    "Yuan Cheng." Mo Ye reads a name and sees a middle-aged man take a step forward.


    "I''m here to wait for the Lord''s dispatch." He knelt respectfully on one knee and saluted with fists.


    Mo Ye looks at him and says another name.


    "Junke."


    "My subordinate Yuanke is at the Lord''s disposal." Yuan Ke, who is in his forties, is upright and rigorous in appearance, and also makes a courtesy.


    "Hara gang."


    "My subordinate Yuangang is at the command of the Lord." Yuan Gang, who is in his thirties, has sharp eyes and a straight figure.


    Mo Ye takes a look at him, and his eyes fall on the only woman. She is in her thirties. Her face is not very good, nor is it very conspicuous, but she is rather naivete.


    "Hara show." Mo Ye calls.


    "My subordinate yuanxiu is at the command of the Lord."


    Yuanxiu, that is, the woman in her thirties, also made a salute, but she was a little surprised. I don''t know what the Lord ordered them to name them?


    Mo Ye''s eyes pass over the four people, and a cold and majestic voice comes out: "from now on, you will be in charge of the East, the west, the South and the north respectively. You should know everything about everything, and you should be strict. If there are any other things before, I will ask you! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 1661

    When they heard this, they were very excited. They thought that the LORD had asked them to leave the army, but they actually appointed them as the steward of the four gardens. At present, they could not hide their excitement and respectfully replied: "yes, my subordinates take orders! We will live up to the great expectations of our Lord


    Mo Ye assigns the rest of the people to their posts, and then says to them, "all quit!"


    "Yes." The crowd responded, and then they bowed slightly and retreated.


    "Yuanke." Mo Ye calls.


    "My subordinates are here." The housekeeper stepped forward and waited.


    Mo Ye turns the board finger on his Mu finger and tells him: "you also submit ten lists. In addition, I don''t want to see a maid appear in the inner courtyard of the east garden. You ask the original to transfer the personnel and send a guard around the Lord''s house to patrol."


    "Yes." Yuan Ke responded and said, "I''ll do it right away." That''s how it went.


    When Yuan Ke also retreats, Mo Ye pauses for a moment and calls out: "where is the leader of the dark guard?"


    A black figure appears in front of Mo ye from nowhere, and respectfully salutes: "subordinate, please see the Lord."


    This is the first time that Mo ye called out the leader of the dark guard after he took over here. He looked at the man kneeling on one knee in front of him and said, "get up and answer."


    "Thank you, Lord." The man in black stood up and stood aside with his head slightly lowered.


    "How many people are there in the camp? What is the level of strength? What are the daily arrangements? Tell me about it Mo Ye goes to the inside and sits down inside, indicating that he will report the matter.


    However, the man in black did not report immediately. Instead, he looked at the man on the throne and said, "the secret guard camp recognizes the Lord''s orders and acts according to the orders. Please show the secret orders from the Lord." The implication is that if we want to mobilize them, we must have a secret order in hand.


    "That''s what you''re talking about?"


    Mo Ye takes out a token and plays with it in his hand. After the former Lord was killed by him, everything on his body fell into his hands. There is such a token in his space.


    "The leader of the secret guard camp, zero one, kowtowed to the master." The man in black knelt down on one knee again and reported his title and name.


    Mo Ye looks at the dark guard kneeling below and says, "say it!"


    "Yes, there were 388 secret guards in the dark guard camp, including seven small captains. Each of them was in charge of a secret guard..."


    Yuan Ke, the Housekeeper on the other side, was busy with other things. He counted the gold coins and treasures of those who had been expelled and returned them to the warehouse. After confirming that all the people had been cleared out of the Lord''s mansion, he took the registered pamphlet to find the Lord.


    After learning about the situation of the dark guard camp, Mo Ye reassigned some of their tasks, and then went to the main courtyard. After passing the garden, he stopped and looked at the flowers and plants in the garden.


    "Lord." The housekeeper looked for it and quickly stepped forward and handed over the pamphlet in his hand: "my subordinates have counted all the gold coins and treasures they have handed in and returned them to the storeroom. Please have a look at them."


    Mo Ye takes it and looks at it and asks, "have people been expelled?"


    "They have been expelled, and people have been sent to clean up the empty space." Yuan Ke said.


    "Well, let''s plant some peach blossoms in the garden, and then dig up the yellow ones in the garden and plant something else." After Mo Ye tells him, he leaves.


    "Yes." Although puzzled, Yuan Ke still responded.

 Chapter 1662

    Mo Ye''s thunder means make the people in the Lord''s house clearly realize that their new Lord is not a fool. Under his rectification, the governors are also very strict, for fear of making mistakes.


    On this day, the one who received the news quietly reported: "master, some family forces are gathering to attack our Lord''s house. This is the information of these family forces."


    Mo Ye takes over the information he has submitted and looks at it, then indifferently says: "if these people come to the first day of junior high school, let them in. When they come in, they will start the formation boundary. I want them to come, but I can''t go back."


    "Yes The zero one answers. Thinking of the border and array that the Lord has set up himself these days, his eyes twinkle slightly. If he enters the array and boundary, there are not many who can come out alive!


    Seeing the master sitting there looking through the information, he put aside the information of the family forces and didn''t seem to put them in their eyes. He quietly withdrew.


    Those family members don''t know yet. Mo Ye dug a pit here and waited for them. Until the early morning of the first day of the lunar new year, they gathered and went to the direction where the Lord''s house was located. When they entered the boundary of the Lord''s mansion, they did not see a guard. Some of them laughed.


    "I used to have guards when I came here. I didn''t expect that now I have changed the Lord, and even the guard has not been seen."


    "If he can take the position of Lord, he must be superior. Don''t neglect the enemy carelessly." Walking in front of an old man said, and other people, he is very vigilant attention to the surrounding movement.


    But it''s also very strange in my heart, because there''s really no one to guard, which is not supposed to be.


    "In my opinion, he can''t manage such a large city Lord''s house by one person. You should know that the city Lord''s house covers a vast area, which is equivalent to the size of two Nanyuan cities. How could he, a monk from the lower boundary, know how to manage such a large mansion?" The other man shook his head and began to laugh, all in contempt.


    When they came here today, they could be said to have launched an attack. The guards of each family had nearly 2000 people. It can be said that not only all the forces in Nanyuan city had heard the news and were watching with an attitude of onlookers. Even the Lords in other places also received the news and watched the good play.


    Different from those forces, those lords who have seen him feel that those who besiege him must never return.


    The Lords got together to drink tea and chat. One of them said with a smile: "these people really don''t know how to live or die. They actually want to pull the night King down. It seems that the death of the former Lord has not made them realize the power of the night king."


    "They have not seen the power of the king of the night, how could they have known his horror?" Another Lord shook his head and said, "I heard that all the people who went to this time were those close families of the former Lord. Others couldn''t avoid them. They were good enough to come forward."


    "By the way of the night king, I think these people must die when they go." The next one said, pouring a cup of tea to drink.


    "But in such a short time, can he really make the people in the Lord''s house submit to him? Are you waiting for a chance to overthrow him? " Asked another, looking at the others around him.

 Chapter 1663

    "It should not be so easy to subdue the people in the Lord''s house in such a short time. Therefore, this time will definitely be our opportunity!" One of the middle-aged men squinted and led them forward.


    "We''ll do as we said before. You go there, we''ll go..." Before he had finished speaking, he heard the cry of surprise.


    "The border? Look at it


    They were trapped in it. Some people saw that the boundary was formed. They jumped into the air with a sword in hand, and cut the aura of spiritual power into the edge of the boundary, trying to break the boundary.


    "Whew! Bang, bang, bang


    When the fierce sword Spirit fell, it didn''t break the boundary. On the contrary, the sword Qi didn''t know what to touch when it hit the ground. In a moment, there was a loud bang around. When the dust and smoke filled the air, the hidden array was also touched.


    "Ah


    Some people fall back, but when they fall back, their figure falls off. In the array, they disappear in the sight of others. There are killing opportunities in the array. For a time, there are screams everywhere, and the smell of blood also spreads.


    "No! There is an ambush


    "Ah


    "Bang bang!"


    "Boom!"


    "Whew! Sonorous


    The dust and smoke diffused and blurred people''s sight. They thought that there were killers in the array, so they also wielded their swords to kill them. For a moment, the clang of swords and swords kept ringing


    Mo Ye stands in a tower of the Lord''s mansion, standing with his hands down, listening to the sound of fighting and screams coming from the mountainside. He looks indifferent and makes people wonder what he is thinking.


    Yuan Ke, the housekeeper waiting behind him, as well as the dark guard, shivered at the scene on the hillside.


    The Lord wants all of them to die in the border formation without a single soldier, and he still kills each other. This move is really cruel.


    In the boundary, in the array, except for the leader of each faction, all the other people fell into the illusion of killing each other crazily. The more than ten people who were the leader looked at this scene and drank with red eyes: "stop! Stop it


    However, no one went to listen to them, and even some people attacked them with swords. Forced by helplessness, more than a dozen of them had to quickly withdraw from the array. After the formation, they saw the figure standing with negative hands and looking at the figure here.


    "With the strength of more than a dozen of us, we have broken the border!" One of the old men said that he thought that with the strength of more than a dozen of them, he should be able to break the border.


    "Good! Let''s break the border first Another person also said that he hoped that after breaking the border, the guards who had entered the dreamland would wake up.


    The housekeeper standing behind Mo Ye sees that a dozen of them are working together to break the border. He can''t help looking at the Lord in front of him and asking, "Lord, if they join hands, the border may not last long."


    "I didn''t want to trap them for long. It would be enough to lose half of them."


    Mo Ye says faintly, watching the dozens of people join hands to try to break the border. After several times of trying, the boundary gradually has a slight fluctuation. He picks up his breath and walks forward with the light wind.


    "Drink


    More than a dozen people had a drink, and the fifth hit with all one strength. The spirit breath of more than ten people gathered together was violently shot out. The sound of air flow breaking was also sounded along with the sound, and the boundary was also broken.

 Chapter 1664

    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    When the roar came out, a strong air current also spread, more than a dozen people were hit by the air flow, flying out more than ten meters away and falling to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    Some of them spat out a mouthful of blood, and some were frightened. The power of the opening of the boundary was so powerful that when they saw the black figure coming with the light wind, they quickly stood up from the ground.


    More than a dozen people got up one after another. They didn''t even have time to brush the dust on their bodies. They saw that the black figure had fallen not far in front of them. Behind him, a team of people ran out quickly and came towards this side to surround them. A sharp sword with cold light was pointing at them, which made them feel awe stricken.


    Looking at this scene, one of the middle-aged men suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and drank in a sullen voice: "night king! We are here to avenge the former Lord! If you are wise enough to step down on your own and give up the position of Lord, otherwise, we will make you dead without a corpse! "


    Mo Ye listened to the indifference of a glance at that person, way: "the ability is not big, the tone is not small." As he spoke, his hand moved, and a dragon sword appeared in his hand. The tip of the sword pointed to the ground.


    "Since you are here, leave your life!"


    As soon as the cold voice comes out, the pressure of murderous spirit is released. Mo Ye grabs his sword forward and attacks the man who just said it. The sharp tip of his sword is whistling with a powerful aura of spiritual power. It makes the middle-aged man almost instinctively light up his weapons and go forward to resist it.


    "Sonorous!"


    When the two swords hit each other, the middle-aged man was startled and his eyes opened involuntarily. After the impact, a visible crack appeared in the sharp sword in his hand. The crack changed from small to large, as if it would be broken in the next moment.


    "Click!"


    When the middle-aged man was shocked, he saw a sharp sword in front of him, and then he called out: "what are you waiting for?" At the same time, he raised the sword in his hand and waved it, but it was the same wave that blocked it. The sword in his hand finally broke into two pieces.


    Maybe it was because of his roar that other people came to their senses and quickly surrounded them with weapons. The attacks from all sides were sandwiched between the front and the back. His moves were fierce and killed him. Yuan Ke, who was standing not far away, was worried.


    More than a dozen people beat a Lord. Can the Lord really resist it? After all, those people are also masters of a force at all costs. Naturally, their combat effectiveness is needless to say. Now that more than a dozen people join hands to fight against the Lord, can the Lord really cope with it?


    "Whew!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill!"


    "Drink


    A dozen figures attacked the black figure with their swords. When their swords attacked from all sides, they saw him suddenly turn around. A strong pressure on his body was accompanied by the sound of air flow. The powerful force drove them away several meters away.


    Some quickly stabilized their bodies and stood on the ground, some were too late to fall on the ground, some out of instinct attack, but they were suppressed by the other side''s powerful strength and airflow.


    "You must not fall into the hands of the Lord! Kill him A middle-aged man yelled again, saw the voice fall, just raised his head to see the cold senhan sword on his neck.

 Chapter 1665

    His whole body trembled, his body tensed and straightened, and his face turned pale at this moment. A trace of fear ran through his eyes, but he was able to hold up his mouth: "you..."


    However, before the words were finished, the fresh blood splashed out, and a man''s head flew out with the sword''s stroke, and fell on the ground for several laps. To his death, his eyes were also wide open.


    Looking at this scene, those people could not help but step back. They felt that they could be better than this man when they had not seen him before. But when they saw the man named night king, the noble king''s breath, the cold and attractive momentum, and the powerful pressure that permeated his body, let them know that it was not unreasonable for the former Lord to die in his hands.


    At this moment, they can''t help but feel a trace of regret for belittling the enemy. Maybe, they should inquire about what comes again. Now, they know that they have no chance.


    Whether they are his opponents or not, they have to fight this war, and still fight to the death!


    "Kill!"


    With a shout, the more than ten men, holding their long swords, swoop on the front facing Mo Ye. A dozen fierce swords attack them, sending out a strong and fierce air flow. The murderous spirit and fighting spirit also spread in the air.


    Yuan Ke and zero one, who are behind Mo ye, want to come forward, and see him raise his hand and sign: "guard, don''t let any of them escape!"


    "Yes There was a sonorous and powerful voice behind, and they led the host sword forward.


    A strong and sharp air stream condenses on the dragon sword. With the swing of Mo Ye''s sword, it strikes out in an arc. The sharp air flow visible to the naked eye is like a sharp curved moon knife, attacking with thunder.


    Before the more than ten people approached, the sword spirit they attacked was swallowed up by the sword Qi of the dragon bone sword. The strength of the sword was covered and attacked. The sharp sword spirit crossed their chest, broke the vigorous spirit of their body protection, and cut their clothes. In an instant, they only heard the cry of alarm accompanied by the cry of pain.


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah


    The strong air current repelled them. Some of them fell to the ground, and some of them held their shadows and covered the wounds on their chest. When the blood oozed from the wound, the pain from the body made them look up at the king of the night. They saw that he did not even stop, and the sword in his hand had attacked them again.


    Because of their injuries, the original attack on the outside world broke down at this moment. Some of them felt flustered and wanted to escape, while others fought to death with their teeth clenched. However, this also gives Mo Ye an opportunity to take advantage of this.


    See his black figure in their line of sight, with a very fast speed to kill one of them, with the first death, their psychological defense line also with the collapse.


    "No! I have to run! I have to run! You can''t win! You can''t win A middle-aged man was in a panic and wanted to escape after he got up.


    "Come back! We have no way back! If you want to live, just fight! "


    The old man was drinking, perhaps because of his age experience. He was relatively stable among these people, but Rao was also anxious and angry when he saw the scene that they wanted to escape.


    The sword in Mo Ye''s hand flies out, stabs the middle-aged man''s heart from behind with a speed that can''t cover his ears, and kills him with a sword


    "Well!" The man was stiff, and his body fell with a bang as the sword flew away.

 Chapter 1666

    After the long sword flies away, he kills five people again and again under his sword. The fallen body and the splashed blood make the rest of them suddenly calm down. They do not care about the fear of holding the sword and stabbing at him.


    "Sonorous!"


    "Whew!"


    Looking at the several people fighting in front of them and the fallen bodies, it is not only the housekeeper yuan Ke and zero one who are shocked, but also the guards who surround to prevent those people from escaping.


    Is this the strength of their Lord? It''s no wonder that you can rule Nanyuan city with the power of one person.


    There are only a few of the leaders of more than a dozen families. I believe that before long, the rest will become corpses like those on the ground


    Sure enough, after about half a column of incense, only an old man was still holding on. At this time, he was covered with scars, and his clothes were more red with blood. His gray hair was also scattered disorderly, holding a long sword in his hand and breathing heavily.


    Mo Ye looks at the old man who is still supporting him, and his indifferent voice slowly spreads out: "you can end it by yourself."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Hearing this, the old man looked up and laughed. He began to cry with a smile: "it''s really a sin that you can''t live! If I knew it would end up like this, why should I come here in vain? " He cried and laughed, knowing that he could not live, and that the night king had given him a dignity to let him die by himself. Then he raised his sword and stabbed him in his elixir field.


    "Well!"


    A dull hum, blood spilled from the mouth, the old man''s body also fell down.


    Mo Ye turns to go to the house, and orders: "those in the array are also dealt with." As soon as the sound fell, he raised his hand, and a stream of air was divided into several paths and landed in several places respectively. Listening to the sound of bang bang, the array was also broken.


    "Yes Yuan Ke respectfully responded, watching zero one follow him to leave, then quickly took the guards to deal with the aftermath.


    When he returns to the mansion, Mo Ye goes to take a bath and change his clothes. Then he comes to the hall of the front yard. Soon after, he sees yuan Ke come in and reports, "Lord, they have been cleaned up. Their belongings are counted and returned to the warehouse."


    "Well." Mo ye answered, picked up the tea and sipped a sip of tea. Then he said, "let''s go down and remove the family names of these people."


    "Yes Yuan Ke responded, and then retired.


    Mo Ye gently turns the ring on the ring finger of his left hand, but he is thinking about it. I don''t know how Anning is now? Where did it go?


    "Zero one." He gave a faint call.


    "My subordinates are here." Zero one came to him and knelt down.


    "Let the people at the bottom pay attention to what has happened to the Lords of all sides recently, and whether there are any major events on all sides." Mo Ye says in a low voice. He originally wanted to make him pay attention to whether there is any news about Downing, but he is worried that if he looks for it, he will bring trouble to her.


    "Yes." Zero one answered and went out.


    Mo Ye sits on the throne and looks at Ruanda''s mansion. He is alone here. In this place, he is lonely and lonely. His missing for Tang Ning can''t help deepening.


    I don''t know where she is? Is everything ok? If this big mansion is short of her existence, it seems so cold and lifeless

 Chapter 1667

    What he didn''t know was that Tang Ning was coming out of the pool all over the mud, spitting out a mouthful of mud, and swearing: "damn the red demon, open the door of the demon without looking at the place. He actually came out of the mire, and he must have deliberately punished me!"


    She dragged the mud out of her body, and her whole body was covered with mud. After she came out, the muddy water on her body was still dripping, which made her air pressure drop several degrees.


    Although Xianfa can clean up the mud on her body, at this moment, she still wants to find a place to take a bath.


    After shaking off some of the mud, she looked around her. All of them were puddles planted with lotus flowers. Nearby, there were some people playing in the lotus pool and some working villagers.


    "Ah


    A six or seven year old boy came from the other side of the lotus pond, but when he saw the figure covered with mud and could move away, Shengsheng was shocked. As he stepped back, the whole person fell into the mire.


    "Demon, demon..." He looked at the shadow of his body in panic and quickly rowed to the other side.


    "Well, I''m not a demon. I fell into the mire by accident." Tang Ning yelled, seeing the child stunned for a moment, turned around, then threw the mud on his body and said, "these are all mud! You see, I have hands and feet. "


    "You are not a demon?" The child ventured to ask.


    "No "I''m looking for a place to take a bath. Is your home convenient?" he asked


    Seeing this, the child climbed out of the mire and saw that he was covered with mud, just like the man in front of him. Then he relaxed his mouth and said, "it''s better not to be a demon. My house is in front of me. Come with me!"


    "Good." With a smile, Downing followed the child to his house.


    Along the road, I met some people and joked: "look at those two clay figurines, they were planted in the mud."


    Seeing that all the people on the road were simple and friendly, Tang Ning also raised a smile and waved to them. With a wave of her hand, she made everyone laugh.


    "Go back and wash! They''re all covered in mud. "


    Some people also recognized the mud in front of the child, then curiously raised his voice and asked: "Xiaolei, who is that?"


    "Uncle Chen, I don''t know. She fell into the mire carelessly. I''ll take her home to wash it." The child ran barefoot running, it seems that the skin is used to, also do not know a body of mud, but also walk while turning back to cry: "go quickly, my home is in front of."


    Tang Ning followed him until he came to a small village. He ran to a house and called, "Niang, Niang, I''m back!"


    She hesitated and stood outside and didn''t go in, because if the mud all over her body went in like this, it would make the house dirty.


    "You boy, didn''t you say you should be careful when you go to the mud puddle? Why did it fall again? What if something happens? If I don''t listen next time, I''m going to be tough. " The woman scolded the voice to spread, but also with love: "hurry to wash, a while can eat."


    "Mother, there''s another one out there." The child did not forget the outside people, pulling his mother ran out of the way: "mother, she also fell into the mire."


    The woman noticed that there was a mud covered man standing outside her house. Because she could not see clearly, she only knew from her figure that she was a woman.

 Chapter 1668

    "Elder sister, I accidentally fell into the mire. Could you excuse me and let me have a bath?" Donning asked with a smile.


    The woman calmed down, nodded her head and said, "well, come in quickly." He motioned for her to follow in.


    "Elder sister, I''m covered with mud. I''m afraid I''ll pollute your house if I go in like this." The mud on my body is still dripping with water!


    The woman listened and laughed: "it''s OK. If it''s dirty, clean it up. Come in quickly." She walked in with a smile and asked Downing to come in, saying, "I''ve got water in my backyard. I''ll get it for you."


    Tang Ning then followed in, and saw that the woman''s home was only mother and son, and the house was tidy. She went into a small house and washed it twice before she cleaned her body.


    I changed my clothes and dried my hair with psychic breath. After seeing that there was no problem, I went out of the house.


    The woman was helping the child to wipe her hair. When she saw the door open and a woman came out, she couldn''t help being shocked. I saw a woman dressed in blue and water, with a round bamboo and a gourd tied around her waist. Her hair was simply tied up in a bunch. The rest of her hair was naturally scattered behind her. It was simple but full of Fairy Spirit. Especially her amazing face, it was not too much to be called an immortal.


    With this immortal spirit and her excellent appearance, the woman knew that her identity was not simple, so she said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that my family could receive such people as fairies. It''s really our blessing."


    Tang Ning listened and laughed: "elder sister''s words are heavy. Thank you for your cooking water for me. Thank you very much." She saluted the woman.


    "Don''t kill us, fairies." The woman quickly side to avoid, dare not accept her a gift, way: "fairy, I made some food, if do not dislike, might as well use a little!"


    It was a polite invitation. She felt that with her excellent appearance and bearing, she might not like the food in their village, but unexpectedly


    "Good! I''m not welcome Downing''s eyes and brows were crooked and his eyes were smiling.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and even said, "the fairy, please follow me, come to the front and sit down." The woman is a little dizzy, how to find that this fairy is different from those I have heard of?


    The child saw a fresh and clean, and fairy air of Downing after quiet with his mother, blinking eyes curiously looking at the beauty of the same as the fairy.


    In their village, the head of the village is also an immortal, but there is no such beautiful person in their village. Maybe she is not a human being. His mother calls her fairy.


    Watching the fairy follow her mother to the front, the little boy ran out of the house to find his friends.


    "There''s a fairy in my house. It''s beautiful!" Said the little boy ostentatiously.


    "What fairy? You are daydreaming A little older boy rolled his eyes and obviously didn''t look at his words.


    "Ha ha ha, I know. I know. I just saw you go home in mud, and one of you fell into the mire. You don''t mean it''s a fairy?" Another child fat child said with a laugh.


    Seeing that his friends didn''t believe it, the little boy was in a hurry: "really! I didn''t lie to you. My family really came to a fairy. It''s really beautiful. My mother calls her fairy. I don''t believe you go with me to see it! "

 Chapter 1669

    As a result, several children followed him to his house. When they came to the door, they saw a woman sitting at the dining table by the window. They were looking at it with curiosity and surprise.


    It''s really beautiful!


    "Fairy, these are all home-made. Try them." The woman said, see a few children lie on the window to see people, then shout: "Xiao Lei, come in to eat."


    "Isn''t it? I didn''t lie to you, did I? My mother told me to go to dinner and play with you later. " The little boy waved and ran home.


    "Elder sister, are you and the child alone at home?" Asked downing.


    "Xiaolei''s father has gone to work in the city, and it will take ten days and a half months to come back, so now Xiaolei and I are at home." Said the woman.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning nodded, see the child also came in, the way: "elder sister, sit down to eat together!"


    "It''s OK. Xiao Lei and I will go back to eat."


    "Elder sister, there''s no reason why I''m a guest here. Let the host eat in the back. Let''s eat together!" Donning said with a smile.


    Seeing this, the woman said, "OK, I''ll get the chopsticks."


    After dinner, the children went out to play. Tang Ning inquired about the news from the woman and learned that this was Lord Ouyang''s territory, and their small village was far away from the main city.


    It takes a few days to drive from the village to the nearest city. If a monk flies with the sword, he should be able to arrive in one day. Besides the village head who is a foundation building monk, there are also some friars in the Qi refining period and some ordinary people who have no accomplishments.


    It can be said that even in the upper realm, not everyone can cultivate immortals. In this upper realm, there are strong and weak people.


    The upper bound is also different from the lower bound. Only those who have reached the golden age can live in the town. Otherwise, even if they go to the town or the city, they will only work for the slaves of the present people.


    It can be said that there are very few ordinary people who want to have outstanding talents, because cultivating an immortal is to soak them with natural materials, earth treasures and pills.


    But in this upper bound, the powerful strength represents the noble identity, the identity class is very obvious here.


    In this upper bound and lower bound are also different. There are colleges rather than suzerain.


    There are also monks in this village. Some of the most powerful village leaders have built foundations and some are gas refining monks. This makes Tang Ning feel that they are the same everywhere they go. They can''t be all strong or weak.


    "Elder sister, I''d like to stay here for two days. Do you think so?" Tang Ning looked at the woman and said, because the environment is good, he wanted to live here for two days.


    "Naturally, it is possible, but the place is simple and crude..."


    "Thank you, elder sister. These are some of my wishes. Please accept them." Because there was no money bag and the gold coins in the space were stacked, she had to grab a handful of them and put them on the table.


    Seeing the gold coins on the table, the woman stood up in a hurry: "how can I do that? The fairy quickly put it away. I don''t need it. It''s true."


    "Take it! It''s a little bit of my heart, not much. " "I''ll go around and walk around," downing said


    When the woman saw this, she collected the gold coin and said, "thank you, fairy. I''ll clean up the house for the fairy. If the fairy is tired, she will go to the house and have a rest."

 Chapter 1670

    "Good." Donning laughed, and then he went out.


    The woman was afraid that the gold coins would be seen by others, so she put them away carefully and went to tidy up the house.


    The village is so big that strangers know it when they come. Especially when they hear the children say that it is a fairy, the villagers are more curious and want to see what the fairy looks like.


    On hearing the news, the village head also came to the door of the woman''s house and called out, "Chen Yu''s? Is it there? "


    The woman was cleaning up the house inside. When she heard the voice of the village head, she came out in a hurry: "village head, why are you here? Come in and have a seat. " The woman said quickly.


    The village head looked at no one else in the room. He was surprised and asked, "isn''t it said that a fairy has come to your house? What''s the origin? Where are the people? "


    "There is a fairy, very young and beautiful, brought back by Xiao Lei. He said that he fell into the mud and took a bath in my house. He just said that he would stay in my house for two days to see the scenery here. He just went out soon."


    The woman said and asked, "village head, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with that fairy? Seeing that the fairy was beautiful and easy-going, I agreed to let her live.


    "If you are a noble and powerful immortal cultivator, you are afraid to get along with each other. However, since the fairy wants to live in your house, you should treat her well. Don''t do anything to annoy her and cause unnecessary trouble to our village." The head of the village told me with great care.


    The woman was stunned and whispered, "village head, shouldn''t it be so serious? I think the fairy man is very good. "


    "Be careful anyway. I''m going back." The village head said, also did not stay, but told to go.


    Because the village head went this trip, the woman could not help but worry.


    After a turn, Downing jumped onto a big tree and rested on the tree. Enjoying the large lotus pond in front of him, the fresh and refined lotus flowers were in full bloom, and the green lotus leaves were set off. It was so beautiful.


    She looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her, and saw several young men and women in silks playing in boats on the lotus pond. When the girl looked at the lotus that was just in bloom along the way, she reached out to pick one, took it in front of her body and smelled it. After playing for a while, she saw another one blooming better, so she threw away the one in her hand and went to pick another one.


    The boat shuttles among the lotus flowers, covered with green leaves. When the young man sees that no one is looking at them, he approaches the girl''s ear and whispers. Her hands are not at regular distance. The girl pushes the man''s hand away from him, which is coquettish and angry. However, she leans into the man''s arms and lets him go up and down


    Tang Ning could not help bending the corner of her lips. She held her cheek in one hand and looked at it with interest. Seeing that the men and women on the other boat were just trying to pick the lotus pods, and there was only a man sitting on the other boat, so she moved her fingers, and a stream of air burst out. The boat of the two people who were so friendly that it seemed that the center of gravity was leaning to one side, and then they fell with a plop In the water, the boat turned down.


    "Ah


    When the cry of alarm sounded, several other people stood up from the boat and looked at the place where they fell into the water and called out their names. Some villagers nearby heard the cry of someone falling into the water and quickly ran over.


    Downing in the tree looking at the man and a woman in the water fluttering appearance, can not help but chuckle out.

 Chapter 1671

    "Well, I don''t think I''ve become bad." She looked at the two people fluttering in the water and shook her head. She leaned back and put her hands under her head. She hummed and squinted, enjoying the comfort of this moment.


    There was a great deal of hunting, and donning listened to the birds chirping on the branches, and she fell asleep in the tree until she was woken up by crying.


    She got up and looked at the place where the cry came from. It seemed that there were two men who had been sent back from the village because they were ill. They said they couldn''t live. After they were buried, they left. The old and the young of their family were crying to death.


    She jumped down to the head of the village and saw two men in their thirties lying on the ground, supported by their families. Their faces were red and hot, their lips were dry and cracked, and their breath was very weak.


    "Oh Son! If you die, how can I live? "


    "Dad Dad, get up, get up Dad... "


    "Wuwuwu Village head, village head, please save my man! Save him


    "Village head..."


    The old and the young of the two families kowtowed to the village head and begged him to save them. But the village head sighed helplessly: "Alas! You can''t help me. As you''ve heard just now, many people in the city are suffering from this disease. Unless those aristocratic families have medicine to cure them, none of them can be saved. It''s benevolent and righteous for them to send people back to you. "


    "Oh What can I do? What can I do? " For them, if the man is gone, the sky will fall down and orphans and widows will be left in the family. How can they live in the future?


    Tang Ning stepped forward, put out his hand to the pulse of the two men on the ground, and checked their bodies. He found that both of them had some fever, and there was a fire burning in their bodies. If this went on like this, the internal organs would die of the fire.


    All of a sudden, I saw the beautiful woman in green coming forward. Everyone was quiet, especially the family members of the two families, who were looking forward to her.


    In the same village, they all heard that a fairy had come to stay in Chen Yu''s house. If she had a way


    "Take them home first! If there is ice, they will take ice wrapped in cloth and apply it on their forehead to relieve their fever. If there is no ice, they will use water from the earth Downing looked at them and said.


    "Fairies, what is geocentric water?" Asked the woman.


    "Underground water, well water or spring water are all geocentric water." A voice came, and Tang Ning looked, and saw that he was the man sitting alone in the canoe among the young people who had been playing before.


    When downing looked at the man, the man also looked at Downing. He was surprised that there was such an amazing woman here. The woman in front of him looked as big as him. She was simple and elegant, but she was full of Fairy Spirit, which made people dare not to be half profane.


    "Ouyang Mingyue has seen fairies." The man reported his name and saluted Tang Ning.


    Downing withdrew his eyes and said to them, "send them back first."


    "Good, good." They quickly helped people back.


    At this time, the village head also went forward a ceremony: "fairy, Xiaoxiu is the head of Chenjia village, I don''t know what Xiaoxiu can do?"


    With a smile, Tang Ning said, "village head, you have planted so many lotus flowers here. You must have lotus hearts, too? Just bring me some. "


    "Yes." In response, the village head asked people to go home to get Lianxin.


    "I''ll pick some more lotus flowers, and you all go back!" She said, then turned to the lotus pond.

 Chapter 1672

    Seeing the blue figure going to the lotus pond, Ouyang Mingyue also followed her. Several people in the back saw her and quickly followed her.


    "Is the fairy going to cure them with lotus and lotus seeds?" Ouyang Mingyue asked.


    Downing glanced at him and said, "don''t follow me."


    Ouyang Mingyue was stunned. He could not help but stop. When he saw the shadow moving forward, he just wanted to follow him. He listened to the voices of several people behind him.


    "Why do you follow Ouyang? The woman was dressed in simple and elegant clothes. She didn''t even have a servant. Maybe she was just a monk The man behind said, looking at the blue figure, and said with a smile: "but don''t say, even if the city has not seen such a beautiful woman, I don''t know what the origin of this woman is?"


    "What? I''m not right? " The man looked at Ouyang Mingyue in surprise. His eyes seemed to be displeased, and his heart was even more strange. He didn''t do anything to annoy him. What''s the matter?


    "This man is full of immortal spirit. If you don''t want to get into any trouble, you''d better take care of your own mouth." Ouyang Mingyue took a look at them and went to the front.


    After listening to a girl behind, then unconvinced way: "where Fairy Spirit entangled? Isn''t that what I said when I saw that woman was so beautiful? "


    "Well, since Ouyang said so, it must be reasonable. Take care of yourself and don''t get into any trouble." Another man said, then also followed up.


    Tang Ning looks in front of the lotus pond. She skims forward with her toes and breaks more than a dozen budding lotus buds. Then she comes back. She bypasses several people and goes to Chen Yu''s house.


    "Fairy, have you got the lotus seed? Is that enough?" The woman showed her the things.


    Tang Ning looked at it and said with a smile, "that''s enough, elder sister. Please put two bowls of water to help me boil these lotus hearts. Don''t pour out the remaining bowl of water and leave me a small cup. The rest will be sent to the two people to let their families feed the patients to drink."


    "Good." The woman answered, and went and told.


    In the room, Tang Ning tore off the two outer petals of the lotus, crushed and ground the tender petals inside, and added several herbs for clearing the heart, detoxifying and removing heat. When the woman brought the boiled lotus seed water, she mixed the water into the medicine, and then kneaded it into a medicine ball the size of a finger.


    People outside are waiting, see time a little bit of the past, but did not see the fairy come out, until, after waiting for a long time, only to see the green figure came out.


    "Fairy." The village head called out when she came out.


    "Did the patient drink it?" Asked downing.


    "After drinking, I watched them feed it." The village head said quickly.


    "Well, give them these two pills! In addition, they are fed a cup of lotus seed water every morning and before going to bed. After three days, they will be all right. " She handed them two pills.


    "Thank you, fairy." The relatives of the two families quickly went back with the pills.


    Ouyang Mingyue on one side saw that there was a spirit breath on the two pills. She was not surprised. It was just a simple pill. It could not even be regarded as a pill. However, it was full of aura of spiritual power.


    Can''t help, his eyes fell on the woman again, the heart is more curious, who is this woman?

 Chapter 1673

    "Can you cure a disease by holding the lotus and lotus seeds? Is it a random treatment? " A girl said disapprovingly.


    "I can see that pill is full of aura of spiritual power. It doesn''t look like ordinary products." A man said, also do not know what is thinking, see the villagers are around the woman asking about the disease and pills, he quietly left.


    "Two, please stay."


    The man called on the two women who were going to enter the house and said with a smile, "I am the son of Lin family, a famous medical family in the city. The pills that the nun kneaded with lotus flowers can not save lives. I have some pills for clearing away heat and detoxification to exchange with you. I can also give you 100 gold coins. Would you like to exchange them with me?"


    One of the women listened to Wei Zheng and said, "you don''t think this pill can save your life. Why do you want to change it with us?"


    "Didn''t I say that? My family''s traditional Chinese medicine is just a kind of medicine The man said with a smile.


    "Do you really want to trade with us a pill that can clear away heat and detoxify?" The other woman couldn''t believe it.


    "Nature."


    He took out a bottle, poured out a golden pill in his palm and said, "this is my antidote. Even if it is bitten by a poisonous snake, it can be solved. It is also covered with gold and platinum. It is not cheap to sell such a pill in the city."


    "You can give me a hundred gold coins?" The woman asked again, unsure.


    "Yes." The man nodded and laughed.


    "Well, I''ll trade it with you." The woman handed the pill to the man, and took the pill and a hundred gold coins from him.


    "Sister Liang, why do you trade with him? This pill is the fairy who saved our men''s lives. " The woman nearby couldn''t help saying.


    "I think the pills in the city must be better." Said the woman.


    "And you? Do you want to change it? " The man looked at another woman, but she shook her head.


    "No, I won''t The woman said, looking at the woman around her to stop talking, and finally said nothing to her home.


    Tang Ning, who is in front of Chen Yu''s house, knows what happened there. However, he doesn''t stop him or say anything more. He just looks over there and takes his eyes back and goes to the room.


    Ouyang Mingyue followed her eyes and saw that Lin Zixiong was also there. She was surprised and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    On the bed of the woman''s house, the old woman was taking care of her son on the bed. When she saw the woman coming in, she asked, "how is it going? What did the fairy say


    "The fairy gave me a pill and convinced him to drink a cup of lotus water in the morning and evening in the next three days. After three days of drinking, it would be fine." The woman helped up the man in the bed, fed him the pills, and then said to the old woman, "Niang, sister-in-law Liang changed her dressing just now..."


    The old woman heard what the woman said and looked at the woman and said, "you are right. If the pills of the Lin family are really better than this pill, how can he exchange the pills for them? Chen Liang''s Oh! I''ll go to the village head''s house and tell him about it. "


    "Good." The woman should, looking at his man after taking the medicine, breathing seems to be a little slower, then continue to change the water to his forehead cooling.


    In the evening, the woman found that her man''s face was red and hot, and his body was not hot. She also woke up. She was so happy that she cried out: "mother, mother! Ah ho is awake

 Chapter 1674

    After hearing the sound outside, the old woman came in and saw her son who had recovered consciousness. She put her hands together and said excitedly and happily: "thank you, fairy. Thank you for saving my son''s life. Thank you, fairy!"


    The old woman quickly stepped forward and asked, "ah Hao, what do you think? Is it still hard? "


    The woman went to pour water and said, "first drink a cup of water to moisten your throat. Come on, I''ll help you up."


    "Mother, daughter-in-law, how can I be at home?" The man asked in a dry, hoarse voice, feeling that the whole person had been comfortable a lot.


    "You and Chen Liang were sent back. They asked us to prepare for the future. It was the fairy who saved you. This time, you survived with great fortune. Thanks to the fairy, your mother will go to thank the fairy for saving her life. You should drink water first and take good care of it." The old woman wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said to the woman, "you take good care of ah Hao. I just baked a cake and sent some to the fairy."


    At this time, Tang Ning was full and enjoying the cool outside. She was sitting on the soft couch in her space. She was drinking wine with a gourd in her hand. She was as comfortable as she wanted to be.


    On the other side, Ouyang Mingyue was still sitting there, looking at her from time to time, and from time to time wanted to inquire about her origin, but because Tang Ning was too lazy to talk to him, he didn''t get a response for a long time, so he didn''t speak any more.


    Downing gently shakes the wine gourd in his hand and drinks another mouthful of spirit wine. Because of the rich spirit and mellow taste of wine, there is a faint aroma of wine in the air.


    With one hand under her head and her feet folded, she drank wine and looked at the starry sky, blowing a gentle breeze and listening to the chirping of insects. It was very interesting.


    Ouyang Mingyue sees that she is free and easy to behave. Even if he sits here and looks at him all the time and looks for topics to say from time to time, she can completely treat him as transparent. It has to be said that it is the first time that he meets such a woman. The more he looks at her, the more mysterious she is, the more he can not see through, and the more he wants to know everything about her.


    "Fairy, in fact, we come out of the college to play. Our college is one of the four colleges in the immortal cultivation world. The fairy''s age is about the same as me. I don''t know which college is the student? Or the children of which family? My father, Ouyang Chen, is the Lord of Dongjiang city. The fairy should have heard of it? "


    Before the old woman came near, she raised her voice and cried: "fairy, my son is awake, my son is awake. Thank you for the pills the fairy made for my son. I have nothing to give to the fairy. This is lotus root cake I cooked myself. Bring some to the fairy and taste it."


    Lotus root cake?


    As soon as Downing''s eyes lit up, although she had just had enough, she could not refuse these snacks. At the moment, she got up from the soft couch: "wake up? It''ll be fine if you keep it for a few days. "


    "Fairy, try it. If you like it, I''ll cook it for you tomorrow." The old woman handed over eight lotus root cakes arranged in two rows.


    Tang Ning saw that lotus root cake was golden, and a fragrance drifted into the nostrils. She took it over and said with a smile, "thank you very much." Then she picked up a piece to eat, the mouth outside crisp and tender inside, lotus root fragrance and meat fragrance of each other, let her eat one piece and pick up another.


    "It''s delicious. It''s good craftsmanship." She praised it from the bottom of my heart.


    The old woman listened to a smile, narrowed a pair of eyes, way: "fairy like good."

 Chapter 1675

    The rest of the village felt relieved when they heard that they were awake and wanted to visit again tomorrow morning. However, Chen Liang''s family was a little upset.


    "Why did he wake up, but a Liang didn''t wake up?" Chen Liang''s mother looked at her son on the bed and touched his forehead again. She suddenly shrank back and panicked: "it''s broken, it''s broken. It''s more soup than when it''s sent back in the daytime. You''re a thousand knives! Is it a fake pill She picked up a chair and threw it at the woman.


    The woman quickly avoided, also flustered God said: "I don''t know, I don''t know! How could this happen? How could this happen? "


    "What are you doing here? Please give me another medicine! I tell you, if there''s something wrong with my son, I''m not finished with you! " The old woman said with hate.


    "Niang, I told you when I came back from dressing change, and you agreed. How can you say that to me now? I also hope that a Liang can be good!" The woman aggrieved said, but in her indignant eyes can only run out: "I go to ask the fairy to give a pill."


    The woman went out, not immediately to find Downing, but to another house to see: "Hao Sao?"


    "It''s you! What''s up? What can I do for you? " The woman came out and said with a smile, "come in and sit down."


    "I, I heard that brother Hao woke up and wanted to see how he was doing now?" Asked the woman in a low voice.


    "Wake up, eat the fairy pill, the body heat also subsided, people also wake up, is still empty, just fell asleep again." The woman said with a smile. Seeing her like this, she asked, "how''s your man? Is it better? " But when she asked, she turned and ran away.


    Tang Ning couldn''t eat three lotus root pancakes at the same time. For those who had just eaten before, it was good to eat three. The old woman sat in a low chair and chatted with her. She took out the small square table and tea from the space, and let Chen Lei''s family cook hot water and make tea for them to drink.


    "Fairy, we countrymen don''t know tea, but it''s really delicious! My throat is sweet and I feel comfortable when I drink it The old lady had a kind smile. When she drank tea for the first time, she only knew how to drink it, but she didn''t know the difference.


    Ouyang Mingyue, sitting on one side, sees that Tang Ning calls for boiling water to drink tea with the woman, and also invites the old woman to have tea, but he doesn''t even ask him to have a cup of tea, so he looks at them all the time.


    "Ouyang, why are you sitting here?" Several young men and women came, including the Lin family.


    Ouyang Mingyue took a look at the fairy who poured tea for two people and said in a slow voice: "blowing wind." No tea to drink, isn''t it just blowing?


    At the little tea table, the woman was surprised and said, "yes! Why is this tea so delicious? After drinking it, it seems that the tiredness after a day''s work has disappeared. "


    "This is Lingcha. Ordinary people drink it to prolong their life, strengthen their health and remove all kinds of diseases." Ouyang Mingyue, who was not invited to tea, sat by to help them popularize science.


    These two people did not understand tea. They drank three cups in a row. It can be said that it was not too much to drink cattle. But the fairy was also generous. He always looked at them with a smile and asked them to drink more.


    "What? Lingcha? Can you prolong your life and eliminate all kinds of diseases? " The woman''s eyes lit up, looked at Tang Ning and asked, "fairy, can I have this cup for my little Lei to drink?"

 Chapter 1676

    As a mother, it''s just like this. If you have something good, you hope your son can have it too. For them, Lingcha is an immortal''s thing. If it wasn''t for the fairy''s generosity, they couldn''t drink such a good thing. Therefore, they wanted to leave the cup in front of themselves for their son to drink.


    Even the old woman, looking at the spirit tea in front of her, was not willing to drink it. If she could, she would like to leave it to her son.


    Seeing both of them looking at her, Downing could not help chuckling and said, "you drink! I''ll give you some later. "


    Two people heard the surprise and excited: "thank the fairy, thank the fairy."


    But the several people on the side listened, but their expression was slightly surprised. Looking at Tang Ning, they said, "this nun is quite generous." Lingcha is worth a thousand or two, but she said that she would give it to two rural women.


    "Fairy, fairy, please save my man!" The woman ran over and flopped down in front of Downing.


    Tang Ninglian went to smile and sipped tea without speaking.


    Chen Yu''s wife is surprised and asks, "sister Liang, didn''t the fairy give you the pill? Ah Hao of my aunt''s family is awake. Is your family a Liang still awake? "


    "I, I..." She was a little shy to say, but she just kowtowed: "fairy, fairy, please give me another pill! Please


    Hearing this, Lin''s childe was also slightly surprised: "don''t you see good after taking the pills you changed with me? No way! I''m very clear about the efficacy of my antidote pill. It can''t be solved! "


    "You say it!"


    The woman was so angry that she caught the sand on the ground and threw it at the young master Lin: "it''s all your fault. You have to change pills with me. My man is going to die now!"


    Lin''s childe was also annoyed by the mud. He pulled his robe to shake off the sand and said calmly, "you woman, you are unreasonable. It''s clear that you and I are willing to exchange pills. I didn''t force you. How can I blame you?"


    "Fairy, fairy, please, help my man!" The woman climbed up to pull the corner of Downing''s coat, but she was swept away by downing.


    "It''s no use asking me."


    Tang Ning looked at the woman who fell on the ground and said in a slow voice: "it''s fate that I meet. It''s their life that I give a helping hand. If I can''t grasp this vitality, I can only say that your man is destined to be like this."


    "No! unable! The fairy will give me another pill. My man will be good, and he will be good... " The woman sat on the ground and murmured.


    Downing shook his head and said, "I didn''t take my pills during the day. The heat in my body has exhausted all the internal organs. You man, he can''t live tonight."


    There is no regret medicine in the world, but the chance can be grasped. If you can''t grasp it, it will slip away from your fingers.


    "No, no, no, fairy, fairy, I know wrong, I shouldn''t change medicine with him, fairy, please, please help my man! Please... " The woman was lying on the ground and wailing, which attracted all the people in the village.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you cry like this


    "She said her man was dying."


    "How? Didn''t the fairy give the pill? Ah Hao of my aunt''s is awake


    "You don''t know. Liang''s daughter-in-law changed her medicine with that gentleman..."


    Villagers around the discussion, roughly clear about the matter, the hearts of mixed feelings sigh: "clearly can live, but in the end it is so dead."

 Chapter 1677

    At last, the village head came and asked someone to help the woman back. He apologized to Tang Ning. At the same time, he said to the young men and women, "several, please leave at dawn tomorrow."


    Although it was the woman who was wrong to change the dressing, these childe brothers also had. How could the country people resist the temptation of pills and gold coins in the city? Now a person died because he didn''t take the pills in time because he changed the medicine. Naturally, it is impossible to keep them here.


    Being said by the village head, Ouyang Mingyue gives Lin''s childe a cold look and turns to leave.


    "I''m not to blame when a man is dead. I can only say that his life should be like this." Lin family childe sees Ouyang bright moon to have the sense of blame, in the heart also has some displeasure, a brush of sleeve is also go back to have a rest.


    The rest of them also left. After the crowd dispersed, Downing gave the old woman and the woman some spiritual tea, and then said, "I''m going to have a rest, too."


    "Well, thank you, fairy." Two people then Lingcha, thank her gratefully.


    The next day, when Tang Ning woke up naturally, it was the end of the hour. She stretched out her waist and went out to move. However, she did not see the woman. Only the child named Xiaolei was drinking porridge.


    "Fairy, you wake up! I''ll help you with your chopsticks. " When the child saw her, he spontaneously went to get a bowl and chopsticks for downing.


    Tang Ning asked, "where''s your mother?"


    "My mother went to Aunt Liang''s, as if to say that someone was ill." The child said, while eating porridge and steamed stuffed bun.


    "Fairy?"


    When the old woman came in, she was relieved. She said anxiously, "fairy, it''s not good. Suddenly many people in the village got sick. The symptom was a little similar to that of ah Hao when they sent him back. The village head is now in a Liang''s house and says he wants to burn a Liang''s body. His mother refuses to change the body and cries there. Moreover, the whole family seems to be infected with disease."


    Hearing this, Downing frowned slightly: "their disease is mainly caused by internal heat, it can''t be transmitted!" However, she remembered what they had said when she sent them back. She said that many people in the city were suffering from the disease. After thinking about it, she said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "No! Can''t burn, can''t burn, can''t burn The voice of the old woman''s crying was heartrending, and there were many people around her home.


    Tang Ning shook his head and thought to himself that if it was really contagious, so many people around here would be infected.


    "Village head." Instead of pushing forward, she called.


    The village head inside heard the voice and rushed out: "fairy." He wiped his sweat and was upset early in the morning.


    "I''ve heard that many people are ill? The symptoms are the same as the two people who were sent back yesterday? " She asked directly.


    "Yes, it''s just a Liang''s family. The two children have been yelling hot all the time in bed. Their whole body is very hot. His mother and his daughter-in-law are also feverish. Their faces are flushed and their minds are not very good. A Liang didn''t last night. Some people came to see him last night. These people got up this morning and their symptoms were the same. Fairy, is this disease contagious?" The village head is also worried about this.


    Hearing his words, Downing pondered for a moment and said, "it should be after death that the infection began. Maybe the heat in the lung came out after death and let them inhale it. Let everyone go home! Don''t surround yourself. I''ll see what they''re doing

 Chapter 1678

    Seeing this, the village head asked everyone to go home first. Instead of surrounding here, he was following Tang Ning''s side, thinking that he could help. In addition to the village head, those who were also sick were left behind.


    After the crowd dispersed, Tang Ning saw that the old woman inside was still lying on her dead son, crying, and then ordered her to be sent to the house.


    When her eyes fell on the body, she was slightly surprised. A living patient can''t infect. It''s really strange that when he dies, his whole body is poisoned with heat.


    After finding out the source, she said to the village head, "the body must be burned immediately, or everyone in the village will get sick."


    The head of the village was shocked and said, "I''ll send someone to burn it quickly."


    "The corpse can''t be sucked in after burning those cigarettes, so it''s better to find a place where there is no one." Downing told him.


    "Well, I''ll cook it myself." The village head said, and called two people who had just been infected with heat poison to carry the corpse back to the mountain.


    "Fairy, fairy help us, we don''t want to die." The others knelt down and kowtowed to Downing.


    Downing looked at them and said, "you just got sick. It''s not too bad. Don''t worry. I''m going to fill you up." She said, after giving them a few words, she left first.


    Because there are still many people who inhale heat poison, she does not plan to make medicine pills, but to boil medicine soup. She goes to the lotus pond to collect some lotus flowers and lotus leaves, then goes to each house to get some lotus seeds, and then takes out some medicine from the space.


    "Fairy, what can I do for you?" When the woman saw that she was busy coming in and out, she asked.


    "Find a big pot and bring some well water for decocting medicine." Said downing.


    "Good." When the woman heard this, she went to his house to collect everything, but there was no well water. However, the village head''s family dug a well, so she went to his house and brought two buckets.


    Tang Ning put all the herbs into the pot, stirring with a big spoon, and asked: "elder sister, do you have brown sugar?"


    "Brown sugar? There seems to be a little bit more. I''ll go and have a look The woman said, she rummaged through the cupboard at home and found only a small pot of brown sugar. She brought it to Tang Ning and asked, "fairy, is that enough? Not enough. I''ll go to another home and ask. "


    "Not enough. Come on! About five Jin. " Said downing.


    "Good." And she went out of the door, and went to other houses to inquire.


    The village head came back after burning the corpse. Although he was a foundation building monk and his body had strong resistance, he could not avoid being attacked by heat poison because of his close contact with the corpse. After burning the corpse, he already felt that he was not quite right.


    "Fairy, it''s burned."


    The village head took a breath and sat down by the door. He felt powerless, as did the others who came after him. His face was red and hot, his forehead was covered with sweat, and his mouth was slightly open for breath.


    "Wait a minute! I''m cooking medicine. " Said Downing, letting them wait outside.


    A large pot of medicine soup is not so easy to cook, although the water is easy to boil, but the medicine is slow to boil. Therefore, this large pot is fully boiled until nearly noon.


    Add the brown sugar brought back by the woman, and give them a bowl one by one. After they have drunk it, Downing said: "elder sister, you can also drink one bowl, and then let all the villagers come to drink a bowl, which can be prevented in advance."

 Chapter 1679

    "Everyone in the village wants it?" The woman was surprised. No wonder she cooked such a big pot!


    "Well, this is the antidote for heat poisoning. As long as you drink this medicine, you will not be easily infected even if you encounter a person who died of heat poisoning again." Said downing as she handed her the medicine she had scooped up.


    Seeing this, the woman quickly drank a bowl and called her son to come over. However, she saw that the fairy only gave half a bowl. She could not help asking, "fairy, how can I have half a bowl? Will it not work? "


    Tang Ning could not help but smile and said: "the child halved, this is medicine, not drink too much on the good, appropriate amount on the line, if too much, it is not good."


    "So it is." The woman then suddenly, busy to call the village people to come over to drink medicine.


    Because her pills have saved ah Hao, who is seriously ill, everyone has no doubt about her. Knowing that she has also prepared the medicine for their prevention, they are more grateful. They all queue up at Chen Yu''s house to drink the medicine.


    Ouyang Mingyue, who was supposed to have gone, came here somehow. Looking at the soup, Tang Ning asked, "can I have a bowl?"


    Downing glanced at him and said, "line up."


    Smell speech, Ouyang bright moon raises a smile to answer: "good." So I went to the back to line up.


    The line-up was orderly. They all brought their own bowls to hold the soup. After a bowl, they squatted on the side to drink. When Ouyang Mingyue arrived, he was embarrassed when he was empty handed. He saw a coarse bowl with a corner missing.


    Thank you very much He took his hands and took a sip. He could not taste anything. He only knew that the bitterness was sweet. The bitterness was the taste of lotus seed, and the sweetness was the sweetness of brown sugar.


    "I think Ouyang is out of his mind. Can you also call it medicine soup in a big pot? Does he really go to the line just to drink that bowl? " Mr. Lin shook his head. He didn''t expect that he would go back and drink the soup.


    "But her medicine did cure the sick." Next to a girl whispered, the voice after a pause and said: "listen to them that many cities are infected with this disease, do not know how the situation is?"


    "My Lin family is a family of medicine. I think the uncles in my family will not allow the disease to develop. They will certainly take care of it." Mr. Lin''s words are full of confidence. He thinks that if his family members do something, there will be no disease that can not be cured.


    "Ouyang is back." Another man said, after seeing him come over, he asked curiously, "Ouyang, how does the soup taste? How do you feel about it? "


    "Bitter and sweet." Ouyang Mingyue said, looked back at a few people: "go!" Said, then the imperial sword to the air.


    "Oh, you wait for us!" Several other people also summoned the aircraft to fly.


    Tang Ning was surprised that she saw a little merit and gold light flying into her body. She could not help but look at the villagers and said with a smile: "those who have drunk the medicine will go home and have a rest."


    The village head solemnly saluted Tang Ning and said gratefully, "fairy, you are tired. On behalf of all the people in chenjiacun, thank you very much. We will always remember your great kindness."


    "This is my fate with chenjiacun." Tang Ning said with a smile, seeing that all the people had finished drinking, he said: "I should go too. Village head, you don''t have to worry about it. You''ve drunk the medicine, and everything will be OK."

 Chapter 1680

    "Fairy, here are some dry food I made. You can eat it on the road and some lotus root sugar." The old woman brought a basket of food.


    Tang Ning saw and laughed and said, "too much. I can''t finish eating. Just take some."


    She took some dry food and two bags of lotus root sugar and put them into the space. She said goodbye to the village head and left the chenjiacun village. She planned to go to the city to have a look?


    She sat on the gourd flying in the clouds, with lotus root sugar in her hand. The sweet and Zizi flavor with the lotus root fragrance is very delicious. When flying in the sky, I occasionally met a few friars passing by, some passing by her side or passing through the air below her. All the friars who passed by couldn''t look at her, but they didn''t interfere with each other.


    Unlike others, her speed is not fast, has always been leisurely flying in the clouds, after eating sugar, she ate a piece of cake, until, a voice came.


    "Oh, little girl, why are you alone? Where are you going? "


    When Tang Ning heard the voice, she turned her head and saw an old man sitting on the gourd smiling at her with an undisguised look in his eyes.


    The old man was wearing a large gray robe, his gray hair was askew fixed with a wooden hairpin, and a few strands of gray hair were hanging down. An old face was full of wrinkles, but his complexion was excellent. Seeing this, Tang Ning said: "turn around at will."


    "Oh? Around? It''s a coincidence, I''m free to go around, or let''s have a company? "


    The old man came up to him and looked at Tang Ning with a smile and said, "you see, you are also riding Xianhu, and I am riding Xianhu. Are we special predestined?"


    Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK! Then make a partner


    "Ha ha ha, you little girl is also cheerful." The old man said with a smile and looked at her and said, "it''s said that many people in the city have been infected recently and many people have died. I''m just going to have a look. Do you dare to go?"


    Downing picks eyebrow to smile: "this has what dare not dare."


    "Well, let''s go there." The old man said with a smile. He took a small gourd from his body, poured out a pill and said, "come here, I''ll give you a pill. After eating it, you will be protected from all kinds of diseases."


    Tang Ning saw the situation, smile, waved his hand, and said: "no, I have long been disease free."


    Smell speech, the old man looked at her, then put away the pill, way: "also OK." Anyway, if he really got sick, he was there!


    The two chatted along the way, and unconsciously came to a city gate. The old man and Tang Ning came down from the gourd and saw a team of guards guarding the gate. All the people who entered had to have identification. Some took out things like badges, and some were filling in information.


    "What is identification, old man?" Downing asked.


    Hearing this, the old man looked at her in surprise: "identification is to prove that you are qualified to enter the city! To put it bluntly, it''s a proof of strength. If it''s a loose repair, you need to identify it. If it''s a family in the city, you just need to report the family name or take out something that can represent your identity. "


    Then he looked at her strangely and asked in a low voice: "you don''t have it? You don''t even know that. Haven''t you been to town before? Is it impossible? "

 Chapter 1681

    Tang Ning was thoughtful. She heard people in the village say that the class in the city is obvious. If she reaches the level, she can''t live in the city. Unexpectedly, she wants to go to the city, and she needs ID.


    Seeing her like this, the old man said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. This one is for you." He took a jade card out of his arms and handed it to Downing. He motioned for her to follow.


    Tang Ning looked at it and saw that the jade card was engraved with three words of Wuyou valley. He was surprised. He followed the old man to see that he also took out an identity jade card and passed it. When she arrived, she also handed the jade card to the guard chief. The guard took it and handed it back to her with respect.


    After they entered the city, the guard in the back was still looking at them. Someone nearby asked, "Captain, what''s the matter? But there is something wrong with the identity of the two men? "


    "How can they have any problems when they are from worry free Valley?" The guard chief said, murmured: "the people of worry free Valley seldom go out of the valley. I didn''t expect to come here. Maybe the people in the city are saved."


    The guard opened his eyes and said in surprise, "worry free Valley? But the worry free valley with immortal doctors? It''s said that the people of Wuyou valley are very good at medical skills. Could the city Lord invite them here? "


    "Lord? Even the city Lord doesn''t invite people from Wuyou valley. Haven''t you heard that a lord once went to Wuyou Valley for a doctor, but he couldn''t even enter the valley gate? That''s why I''m surprised that people from worry valley will come here. "


    The guard chief said, "no, this matter has to report to the city Lord. You guard the city gate here. I will come when I go." Then he left quickly.


    When downing and the old man entered the city, they saw that there were no people on the streets of the city. However, those who should do business were still doing business. There was no sick person on the street or at the door of the shop.


    People here are sick, don''t they? It doesn''t look like it? " ''said Downing, looking around. He didn''t see any sick people, not even the hospital along the street.


    The old man walked along the road, bought ten meat buns, put them into two small bags, handed a bag to Tang Ning, picked up one and ate it himself, and said, "in my opinion, those aristocratic families in this city must have locked those sick in one place. If you don''t believe it, ask someone to ask."


    Hearing this, Downing glanced at him and said, "there is a tea stand ahead. Go and sit down." Then he went over there.


    The old man followed him to the tea stand and sat down with the meat buns.


    Tang Ning called a pot of tea and asked, "little brother, I heard that many people in the city are ill. How can I see half of the patients?"


    The man at the tea stand shook his head and sighed, "you must have come from other places. Naturally, you don''t know. Look, there are few people out on the street now, and the business is poor. Most of those who are ill are slaves. All of them are sent by the city master to the deserted temple at the North Mountain head. They are guarded by guards. I heard that Some people have been crying and crying, very miserable


    Hearing this, the old man looked at Downing, and his eyes seemed to be saying: look, I''m right?


    "Eat it! After a while, the steamed buns are not delicious The old man motioned and took out a hot steamed bun to eat.

 Chapter 1682

    After downing had a cup of tea, he also took out a bun to eat. After drinking a pot of tea and resting for a while, they ate several steamed stuffed buns, and their stomachs were full. At this time, the two figures came around and were laughing around her.


    "Where did you come from? Why haven''t you seen it before? Are they from other places? " A man in a celebrity was about to pick Downing''s chin. He saw that the hand was clasped by one hand.


    "Ha ha, two of you, this girl is a guest of our tea stand. You can''t trouble her here." The man who had given them tea before said with a smile and put his hand on the man and pushed him away.


    The man stepped back, glared at the man at the tea stand and said angrily, "do you know who Laozi is?"


    The man at the tea stand said with a smile, "yes, I do business. Can I not know you? But you should also be clear about the rules and regulations in the city. Our business people can''t let the guests be bullied here. Otherwise, who dares to come to my tea stand for tea in the future


    "OK, I''ll give you that face." Seeing that the man at the tea stand didn''t give in, he had to leave first and crouch in the dark.


    Seeing this, the man at the tea stand said to Tang Ning, "girl, you should be more careful when you leave later. He is a member of the Huang family, a third-class family in the city. He likes to attack girls from other places, especially the beautiful and powerful girls."


    He said a little implicitly. The woman was as beautiful as an immortal, but she did not have the power to attract people and to be outspoken. Because she couldn''t see the depth of her strength, the man in the tea stall thought that her strength should be weak. After all, she was so simple and simple that she didn''t even see some important things. Obviously, she didn''t come from aristocratic families.


    The old man laughed and looked at Tang Ning''s beautiful face and said, "little girl, I have some medicine that can make you ordinary. Do you want to try it?"


    Tang Ning could not help laughing and said to the man at the tea stand: "thank you very much, little brother. This is the money for tea. Don''t change it." After she paid for the tea, she stood up and said to the old man, "you''d better leave those medicines to those in need."


    The old man then stood up and said with a smile, "girl, I mean well!"


    "But I don''t need it." Why bother with things that can be solved with fists? What''s more, it''s not good to be pleasant to the eyes? It''s not that she can''t beat.


    See two people leave, the two men hey hey smile, also follow up.


    The old man followed downing and saw her turning into a deserted alley. She couldn''t help smiling and squinting a pair of eyes. She asked excitedly, "girl, do you want to give them some shade?"


    Tang Ning listened to pick eyebrows, see his face excited look, can not help but feel funny, said: "to deal with those two still need to come to yin? You stay by and see what I do with them. "


    "Yes." The old man responded cheerfully and went to one side to see how she handled it.


    They followed them into the alley, and saw the woman standing there, hooking her fingers towards them, looking at the flowing man in front of them, with excited light in his eyes, and squinting on his face, he stepped forward.


    "Beauty, you are waiting for me here Said, quickly step forward and then toward her in the past, but unexpectedly by her to avoid.

 Chapter 1683

    "Five masters, I''ll help you!" The man in the back also followed him, but he was caught by Downing''s hand, lifted his foot and knelt on the ground.


    "Ah


    A kick on his back knee made the man cry out involuntarily. The spirit breath of his body was surging and he wanted to break away. However, he found that he was so suppressed that he could not make any spiritual power.


    "Ah, I can''t tell. I''m still a master of it?" The man on the side was slightly surprised and rubbed his hands to stare at Downing and said: "beauty, from the Lord! It''s much better than being a free monk. " He also rushed forward as he spoke.


    Downing will kneel this step, directly one foot on his back, step him flat on the ground, so that he can not get up, and at the same time put his hand on the man''s wrist, the voice is not slow.


    "By you?" As a result, she turned her hand and directly abolished the man''s accomplishments.


    "Ah! My accomplishments No


    With a shrill scream, the voice of surprise rang out, and the man''s accomplishments quickly dispersed. The whole person seemed to have been drained of his essence and Qi, and fell to the ground dying.


    "Five, five masters 5 Ah The man who was trampled on the ground was also not spared, and his accomplishments were abandoned.


    The old man on one side looked at this scene, his eyes flashed slightly, and his eyes were surprised. Seeing that she had no hesitation, she abandoned their accomplishments in the blink of an eye. However, her eyes did not even blink. What''s more, her method of holding the two men seems simple. Even her spiritual power did not fluctuate. However, the two monks did not even have the ability to resist.


    She didn''t kill them, but abandoned their cultivation and saved their lives. The rest of her life would be worse than death. I have to say that her decisive action is really amazing. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would not believe that a woman with no lethality could make people fall from heaven to hell in the blink of an eye.


    "How about old man? Is this faster and simpler? " Donning walked slowly to the old man and raised his eyebrows.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s really faster and simpler. However, if you abolish these two people, their family will not give up." The old man shook his head, his eyes twinkled with excitement, and said, "I have a liquid to destroy the dead, or give them some?"


    Hearing this, Downing couldn''t help but twitch under the corner of his mouth and said, "no, you can keep it." This worry free Valley is not a madman''s Valley, is it? How did she feel that the old man''s face was more excited than she was?


    "Oh! It''s a pity that I want you to see and see! " The old man said with regret, looked at Downing and asked, "what if they said you would come? Don''t you worry? "


    "Worried that a third rate family would trouble me?" Downing chuckled and glanced at the two men on the ground: "if their family dares to trouble me, I don''t mind dismissing all their family members by the way."


    The old man listened for a moment, then clapped his thigh and laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha, interesting. I think you are an interesting person more and more."


    Downing listened to a smile, looked at him, and said, "you are also very interesting."


    "Hehe, how can we say that we are predestined?" The old man laughed and said, "go, let''s go! Let the two of them cool down here


    Tang Ning and the old man went out of the alley and went to the ruined temple at the top of the north mountain

 Chapter 1684

    The dilapidated temple on the North Hill is more inclined and larger. It used to be a place where ancient medicine gods were worshipped, but gradually it declined. No one worshipped it. There was no incense here. Even the old temple was not decorated.


    This time, all the sick people in the city were sent here to be detained. If there were dead people, they would be sent to the vacant land behind the broken temple in beishantou. Originally, it was an open space, but now it has become a mass burial post for stacking corpses.


    At this time, about 100 guards were watching here, listening to the cry from the broken Temple above. Some people could not bear it.


    No one knows more about the situation of these people who are locked up here. To say that isolation means to let them wait for death there. They will not get close to them except throwing medicine bags and some food. Even the dead people have to be carried and thrown away by themselves.


    Seeing one by one people die, watching those bodies being carried to the mass graves, those people are very clear that is their final ownership, some lie numbly waiting for death, some are unwilling to cry, but it is a pity that they should not be called every day and the land is not working.


    "Bang!"


    A guard stood standing, his figure swayed slightly and fell down, which attracted the exclamation of others: "Captain, it''s not good! Someone''s down here! "


    As soon as the captain heard this, he quickly went to check. Seeing that the guard''s face was red and his lips were cracked, he stretched out his hand and his face changed slightly. He bit his teeth and said, "send him to the ruined temple."


    As soon as the other guards listened, their faces did not change: "Captain! Can''t we do something about it? "


    "What can be done? There is no other way. " The captain said, "send it quickly."


    Seeing this, the guard had to send the fainted man to the ruined temple.


    When the old man and Tang Ning came to beishantou, they saw so many guards blocking the road. They looked at each other and said with a smile, "girl, how about sneaking in


    "Yes With a smile, Tang Ning went around with him to the other side, and then quietly entered the north mountain top and went to the broken temple with the method of attacking the West and East.


    Before approaching, I heard the cry with despair. The old man looked as usual, and downing was the same. For them, they had seen too many such things.


    Some of the people in the broken temple were lying around, some were dying, and some had no strength to open their eyes, some were just sick, they could cry out, they would be afraid, and more, they were already desperate to die.


    When the two of them suddenly appeared here in the broken temple, the people in the broken Temple looked at them. They thought they were ill and had been thrown in. But when they saw the fairy in green clothes, some people got up and knelt down to Tang Ning.


    "Fairy help Help me, fairy... "


    "Fairy help Please help us, we don''t want to die, we don''t want to die... "


    "Fairy..."


    "Fairy help..."


    Listening to these words and looking at those people kneeling down to ask for help, the old man took a look at Tang Ning around him and said sourly, "now the world is all about beauty. It''s too shameful."


    Hearing this, Downing said, "you should shine your hand quickly, so that they can know that you are an expert."


    "Cough." The old man coughed gently.

 Chapter 1685

    He looked at these kowtow people and said, "come on, who wants me to see it?"


    Hearing this, even if a man crowded forward: "please help me to see, I am still saved?" The man has just been infected for a long time. His spirit is still good. He is also hot. He feels a fire burning in his body all the time, and his viscera are uncomfortable.


    The old man took a look at him, then stretched out his hand, took a look at his complexion, and probed his forehead. Then he said, "the one that has just been infected can''t die in these two days. It may not be possible in a few days."


    "Help, master, help!"


    "Help us, master."


    "Master..."


    The old man was standing there, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about. Seeing this, Tang Ning asked, "old man, can you cure it?"


    "Their situation should be caused by heat toxin. There is heat toxin in the body that can not be discharged, and the internal organs are hot and hot. As a result, the body will not return to high fever. After a long time, they can not get treatment, and their viscera are exhausted and die." The old man said slowly, with a thoughtful look.


    Seeing that what he was exploring was the same as hers, Downing could not help laughing. It seemed that the old man did have some skills. However, seeing his thoughtful appearance, he seemed to have no idea, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Other questions? "


    The old man nodded and said, "well, this heat poison is not ordinary heat poison. The situation is not quite the same as ordinary heat poison. I have seen this kind of disease for the first time."


    "Can you cure it?" Donning raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Cough!" The old man coughed gently, looked at her and said, "if I can''t cure them, then nobody in this world can cure them."


    "Master, help me, please help us..."


    The old man''s words, for these dying patients, is undoubtedly a dawn, they cry and beg, kowtow to him, hoping that he can be merciful to save them.


    "All right, all right. Don''t knock." The old man waved his hand and said, "it''s the first time I''ve met you in this situation. I can only try it, but I can''t guarantee it!"


    "Thank you, master." As long as they are willing to try, as long as there is such a chance, they have hope to live.


    "There is no such thing as a big pot in this broken place. With so many people, the medicine is not easy to boil." The old man said, looking at so many patients here, frowned.


    Downing listened to a smile and said, "why not? It''s available here. " Her eyes looked inside and fell on the censer tripod where incense had been inserted before.


    "The censer pot? Well, it seems to be OK. " The old man nodded and said to those people: "you have some strength. Wash the incense tripod and put it outside for me."


    "Yes, yes." They listened and quickly started to carry the censer tripod.


    "What do I need to do?" Donning looked at the old man and asked.


    "You go to the woods to see if there are dry branches. Pick up some and use them for fire. I''ll go to the top of the mountain to dig some herbs. I''ll come back later." The old man said, after the arrangement, he was ready to dig some more herbs. However, I don''t know what I thought of. He took a look at Tang Ning and asked, "girl, don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    Downing laughed and said, "no, I''m fine."


    "That''s good. You don''t go to the body. Go away." The old man told him again.

 Chapter 1686

    "Good." Donning answered and went to pick up some branches.


    As for the matter of two more people in the broken temple, the guards did not know that they were still guarding their posts, but unexpectedly, they could not hear the cry coming from the broken temple.


    "Strange, why did the cry stop?"


    "Yes! These days this cry has not stopped, how can this stop? "


    The guards talked about it. Some people went up and looked at it. They didn''t come near, but they only saw that the people in the ruined temple were carrying incense censers and tripods, so they retreated.


    "Instead of crying or howling, they cleaned up a censer cauldron in the ruined temple and carried it outside." Said a guard.


    Other people didn''t pay attention to it. The people there were waiting to die. They would toss about as much as they liked.


    Tang Ning went to pick up a lot of branches and cut down a dried trunk. Seeing that the old man had not come back, he went back to the ruined temple. Seeing that the old man had not come back, but the tripod had been cleaned, he went to the well behind the ruined temple and poured some water into it.


    After a while, the old man also came back. He washed the herbs and put them into the tripod. He lit the fire and started to burn them. He took some other medicines from the space and put them into it.


    Tang Ning has been watching, see he put in the medicine is mostly heat detoxification, fire and lung, but she thinks these drugs to detoxify the body, but it is not enough.


    "Two more pills, I think." She said.


    Listening to this, the old man gave her a hand, looked at her with a smile and asked, "Oh? What''s the flavor? "


    "Lotus seed and ice grass." She looked at the old man and said.


    The old man was surprised and said, "Lianxin Qingre Jiedu is also suitable for their heat poisoning. As for the cold ice grass, its property is extremely cold, and its dosage is very particular. It can''t work if it is used less. If it is used more, ordinary people can''t stand it. I think we should try my prescription first and let them drink it! If it doesn''t work, try again. "


    "It''s OK. You can try it." About his medicine is also a little effective, even if the effect can not reach a radical cure, but also can slow down the disease of these people.


    The old man stirred after adding the medicine, then looked at Tang Ning and asked, "girl, where did you learn medical skills? Which school do you learn from? "


    Tang Ning listened to smile, narrowed a pair of eyes, way: "medicine door."


    "Medicine door? Never heard of it! Where is that? " The old man did not think of a sect called medicine.


    "In Yunlai mountain." Downing squatted down and put a few branches at the bottom of the cauldron and burned it.


    The old man listened and said with a smile, "I will go to see you if you have a chance." Yaomen, yunlaishan, he wrote it down.


    "It''s not very good to bury those bodies there. They have to be burned, or they will be infected." Said downing.


    "Then let them burn it." For the old man, it''s just a matter of lip service. He immediately called people and said to them, "you''ll burn the bodies, clean them up, and ah! There is heat poison on the corpse, and there will be poison gas in the smoke after burning. All of you stand at the upper air outlet. "


    "Well, we''ll go." The men who were still in good spirits said that they went together to dispose of the bodies.


    "Why so much smoke? What is it burning? " When the guards saw smoke rising from the ruined temple, they said, "I''ll go and have a look."

 Chapter 1687

    The two guards went to the ruined temple. When they got to the top of the temple, they saw that a tripod was set up in front of the broken temple and was cooking. Beside them, an old man and a woman in green were busy.


    "Strange, when did the two go up? I don''t think these two people were among those who got sick? "


    "They don''t look like they''re sick. Did they sneak up? Is that all right? It''s contagious, and they''re coming forward? Isn''t this for death? "


    "You go and talk to the captain. I''m watching here." One of them said, motioning the people around him to report quickly.


    "Yes." The other man quickly went back.


    In front of the broken temple, Tang Ning looked over there and said, "old man, the guard has found it."


    "When we found out, we didn''t do anything shady." The old man didn''t think so. He took a look at the boiling medicine and said to those waiting for humanity: "you can find your own bowl, and then you can drink the medicine later."


    As soon as those people heard about it, they went to look for bowls. Although they were isolated here, some people sent things to eat for them, so there were also bowls and chopsticks.


    "Who are you? How did you get up there? What are you doing here? " A team of guards came up and they looked at the old man and downing with their noses and mouths covered.


    "They''re cooking for us. They''re good people." A man said, afraid the guards would drive them down.


    "What are you yelling at? Don''t you see the medicine here? " The old man was not angry.


    "Decocting medicine? Can you cure the disease? Take a censer cauldron to cook medicine? What if they drink your medicine and die? Can you afford the consequences? " The captain asked.


    Downing couldn''t help but sneer: "these people you have let them wait here to die? If you don''t drink medicine, you will die. Maybe you can live after drinking it. Why, do you want to stop it? "


    "We want to drink. We begged them to save us. No matter how we drink, we will not blame anyone." Those who got sick were afraid that they would be driven away, so they all came out and surrounded in front of them.


    Seeing them around, the captain and the guard stepped back a few steps, obviously afraid of being infected.


    Seeing these people blocking in front, the captain looked at the two men, frowned and said, "it''s all! If you like to toss, you can toss it! But I can tell you that it is easier to go up the mountain than to go down the mountain. Since you have entered the ruined temple, we will not let you leave easily! " If the words fall behind, the team leader will leave with people.


    The old man stirred the soup until the smell of medicine was full. When he saw that it was almost finished, he called out, "come on, all of you line up to drink. When you''re finished, feed the others, and if you''re seriously ill, drink two bowls."


    Tang Ning also came forward to help, some of the children and women scooped medicine soup, feed some people who can not get up to drink two bowls, a large cauldron of nearly seven percent full of medicine soup in a short time to see the bottom.


    Some are worried that they only drink a bowl, but some are uneasy and ask, "master, can we have a bowl? Will it be less? It''s not necessary to boil the residue in this pot any more! "


    The old man waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. Drink it first. I''ll see if the symptoms are relieved after you drink the medicine."


    At this time, the guards sent a few sick people, left them behind and left quickly.


    Tang Ning took a look at those people, and then said to the old man, "if you don''t want these, try my medicine?"

 Chapter 1688

    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes flashed slightly and looked at Tang Ning and said: "girl, three of these five people have already belonged to severe diseases. Seeing their faces, the heat poison is afraid of attacking the heart and can''t live easily."


    "It''s very important to see if my medicine is really effective." With a smile, Tang Ning turned to the men with mild symptoms and said, "let''s clean up the residue in the cauldron, and then go back and bring some well water."


    "Fairy, let''s do it." After drinking the medicine, they felt that their bodies were not so uncomfortable, so they spontaneously went to clean up the big tripod, and some of them went to bring some well water back.


    Seeing this, the old man took a look at the people on the ground and asked them to carry them in first. Then he watched her add water and about eight or nine herbs to the cleaned tripod and began to boil them.


    That''s all? Just nine herbs? Besides the ice cold grass, I see that you seem to have added a kind of herbal medicine for invigorating qi and moistening. " The old man said, looked at Tang Ning and asked, "are you going to use this to cure?"


    Downing laughed and said, "there are two kinds of medicine to wait until it''s almost done." Because this boil is only the amount of five people, so did not put too much water, medicine is relatively less, boil up also more time-saving.


    The old man didn''t speak any more and watched, until she saw that she had boiled the medicine almost. She took out a small bottle and poured some powder and brown sugar into it.


    Seeing these two things, the old man thought deeply in his eyes. There was no need to say much about brown sugar, but the powder


    "Well, let''s get some help." Cried Downing, asking for help to bring the soup in.


    The old man followed in and watched the five people drink the medicine. Then he came out and looked at Tang Ning and asked, "girl, have you treated this kind of disease?"


    She smile: "also on the way through a village, happened to cure a few people."


    "Oh? Cured? That''s the medicine? " The old man asked again.


    "Not all of them. Another prescription." He went to one side and sat down and said, "if there is no accident after drinking my medicine, the heat of those five people will dissipate in the evening, and people will wake up with it."


    "Just a bowl of medicine? No more drinking? " The old don''t believe it.


    Tang Ning thought for a while and said, "a bowl can let their poison go, and it will not be easily infected in the future, but if you drink lotus seed water for a few more days, it should be better."


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." The old man laughed, waved his hand and said, "if it''s a pill that can solve the problem, I still believe it, but a bowl of this medicine soup will let their heat poison dissipate, and it will not attack again. I don''t believe it."


    "Don''t you know at night, old man?" downing chuckled


    The old man saw that she did not look like a fake, so he didn''t say it again. He planned to have a look at her at night.


    On the other side, when the City Master heard the report and learned that the people from Wuyou Valley had entered the city, he was pleasantly surprised and asked, "did anyone follow you? Do you know where they went? "


    The captain bowed his head when he heard this and said, "the city Lord, his subordinates didn''t respond at that time. When they react, they have disappeared. But the two people are very easy to recognize. If you inquire, you should know where they went."


    "Easy to recognize?" The city Lord looked at the guard captain and asked, "are these two people very special?"


    The captain thought for a moment and said, "the old man is not very impressive, but the woman is very outstanding in her fairy spirit."

 Chapter 1689

    "In that case, you should send someone to look for it. If you find it, report it immediately." The city Lord said immediately.


    "Yes." The captain responded and stepped down quickly.


    Not only did the city Lord send people to look for Tang Ning and the old man, but also the family whose two were abolished. Even if it was a third class family, the people below were wrongly abolished. It is impossible to expose them in this way.


    In the evening, the sound of surprise came from the temple.


    "Fairy, master, the heat of their bodies has subsided!" A man ran out and said that he was drinking the medicine cooked by the old man. Although he had a lot of spirit, his body''s heat poison did not return.


    When the old man heard this, he instinctively took a look at Downing. Seeing her smiling at him, he motioned him to go in and look at him. Then he quickly walked inside.


    Three of the five people with severe illness have already woken up, and the two with mild symptoms seem to be better. The old man didn''t believe in evil. He explored their pulse and forehead. Sure enough, the heat and poison in his body disappeared. Even his hot body had returned to normal temperature.


    "Is it really good?" He looked at Downing who came in from behind and said in surprise, "girl, your medicine is really so powerful?"


    "It''s natural. I said I''ve been treated for some severe cases, and they''ve recovered."


    Tang Ning said with a smile, looking at the old man: "in fact, your medicine is also the right medicine, but their heat poison is more special, so only your medicine can relieve their temporary pain, slightly suppress the heat poison, but can not cure it. If you add the two medicines I said, the effect will be greatly different."


    Listening to her words, the old man looked at the people who had drunk his medicine soup, looked at the five around him, thought about it, and checked the situation of other people. He found that, as she said, the heat poison was not eliminated, but suppressed.


    "I''m convinced."


    It''s the first time that she''s a young man, but I''m a young man


    "Fairy, fairy, please! Fairy... " People see that she really can cure people, quickly kneel down to beg.


    "Get up, all of you."


    Tang Ning looked at those people kneeling on the ground and said, "you drink the old man''s medicine can also resist the heat poison in your body. You can''t drink my medicine for 12 hours. You should rest tonight, and I''ll make up the medicine in the morning tomorrow before you drink it."


    "Thank you, fairy." They were excited to thank, and some even couldn''t help crying. Seeing life in Despair makes them feel that heaven is looking after them.


    When they got out of the temple, Tang Ning said, "there are so many people here. I have to go to the drug shop in the city to buy some medicine, otherwise it will not be enough."


    "I think you may have trouble going back this time. Do you want me to accompany you?" The old man asked, because she had abandoned the cultivation of those two people, the family would certainly pursue her. She was in the broken temple, and those people would not come here, but if she went to buy medicine, I''m afraid it would be met.


    Tang Ning could not help laughing and said, "no, I can go by myself. Don''t worry! I can solve the problem. "

 Chapter 1690

    Seeing this, the old man said: "well, you should be careful. You have to deal with it. I will give you the jade card of identity, which is used by the summit."


    "Well, I''ll be right back." Tang Ning said, and he took the gourd to the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as those who were watching saw Tang Ning preparing to leave the mountain with his gourd in his hand, the leader drank: "where to go?" He flew forward to block Downing''s way. However, Downing glanced at him, and with a flick of his sleeve, a gust of air came out, and the captain of the guard on the imperial sword was swept down by her.


    "Ah


    His body lost his balance and fell down. The captain exclaimed. He quickly fell back to the ground with a backward somersault. However, due to his inertia, he staggered back a few steps and nearly fell to the ground.


    "Stop her!" The team grew up drinking, but unexpectedly, this head up, has disappeared the figure of that person.


    "The team, the captain, the people have run away..." A guard nearby whispered.


    "Damn it!" That Captain low curse a, also see to see that woman''s figure, and can''t take a person to chase down, can only give up.


    Because he knew what he was going to buy, Tang Ning went down the mountain to ask for help and went to the biggest drug store in the city to buy medicine. As the old man said, the family members were really looking for her. When she arrived at the drug store, someone quickly reported back.


    At the same time, at the back of the medicine shop, Mr. Lin was talking to an old man.


    "Can''t you analyze the ingredients in this pill?" Mr. Lin asked with a frown.


    The old man shook his head: "childe, the pills in this pill are ground very fine, and there are at least a dozen kinds of drugs in this pill. I carefully analyzed and checked, but only seven kinds of drugs were found out. The rest really can''t be found out."


    "This pill is just a common pill made by rubbing and researching drugs. How can you not find out with your medical attainments?" Lin''s childe stared at the cut pill and frowned.


    The old man thought about it and suggested, "since you are interested in this pill, and you also say that it can cure heat poisoning, why don''t you ask this doctor to cooperate with us? With the reputation of the Lin family of medicine, no pharmacist would refuse. "


    "That woman looks like a loose repair." Mr. Lin said, "put this medicine away and send it back to my father''s home for them to have a look."


    Hearing this, the old man was surprised, but he still said, "yes."


    The young master of the Lin family turned and walked out. He saw a green figure turning around and walking outside. He was stunned and immediately stopped her: "it''s really you? Why are you here? "


    Downing looked at the man in front of him and said, "get out of the way."


    "Let me get out of the way, but I want to ask you something."


    Mr. Lin said, looking at the woman, he said, "I''ve asked people to check your pill, but I can''t find out the ingredients. So I want to ask you, would you like to cooperate with my Lin family to make this pill?"


    Hearing that he said she would take her medicine to check the ingredients, Downing glanced at him and pulled the corners of her mouth: "no interest."


    "You''re just a mediocre, and you''re so ungrateful!" Young master Lin was slightly annoyed and wanted to say something, but when he saw her glance, his body was stiff.


    Tang Ning glanced at him faintly. He didn''t speak, but his eyes were sharp as a sword. In a moment, he was frozen there and didn''t dare to move.

 Chapter 1691

    She took back her eyes, light way: "at least is also a son of a family, remember to go out with a brain." She didn''t go back immediately. Instead, she went to the restaurant and bought some food and wine to take back to eat with the old man.


    A roasted chicken with five catties of beef sauce, by the way, also bought two jars of wine in the restaurant. In the income space, he went out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he left the restaurant, he was surrounded by people.


    "Fifth, but this woman?" The man who was abandoned by Tang Ning was carried over. The head of a middle-aged man''s eyes were not good at staring at Tang Ning who was wearing green clothes.


    With so many people in the city, it''s not easy to find a woman and an old man. However, the woman dressed in green clothes has a unique appearance. It can almost be said that she can be amazing wherever she goes. Unless she can''t hide, she will be found as soon as she appears.


    "Just, that''s her!" The man who had been abolished was lying on the shelf. When he saw Tang Ning, his eyes were full of hate: "she abolished my cultivation, she destroyed me!"


    Smell speech, the head of the middle-aged man raised his hand, let people carry the man back first, this is staring at this look unchanged, indifferent to the beautiful woman, Rao is a member of his family, to see such a beautiful face, fairy air floating woman, not to mention the lustful old five.


    He glared at Tang Ning in front of him and said in a deep voice, "although our Sun family is not a big family, we will never allow our family members to be bullied at will! If you dare to abolish their accomplishments, you should know the consequences! "


    His voice a meal, then to the people around the drink: "take it down!"


    After hearing his order, the man he brought immediately grabbed the woman and took it away. One of the men in his thirties was eager to show off and snatched her in front of others. Unexpectedly


    Downing glanced at the man who had caught her and kicked him in the chin. The man''s chin was kicked, his head was up, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Poof!"


    Two teeth were kicked out of his mouth. Blood and water spat out, and the two teeth also fell on the ground. The monk saw the teeth, and immediately became angry: "cheap woman! I''ll kill you


    Downing sneered, staring at the man: "this mouth is so dirty, you have to wash it with some blood." As soon as the voice fell, her figure swept forward, as fast as lightning, so that people could not catch the trace of her skimming. Only at that moment, I heard the murmur accompanied by the sound of kicking in the body.


    "Well! Ah


    The man almost had no strength to fight back. He felt that he had been kicked several times in his mouth. It was as if a tooth had fallen off again. The pain was numb. Until the last foot was kicked on his stomach, and when he retreated, a mouthful of blood also gushed out.


    "Poof!"


    This spurt out not only blood, but also full of teeth. The monk widened his eyes, opened his mouth, smashed his mouth, and only got a mouthful of wind. He instinctively reached out and touched it. This touch could not bear the impact, and the whole person fainted.


    "Waste."


    Tang Ning rubbed his wrists and looked at the middle-aged man. He asked leisurely, "did you just say you want to take me down? Are you sure? "


    The middle-aged man expected that her strength should not be weak, but he did not expect to be so strong. No wonder the two members of their family would be abandoned by her.

 Chapter 1692

    "Take her down!" The middle-aged man squinted and drank again.


    This time, instead of marching forward, two middle-aged men in red robes stepped forward to watch the two men besieged. Tang Ning hooked the corner of his lips and took out her round bamboo. The green figure flashed and the round bamboo in his hand attacked them.


    "It''s Guanyinzhu


    The middle-aged man standing on one side with his hands squinted. When he saw the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand, he saw a strange color in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "take off the round bamboo in her hand!"


    When the two men heard what he said, their hands moved with a sharp sword. One attacked the gate of her life with a sharp sword, while the other attacked her wrist with a sharp sword. They wanted to break the veins of her hand so that she could not hold the round bamboo.


    Tang Ning didn''t have the heart to kill, but after their attack, his eyes were cold. At the next moment, he turned round bamboo in his hand, turned into a sharp sword and attacked him straight up. At the same time, the sword in his hand was tilted. The fierce spirit of the sword crossed the man''s wrist and broke his hand vein.


    "Hiss! My hands... "


    The man gasped and screamed. The other hand held the injured hand and retreated fiercely. Looking at the wrists with blood pouring out, his face turned pale in an instant.


    "If I want to waste my hand, I will waste you first!" Downing''s voice was cold, his steps moved, and his figure flashed out again, taking his life directly.


    At the same time, another Friar''s sword blocked her sword. When the two swords burst out, the man''s other hand moved. A concealed weapon slipped from his sleeve and attacked Tang Ning in his palm.


    "Whew!"


    Tang Ning immediately turned to avoid, the sword in his hand also quickly retracted, accompanied by the rotation of the body and in the palm of the palm after a circle, holding the back hand fierce stab.


    The friar saw her turning away and was trying to take her life. At the moment when the figure swept forward, a sharp sword had already penetrated into his chest, so fast that he didn''t even have a chance to dodge. He was born with this sword.


    "Well!"


    His eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t believe her speed was so fast. The sword stabbed him in his chest. He didn''t even see how she attacked her, so he passed through his heart


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man on the other side looked gloomy and took out his sword from the space. He actually did it himself.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man finally couldn''t help doing it himself, Tang Ning pulled out the corner of his mouth, drew out the sword stabbed on the monk, and met the middle-aged man.


    He was a friar who had just entered Feixian. At this time, the prestige of Feixian friar came out, and the friars around him immediately retreated and withdrew from the scope covered by the pressure.


    "That woman can fight with the second master of the sun family. You should know that he is a strong Feixian. Does this woman have reached the level of Feixian when she looks so young?" The crowd who retreated from the crowd was surprised and said that they could not hide the shock in their eyes.


    "It seems that it''s eight to nine. Otherwise, how can we deal with it so calmly?"


    "When the two friars fight, I don''t know who will win? If it''s seniority, it should be the second master of the sun family? "


    "That''s hard to say. You see, this woman has such outstanding temperament, and she should be from a high birth. Her moves are unpredictable and without any flaws. In addition, her body method is as fast as lightning. The second master of the sun family is afraid to kick the iron plate this time."


    "So, second master sun has to be defeated?"

 Chapter 1693

    People around him talked and watched. At last, many people thought that the second master of the sun family had to fall into the hands of this woman. The guards of the sun family were worried that there was something wrong with him, so someone went back to the sun family to report it.


    Here, after the fight, sun Er Yeh knew that this woman had the strength of Feixian. However, he felt that even if she had the strength of Feixian, she would not be his opponent. In order to shock him, he would kill her step by step!


    As for those who want to kill her, Downing never keeps his hand. When he drinks, the sword in his hand bursts out an attractive air stream. When it comes to her, the air flow from her body also flows out and condenses on the sword in her hand, forming a strong air defense. When the air stream strikes, it collides with the airflow on her sword.


    The two air currents visible to the naked eye collide with each other, but when downing raises the sword in her hand, the two air currents also rise with her sword and condense on her sword.


    Seeing this scene, the second master of sun widened his eyes in shock and said in disbelief: "no, impossible!" As soon as his words fell, he only heard the voice of killing intention from the woman in green in front of him.


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    As soon as Tang Ning''s words fell, the sharp sword in his hand drove the two powerful currents to chop down at the second master of sun. However, the second master wanted to avoid it, but he could not get out of his body because of the strength he attacked. The whole person stood there as if he was under control and watched the sword split.


    "Keep people under the sword!"


    The sword that Downing''s sword cleaved, a quick exclamation of exclamation also came from the distance, but her sword holding hand did not stop, even a moment''s pause, and she was still merciless.


    "Ah


    "Bang bang!"


    When the shrill scream sounds, there are still two air currents splitting sound hitting the ground. At that moment, the people who retreat to the distance and look at them can only see that the powerful air current with killing intention forms a huge sword, and the cold light flashes into their eyes, so that they can''t help but not open their eyes.


    When the sword fell, Downing''s eyes flashed slightly, because she felt that the sword in her hand seemed to have cut into some kind of defense, which could have taken his life, but after it was cut down, she felt that she had not been able to kill the other side.


    The sword fell down. Somehow, sun Er Yeh''s strength cultivation formed vigorous Qi to protect him. Even his airflow, which she controlled and shot down at the same time, finally relieved his attack power. A ray of light burst out from his body, and there was a sound of cracking.


    There was no expected blood splashing out, and his body was split into two parts. There was only that his strength cultivation fell suddenly under this blow. When his vigorous Qi broke, his whole person was also hit and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, his whole person in an instant from middle-aged to old age, become gray and old, because of that blow and seriously injured, coupled with the strength of the fall, he fell to the ground and could not stand up again.


    "Second


    The master of the sun family finally came, but he was a little slow. He watched his brother, who was seriously injured, quickly poured out the pills for him to take.

 Chapter 1694

    At this time, Tang Ning''s eyes fell on a broken piece of ancient jade on the ground. The light that he had just blocked for him was the power of merit and virtue from this ancient jade.


    Her eyes fell on Sun Er, who was backward in his accomplishments on the ground. He had no merit. Maybe his ancestors had done something great! Otherwise, the jade would not protect him.


    "Why do you want to kill my second brother?" Sun stood up and looked at the beautiful woman in green in front of him.


    The sword in Tang Ning''s hand flashed, and restored the shape of a round bamboo, holding it in his hand and playing with it: "sun''s question is a little strange!" She looked at him and grinned: "why don''t you ask me what I''ve done? Your second brother is going to kill me?"


    "Cough!"


    The second uncle of the sun family, who was helped up by the guard, coughed, his mouth overflowed with blood, and his gaze at Tang Ning was like a poisonous snake, which was full of cold and cold.


    Donning saw, look cold, cold voice with a thick warning and threat: "again this look at me, believe me, let you die on the spot?"


    Being scolded and threatened on the spot, sun Er Ye''s Qi and blood churned, and a mouthful of blood gushed out: "poof!"


    "Second The master of the sun family frowned and said, "your strength is retrogressive and you have been seriously injured. Don''t be angry again. Otherwise, you will be hurt by your anger.


    Sun took a deep breath, looked at Tang Ning and said in a deep voice: "Xianyou, don''t be too deceiving!"


    Tang Ning listened to a smile, she gently turned the round bamboo in her hand, and walked forward: "since the sun family leader wants to say so, let''s talk about it well and see who bullies people too much."


    "You two lecherous people of the sun family followed my path. They didn''t offend me, but they dare to attack me. I''m a flying fairy who only abolished their cultivation and saved their lives. Isn''t it my kindness to keep them alive?"


    Her voice stopped and her eyes fell on Sun Er, who was supported. She continued: "this good brother of the sun family leader came to intercept me with such a team, and ordered those two people to take my life regardless of the nature. Those two people couldn''t break my hand. He even tried to kill me by himself. So many people bullied me as a weak woman Is it too much? Or is it that your lives are precious and others'' lives are contemptible


    She looked at the master of the sun family and said coolly, "it was just a small matter, but now I am very unhappy. If the sun family leader doesn''t give me a satisfactory result, I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing today."


    Hearing this, the master of the sun family looked at her calmly and said, "Xianyou, my second younger brother was seriously injured by you, and his strength and accomplishments have also been retrogressed. The two people who have been abandoned will not talk about it. One of them is dead and the other is injured. This is the price our Sun family has paid. I think this should stop here and should not be investigated any more."


    Tang Ning couldn''t help chuckling. She glanced at him and said with a sneer: "is it really a family? If you don''t enter a family, the sun''s face is comparable to your brother''s


    "You The sun family master was angry, and his hands under his sleeves were clenched into fists.


    "Am I wrong?" Downing sneered: "it''s clear that they took their own blame to end up in this way. Who is to blame?"

 Chapter 1695

    "If today is my incompetence, I think my end will be more miserable than they are now. Sun, are you right?" "So, I want your Sun family to give me an explanation, shouldn''t it?"


    The sun family master pursed his lips and taunted his face without saying anything. He obviously felt that she was pushing her every inch.


    He did not speak, and the people around him began to talk about it. They all know that if this woman is really defeated, the final outcome will be even worse than those of them. After all, with her beautiful appearance, no one will kill her easily, but will make her worse than death.


    When people were discussing how the curtain would end, an old voice came quietly.


    "It should."


    It was the voice of the old woman, old and calm. At this moment, it sounded very abrupt, and immediately attracted people''s attention.


    The crowd followed the voice and saw an old woman walking slowly behind. She was holding a sandalwood cane in one hand and a string of Buddhist beads in the other hand. She was wearing dark blue clothes, and her silver white hair was combed smoothly back and was coiled with Jasper hairpins.


    The old woman''s eyes were gentle and her face was kind. She walked slowly. Two women in her thirties were following her with their heads slightly lowered and half supported. Behind her were several elderly people and two middle-aged men.


    Tang Ning did not know this person, but unexpectedly found that the old woman had a layer of merit light, which was obviously a person with great merit.


    However, the sun''s master, seeing the old woman, changed his face and immediately stepped forward: "Laozu, how did you come?"


    However, the old woman did not look at him. Instead, she waved aside the two women who were holding her by her side. She walked up to Downing with crutches and stopped in front of her.


    "Miss, this is what they did wrong. It''s really deceiving. Fortunately, it''s not a big problem for the girl, but it''s their fault to frighten the girl. The sun family should give her an explanation."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly and his lips raised slightly, and his tone softened: "the old man deserves to be a man of great merit and virtue. This opening up is not the same."


    Listen to this, the old lady kind smile: "let the girl laugh, girl wait a moment." After she had spoken with Tang Ning, she turned and looked at the sun.


    "Laozu, Laozu..."


    In the eyes of this grandmother, Rao is the sun''s family master also can''t help lowering his head, dare not speak aloud. He didn''t know how the old ancestor, who had not been out of the Buddhist temple for ten years, came out in the middle of the night? Is it just for this?


    "It''s your dereliction of duty as the head of the family that you don''t take care of the people at the bottom. This is one of the reasons why you ignore the rules of the sun family and bully others. This is the second reason why you didn''t realize the mistakes of the family. Third, what I said is wrong?" Asked the old woman, looking at the sun in front of her.


    "Laozu Zong, I knew I was wrong, I immediately..."


    Before he had finished his words, he was interrupted by the old woman.


    "I ask you, am I wrong?"


    Hearing this, the sun family leader lowered his head and said, "no, that''s right."


    "Well, now that you think I''m right, I''m going to announce that I''m going to remove you from the position of head of your house and order you to move out of the master''s house and demote you to be a collateral in three days. Can you accept that?"


    Hearing this, the sun family leader raised his head in shock: "the old ancestor clan!"

 Chapter 1696

    When the old woman said this, not only the sun family, but also the people around her were shocked. Although the sun family said that it was only a small aristocratic family in the city, it had some details to jump into the ranks of the aristocratic family. The head of a family now said that it would be abandoned? It''s not true.


    "Who is the old lady? Do you have the right to abolish the master of the sun family? " Someone asked people around in a low voice.


    An older old man said, "I heard that the sun family leader called her the ancestor. If I remember correctly, this old lady should be the grandmother of the sun family. She was the elder sister of the old Grand ancestor of the sun family. She never married and guarded the sun family. She has absolutely the right to speak in the sun family. She has never heard of her for a long time. I didn''t expect to see her here today."


    "Oh? Is it the old lady? It is said that when the old lady of the sun family died, she gave her ancestor''s instructions, so that all the descendants of the sun family should respect this old lady. Moreover, she was the only one who had absolute power to decide the owner of the house. It can be said that in the sun family, she was the only one who had absolute power to decide the owner of the house. "


    "No wonder the sun''s face changed a lot. That''s why."


    The onlookers were talking, while the sun family leader in front of him said in a trembling voice: "Laozu, today''s matter is not handled properly by me. Please give me another chance."


    The old woman shook her head and said, "I''ve made up my mind whether you want to take it or not. You can go to the sidelines all the time." Instead of looking at him, he turned to Downing with a kind smile on his face.


    "Girl, do you think I''ll deal with it like this?"


    Tang Ning was also surprised when she said that she had abolished the master of the sun family. After all, she was a friar of Feixian. She said that if she changed people, she would change people. This courage really impressed her.


    Goodbye, she dealt with this matter vigorously, she naturally has no reason to hold on to this matter. Therefore, she looked at the old woman in front of her and said, "since the old man has given me such an account, this matter has naturally been exposed."


    Smell speech, the old woman seems to have a sigh of relief, kind smile way: "the girl is massive, I thank you very much."


    Seeing that this matter had been dealt with properly, Downing would not stay for a long time. She was about to leave when she heard another voice.


    "Fairy, please wait."


    The captain of the guard at the gate of the city yelled, and hurriedly advanced a salute. He said respectfully: "our city Lord wants to invite the fairy to the city Lord''s house. I have already sent someone to report it. The city Lord should be here immediately. Please wait a moment."


    Hearing this, Downing frowned and said, "no, get out of the way."


    "Fairy..." What else did the captain want to say, but when he touched her eyes, he stepped back and made way for her.


    In the crowd, Lin''s childe, who was attracted by the excitement, looked at her leaving and felt a cold sweat behind her.


    He thought she was just an ordinary nun, but unexpectedly, she was friar Feixian. The grandmaster lost his position as the master of the house because of her, and several others became disabled. She even refused to give her the face of the city Lord. If he had insisted on leaving her, would the fate of the second master of the sun family be his fate?


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but shiver, awe in the heart, but also curious, who is she?

 Chapter 1697

    After seeing the beautiful woman in green leaving, the old ancestor of the sun family went back to the sun family. The head of the sun family followed with his head down.


    At the main hall of the sun family, the lights were bright. The old lady sat on the throne, while the others stood on the left and right sides. The sun family leader knelt down in the middle and said, "Laozu Zong..."


    "You know, you almost killed the whole Sun family!" The old woman''s voice with dignity, directly interrupted his words: "if I didn''t rush there, you know what the consequences would be! I tell you, that will be the end of the sun family being destroyed and doomed forever! "


    People were shocked because she said so much, not only the sun family leader, but also other people didn''t believe it.


    After hearing this, the master of the sun family said: "Laozu, even if the woman is a flying immortal, she has hurt her second younger brother, but she can''t be able to destroy our Sun family! Why did the old ancestor make such a concession to the woman? With the details of our Sun family, are we still afraid of her failure? "


    The old woman shook her head and gave him a disappointed look. She said, "why do you think I won''t be out of the Buddhist temple for ten years? Why would I go tonight?"


    "Isn''t someone..." The sun family leader stopped in the middle of his speech. The implication was very obvious. He thought that someone was going to inform the old ancestor tonight. Otherwise, how could he come out?


    "Alas The old woman sighed, looked at him and said, "no one has told me, and no one has told me that you have made such a thing outside."


    "How could the old ancestor know?" The master of the sun family still didn''t believe it. If no one really said that, how could the old ancestor know about the street in the city when he was in the Buddhist temple?


    When the elder saw this, he began to say, "no one really said, and no one bothered my ancestors. After the old ancestors came out, they quickly searched for our elders, and then the elders called out all the people in the family. The ancestor asked whether something happened tonight? We also asked where you were. We asked the people below to know that there were two people in the family who had been abandoned. The second brother took people out in a hurry, and even you went with them. So the ancestor asked us to go with us to look for you. "


    Listening to this, sun''s lips moved, but he did not speak again.


    The old woman looked at them, and the old voice came out slowly: "in fact, there is one thing you don''t know. I asked the master to calculate a divination for the family. The master said that there was a catastrophe in our Sun family. If it is solved, it will be safe in the future. If it can''t be solved, the sun family will die."


    When she saw that they all looked shocked when they heard this, she continued: "I ask Master, how can this robbery be solved? And when will it appear? I remember clearly that the master told me to let the descendants of the sun family do more good and do less evil, and I will know by then that the master gave me a spiritual incense of merit and virtue, which I have always worshipped in the Buddhist hall. This incense has been burned out and the ash has been in good condition, but this evening, the ashes have been broken. "


    "When the incense was broken, I knew that something was wrong. The robbery of our Sun family was discovered, so I took them to the place immediately." She looked at the master of the sun''s family. Her voice was hoarse and she said, "what you see is just a flying fairy Xiu. But you know what I see?"


    The master of the sun''s family was filled with waves and asked in a trembling voice, "what, what?"

 Chapter 1698

    The old woman''s eyes flashed slightly. Thinking of the beautiful woman in green, her heart trembled slightly. She took a sip of tea, pressed her surprise and breathed out a light breath. Then she said, "go down! Sort it out. Move out as soon as you can. Remember the lesson from this time. Think twice about what you do in the future. If you meet that girl again in the future, you must not make enemies with her, otherwise no one can save you. "


    The sun family leader was also waiting for her words with a heart. However, her words crossed the topic. She told them to move away as soon as possible. Knowing that it was useless to say anything more, he said, "Laozu, I will let them prepare to move away, but I don''t know who the next owner is? I can also hand over the matter to him. "


    Hearing this, other people can''t help but wonder, who will be the new owner? Even a few elders are also thoughtful, seems to be thinking who can be competent for the position of the master of the house?


    The old woman''s eyes looked at a few middle-aged men standing on the side, saw their heads slightly lowered and said, "look up at me."


    Hearing her words, the middle-aged men raised their heads and looked at her. They did not know what she meant? Even if you want to choose the owner, isn''t it about the qualifications and abilities of all parties? How can they see her?


    In the face of the old ancestor, no one can do indifferent look, had to accept her look.


    The old woman looked at them carefully for a while, then pointed to the middle-aged man standing in the middle, and said, "the next master of the sun family, it''s up to you."


    People looked at the middle-aged man in the direction she pointed out. The person chosen by her ancestors was not the most powerful among them, but also a low-key person in daily life.


    Some people can''t help but ask: "ancestor, why is he?" Clearly, in terms of the ability of all parties, they are better than him. Why not them, but him?


    "Laozu Zong, in terms of various abilities, the others are better than me, you see..." Before he finished his words, he saw his ancestor raise his hand.


    "In terms of the ability of all parties, the people next to you may be better, but they are far inferior to you in terms of integrity and justice." The old woman said, looked at them and said, "the sun family has no gifted and excellent children. It can even be said that the generations are inferior to each other. What I want is that the sun family will not decline and can stand on a stable footing. If the position of the head of the family is given to any of you, it will not happen again. But I can give it to him Don''t worry. "


    She looked at the middle-aged man she had chosen, and said in a slow voice, "those who are kind will get good rewards. You can run your family according to the family precepts. Other people will help you."


    See she said so, the middle-aged man should: "certainly live up to the great expectations of our ancestors."


    Seeing this, someone asked, "ancestor, can you inquire about the origin of that girl?" But she shook her head.


    "No, it''s been revealed. If you ask again, it will make her unhappy. People like that girl will always know when they have a chance." The old woman said, stood up and said, "tomorrow several elders arrange a succession ceremony for the head of the family. It''s all over!"


    "Yes, to my ancestors." After a courtesy, they went into the hall to discuss the succession of the master tomorrow.

 Chapter 1699

    After Tangning left her followers, he went straight to the North Hill. As soon as those guarding the mountain saw her coming back, they were about to stop her and saw that she had gone up.


    Whether it is the guard or the captain, see this is the corner of the mouth twitch, want to block it! They''re not as fast as her. Don''t stop! This man is too arrogant to come and go freely in the north mountain, when they are transparent.


    "Captain, shall we go up and have a look?" Asked a guard.


    "Forget it, you can''t stop her. You can''t stop her." The captain said, waved and left.


    "Old man, I''m back." Downing''s voice with a smile came out, and the old man sitting outside looked up.


    "Why have you been there so long? But I''m in trouble on the way? " The old man inquired, seeing that she was not hurt, he was relieved.


    "It''s nothing. I was stopped. Look, I bought wine and roast chicken and beef sauce." She came up to him, sat down next to him, and took out her shopping from the space.


    "Hehe, it''s good. I''m greedy! It''s just right to have wine and meat. " The old man couldn''t help laughing. He took out a small jar of wine and smelled it. He took a sip: "not bad, not bad."


    Tang Ning also twisted open a small jar to drink, and ate a piece of meat. They chatted while eating. After they were full, they looked for places to rest. Until Yin Shizhong, Tang Ning prepared medicine to boil.


    At daybreak, they were asked to line up to drink a bowl. After watching them drink the medicine, Downing said, "the medicine has been drunk. If there is no accident, the poison on their bodies will be gone by noon."


    "Well, you have tried this medicine before. Naturally, there is no problem." The old man nodded, looked at her and asked, "where are you going next?"


    "Look around and find someone." Said downing.


    "Oh? Who are you looking for? " Asked the old man.


    "Mo ye, have you heard of it?"


    Listening to the strange name, the old man shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it. After all, I haven''t been out of the valley for a long time."


    After hearing this, Downing chuckled and shook his head and said, "are you still curious? I don''t know anyone. "


    "In such a big world, it''s not easy to find people with only one name? If you want to find a name, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. "


    The old man said, his voice a smile: "about the old man is also idle, do not know we around, accompany you to look for someone?"


    Listening to this, Downing picked a eyebrow: "are you so free?"


    "Yes! When I get older, I have nothing to do. I just walk around this time. " The old man said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll leave soon." Downing is also cheerful, there is a personal companion on the way, not bad.


    "I''ll see for a while, I guess I can''t go. You see." The old man motioned for her to look at the guards and the people coming in front.


    "Who? Do you know? " Downing looked at the excited middle-aged man.


    "I don''t know." The old man also shook his head and said, "not for you?"


    Smell speech, Tang Ning picked to pick eyebrow, way: "I also don''t know."


    The middle-aged man strode forward, with excitement on his face, and saluted before he approached: "two, you can be regarded as having found you."

 Chapter 1700

    Listening to this, the old man and downing looked at each other and did not speak.


    "You two, I''m the city Lord. Song Tianhui heard that the city guard said that there were immortal masters from Wuyou Valley coming to the city, so he ordered people to inquire about their whereabouts. Unexpectedly, they had already come to the broken temple to cure the sick. I have heard that the immortals in Wuyou Valley are all doctors. I really admire you today."


    Listen to this just met, put on a high hat, Downing smile, to the old man way: "old man, still looking for you."


    The old man took a look at her and said, "you are also a person of worry free valley now." Then he took a step forward and looked at the city Lord song Tianhui and said, "don''t wear high hats for us. What we don''t like most is high hats."


    "Immortal master, I''m telling you the truth. In fact, I came to find the immortal master because of the epidemic in the city. I want to ask two immortal masters to help me." He bowed his hand again.


    "Girl, I want you to cure the disease. Can you cure it?" The old man looked at Downing and asked.


    As soon as he saw the old man talking to the woman around him, song Tianhui immediately bowed his hand to Tang Ning and said, "please help me. If this disease can be cured, the immortal master will be of great merit. We all over the city will always remember the immortal master."


    "I didn''t mean to hear that those who got heat poisoning were sent to the broken temple here? Is there any more in the city? " Asked downing in a low voice.


    On hearing this, the city Lord said, "some of them have been sent to us, but some have been hiding in their homes and have not been reported to the police. Therefore, it is not clear how many people are sick."


    Tang Ning thought for a moment, looked at the people in the broken temple, and said, "the people in the broken temple have already drunk the medicine, so they can go home on their own. Since you want to cure them, you can let the infected people go to the gate of the city Lord''s house and wait. In addition, they should also know that those who get sick will not be infected. Only when they die, the heat will come from their bodies It''s coming out and infecting other people. "


    "OK, I''ll tell someone to go down immediately. Please follow me back to the mansion." He made a gesture of invitation and asked them to go ahead.


    Because of Tang Ning''s confession, there was a great disturbance in the city. The people who got sick heard that they could finally be treated with medicine. They all went to the city Lord''s house, and the bodies that died of heat poisoning were also burned.


    At the same time, the Lin family medicine company, the owner of the Lin family, four middle-aged men and four elderly people were discussing things in the attic of the drug shop, while the young master of the Lin family stood aside.


    "If the Lin family can cure the disease this time, the name of our Lin family will only go up to a higher level and even become a top family. The ancestors of the family attach great importance to this disease and develop a drug to treat the fever and let us bring it here. What''s the situation now in this city? Is the epidemic under control? " Lin asked, and his eyes fell on the old man opposite.


    "My Lord, all the sick people in the city have been sent to the ruined temple at the head of Beishan Mountain. Many people have died. I just got news that the immortal master of Wuyou Valley is also in the city, and also went to the broken temple to treat the patients. The city Lord went to invite them in person, and now he has gone to the Lord''s house."


    The old man opened his mouth and said, "according to our people''s inquiry, after taking their medicine and soup in the broken temple, the heat poison has returned, and the city Lord ordered them to go home."

 Chapter 1701

    "What? The people of worry free valley are here? And cure the disease? " Hearing this, Lin''s master frowned slightly: "if you are from Wuyou Valley, this is such a good opportunity, I''m afraid it will be..."


    As soon as the epidemic broke out, his ancestors took a dozen of top pharmacists in their family to develop a drug for restraint treatment. The drug was developed in the shortest time, and he was asked to bring it in person. Now it is mixed in by the people of worry free valley. This is not easy to do.


    An old man nodded and said, "the immortal masters of Wuyou valley have excellent medical skills. If they help, the disease should be controlled quickly. In this way, some people can die less. It is a blessing for the people in the city to meet the immortal masters of Wuyou valley."


    When several people nearby heard him say this, they could not help but look at the master and see that his face was dark, but the old man did not seem to notice. They were drinking tea and then said, "master, since there is an immortal master in Wuyou Valley who can cure the fever and poison disease first, we don''t need to take this kind of head again."


    Each line has its own rules and regulations. Since the disease has been taken over by peers, there is no reason for them to intervene again. What''s more, it is not in line with the regulations. What''s more, the people of worry free valley have taken care of it, not to mention.


    "Uncle Jiu, don''t you forget what our ancestors asked us to do here?" Lin looked at him with a trace of displeasure.


    "Of course I know, but my ancestors didn''t know that there were people in Wuyou Valley who were healing before we came here! Now there are people in Wuyou Valley treating the people in the city. What can we do? Do you take the medicine to the city Lord''s house and say that this is a medicine developed by our ancestors, which can cure heat poisoning? "


    The old man said, shaking his head and saying, "if we slow down a step, this medicine will no longer be of use. Unless the immortal master of Wuyou Valley can''t cure the heat poison, no one will use our medicine. You should not understand such a simple principle!"


    Worry free Valley is more famous, is the existence of top-notch medicine, there are people here, who will believe that their medicine can cure the disease? Who will abandon the medicine of Wuyou Valley and use their medicine? That''s why he told him not to be so busy.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not so good, the old man who had spoken before also wanted to say, "by the way, my master, the immortal master of Wuyou valley came to buy medicine from our Lin family pharmacy. I have written down all the medicines she bought. Please have a look at them."


    "The medicine of Wuyou Valley immortal master? Let me see. " The old man, who was called the ninth uncle by the Lin family leader, took the medicine list directly and looked after himself.


    Lin, who was about to reach out for it, turned darker. However, because the other party was an elder, he took a deep breath and depressed his mood.


    "I''m really a pharmacist of Wuyou valley. Tut Tut, there are not many medicines on this list, but each of them is used properly. There are so many drugs for cooling blood, removing heat and detoxification, but the pharmacist chose these. You see, putting all the medicines together can improve the efficacy of the medicine and achieve better medicinal effect, but these alone should not solve the heat poison ? Are there any other drugs? "


    The old man said, while thinking, looked at the old man just now and asked, "is that all that the pharmacist bought? No more? "

 Chapter 1702

    "That''s it." Said the old man.


    Hearing this, the nine master nodded, and then handed the medicine list to the master Lin, saying, "there''s nothing wrong with you. I''ll go and have a look at the city Lord''s house by the way." With that, he left first.


    After he left, Lin looked at the others and asked, "what do you think of this? Does it mean the same as Uncle Jiu? "


    "My Lord, what the ninth Master said is not unreasonable. There are rules of conduct. It''s really bad for us to intervene." An old man said, obviously in agreement with the previous nine masters.


    "I think that''s true, but I don''t think our medicine can''t be sold. With the brand of our Lin family, I believe that if the wind blows out, people will buy it more or less." Another old man also said.


    "Master, the old ancestor didn''t expect the people from Wuyou Valley to come. Since all the people from Wuyou valley are here, we''d better send a message to our ancestors."


    Listening to their words one by one, the Lin family master closed his eyes and hid the necessity of his eyes. After slowly breathing out a breath, he said, "since you all said that, let''s do it first! You go back and have a rest, and in two days we will go back. "


    "Yes." They answered, and then they got up and left.


    After they left, the young master of the Lin family stepped forward: "father, I have seen a woman who is treating all the people in the city. She is not only highly skilled in medical skills, but also a friar of Feixian. She..." He told him what he knew about downing.


    "I see, you also step down!" Lin opened his mouth and motioned for him to step down.


    "Yes." Seeing that his father''s face was not very good, he did not say much, and after a salute he retired.


    "Old Jo."


    Just as soon as Lin''s voice came out, a thin old man quietly appeared beside him and bowed his head.


    "The heat poisoning must be cured by our Lin family in the end. I want you to do something." Lin''s master narrowed his eyes and said in a calm voice. He took out a small box from the space. The small box was opened, and a small piece of transparent things like condensed salt and frost appeared in front of him.


    "There are so many people in the city who can''t cook medicine in small stoves. It''s bound to be a big pot of medicine. You can put the frost crystals in the furnace and let those people drink it."


    "Yes." The old man came forward to take it, and his figure flashed and disappeared.


    The rest of the Lin family didn''t know what the Lin family told them. But in the city Lord''s house, Tang Ning took the medicine from the city Lord''s house. She prepared the medicine according to the proportion, and then came to the prepared big medicine stove, put the medicine in, and let them add water to simmer slowly.


    Tang Ning was watching, and the city Lord came over and said, "immortal master, this big pot is supposed to last for a long time. The stove is hot. Why don''t you go to the front and sit down for a while! I asked people to prepare food and wine, and the two immortals put a pad on their stomachs first. "


    "No, it''s almost done. I still have two medicines to add." Said Downing, not leaving, but having a chair moved and sitting not far away to watch.


    "Then I''ll have someone bring some tea to the immortal master." The city Lord said, then ordered people to prepare tea, and then left first.


    The old man on the other side was eating in the front hall. He followed the city master to the front to see the people waiting in line outside the lower city

 Chapter 1703

    In addition to the people who were burning the fire, there were several guards around, because it was a medicine that could cure heat poison. Everyone was very cautious. Because the pot of medicine was very large and it lasted a long time, Tang Ning sat a bit bored even though he had tea.


    As the smell of the medicine was getting stronger and the heat was blowing away in the air, Downing stepped forward and took a large spoon to stir it. Seeing that it was almost enough, he added brown sugar and another medicine and kept stirring until the brown sugar melted and the other medicine was dispersed.


    "All right, it''s all right. You can find two smaller pots and send them to the city Lord''s house for them to drink. As for the fire seedlings here, just warm the medicine." Donning opened his mouth and asked the person who was burning to leave the flame to warm the medicine.


    The city Lord came over and said with a smile: "immortal master, it''s hard. The immortal master has been guarding for a few hours. Why don''t you go and have a rest first! Just leave it to us. "


    When Tang Ning saw that they took over, he said, "it''s OK. I''ll give it to the Lord of song."


    "Girl, are you hungry? Would you like to have dinner first The old man looked at Downing and asked.


    "I''m not hungry after tea." Said downing.


    "Then go and have a bowl of soup. Let''s go. I''ll go with you." The old man said and left with her.


    It was also because of their departure that the city Lord of song, who watched them leave, did not see that when he scooped the medicine from the big medicine stove to the small pot, the person who scooped the medicine quietly put something into the medicine


    Outside the city Lord''s house, people in line formed a long queue. They all craned their necks and poked their heads to see when the gate of the city Lord''s mansion would open. Among the crowd, the ninth member of the Lin family also came to join in the fun. They looked left and right, but they were not afraid of some people suffering from heat poisoning.


    "It''s said that the medicine was made by the immortal master of Wuyou valley."


    "That''s great. The medicine made by the immortal master of Wuyou Valley can''t be drunk casually. We will get better after drinking the medicine."


    "Those people in the ruined temple have drunk the medicine prescribed by the master of Wuyou Valley, and the heat and poison have all gone away. Naturally, we can get better."


    "Yes, it will be better."


    When they saw the gate of the city Lord''s house opened, they cried out with excitement: "open, open, the gate of the Lord''s house is opened!"


    "Everybody line up, come one by one, all of them." The person who carried the medicine pot out put it down, then raised his voice and said: "one bowl for each person can clear away the heat poison in the body, all come one by one."


    The people in line went forward one by one, with the soup in their own bowl, and carefully took them to one side to drink.


    The ninth master of the Lin family was at the back. When it was his turn, he also filled a bowl. He didn''t intend to drink it. Instead, he planned to take this bowl of medicine back and study it. In addition to some medicine he already knew, he also used some medicine?


    However, due to the large number of people in the line, he was squeezed for a while, and his hand holding the medicine soup trembled. Some medicine soup spilled out and splashed on his hands and clothes.


    "Don''t squeeze! Slow down. There must be a lot of cooking in it. You can drink it. " The ninth master of the Lin family said, carrying the medicine to a place where there were fewer people. However, when the sun on his head fell on him, he found that there was light shining on his hands and clothes.


    "Well? What is that? " Lin''s master was surprised, staring at the thing in his hand that was shining in the sun.

 Chapter 1704

    He went to one side and looked at the glittering light sprinkled on his hands. If it wasn''t for the sunlight, he couldn''t see it, but he couldn''t see what it was.


    When he retreated to the corner, he put the bowl aside, took a look at the juice splashed on his robe, smelled the medicine again, but could not see what it was.


    "There is no such thing in the medicine of cooling blood, detoxifying and removing heat! What kind of medicine is this? " He whispered, always feeling something was wrong.


    After thinking about it, he took the medicine and went to the position of the city Lord in front of him. He could not get close to him because he was guarded by guards. So he pushed to the front and called out: "Lord of song, Lord of song."


    The city Lord was talking with the old man. When he heard someone calling him, he saw an old man and asked, "who is your excellency? What do you want me to do? "


    "The city Lord of song forgot? A few years ago in the Lin family, we met once. " Master Lin Jiajiu said with a smile.


    After hearing this, the city Lord suddenly said, "Oh! It''s master nine of the Lin family. It''s really disrespectful. I didn''t recognize you just now. How could master Jiu come here? Is it because of this disease? "


    "Yes, we came here under the orders of our ancestors. However, we were relieved to learn that there was an immortal master from Wuyou valley. I just want to ask the immortal master for advice." The old man said with a smile and looked at the old man beside him.


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty took a look at the old man around him, and then looked at the nine masters of the Lin family and said, "this is the immortal master of Wuyou valley. I don''t know what the ninth master wants to ask?"


    "Well, just now I also filled a bowl of medicine, but I was hit by someone and spilled some on my hands and clothes. When I looked at it, I saw that there was a layer of white frost on it. So I want to ask, what is this medicine? What''s the effect in this soup? " He asked directly, and showed them the corner of his coat that he had sprinkled with the juice.


    The old man had been listening quietly and did not interrupt. He would have caught a glimpse of this and frowned when he saw the thing on the corner of his coat in his hand.


    "Do you think it was left after the soup was spilled?" The old man strode forward and watched with the corner of his coat.


    Master Lin nodded: "yes, it''s on my hand and on the corner of my clothes. So I want to ask what kind of medicine is this? As the Lin family is also a family of medicine, in my understanding, it seems that there is no antidote and antipyretic medicine that can give off frost and luster, so I come to ask for advice


    The old man looked at the frost on his robe, rubbed it with his hand, took it up and smelled it. Then he took the bowl of medicine in his hand and stirred it inside. Then he took up his finger and waved it. When the trace of medicine dried, he looked at the sun and found that there was a little bit of glittering on the surface.


    Seeing this, he changed his face and immediately said, "don''t drink medicine! Stop now! Take the soup away Once the voice containing the spirit breath was drunk, everyone was stunned.


    Seeing this, the city Lord was nervous and asked, "immortal master, but what''s wrong with the medicine soup?"


    "You immediately let them take the medicine, I''ll go to the next girl." The old man said, to go inside the footstep again, turn back to the old man way: "you also come together."


    "Good." The master Lin Jia Jiu answered and followed in.

 Chapter 1705

    But in the crowd, Lin family leader sent to hide in the dark to observe the people, they quietly withdraw, back to report.


    When Tang Ning heard that the medicine was removed from the outside, he went to the medicine stove. He happened to see the old man and another old man coming in, and asked, "what''s the matter outside? How did you get rid of it? "


    "Girl, look what this is." The old man stepped forward, pulled up the corner of master Lin''s coat to show her, and then extended his hand to her: "he sprinkled the medicine juice on the corner of his coat, and left this. I stirred the medicine soup with my hand. After the medicine juice dried, it also has this. Look, what is this?"


    Downing took a look at the corner of the old man''s coat, rubbed it with his fingers, and then looked at what was on the old man''s finger. He frowned slightly and said, "is this frost crystal?"


    "Yes, it is." The old man nodded and said.


    "I didn''t add ground cream crystals to the soup. Although it won''t kill people in a short time, it will slowly block the intestines and abdomen, causing pain to death."


    When it comes to the old man, she scoops up some medicine and asks, "what''s so hard to see from the old man''s face?"


    "I took out three big pots, and nearly half of the people drank the medicine. I just asked them to take the medicine off. It is estimated that there will be a lot of trouble outside now." The old man shook his head. "If he hadn''t found out, none of us would have known."


    Tang Ning looked at the silent old man and said, "thank you for finding out in time, otherwise more people will suffer."


    Master Lin Jiajiu bowed his hand and said, "you''re welcome. I found it by mistake. As far as I know, this frost crystal is a rare thing. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get rid of it. The two immortal masters still have to think of a way to solve it. Otherwise, people outside will suffer from the disease. I''m afraid some of them will not be able to hold on to it!"


    "I know, but I haven''t been exposed to this kind of thing before, so I haven''t studied its solution. I''m afraid I can''t solve it for a while and a half." Downing frowned slightly, and his face was a little dignified.


    "Girl, I''ll help you! I haven''t studied it either, but it should be faster for two people. "


    "I can help if you don''t mind." Master Lin opened his mouth. Seeing what they looked like, he said with a smile: "my Lin family is a family of medicine. I have studied medicine since I was a child. Maybe I can help."


    "In that case, it''s very helpful." Donning nodded.


    "Immortal master!"


    The song city Lord''s voice came with eagerness. As soon as the voice fell, he also quickly stepped in: "the two immortal masters, not good. The people who drank medicine outside rolled on the ground with their stomachs covered and cried out in agony. They even yelled and scolded, saying that it was the immortal master who poisoned them..."


    Tang Ning listened to the light way: "if I want to harm them, why boil the medicine for them."


    "Yes, I know it. It''s just the immortal master. What''s the matter? How could they all of a sudden? The two immortals still talk about it, and I can tell them about it. "


    The city Lord opened his mouth and said, knowing that there must be something wrong with the medicine, but what is the problem? Is it a medical mistake? Or was he drugged? Could it be life-threatening? Can she solve it? What are we going to do now?

 Chapter 1706

    Tang Ning took a look at him and said, "the Chinese Pharmacopoeia records that the first day of taking this medicine, the abdominal pain is unbearable; the second day, the intestines condense into frost, and on the third day, the intestines that condense into frost will burst and die of frost. Therefore, in three days, unless the medicine can be solved, there will be only one way to die."


    She said slowly, looking at the shocked City Lord, she said: "take advantage of these days, the city Lord to find out who gave the medicine! We will work out an antidote as soon as possible. "


    "Well, I see." The city Lord''s face was dignified. He looked at all the people around him, and said in a calm voice, "all the people who are cooking medicine today will be locked up! Check carefully! "


    When the three of them arrived in a courtyard, she took out the medicine book and searched for the information about the ground frost crystal blocks. The old man walked around the courtyard with his hands on his hands, thinking about things. When Lin Jiajiu saw them doing this, he asked, "what do you think?"


    "What do you think? Do you know how the frost crystals are formed? I tell you, it has to be made of ice stone which is quenched on the ice by thunder and lightning, and then buried in the snow for dozens of years. Because there are very few of them, we have never heard of anyone who knows how to solve this medicine. Even if I am an old man, I have no idea at this time. " The old man shook his head and sighed.


    Master Lin Jiajiu nodded: "yes, I once heard that my ancestors said the same thing. It''s said that the property of this thing is extremely cold."


    Tang Ning looked through the medicine book and searched for a while with her memory. Finally, she found the page that recorded the crystal block of the frost. She looked at the record above and said, "this medicine is a very cold medicine, and it will block up. It is because after drinking this medicine, the frost will gradually grow in the intestines until it is completely frozen. In this case..."


    Her eyes flashed slightly, and the elixir that could restrain this thing in her mind was passed one by one. Finally, she thought of a medicine.


    "Since it''s a very cold thing, I''ll restrain it with extreme flame." She said slowly.


    Asked, what do you want to see


    "Ah! Yes


    Lin Jiajiu suddenly called out, clapped his hands and said, "I think of one thing. Didn''t my ancestors say that this frost crystal block? I seem to remember vaguely that he developed the solution of this medicine, but I don''t know, but the owner of the Lin family should know that. Now he happens to be in this city. I will go and find him immediately. "


    Listening to this, both downing and the old man looked at him and saw him walking out quickly. But before he was discharged from the hospital, he almost ran into the guard who came in.


    "What''s the matter? What is this in a hurry? " The master Lin Jia Jiu drank, but he retreated to the side, so he was not hit.


    The guard was also startled, but he hastily saluted and said, "three, please come to the hall for a gathering."


    "What are you going to get together at this time? No The old man said in displeasure and waved his hand to let the guard reply.


    Downing paused, then looked at the guard and asked, "is there anything we can go through?"


    The guard thought for a moment and said, "it''s the leader of the Lin family. It seems that he has a way to solve the medicine. So the city Lord asked several people to come and discuss with each other."

 Chapter 1707

    Master Lin Jiajiu laughed when he heard this: "I still want to find him, but he came here when he heard the news."


    The old man looked thoughtful.


    Downing''s eyes flashed slightly and said with a smile, "in this case, let''s go and have a look."


    "Three, this way, please." The guard leaned over and made a gesture of invitation.


    On the way, the ninth master of the Lin family also said with a smile, "I was still worried about what to do! Well, now that he can solve it, those people will be able to save their lives. "


    "Well, it''s a good time for you, the leader of the Lin family, to be able to dissolve the frost crystals. It''s a coincidence that people have to think more about it." The old man said leisurely and glanced at the smiling master Lin.


    "What does the immortal master mean? Is it possible that we have stolen frost crystals from the Lin family? This is not to be said casually Master Lin said calmly that it was a matter of family reputation. Even the immortal masters of Wuyou Valley, he would not allow them to talk nonsense.


    "I''m just saying what I suspect. I don''t believe there is such a coincidence in this world. There are many coincidences that are intentional." The old man said slowly, looking at the side of Tang Ning, asked: "girl, how do you see?"


    "Go and see the Lin family leader first." Tang Ning opened his mouth and said, looking at the old man, he said with a smile: "everything tells evidence. If there is no evidence, we can''t say it casually."


    "That''s it."


    Lin Jiajiu echoed Tang Ning''s words and said, "although we are not a top medical family, our family style is also very strict. What''s more, with the parents'' heart of doctors, how can they poison people? If they want to harm people, they can''t be cured again."


    The old man did not open his mouth any more, but once the seeds suspected in his heart were planted, they would not be easily erased. The Lin family leader came so coincidentally that he could even dissolve the efficacy of the frost crystals, so he had to be suspicious.


    You know, this is not an ordinary medicine. Few people know such a rare drug, let alone its solution.


    While several people were talking, they came to the hall in front of them. The landlord was talking with the owner of the Lin family.


    "Master Lin, it''s great to meet you here. Please help the people in the city to solve this crisis. If you can save them, the Lin family will have great merit."


    "The Lord of the city is very kind. This time I was ordered by my ancestors. If something like this happened, the Lin family is also a medical family. Naturally, we are duty bound." Lin said with a smile and saw three people coming in from the outside.


    "Lord of the city, Lord of the house." Master Lin''s nine arched his hands and called out.


    "Uncle nine, the people below said they couldn''t find you. I didn''t expect you to be here." The master of the Lin family said with a smile and looked at the master Lin who came in.


    "Didn''t I say it? I was invited to the city Lord''s house by mistake. Here, I''ll introduce you to them. These two are the immortal masters of Wuyou valley. " Master Lin Jiajiu said, looking at the two people who came into the back, he remembered that they were only called by the immortal master, but he did not know their honorific names.


    Lin''s master followed his eyes. He looked at them quietly. Then he stood up and bowed his hands with a smile: "I''ve seen two immortal masters."

 Chapter 1708

    He thought to himself: these two people are just like asking for information.


    The old man''s clothes are not very impressive. It can be said that she can hardly be found in the street. However, the woman is as dazzling as a pearl. Even if she is dressed in elegant clothes and dresses, she is full of simple atmosphere, especially the immortal spirit that can''t be ignored. It makes her look like a fairy who mistakenly falls on the earth. The immortal spirit is floating and moving.


    "It''s said that the master Lin can dissolve the frost crystals?" Downing asked directly.


    "Yes! I''m also curious. How can the Lin family master know how to solve this problem? Did the Lin family master ever come into contact with this medicine? In my opinion, those who know how to solve this problem should have studied the frost crystals before? " The old man also opened his mouth to ask, even a few questions were not polite at all.


    The city Lord listened to their question, but he was not surprised. He also looked at the Lin family leader. After a pause, he said to Tang Ning, "what''s the misunderstanding between the two immortal masters? The reason why master Lin is here is because I sent someone to invite him. When I talk about the medicine of dishuang crystal block, he said that his ancestors had developed it


    "Yes! I didn''t tell you earlier that my ancestors did study this medicine, and at that time, there were also medicines for restraining frost crystal blocks. Some developed prescriptions would be passed on to the head of the family, so I said he knew it. " Master Lin Jiajiu also spoke.


    After hearing this, the Lin family leader looked at Tang Ning and the old man calmly and said in a calm voice, "as far as I know, this medicine soup is made by you yourself. Why? Now you want to blame someone else if something goes wrong? Is this the way wuworry Valley does things? "


    "Fart!" The old man couldn''t help scolding.


    Downing listened, patted him on the shoulder and said, "old man, be gentle." She looked at the Lin family master and asked with a smile, "has the master Lin ever diagnosed and examined the patients outside?"? How does Lin family mainly use medicine? How long will it work? What''s more, if you don''t mind, can you tell me the medicine you used? I would like to know what can dissolve the effect of the frost crystal block. "


    "This does not bother the immortal master. Since I say that medicine can cure, it can be cured naturally. The immortal master only needs to see the result." Lin opened his mouth and said, obviously also do not give face.


    When Lin Jiajiu saw this, he disagreed and said, "the master of the house is all medical practitioners. If you know the solution to the frost crystal block, you can tell it to the two immortal masters. In their capacity, they will not disclose this method casually. It''s OK to let everyone listen to it!"


    Lin''s master took a deep breath: "Uncle nine!" How does the arm always turn out? He shouldn''t have come this time.


    "In this case, the Lord of the city, I suggest that the master Lin treat one or two patients first, and then treat them together if they work, so as to avoid further trouble." "Let''s go back first," downing said


    Seeing her turn to leave, the old man did not stay, but went out with her. They went back and entered the courtyard. The old man said, "girl, do you think it''s the medicine sent by the Lin family? Otherwise, how could it be that his Lin family would understand it? "


    Tang Ning listened to shake his head: "I don''t know, I only know, even if there was a solution, but now it may not be solved."

 Chapter 1709

    As soon as she said this, the old man understood immediately, and asked, "is there something in the herbal soup you boil to relieve their heat poison that is in conflict with the nature of the ground frost crystal block?"


    "The earth frost crystal block is originally cold, and what I boil for them to detoxify and cool the blood is also the medicine that can detoxify and cool the blood. The other medicine is not a problem, but the medicine I added last, if taken with the ground frost crystal block, it will become a different situation." She frowned slightly, and thought it was really tricky.


    "What happened? Don''t you think that if you can''t develop a solution within three days, those who drink the herbal soup with ground frost crystal block will die of cold blockage in their intestines? " Asked the old man.


    "It''s good to be normal, but I''m afraid the situation will be more critical. The combination of all cold drugs and the promotion of the frost crystals will gradually coagulate the frost on their bodies, and their blood vessels and hands will be frozen. I don''t know if they can survive until the third day." While speaking, she sighed and said, "I''ll try to develop the antidote first. Don''t disturb me if anyone comes."


    "All right The old man should, then also to one side to think of ways.


    In the hall over there, because of Tang Ning''s awakening, the city Lord was also worried about further problems, so he asked, "master Lin, what medicine do you need? I''ll get people to match


    "Don''t bother. The pills are all made up. I still have some. Since the city Lord is not at ease, let them try it first." The city Lord took out a small bottle and handed it to him.


    "Good." The city Lord took it and poured it out. The two pills were only the size of chopsticks. The small one didn''t seem to have much weight. The city Lord hesitated. Could such small pills really be useful?


    Although suspecting, she still gave two small pills to the two patients and listened to the confident voice of the Lin family leader nearby.


    "Don''t worry, the city Lord. When I was in the Lin family, my ancestors had tested this pill. It really can relieve the effect of ground frost crystal block, and the preparation method is simple. At the beginning, according to my ancestor, taking about one column of incense can take effect."


    "Good, good." The city Lord nodded, but he still didn''t believe it. A stick of incense works? If there is such a magic effect, it is really great.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that after taking the two small pills, the two people who had fainted due to abdominal pain actually had convulsions all over their bodies, and their mouths were foaming. The fingers were bent into claws, the blue veins on the back of the hands emerged, and their eyes were wide open and there was blood in them.


    "How could this be? Master Lin, master Lin, let''s see how they do this? Doesn''t it mean it''s ok? Why did they just do that for a while? " The city Lord''s face changed greatly, and the two people who were convulsed were held down.


    However, before long, the two people who were held down had convulsions for a while, then their eyes turned over and broke their breath.


    "Hiss! Dead, dead! " The city Lord opened his eyes in amazement and looked at the Lin family leader: "they, how can they die? Didn''t you say that medicine could save lives? How could this happen? "


    "I, I don''t know! How could this happen? How could this happen? It shouldn''t be! No way! It is clear that this medicine was tried by the ancestors. There is really no problem. What''s wrong with it? " The Lin family Master said something difficult to accept, murmured and asked himself.


    The master Lin Jia Jiu went up to check it, frowned and said to them with a dignified face: "really dead."

 Chapter 1710

    Master Lin Jiajiu examined them and found that the abdomen of the two dead people had hardened, and a chill was rising from them. He lifted up their sleeves and saw that the skin on their arms had turned purplish red, and still a little stiff.


    The city Lord looked at the Lin family master whose face had changed greatly. He took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice: "master Lin, you say that your medicine can be solved. Now, can you tell me why?"


    "There is absolutely no problem with my medicine. The problem must lie in the antipyretic drugs they drank before. Yes, it must be. Call out those two people and ask them what kind of antidote drugs they are using!" After the Lin family master suddenly came to his senses, he immediately concluded that the problem was the medicine prepared by the two people in Wuyou valley.


    "No!"


    Master Lin Jiajiu seemed to think of something. He quickly stepped back and said with a slight change in his face: "people with heat poisoning can''t be infected, but when they die, they will be infected. Just now I tried to find out the cause of their death, but I forgot about it."


    Hearing this, even the city Lord and the Lin family leader nearby also slightly changed their faces. However, the Lin family leader took a look at the two corpses on the ground and said, "this time, I have brought some medicine to relieve heat poison. I will be OK after taking it."


    While speaking, he took out a small bottle from the space, poured out three pills, took one by himself, and handed the other two to the city Lord and his ninth uncle.


    Maybe it was because his medicine had just died. Even if he saw that he had taken it, the city Lord didn''t dare to use him. He said, "I don''t need it. I''ll go to find two immortal masters and ask them to prescribe a pair of medicine. I''ll boil it and drink it."


    Lin''s nine master actually ate one and said, "we have to burn these two bodies."


    "I''ll have it dealt with." The city Lord said, let people take the corpse to burn. Then he looked at the Lin family master and said, "master Lin, this is it! You should stay here and see what the medicine is about. I have to tell the two immortals about the matter here. I''ll excuse you first. "


    Looking at his words, he left. Lin''s face was dark and his eyes were flashing. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The nine masters nearby saw him and said, "don''t be discouraged. Hurry to see what''s wrong. This medicine was developed by our ancestors. Now it''s killing people. It''s our reputation of the Lin family."


    "I know." He answered, and his face was still not good.


    Nine master looked at him like this, also did not know what to think of, looked at him to ask a: "housemaster, you tell me, this ground frost crystal block is not you let person cast?"


    Hearing this, Lin''s master felt flustered, but he was calm and angry: "what does ninth uncle mean by this?"


    Looking at him with anger on his face, the ninth Master said: "I just suddenly remembered that Lin''s family seems to have the frost crystal block, which is the medicine given to you by the ancestors?"


    Lin looked at him and said, "yes, my ancestors gave me the rest of the ground frost crystal block. Although it is a medicine, it is not a commonly used medicine. After measuring it, it will become a harmful thing like now. So I didn''t take it with me, but put it in the medicine room."


    On hearing this, the ninth master nodded: "not you. If it''s you, it''s not only you who will be ruined, but also the whole Lin family will be greatly implicated."

 Chapter 1711

    Lin''s hand trembled behind him, but he still said, "it''s not me. I won''t let myself be ruined, nor will my family be implicated! I''m sure I''ll find out what''s wrong with them. "


    When the two men were talking, the city owner went to find Tang Ning, but he didn''t see Tang Ning when he entered the hospital. He only saw the old man reading books in the courtyard, so he told him about the things in front of him.


    "I know, the girl is studying the antidote. She said that she would not let me disturb you. You should go back first." The old man said.


    "Good, immortal master, I''m afraid I''ll be infected with heat poison. I wonder if I can prescribe some antipyretic drugs for me to boil?" Asked the Lord again.


    The old man looked at him and laughed: "I didn''t expect that you are afraid of death, but don''t worry about it. Your cultivation will not easily infect you. Let''s wait until you are really infected."


    Hearing the speech, the city Lord was not easy to say, so he had to pay a courtesy and prepare to go back. Unexpectedly, he heard his voice.


    "Wait a minute." The old man called.


    "What else can I tell you?" The city Lord stopped and asked. People outside don''t know. They think it''s their medicine that has gone wrong, but he knows that since their medicine has been able to cure and save people with heat and poison, it is absolutely effective. Only this time, when the drug is administered, can things become like this.


    With Wu You Gu''s medical skills and ability in medicine, he believes that they will eventually be able to work out an antidote. After all, it is the top existence recognized by the whole immortal cultivation world.


    "Go and check the Lin family leader. I suspect it was the frost crystal block sent by him. If you want to damage the reputation of Wuyou valley today, you can''t easily expose it!" The old man said in a calm voice.


    Hearing this, the city Lord was stunned for a moment. Seeing that he was calm and dignified, he wanted to say whether it was a misunderstanding or not. He was about to say it and swallowed it back. He said, "OK, I''ll send someone to check it right away. I''ll give an account to the two immortals."


    It happened in the city Lord''s house, and he should give an account.


    After seeing him leave, the old man looked at the closed door and thought about the situation of those people outside. If he could not develop an antidote, it would be really troublesome.


    The waiting time is the most difficult, especially for those patients with unbearable pain. They even have no strength to shout from crying to the end. Some of them feel pain and faint and wake up in pain.


    Downing spent the whole day in the room. She combined the current situation of those people and their medicines to analyze and study, and refined the elixir that can be restrained and defused.


    The whole day and night passed, and when the next day was not bright, the door opened, and the old man outside stood up in a hurry: "how about it?" I don''t know why, he always has a feeling that she can definitely work out an antidote.


    Downing a smile, Yang in the hand transparent small bottle: "refining out, here."


    "That''s all?"


    The old man was stunned. Looking at the transparent bottle in her hand, the liquid medicine in it was green. If you look carefully, you can see that there is something red in the liquid. However, this small bottle of spirit liquid is not full, only half a bottle.


    "How many people can you save? And what''s in there? How to extract it? This liquid doesn''t look quite the same as what you usually see

 Chapter 1712

    Downing smiled, and said, "the drugs in it are all the elixir that I have chosen to control, and the most important thing is the Ganoderma lucidum which has the fire attribute. It is something I once learned. The little red flaming in this bottle is the essence of Ganoderma lucidum. This liquid is refined by me, and every drop is the essence. No, it''s more than enough to save those who have been hit by frost crystals. "


    "Don''t try this medicine?" The old man asked anxiously, worried about what happened again.


    "Let''s go! Let''s find the city Lord. " Said Downing, and went on.


    When they got to the front, they found out that the city Lord had gone to the place where the patients were placed. At this time, the sky was not bright, but the place where the patients were placed was howling.


    "Why are the two immortal masters here? But the antidote The city Lord listened to the guard''s report that they came over and asked.


    "The antidote has come out." Said downing.


    Smell speech, city Lord eye a bright: "I immediately let people prepare to boil medicine."


    "No Tang Ning waved his hand and said, "just prepare some water."


    Hearing this, the city Lord immediately replied, "OK, I''ll get ready immediately."


    When a pot of clear water was ready, Tang Ning checked it. After making sure that there was no problem, she dropped two drops of spirit liquid to dilute it. She stirred it until she saw that there was a faint red light flowing in the water in front of her. Then she looked at the city Lord and said, "who would you like to try first?"


    Maybe it was because the pain was so unbearable after drinking the medicine. For a while, no one was willing to try it. Until an old man said with a pale face, "I, I will come." It''s better to be a Bo than to endure the pain like this.


    Tang Ning scooped out a bowl for him and watched him drink it. Not long after, he let go of his hand which covered his abdomen, and touched his body with surprise: "no pain? Am I ok? It seems that the heat on your body is not so hot. "


    When those around him heard it, they saw that he didn''t seem to say anything false, so they rushed forward: "I want a bowl, and I want a bowl too."


    Tang Ning withdrew and gave it to the city Lord to divide it. He also made people prepare water, which diluted their medicine again.


    The old man looked at it and was surprised in his heart. After downing had finished his work and retreated to one side, he asked, "how can you get rid of the heat poison and the frost crystals in their bodies?"


    Tang Ning pursed his lips with a smile: "all things have mutual restraint. As long as we find the drug of relative restraint, and then find out the balance point between them, we can make out the antidote."


    Hearing this, the old man took a deep look at her and said with a smile, "I''m really interested in medicine. What kind of place can I cultivate such a character as you?"


    "What a pity! I''m not good at Taoism now. When I have the ability to move mountains and rivers, I''ll invite you to come to the medicine gate She laughs, unless one day her cultivation is so high that she can cut off the place where the medicine gate is, and bring it here as an island of the sky, otherwise, it will be extremely difficult for the people of the upper world to go to the lower bound.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, you really know how to joke. The real skill of moving mountains and rivers is not what ordinary people can do!" The old man shook his head with a smile, but he was curious. Where was the medicine door?

 Chapter 1713

    Because of Tang Ning''s antidote, with the improvement of the patient''s condition, the atmosphere of depression was gradually dissipated. However, for the Lin family master, he did not dare to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was only because the people sent by the city Lord had something wrong with the medicine soup. Although he said that all the traces had been erased, he was still worried that he would be found out in the end.


    A few days later, the old man said to Tang Ning: "girl, I think it''s very difficult for them to find out the person who prescribed the medicine. If they can take the medicine in silence like that, there will be no trace left."


    "That''s normal." Although downing also guessed that it was the Lin family who did it, the evidence is estimated to be gone.


    "Hey, but I have a way." The old man chuckled and said, "girl, I tell you that we have a medicine in Wuyou Valley, which can make people relax their vigilance after taking it. With the unique hypnotic ancient method, you can ask what you want to know. Otherwise, let''s try it?"


    Tang Ning listened to a smile, said: "this matter also need not be so troublesome, since the city Lord of Song Dynasty is investigating, let him check it!"


    "And he can''t find out? Let him go like this? " The old man asked with disapproval. The owner of the Lin family dares to make people prescribe medicine in the soup, and then takes out the antidote. Obviously, he wants to be famous, and he still wants to step on the top of worry free valley. How can such a person let him go easily.


    Downing took out the wine gourd and took a sip of wine, and with a sly smile: "how can it be? We just need to let the wind out and he won''t be able to leave. Since he wants to be famous, we can help him. "


    After listening to her, the old man understood and couldn''t help laughing: "OK! I think that''s a good idea. I''ll leave it to me. I''ll do it. " He walked away with a smile.


    Tang Ning watched him leave, thinking that it was time to leave after the matter was settled. I just don''t know, how is mo ye now? Thinking of him, she took the message from the space.


    Looking at this discarded communication jade tube, she holds it in her hand and plays with it. If it doesn''t break, she can know about Mo Ye''s situation.


    "Immortal master?" Outside the gate of the courtyard, the Lord of the city came in and called for her in the courtyard.


    "The city Lord of Song Dynasty? What''s the matter? " Asked Downing, looking at the visitor.


    "Immortal master, I''m really grateful for this. Thanks to the immortal master here, I don''t know how to end it." The city Lord of song came in with a smile and bowed his hands before he arrived.


    "Sit down, Lord of song!" She motioned, asked him to sit down, and said, "this matter has been solved, and we are about to leave. Before leaving, I have one more thing to ask the Lord of song."


    "It''s the medicine?" The Lord of the Song Dynasty raised the question in his heart, mainly because he could not find out any clues and could not explain to them.


    Tang Ning shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I want to ask you about a man named Mo Ye. Have you heard of him?"


    "Mo ye?"


    Hearing this, the city Lord of Song Dynasty looked at Tang Ning in front of him and said, "to be honest, the city lords all over the country have received a message recently that there is a new Lord named this name. Is it true that the immortal master knows him?"


    "The new Lord?" Downing picked her eyebrows and laughed, "that might be the man I know." With Mo Ye''s ability, the Lord is no exception.

 Chapter 1714

    Listening to this, the city Lord of Song Dynasty said: "but I heard that this Lord came from the lower world. He had a lot of skills. He killed the former Lord of Nanyuan city as soon as he rose. It is said that he was very young, but other lords were afraid of him. In a short time, he shocked all the city lords under Nanyuan city by means of fierce and vigorous action."


    "So he''s in Nanyuan city?" Because Tang Ning finally gets the news from Mo ye, the corners of his lips are flying.


    "He is in the Lord''s house, which covers a vast area, which is the size of two Nanyuan cities." Song city Lord said, the heart of her a worry free Valley, how can know a person from the lower bound to fly up? Want to ask, but do not dare to ask.


    "I see." She nodded and looked at the master of song city: "I know. Thank you very much."


    "I dare not."


    Song city Lord said, stood up and said: "then I will not disturb the immortal master to rest." After a gift, he retreated, thinking that he had to prepare a thank-you gift and give it to them when they were going to leave.


    After he left, Xiaohei came out of the space, flapped his wings and flew around the courtyard, then stopped in Downing''s hand.


    Downing was playing with the black and bright feathers, but he was thinking about things. On the other hand, with the old man''s intentional action, a message gradually spread in the city.


    "What? In the medicine soup that was removed last time, it was originally added by the Lin family leader? Is he trying to do harm to others


    "The Lin family is also a medical family, and the master of the Lin family is the leader of the family. How can such a thing happen?"


    "It is said that he took the so-called antidote after taking the medicine, but they died."


    "Since it was his medicine, how could he die after taking the antidote?"


    "Don''t you understand? The medicine prescribed by the immortal master of Wuyou Valley is for us to detoxify the heat. Among them, some drugs collide with his medicine, and others lead to stronger efficacy. However, his original antidote was only to relieve the frost crystal block. However, because of the medicine added at that time, the antidote didn''t work. Instead, the two people who took it convulsed to death. "


    "I also know that if the immortal master of Wuyou Valley didn''t develop the antidote, I''m afraid all the people who drank the medicine would have died."


    "The Lin family was originally a medical family. Why didn''t they want to save people, but they wanted to harm people?"


    "What do you know? He wants to take credit and be famous. Try to think about it! If all the people in the city were cured by his Lin family, could the status of the Lin family be the same? "


    Listening to the people around them talking, one of them heard the man say this and asked, "how do you know so clearly? The Lin family is not a small family in general. There''s no need for this? "


    "I don''t know what the Lin family is like, but the Lin family leader is not a good thing. My cousin works as a servant in the city Lord''s house. You don''t know. The two immortal masters of Wuyou Valley asked the city Lord to find out who prescribed the medicine. As a result, the spearhead was pointed at the Lin family master, but everything was broken."


    "So it is!"


    "You can''t judge a person by his appearance."


    As soon as the news spread, it can be said that it caused a great shock in the city. For a time, the business of the Lin family medicine company was plummeting. After hearing the news, the master of the Lin family was shocked. He went back to his master''s house and asked about the dishuang crystal block. However, he was so surprised that he could not stand still.

 Chapter 1715

    After calming down, master Lin went directly to the city Lord''s mansion to meet the two immortal masters. Unexpectedly, he got the news that they had left.


    "Lord nine." The city Lord called.


    Lin Jia Jiu, who had been preparing to leave, turned to him when he heard the voice. He saw that it was the Lord of the city. Then he went forward and said, "Lord of the Song Dynasty."


    "Master nine is here to find two immortal masters?" Asked the Lord, looking at him.


    "Yes, I came to look for them, but I learned that they had left. I don''t know where they have gone Nine master inquired.


    "I don''t know. They left before dawn in the morning." The Lord of Song said, looking at the old man in front of him, he sighed, and said, "what''s going on in the city


    "Yes." At this moment, he could not help but lower his head and feel some shame.


    "I don''t believe the ninth master knows it." The city master of Song Dynasty opened his mouth and looked at the old man in front of him and said, "the two immortal masters did not blame the ninth master, because they also believed that the ninth master did not know. In fact, they asked me to investigate the person who prescribed the medicine, but it was a pity that they could not find any clues. Later, the two immortal Masters said that they had done it. But now that it happened, I think it is necessary to say something about it."


    "Please speak to the city Lord of Song Dynasty."


    The city Lord of song looked at him and said, "the Lin family is a medical family. The spread of this matter has greatly damaged the reputation of the Lin family, and it also involves Wuyou valley. Therefore, I hope that the ninth master will tell the Lin family about this matter after he goes back. How to deal with it still needs to be dealt with. Although he said that no evidence can be found, the matter has become like this. I have to report it to the Lord, so you Be prepared. "


    This matter is reported to the Lord. Even if there is no evidence, it involves Wuyou valley. The Lord will certainly ask the Lin family to give an account and punish the Lin family. The most common thing is to demote the family. If it is finally handled in this way, it can only be said that the Lin family leader is really stealing chicken and not eating rice, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    The ninth master nodded and said, "I know. I will report it to my ancestors when I go back. Don''t worry about it! Goodbye After a salute, he turned and left.


    Tang Ning and the old man didn''t know about the boycott of Lin''s medicine shop in the city. At this time, the two were already on the road. They walked and stopped, but they were very leisurely.


    "Girl, although there is no evidence to directly catch him to prescribe medicine, but after this incident broke out, I don''t think he can be the owner of his family." The old man said in a good mood.


    "It depends on whether their ancestors of the Lin family will shield him. If they do, it will be just a scolding at most." Downing took two fruit from the space and handed him one.


    Seeing the fruit handed over, the old man''s eyes brightened. After taking it, he took a bite and asked, "girl, how do you want to go to Nanyuan city? It''s a long way from here


    "I''ll find someone. Are you going with me? Or are you going somewhere else? " Donning also asked.


    The old man leaned on the grass behind him and said leisurely: "I''m free to walk with you. There''s still someone to talk about when we walk together. Anyway, I''m free to come out and wander around."


    Smell speech, Downing smile up: "then all the way to play in the past." Anyway, she also knows that Mo Ye is in Nanyuan City, and he has a good time, so don''t worry.

 Chapter 1716

    A few days later, they came to Dongjiang City, which is said to be the main city in this area and the residence of the Lord.


    As soon as I entered the city, I felt the atmosphere different from that of other places. In my eyes, most of them were monks above Jindan Yuanying, and some of them were of low accomplishments.


    When she arrived here, she also knew that in the city, in addition to the restrictions on the cultivation of the residents in the city, the outsiders came to the city to discuss their strength, and these people who seemed to have little accomplishments often had a family as their backing.


    "Girl, I have an old friend in this city. I haven''t seen him for many years. I''m going to see him. Do you want to go with me?" Asked the old man.


    Donning shook his head and said, "you go! I want to go around the city first. "


    "Well, let''s find a place to settle down first. It is said that the Best Inn in the city is a small elegant house. Let''s go there." The old man said, looking for someone to ask for a way, then went to the elegant house together with Tang Ning.


    "Haven''t you been out of the valley for years? How do you know there''s a small elegant house here Asked downing.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know. Last time a disciple went back and brought spirit wine from this elegant house. The spirit wine is not ordinary spirit wine. After drinking it, I always thought that this time I came here. I must buy more when I want to leave." The old man said with a smile, talking about wine, his eyes were shining.


    It''s similar to donning''s.


    The two men came to the door of the elegant house. Looking at the front door decorated with green bamboo, Tang Ning could not help but pick her eyebrows.


    It is simple and elegant because it is different from other shops in the street. The antique wall is decorated with green bamboo. The green and luxuriant bamboo leaves half cover the wall. On the other side, there are several plum blossoms sticking out of the wall. On the top of the wooden door, a plaque with gold characters on a black background is written with several big characters of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing.


    Elegant house.


    To her surprise, there was no waiter in front of the door of the elegant house. Instead, there was a breath of spiritual power that was visible to the naked eye.


    "It doesn''t look very good on the facade. It''s also set up a barrier. People outside like to make a fuss." The old man shook his head and stepped in.


    When downing saw him go in, the aura of spiritual power surged a little, then recovered as before, and the old man seemed not to be hindered at all, and went directly into it.


    After entering, she saw four beautiful women in gauze skirts standing about five or six meters ahead.


    "Two guests, please." After the four women bowed their knees, one of them took them inside.


    "Girl, if you want to go shopping, you can go shopping first. I''ll come back after I buy two jars of wine. Don''t hang around too long. Remember to come back for dinner in the evening." The old man said as he walked.


    "Good," downing said with a smile


    As she looked at it, she saw that it was like a back garden. At intervals, people were playing chess or drinking, chatting and laughing. The environment was quiet and elegant, and the atmosphere was quite good.


    After booking two private rooms, the old man went to buy wine and went out to visit his old friend

 Chapter 1717

    Tang Ning went back to her room to take a bath, changed her clothes, and then took Xiaohei out of the door. Xiaohei did not stop on her shoulder, but flew with her not far away from her.


    Walking along the street, she went into a clothing shop, but saw that all the clothes were ordinary clothes. She came to the counter and asked, "shopkeeper, where can you sell those clothes made of spider silk in this city?"


    When the shopkeeper heard the voice, he looked up at the beautiful woman in front of him and said with a smile: "Miss, you can go to Tianchan building to have a look. What you sell there is not any product."


    Thank you very much After she said thanks, she went out, went outside and asked downstairs. After a while, she found the location of Tianchan building.


    "In the fairy, please." A beautiful woman came forward, asked her to come in and introduced her.


    "Please take a look at the fairies. If you like them, autumn smoke will take them down and try them."


    The beautiful woman whispered, half a step behind the woman. Xu was amazed at the beautiful appearance and outstanding temperament of the woman in front of her. She unconsciously added a trace of respect between her words and deeds. Originally, as a reception, she was supposed to introduce and sell for the guests, but in front of the woman, she did not dare to say much.


    "What you sell in this building are clothes made of spirit spider silk?" Tang Ning asked, see there are stairs leading to the second floor, then asked: "the second floor is also selling clothes?"


    When she said this, she felt that there was nothing wrong with this, but the two women in the silk dress nearby chuckled: "tiancanlou is such a high-end place that it is said that people sell clothes? Why is it so vulgar? "


    "Sister Yu, those who haven''t seen the scene can''t say anything beautiful. What''s so strange about that?" Another woman also chuckled and said, glancing at the other side, but when she saw the woman in the water blue dress turning over slightly, her smile was slightly stiff.


    She knows her. Isn''t this the nun who treats the patients in that small village? Why is she here?


    When downing glanced at the woman with a stiff smile, the corners of her lips curled slightly. It turned out that it was the woman who made love to people on the boat and finally fell into the water.


    "You don''t sell clothes here?" Tang Ning looked at the beautiful woman around him and asked.


    The beautiful woman lowered her head slightly and whispered, "fairy, the first floor is made of cloth, the second floor is ready-made clothes, and the third floor is the precious fairy clothes of Tianchan building."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning looked at the beautiful girl, and said, "lead the way!"


    "Fairy, please." The woman named Qiu Yan whispered, guiding her way.


    Looking at the woman on the second floor, the next woman asked: "do you know her?"


    The woman who wanted to say that she didn''t know stopped, looked at the beautiful woman beside her and said softly, "sister Yu, I just met her. Some time ago, we went to a small village with brother Ouyang. We met this woman. It seems that Ouyang is a little different to her."


    Listening to this, the beautiful woman frowned slightly and put down the cloth in her hand: "let''s also go to the second floor to have a look." Then he went to the second floor.


    On the second floor, the woman named Qiu Yan is introducing Tang Ning.


    "Fairy, the ready-made clothes on the second floor are all woven by the silk of the spirit spider. This flowing light Cabernet skirt is made from the silk of the flame spider and takes three months to weave. It is one of the new styles of our Tianchan building this year. This one here is..."

 Chapter 1718

    Downing listened to her as she introduced the ready-made clothes hanging in front of her. Although the clothes were beautiful, they were all slightly luxurious, and she didn''t like them very much.


    "I''ll see you on the third floor." She said.


    "Good, fairy. This way, please." Qiu Yan takes her up.


    But just two people on the second floor looked at those dazzling and luxurious clothes and skirts upstairs, but some could not move their eyes.


    "These dresses are beautiful." Next to the woman''s eyes suffused with light, just looking at the marked price, but dare not let the guide woman take it down to try.


    This day, the clothes of the silkworm house are not affordable to ordinary people. Even if she comes from a large family, her parents will not buy her such expensive clothes and skirts.


    "Sister Yu, you must be very beautiful in this streamer Cabernet skirt." She said with a smile to the woman around her.


    "That''s nature." The woman lifted her chin haughtily and said to the woman who was leading the way: "wrap up this dress. I want it." Said, and looked around, also did not see the woman just saw, the way: "is it on the third floor?"


    Two people want to go to the third floor to have a look, but were stopped at the stairway.


    "The two fairies will sit aside for a moment. There are guests on the third floor now. Only when the guest upstairs comes down, can they go up." Two women guarding the stairs whispered.


    The beautiful woman frowned when she heard this, but she remembered that the distance of the silkworm building was coming. There was no limit to the number of guests on the first floor, but only five people could go to the second floor at a time, and one person on the third floor.


    On the third floor, Tang Ning didn''t use the autumn smoke to introduce her. She looked at the ten dresses on this floor and saw that each had its own style, whether luxurious or low-key or plain.


    Her eyes looked at the ten dresses, and her eyes fell on one of the simple and elegant blue clothes embroidered with bamboo leaves on the sleeves, and asked, "what material is this? It seems rare. "


    "Fairy, these ten sets of dresses on the third floor are treasures of Tianchan building. They are woven with snow mountain Tianchan spirit silk. The fairy clothes have their own aura. The material is soft and comfortable. The one the fairy likes is green bamboo snow silk skirt. The bamboo green dress has bamboo leaf pattern on the sleeve, collar and skirt. It is embroidered with cloud snow silk with double-sided embroidery technique and simple and generous Su ya, there is only one skirt on the third floor of Tianchan building, so there is no possibility of hitting the skirt. Can the fairies take down the autumn smoke and try it? "


    "Don''t try. Take this one! I''ll look at the others. " Tang Ning said, walking forward, his eyes fell on a colorful streamer skirt, the dazzling color is more conspicuous than the red, especially the flashing light on it, is so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    For a woman, a beautiful dress will always want to buy, even if she is no exception. Although she thinks the color of the dress is very dazzling, but the dazzling is not vulgar at all.


    Qiu Yan stepped forward and was about to introduce her. She looked at the skirt in front of her and said, "take this one down too."


    "Good." She has some accidents and some surprises. She can get a lot of rewards for selling one skirt on the third floor!


    "Take this one down here, too." Pointing to another one, Downing asked, "is it going to the first floor to check out?"


    "Yes, on the first floor, I''ll take the fairy." She took off the three dresses, folded them, and went downstairs with downing.

 Chapter 1719

    The beautiful woman waiting there on the second floor was already impatient. When she saw the figure with blue color walking down from the third floor to pass by her, she called out: "wait a minute."


    Tang Ning looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, picked her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    She had planned to say a lot of things, but when she looked at her eyes, she couldn''t help swallowing the words to her mouth. She took out a post from the space: "since you know ah Yue, the invitation from the Lord''s house, take it!" Said, the post will be placed next to the autumn smoke holding the skirt box, it will be like a proud peacock turned away.


    Tang Ning shook his head and laughed, and then walked downstairs. After paying the bill, she saw that she was leaving. Qiuyan walked up quickly with the post: "fairy, the post hasn''t been taken yet."


    "Just throw it away for me." Tang Ning waved his hand and said without looking back.


    Listen to this, autumn smoke holding that post is the heart of micro motion. All the people who can go to the invitation card of Lord''s house are people with status. If she takes this post, she may have a chance


    Thinking of this, she collected the post, and then turned to go inside.


    Downing walked along the street, bought some snacks, and then went to buy some other small things. After a circle, he went to the elegant house.


    After asking the maid in the elegant house, she found out that the old man had not come back, so she sat down at a stone table in the garden: "give me some of your signature cakes, and then serve two wine dishes, and put your wine in a pot."


    "Yes." The maid who waited on one side answered and bowed his knees and bowed down.


    After a while, the cakes were delivered. On the two plates of cakes, there were small cakes of various shapes and flavors. They looked very delicious. She picked up a piece of cake in the shape of a white rabbit and took a bite. She found that there was also quicksand egg yolk in the cake, which was not very sweet, and imported rosin.


    She tried another piece of light green cake. The printed shape looked like mung bean. Sure enough, she took a bite and it was the fragrance of mung bean. There was also sandwich stuffing in it.


    There were only two pieces of each kind of cake. She tried them one by one. Looking at these cakes with different shapes and unique tastes, she decided to bring more when she wanted to go back.


    After a while, two dishes of wine dishes were also served, one of which was a bee pupa, fried golden yellow, with some decorative flowers and crispy crisps on the edge, which was also a feast for the eyes.


    She took a bee chrysalis to eat. The fried bee pupa has a full flavor in the mouth. It is crispy outside and tender inside, with a unique flavor. It is very delicious. The other is sliced beef sauce with pickled cucumber. She ate two chopsticks and put it down.


    The food here is really good, which makes her look forward to it. What''s the taste of the spirit wine party here.


    After a while, the maid brought six pots of wine and put them in front of her, and introduced them to her: "Miss, the six pots of wine here have different tastes. The first three pots are peach, grape and Sydney. The wine tastes light and strong, and the fruit is fragrant and unique. The last three pots are respectively Yuezhu, hongyanxiao, and xianzui. Immortal drunk is the strongest, miss I''m greedy. "


    Smell speech, Downing smile: "well, I know, you go down!"

 Chapter 1720

    Looking at the small wine glass in front of each wine pot in front of her, she took one, poured a small glass, gently shook it, smelled the wine, and then tasted it carefully.


    Xu saw herself sitting alone, and there were six pots of wine in front of her. Other friars nearby couldn''t help but look at the woman who was tasting wine.


    The beautiful woman is originally a feast for the eyes. What''s more, the wine tasting woman is so outstanding in appearance and bearing. She just sits there quietly, and her every move is casual. After people''s eyes fall on her, she can''t move away.


    All the people who can enter here have excellent accomplishments and status. Naturally, their eyesight will not be as shortsighted as that street vagabond. They look at her with ease, without a trace of blasphemy. They are just appreciating.


    "I''ve never seen a woman with such outstanding appearance and bearing in the city. Seeing that she has so many drinks in front of her, I think she is also a good one." A middle-aged man said with a smile to his companion.


    "Yes! The beauty of this nun is excellent, but she is elegant and out of the world. It''s not too much to say that she is like a fairy coming down to the world! " The man next to him also spoke.


    "It''s rare to meet such a wonderful person. I''ll go and have a toast to her." Said the middle-aged man, holding up his glass, stood up and walked towards downing over there.


    "Fairy friend, excuse me." The middle-aged man, holding his glass, smiles at Tang Ning and says, "I''ve walked through so many places, but I seldom meet such a wonderful person as Xianyou. So I''d like to have a toast to Xianyou. May I


    On hearing this, Tang Ning stood up with his glass in his hand and said with a smile, "of course, there''s nothing that can''t be done. I''ll do it first." Then he drank up the wine in the cup.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man chuckled: "xianyoushengshuangshuang, I also did it."


    With a smile, he also looked up at the table with all kinds of wine on it. Then he said, "Xianyou, the fragrance of the elegant house is fragrant, and the aftereffect is also great. Especially this pot of immortal drunk is called" three cups pour ". Xianyou should not drink more


    Seeing two people talking there, the middle-aged man also came over and said with a smile: "I see that the fairy friend has no companion. If you don''t give up, how about a table with us?"


    Tang Ning see these two people, between the eyebrows with righteousness, manner is also bold and unrestrained, then smile should: "also line."


    After drinking a few pots of wine, Downing stood up, arched his hands and said with a smile, "two fairies, I''ll excuse you first, two slowly drink."


    "Well, we''ll continue to drink next time if we have a chance." The middle-aged man said with a smile, called a maid, said: "send this fairy back to her room, and then cook a bowl of wake-up wine soup for her to send."


    "Goodbye." Donning said with a smile, and then turned away.


    After a long time of drinking, one of the middle-aged men forgot to drink, so she asked how to drink


    "Ha ha ha, didn''t she ask us what to call it?" Another middle-aged man also laughed and said, "if you have a chance in the future, I''d like to see you again. At that time, it''s not too late to ask again!"


    "Good. Come on, drink." Two people pour the wine, hold the cup, smile and touch, continue to drink.

 Chapter 1721

    Downing went back to his room and slept until the old man knocked on the door in the evening.


    "Girl? Girl? Come out for dinner The old man outside is shouting.


    "Here it is." Donning washed his face, put on his coat and went out the door. Seeing him outside, he said, "are you back? I wonder how late you will be


    "If you want to come back for dinner, you will have to come back. My friend insisted on keeping me for dinner. I said you are still here! So he followed me and said that he would treat him tonight. " The old man said with a smile.


    "Oh? Where are the people? Is it here? " Asked downing.


    "Here, come back with me. We''ll go to the box to order food, go and eat." The old man said and took her to the wing room.


    When they came to the wing room, the door opened, and the old man inside looked at them with a smile: "coming? Come on, come and sit down. I''ve got them ready to serve. "


    "Lao Lei, let me introduce you to you. This is the girl I told you. Girl, this is my old friend. You can call him Lao Lei."


    "You old man, how can you introduce people like this?" The old man glared at him and said to Tang Ning with a smile: "my name is Lei Yao. I''m the dean of Xianwu college. Just call me Lei Lao."


    "My name is downing." She said with a smile.


    "It''s called downing! The old guy said he had known you all the way, but he didn''t know what your name was. He just called out Lei Yao said with a smile and looked at the old man on one side. Obviously, he was saying, "look, I asked for his name.".


    "Xiao Tang, come and sit down." He beckoned, while saying: "you and this old man know all the way, he did not tell you what he is doing?"


    Downing looked at the old man sitting aside and said with a smile, "I know he''s from worry free valley."


    "Hey, I knew that."


    Lei Yao said with a smile: "the old man''s name is yangu. He is the master of Wuyou valley. He hides in the valley all the year round, just like a lady. He doesn''t go out of the valley for many years. If I hadn''t asked him to come out a few days ago, he might have been hiding there to make trouble with his messy medicine."


    "Who is like a lady? Look at your metaphor, the dean of Xianwu college! I can''t say anything well. " The old man snorted.


    "What about you! That''s what you say. If you walk outside and say you''re the carefree Valley master, no one believes you. Look at the clothes and hair, and you don''t know how to clean them up. If you look at me again, do you think we are different? " Lei Yao straightened his stomach and felt the jade belt around his waist. His eyes narrowed into a line with a smile.


    The old man glared at him and said, "vulgar, like a whole upstart."


    "You don''t have a good eye. You said that you have been wearing clothes for so many years. Even if you don''t dress up, you will change into something more elegant." Lei Yao looked at his clothes and shook his head.


    "OK, OK, don''t tell the girl to see the joke, just like you, I don''t argue with you." The old man waved his hand and said to Downing, "girl, come on, try this dish. It''s not bad."


    Tang Ning see two people fight mouth is also merciless, but also can see that the relationship between the two is really good, then smile should: "good."


    "Xiao Tang, I heard old man Yan say that you master medicine? Why haven''t we heard of it? " Lei Yao asked after sipping the wine.

 Chapter 1722

    Tang Ning laughed and looked at the two people: "in fact, I''m a person from the lower bound who cultivates immortals. The medicine gate is also in the lower bound. Naturally, you haven''t heard of it."


    Listening to this, the two people who drank wine were slightly surprised. Lei Yao waved his hand and laid a sound barrier. Then he asked, "are you flying up from the lower bound?"


    Downing thought about it and said, "you can say that."


    "No one has been able to fly up from the lower world for many years. I didn''t expect that you would be so young to fly up? It''s amazing. " Yan Gu said in surprise.


    Lei Yao stares at Tang Ning and says, "some time ago, I heard that there is a son of fortune in the lower world. Can''t it be you?" He looked at her with complicated eyes and said, "do you know that lords all over the country are looking for you now? There is a legend about you, but it''s so popular that you tell us your identity. I''m really shocked! "


    "What is the son of fortune? What''s it going to be about? " Yan Gu did not know why to ask, see he also cloth under the sound barrier, then asked: "how a mysterious appearance?"


    "So you don''t know the world when you hide in the valley. Some time ago, the top family of the immortal cultivation world and the city lords and lords all over the world have received a message. It is said that the heaven protects him, and he is outstanding in his accomplishments and in all aspects. He is a man of no choice in the lower world when he is young People who cultivate immortals respect this person. "


    Lei Yao said, looking at Tang Ning, who has excellent appearance and bearing in front of him, he said: "it''s more rumored that this man''s Qi is soaring to the sky. If you can take advantage of this person''s Qi, he will certainly be able to get rid of all the fetuses and build immortal bones to form a God. Therefore, strong men from all over the world have ordered to search for information about this man, but there has been no clue. Although there seems to have been no news recently, they are actually There are still people looking around in the dark. "


    He looked at Downing and said, "if your identity information leaks, it will certainly lead to death. It is very dangerous, so you''d better have a long snack."


    Tang Ning listened and chuckled, playing with the glass in his hand, and said, "Lei Lao knows everything, but I don''t know these things."


    "How can the news spread among the top leaders be concealed from me when I am in the position of Premier Xianwu?" He began to laugh, and he was rather complacent.


    Yan Gu heard, slightly surprised way: "girl, did not think you are still a piece of sweet cake ah!"


    Downing sipped the wine and laughed: "it''s just because it''s seen as a thorn in the eye, so it''s just pushed to the edge of the wind."


    "Didn''t you fly up from the lower world? How can you offend the people in the upper world? Who in the upper world will see you as a thorn in the eye Lei Yao asked in surprise.


    Tang Ning''s eyes flashed slightly, looked at him and said with a smile: "there seems to be only one who has ascended the throne in the upper world and has not yet fallen."


    Hearing this, Lei Yao and Yan Gu both opened their eyes in shock, with an incredible look in their eyes: "you mean, who wants to get rid of you?" With their index fingers up, they were shocked and their hearts were in a violent state of agitation.


    "It''s just my guess at the moment."


    She poured another glass of wine and chuckled, "originally I stayed well in the lower bound, but the one on the top tried to kill me by seizing the opportunity, so I had to come up."

 Chapter 1723

    "You, you don''t want to..." Lei Yao was too frightened to speak.


    "That''s right. Since he wants to get rid of me, I''ll take him down. I want to ask him why he has to get along with me."


    Listening to her words, and seeing the killing intention in her eyes, Lei Yao poured two glasses of wine to calm down his ups and downs.


    "I live for a long time, but I dare not have that idea. It''s really not that I beat you. The strength of that one is not comparable to that of your flying immortal." Lei Yao couldn''t help but remind.


    What they don''t know is that she looks like the strength of a flying immortal, but she has already taken off her ordinary birth to become an immortal. In addition, she is the immortal body shaped by the golden light of merit and virtue, and her immortal power is far more comparable to them.


    If they want to make immortal bones and become immortal bodies, they have to go through many years of cultivation before they can be cultivated. However, she has already done so. Although her strength is not comparable to that of the God, she is already superior to all the immortal practitioners. In addition, even if Mo Ye is on the right side, she believes that she will not be as passive as she is in the lower world.


    "Girl, if you really want to pull that down, I advise you to improve your own strength." Yan Gu looked at her and said, "even if you are really the son of some kind of fortune, there is heaven''s favor, but that one is the God of heaven. If one day you really get on with him, I''m afraid that even the law of heaven will not care for you."


    "Not bad." Lei Yao nodded with approval.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning said with a smile: "I also know, so I will not act suddenly when I don''t know the strength of the other party and find out his bottom."


    "If you really improve yourself, I think there is a recommendation for you to go there. There is a collection of Xianwu ancient books in this continent from ancient times to the present. If you go there, your strength will be improved again." Yan Gu said.


    Lei Yao glanced at him and said, "are you talking about our Xianwu college?"


    Yan Gu laughed and poured him a glass of wine: "ha ha ha, where can Xianwu Guji compare with your Xianwu college? Otherwise, there won''t be people from such a family who want to send their children to you for cultivation every year. "


    "That''s also true. However, the strength of Xiao Tang is stronger as a student and weaker as a tutor." He looked at her and said, feeling that her strength is not up and down, and it is not easy to arrange.


    Tang Ning laughed and said, "I didn''t want to go to the college. I''m going to go to Nanyuan city this time."


    "When you say that, I can remember that the new Lord of Nanyuan city seems to come from the lower boundary! Is it your old acquaintance? " Asked Lei Yao.


    "My fiance." She smiles and squints a pair of eyes, thinking of Mo ye, even the smile is sweet.


    "Tut, it''s not easy! Xiao Tang, I heard that the new Lord was young, but he was excellent in all aspects. After he got to the top, he convinced the people at the bottom with thunderous means and excellent handling ability. Even other lords mentioned him, they were in awe. "


    "He''s always been great."


    Tang Ning says with a smile that Mo Ye was originally the favored son of heaven, with a dazzling light. However, for her sake, he collected his light all over the body and silently paid for her and guarded her behind her.


    "Xiao Tang, if you have a chance in the future, you must introduce us." Lei Yao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1724

    "No problem." She answered with a smile.


    After several people changed the topic, Lei Yao also removed the sound barrier and called the people outside to serve. After that, they chatted and ate until the night was dark.


    "Xiao Tang, come on, take it. This is the jade card of our Xianwu College''s tutor. When you want to come to our college, you can come to Xianwu college to find me. I''ll arrange a relaxed and suitable tutor job for you. Remember! Do come. " He put a jade card into Tang Ning''s hand and waved his hand drunk: "I''ll go to have a rest first. I''ll see you tomorrow, burp, tomorrow!"


    Tang Ning looked at the jade card in his hand and handed it to Yan Lao: "he must have drunk too much. Take this back to him!"


    "He''ll take what he gives. It''s not a rare treasure." Yan Lao waved his hand and said, "besides, this guy is not so easy to get drunk? Even if I''m drunk, I''ll wake up three times. If I give it to you, I''ll take it. If I have time to go around, I''ll go to bed


    Seeing that both of them were gone, Tang Ning shook his head and laughed at the jade card in his hand, and finally went back to his room to have a rest.


    Xu was drinking wine, and Xiao Hei was watching, so she fell into a deep sleep and didn''t wake up until near noon the next day.


    The two old men who got up early did not come to disturb her, but waited for her to wake up naturally. When downing came out of the room, he saw two people drinking tea in a pavilion.


    "Girl, wake up!" Yan Gu waved to her, indicating her side.


    "Why do you get up so early?" She rubbed her neck and sat down and asked, "have you had breakfast yet?"


    "People can''t sleep when they are old. We both get up early in the morning to have breakfast." Lei Yao said, beckoning the maid to bring her breakfast.


    Seeing that she was about to have tea just after she woke up, she said, "don''t drink tea if you have an empty stomach. Drink a glass of white water!"


    "I''ll eat it with cakes, it''s OK." She laughed and picked up a piece of cake to eat.


    "Xiao Tang, I was just talking to Lao Yan! Anyway, you don''t have anything important to do. Why don''t you go to the banquet with me! This banquet was held by the Lord of Dongjiang city. All the people who went to the banquet were high-ranking people with status. Do you want to join in the party? " Lei Yao looked at Tang Ning and asked.


    "What did the old man say?" Tang Ning looks at Yan Gu.


    "Although I don''t like to join in the fun, it''s OK not to go and have a look." Yan Gu said, looking at Lei Yao: "I don''t want to be surrounded by people, so I''m not allowed to tell my identity."


    After hearing this, Lei Yao laughed: "OK, no problem. Anyway, you haven''t been out of the valley for so many years, and few people know you. If someone asks, I will say you are my friends. I don''t want to introduce you more."


    "That''s the decision. When to go? I still want to visit the city Yan said.


    He took out two posts from the space to them, and said, "Lord Ouyang has sent me three posts. Here, you can take one of them. When the time comes, you can enter the post according to the post. There is time and place on the post. I have to go back. Then we can meet directly in the Lord''s house."


    "It''s about you." Mr. Yan took the post and took a look at it and pushed it into the space.


    Tang Ning looked at the post, laughed and then put it away. He said to Yan Lao: "I also want to go shopping again. We will go together later."

 Chapter 1725

    "Yes," he said with a smile


    Lei Yao went back for business and left first. After eating, Tang Ning and Yan Gu went to the city. Yan Gu liked to visit the medicine shop and the pill shop, and Tang Ning also liked to go to the drug shop. Therefore, the two people went out this time mainly to visit the medicine shop.


    Both of them went to the big medicine shops in the city, but with their critical eyes, there was no patent medicine that could get into the eyes. Maybe because they didn''t see anything eye-catching after visiting several houses, Yan Gu said: "there is really no good patent medicine in the market, that is, the miraculous drugs of last year are all collected. Only those regular old customers have the chance to have a look first. Let''s go this time ! It seems that I have been wandering in vain


    "Sometimes we can only take a chance on some rare elixirs. Anyway, we are wandering around now. If we can, we can buy them. If we don''t, it''s normal." Downing thought it didn''t matter. Anyway, there was nothing to buy.


    "Where are we going next? It seems that there is nothing in the medicine shop that can get into the eyes. " Looking at the sun outside, he didn''t know where else to go.


    "Southeast city is the main city. It is estimated that there will be good things in the underground black market here. If there is no one to take us to the black market, we don''t know how to go!" She said thoughtfully.


    When he heard this, his eyes lit up and said, "you remind me, we will go to the black market."


    "Do you know anyone?" Donning looked at him and asked.


    "It should be easy to find a grandson in this city." Old Yan laughed and said, "let''s go. I''ll find a way."


    They went outside. Under the leadership of Yan Lao, they came to the door of a hospital. Looking at the small sign on the hospital, he laughed: "see, there is a little worry free flower on it, which means that it is opened by our disciple sun of Wuyou valley. There are our people in it."


    "Yes Downing laughed and said, "go in and have a look." They were about to go inside when they heard an old voice coming from behind.


    "Immortal master?"


    Hearing the sound, Tang Ning and Yan Lao looked at each other. Looking back, they saw master Lin Jiajiu standing on the street with a bit of consternation on his face.


    "Are you two really?"


    Seeing that they were really the two of them, master Lin Jiajiu quickly saluted them and said, "I''m not sure yet. I didn''t expect to meet two of them here. The last time I wanted to go to the city Lord''s house to find them, I learned that they had left. I was always sorry that I couldn''t personally apologize to them and explain the situation at that time."


    "Lin''s ninth? What do you want from us Old Yan asked, then looked at him again, and said, "if it''s the last time, you Lin''s family probably is a nest of snakes and mice. It''s not a good thing."


    "Immortal master, you misunderstood me. I really don''t know about that last time, and other people don''t know about it. It was arranged by our family leader secretly. After I came back, I told my grandfather, who also removed his position as the head of the house, and punished him. Because the incident broke out, our Lin family was scolded very badly, and the business in various places was also boycotted. ¡±


    the ninth master of the Lin family sighed and said, "I also know that this is the fault of our master. I just want to explain to the two immortal masters that the rest of the Lin family really don''t know about it."

 Chapter 1726

    "It doesn''t matter whether we know it or not. We haven''t paid attention to it after the event. If we still have something to do, we won''t tell you more." Yan Lao waved his hand and walked into the hospital in front of him.


    Tang Ning didn''t say much, so he went into the hospital. Seeing them go in, the ninth master of the Lin family knew that it was useless to say more, so he had to leave first.


    Inside the hospital, a middle-aged man was seeing a doctor. They didn''t disturb them after they went in. They just found a place to sit down and wait.


    Tang Ning looked at the middle-aged man who was seeing a doctor, and then looked at Yan Lao. He asked, "have you seen this before?"


    "No Yan Lao shook his head: "I have so many disciples, how can I remember them."


    "Did he see you then?" Asked downing again.


    Yan thought for a while and said, "maybe I haven''t seen it." After all, even in the valley, he didn''t show up very often. Even if he did, only his disciples could see him. His disciples and other disciples didn''t have the chance.


    "Two, please don''t talk. It will disturb doctor he''s visit."


    Xu is to see two people who have just come together to whisper, a medicine boy in the hospital will open his mouth to remind one.


    After hearing the speech, Tang Ning and Yan Lao looked at each other and did not speak again. Instead, they communicated with each other with divine knowledge.


    "He doesn''t know you, and you haven''t seen him, so you''re going to show your identity?" Donning asked with divine sense.


    "You don''t have to. Just take out the jade card of your identity. Any one of them is higher than his identity. If you ask him to take a road to be a guide, he naturally dares not to follow it." Yan Lao waved his hand and narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    Listening to this, Tang Ning put his eyes on the middle-aged man who was in front of him for treatment. He said in a voice of divine sense: "there are still many people who come to see a doctor. This hospital is the symbol of your worry free valley. So people who come to see a doctor know that the doctor who is sitting here is the doctor from worry free Valley?"


    "Naturally, as long as there are signs of worry free flowers, we all know that it is the doctors who come out of Wuyou valley. The outstanding medical skills of Wuyou Valley doctors are on the one hand, and on the other hand, they all have to have medical ethics."


    Old Yan opened his mouth and looked at the middle-aged man who prescribed medicine after diagnosis in front of him, and said to Tang Ning, "have you seen it? He prescribes medicines that are common and visible. He will not prescribe expensive herbs for profit. This is the most basic medical ethics. "


    Downing nodded: "well, indeed, this man just read the prescription, and the medicine prescribed is not high for the patient''s symptoms." She knew that in some hospitals, doctors would prescribe some valuable drugs for profit in order to make more money.


    Seeing that they were sitting there without speaking, they waved their hands and nodded their heads from time to time. As if they were talking, they knew that they had changed from face to face to mind.


    I can''t help but wonder that these two people are full of energy and don''t look like they are ill. Why do they come here and wait in line to see a doctor? Still chatting there all the time?


    Mr. Yan saw that there were still several people ahead! He waved and called out: "medicine boy, give us two cups of tea!"


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the medicine hall looked at them in surprise. Even the middle-aged man in the clinic couldn''t help but stop. After a look at them, they saw that the medicine boy was still in a daze, so he ordered: "the weather is hot, give the patients waiting in the hall a cup of chrysanthemum and medlar tea!"


    Hearing this, he became a patient.

 Chapter 1727

    Tang Ning laughed and said to Yan Lao, "you are a good disciple." It''s really good for doctors who come out of worry free Valley to have a high starting point but can do it.


    "There is no problem with conduct." Yan Lao said, and soon after seeing him, the medicine boy gave them tea first, and then another cup for the others.


    After drinking chrysanthemum and wolfberry tea, Yan laorun felt comfortable all over his body. He was so comfortable that he even looked at the medicine boy. Even the middle-aged doctor could not help looking at the two of them. He felt that the two were too leisurely and did not seem to have come to see a doctor.


    After about a column of incense, all the people in front of him took the medicine and left. The middle-aged man, Dr. he, stood up and went to the two people and asked, "what''s the matter, you two?"


    "Nothing. I just want you to take us to the black market." Yan Lao said, taking out a jade card from the space.


    Hearing his words, Dr. he was just about to speak when he saw the inscription on the jade plate displayed in front of him. His eyes could not help shrinking, and he immediately bowed down to him.


    "He Wencheng visited his ancestor."


    Yeah?


    Yan Laoyi was stunned. Hearing this, he looked at the jade plate in his hand. When he saw the words on the jade plate, he knew that he had taken it wrong. Instead, he took out the jade card representing his identity as the valley master.


    "Well! This is taken by mistake. You can''t see it. " He took the jade card away, turned it out again, and said, "this one, have a look."


    One side of the Downing watch him this wave of operation, not from the corner of his mouth slightly pumping.


    He Wencheng, kneeling on the ground, was stunned when he heard what he said. Looking at the jade plate that had been demoted in front of him, he found that he couldn''t regard the jade plate as transparent. The one in front of him was the ancestor of Wuyou valley. He had been a doctor in the Valley Middle School for nearly ten years, but he had never met one of them.


    "Old man, put away the jade card! Let Dr. he get up too Donning signaled.


    "Get up! What are you doing on your knees? I didn''t let you kneel. " "He Wencheng, right?" he said? We''re going to the black market. If you''re familiar here, show us the way. "


    "Yes, Zu..."


    "You are a grandmaster. Are you afraid that others will not know that I am out of the valley?" Old Yan rolled his eyes.


    Hearing the speech, he Wencheng thought about it and said, "I''ll call your ancestor! I don''t know who this is? " He looked at Downing next to him and didn''t know what to call her.


    "Call me master Tang! The teacher of the apprentice. " She said with a smile.


    Listening to this, he Wencheng''s mouth twitched. He looked at the young woman in front of him, and then looked at the grandmaster beside her. He had no choice but to politely salute her.


    "Master Tang."


    "Dr. he, we want to go to the black market. Is it convenient for you to take us now?" Asked downing.


    "Of course." He Wencheng said, "I''ll go out for a visit. You can hang up a sign and wait for the doctor tomorrow. As for the matter of the grandfather''s arrival here, don''t talk too much."


    "Yes, yes." Drug children should, watching them three out of the hospital, Fang felt that there was sweat on the back of his clothes.


    On the street, old Yan walked with his hands down and asked, "Xiaowen! Is there any rare medicinal materials in this black market

 Chapter 1728

    Xiaowen, Xiaowen?


    He Wencheng had a split for a moment, but he was called Xiaowen by his ancestor. Even if he borrowed a hundred courage, he did not dare to correct it. He had to say: "Laozu, sometimes there are some rare miracles on the black market. It depends on luck. There is a rule in the black market for selling and buying things. I will take two of them to have a look later."


    "In addition to some miraculous drugs, sometimes you can find some excellent life-saving pills on the black market, but that kind of things can''t be found. In addition to the pills, there will also be some spirit liquid and proprietary medicine. There are many choices on the black market than those on the surface, but the price is relatively high."


    He Wencheng told them some rules and things about the black market, while taking them to the black market.


    On the way to the west of the city, when he came to a big tree, he Wencheng took out three masks and gave them: "masks are needed in the black market, so that the identity will not be known by others."


    "It was fun." Yan Laoyi took over the mask and put it on. He said, "I''ve lived a long time. It''s the first time I''ve worn such a thing."


    "You should go out and walk more. You have been staying in the valley and don''t know what the world is like outside." Said Downing, putting on his mask.


    After he wen saw that they all put on masks, he took them through the border and formation and entered the black market.


    After walking for a long time, I saw a different scene in front of me. There were people on both sides of the road in front of me, but they were different from the peddlers on the street. They practiced or dozed off, but they didn''t yell.


    The three people crossed the street and came to a shop. He Wencheng said to the two people: "Laozu, Tangshi, I have come to collect some medicinal materials in the past. All of them are collected here. Let''s see if he has any good products recently. If not, I''ll take you to other places to have a look."


    "Well." The old man answered and followed him inside.


    "Lao he, do you have any new products?" He Wencheng went inside and called out.


    Inside, a tall and thin old man heard the voice, looked up and said, "there is a batch of new products, you wait, I''ll get them for you." He went inside and soon came out with some boxes.


    "I have to say, these are good things today, but the price can''t be suppressed." Instead of opening the box, he said something first.


    Hearing the speech, he Wencheng said: "as long as things can be seen, the price is easy to discuss."


    "All right, just be quick." The tall and thin old man laughed and opened the box: "you are an expert. You can see for yourself."


    He Wencheng opened the box and looked at it. The four boxes before meeting were all miraculous drugs, and they were also elixirs of the year. It was really rare to see them on the market. After all, it was not him who wanted to buy them. He turned to Yan Gu and said, "Lao Zu, have a look."


    Yan Gu took a look at it and said, "these four miraculous herbs are all of thousands of years old, and they are still the main medicine for treating internal injuries. However, the roots and stems of these three miraculous herbs are all damaged, and their medicinal power will have a certain impact, and only this one is still OK."


    Hearing this, the tall and thin old man said, "this is not a bit of an obstacle, and the effect of medicine is not serious. It is rare to find such a miraculous drug in the black market."

 Chapter 1729

    When Tang Ning saw that they were looking at those miraculous herbs, she went around the shop and saw that there were still many miraculous drugs in the store cabinet, but they were not very old, and they were all common medicines.


    However, when her eyes fell on the pot of withered green plants placed by the back window of the shop, she was slightly surprised. A pot of green plants were placed on the counter and some corners of the shop. The others were ornamental plants, suitable for indoor cultivation, while the pot beside the window was


    She approached and saw that although the plant had withered, its roots and stems were still green and transparent like Jasper. The big leaves grew alternately. Each leaf was round and thick. Some tender round leaves looked fresh, and they seemed to contain rich water. They were very full and transparent.


    She gently picked up a leaf and saw that there was a purple line under the leaf. If you look closely, you can see that the purple line is connected with the round leaf edge to form a circle.


    "Girl, let''s go."


    Yan Lao, who bought the elixir over there, called out. Seeing her staring at a pot of green plants over there, he came over and said, "what are you looking at? What''s good about a pot of dying plants However, when the eyes touch the green plant, it is slightly surprised.


    "Shopkeeper he, do you sell the green plants?" Asked Downing, looking at the tall, thin old man who came over there.


    Listening to this, the tall and thin old man looked at the pot of green plants and asked, "fairy friends know what this is?" He took it back and raised it for a few days. He almost died. He didn''t know what kind of medicine it was. The young nun knew it?


    Old Yan looked at him and said, "you''re a salesman. Don''t you know what this thing is?"


    The tall and thin old man laughed: "I don''t want to hide it from you. I got this plant by accident. When I bought it from others, I saw that it was green and transparent. But I didn''t know what it was. I knew it was medicine, but I didn''t know what medicine it was. It''s better to tell the truth."


    "Laohe, just say whether you are willing to sell it or not. What price do you think is appropriate if people want to buy it? Just say the price. " He Wencheng, who came by, asked him to say the price directly.


    Seeing his hesitation, Tang Ning said with a smile: "shopkeeper he, this is really a miraculous medicine, but not everyone knows how to use it. If you don''t sell it to me, it will wither in two days at most. If you want to sell it, you can say a price. If you don''t want to sell it, I won''t ask for it."


    Hearing this, the tall and thin old man thought for a moment and said, "50000 gold coins!"


    See rather a look at him, pause just answer: "OK."


    For a while, tall and thin old people don''t know that the price is expensive? Or is it cheaper? However, the price he received was not high, which made him a lot of money.


    After Tang Ning paid the money, he went out with the potted green plants and Yan Lao. After a long walk outside, he Wencheng couldn''t help asking, "master Tang, is it worth spending 50000 gold coins on this? You say it''s a miraculous medicine, but I''ve read so many books about it, but I haven''t seen such a miraculous medicine either


    Hearing this, Yan said: "the 50000 is worth spending. If I remember correctly, girl, this plant should be called Ziyu Qingling, right? It''s a very rare elixir. It has a very amazing effect. Not to mention 50000, even 500000 has to be bought. "

 Chapter 1730

    Tang Ning nodded with a smile and said, "yes, this is the purple jade green spirit. This medicine is extremely rare. It is also the first time that I have encountered it. There are no records in the general miraculous medicine books. Only in the rare ancient spirit medicine ancient books can there be some ancient miraculous drugs recorded."


    Hearing this, he Wencheng was stunned and said in surprise: "so, is this an ancient panacea? What is the amazing effect of this medicine? "


    "This is an ancient elixir, and this one is a thousand year old ziyuqingling. According to the ancient records, ziyuqingling has a very significant recovery ability. Whether it is used to treat internal injury, or to treat trauma, or some scars can not be removed, this ziyuqingling can have an effect." Tang Ning looked at the pot of elixir in his hand and said with a smile: "the most important thing is that only one tablet is enough for the medicine."


    He Wencheng could not help but be surprised that she knew all this, and was even more surprised that the withered elixir had such a great effect.


    Looking at the elixir, he couldn''t help asking, "but just now in the shop, you said that this fresh one is useful. This one is dying, can it still be useful? What''s more, this elixir is not big. How can we see that it has been for thousands of years? "


    Old Yan glanced at him and said, "if you look at some ancient books in the future, you will know that only a thousand years old purple jade and green spirit will grow purple under the leaves."


    "Yes, it''s really worthwhile to meet this miraculous drug today." She said happily.


    Yan Lao sighed: "Alas! I can''t do it. I''m old, and I can''t see my eyesight. I didn''t see this plant when I entered the shop. I let you girl take the lead. "


    "Old man, I''ll pick two leaves for you after I feed you! You can take it with some medicine and keep it for a rainy day. " Tang Ning said with a smile.


    Old Yan listened to a smile, waved his hand and said, "forget it, if you refine any medicine with this purple jade Qingling, give me one."


    "No problem." Downing answered. I want to go back and plant this plant into her space.


    Next, he Wencheng took them to two drug selling places. They didn''t see any medicine that could get into the eyes. In the evening, they went to a black market auction.


    Looking at the beauty in the cage on the stage, Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked he Wencheng: "there are still auction slaves in this auction?"


    He Wencheng looked at the slaves in the cage on the stage, and said to Tang Ning: "generally, there are fewer slave auctions, because if only ordinary slaves will trade in the slave market, this one on the stage should be special."


    "I can''t see what''s special, isn''t it a person? They don''t wear more clothes on their bodies. How stingy are these people? " Yan Lao said, looking at the people on the stage, he felt a little boring yawning. He was not interested in these things.


    Listening to his words, he Wencheng was embarrassed to smile. The slave in the cage on the stage could not see her face clearly because she was covered by a veil, but she was not dressed. Only a wisp of gauze was wrapped around her exquisite body, which attracted many people from the stage to gasp.


    The beauty is plump and attractive, and appears on the stage for people to look at. If it is not for the monk who is really determined and not good at women, I''m afraid that she can''t sit still.

 Chapter 1731

    Tang Ning was looking at the woman on the stage. There was nothing to say about her figure. Even though she was a woman, she felt very attractive. Although she was locked in the cage, her hands and feet were still chained, and her veil was tied to reveal only one pair of eyes. The indomitable and stubborn eyes in those eyes made her somewhat surprised.


    As a slave of auction, he was stripped of his clothes, leaving only a wisp of gauze to hide his shame. He appeared in front of the public in such a manner that he could be looked at. His mind had not been destroyed and collapsed to despair, which showed his strong will.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s first auction, as you can see, is a beauty."


    The man at the auction on the stage raised his voice and looked at the beauty in the cage and said with a smile: "this girl is young and gentle and has reached the level of flying immortal, but her strength is locked by the lock spirit chain. The reason why this girl is young and gentle has such strength is because she is a heavenly spirit constitution, which is commonly known as a furnace tripod. She can be used as a furnace cauldron for cultivation. The heavenly spirit constitution is rare In addition, the female Yuan Yin is still in existence, so the starting price will be 500000 gold coins, and the price increase will not be less than 100000 times each time. "


    "600000!"


    "I''ll pay 800 thousand!"


    "900000!"


    As soon as the voice on the stage fell, the people under the stage began to shout for price. With their bidding again and again, the price also soared rapidly. However, at this time, there was a cry of alarm.


    "Stop her!"


    Someone stood up and pointed to the man in the cage. When they looked at the cage, they saw that the woman in the cage was grabbing her face with her hand and scratched her face full of bloodstains during the bidding, which made people gasp.


    "The slave has disfigured himself!"


    "Even if a slave who has destroyed his capacity can be used as a cauldron, it will not be expensive."


    "What a pity that face."


    Because of this sudden scene, the man at the auction on the stage quickly asked people to stop the woman. He only looked at the woman''s bloody face and then looked at the people who were still below. The man knew that the goods could not be sold. He was so angry that he kicked her feet and ordered in a cold voice: "pull it down! Shut up


    "Wait a minute."


    Downing suddenly made a voice, in the voice at this moment appears very clear, all eyes also fell on her body, some accidents at this time, there are still voices.


    "What can I do for you, my guest?" The man turned his head and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll give you a million gold coins. I''ll take this man." Downing pointed to the woman who was being pressed.


    Hearing this, not only the people around, but also Yan Lao and he Wencheng were stunned. Yan Lao pulled her sleeve and whispered, "girl, why do you spend a million dollars to buy a ruined slave?"


    "Play." Donning said it as if it were true.


    Hearing this, the man couldn''t help laughing: "how do you play as a woman? That''s true. "


    "Well, this guest offered a million gold coins. I wonder if anyone else will bid again? If not, the slave will be the guest. "


    The man said, looked at the other people under the stage, saw no one to say a word, he said: "guest, please check out the account behind, we can also help the guest contract the slave, let her listen to your words in the future."


    "I''ll come when I go." Said Downing, walking back in the eyes of all.


    Old Yan looked at it and shook his head: "this girl is kind-hearted!"

 Chapter 1732

    He Wencheng nodded in silence, is not the heart good? If the male monk bought it, it could be said that it was used as a furnace cauldron. But when she bought the slave, or destroyed her capacity, was it not because she was kind-hearted?


    He didn''t see that Tang Shi was still such a man.


    "I see the slave as a trouble." Yan Lao shook his head and said.


    "Yes, with the strength of Feixian, they are locked by people. It must be a trouble to auction Lingli." He Wencheng agreed very much. It was probably because of this that other friars did not increase the price to buy the slave.


    Otherwise, even if the capacity is really destroyed, the furnace cauldron can still be used, but a furnace cauldron that can''t be sent out and still has troubles, it is estimated that no one wants to take over.


    "Don''t you two know that?" Next to them, a male Xiuyin was sitting next to them. When he heard them talking, he said with a smile, "do you dare to ask your friend to buy her? It''s really daring. "


    Hearing this, Yan asked, "Oh? This fairy friend, I don''t know what kind of curves we don''t know? Please tell me


    "The slave was taken by Yuan Tongtian, the Lord of beichicheng. It is said that the whole family was killed by Yuan Tongtian. However, she escaped a robbery because she was away from home. Unexpectedly, she was locked and sent to the black market for auction after returning to seek revenge. The original auctioneer wanted to give the slave away after buying it. Now, if you can''t send it out, no one will want it, let alone one If you are not careful, you will get into trouble with Yuan Tongtian, so no one is willing to buy such a slave back. "


    "If yuan Tongtian brings people to the black market, he won''t care who bought her. I think it''s unnecessary for you to worry about her." Yan said with disapproval.


    The man didn''t believe him and said nothing more.


    Later, after paying the bill, Downing did not come back immediately. Instead, he sent the woman to the wing room to find her clothes and put them on. Looking at the woman with chains on her hands and feet, she said, "untie all her things!"


    "Guest, do you want to accept the master servant contract now?" Asked an old man nearby.


    Looking at the woman, Downing laughed and said to the old man, "no, you can go out first after you untie her chain."


    "Yes." The old man let people untie the chain, and then he took the people back out.


    The woman''s body is still only half covered with gauze, and there is a suit of clothes on one side, but the blood on her face has not been cleaned up, which looks very ferocious.


    Tang Ning looks at the woman, smiles and walks forward. The breath of spiritual power in her hand moves. She unties her locked spiritual power and restores her cultivation and aura of spiritual power.


    "From now on, you are my man. Take this medicine and treat the wound. After you put on your clothes, you will wait for me outside." Tang Ning takes out a bottle of traumatic medicine from the space and puts it down, then turns and walks out.


    Looking at her step out of the door, the woman suddenly said: "untie my spiritual power, restore my cultivation, you are not afraid of me to escape?"


    Hearing the speech, Tang Ning stepped back and said with a smile: "when closing the account, the auctioneer has told me about your situation. I think you should also know that unless someone can protect you, otherwise, you will fall into yuan Tongtian''s hands again."


    Listening to this, the woman''s hand tightly twisted into a fist, she looked at the blue figure and then asked: "what did you buy me for?"

 Chapter 1733

    Downing laughed, did not answer, but walked away.


    Why did you buy her?


    One is that she does not lack money; the other is that her stubbornness and her cruelty to herself make her move the idea of buying her. A woman who dares to destroy her face under such circumstances should not be ruined.


    When she returned to her seat and sat down, the auction on the stage continued. Seeing her back, she said, "girl, I heard that there will be a good medicine tripod, three bottles of good patent medicine and a thousand year old purple ginseng. Many people come for these things."


    After listening to the note, Tang Ning said, "I have a big harvest today, and I don''t plan to buy anything more. If you want, please take a picture."


    "I''m not interested in the patent medicine, but you can have a look at the medicine tripod and the thousand year old purple ginseng." Mr. Yan said, listening to the stage to shoot two things, because they are not interested, they did not bid.


    As time went by, a big medicine Ding was put on the stage for auction. Hearing the introduction of the man on the stage, he looked at the tripod and shook his head in secret.


    "This is not good. It''s not as good as I usually use it!"


    He wen stereotyped that he didn''t like it, and said, "Laozu, can I shoot it? I''m short of a medicine tripod. It looks good to me. " As long as the price is similar, he thinks he can take it.


    "What kind of shoot? I''ll get you one later. It''s better than that. " Yan said. Think of those in his own space, some are sent by his disciples, some are bought by himself, and some are used before.


    Hearing this, he Wencheng was surprised and said, "thank you very much." The medicine cauldron that the ancestor gave him is of course incomparable. Even among the elder martial brothers, it is estimated that no one has ever received the medicine tripod given by his ancestor?


    At last, when he got to the thousand year old purple ginseng plant, he couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t think it was really a thousand year old purple ginseng. It''s a good medicine, and it can save lives when it''s critical."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this one thousand year old purple ginseng is sent for auction, so it is not based on the one with higher price. That person said that the thousand year old purple ginseng should be exchanged with two pills, one is the detoxification pill of level 7 or above, and the other is the jiuzhuan golden elixir. You can see if there is one that meets this requirement. If so, you can change the medicine."


    Hearing this, the people below began to talk.


    "The antidote pills above level 7 can detoxify many kinds of poisons, even if they are old poisons for many years, and the nine turn gold elixir is even more precious. This is a real life-saving pill. No matter how much people are injured, only one jiuzhuan golden elixir can save their lives. These two pills are far more precious than the purple ginseng."


    "Yes, purple ginseng can only be used to kill people. Only those who are very proficient in the art of pills can use it to make pills. Otherwise, they have to be refined, and the pills are already finished products."


    Listening to the people around, Tang Ning looked at Yan Lao and asked, "do you have these two pills?"


    "Yes! I''m short of everything, but I don''t lack pills. " He touched some of his chin moustaches and began to laugh.


    And when he heard this, Downing also chuckled. As expected, all the people who made pills and pharmaceuticals were like this.


    He Wencheng beside him also smiles. How can the valley master of worry free Valley lack pills? As long as there is a miraculous medicine, there are as many pills as you want. For him, pills that are hard to find are easily refined.

 Chapter 1734

    "What are you waiting for? Change it!" Donning signaled.


    "I''ll find it." He took out several palm sized medicine bottles from the space and looked at them. He picked out two bottles, poured out two bottles respectively, and then filled them with two small bottles.


    When Tang Ning saw the pills he took out, he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows with a chuckle: sure enough, it''s a big family of pills. All of them are precious pills, and it seems that there are more than one or two in each bottle.


    Next to several people see, eyes also across a touch of surprise, looking at the old man wearing a mask to look at, guess his identity.


    Those who can take out so many pills must be alchemists, and their identity is not low.


    "Xiao Wen, go ahead and go through the formalities." Old Yan handed the two vials to he Wencheng, and motioned him to change his medicine.


    "Yes." He Wencheng took the pills and went to the backstage to exchange them.


    Here someone approached and asked, "this fairy friend, can you sell me one of your pills? Or it can be exchanged. "


    "Don''t sell, don''t sell." Yan Lao waved his hand and said.


    "Fairy friend, I also have a miraculous medicine. I can exchange it with you. Would you like to have a look first?"


    Hearing this, Yan shook his head: "what can I buy with money? Why should I change it with pills?"


    When Tang Ning saw he Wencheng coming, he said, "old man, let''s go."


    "Xianyou, think about it again..."


    "Ancestor, a thousand year old purple ginseng." He Wencheng opened the box for him to see.


    "All right." Old Yan took it up and said, "there are so many people here. Let''s go! Go back. "


    They went out, and at this time, a shadow quietly followed their steps. Yan looked back and saw a woman wearing a hat. He thought of the slave that Tang Ning had bought. He asked, "girl, is this your slave?"


    Downing glanced and said, "well."


    They went out to the exit of the black market. After a long walk, the woman with a hat in her back whispered, "someone is following."


    "Then take them around." Said downing.


    Several people are still walking forward, but changed the way, but after a circle, still can not get rid of the people, Downing stopped, and said: "a few seem to be masters in the middle, since they have followed us all the way, come out!"


    After her voice fell, three people came out of the dark. They looked at Tang Ning and said with a smile, "Xianyou, in fact, we just want to talk about business with some of you. We don''t mean to hurt people."


    "Business?"


    She chuckled and joked to Yan: "old man, this is probably for your pills. You know, but pills can''t show off, do you know? Look, it''s all your pills. "


    "Well! I just didn''t think of it for a moment. However, these people are so shortsighted that they even have the idea of a few bottles of pills. " He was a little embarrassed, and then he took out a few bottles to look for it. However, these people were still staring at him.


    "Xianyou, we are willing to buy your pills and Yuanyin of the cauldron behind you. We are so sincere. Why can''t you do something convenient! Isn''t it all good for everyone? " One of them said with a smile, perhaps because they felt that their strength was stabilizing each other, so they didn''t have any scruples.

 Chapter 1735

    Downing looked at them and said, "I''ll give you a chance to leave now. I can take it as if nothing happened."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Several people listened to smile: "fairy friend, you can really be joking, you have several jin several liang of combat effectiveness, want to you also know, if we now agree to our requirements, we will not embarrass you, otherwise, ha ha."


    "I haven''t met such a shameless person for a long time." Yan Lao shook his head and said, although he also has the level of Feixian, his combat effectiveness is not very good, because he is mainly engaged in refining pills and pharmaceuticals. He is not very good at fighting and killing.


    However, he is not good at it. He knows the girl is good at it.


    "Girl, I''m not very good at fighting and killing these things. I''ll leave it to you." The old man said, took out a medicine bottle from the space, poured out the pill and said, "come on, take one, it will definitely increase your combat effectiveness by more than ten times."


    Downing chuckled. "I don''t need it."


    "She doesn''t want you to have one." Old Yan handed the one out to the woman wearing a hat and said, "eat it, eat it!"


    When the five people heard this, they could not help but fall on the old man''s pills, which could enhance their fighting power by ten times? There must be a lot of good things in this old man!


    "Do it!"


    When a shout came out, the five attacked him, three besieged Downing, one besieged the slave, and one left for the old man.


    "Grandfather, be careful!" He Wencheng protected himself in front of him and took out his long sword to meet him.


    Old Yan took a look and muttered, "I forgot to give him one just now."


    "Whew!"


    The fierce spirit of sword Gang attacked Tang Ning with the intention of killing. With the surging of fighting power in the air, the air pressure of friar Feixian also diffused around.


    Tang Ning watched them attack with a long sword in their hands. When their hands moved, round bamboo, which was hidden behind their waists, held them in their hands and met them. The round bamboo blocked the attack of the sword and hit the sword in one of their hands. Only a clang sound came out, and the Friar''s hand trembled and his mouth was numb by the impact.


    Tang Ning turns round bamboo in his hand and bends to avoid another man''s sharp sword. At the same time, the round bamboo sweeps across the man''s back knee. When a stick containing internal force hits the man''s knee, he only hears the sound of bone fracture accompanied by his scream.


    "Ah


    The man screamed, and the whole man fell on his knees because of the blow to his knees. Before he could stand up, the second stick hit his neck bone with a speed that could not be heard.


    "Click!"


    "Well!"


    With a click, the friar snorted. The whole man fell down and fell to the ground, but he couldn''t move. The flying immortal who retreated because of the shock of the tiger''s mouth shrank his eyes and immediately drank: "let''s deal with her first!"


    He Wencheng was forced to step back. He was afraid that his head would be cut off several times if his grandfather hadn''t pulled him. He would have listened to the words of the man in front of him. He saw that the flying immortal who had attacked him and his ancestors looked back, gritted his teeth, and retreated to attack Tang Ning.


    The other one who attacked the slave was unable to get away. The slave who had taken an old man''s pill had indeed increased her combat effectiveness by more than ten times. She did not seem to know that she was tired. She took her life and forced her step by step. If she was careless, she would become her ghost under the sword, so that he had no time to distract himself from other things.

 Chapter 1736

    There was another one who had joined hands with them to attack the woman in Tsing Yi. However, when he saw that the two men were hurt by the woman in green, he hesitated for a moment. He could not help but step back. He saw another man also snatched around the woman in green. He turned the tip of his sword to the old man and planned to take the elixir and leave.


    "Damn it! Said to deal with this woman first


    Another person saw that the man took the opportunity to attack the old man and wanted to snatch the elixir. However, because of his twinkling spirit, he saw a flash of sword in front of his eyes. The original sharp sword that attacked the girl in Qingyi was out of control and came towards him.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The friar Feixian, holding the sword, drank. He felt that his hand was hit by the air flow, and the direction of the sword tip changed. Because the sword contained powerful sword vigorous air flow, he could not stop it for a moment.


    "Whew!"


    "Sonorous!"


    The man almost lifted the tip of his sword, but he was still hurt by the air flow. His mask fell to the ground and his face was marked with a bloodstain. The sudden situation made him bite his teeth and said nothing. He held the sword and went back to the woman in green again.


    He Wencheng stood in front of him, but he didn''t do much. He only occasionally pulled him when he was nearly killed.


    He looked at the scene in front of him, slightly moved his hand, flicked off the powder foam between his sleeves, and his eyes fell on Downing''s body. He knew she could fight, but he didn''t expect that she could.


    With one enemy three can actually not hurt a cent, this girl''s combat effectiveness is really too strong, you know, these are the same as her flying immortal strength.


    However, although they are of the same grade, he can see that the fighting power of the girl is far above them, and it can stabilize them. Let alone these three people, it is estimated that the five people together can not take advantage of her.


    "Ah


    There was a scream, and he saw a friar Feixian''s chest pierced by the round bamboo in Tang Ning''s hand. He held the round bamboo in his hand, and his eyes were wide open, with reluctance and disbelief.


    Perhaps, from the moment he wanted to make their idea, he didn''t think that he would be here!


    After her long sword came, Tang Ning swept her eyes and pulled out the round bamboo. The round bamboo was green and red in her hand, and turned into a sharp sword. With her sword tip pointing, a strong spirit of the sword rushed from the body of the sword to the point of the sword, until it flew out like lightning and hit the person in front.


    "Well!"


    Another murmur came out. The monk was frozen there. A bead of blood seeped out between his eyebrows. His eyes protruded slightly and his body fell back.


    "Bang!"


    Two people were killed and one was seriously injured. The remaining two looked back and were shocked. Those who did not dare to fight again wanted to leave.


    "Want to go? It''s late. " Tang Ning said, the sword in his hand attacked the man who wanted to escape, but was blocked by his sword. Hearing the clang, he looked back and jumped to the other wall.


    Downing quickly wanted to chase, but found that his breath disappeared very quickly, disappeared in an instant.


    Xu was killed by the sword and his body was thrown to the corner.


    At this time, the dying friar on the ground quietly stroked up his sleeve and pointed the poisoned sleeve arrow at Downing

 Chapter 1737

    "Whew!"


    "Be careful!"


    When the mechanism was buttoned, the sleeve shot out and went towards Tang Ning. When Tang Ning heard the voice behind him, he immediately turned around. The sword in his hand accurately blocked the sleeve arrow and hit back. The speed was so fast that the friars on the ground did not expect it.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Well!"


    The sleeve arrow was blocked back and shot directly into his eyebrows. The monk snorted, his eyes wide open and his head dropped.


    Downing looked at the bodies on the ground and said to the woman, "search them clean."


    "Yes." The slave answered, took a look at the figure that she was walking towards the old man. He gathered away the complexity of her eyes, and quickly went forward to search all the things on the body on the ground.


    "Use this again. It''s best to destroy the dead." Old Yan took out a bottle and handed it to he Wencheng, who was beside him. He said, "be careful, don''t touch it."


    "Yes." He Wencheng responded, took the bottle and went forward. He opened it in front of the body and poured it down. There was a burst of white smoke. The corpse on the ground was quickly decomposed, leaving only a pool of blood.


    "Go." Said Downing, taking them out of here.


    After they left, the fleeing man turned back, but when he saw that there was no corpse on the ground, and only a few pools of blood were left, his eyes could not help shrinking and his heart was full of fear.


    If he didn''t escape quickly, I''m afraid he would end up dead. Who would that woman in green be able to fight against them alone? How can their strength be so different from her?


    On the other side, after Tang Ning, who was out of the black market, took off their masks, Yan said to he Wencheng: "Xiaowen! It''s not too early. You can go back first and come to the elegant house tomorrow to find me! "


    "Yes, I''ll go back first." After he saluted Yan Lao and Tang Ning, he left first. That Tangshi is powerful. With her around her, there will be no danger.


    "Girl, let''s go too!" Then he looked at the slave wearing a hat and asked, "are you really going to put her by your side?"


    Tang Ning looked at the woman and said to the old man, "well, let''s go! Go back and talk about it. "


    They walked forward, and the woman behind them quietly followed.


    When he arrived at the elegant house, he said, "I''ll take a bath and go to bed. If you have something to do, you''d better say it tomorrow." He waved his hand and went back to his room.


    Downing opened an extra room and said to her, "go wash and change clothes. I''ll come to my room later." After that, she went back to her room.


    After taking a bath and changing her clothes, she took out the purple jade green spirit in the flowerpot from the space, took a spirit liquid from the space, added water to dilute it, and then poured it on the soil. She put the pot of miraculous medicine at the window, and then she went to the table and sat down and poured a glass of water to drink.


    "Kowtow."


    When the door knocked, Downing sipped and said, "come in!"


    The woman outside opened the door and came in. Her clothes were changed, but she still wore a hat. She closed the door and stepped forward and put on the table what she had found from the bodies.


    "It''s all here."


    "Take the hat." Donning signaled.


    Smell speech, she will take down the bamboo hat, exposed by her own destroyed face.

 Chapter 1738

    Looking at her ruined face, Downing shook her head and said, "it''s ugly."


    The woman pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Looking at her upright figure, as well as the arrogant manner, Tang Ning smile, figure to the back of the chair, leisurely look at her, fingers on the table, light: "kneel down."


    Hearing this, the hand in the woman''s sleeve clenched tightly, she paused for a moment, and then slowly knelt down.


    "You are friar Feixian. Your strength and identity make you proud. But you should remember that from the moment you were bought by me, I am your master. If you don''t have any respect for the master, I don''t think you are qualified to stay with me."


    Playing with the cup in her hand, she looked at the woman kneeling in front of her and said, "with your strength, it''s not difficult to earn a million gold coins and pay me back. I say again, if you want to leave, I won''t stop. As long as you can return one million gold coins to me within three days, if you don''t want to leave and want to stay, you have to remember that what I want is not a big lady, but It is to have an attendant. What a valet needs to do is to be absolutely loyal and convinced to the master, and to carry out orders without doubt. "


    Listening to this, the woman closed her eyes, half ring, just should: "yes, master."


    A master, indicating her choice.


    Seeing this, Downing said, "get up! I don''t care what you used to be. From now on, your name is Xingyan. " Looking at the woman in front of her, she can''t help but think of star pupil and star Yue.


    "Thank you for your name." She kowtowed and stood up.


    "Hands." She motioned for her hand to reach out.


    Xingyan Yiyan stretched out her hand and saw her two fingers on her wrist. After probing for a while, she pressed her hand to her abdomen.


    "What''s it like here?" Asked downing.


    She thought for a moment and said, "it hurts to press."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning took a look at her and chuckled: "I was still curious that since Yuan Tongtian had caught you, how could he not break your Yuanyin? It turned out that he was trying to harm others by holding back his vicious moves."


    Listening to this, Xingyan was stunned and asked, "what does this mean, master? Is there anything wrong with my body? "


    "Why not? I have a nest of worms in my stomach


    She sneered: "then yuan Tongtian is also a cruel man. He wants to use your cauldron and Yuan Yin is still there. He wants those who practice with you to be poisoned by insect cup and be under his control. If someone buys you and gives it to a lord tonight, he will have to laugh. Unfortunately, man is not as good as heaven. I''m in a good mood and bought you."


    Listening to her words, Xingyan pursed her lips and pressed her hand to her abdomen. Her face changed slightly. She couldn''t remember when she was poisoned by Yuan Tong.


    "Well, don''t worry too much. You have not hatched yet. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you tomorrow, and it will be fine after boiling for a few days." She waved her hand and said, "go out! I''m going to have a rest. "


    "Yes." She answered, ready to go out, and listened to her voice again.


    "Take this one!" Downing picked up one of the space rings on the table and threw it to her.


    "Thank you, master." She took it and said thanks, and then she went out.


    Downing looked at her back as she turned away, glancing at her thoughtfully.


    No one knows what she is thinking at this time. She just smiles, blows the light and goes to sleep in the inner room.

 Chapter 1739

    In the morning of the next day, he Wencheng found him according to his words. When he came in, Yan Lao was up, but Tang Ning had not been seen.


    "Grandfather." He Wencheng saluted him.


    "Sit down!" "Have you eaten it?" he asked


    "I''ve eaten my grandfather."


    Old Yan nodded, took out a medicine tripod and put it on the table. "What do you think of this one? This is what I used before, and it has been kept for a long time. It is much better than the auction one. "


    Looking at the medicine tripod in front of him, he was surprised and said: "thank you very much. What I gave is good. Naturally, it is better than those outside. Thank you very much." He picked up the medicine tripod and looked at it fondly.


    "Keep it if you like." Yan said with a smile.


    "Laozu, what is the identity of Tang Shi? I''ve never heard of her name before, but it doesn''t look like an ordinary person. " He Wencheng asked in a low voice. Thinking of her powerful fighting power last night, he Wencheng couldn''t help being curious.


    On hearing this, Yan Lao laughed: "she, you don''t have to inquire. Anyway, she is a character, and you will know later."


    "How long will you stay here? If there''s anything else I can do for you, please do He Wencheng said again.


    "Naturally." He said with a smile, after drinking tea, he said: "at most, I will stop here for two or three days, and then I will go to a party and leave."


    They were talking here. After a while, Tang Ningshen also came here. When he saw the two of them there, he laughed and said, "doctor he, I''m just going to get you some medicine!"


    "Master Tang." He Wencheng stood up and bowed to her.


    "Sit down!" Tang Ning indicated that he also sat down at the table, and three steps behind her, standing was Xingyan.


    "What kind of medicine does Master Tang want?" He Wencheng asked.


    "Xingyan." Donning called.


    Then he saw the star Yan with a bamboo hat in his back and offered the prescription to him. Then he retreated quietly to one side.


    He Wencheng opened it and looked at it. He was surprised: "these medicines..."


    "Girl, what medicine should I take? Who eats it The old man said, took the prescription and also looked at it. When he saw the prescription above, he looked at the woman behind downing: "what''s for her? She''s got a drink? "


    Downing a smile narrowed a pair of eyes: "worthy of the old man, a glance to see."


    "Xiaowen, hurry to help the girl to make up the medicine." Old Yan handed him the prescription.


    "Yes." He stood up to answer, took the prescription and said, "then I''ll go back to the prescription now."


    "Xingyan, follow me! Don''t congratulate the doctor on running back and forth. " Downing said.


    "Yes." Behind the star Yan should a, line a ceremony, then follow he Wencheng to leave.


    "Your name?" Old Yan took a look at her and said, "the face has been destroyed like that. Give her such a nice name."


    Tang Ning laughed, took a piece of cake to eat, and said: "I used to have two little girls around me, one called Xingtong and the other called Xingyue, so I took Xingyan for her by the way. After all, if she is not destroyed, she is also very beautiful. Besides, it is not difficult to recover such injuries."


    Old Yan shook his head with a smile: "you ah, you do what you want. Your servant is proud! With the strength of Feixian and amazing beauty, how can she really recognize you as the main one? "

 Chapter 1740

    Downing poured a glass of water, indifferent way: "it depends on her own choice." When she gives an opportunity, it depends on whether she knows how to grasp it.


    On this day, both Tang Ning and Yan Lao did not go out. They had a leisurely rest in the elegant house. Until the next morning, they went to the Lord''s house for a banquet.


    Xingyan was left in the elegant house. What she didn''t know was that Xiaohei was also left behind, so she went out of the door quietly soon after they left.


    Little black stopped on the tree, a pair of black eyes staring at the person wearing a hat under the door, then also flapping wings to follow up.


    Tang Ning and Yan Laoyu came to the Lord''s house with gourds. They took out the post and were welcomed in. The post told the guests to enter the mansion at the right time. Therefore, they got up early today.


    Perhaps because of the different posts they held, a middle-aged man came quickly after they were invited inside.


    "Two distinguished guests, I am the housekeeper of the Lord''s house. I have learned that the two distinguished guests are coming. Please come with me." He bent down slightly, making a gesture of invitation, asking them to go all the way inside, while introducing them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time, the Lord''s house has sent out a total of 12 black gold posts and 108 banquet cards. The holders of the 12 black gold stickers are all the main guests of the Lord''s house. The seats are arranged at the Lord''s table. The banquet is in the evening. The guests who have arrived can enjoy and play in the Lord''s mansion, or have a rest in the prepared courtyard."


    The housekeeper said, while taking them to the courtyard where they were resting, he said, "if you have any need, you can tell the servants in the mansion, and I will leave first."


    Looking at him, he retreated and said, "the Lord''s house looks pretty good, but the land here is not big."


    "After a cup of tea, let''s go and visit his Lord''s house." Donning said with a smile.


    "Yes In response, they sat down under the tree in the courtyard and drank the tea made by the maid. After a short rest, they went outside.


    Because of what the housekeeper said just now, they also knew that only a hundred or so people were invited to the banquet today. When they went outside, there were quite a number of servants in the mansion, which could be said to be everywhere.


    Some guests have already arrived and are enjoying the garden. Enjoying the garden view, Tang Ning''s steps are slightly stopped, and he looks at the pavilion, and his eyebrows are slightly raised.


    There is a beautiful woman sitting quietly, there is no one else, she seems to be a little nervous, from time to time to lower her head to tidy up her dress, after smoothing the skirt, and try to put on the best posture, but her eyes are from time to time looking at some gorgeous men not far away.


    Donning could not help smiling. She recognized it. Wasn''t that the maid named Qiuyan who received her when she went to buy dresses that day? Most of the people we visited today were people of high status. She didn''t think that a maid would be invited.


    Thinking of the post that the woman gave that day, and she asked the maid to deal with it, she was not willing to throw it away, so she took the post to the banquet.


    Knowing how to grasp the opportunity and daring to take risks, this woman is bold. The purpose of her frequent visits to those well-dressed men is self-evident. However, even if she can really win the favor of a noble man with her background as a maid, it is not easy to survive.

 Chapter 1741

    Yan laoshun looked at her eyes and asked, "do you know me?"


    "I think so."


    She laughed and said, "let''s go and have a look over there." He went to the other side with Yan Lao. Both of them are quiet people. Naturally, they don''t go to places where there are many people. Therefore, they go to the remote places, come to a rockery, and sit down by the fish pond. They drink wine leisurely and enjoy the fish swimming in the water.


    "This kind of banquet is the most boring, and it has to be held in the evening. I knew it would not come so early." Said the old man, taking a sip of wine.


    "In the evening, it is convenient for all parties to get to know each other." Tang Ning said with a smile, "but it''s the same here. If you don''t feel interesting, I''ll go back to the guest house for a rest."


    "Lao Lei, I don''t know whether he''s here or not. We''ve all turned around and didn''t see anyone. But looking at the Lord''s mansion, there are many guards in the dark and in the open."


    "So it''s still comfortable here and no one bothers. Come on, drink our wine." She chuckled and touched him with a bottle gourd.


    With a smile, Yan looked at the gourd in her hand and said, "girl, are you picking this gourd from below? Look can not be inferior to me at all, how can there be a small white cloud above? It''s like the real thing


    "It''s true." She chuckled and waved the wine gourd in her hand and said, "this little white cloud was the first time I picked Xianhu. I''ll tell you..."


    They were chatting here, but they didn''t know where the housekeeper was looking for them. With the guests of twelve black gold posts together, the Lord wanted to have a meal with them at noon to let everyone know. When the other people arrived, they all rested in the guest house. However, they didn''t know where to go, and they couldn''t find any figures.


    "How about it? Haven''t you found it yet? " The housekeeper wiped his sweat and asked the maid and the guards.


    "They were seen going that way, but they couldn''t find it." Said the guard.


    "The maids didn''t find them there."


    "Be quiet. Don''t disturb the others, lest they think something is wrong." The housekeeper told him that he did not dare to look for it openly, so it was not easy to find it.


    "Go and look for it again. If you find it, report it immediately." The housekeeper told him to look for it on the other side, but he didn''t find it, so he had to go back and report it first.


    In the main hall, the Lord and ten other people were drinking tea, chatting and laughing, which seemed to be harmonious. As Lord Ouyang''s son, Ouyang Mingyue was also among them.


    "Lord, the other two guests have not been found. I don''t know where they went." The housekeeper came forward and whispered.


    "Oh? Didn''t you find it? "


    Lord Ouyang smiles, looks at Lei Yao and asks, "Lao Lei, can you contact them?" Of the twelve black gold posts, he took three, one for himself, and the other two were given to the other two. At this time, no one was found, so he had to look for him.


    Lei Yao didn''t expect that. Seeing the crowd, he laughed and said, "they both like wine. I guess where they drank. Since we can''t find them, we don''t need to find them. Anyway, they won''t be short of banquets in the evening."


    "Dean Lei, I don''t know which two fairies they are? Although I haven''t seen anyone, I think we should have heard of their names

 Chapter 1742

    "Yes, since there is no one to see, we should always know which two fairies are?" Another said.


    "Are these two lords? It shouldn''t be! If it is a lord, if invited, there will be a post sent by Lord Ouyang, and it will not be transferred by Lei Lao. " The half squinting middle-aged man said with a smile, looked at Lei Yao and said, "are not those two owners? Would you like me to have a special status


    "That''s to tell us, who are these two fairies? At first, I was not very curious. I would listen to you, but I was extremely curious. " Another Lord also opened his mouth and looked at Lei Yao.


    "I don''t want you to treat me like this."


    "Yes, Lei Lao, who are these two people?"


    Listening to their questions one by one, Lei Yao thought of what old man Yan said. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He arched his hands at them and said, "gentlemen, they are my two friends. This time I happened to pass by. Lord Ouyang gave me two more posts, so he invited them to join us in the fun. I guess you don''t know them. It''s better to wait until now I''d like to introduce you to this evening? "


    Seeing this, Lord Ouyang said with a smile: "in that case, let''s wait until the dinner starts in the evening! You can see people at the table. "


    Lord Ouyang, as the host, said so. Naturally, other people did not say anything more.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, come on, let''s move to the side hall. I''ve asked people to set the table. First, we''ll have a good drink with you. Next, we''ll ask you to sit in the side hall." Lord Ouyang stood up with a smile and asked them to move to the side hall and let his son lead the way.


    The crowd went to the side hall. Lord Ouyang fell behind a few steps and called Lei Yao: "Lao Lei, if you want to come to the party, you will not let them come to the banquet. I just don''t know who these two are? Mr. Lei keeps secret from them. He has to tell me something about my host, isn''t he? "


    Listening to this, Lei Yao shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not that I refuse to disclose, but I have promised to keep their identities secret. However, I can tell you that their surnames are Yan and Tang."


    Yan? Don?


    Lord Ouyang thought a little. He didn''t see anyone by his two surnames. It''s hard to guess. It seems that we can only wait until tonight.


    Tang Ning and Yan Lao, who don''t know what happened here, sat in the fish pond behind the rockery for a long time before they went back to the guest house to have a rest. However, Lei Lao, who learned that they had come back, originally wanted to come to look for them. As soon as they arrived at their guest house, they realized that they had taken their lunch break. He had to wait in the courtyard until evening.


    Tang Ning went out of the room first. After a sleep, she was in a good mood. As soon as she got out of the room, she saw Lei Yao sitting in the courtyard. She said with a smile, "Mr. Lei, the old man said that he didn''t see you before! When did you come? "


    At the same time, another room was opened, and the old man came out with his waist outstretched: "Laolei, coming!"


    Seeing the two of them, Lei Yao stood up and said, "you two are very leisurely. I have been here for a long time, but I didn''t find you. At noon, the Lord wanted to invite you to dinner, but the housekeeper sent people around to look for you, but they couldn''t find both of you."


    Hearing this, Downing laughed and said, "do you want to eat with us? We don''t know, so we drink at the rockery fish pond

 Chapter 1743

    "I''ll tell you two must have been drinking somewhere." He shook his head with a smile and said to them, "I have something to tell you first. At noon..."


    He told them what happened at noon, and then said, "so I guess they will be curious about your identity tonight. It''s impossible to hide. But I think it''s OK to say a surname."


    Old Yan nodded his head: "well, I know. In any case, few people have seen me. Even if they say their surname, no one knows who I am."


    "I don''t care. No one knows me or not." Downing chuckled.


    "Well, let''s go there! In case they are waiting for a while, they are all making friends with each other on the surface, but they are all full of thoughts. " Lei Yao said, motioning them to follow him.


    On the way, they met Ouyang Mingyue who came here. When Ouyang Mingyue saw Tang Ning, she was surprised: "fairy?"


    Yan Lao and Lei Lao stopped and took a look at them: "know each other?"


    "Dean Lei." After Ouyang Mingyue made a ritual, he made a salute to Yan Lao. Then he said, "can I have a word with the fairy?"


    Two people looked at Tang Ning one eye, and said: "OK, let''s go first." When they saw that they knew each other, they left first.


    After the two left, Ouyang Mingyue bowed to Tang Ning and said, "fairy, I didn''t expect to see you here, let alone that you are a friend of Dean Lei."


    "What can I do for you?" Asked downing.


    "I heard about the Lin family. My father demoted the Lin family, and they were punished." Ouyang Mingyue said, seeing her still and calm eyes, she added, "I am familiar with this city. If the fairies don''t give up, I can take the fairies around to have a look around after the banquet and try my best to be the landlord."


    "No need." She said and stepped forward, but after a few meters, she was stopped again.


    "It''s you! I still wonder why I didn''t see you. It''s here. " The woman with outstanding appearance is more beautiful and moving when she wears Chinese clothes.


    She looked at the woman in green in front of her, lifted her chin haughtily, and said, "ah Yuegui is the Lord of the Lord''s house. You can''t be friends with him. You are a nun. You should know yourself."


    Looking at the woman, who is smiling


    "My name is Xia Xinyu. I''m a Yue''s cousin."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning chuckle: "a cousin, tube also too wide point." She was too lazy to argue with her and was ready to leave, but the woman reached out and tried to block her way.


    "Heart Yu, don''t be presumptuous Ouyang Mingyue strides forward to pull her apart.


    "Fairy, I''m sorry. Xinyu has been spoiled by the family. I''ll apologize for her impoliteness." Ouyang Mingyue said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." She laughed and walked away without caring.


    "Ah Yue, she..."


    "Xinyu, she is a noble guest holding a black gold post. She must not be rude!" He lowered his voice to warn him and looked at her leaving figure. After releasing Xia Xinyu, he quickly followed up.


    At the main table, everyone else arrived. Seeing that there was still one person missing, someone said with a smile: "Lei Lao, why hasn''t your other friend arrived? Don''t you dare to come to the main table


    "Why, isn''t she there? Look, here it is. " Lei Yao said with a smile and looked at the figure walking slowly.


    They followed his eyes and saw a woman in green walking slowly

 Chapter 1744

    The first thing that people here notice is not her beautiful face, but her immortal spirit. Yes, it is the immortal spirit that comes from her body. It is elegant and dust free with holy and holy golden light. It is a layer of golden light around the immortal spirit. If it is hidden, even if she is only wearing simple and elegant green clothes, they can not ignore her existence.


    Her eyes move up and fall on her beautiful face, which is a beautiful face and unforgettable face. Her eyebrows are full of self-confidence and randomness, and her manners are calm and indifferent, but with a faint sense of dignity and dignity, which makes people not profane and presumptuous in front of her.


    Even when she came, some of them did not stand up to greet her.


    "I''m not too late for the banquet yet?" She went up with a smile.


    "Not too late, not too late." Lord Ouyang said with a smile and stood up and said, "please sit down."


    Tang Ning stepped forward and sat down. At this time, Lei Yao said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll introduce you. This is Tang Xianyou." Then he looked at Tang Ning and said, "this is Lord Ouyang, this is Ma Dao, this is Lord Tan, this is Lord yuan, and..."


    Lei Yao only briefly introduced what they called them, but did not introduce them in detail, because he knew that the two people around him would not deal with the people present in the future.


    Usually, the introducers introduce where he is from and what kind of family influence he comes from. Such a simple introduction can''t be more simple. All the big people here have a look at Lei Yao.


    Lei Yao sat down with a smile, as if he had not seen it.


    Ouyang Ling thought that the atmosphere was a little stagnant, so he put up his glass and said, "dear friends, as the host, I''d like to propose a toast to you first. Thank you for your time in your busy schedule. Please."


    "Please."


    The people also raised their glasses in return. After drinking all the wine in the cup, some people looked at Yan Lao and Tang Ning and said with a smile: "the two fairies are very beautiful, and they have never seen them before. However, they are not ordinary people who can make friends with Lei Lao."


    "No, we''re just two casual people wandering around." Yan said.


    Listening to this, someone chuckled: "all the people sitting at the main table are people with status. Mr. Lei only introduced their surnames to them, but I still don''t know what their honorific names are?"


    "Yes, but let us know, after all, who is sitting with us?"


    "You don''t even dare to let people know their names, do you?"


    Hearing their questions one by one, Mr. Yan glanced at them and sneered: "I''m not afraid. I''m just afraid to say it will scare you. Besides, since I don''t know my face, why should I show my identity to you? What''s more, Lord Ouyang, as the host, didn''t speak up. What are you shouting about? "


    All of the people present are in the upper position, and they are not very good when this unknown old man said so.


    Seeing this, Lord Ouyang said with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, all comers are guests. We who cultivate immortals are not strict with so many etiquette and rules. All the people who can sit down at the main table are all characters. We don''t need to hurt our friendship for such a small matter. Come and eat."

 Chapter 1745

    As early as Lei Lao said that the two men were Yan and Tang, when he saw them on the table, he knew that they were not ordinary people. He could not guess the identity of a woman surnamed Tang. However, he had a guess in his heart about the old man with Yan surname, which was exactly the case. Seeing that he did not want to reveal his name, he did not ask much.


    Now other people on the table ask like this, and he can only come out to play. For him, if the old man is really that one, there is really no need to explain his identity to other people.


    "Since the Lord has said so, I''ll offer this cup to Yan Xianyou." Yuan Tongtian said, raising his hand, the glass in front of him flew to Yan laofei.


    "Lord yuan, you''d better drink this wine yourself."


    Lei Yao sent the cup back to him before he started. He looked at the people on the table and said with a smile: "gentlemen, these two are my friends. If you embarrass them, you will embarrass me. When will Lei Yao become a person who can embarrass me at will?"


    Maybe it''s because Lei Yao opened his mouth, or because of other things, someone laughed and said, "Mr. Lei misunderstood me. In fact, there''s no malice here. It''s just curiosity."


    "Curiosity killed the cat." Leiyao said slowly, looked at them and said: "you should understand this truth, should not be curious, do not be curious."


    Ouyang Mingyue was watching the scene. Her faces were smiling and polite, but they were also witty. When she looked at the Tang Xianzi, she did not seem to see the undercurrent of the table. She drank wine quietly without lifting her eyelids.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to invite you to get together and talk about the affairs of our territory and the recent events. As you all know, a lot of great events have happened in various places recently. I think we should have a good and peaceful talk."


    Lord Ouyang looked at the people and said, "we are all leaders on one side. Even if we are not lords, we are also very high status and respected people in some aspects. Today''s small matter should not hurt your harmony."


    Yuan Tongtian listened and said, "Lord Ouyang, please come to me. Naturally, Yuan Tongtian has no words to say. But these two people are unknown. I''m still that sentence. They don''t deserve to sit at a table with us. However, since they are friends of Lei Lao, I think it''s qualified to go outside to sit with people from other aristocratic families."


    After hearing this, old Yan couldn''t help it. He patted the table and stood up: "Lao Lei, you old guy is not interesting enough. Let''s join such a banquet. Let''s see who these people are! What kind of Lord is this man? Look, I don''t know what evil spirit came here to pick up trouble! "


    He stood up and pointed at Yuan Tongtian and scolded him. He also let yuan Tongtian''s breath drop suddenly. His eyes were cold and staring at him: "you say it again!"


    "What? Can''t you hear me clearly? It''s really the way of life has changed, and you can be a lord in this way. " Old Yan didn''t have a good word to say when he was angry. He was not afraid of him.


    "Old man! You want to die


    Who is yuan Tongtian? That''s not a good person to get along with, let alone someone who dares to point at his nose and scold him. As soon as he gets angry, he directly hands at the old man. Anyway, this time, he obviously came to attend the banquet, but actually he came to pick up trouble.

 Chapter 1746

    It was not easy to seize the opportunity, so he started directly at the old man without saying a word.


    Although the old man mainly focuses on medicine, and his combat effectiveness is not comparable to him, his body method is excellent. Once the two fight off the table, the rest of the people will not be able to sit down. Let alone the people at the guest table outside, they will be surprised to hear what is going on inside.


    It''s just that the status of the guests outside is quite different from those inside. They also know that even if something happens inside, it''s not for them to ask.


    It''s not good to say that even if the people at the main table fight, the power and pressure are not within their power to resist, not to mention the persuasion or something. Even so, I am still very curious. What''s going on inside? How did you fight well? Who is fighting with whom?


    At the main table inside, the two of them were fighting, while the others were watching the play. They could see what strength the old man was. But to their surprise, once they had a fight, they could see that Yan Laoguan was not very effective, at least, he was not the opponent of Yuan Tongtian.


    "Two, two, stop fighting." Lord Ouyang didn''t expect that the two men didn''t agree, so he started to fight. When he saw that Yan Lao was not yuan Tongtian''s opponent, he blocked yuan Tongtian''s move for him and said, "Lord yuan, don''t fight."


    "Go away!" Yuan Tongtian beat him back and attacked the old man again.


    As a good friend of old man Yan for many years, Lei Yao naturally knew that the old man''s fighting capacity was not very good. Seeing that he was not an opponent, Lei Yao jumped forward and beat yuan Tongtian back with one hand: "Yuan Tongtian, you are enough! Be careful that I''m not polite to you! "


    "Oh! Dean Lei, I''ve long wanted to learn your skills! " Yuan Tongtian, who was defeated, narrowed his eyes, and his voice was fierce. The next moment, he saw his step move and rushed forward.


    People over there are hand in hand. Other people around the main table watch. When Yan Lao is pulled away by Lei Yao, he is pushed to the other side of the main table.


    At this time, people noticed that there were still people sitting at the main table eating food and drinking wine.


    Tang Ning ate leisurely with vegetables, and poured a glass of wine. His expression was very comfortable. He was not affected by the fighting on one side. Until Yan Lao was pushed back to the main table and did not stand firmly, Tang Ning moved his feet and kicked the chair beside him, which made him fall into the chair.


    "Eh?" After sitting in his chair, Yan was stunned and looked at Tang Ning, who was leisurely eating vegetables.


    "Come on, try this red crisp meat. It''s really delicious. It''s just right with the wine." Downing put a pair of chopsticks in his hand.


    Seeing that she brought a plate of red crisp meat in front of him, Yan took a piece of red crisp meat and ate it with his chopsticks in his hand, and nodded: "well, it''s very crisp."


    Just after eating the meat in his mouth, he was stunned and put his chopsticks in a stare: "what kind of meat to eat! I''m fighting, old man He was about to stand up, but he was pressed to sit down.


    "Come on! You''re not old enough to beat him! You''re in a hurry to be beaten! Come on, drink. "


    After he sat down, Downing handed him another wine pot: "you said we didn''t have a decent meal when we arrived here early in the morning! What kind of fight


    One side of the public see some muddled, completely do not know what this is the operation?

 Chapter 1747

    On hearing her say so, Yan Lao Chao''s two people who were fighting looked at each other and nodded with approval: "this is also true. He is the dean of Xianwu college, and he will never lose." Then he took a piece of meat to eat and sipped the wine. He said, "but this wine is not as good as the elegant house building. At most, it can only be considered as a good drink."


    Ouyang Ling thought that they were indifferent to each other, eating food and drinking wine there, and then looking at the fierce fight between them, he could not help but feel some headache.


    Lei Lao''s strength is needless to say. As the president of Xianwu college, his combat effectiveness is not inferior to any of the Lords here. Once the two fight, even he can''t get involved.


    Seeing yuan Tongtian''s fight back, he snorted, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. When he was ready to light up his weapons, Lord Ouyang''s face sank.


    "Enough!"


    A deep drink came out of his mouth with anger and prestige. As soon as the sound of the drink came out, the two people''s movements were quite a meal. He also stepped forward and looked at them calmly.


    "Have you forgotten where this is? Have you ever paid attention to me when I had a big fight at Ouyang Chen''s banquet? "


    "Lord Ouyang, I''m really sorry today. If it wasn''t for this grandson who has been picking things up, I wouldn''t have been able to help it." Lei Yao bowed his hand and apologized to him. After all, it was a feast for others, and they almost ruined it.


    No, it was smashed.


    When Yuan Tongtian heard this, he shook his fist, but he didn''t do it any more. He just glanced at him with a gloomy look. Then he looked at the two people who were drinking wine and eating food. The next moment, he just said to Lord Ouyang, "goodbye!"


    "Girl, let''s go, too! Go back to the elegant house and drink the immortals Mr. Yan stood up with his round stomach and belched.


    "It''s OK." Tang Ning should, stood up and said to Ouyang leader: "Lord Ouyang, I''m sorry to disturb you today. Goodbye."


    "I will go with you." "Lord Ouyang, you don''t have to send it," he said


    Ouyang Chen watched them leave, opened his mouth, and finally sighed. Yuan Tongtian is a provocative person, but he is not afraid of him. Otherwise, this matter could not have happened this evening.


    When Tang Ning and Ouyang Chen left, Ouyang Chen was cleaning up the mess. When he asked others to take a rest, Ouyang Mingyue stepped forward and said, "father, in fact, not long ago, the Lin family''s affairs also involved this fairy named Tang. I heard that..." Ouyang Mingyue told him all the things that happened not long ago.


    After hearing what he said, Ouyang Chen nodded: "I know, after seeing them, I guess they are from Wuyou valley. I heard them say they live in elegant houses. Tomorrow morning, you will send some amends to them on behalf of your father. Please don''t blame them for the improper greeting."


    "Yes." Ouyang bright moon should come down.


    On the other side, after they returned to the elegant house, they ordered wine and food and accompanied Lei Yao to drink there.


    "I''m really sorry about this today. If I knew I wouldn''t let you go, there''s not much else. I''ll punish myself three times if I''m drunk." Lei Yao said, pouring the wine and drinking it.


    Old Yan took a look at him and said, "OK, take it easy. This pot of immortals is not drunk."

 Chapter 1748

    Lei Yao looked at them and asked, "when are you going to leave?"


    "It should be just these two days." Said downing.


    "Well, don''t forget what I said. Remember to come to our Xianwu college and I''ll wait for you there." Lei Yao said with a smile, then looked at old man Yan and asked, "how long are you going to come out this time? When will you go back? "


    Yan Lao waved his hand: "I''m not in a hurry, and nobody cares about me. I can think of it as long as I want to."


    "That''s true, but if you don''t have time to go, you can stay with me for a while." Lei Yao said with a smile.


    "Say it again!" Mr. Yan drank the wine.


    The three drank here until late at night. When he came in, he poured a glass of water into the room.


    "Tang Tang, today you go out with your front foot and she goes out with her back foot. After going out, she wandered around the city. Later, when she was drinking tea at a tea stand, she took down the bamboo hat, sat there for a while, and then left again. But after that, someone followed her. Later, I saw that she came back after she bought something, and stayed here all the time."


    Xiaohei tells her every move of Xingyan, and then goes to the front and sips the water that downing pours on the table.


    Tang Ning looked at the little black drinking water, fingers gently stroked its body black hair, also did not say anything, quietly watched it drink water.


    Xiaohei looked up at her and asked, "Tang Tang, what does she want to do? I always feel like she''s up to something. "


    Downing crooked his lips and said with a smile: "maybe I want to help my hand do things for her."


    "And you keep her? Since this person is not grateful, don''t leave her. She doesn''t have Xingtong and Xingyue Said Xiao Hei.


    Downing laughed and said, "I want to borrow her hand to do things. For now, let''s keep her first."


    Listening to her, Xiao Hei didn''t understand, but he didn''t say anything.


    On the other side, Yuan Tongtian.


    "Lord, today''s subordinates found the trace of the slave outside. They followed her to a place called Yaju cottage and found that the slave lived in it."


    "Oh? How could you live in a small house? So the person who bought her is also in it Yuan Tongtian turned the ring on his thumb finger and showed a grim smile: "look at them for me! If you let them escape, you are the only one I can ask


    "Yes The people below responded and quickly backed out.


    Two days later, Tang Ning and Yan Lao bought a lot of immortals. After drunk, they left the elegant house and went on the road. Xingyan was still wearing a bamboo hat and followed them. After drinking the medicine for three days, the young poisonous insects in her body were expelled. It can be said that there was almost nothing wrong with her.


    They went out of the city and sat in the Xianhu flying. Xingyan Yujian was flying behind. At this time, she saw that the two people in front stopped and fell to the ground, so she also put away the flying sword.


    "What''s the matter, girl?" Yan Lao doesn''t know why he looks at Tang Ning.


    Tang Ning unscrewed the wine gourd and took a sip of wine. He said, "some people are following us. I''ll give them a chance to show up and do something."


    "What?" Yan laoyileng, looked around. At this time, he saw dozens of people coming out from behind, and among them, there was yuan Tongtian.


    "It''s the grandson again!" Seeing him, old Yan cast his mouth and scolded him.


    And at their side, wearing a hat star Yan eyes slightly flash

 Chapter 1749

    It''s not true that Yuan Tongtian is gathering! I wonder who has the courage to move my chess pieces. It turns out to be you two. "


    He walked forward, staring at them and saying, "that day you escaped a disaster, but today you are not so lucky. Give it to me! Kill the old one, and the two women will stay! " As soon as the voice fell, more than 40 people rushed forward with swords.


    "Look out for yourself, old man." Tang Ning said, and took out the round bamboo sword to meet the enemy. As soon as he turned his hand, the aura of spiritual power on the blade of the sword was like a sharp cold light.


    Her sword was extremely sharp, and the monks were afraid of everything she passed. In the clang of swords and swords, fresh blood splashed out and screamed. The fierce murderous spirit made none of the friars dare to step forward and attack others spontaneously. Therefore, she directly confronted yuan Tongtian, who was standing still.


    Yuan Tongtian thought that these men were not good enough. He knew that the old man''s fighting power was not good. As for the slave, let alone the slave, it was an accident that the nun in green, surnamed Tang, was.


    He could see that her strength was very stable, and there was an unfathomable feeling. This feeling was not discovered at this moment, but at the Lord''s banquet that day, and even stronger at this moment.


    But who was yuan Tongtian afraid of? Who are you afraid of? It''s just a nun. Does it really scare him? Thinking of this, he sneered and moved his hand. In the long sword handshake, he attacked downing in front with the speed of covering his ears. The blade of the sword attacked with fierce airflow and pressure.


    Tang Ning watched the long sword attack, and the sharp sword in his hand directly met him. When the two long swords'' tips opposed each other, two powerful air currents surged from the two people''s sword tips in an arc, as if they were fighting with each other, and no one gave in.


    The roaring sword Gang Qi forms a gang mask. The powerful pressure diffuses from the two people. Even those who are not far away feel uncomfortable.


    Yuan Tongtian pursed his lips, and only he knew how much spiritual power was infused into his sword. He thought she couldn''t take the sword, but he didn''t want the nun to be more powerful than he thought.


    Maybe the two people''s airflow competition reached the limit of the gang mask. They saw two fierce air currents burst out and drove them back respectively. Downing was repulsed by the strength of the air current. When she was retreating, someone came up with a sword in the back. Her eyes were cold, and a palm wind clapped out, and she directly beat the man to death.


    "Poof!"


    The friar with the sword stab in front of him was hit by a palm, and the blood spurted out, and the whole man fell to the ground.


    Yuan Tongtian was beaten back by the current and staggered back a few steps. However, when he saw Tang Ning clapping that hand, he saw a cold streak in his eyes. Almost with lightning speed, he took the opportunity to attack forward and pointed his sword directly at the other party''s heart.


    Tang Ning was aware of the cold and murderous air behind her. She didn''t even look back, so she jumped into the air with her toes. Her figure leaped into the sky, rotated around, and then chopped yuan Tongtian with a sword from the top to the bottom.


    At that moment, Yuan Tongtian felt that in addition to her breath of flying immortal, there was also an ancient pressure, which captured him, which made him have a moment of fear and stupefied. When the sword with ancient prestige was chopped down, his body''s instinctive reaction had already made him roll away.

 Chapter 1750

    A sword with a strong air current splits down at a very fast speed. With a roar, a sword mark is split on the ground, and the powerful pressure diffuses around with the air flow.


    Yuan Tongtian''s face changed slightly. Before he got up from the ground, he saw the sword''s strength sweeping through his head, and his hair was falling and spreading.


    He quickly jumped up to fight with his sword. However, the fight at this moment made him feel a little hard. The fierce fighting capacity of the other side and the shaking ancient prestige put great pressure on him at this moment. After a fight, he knew clearly that the strength of Tang was even stronger than that of Lei Yao in Xianwu Academy!


    "Sonorous!"


    "Whew!"


    During the first World War, the two figures were inseparable. The strong air current made others feel uncomfortable. Because of the attack of sword spirit, many trees around the area were cut off, and traces of sword spirit were left on the ground.


    Not far away, Xingyan killed several people, and then went to help Yan Lao. After they killed those people, they saw the two men from the ground to the air, and the strong air current pervaded them. Even if other people wanted to get close to them, they couldn''t get close to them under their pressure and airflow.


    Star Yan looked at the scene of the battle between the two men in the middle of the air. She held the sword tightly. She wanted to go up and kill the man himself, but she also knew that she couldn''t get close at this time.


    Seeing that he and Yuan Tongtian couldn''t help themselves, he looked at the wounds on his body and found a place to bandage and stop bleeding, while paying attention to how the two men were fighting.


    "Boom!"


    A strong air current rose from the sky between the two people. The strong air current repelled the two figures in the air by more than ten meters, and the air flow that soared into the sky was even more direct to the clouds, and there was a loud bang on it, which shocked many people like thunder.


    "What''s that noise? Is it ray? "


    "It seems to be coming out of the clouds, as if there are turbulence, as if there are strong people fighting."


    "This is Lord Ouyang''s territory. Who will make such a big noise here? Listen to the sound is not far away, go and have a look. "


    For a while, there were many friars flying towards the sound of the sound, even if it was a little distance away, but for them, the Royal sword flew very fast, and it didn''t take long to get there.


    After a fierce battle, Yuan Tongtian had a bone deep wound on his shoulder. Blood was seeping down from the wound and half his clothes were wet. But he still held the sword, pursed his lips, and looked at Tang Ning with sinister eyes. The next moment, he saw his sword flying up and flying out in two At the same time, he raised his hand and turned his hands, forming a strong air flow between his hands, hitting downing in front of him at a speed beyond his ears.


    "Go to hell for me!"


    With his murderous voice coming out, the flying sword and the powerful air current hit downing at the same time, and the overwhelming air current rolled out like a terrible wave rising from the deep sea to swallow people up.


    Because of the powerful blow, Yan Lao could not help but stand up and lift his heart, worried that Tang Ning would be injured.


    Downing looked at the overwhelming strong atmospheric current in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly

 Chapter 1751

    At the next moment, she struck the sword forward and divided it into two parts. At the same time, she mobilized the spirit breath in her body. At the moment when she saw the powerful spiritual power surging, the fire roared out and quickly condensed into a ball in her palm. The fireball rolled bigger and bigger, and the roaring flame was like a roaring beast. With the support of her palm, the two pairs of flying swords were in full swing With a stroke of the palm, the fireball suddenly flew out and hit the front.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment when the whistling ball of fire was shot out by Downing, the flame turned into a bird of flame. The bird flapped its wings, opened its mouth and sang a song, breaking through the air stream hit by Yuan Tongtian with the momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    "Hooray! Whew


    When the flame hit the air stream, the speed of rushing and swallowing slowed down a little bit. But when the air was broken and burned in the air, the flame ball was more powerful and hit yuan Tongtian with lightning speed.


    "No, no!"


    Yuan Tongtian opened his eyes in horror. When he saw the fireball attacking, he almost instinctively backed back. But in a moment, the fireball had been severely knocked down on him.


    "Bang!"


    Yuan Tongtian didn''t even have time to save himself and dodge. The whole person was hit by the flame ball and flew a hundred meters away. What''s more, the flame on the flame ball didn''t disperse with the impact, but just like a rotating ball, it seemed that he wanted to penetrate yuan Tongtian''s body.


    "Ah


    The shrill cry came from Yuan Tongtian''s mouth. He tried to throw away the flame ball with both hands, but his hands were too hot to bear when he touched the flame ball. The pain made him scream bitterly.


    The ball of fire whirled around his body. His clothes and robes were burned by the fire. The skin on his chest was burned red and scorched by the flame, and the blood was dried before it even seeped out. The pain hit his heart so hard that he couldn''t even stand up at the first time after he was hit by the fire and fell to the ground.


    The fire had dissipated, but his chest was left with a startling wound, because this blow not only caused damage by the fire, but also the powerful dark force contained in the fire. The dark force seriously injured his internal organs and organs, which made him lie in the pit and gasped for breath, and he was in agony.


    Tang Ning''s blue dress is floating in the air. Compared with the other party''s distress and heavy damage, she is still as clean as before, and even has no trace of fighting on her body. When she raises her hand, her sword returns to her hand and turns into a round bamboo.


    Standing in the air, she could see yuan Tongtian who was 100 meters away and fell in the pit. She hooked her lips and stepped out in the void. One step, she came to the top of the hundred meters away.


    "How? Is it comfortable to lie in the pit? " Tang Ning looked down at Yuan Tongtian, who was panting for breath. Seeing that he tried several times and could not stand up, he couldn''t help laughing: "can''t you get up? Then lie down! I don''t care about you. Even, I can make you sleep here forever


    As he spoke, Tang Ning''s palm surged with a flame. Seeing the flame, Yuan Tongtian''s eyes shrank, and there was obvious fear in his eyes: "who are you, who are you, who are you?"

 Chapter 1752

    Tang Ning was lying in the pit with the fireball in his hand. With another hand moving, a suction force took the space ring and the heaven and earth bag from his body. Then he said: "I am a person who can let you die." As soon as the sound falls, the flame ball in the hand has been smashed downward.


    Yuan Tongtian saw that his space ring and bag of heaven and earth on his body were directly stripped from him by a powerful force, and the God consciousness imprinted on them was also directly erased. He widened his eyes with indignation and wanted to roar.


    But at the same time, the ball of fire, which contained ancient prestige, hit him. He wanted to escape, but he was killed by the pressure because of his serious injury. He could only watch the flame roar at him without the expected roar, but after the flame roared down on Yuan Tongtian, the flame and airflow quickly wrapped him up and burned Yes.


    "Ah


    The burning of the flame and the package of the air current seemed to trap his soul and torment him. The burning pain from his body made him scream bitterly. The sound contained a powerful aura of spiritual power, which broke through the flame and air flow and went to the sky.


    "Ah! Who the hell are you! Who the hell is it


    As if death had to be understood, he screamed and asked, his soul struggling to escape from the body, but was locked to death by the powerful pressure and breath, unable to escape from the body.


    The shrill scream reverberated in the sky, sharp and containing strong pressure, with the power of piercing, let those monks who came to know the sea because of hearing the movement and noise as if they had been stabbed by sharp weapons. Suddenly, they felt hurt, and their figures were shaking. They were all unable to stand in the air. A mouthful of blood suddenly spewed out from the air It was planted in China.


    Tang Ning didn''t know that. She just watched yuan Tongtian struggling in the fire. The spirit wanted to escape from the burning body, but she was trapped by her life. She could only let the sky fire devour him.


    Not far away, old Yan listened to the voice, but there was no discomfort. After all, his age was there. Although his fighting ability was not very good after years of training, he was very strong in recognizing the sea.


    In contrast, Xingyan is exuding cold sweat. The bamboo hat that was destroyed in the fight has been lost. There is a trace of pale on the scarred face. Obviously, she quickly sits down and breathes.


    "Who are you! Who is it! Tell me, tell me... "


    The unwilling voice was still shouting, but it was more and more low, until his voice disappeared in the fire, and downing did not tell him who she was.


    Downing looked at the pit, and there was no ashes left, only a trail of charred earth in the shape of a human.


    She took back her eyes, and then went to him. When she came to him, she set her eyes on Xingyan, who sat cross legged, and did not know what she was thinking.


    In the breath of Xingyan feel her eyes fall on her body, it seems to see through all the eyes, let her at this moment have a kind of guilty, even no escape form of uneasiness, she breathed a breath, changed to kneel, kowtow to Tang Ning.


    "Thank you for your revenge."

 Chapter 1753

    "Don''t you just want to use my hand to kill him?" Downing looked at her faintly.


    "What?" Hearing this, Yan asked, "is yuan Tongtian attracted by her? No, isn''t yuan Tongtian looking for us? " He thought it was the feud they had made at the banquet. Listen to Tang Ning''s accident, it seems that Yuan Tongtian was attracted by this slave?


    Xingyan looked slightly stiff and bowed her head and said, "I knew that the master was not an ordinary person when he left the black market with the master. I was not yuan Tongtian''s opponent, but he destroyed my family. I had to report back, so..."


    "So you take my hand to avenge it." Downing took her words.


    "I''m sorry..." Xingyan lowered her head and did not dare to look at her.


    Hiss


    Hearing this, Mr. Yan sneered and said to Tang Ning, "girl, what do you think I said? You can''t take this slave. Look, you''re still counting on you. Fortunately, you beat yuan Tongtian. If you can''t, won''t you be killed by her? "


    "I told you the other day that you can only be loyal to the master as a servant. You even dare to count on the master. I dare not use such a servant." Tang Ning looked at her and said, "I take back the name of Xingyan, and you are not allowed to use the name of Xingyan in the future. You go!"


    "Master..."


    "I don''t want to hear those words from you again." Tang Ning said faintly, glancing at her, he said to Yan Laodao: "old man, go."


    "Good." Seeing that she finally dumped the slave, she couldn''t help smiling and squinting.


    The two left with their gourds in their arms. Behind them, the woman who watched them leave stood up and walked forward to the pit. Looking at the traces left in the pit, they took a deep breath and then turned away.


    Anyway, her enemy is dead at last!


    On the other side, the two people holding the gourd were flying leisurely in the air. The old man said with a smile: "girl, you can finally dump this slave. The slave looks bad. If you want a servant, the old man will give you one!"


    Tang Ning laughed and said: "in fact, it''s the same whether there are servants or not. At the beginning, I would save her. But I can see that she has a stubborn and unyielding eye in her eyes. If a woman is put on the stage for auction, she can be self destructed, so that she can have a better face in the future. If she doesn''t meet her, she can pull one."


    "So you have a good heart! It''s hard to be a good person these days. Look at how you saved her, and what did she do to you? There is no gratitude at all. It is said that it is a white eyed wolf. According to me, it should not have saved him at the beginning and let her live and die on her own


    Downing laughed and said nothing more. It is also human nature to be kind to others. Although she is cold hearted, she is not merciless.


    "And! When you bought her, you paid a lot of money, you also solved her poison, and you gave her ointment to restore her face. Now you even confiscate some interest. It''s really a loss. " Old Yan is still muttering.


    "In fact, she took advantage of me, and I will try my best to kill yuan Tongtian. As soon as the Lord dies, who will take this piece of fat?" Donning said with a smile.


    When Yan heard this, he was surprised and looked at her: "you don''t want to be a lord, do you?"


    She waved her hand and said with a smile, "no, I''m not interested in the Lord. I just want Mo ye to take over the territory ruled by Yuan Tongtian."

 Chapter 1754

    "I see." Old Yan nodded and asked, "shall we go to your moye first, or to the land controlled by Yuan Tongtian first?"


    "Ye, let him go there." Said downing.


    Maybe it was simply what she said. Yan could not help looking at her and asking, "is this Mo Ye really as powerful as you said?"


    Smell speech, Downing smile: "nature."


    More than a month later, they finally stepped into Nanyuan city in the early morning of this day.


    "This is Nanyuan city. I think we''d better find a place to have a rest! There''s still a long way to go to the Lord''s house Old Yan said, looking at the prosperity of the city, said with a smile: "it seems that the change of the Lord has not much impact on the people in this city."


    "This means that the power holders today are better than before. Otherwise, if the power holders are replaced by others, it will only be the people below who suffer." Tang Ning said slowly, looking at the restaurant in front of him and saying, "let''s go there and have a rest."


    "Yes." Mr. Yan answered and went to the restaurant in front of him.


    Tang Ning took a look at Xiao Hei, who stopped on the roof not far away, and said, "go to the Lord''s house first."


    "Good!" I should leave with my wings.


    "Haha, I can eat a good meal at last. It''s not barbecue meat or dry food, or Bigu pills. If I hadn''t been fed by wine all the way, I don''t know how much I''d lose!" After sitting down, Mr. Yan ordered many dishes and waited for the meal to be served.


    After sitting down, Downing jokingly said, "how many catties can you lose? Last night you had a leg of barbecue


    "Isn''t it monotonous? No restaurant can compare with it. Look at the menu, snacks, meat and other dishes. I want to swallow when I smell the fragrance from the next table. " Yan Lao said, looking at the next table, his eyes fell on the food and wine on their table.


    "Here comes the food." The waiter came up with the dishes and yelled. After serving the dishes, he said, "take your time." Then he retired.


    Old Yan took the chopsticks and ate, while beckoning Tang Ning to try this and that.


    They had dinner here, while on the other side, Xiao Hei went to the Lord''s house first. After searching all the way, he finally came to the gate of the Lord''s house.


    Looking at this place as if connected with a whole mountain over there, Xiaohei thought about it, then went around to the back, found a place where no one was and flew in.


    But, after all, it''s the Lord''s place, and it''s also the place where Mo Ye is in charge. He''s so strict that the people below dare not relax a little. So when he saw a crow flying in, someone had already pulled out his bow and arrow to shoot at the crow.


    "Whew!"


    The sharp arrow whistled out. The archer thought that he could shoot down the crow with an arrow. But the crow flapped his wings and dodged and looked at him.


    "Did you miss it? Come again The man opened his bow and shot another arrow. He heard a sharp sound across the air, but he still missed the crow.


    "It''s really a heresy. It''s not true that both arrows were missed?" The man became angry and took aim at the crow with his bow and arrow.


    Xiaohei glanced at him with contempt in his eyes. He fluttered his wings and flew inside without wasting it with him. However, when he saw it flying in, the guard drank: "shoot down that crow! Otherwise, the Lord will be punished if he sees us! "

 Chapter 1755

    Xu was worried that the crow would disturb the Lord. Several guards quickly put on their bows and arrows to shoot at the crow. Seeing that several sharp arrows could not hit the crow, they were also worried.


    "Come on! Grab it


    "Take the net! Get a net


    The guards yelled. Some people raised their swords and jumped at the crow. Others quickly took the net and pulled it out to catch the crow. Unexpectedly, the net was pulled back to the next cover, but the crow got away from it. The net went directly to the guards who jumped up, and all of a sudden, the scene was in a mess.


    "Dumb! Dumb! Catch what! Do you want to catch Lao Tzu Small black two eyes one stare, open mouth directly scold one.


    This word a, below guard people a Zheng, astonished of the wide eyes: "can talk?"


    "That''s nonsense!" Xiao Hei glanced at them and said, "I know your Lord, or I know you all the time! If I lose my hair, you will all have no hair. " Then he fluttered his wings and flew inside.


    "Night king, your daughter-in-law is coming! Here comes the daughter-in-law Xiao Hei was flying and shouting, and all the people below were dumbfounded.


    "What is that crow talking about? Daughter in law? Where''s the daughter-in-law from? " Asked the guard in dismay.


    "Does our Lord have a daughter-in-law?" They looked at each other, but they did not stop the crow.


    In the palace, Mo Ye looks at the materials submitted below. He seems to hear Xiao Hei''s hoarse and sharp voice shouting. He puts down what he is doing and looks out.


    At this time, the original was low head came in and reported: "master, there is a crow outside, calling your daughter-in-law to come."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye''s lips show a tiny invisible smile. He stands up and walks out. When he comes outside, he sees the little black flying in the air around and yells: "night king, your daughter-in-law is coming!"


    He followed him out and waited behind him, but he was surprised. Does the master have a daughter-in-law? If so, there will be a mistress in the Lord''s house. I just don''t know what kind of mistress they will be?


    "Little black." Mo Ye calls.


    Xiaohei looks around in the middle of the air. However, the place is too big. It doesn''t know where Mo Ye is. So he can only shout in the air. When he hears his voice and looks in the direction of the sound, he stands there quietly looking at him.


    "Night king!" Xiao Hei saw his surprise and called out. He fluttered his wings and flew over. He landed on the head of Yuancheng, who was waiting for him.


    When I saw that crow didn''t stay in other places, but fell directly on his head, his body was a little stiff for a moment. I want to drive him away! In front of the master, he did not dare to be presumptuous, but had to look down at the ground.


    "Where''s Annin?" Mo Ye asks.


    "She ate in the city and said she would stop and come back. Let me have a look first." Xiao Hei stood with his wings folded and his black eyes looked around: "night king, it''s very big here! I almost got lost. "


    "If you are familiar with it, you will not." Mo Ye says, to Yuan Cheng way: "explain go down, open the gate, prepare to meet the madam."


    Hearing this, the original was respectfully replied: "yes." At the same time, Xiao Hei, standing on his head, fluttered his wings and landed on a branch not far away.

 Chapter 1756

    Tang Ning doesn''t know that Mo Ye has also ordered the people of the Lord''s house to meet her. At this time, she and the old man are sitting in a gourd to the direction of the Lord''s house. However, when they get to the gate of the Lord''s house, it is already noon.


    "Welcome your wife back to your house."


    Two lines of neat lines bowed down respectfully and saluted Downing, their voices echoing in the air.


    Downing looked at the posture of the men in front of him, and then at the black figure that came slowly from inside, and stepped inside. But behind her, Yan Laoze followed with a smile.


    Mo Ye looks at her in a water blue dress and slowly walks towards him. Soft and affectionate emerge in the deep black pupil. He strides forward and reaches out his hand to her when he comes to her.


    "Annin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Deep voice from his mouth, looking at the heart of the people, his eyes are gentle.


    "We are not married yet! Do you want them to call my wife Downing raised his eyebrows and looked at him jokingly.


    "Even if you are not married, you are my wife and the hostess here." With a smile, he looked at the old man who came with him and asked, "is this one?"


    "This is Yan Lao. I met him on the way." Tang Ning introduced him and turned to Yan Laodao: "old man, my fiance, Mo Ye."


    "Ha ha, see, see, really is the posture of God, not ordinary people!" Yan said with a smile, looking at the outstanding man in front of him, and secretly raised his thumb to Tang Ning.


    This man is really a good match for her.


    "Mr. Yan, please come in." Mo Ye says, ask him to enter, then take Downing''s hand to go inside.


    The two rows of people had bent down to salute outside the gate, and when downing went inside, they had bowed to them and held the ceremony, until they went inside, but wherever they passed, the people behind them accepted the ceremony and stood up.


    They looked at the figure walking slowly inside, their eyes flickering slightly. Because she was the hostess of the Lord''s house, they did not dare to look at her. When they saw her coming from afar, they had already bent down and bowed down to salute. Therefore, they could only vaguely remember that she was a woman in a blue and blue dress, with an excellent appearance and an air of immortality.


    Because of the strictness of Mo Ye''s imperial command, the people below dare not have half a discussion. After welcoming the hostess into the house, they return to their posts under the arrangement of the garden administrator.


    "Tang Tang!" Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew over. She said, "Tang Tang, it''s so big that I almost got lost when I came in."


    "I''m free now, so you can get familiar with it." Donning said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll take a look over there." Xiao Hei said, flapping his wings and left.


    "Girl, let someone prepare a rest place for me! Old man, I''m going to have a rest Knowing that they had not seen each other for a long time and had a lot to say, he planned to take a rest and let them get together.


    "Good." Tang Ning answers and looks at Mo Ye.


    "Yuancheng, take old Yan to rest! Arrange to wait. " Mo Ye gives an order.


    "Yes." The original response, then to Yan Laodao: "old Sir, this side please."


    Old Yan nodded and followed him to leave first.


    When Mo ye and Tang Ning enter the main hall, they wave back the attendants. When they are left, Mo Ye asks, "are you OK these days, Anning?"

 Chapter 1757

    Donning was sitting in his lap, leaning on his arms, listening to his low voice into the ear, she laughed and said: "when we came up, I was pulled into the black hole by that force and went to the demon world. You know, although I seem to be the strength of a flying immortal, I have already built an immortal body, so I didn''t suffer any loss when I went to the demon world."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye suddenly said, "it''s the devil kingdom. No wonder I sent people around to inquire about your news. I didn''t hear about you until recently."


    "After I came out of the demon world, I inquired about your information. I found that you were the Lord of Nanyuan City, so I came to look for you. This time, I killed yuan Tongtian on my way. Since you are already the Lord of Nanyuan City, you might as well take over his territory as well." Donning said with a smile and took a space ring from the space and handed it to him.


    "This is what I took from Yuan Tongtian. There are all things in it, such as the orders of the city Lord in the area he is in charge of. If you want to take over his area, you have to move faster."


    Mo Ye picked his eyebrows, looked at a man in his arms, and said, "you just arrived, you want to send me out? Do you know how long it will take to get there? And even if you take these things in the past, you can''t take over them directly. Do you know that it will take a few months at least to fully take over the area? Are you willing to let me out like this? Why don''t we go with our husband and wife? " With that, he tightened his hands and rubbed his head against her neck socket.


    Downing was rubbed to itch, giggled and said: "don''t make a fuss. I''ve been in a hurry all day and haven''t taken a bath yet."


    "It''s OK. I don''t dislike you for my husband." Mo Ye smiles.


    "You say, if you let the people you know see you now, how can you laugh at you?" Downing chuckled and pulled his hand away from his arms.


    Mo Ye leans back and looks at the woman who runs away from his arms and says, "I''m close to the people I like. Am I afraid of being laughed at? Ah Ning, darling, come here and I''ll hold it again


    "No Downing a listen to all happy, smile squint a pair of eyes way: "you tell me like this, it is not so simple to hug." She''s not going.


    "I''m the one who knows."


    Mo Ye grins. The next moment, the figure has swept away. He comes suddenly. Even though he is on guard, Tang Ning doesn''t expect that this guy is still chasing her to hold him. When he turns around and runs away, he is hugged.


    "Madam, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You have to solve your husband''s lovesickness." As soon as Mo Ye''s voice falls, he kisses her lips.


    On hearing this, Downing couldn''t help laughing. Unexpectedly, he would kiss her at this moment and knock her teeth directly. He only heard him Snort and hiss and retreated.


    "Pooh Seeing that he didn''t kiss, he broke his lips. Donning chuckled and gave him an affectionate look: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Anin, you''re still there gloating." He looked at her bitterly, just like a lonely man in an empty room.


    Downing grinned and said, "how about I make it up to you?" With that, she encircled his neck and stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips.


    Mo Ye happily hooks up the corner of his lips, puts his arm around her waist, and presses her into his arms. Then he begins to turn away from others

 Chapter 1758

    Those who had been expelled did not know what was going on inside, nor did they dare to eavesdrop. They all retreated far away. After a long time, they saw the Lord leading his wife out.


    "Annin, I''ll show you around to get familiar with the place."


    Mo Ye says to Downing beside him, and says: "you just arrived here, and it''s not urgent to go there. In these two days, I''ll accompany you well in these two days. After all, if I leave for a few months, I really don''t want to be separated from you without getting along with you."


    "OK, you can accompany me well in these two days! After the stability over there, you can find someone you can trust to take over the management, and you don''t have to be there by yourself. " Donning said with a smile.


    "Well." He answered and said, "the Lord''s house covers a very large area. I haven''t arranged much since I took over. If you feel bored after I leave, you can transform the Lord''s house. I will deal with the matter as soon as possible and come back to accompany you."


    "Good." Downing answered.


    As they walk, Mo Ye takes her to familiarize herself with the place, and tells her about the personnel arrangement of the Lord''s house. After a general turn, they arrive at the main courtyard.


    "Yuanke, go and call the four Yuanguan." Mo Ye calls out.


    "Yes, master." Yuan Ke, who was on guard outside, responded. Then he sent for the four men.


    In the courtyard two people drink tea, while chatting, not long, four Garden tube then walked in: "see Master son, madam."


    "Get up!"


    Mo Ye says, and says to Tang Ning, "the former Ke is the general manager, and the four of them are the garden managers in the mansion. If there is anything in the house that I don''t know, I can ask them or ask Yuanke to do it."


    "Listen to me, madam. If you let me know that you are disrespectful to your wife, I will punish you severely."


    "Yes Several people should, lower their heads, the heart secretly surprised, the master son actually is so important to the wife.


    In the next two days, everything was just like what Mo ye said. He put down the things in hand and only accompanied her every day, which surprised the people below.


    Since the Lord took over Nanyuan City, it has never been like this. If the LORD was not intoxicated with gentleness, he could not extricate himself from it, so that he could relax everything in his family?


    Although there was speculation in his heart, no one dared to ask. Two days later in the morning, the Lord personally ordered a hundred soldiers and guards, and took them away in a spaceship.


    As for where to go? What will you do? No one knew. They only knew that the LORD left the affairs of the house to his wife when he went out, while the housekeeper and the four garden managers were there to help.


    Because the housekeeper and the four garden managers were chosen by Mo Ye himself, and had been in charge of the affairs of the house before, so after Mo Ye left, Tang Ning asked them to do things according to the original arrangement. Unless there was something that they could not solve or could not make a decision, they would report it to her.


    In her spare time, she played chess and fishing with old Yan, and sometimes played with some miraculous medicine. She lived a very relaxed life until half a month later.


    Other lords and people of other forces also heard about this. Mo Ye takes a hundred elite people out of the door, and gives the leader''s house to his wife to guard there.


    Thinking that Mo Ye is not in the Lord''s house, and that there are only Mo Ye''s women there, some people are moved

 Chapter 1759

    Mo ye in Nanyuan city has just sat down for a long time. Now he is not in the Lord''s house, and there are some women from Mo ye in it. It''s a good time to start!


    In the Lord''s house, Tang Ning was watering the purple jade green spirit. The old man beside him looked at it and said, "girl, this pot of miraculous medicine was almost dead that day, but now it''s living well. And the water and aura contained in the leaves are about to burst. How did you raise it?"


    Tang Ning listened to a smile and said: "this purple jade green spirit is delicate, but I use the spirit liquid mixed with water to irrigate, naturally the longer the better." Then she looked at the old man and said, "would you like to take two drugs?"


    "Forget it. You can send me one when you take it." He waved his hand and didn''t want to touch it.


    Seeing this, Downing said: "you said that last time, but for us alchemy and pharmacy people, where do others give us a sense of accomplishment? Anyway, there are many leaves on it. It doesn''t matter if you pick one or two. You can pick it whenever you want. If I refine any medicine in the future, I''ll give you one. If you refine it, send me one too! "


    Listening to this, the old man touched his chin and said, "OK, but now I don''t want to do it. I''ll pick it again."


    "Good." Donning responded and moved the pot of elixir to a cool place.


    "Madame." The housekeeper yuan Ke called outside the courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Ning looked at Yuan Ke and asked, "what''s the matter?" Mo Ye has been away for more than half a month. During this time, there is nothing wrong with the government. However, she knows that he took over as the Lord on the way. Now that he has been away for more than half a month, it is estimated that the people below will start to make trouble.


    "Madam, the guards in the outer yard of the east garden were careless in their duties. The gambling was found out and ordered to be taken down by Yuancheng, the manager of the east garden. Unexpectedly, all the guards resisted and fought against him. There were more than a dozen guards from the other three gardens, causing three deaths and more than 20 injuries. Now they are all taken to the front yard and asked for help."


    Hearing this, Tang Ning said to Yan Lao: "I''ll go and have a look. You can sit down for a while."


    "Go Yan nodded and asked her to deal with it first.


    "Lead the way ahead." Tang Ning said, motioning yuan Ke to lead the way, he followed him and came to the front yard. Before he got close, he heard some shouting and scolding.


    "Hara! You are revenge! What qualifications do you have for me? "


    "Madame is here!" The housekeeper yuan Ke called out, and all the voices were quiet. They looked at the place where they came. They saw a beautiful woman in green walking slowly. She was very young at that year old.


    Yes, in their eyes, this lady is really young. She is not an old monster who has been practicing for many years, but a young woman. Maybe it is because she is young, and her expression is not sharp. People below don''t pay much attention to her. After all, he is not the Lord Mo Ye.


    Downing walked slowly, glanced at the people in the front yard, stepped forward and sat down in the chair in front of him. Then he looked at the more than 20 people kneeling in front of him and the three corpses lying on one side.


    "Hara, what are you talking about?" In the end, those who hold the bamboo garden and ask about it are in the hands of those who have.

 Chapter 1760

    Yuan Yuan went forward and knelt down and said, "madam, when my subordinates visited the East Park, they stopped and asked people to detain them and deal with them according to the rules. Unexpectedly, they joined hands to resist. A dozen of them were not from Dongyuan. However, because of their kinship with the bodyguard of gambling, they also rebelled together. Three people died in the chaos. Their subordinates did not do their work well and were not strict with the government. Please Madam, punish me. "


    Playing with the round bamboo on his hand, Tang Ning asked in a slow voice, "Yuanke, how did you deal with gambling originally?"


    Yuan Ke came forward and said, "back to Madame, gamblers will be punished with two hundred sticks, and they will be demoted as crude coolies. As for the joint resistance, there has never been such a case before. Therefore, please make a decision."


    "That''s it Tang Ning looked at those people at the bottom and said coolly, "then all the accomplishments should be abolished, the staff should be responsible for 100, and the house should be expelled!"


    As soon as the words came out, the people below took a breath of air-conditioning. Some people stood up fiercely and yelled: "don''t accept it! We don''t accept it! "


    When the guard suddenly stood up and yelled, he threw the bamboo he was playing with in Downing''s hand. The round bamboo grew up and the sword whistled across his throat. A blood oozed out of the guard. The whole guard stood there, eyes wide open and fell down.


    "Bang!"


    This sudden scene startled those guards who were about to stand up. They looked at the guard who had fallen on the ground, and their eyes were wide open, so they died in front of them.


    The sword flew back to her hand and turned into a round bamboo again. Tang Ning looked at the guards, and his voice was cool: "from the moment you resisted, it''s a dead end. If you want to die here like him, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    "We don''t accept it. We have to wait for the Lord to come back! You have no right to deal with us! " Someone yelled angrily.


    "Yes! We will wait for the Lord to return... "


    Their words fell down and they fell down. There was no blood mark on their necks, but there was blood oozing from the center of their eyebrows.


    With a flick of her finger, the aura of spiritual power on her fingertips dissipated. She asked in a low voice, "who else wants to die?"


    Now, no one dares to say anything. They know that what they are doing today is a big taboo. They think that the lady dare not deal with them, but they don''t want to. If she moves her hand, she will kill people.


    "Yuanke, execute the order." Downing ordered.


    "Yes." Yuan Ke himself abandoned the strength of those people in front of Tang Ning, and then let them drag them down. After a hundred strokes, he drove them away and came back to report.


    "Madame, six people can''t stand the stick and die. The rest of them have already expelled them from the government."


    "Well."


    Tang Ning responded and looked at Yuan Cheng, who was still kneeling. He said in a slow voice: "Yuancheng, as the steward of Dongyuan, if something happened within your jurisdiction, it would be your fault. I will punish you with 50 staff and one year''s salary. If you can''t handle such a thing next time, I will remove your Dongyuan steward."


    "Yes, my subordinate, Mrs. Xie, was punished lightly." Hara kowtowed to her respectfully.


    "Go down!" Said Downing, and stood up.


    "Yes." So he stood up and retreated to receive punishment.


    "Yuanke." Downing looks at Yuanke.


    "My subordinates are here." He bowed his head and answered.


    "If your Lord is not here, the Lord''s house may not be peaceful during this period of time. You order to go down to the mansion and keep a close eye on it."

 Chapter 1761

    "Yes." Yuan Ke responded and watched her go back. Then he arranged other things.


    However, shortly after downing''s return, Yuan Ke quickly went to find downing when he received a flustered report from the people below.


    "Madam, the Lord of three rivers, Xia Yisheng, has brought many people to visit us. Now he is waiting outside the mansion. This time, Xia Yisheng has been eyeing the territory of our Nanyuan city. This time, he took advantage of the Lord''s absence and brought people here. I''m afraid it''s not the right person."


    Yuan Ke looked at her with some worry. If it was an ordinary person, it would be fine, but this one came from the Lord level. I''m afraid that she can''t cope with it. Not only she, but also the people in the Lord''s mansion can''t cope with it.


    "Girl, there are so many things in the Lord''s house!" The old man, who was drinking wine, laughed and shook his head. He thought she was here for leisure. He didn''t expect that she would come here one by one.


    Tang Ning frowned and said with a smile, "maybe I''ve been idle for a long time. Anyway, I''ll go out and meet them."


    "Let''s go, old man. I''ll go and see what''s going on." Yan Lao said and stood up.


    "Ma''am, get off the horse and gather people!" Yuan Ke said, then ready to call people, but did not want to listen to her voice.


    "No Said Downing, and stepped out.


    Old Yan looked at Yuan Ke, who was slightly Zheng, and said with a smile, "if she doesn''t use it, she doesn''t have to ask so many people to do anything."


    Outside the Lord''s mansion, a dark group of people stood there. The leader was the Lord of Sanhe, Xia Yisheng. There were ten people standing beside him. These ten people were introverted and had a strong aura of spiritual power. It can be seen that they are all powerful people.


    Looking at the closed door in front of them, they can''t hide their excitement when they think of Mo Ye''s absence and the presence of some soldiers and crabs here. As long as you take advantage of Mo Ye''s absence, even if he comes back in the future, it will not help!


    "Call again." Xia Yisheng''s deep voice came out, and he saw one of the people around him stepped forward.


    "Lord Sanhe is here! If you don''t leave the house again, we''ll be very polite! " The voice containing the aura of spiritual power spread, so that people in the mansion can hear it clearly.


    The people in the mansion are a little panicked. The Lord is not there. The only one in charge of the mansion is the lady. But the lady is a woman. Now the Lord Sanhe is coming, how should we deal with it?


    But at this time, the people in the mansion saw his wife and the housekeeper yuan Ke go out. There was no one behind him except an old man who was drinking while walking.


    "What are you looking at? Do your part. " Tang Ning lightly swept, the voice with dignity spread out, so that those who had been anxious to this side of the crowd quickly retracted.


    In the middle of the air, Xiao Hei beat his wings and followed him to the gate.


    "Open the door." Downing orders Yuanke.


    Yuan Ke looked at her worried and said, "madam, there are many people outside. If..."


    "No, if not." Said downing in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Yuan Ke had to step forward and let the guard open the door. As the gate opened slowly, those dark people outside came into Tang Ning''s eyes.


    When Yuanke saw this scene, his heart was very heavy. Some time ago, when the LORD was on the throne, it was the same scene. But now, the people who deal with all this have changed from Lord to wife. At this moment, his heart is heavy and uneasy

 Chapter 1762

    When the gate was opened, the figure standing as proud as a green lotus was reflected in Lord Sanhe''s eyes. At the moment he saw her, he saw a touch of astonishment in his eyes.


    Even if he had seen many beauties, she was astonished by this woman at the first sight. Her beauty was not in that elegant and refined appearance, but in the look between her eyebrows, it was the verve between her movements, and her noble and elegant temperament.


    When she walked out slowly, the calm and calm in her bones, as well as the air of immortality, all made her look like a man who had fallen into the earth by mistake on the Ninth Heaven. It was so noble that people did not dare to blaspheme, but it also made him want to take it into consideration. What a success it would be if such a woman could be brought into his arms for him?


    What''s more, what is mo Ye''s wife? This girl is still in the Yuan Dynasty!


    "Lord of Sanhe, Xia Yisheng?"


    The gentle voice came out with a bit of coolness, and Tang Ning''s eyes fell on Xia Yisheng who was staring at her. When he saw the predatory light in his eyes, he hooked his lips and pulled out a smile.


    In the Lord level, there are some people at the peak of Feixian, and some are the real immortal level above Feixian. This Xia Yisheng is the strong one of Zhenxian level, and the ten people around him are all friars of Feixian.


    One real immortal and ten flying immortals will not talk about them. Their fighting power alone really has the capital to take advantage of Mo Ye''s absence.


    It''s a pity that they don''t meet Mo ye, but they do. Xia Yisheng looks at her with that kind of gaze at her prey, which really makes her have a bloodthirsty impulse to destroy it!


    "It''s said that Mo ye, the king of the night, is not here. Only his wife is sitting in the Lord''s house. Today, it is clear that Yuanyin is still there. What lady is this?"


    Xia Yisheng laughs and stares at the blue figure in front of him excitedly. His words are frivolous and presumptuous: "with such a beautiful woman, is it not true that Mo Ye is not a real man? If it''s true, beauty, you''d better leave me alone as soon as possible. I can definitely make you want to be immortal and die, ha ha ha ha ha! "


    "Presumptuous!" Yuan Ke cried out in a rage. Xia Yisheng, the Lord of the three rivers, had been deceiving too much!


    After hearing this, old Yan shook his head and looked at him with sympathy and looking at the dead. He hasn''t come out for so many years. How can he feel that these lords are not good? And he didn''t even have the eyesight. I don''t know how he died.


    He thought to himself, but his eyes looked at Downing''s sleeve in front of him. When she came out just now, he saw that she had gently scattered the powder between her fingers by the wind. It was colorless, tasteless and as fine as dust. It was blown to the front by the light wind. Rao, he did not know what she was throwing out?


    But he knew it wasn''t a good thing.


    "No! What do you count? Dare to drink this gentleman


    Xia Yisheng sneered, and his contemptuous eyes swept away at him. At that moment, the powerful power of Zhenxian locked him, as if he had a pair of hands pinching his neck, which made him breathless. At the moment when he was about to suffocate, he heard his wife''s voice, and his feeling of breathlessness also dissipated with his wife''s raising hand.

 Chapter 1763

    "Since I want to die, I will give them a color to see."


    When Tang Ning''s voice came out, he also raised his hand to brush away the pressure of Xia Yisheng, and let yuan Ke step back fiercely, and half bent down to gasp for breath.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Hei fluttered her wings and flew into the air and called out.


    When he saw the crow flying out, Xia Yisheng and others laughed and said, "a crow? Ha ha ha ha ha, just a crow... "


    Before the sound of their laughter subsided, they saw the crow flapping its wings and raised its head to hiss. At the same time, a dazzling light suddenly burst out in the air. At the same time, a strong ancient prestige also came out from its body.


    "Dumb!"


    A sharp cry and cry came out, the flames also reflected in the eyes of the people below. They only saw that the humble crow had turned into a huge three legged golden crow in the air, and the whole body of the flame diffused over its body. The frightening ancient prestige made people''s hearts tremble, and their eyes widened inconceivably. They looked at the golden crow with three feet in horror.


    "Up, up, ancient gods and beasts!"


    "This, this is the three legged golden crow of the ancient god beast! damn! How could it be! "


    The people brought by Xia Yisheng have changed their faces. Maybe they could fight against them. However, the ancient tyranny was a kind of extremely powerful pressure. Moreover, most of the ancient divine beasts were growing animals. With the strength of their masters, they were extremely terrifying. They didn''t think of it The woman who knows where to come out, there is an ancient beast!


    And it''s an ancient beast with its own fire!


    Yuan Ke was also silly when he saw that the crow turned into an ancient god beast. He thought that the only talking crow was a god beast, but he didn''t want to be an ancient god beast, and it was a three legged golden crow!


    "Stupid mole ant, let your grandfather give you some color to see see see!" Small black flapping a pair of flame wings stopped in the air, looking at the people below, opened his mouth and then spewed out a cluster of flames towards them.


    "Hoo!"


    I saw the fire roar out, like a fire dragon general attack down, the life of the sky fire as if there is life quickly entangled them, as long as the flame burned, they can not extinguish the big fire, for a time, the shrill scream accompanied by chaos spread.


    "Ah


    "Hiss! It''s hot


    "Put out the fire! Put out the fire


    Looking at the flame from the sky, almost formed a wall of fire around them, and in the air there was an ancient god beast suppressing them. The powerful ancient authority pressed down on the people below when the fire was burning, so that they could not escape even if they wanted to extinguish the fire. They could only scream bitterly.


    Xia Yisheng was shocked to see this scene, but he had no time to separate himself, because the woman in green in front of him had already attacked him with a long sword in her hand. The extremely fast speed was accompanied by overwhelming killing intention, so he had to fight with the spirit of twelve points to deal with it.


    "You killed the three legged golden crow together Xia Yisheng gave orders to the ten flying immortals, asking them to kill the ancient beast first, and then he plundered forward to meet them.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that in the burning flames, some people gradually found that the aura of spiritual power could not be used. For a moment, they were confused.

 Chapter 1764

    "No! My psychic power! How can I not use spiritual power? "


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? What about my psychic power? "


    "Ah No


    "Psychic power, my psychic power..."


    The voice of panic was shrill. Some people who could have dodged the fire by the spirit breath were shocked when they found that the aura of spiritual power was gradually disappearing.


    Without spiritual power, they are just like mortals, facing the fire attack of the ancient god beast with three feet and the oppression of ancient tyranny. How can they have a chance of survival?


    Not only they, but also the ten strong flying immortals also changed their faces: "the spiritual power is disappearing! How could it be so! "


    "No! If the spiritual power disappears, we will surely die! "


    "No more fighting, get out of here quickly!"


    "Lord, we have to evacuate quickly!"


    "Lord!"


    They were confused and yelled at Xia Yisheng that they could not fight any more, they could only withdraw, otherwise they would all die here.


    However, Xia Yisheng, who was forced to be separated by Tang Ning, had no time to respond to them? At this time, his heart was rolling like a wave, and he was very frightened.


    Originally thought that this is just a female generation, who knows that once the fight, the strength of this woman is actually above him! Her prestige is above him, her martial arts skills are above him, her body method is above him, and she is always pressing him. When he is struggling to resist the confrontation, the other side is a good at it, which makes him regret.


    If he knew that the woman was a hidden strong man, he would not have come to this area at this time!


    "Hiss!"


    Tang Ning''s long sword thrust into Xia Yisheng''s shoulder. As soon as the blade turned and the sword picked, the flesh and blood spattered out. He gasped and screamed. Not only that, when he was hurt, she raised her hand and hit him.


    "Bang!"


    The palm with internal power shot down Xia Yisheng''s chest with the momentum of thunder. The powerful palm wind carried the dark force, which nearly displaced his five internal organs. He heard the sound of sternum fracture, and a breath of Qi and blood also surged up to the throat with the blow down of the palm, and it was violently ejected from the mouth.


    "Poof!"


    The blood spurted out, and his figure also lost balance and retreated. However, Tang Ning did not give him time to breathe. This time, the sword in her hand burst into flames with the surge of spiritual power. She held the sword in her hand and lifted it up and chopped it toward Xia Yisheng in front of her at a speed that could not cover her ears.


    "Whew!"


    The powerful sword spirit roared down with the flame, and the fierce air current even killed the people nearby. The sword that the sword Qi passed was like a sharp blade, and several people who had no time to escape were killed by the sword spirit.


    When Xia Yisheng was staggering back, he felt the terrible murderous spirit attacking him. He almost instinctively looked up, but it was too late. He saw the sharp light of the sword Gang Qi roaring down at him in the fire.


    "No!"


    He roared and fled to one side, trying to avoid the powerful sword spirit which could kill him on the spot. But he didn''t want to. At that moment, senhan''s sharp sword spirit had already split down in the fire.


    "Ah


    At that moment, the shrill scream came out, the sharp voice across the sky, reverberated in the air, let people hear it, can''t help but feel a tremo

 Chapter 1765

    The powerful sword spirit burst out at the moment of chopping, and the aura of spiritual power and pressure that could be seen by the naked eye rushed to both sides like a huge wave, beating all the other monks in the fire.


    When the spirit of the sword gang and the surrounding spiritual power dissipated, he saw a deep crack on the ground. That Xia Yisheng was lying next to the crack. The whole arm on the other side of the crack had disappeared. Only blood dyed the ground and was still dripping into the crack.


    As he lay there, his body twitched slightly, trying to get up, but he was too injured to stand up. The serious injury of his internal organs made his mouth and nose gush with blood. Even Neidan was seriously injured by this blow, and there was also a trace of leakage of Yu Lingli.


    He did, not to mention the others. Most of the people he brought were dead, and the rest were still struggling in the fire. Even the ten fairies tried to escape, but were blocked by three golden crows in the air.


    When downing stepped forward slowly with his sword, ready to give him a fatal blow, he saw the dark clouds rolling in the sky, and a thunder from the ground hit her.


    Aware that the sky split down the thunder contains the meaning of destruction, her eyes cold, a hand raised, a golden light flying out in the air, showing the shape of the holy bowl, blocking the thunder, at the same time, her toes a little jump in the air, the spirit breath in the body runs.


    At the moment when the thunder fell that day, the holy bowl blocked the thunder and made a loud noise. At the same time, a pair of hands stretched out from the empty air toward Xia Yisheng lying on the ground, gave up his body, directly pulled out his spirit, and took him away.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    As soon as downing the voice of Downing, the sword in his hand contains a powerful spirit. It splits down to the place where the big hand is exposed. At that moment, the powerful breath seems to break through the void. The power of the spirit is like a huge blade, crossing the clouds and the void to attack the spirit hidden behind.


    "Whew!"


    When Yan Lao saw that he suddenly stretched out a hand in the air and took away Xia Yisheng''s spirit, he was shocked. It is estimated that only the enemy in Tang Ning''s mouth can do such a thing.


    For the immortal cultivator in this continent, he is a legend. But he did not expect that he actually showed up today and tried to kill downing.


    When he saw Downing''s sword, the hand that stretched out from the void was also retracted. It was impossible to see whether Downing''s sword had hurt him or not.


    Yuan Ke was silly. His wife was at war with Xia Yisheng. Who was the big energy who stretched out his hand in the air? Does the lady want to kill him? Do you want to be so cruel?


    Tang Ning saw the clouds surging, the big hand and the breath of the man disappeared into the air. She frowned slightly, and the sword in her hand flashed with the light.


    Since she came here, she knew that the so-called God knew her arrival, and she didn''t want to hide it. She just didn''t expect that he would take away the spirit of Xia Yisheng.


    Her figure went down and looked at those who were burned by the fire because of the power of the medicine. She called out: "Xiaohei, come back."

 Chapter 1766

    Hearing Downing''s voice, the little black light in the air flashed and shrank into the shape of a crow and flew towards her, landing on her shoulder.


    "Ah Madam Excuse me, madam Excuse me, madam... " Some people who can''t stand the fire scream for mercy and climb to Tang Ning.


    Downing''s eyes fell on those people, and lifted his hand to extinguish the flames of the friars flying in front of them. The cool voice came out with an impressive dignity.


    "Today, I will spare your lives and announce to all parties that the Lord of Nanyuan city will take over the Sanhe region, and let all the family forces in Sanhe region come to worship in a month. However, I will let those who have not arrived disappear from Sanhe region! Do you hear me clearly? "


    Listening to this, those flying immortals who were suffering from the burning pain of their bodies quickly and anxiously responded: "yes, listen clearly. We will announce to all parties immediately after we go back to convey the orders of the lady."


    She is powerful and terrifying. She is even higher than the Lord of Nanyuan, Mo Ye. Now that Xia Yisheng is dead, who dares to fight against them? What''s more, after seeing her powerful, she did not have the courage to fight against it.


    After Tang Ning glanced at them, he turned around and walked back. At the same time, he told yuan Ke, "take someone to clean up the site."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Yuan Ke responded respectfully and loudly, and his excitement could not be concealed in his voice. His heart was agitated and his face was always serious. At this moment, he opened a big smile. All his worries turned into endless worship. He even wanted to go back and announce this great event to the people of the Lord''s house.


    You know, each Lord occupies the same territory. For many years, no Lord has been in charge of the two Lords. Unexpectedly, when his wife arrived, even the Lord of Xia Yisheng also closed down. He did not know how many years he had not had such excitement and excitement.


    Seeing that he was laughing like a flower, Tang Ning could not help but glance at it strangely, and without saying anything, he walked inside with Yan Lao.


    With Tang Ning''s entry into the mansion, the news spread quickly in the mansion. It was even more exciting to learn that their wife had killed Lord Sanhe and that he had also divided the territory of Lord Sanhe into the territory of Nanyuan.


    Originally, they were worried that the LORD would not be there, and his wife would not be able to suppress the enemy. But in the end, it was the lady who won. The news was very shocking to them.


    In the mansion, Tang Ning asked people to prepare food and wine, and then ate it with Yan Lao in the courtyard.


    Old Yan took a sip of wine and vegetables, and sipped the wine. Then he said, "girl, if you let them go back and let them release the news, you won''t be afraid that someone will take advantage of the opportunity to take over before your fiance can take over?"


    Tang Ning shook his glass and chuckled carelessly: "once this matter comes out, no one dares to think about the three river territory unless it is a person with a bad head." She took a sip of the wine in the cup and said slowly: "if there are some people who want to take advantage of the opportunity to occupy the upper position, it is also good."


    As soon as he heard this, he could not help shaking his head and laughing: "you, Yuan Tongtian''s territory, your fiance just rushed to take over the territory, and now he has taken the three rivers territory. Do you think he is happy to hear this news? Or helpless? "

 Chapter 1767

    On hearing this, Tang Ning can''t help laughing at the melancholy look of Mo ye when he is about to leave. He says, "in addition to helplessness, I told him that Yuan Tongtian''s territory is still waiting for him to take over. If I hadn''t urged him to go, I would have to gnash my teeth."


    Speaking of this, Downing''s eyes smile into a crescent moon. She can''t help but be happy at the thought of Mo Ye''s expression when he hears the news.


    Hearing her words, Mr. Yan also laughed, but he thought of another thing and asked, "girl, the hand that pokes out of the void today should be the great power that you said you always wanted to kill you?"


    Tang Ning gathered a smile and nodded: "yes, it''s him. It''s just that this person has been hiding behind, never showing his true face, and he doesn''t know where he''s hiding, so he feels tricky."


    "He can break through the void and take away Xia Yisheng''s spirit. This strength has already made people very afraid. I guess you can''t hide all the noise you''ve made here. Otherwise, he won''t appear suddenly at this time and take away Xia Yisheng''s spirit." Yan Lao pondered, thinking that her enemy was really not so powerful, at least, ordinary people could compete with it.


    "I know I can''t hide it from him, so I don''t want to hide it. His magic power is all over the world. What''s so difficult to know?" Tang Ning laughed and said, "but he is also afraid, otherwise he would not dare to show up. Moreover, I can feel his spirit was hurt by me with the previous sword. I believe he will not appear again in a short time."


    "Oh! It''s just that, but you''re just a fairyland, and that one is the God here. If you want to advance again, it''s hard. " Yan Lao sighed and could not help worrying about her.


    If he offends the God of heaven, he will never be able to pass the tempering of thunder as long as he moves his mind. If his strength cannot be improved, how can he have the strength to compete with him one day?


    Hearing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "what''s to worry about? Old man, don''t you see the strength of Xia Yisheng? What is the strength of the people he brings? What about the results? "


    Hearing her mention, the old man couldn''t help but be stunned. At this time, he also responded, but he was a little puzzled and asked, "yes! It''s strange to say that you are just flying immortals, but how can you be more effective than them? "


    Tang Ning chuckled and poured him a glass of wine. He said, "old man, you only want to cultivate immortal body and become a God. But I have already cultivated immortal body since I was in the lower world. So I said that I am different from you. The flying immortal is not my opponent, nor is the real immortal. I don''t know what kind of state my fighting power can reach. In fact, I don''t know myself."


    The old man looked at her with some silly eyes and asked, "you are just the grade of a flying immortal. How did you build an immortal body? It''s impossible


    "Nothing in this world is impossible." She sipped the wine, looked at him and said, "if I told you that I had been killed in the lower world, and only the spirit cultivated the immortal body, would you believe it?"


    "No way!" The old man waved his hand and said, "the remaining spirits are just like ghosts. I have never heard that spirits can cultivate immortal bodies."

 Chapter 1768

    Downing laughed and took a bite of the dish: "I told you last time, you said it''s impossible, but look at my example here. If you don''t believe it, it''s OK. After all, not everyone can like me, come and eat."


    Hearing this, Mr. Yan felt a lump in his throat. The girl was so angry that she didn''t pay for her life. If everyone was like her, the world would be in chaos.


    "Don''t say no more. This topic makes me cringe." People who live a lot of years can''t compare with a little girl. Don''t you have to bend?


    Tang Ning listened to a light smile, while eating vegetables and chatting with him about other topics. In the next few days, it was calm, and she was happy to be in the house.


    As soon as Xia Yisheng''s story spread, those who had moved their minds to occupy the main residence while Mo Ye was not invading immediately stopped. It can be said that no one dared to attack the Lord''s house of Nanyuan again. Even people from other places did not dare to easily provoke and cause trouble when they came to Nanyuan city. For a long time, it could be said that the city was calm, even half of them There are no troublemakers.


    People from other places do not dare to make trouble, while those in the city are under strict control. They are afraid that something will happen to attract the attention of the Lord''s house.


    On the other side, Mo ye, who has already begun to deal with Yuan Tongtian''s area, sits in the palace of the city Lord''s mansion to deal with things, and hears the report from the guards.


    "Master son, there are more than a dozen family forces outside to send gifts to celebrate, they put down the gift and said they did not dare to disturb, so they all left." The guard handed them over and put them on the table: "this is their gift list. They have been put into the warehouse by the gift subordinates."


    Mo Ye picks up one of the gift lists and looks at it, and asks, "has there been any news related to me recently?"


    "My subordinates have sent someone to inquire. It may be later to find out." The guard lowered his head and said. After following the master to come here, they were all busy dealing with the affairs in the Lord''s house.


    These days, in addition to the earthquake pressure and the change of personnel positions, there are also various forces in the general''s house to find out, so there is really no time to inquire about the outside information. However, when he saw that more than a dozen forces came to give gifts, he had already sent people to inquire about the news.


    "Well, back off!" Mo Ye says, let him retreat.


    "Master, there are 20 family forces outside to send congratulatory gifts." Another guard outside quickly stepped in to report.


    "Master son, an urgent letter sent by the original housekeeper of Lord Nanyuan''s house." There''s a guard. Come in and present something.


    Hearing that someone has come to give a gift, and Yuanke has sent an urgent message, Mo Ye reaches out and opens the present. When he opens it, the corners of his mouth twitch slightly.


    He said, why all of a sudden all the forces came to give gifts? It turned out that his wife had killed Xia Yisheng, the Lord of Sanhe, and sent out a message. The three river territory was his property, and no one was allowed to be contaminated with it. The family and various forces of Sanhe territory went to worship in a month.


    Seeing the news, he sighed helplessly and rubbed his eyebrows: it seems that after dealing with the affairs here, he can''t go back to see her, but he has to go to Sanhe territory to take over the territory that his wife beat down for him.

 Chapter 1769

    With the spread of Sanhe territory, people from all walks of life were shocked. Because Mo ye, who left the government a while ago, went to Yuan Tongtian''s area and took over his territory. At that time, people knew that Yuan Tongtian had been killed!


    As soon as the news spread that the Lord of Nanyuan City, Mo ye, was in charge of three regions alone, the Lords in other places could not sit still, and even had a sense of crisis. Therefore, they secretly gathered together to discuss the last thing, and wanted to discuss a way to deal with it.


    "No one has ever taken over three regions alone. It''s really terrible that Mo ye, the king of the night, has expanded his power to such a scale in less than a year. It''s really terrible that we should find a way to deal with it."


    "This man is powerful and strong in means. Now yuan Tongtian and Xia Yisheng have been killed and their territory has been taken over by him. If he focuses his eyes on other people here, who can escape the end of being killed and occupied?"


    "Yes, if we indulge in this way, it will certainly pose a great threat to us. We can no longer just guard our own territory and ignore other things. If something like this happens, we should work together to deal with it."


    "One man''s strength is hard to defeat, but if we all have the strength, even if he is now powerful, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t compete with so many of us."


    Some of the Lords present wanted to attack Mo ye, while others were silent and did not know what they were thinking. The more they talked, the more excited they were. At this time, a Lord looked at them and said, "listen to me, gentlemen."


    As soon as this was said, the people were still and looked at the Lord.


    "Gentlemen, do you know who killed Xia Yisheng?" Asked the Lord.


    When they heard this, they could not help but look at each other: "who killed them? Isn''t it mo ye? "


    The Lord shook his head and said, "no, it''s his wife. Xia Yisheng saw the night King Mo ye go out, so he brought his door and wanted to occupy Nanyuan city. Unexpectedly, he met the night King''s wife and was killed in the end. Moreover, as far as I know, yuan Tongtian was not killed by the night king. It is very likely that he is his wife. The strength of the lady of the night king is very likely to be at night Above the king. "


    "How? A woman... "


    "This is the news that I asked me to inquire about. I spent a lot of effort to find out the information from those who survived. I heard that there was a crow around the lady, but the crow was a three legged golden crow. Most of the people who were taken by Xia Yisheng that day died in the flame of this life. Moreover, the lady was afraid that she would still use it Master of medicine, they all lost their aura of spiritual power at that time. "


    Speaking of these, the LORD looked at them solemnly: "gentlemen, I don''t want to persuade you anything, but I think that it''s better to be allies than to be enemies with them. What''s more, they are still so powerful and they are enemies with such powerful people. Even if it''s a war, it will be a situation of both losses and injuries."


    He stood up, looked at them and said, "today I''m not here to fight against the night king. I just want to tell you what I know. And as far as I know, neither the night King nor his wife is a random enemy. If you don''t attack them, they won''t attack you. I''ve done my best. Good bye

 Chapter 1770

    "Brother Ouyang, please stay." Another leader saw that he was going to leave, so he called out in a hurry. The man also stood up to him and asked, "brother Ouyang, do you want to return to your territory? Or is there another arrangement? "


    Ouyang Chen looked at him for a moment and said, "to be honest, brother Chu, I''m going to visit the night king."


    When the others heard him say this, they couldn''t help thinking. At this time, another person stood up and said, "brother Ouyang, please sit down and have a chat again! We are on our own side. It''s rare for us to get together like this. I''ve already asked people to prepare food and wine. Even if we have to leave, we''ll leave tomorrow. "


    Seeing this, Ouyang Chen thought for a moment, then walked to the hall and sat down on his seat.


    When others saw this, they just looked at each other and laughed at each other. They talked about the topic just now, but more about Ouyang Chen''s opinions and what he learned


    On the other hand, Mo Ye is dealing with the affairs of beichicheng as quickly as possible. As soon as Xia Yi died, the news that he would take over was spread. Some people who had been moved to resist and disobey orders also stopped thinking.


    In order to take over beichicheng, we should not only know the distribution of the forces under us, but also know all the affairs in the Lord''s house. All these things together will take a month or two to deal with even if they are fast.


    During this period, Lord continued to bring gifts to visit and make friends. In addition, after returning to their respective territories, they asked their wives to prepare gifts and sent them to the Lord''s mansion in Nanyuan city to give them to the night King''s wife.


    Lord''s house of Nanyuan.


    "Girl, many people have given you gifts recently." Looking around, the old man saw that there were many gift boxes in front of her, so he went up to have a look: "Oh, it''s all treasures and jewelry. Who sent them?"


    Tang Ning was playing with a round pearl in his hand and said with a smile, "it was sent by the ladies of the Lords. I was thinking of giving them back some gifts."


    "The most troublesome thing is to give and return gifts." Yan Lao said, sat down on one side and said, "we people in worry free Valley give less gifts. Some of them are sent to us by others. As for the return gift, what remains unchanged for thousands of years is medicine."


    On hearing this, Tang Ning also laughed: "worry free Valley is the place where alchemy and pharmacy are made. Medicine delivery is naturally the best and most suitable." She put the night Pearl back, let people put things into the warehouse, and then sat down next to him. At the same time, she took out a large jade box from the space and handed it to him.


    "What is this?" When the old man saw that she took out the jade box and put it in front of him, he took it up and opened it, and found that it was actually a jade green ointment.


    Tang Ning said with a smile: "this is the ointment I developed with ziyuqingling. It can remove all skin problems, including spots or scars. It can also change the skin texture and make the skin white, tender, delicate and glossy. In addition, it can repair wounds. This box is for you."


    "It turned out to be an ointment made of purple jade and green spirit. The color is very beautiful." He took it up and smelled it. As she said, it was filled with purple jade and green spirit. In addition, there were dozens of precious miraculous drugs.


    "A piece of purple jade and green spirit, I have only developed two boxes of ointment, one for you, and one for myself." Tang Ning said, "when I use purple jade and green spirit to refine alchemy one day, I will give you another one."


    When Yan heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "OK, I''ll take it." He covered the jade box with income space.

 Chapter 1771

    After the jade box was put away by Le Zizi, he seemed to think of something. He looked at Tang Ning and said, "by the way, girl, I''m going to leave tomorrow."


    Tang Ning was slightly surprised and asked, "are you going? Where are you going? "


    Old Yan said with a smile: "I have lived here for a while, so I want to go around. Anyway, I''m free, and it''s boring to stay here all day. So I want to walk around and see how the disciples of worry free valley are getting along."


    Smell speech, Downing nodded: "since you have decided, then I will not leave you, I told the servants to prepare some food for you to eat on the road, tomorrow I will send you to leave."


    "Yes." Yan responded with a smile.


    On that night, Tang Ning asked people to prepare food and wine. They talked and drank until midnight. On the next day, Tang Ning personally sent Yan out of his house. After watching him leave, he turned around and walked inside.


    "Yuanke." Donning called.


    "Madame." Yuanke stepped forward quickly.


    "Let yuanxiu change clothes and accompany me to the city. You can watch the house." She told me.


    "Yes." Yuan Ke sent people to call Yuan Xiu and asked, "madam, do you want to send some more people to protect her in the dark?"


    She waved her hand: "don''t bother so much. Let yuan Xiu follow."


    "My subordinates arranged for the chariot to take his wife to the city." Yuan Ke said, then ordered people to arrange.


    After listening to him, Tang Ning didn''t say anything about it. Obviously, he acquiesced. After a while, he saw yuan Xiu coming quickly.


    "I''ll see you, madam."


    Downing took a look at her and saw that there was nothing wrong with her dress up, so he nodded: "let''s go!" Then he went out.


    Yuan Xiu bowed his head to answer the question and quickly followed her.


    Outside the Lord''s house, two snow-white spirit horses stopped there with the rope on them. There was also a middle-aged man as a driver. Seeing Tang Ning coming, the middle-aged man made a salute.


    "My subordinate Yuanda has met Madame."


    Yuan Ke, who followed him, stepped forward and said, "madam, Yuanda is very familiar with all parts of the city. As long as there is a place where the lady wants to go, there is no road he does not know."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning saw Yuan Da of kneeling one eye, way: "get up!"


    "Madame Xie." He stood up and said, "please get on the bus, madam."


    When Tang Ning got on the animal cart, yuanxiu followed him in and waited on him. Yuanda drove two spirit horses to the city. The speed of the spirit horses was very fast, and the chariot was stable. He arrived in the city in about an hour.


    Because Tang Ning told yuanxiu to change his clothes, Yuanke arranged that neither the animal cart nor Yuanda led the emblem of the Lord''s mansion. However, the two spirit horses and the luxurious spirit beast cart were not owned by ordinary people. Therefore, when walking in the city, passers-by naturally gave way.


    "Hara, tell him to go to the slave market." Downing said.


    "Yes." After Yuan Xiu answered, he said to Yuan Da.


    When they heard that Madame was going to the slave market, they were both slightly surprised. After all, there was no shortage of people in the Lord''s house. Why did the lady go to the slave market? Although doubted, no one dared to ask.


    "Madame, it''s the largest slave market in namhara." The carriage stopped and Harada''s voice came along.


    Yuan Xiu got out of the car first, and then helped Tang Ning get off.


    Looking at the fence in front of him, Downing stepped forward.

 Chapter 1772

    As the largest slave market in Nanyuan City, there are not only slaves, but also pet animals such as phantom cubs. Therefore, the guard here is relatively strict.


    Yuanda guards the animal cart while yuanxiu accompanies Tang Ning in. When they enter, a middle-aged man looks at Tang Ning and Yuan Xiu for a while, and then comes forward.


    "This lady..."


    "This is my wife." Yuan Xiu interrupted the manager.


    "It''s Madame, madam. What do you want to buy? Slaves? Or do you want to keep some pet animals? I''m one of the stewards here. I can introduce you to your wife. " The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "I''m going to find some slaves, male or female, between the ages of ten and fifteen." Tang Ning opened his mouth and looked around. He saw that there were iron cages inside. People and animals were locked in cages.


    "Madam, please come this way. I''ll show my wife. They''re all locked in cages. If you see something suitable for you, you can bring it out." The steward laughed and asked her to follow him.


    Donning followed him, and seeing that there were many slaves in it, he asked, "how did you come from these slaves?"


    Hearing this, the steward said with a smile: "madam, don''t worry, we slaves are all from a clear source. Some of them were sold by their parents, some were sold after the family was broken, some were sold by themselves when they were desperate, and of course, some were collected from other slave markets."


    "Madam, please look. The slaves in the two rows of cages here are all of the age that the lady said. The girls are at the border, and the boys are here. Madam, see which one I''ll bring out and let the lady have a closer look." The steward said with a smile, and then waited to watch, did not speak.


    "Madame, buy me."


    "Madame, buy me, buy me."


    "Madam..."


    When the slaves in the two rows of cages saw the people standing outside, they came up to them and cried. For a moment, the voice of calling for buy seemed a little messy and noisy.


    Donning looked at the scene, raised her eyebrows slightly, and asked, "are all the slaves here like this?"


    The steward said with a smile: "madam, I don''t know. These slaves know that they can''t escape the fate of being bought and sold. So when they see the buyer, they will fight for the opportunity to have a good place."


    With that, the steward looked at Tang Ning and continued: "Madam has a great bearing. I think it must be a person with great fortune and great wealth. If she can be selected by her wife, it will be their good fortune. So when they see her, they will naturally ask her to buy them. However, the lady doesn''t have to pay attention to it. If it''s not suitable, I''ll take my wife to see others, or there will be good ones in a few days, I''ll keep it for my wife, too


    Listening to this, Downing could not help but show a smile, looked at the manager and asked with a smile: "if I say I like you, can I buy you?"


    Xu didn''t meet such a guest. After hearing her words, the steward was stunned for a moment and said, "madam is joking." Most of the people who came to buy slaves were young and young. How could anyone want an old man like him?


    Donning laughed and said nothing more, but walked slowly along, her eyes sweeping over the slaves in the cage. When she came to one of the cages, she stopped and said to the steward, "bring the two girls out and I''ll see."

 Chapter 1773

    In the corner of the cage, two girls, about ten years old, were sitting together. Some of the slaves in the cage leaned on the edge of the cage and asked her to buy them. So some people sitting behind could see it at a glance.


    The middle-aged steward looked at the two slaves and said, "madam, these two were sold by their clansmen yesterday. At that time, the price was very low. Therefore, there was only one requirement, that is, to sell them into the red chamber."


    "Oh?" Tang Ning chuckled: "people brought them to sell, but also asked to sell into the Red Chamber?"


    "Yes." Be in charge.


    "Since they just came yesterday, how black are they? Is your hair still in a mess? " Downing took a look at the two little girls, and then glanced at the middle-aged steward. He lowered his head and said, "bring people out!"


    "Yes." The middle-aged steward breathed a sigh of relief, only felt under the lady''s eyes, as if everything had no escape.


    "Bring them both out." The middle-aged steward beckoned two people and took the two little girls out of the cage.


    The two were taken out. When they stood together, they looked as if they were the same height. One of the little girls protected the other behind her, which meant to protect her. Tang Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you sisters?" Asked downing.


    They had no words in their eyes.


    The middle-aged steward saw a secret worry and reminded him, "madam, ask you something! Don''t answer quickly. It''s your good fortune to be seen by your wife. Don''t you see that other people are begging your wife to buy it? "


    When they looked at the steward, they saw that he had been squeezing his eyes and gesturing. The little girl in front of him said, "back to Madam, we are twin sisters. I am my sister. This is my sister. We are ten years old this year."


    Smell speech, Tang Ning smile, way: "steward, I want these two, one side first wait, I see other."


    "Well, ma''am, look again, and look again." The steward laughed.


    Maybe the two little girls were attracted to them. At this time, a boy who looked about ten years old in another cage waved and cried: "madam, madam, look here, look here, madam, madam, buy me, buy me, I can work, and eat less to feed, madam..."


    Listening to this, Downing looked at the little boy and saw that the boy was a baby face, locked up in a cage, and he was not as dead as the others. He said, "let him out and I''ll see."


    "Yes." The steward should let the boy out.


    "Madam, I''m..." The little boy came out to kneel down, but how can''t kneel down, not from Leng Leng Leng.


    Downing looked at him and said, "tell me, what are you worth buying? So many slaves! Why should I choose you? "


    Listening to this, the little boy turned his eyes and looked at the lady in front of him. He said in a loud voice: "if my wife asks me to go east, I will never go west. If my wife asks me to drink porridge, I will never eat rice. I will do whatever my wife asks me to do. As long as my wife buys me, I will be loyal to the LORD all my life."


    "Mostly?" Asked downing.


    "Madame, I am thirteen years old." He said in a hurry.


    Downing nodded: "a baby face is also pleasing, looking at the elf, the steward, this I also want."


    "Yes, ma''am." The steward laughed.


    "Thank you, madam. Thank you very much, madam." The little boy felt the strength disappear, and immediately knelt down and kowtowed with joy.

 Chapter 1774

    Tang Ning looked at the others and saw that there were some slaves who were learning to speak like little boys, but Tang Ning did not like them. He said to Yuan Xiu, "yuanxiu, go and buy the three of them!"


    "Yes, ma''am." Yuan Xiu responded.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged steward whispered: "madam, this little boy is not in any trouble. It is these two possible families..."


    "Well, that''s not a problem for me." Downing laughed.


    After hearing this, the steward was relieved and said with a smile, "well, I''ll get their deeds, and then let people take them to wash and wash. I''ll change my clean clothes and bring them to my wife."


    "Well." Downing nodded and watched them take the man away. After standing for a while, he heard the whips, but not the screams.


    She followed the sound of the whip and saw a young woman tied to a stake and whipped. Her clothes had been torn and even the white lining inside was bloodstained.


    The woman was dishevelled, and her face was also bloodstained by whipping. She could not see her face clearly. She only saw her biting her own teeth. She was stunned. After the pain passed out, she was woken up by splashing water. Then she was hanged upside down, and her head was immersed in a large water tank. It could be said that she was abused by changing the law.


    She stood and watched, and the people in front of her didn''t notice her until yuanxiu and the middle-aged steward came with three slaves who had washed and changed their clothes.


    "Madame, it''s all done." Yuanxiu reported that he handed over the three deeds.


    Donning put it away and asked, "steward, is that a slave? How is it like this? "


    "Madam, I don''t know the origin of this, because it''s not my slave. But I heard that this is a nun who was destroyed by Neidan and lost all her accomplishments. She was sold here by her enemies. She said that she would not be sold into the red chamber until one month later. The strength of the person who sold her here is very strong. Even the master of our slave market will give him three parts So


    "In charge." Downing looked at him.


    "What else can I do for you, madam?" Asked the steward.


    "I thought you were good before. Do you want to work under me?" Asked Downing, looking at him.


    Listening to this, the steward was stunned, and his voice was stunned. He asked in a low voice, "isn''t your wife talking to me?"


    "Of course not." Donning said with a smile.


    "Thank you, madam. I''m willing to follow your wife and do things for her. But I don''t hide it from my wife. Although I''m in charge, I''m also a slave. So my personal contract is..."


    "It''s easy, yuanxiu. You can do it and buy that one as well." Downing looked back at the dying woman.


    "Yes, ma''am." "Take me to the master of the slave market," Yuan Xiu answered


    "Good." After the middle-aged steward made a courtesy, he took yuan Xiu to the other side.


    "Ma''am, there''s sun here. Why don''t you sit there cool? I''ll go and find a chair for my wife Said the baby faced boy.


    Downing laughed and said, "go outside!" With that, he pinched the little girl''s face.


    The little girl didn''t dare to hide, but looked at her timidly. The one next to her stepped forward and said in a crisp voice, "madam, you pinch me! I have meat on my face. I pinch it

 Chapter 1775

    Tang Ning listened to a light smile, deliberately said: "but I want to pinch your sister, how to do?"


    "Ah?" The little girl looked at her stupidly and didn''t react.


    Tang Ning thought it was funny and chuckled, "OK! No more teasing. Let''s go And he took the three of them out.


    Outside Yuanda has been waiting there, see downing out, hastily line a gift: "madam."


    "Well." Downing should a, stepped on the beast, sat down to see three children are still standing by the car, the way: "you three up."


    When they saw this, they quickly got on the animal cart. Because the animal cart was luxurious and big, several people would not be crowded in it. Tang Ning asked them to sit down, but they did not dare to sit on the soft couch in the car, but they sat directly on the board.


    Seeing this, Downing did not say any more, looking at their three humanity: "before, no matter what your origin, what name, from this moment, you are my people, I give you a new name, also represent your new life."


    Tang Ning looked at the three children and thought for a while and said to the two girls, "the elder sister is called Xinglan, and the younger sister is called Xingzhu! As for you... " She looked at the baby faced boy and said with a smile, "let your master take your name."


    On hearing this, the boy can''t help being nervous: "Madam bought a small one, isn''t it a small master?"


    "Yes, it is not."


    Downing chuckled and said nothing more. The boy she intended to give to Mo Ye. Both dark one and black wind are in the lower bound. Although there are people around him, she knows that there is no such thing as dark one and black wind. Although those who take over are also respectful and loyal, it is because of this that they dare not be presumptuous and dare to talk to him like dark one and black wind.


    This boy has a cheerful disposition. If he is trained again, he will be trained by his side, which may be a great help to him in the future.


    Yuandahou was standing by the car. Because his wife had not said to go back and yuanxiu had not come out, he had been waiting until, not long after, several people sent yuanxiu out.


    One of them could not help but fall on the spirit beast cart, but did not see the lady''s face, then opened his mouth: "original steward, why don''t you let me send some of you back? After all, she has injuries, which may stain the eyes of his wife. "


    Yuanxiu didn''t say anything because she didn''t know what his wife was going to do.


    "No, just bring them up." Said downing. The left and right cars are big, and there are no less than one or two people.


    "Yes." Yuan Xiu responded and took the comatose woman to the car, while the middle-aged steward and Yuanda sat outside and drove to the Lord''s house together.


    The middle-aged steward sat on the animal cart and thought of the scene just inside, which made him feel like a dream. Yuan Xiu''s waist token is that of the Lord''s house. Is the lady she mentioned the most popular one recently? They''re going there. Is it really Lord''s house?


    Xu was so incredible. He didn''t think it was true to sit on the chariot until it came to the front door of the Lord''s house!


    When the door opened, Yuan Ke, who learned that his wife was back, quickly welcomed him out: "welcome your wife back to the house."


    Downing went forward and said to Yuan Ke, "the little boy in the back will let you go first and tell him the rules and regulations in the house."

 Chapter 1776

    Originally looking at the back of the several people, should a: "yes, madam."


    Downing in front of him stopped and suddenly remembered something. He turned to the middle-aged steward and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Back to Madam, the former name was taken by the master''s family. Please give it." Said the middle-aged steward.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning laughed and said, "that''s Yuanhai! Yuan Ke is the housekeeper in the mansion. You should follow him for a while, and then I will make arrangements. "


    "Yes, the name was given by Madame Haixie." He said at once and saluted yuan Ke: "former housekeeper, please give me more advice in the future."


    Yuan Ke nodded his head and said, "advanced mansion!"


    Yuan Ke takes the little boy and Yuan Hai first, and the two little girls follow Tang Ning to the hospital. The injured coma is arranged by Yuan Xiu to take care of himself first. Because his wife went out for a circle and brought back several people, it was quickly spread in the mansion. People in the mansion were more curious about the man brought back by his wife.


    It''s nothing to buy a few small slaves back, but unexpectedly, I brought back a woman who was injured and comatose, and also bought the steward of the slave market, which is puzzling.


    The people at the bottom think that his wife bought back the steward and gave him the name Yuanhai, which will surely promote him in the future. Therefore, the people at the bottom are all kinds of courteous to Yuanhai. However, Yuanhai does not dare to be a bit presumptuous and cross the distance. He follows Yuanke''s side and is familiar with the affairs of the mansion.


    This day, early morning.


    Tang Ning was lying on the side of the soft couch in the courtyard, holding his head in one hand and eating a fruit in the other hand. Looking at the two little girls squatting in the courtyard and looking at the bottom of the two girls trembling, she chuckled and asked, "what''s up? Tired or not? "


    "Master, we are not tired, that is, our legs are shaking all the time." The star bamboo says, the forehead seeps sweat, but dare not move disorderly, from the distance gauge''s tie horse step.


    Tang Ning chuckled. The two said they were twins, but they didn''t look like each other. The elder sister Xinglan was a beauty. Her facial features were exquisite, and her temperament was quiet. Her sister Xingzhu''s facial features were also exquisite. However, the dynamic strength and her sister''s quiet temperament formed a sharp contrast. The two people have been in her hospital these days, but let her have this The courtyard is very lively, sometimes looking at them, she can''t help but think of star pupil and star Yue.


    "Have a rest." Said Downing, motioning for a rest.


    "Thank you, master." They exhaled gently and stood aside to rest.


    "Madame, housekeeper, please." People waiting outside came in to report.


    "Let him in." Tang Ning got up from the soft couch, went to the table and sat down. The star orchid at the back came forward to pour her a cup of tea, and then stood back.


    "I have met Madame." Yuan Ke gave a gift and then sent it to him: "madam, this is the news from the Lord."


    Tang Ning took it and opened it for a while. With a smile on her face, she took a sip of tea and asked, "Yuanke, how are the two people you are taking?"


    "Madam Hui, I have already told yuan Hai about the government''s regulations, and also told him about some of the government''s affairs and other issues. His own ability is not bad. In a few days, we can say that he has mastered most of the affairs. As for the little boy, he is familiar with the rules and regulations in the mansion. When he has nothing to do, his subordinates will let him get familiar with all parts of the mansion first."

 Chapter 1777

    Listening to this, Tang Ning nodded and said, "during this period, you can let him take over some internal affairs. Let him start first. As for the baby face, he will be sent to wait by Mo Ye."


    "Yes." Yuan Ke responded and waved her hand. Then he retreated.


    Another half a month later, on this day, Yuan Xiu brought the woman back that day to see Tang Ning.


    "Madame, her wound has been healed." Yuan Xiu said with a courtesy.


    "Well." Donning replied lazily, lying still.


    The woman looked at the lady who was sleeping on the soft couch in the courtyard. Her face was covered with a book. Two girls were beating their legs and the other was fanning. She thought that she had saved her life and repaired her broken Neidan. The woman immediately knelt down.


    "Hello, madam. Thank you for your help. "The woman knelt down in a very pleasant voice.


    Listening to the pleasant voice, Tang Ning took the book off his face, squinted at the woman kneeling on the ground and said, "look up."


    The woman raised her head in accordance with the words, and a beautiful face came into Tang Ning''s eyes.


    Tang Ning looked at the woman in front of her. Since she brought her back, she let yuan Xiu take care of her. Even the medicine for repairing Neidan was given to Yuan Xiu to take. Because of her injuries at that time, even on her face, she said that she would bring her back to see her when her injuries were all healed. It was the first time that she saw her. Therefore, there were some accidents.


    She was surprised that she was so pleasing to the eyes, and that she was so moving under her bloody face. Looking at her figure, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s a lovely beauty." No way. She just likes to look good.


    Listening to this, the woman kowtowed to her and said, "if it wasn''t for the lady to save the slave, the slave would have died. The lady not only saved the slave, but also restored nedan for the slave. The lady''s gratitude has been renewed. The slave has no intention of repaying her. She only wishes to serve her wife in this life and repay her great kindness."


    Hearing this, Downing began to laugh: "it''s a smart man." She looked at the woman kneeling in front of her and said, "follow me, my only requirement for you is absolute loyalty. Can you do it?"


    The woman raised her head and looked at her holding out her finger. She said, "I will swear that I will serve my wife in this life. I will be loyal to you. If you betray me, heaven and earth will kill you." With the fall of her oath, a light also loomed under her feet, not into her body.


    Seeing this, Tang Ning''s eyebrows and eyes bent and said with a smile: "get up! From today on, your name is... " When her eyes fell on her beautiful face, she raised her lips slightly and said, "let''s call it Xingyan!"


    "Thank you for your name She kowtowed again, and then she stood up.


    Seeing this, the two little girls on one side knelt down in front of Tang Ning: "master, our sisters are willing to serve their wives in this life. They are loyal and never betray the master. If they violate today''s words, heaven and earth will kill them together."


    As their vows were completed, when the light did not enter their bodies, Downing''s smile deepened and pinched their pink faces: "two ghosts, get up!"


    She took three deeds from the space and said, "these are the deeds of the three of you." Words fell, the hands of a flame, it turned into ashes: "when my people, is not this thing."

 Chapter 1778

    "Thank you, master!" The three looked at each other and laughed.


    "I think it''s a nice day. Let''s go! Take you to the city. " Donning laughed and asked them to follow.


    Yuan Xiuzhong to her words, first step outside, arranged for the beast to wait outside the house.


    After a few people came out, they went to the city on the spirit beast cart.


    This trip was purely a play to kill time, so downing asked Yuanda, the driver of the car, to take them to the clothing store, and each bought several sets of dresses and other things before going to the biggest restaurant.


    Several people in the restaurant eating snacks, drinking tea, looking at the bustling street outside, Xingyan and Xinglan Xingzhu three people in the heart with emotion. If they had not met the master, they would not have been as good as death at this time.


    "There are sugar gourd and star bamboo on the street. Go and buy some Tang Ning motioned, looking at the bright red sugar gourd inserted in the handle, thinking of the sour and sweet taste, she only felt the mouth full of fluid.


    "Well, I''ll go." Xingzhu said with a smile.


    "Master, can I come with you?" Xing LAN asked.


    "Go! If you like, buy more and come back. Don''t run too far. " Donning said with a smile.


    "Good." The star orchid is smiling sweetly, holding the hand of star bamboo to run down.


    Star Yan a little longer than a few years old, temperament is more calm, she just sat beside the master son for her to add tea clip cake waiting.


    Tang Ning looked down at the two girls holding hands and smiling everywhere. She couldn''t help smiling, picked up the tea and sipped it. Her eyes turned to fall on Xingyan''s face. Seeing her sitting at regular intervals, she sometimes added tea and cakes for her. Her every move was elegant. Her excellent face was not smeared with powder, but her eyebrows were lightly painted, which made her have a different look Moving and beautiful.


    "Master, try this cake." Star Yan cut a small plate in front of her and said with a smile: "this cake is exquisite and beautiful, and there is a fragrance of peach blossom."


    Tang Ning picked it up and ate it, and looked at her jokingly: "although the cake is exquisite, it is not as beautiful as Xingyan."


    "Xingyan''s face can make the master enjoy the eyes, and it is also Xingyan''s blessing." She showed her face and began to smile. This smile was like a beautiful flower in full bloom, giving people a feeling of spring.


    "Some time ago, I bought a woman from the auction house on my way to Nanyuan city. The woman''s face is also very beautiful, but it is different from your beauty. Because she is a furnace cauldron constitution, her beauty is made by nature. It is a very attractive beauty. I wanted to take her around and call her Xingyan."


    She laughed, thought of the woman and shook her head gently.


    Star Yan heard this, slightly surprised: "she betrayed the master son?"


    "It''s not betrayal. It''s just that she has a grudge in her body, but she wants to use my hand to get rid of her enemies. In the end, her revenge is revenge, and her name of Xingyan is taken back and driven away by me."


    Xingyan listened and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s the blessing that she didn''t follow the master''s side. If she didn''t leave, maybe Xingyan''s name would not come to me. Maybe the master won''t notice me in the slave market, so he bought me back and gave me the name."


    Downing listened and chuckled, "I ordered her not to use it when I took it back, so this name will always be yours."


    "Thank you, master." Star Yan laughed and added tea for her again.

 Chapter 1779

    Tang Ning ate the cake, looked at the sky, and said in a slow voice: "Xingyan, I have eleven disciples in the lower world, all of them are the favored ones of heaven. They are not only excellent in appearance, but also outstanding in temperament. In addition to the eleven disciples, there are Xingtong, Xingyue and Hanzhi before you. They are all following me all the time."


    "Except for Mo ye, my family and friends are all in the lower world. To be honest, I still like the life in the lower world. There is a medicine gate I created by myself. However, one day, I will go back again..."


    Xingyan listened quietly. She saw loneliness and loneliness in the master''s body. It was a great good thing for the immortal who could fly to the upper world. But for the master, she liked the lower world where relatives and friends were.


    Perhaps, the master will buy them back because she is too lonely.


    "Aren''t these two little bastards?"


    On the street, several young men and women in gorgeous clothes saw the two sisters of Xinglan and Xingzhu who were shopping and stopped.


    "Didn''t you sell it to the Red Chamber? Why are you here? Look, it''s not bad on you? " Another person said, stretched out his hand to pull the clothes on Xing Lan''s body.


    "Go away!" "What do you want to do?" Starlight guard pushed the man aside


    "What do you want? Two runaway slaves, of course, are to be caught back! " Next to a woman sneer, looking at the two people raised white tender appearance, the heart will be angry.


    It''s clear that they are sold to the red chamber, but the people in the slave market dare to act against each other!


    "Master, I''ll go down and have a look." Star Yan stood up and said.


    "Well." Donning answered, playing with the teacup in his hand.


    On the street, Xinglan and Xingzhu were surrounded by several people. Two 10-year-old girls were forced to lean against the corner of the street. The star bamboo also protected her sister and glared at those people fiercely.


    "Dare you stare at me? Dig out her eyes for me The woman''s voice was cruel. As soon as her words fell, someone reached out and grabbed at the skirt of the star bamboo, ready to pull her over, but at this time, a person on the edge was kicked out by Xingyan.


    "Ah


    The man was suddenly kicked and rushed to the direction of the others. When he turned around and was about to scold, he saw that the comer was a beautiful young woman.


    "Oh, where is the beauty? How can you be so aggressive as soon as you come up? If you like me, I will take you home The man kneaded the kicked buttocks and stepped forward, reaching out to hook the beauty''s chin.


    "Sister Xingyan!" Two small surprise of a cry, quickly ran to her side.


    Looking at the extended hand, Xingyan stretched out his hand and directly broke his hand. In an instant, a pig like scream sounded. Several people nearby saw it, and their eyes flashed with cold color. They immediately went to help.


    "I think you want to die! Dare to challenge my family


    Several people''s fists contain dark strength, and swing towards Xingyan. Xingyan will seize the man and kick him forward. At the same time, the figure moves quickly, and the palm wind takes Ling Li to pat them.


    Tang Ning looked at the restaurant, the strength of those people was not so good, they were not Xingyan''s opponents. Therefore, after seeing that they couldn''t fight, they showed their swords and attacked her, but Xingyan obviously left her hands, as if worrying about something.


    Looking at this scene, Downing then preached: "don''t have to worry, you have me behind you."

 Chapter 1780

    Xingyan originally thought that it would be good to repel them, not to hurt their lives, and not to cause trouble to the master. However, when she heard the master''s words, she certainly showed her sword.


    When the woman behind saw them fighting, she retreated quietly, withdrew from a certain distance, and quickly ran back, ready to go back to the family to call someone, because she saw that the woman''s strength was stronger than all of them. She was afraid that it would be difficult for them to catch the two little ghosts back.


    Xingyan long sword in hand, it is easier to deal with those people. After a while, the swords in the hands of several people were shot to the ground by her, and her body was also injured. One of the more seriously injured arms could not be lifted up.


    And these people are also werewolves. They saw that the other side did not dare to hurt their lives. One of them took a dagger from his waist and stabbed at Xingyan.


    Xingyan kicks back and kicks the other side''s dagger. At the same time, the palm with dark strength is also shot out. But at this time, the people on the other side also rush forward and stab the long sword towards Xingyan''s back.


    "Sister Xingyan!"


    Xinglan and Xingzhu exclaimed. They rushed to help, but they were pushed aside and fell to the ground because of their inferior strength. Seeing that the sword was about to be stabbed, some onlookers shook their heads and sighed. It was a pity that such a beauty would be killed, but at this time, they only heard the sharp breath of whew.


    It seemed as if something was flying through the air at a very fast speed, and with a whoosh it pierced the neck of the man with the sword and went through it directly.


    "Bang!"


    With his eyes wide open, the man fell down with a sword in his hand. His body was twitching. The blood oozed from his neck and quickly dyed the ground red.


    "Ah! Dead man! Dead


    Some people yelled around, and at the same time, the people around also quickly backed away, for fear of getting into trouble. Because of the rapid retreat of the people, some stalls were overthrown when they retreated, and the scene was a bit messy. At the place where the corpse was fallen, the remaining two sides had not left.


    "You, you dare to kill my Xu family One of the men looked at the dead man, pale.


    Star Yan''s eyes looked at the corpse. Seeing a chopstick in the neck of the corpse, she knew it was the master. She looked at those people and said, "if you don''t go, you will end up like him!"


    "What a big voice!"


    A bleak voice contains a strong pressure, listen to the sound and there are many footfalls, it seems that there are many people.


    When Xinglan and Xingzhu heard the sound, their eyes were obviously scared. They quietly pulled the sleeves of Xingyan and said, "sister Xingyan, you can''t beat this person. Let''s go."


    Star Yan looked at the front, and saw that in the place where the crowd scattered, two middle-aged men and a guard team came towards this side, and the rear guards quickly surrounded them.


    After they looked at Xingyan, they fell on the two little girls hiding behind. When they saw them, there was a touch of disgust and coldness in their eyes. When their eyes fell on the man who was killed on the ground, their murderous spirit also burst out.


    "My Xu family dare to kill! It seems that you are impatient to live! " One of the middle-aged men said, the next moment, the figure moved, the sharp sword out of the sale, the sharp sword spirit with pressure, then cut towards the star Yan.

 Chapter 1781

    The sharp sword in Xingyan''s hand was facing him, and the clang sound of the two swords touching each other was also heard. The strong air flow generated by the collision of the sword spirit and the sword spirit burst out at their sides. They both stepped back at the same time, and the sword in their hands again attacked and stabbed forward. At this time, another middle-aged man raised his hand and motioned the guards to go forward and catch the two little girls.


    Seeing the guards coming up, Tang Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. Before he could make a move, he saw a figure appeared in front of him. The whip in his hand was whipped out, and a blade of Qi was also attacked with the whip.


    "Whew!"


    "Hiss!"


    Those who did not dare to get out of the front guard''s neck, and those who did not dare to get out of the front guard''s neck were killed by another blow.


    "Ma''am, it''s too late for you to die!" Yuanda turned back and knelt on one knee and saluted Tang Ning.


    "Get up!" Downing said, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, said: "Yuanda, give him some color to see."


    "Yes, ma''am." The original should, immediately stood up to look at the middle-aged man, eyes across a sharp color. At the next moment, the huge figure was swept out like lightning, and the whip in his hand was also attacked.


    "Whew!"


    "Oh! What a madness The middle-aged man sneered and grabbed the sword in his hand. He avoided the whip drawn by the other party. The long sword stabbed the man named Yuanda. However, he saw that the other side quickly dodged away. At the same time, the whip in his hand was also drawn towards his back.


    "Whew! Bang


    "Well!"


    A whip with dark strength fell on his back, and his clothes were damaged and his skin was torn. He snorted in pain and his feet were also a little staggering.


    "Whew!"


    Before he could fight back, the other side''s whip fell again. He quickly blocked it with his sharp sword in his hand, but unexpectedly, the sword in his hand was rolled up by the long whip and thrown into the wall and nailed there.


    "Whew! Bang


    "Ah


    Another whip fell on the middle-aged man. The full strength of the whip made him scream and wanted to fight back, but the man didn''t give him a chance. The whip fell on him quickly and ruthlessly.


    "Whew, whew!"


    "Ah..."


    After more than a dozen whips were whipped down, the man''s flesh and blood was blurred. All the people around him gasped coldly. The guard didn''t dare to step forward, but quietly retreated.


    When the last whip fell on the middle-aged man, the whip rolled him to Yuanda''s feet. Yuanda stepped on it and heard a click in his chest. The man vomited blood and passed out.


    Seeing that Xingyan couldn''t take down the man for a long time, Yuanda whipped the whip in his hand and seized the sword in his hand, which just gave Xingyan the chance to kill him.


    However, Xingyan did not take his life, but a sharp sword cut off his arm. In an instant, fresh blood splashed out and screamed across the sky.


    "Ah..."


    "You, you..." The woman, who had gone to call people before, fell pale and sat back on the ground, looking at the scene in front of her in horror.


    The people around didn''t make a sound at all. They just looked at them in shock. I didn''t expect that these people could hurt the people of the Xu family like this


    There was a commotion behind him. It seemed that a large group of people came here. Someone was drinking: "get out of the way! Get out of the way

 Chapter 1782

    A large group of people came, headed by several middle-aged men and some old men. When they saw the scene in front of them, their eyes narrowed. Some middle-aged men fiercely looked at Yuanda several people, but they were held down by the old people nearby.


    "Ancestor Master My hand has been cut off by them. You must avenge us The middle-aged man whose arm was cut off fell into a pool of blood. He lost too much blood, and his face was pale, and his breath gradually weakened. However, the hatred and killing in his eyes did not diminish by half.


    The old man didn''t speak, but looked at several people calmly. These people had extraordinary bearing. At a glance, he knew that they were not ordinary people, especially the woman in green standing beside the two little girls, which made him feel dangerous.


    "What''s going on?" Asked the old man calmly.


    "Laozu, this is what happened. The two little girls..." Someone nearby came forward and said the whole thing in a low voice.


    Hearing this, the old man looked at the two little girls, and his eyes flashed slightly. Seeing that they were standing beside the woman in green, he looked at the woman in green and said, "Miss, since there is not much hatred, why should people have such a cruel hand? Now you have injured our Xu family like this. How do you want to solve this problem? "


    Tang Ning''s lips slightly hook, said: "since there is not much hatred, why do the people of your Xu family lay hands on us? Now it''s just that you''re not good at skills. "


    When the old man heard this, he narrowed his eyes in displeasure: "what a poor man! In that case, I''d like to learn something about it! "


    Hearing this, Tang Ning chuckled and said, "if you can catch my move, you Xu family can still stay in this Nanyuan city. If you can''t catch me..." She turned her eyes slightly and looked at the people of the Xu family with a meaningful smile.


    When Xu''s ancestors heard this, he felt uneasy. Who is this man who can say such arrogant words?


    Tang Ning took out the round bamboo and played with it. Looking at the old man in front of him, he said, "as the ancestor of the Xu family, he didn''t manage his family strictly. He allowed the younger generation to act recklessly and bully others. This move should also be accepted by you."


    When she spoke, the aura of spiritual power in her hands was condensed. A strong aura of spiritual power, with the pressure, poured into the bamboo in her hand. When the voice fell, she hit the bamboo out of her hand and went towards the old man in front of her.


    I saw the round bamboo whistling through the air with a strong air flow, and attacked the Xu family ancestor at a very fast speed. The Xu family ancestor had already made preparations when he saw her condensing the aura of spiritual power. At this time, his hands condensed spiritual power. Seeing the round bamboo attacking, he tried to stabilize it with his own spiritual power.


    But unexpectedly, when his aura of spiritual power collided with that of the round bamboo, there was a feeling of being suppressed. The powerful force was pushing towards him. His face turned red, and his figure retreated under the strong thrust of the round bamboo.


    "Grandfather When the Xu family saw this, they exclaimed.


    At this time, the old ancestor of the Xu family gritted his teeth and slightly turned his steps to stabilize his body. However, due to the strong force, his feet on the ground gradually sank under the strong force, and two footprints appeared on the flat ground, which shocked the people around him.


    "Who is this woman? So powerful? I''m afraid the old ancestor of Xu family can''t accept her move! "

 Chapter 1783

    The old ancestor of the Xu family was shocked and his face changed greatly. The powerful force pressed down, as if to swallow him in it. He only felt that his feet were sinking down, and the spirit breath that he was resisting was gradually swallowed by the other party''s breath. He gritted his teeth and forced him to fight against it with all his spirit breath, but he didn''t want to


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out, and the aura of spiritual power on his body also dissipated. The round bamboo broke through the current and hit him in the chest. In an instant, he flew out.


    "Bang!"


    "Grandfather


    "Grandfather


    "Grandfather


    When the old man''s figure fell to the ground, the Xu family also cried out and ran to help him up. However, his blood spilled from his mouth, his spirit breath leaked, and his strength cultivation fell down quickly. However, in the blink of an eye, he was getting old at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It was quiet all around, and everyone was shocked to see the woman in green. Even those who came to see some family forces in the city because of hearing about this incident were also shocked. They secretly wrote down their faces.


    The old ancestor of the Xu family opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but his mouth was full of blood all the time. He knew that this time he was in trouble with a big man who shouldn''t have been provoked. Such strength is by no means his Xu family can be the enemy. His Xu family, I''m afraid, is doomed


    Yuanzhu has returned to Tang Ning''s hand. She plays with the round bamboo in her hand, looks at the people of the Xu family, and hears: "in three days, if the Xu family does not disappear from this Nanyuan City, I will come to my door in person. By then, it will be more than just disappearing in Nanyuan city."


    After leaving the words, she turned and left, and the original several people behind her quietly followed her.


    Watching them go away, the ancestor of the Xu family took the master''s hand and started shaking: "go! Go right now! Come on


    Xu''s family did not dare to stay any longer. They quickly took people back and prepared to move away from Nanyuan city


    "The Xu family is in decline. It''s the ancestor of Xu family. Now it''s useless."


    "The Xu family has been more and more helpless in the city these years. If it hadn''t been for their younger generation who had offended those people today, it would not have caused trouble."


    "What do you know? The two little girls were sold to the slave market by the Xu family. Later, it was estimated that they were bought by the former woman in Tsing Yi. However, the younger Xu family said that the two little girls should have been told to sell to the Red Mansion, so they made a scene."


    "Who are those two little girls from the Xu family?"


    "I don''t know, but I guess it''s not the blood of the Xu family. Otherwise, how could it be sold to the slave market?"


    "But who is the woman in green? It seems that I have never heard of such a person in the city


    "It''s the white spirit horse that comes in the animal cart. It''s definitely not ordinary people."


    People around are still talking about it after they disperse. However, no one knows the identity of those people. However, everyone knows that those people are not ordinary people.


    In less than an hour, the event of the Xu family kicking the iron plate has spread among various family forces in Nanyuan city. Because the ancestors of the Xu family were almost abolished, the people who made friends with the Xu family in the old city were silent at this moment. No one went to the Xu family to ask about it.


    Those who have a grudge against the Xu family are plotting in secret, ready to wait for the opportunity to act


    On the other hand, Downing and others have gone to the other side of the city. Obviously, the previous events did not eliminate her mood of playing

 Chapter 1784

    On this day, they did not return to the Lord''s house until they had visited the night market. Because of today''s incident, the two girls secretly decided to practice hard and become stronger, so that they would not need the master to help them in the future.


    The next day, Downing told yuan Ke to watch them to see if they had moved out within three days.


    On the third day, Yuanke reported that they had moved out of Nanyuan City, but they were ambushed on the road because of too many enemies. At last, only a few people survived, and the whole Xu family, so to speak, was in decline.


    About half a month later, in the afternoon, Tang Ning took a rest in the soft couch in the courtyard. The soft couch was placed under the tree to cover the sun, and there was a trace of shade. Sometimes the breeze was blowing, it was very comfortable.


    However, when she had a rest, she suddenly felt that someone was leaning towards her. She immediately raised her hand and hit her. At the same time, she opened her eyes, but unexpectedly


    "Ma''am, you want to murder your husband?" Mo Ye''s deep and smiling voice spreads out, holding her fist, and black pupil looks at her with a smile.


    "You are back!" She couldn''t hide her surprise: "why so fast?"


    "Miss you, deal with the matter, throw it to the people below and come back." He sat down on the soft couch, bent down and rubbed her neck socket: "did you miss me? Well? "


    Tang Ning found that the people in the hospital had retreated to the outside of the hospital. She hugged him with a smile and said, "I want to die of you."


    Listening to this, Mo Ye laughs low. The laughter spreads from his chest. The joy from his heart makes him smile. He looks at her on the soft couch and kisses her.


    Downing responds to his kiss, while Mo Ye is agitated because of her enthusiasm. Her sweetness makes him reluctant to let go until she pats him on the back and pushes him away.


    "Hooray! It''s so heavy that I can''t breathe. " Downing pushed him away, gasped, pressed and kissed, and the guy didn''t know to let her go.


    Hearing this, Mo Ye laughs low, stands up from the soft couch, and says: "a Ning, I''ll go to wash first, and come back later." Because he missed her, he did not stop all the way back, now see her, a heart seems to settle down.


    "Well, you haven''t eaten yet? I''ll have some food and wine ready for you to eat later. " Said Downing, and stood up.


    Smell speech, Mo Ye''s eyes with a smile, close to her in her ear asked: "a Ning, do you want to accompany me to take a bath?"


    Donning put out his hand and gave him a twist: "it''s not serious again, is it? Don''t hurry. "


    "All right." Mo Ye answers, and then turns to leave.


    Tang Ning asked people to prepare food and wine. After a while, Mo ye came back after washing and sat down at the table. Tang Ning scooped a bowl of soup for him and said, "have a bowl of soup first."


    "Well." Mo Ye answers, takes the bowl of soup for three or two mouthfuls and drinks it. He sees that she has already helped him with the dishes in front of him. His lips are slightly raised, and he also gives her a pair of chopsticks and says, "you can have some."


    Because he didn''t want to ask about other things during his meal, Downing didn''t talk much. He just ate with him until he was full, so he had people remove the things on the table and replace them with tea.


    After sipping the tea, Mo ye then said with a smile: "Amin, don''t give me another territory. Now we occupy three regions, which is a great force."

 Chapter 1785

    After hearing this, Downing chuckled and said, "I know, I didn''t want to kill those lords, but who let them always come to the door and die by themselves! I can''t help it. I''m helpless too


    "You have cleaned up yuan Tongtian and Lord Sanhe. Now the Lords of all regions are worried. During this time, they all come to visit and give gifts. I was thinking of inviting them to come and get together sometime." Mo Ye says.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning nodded: "well, it''s OK. I''ll arrange it."


    "Good." Mo Ye responds and asks, "I heard that the spirit of Xia Yisheng, the Lord of Sanhe, was captured some time ago? But the one we''ve been looking for? "


    "Yes, he is." Tang Ning responded and said, "at that time, I was trying to kill Xia Yisheng, but a big unreal hand came down from the sky and directly took Xia Yisheng''s spirit away. I also chopped out a sword, and the man was hurt by my sword spirit."


    Mo Ye frowned slightly and said, "I have been looking for the trace of this man since I came up. However, as far as I know, he is called a God by the immortal cultivators in the upper world, and I don''t know which corner of the heaven and earth he is hiding in. We are afraid it will not be easy for us to find him."


    "Yes! I''ve been looking for him during this period of time. Unfortunately, I can''t find anything. Even the Lord and other people with status have never met him. Moreover, it is said that he is the only God in the world. " Speaking of this, Downing also felt some trouble. He did not know where the enemy was hiding. How would they annihilate it?


    Mo Ye ponders for a while and says, "in fact, compared with finding him, I think we have to improve our strength again. Otherwise, even if we are against him, we will not win."


    Listening to this, Tang Ning laughed and looked at him and said, "when you finish dealing with the affairs here, you and I will leave the Lord''s house to others to take care of. You and I will go to practice again."


    "Oh? Where do you want to go Mo Ye raises eyebrow to ask.


    Tang Ning chuckled: "the library of Xianwu college has the most complete collection of martial arts in the world, and there are many ancient books unknown to outsiders. Let''s go there."


    "Good." Mo ye said with a smile: "after receiving lords from all over the country, we will go to Xianwu college."


    In the following days, Tang Ning arranged yuan Ke to send out invitation cards to all lords, and then began to arrange the affairs in the Lord''s house.


    Because Mo ye and Tang Ning are going to the library of Xianwu college, they are also secretly selecting the people who can take over the Lord''s house.


    After receiving the invitation in the name of Mr. and Mrs. Mo ye, the Lords brought their wives and children with them.


    On this day, Lord Lu continued to come to the Lord''s house. As they brought their wives into the mansion, they were received by Tang Ning. Until the next day of the banquet, everyone came.


    Among the Lords, Ouyang Chen and his son were the most unexpected. They didn''t expect to see this Tang Xianshi in Lord Nanyuan''s mansion. They thought she was from Wuyou Valley, but unexpectedly, she was the wife of Lord moye.


    On the other hand, several other lords who had met Tang Ning in the Lord''s house on that day were very surprised and even frightened when they saw her. It turned out that she was actually the wife of the South original Lord Mo Ye. If Ouyang Chen hadn''t stopped her on that day, I was afraid

 Chapter 1786

    Thinking of Yuan Tongtian being killed soon after the banquet, and then to what Ouyang Chen said later, they were only surprised and happy at this moment.


    Fortunately, she was not the enemy.


    "Lords, I''m very busy at this time. I haven''t taken time to invite you to come here since I took over the position of Lord Nanyuan. If there''s anything you can''t do enough, please don''t blame me. I''d like to offer you a glass of wine." Mo Ye holds the wine cup and says it. He respects them and drinks up the wine in the cup.


    This time it was mainly to invite lords of all parties to come to the mansion and recognize their faces. Therefore, after the banquet, they stayed in the guest house for a night, and they all left the next day.


    A few days after the banquet, Mo ye and Tang Ning are ready to leave for Xianwu college. Xinglan and Xingzhu are left behind, and only Xingyan and Liuyun are taken.


    Liuyun is the clever boy that Tang Ning bought back some time ago. Mo Ye named him Liuyun after he came back. Seeing that he was very clever, he took him with him this time when he went to Xianwu college.


    "Master, madam, shall we rest here today?" Liu Yun saw a small river in front of him, and there were fish in the river. He couldn''t help asking happily.


    "Well, rest here." Mo ye should a, led Tang Ning to the river, asked: "do you want bubble feet?"


    "Good!" Downing sat down in a stone with a smile and saw that he was coming to help her take off her shoes. She laughed and said, "I''ll do it myself." Take off the shoes and socks, soak in the river, cool and comfortable.


    Star Yan see Master son two people there bubble feet, did not come near, but with a smile on the face said softly: "master, Prince, I and Liuyun to pick up some firewood, and then look around whether there are prey, hit some back to roast."


    "Well, don''t go too far." Said downing.


    "Yes." Then they went to the woods.


    "The water is so clear that I didn''t expect fish." Tang Ning looked at the fish swimming in the water and called out, "Xiao Hei, you come."


    Xiaohei stopped at the branch, and after hearing her words, he took a look at the fish in the water, flapped his wings and flew forward. As soon as he caught his claws, he caught a big fish in the water.


    In a cave some distance from here, a woman with red fruits is lying on the ground covered with weeds. Her exquisite white body is full of traces of love. Her hair is covered with ink, her eyes are like dead ash, and there is a dark iron chain on her feet, lying on the hay without moving.


    At the side of the cave, two Xie Xiu, who were eating barbecue meat, looked at the woman with red fruits all over her body and laughed: "the furnace tripod is the furnace tripod. The taste of this body is really good. After a few days, the strength has been improved."


    "I think the medicine will soon pass. This woman has a strong temper. Before she recovers, she will be given the medicine." Another evil Xiu said.


    "It''s not irritating at all, just like a corpse. In my opinion, she''s all like this. There''s no need to pour it any more, so we don''t have to waste our medicine." Another person said, stretched out his hand and pinched it on the woman beside him. His smooth hand made him laugh.


    "The medicine can still be used for a period of time, and the spirit breath of her body can help us to cultivate, so we can pour some more down!" Another evil Xiu said, got up and adjusted the medicine. He pinched the woman''s mouth and poured the medicine down.

 Chapter 1787

    The woman did not even have the strength to resist. She was at the mercy of a lifeless doll.


    After seeing the medicine, another evil Xiu said: "go, go out and turn around. There are always many passers-by passing by here to see if they can meet any good goods again."


    "All right, she can''t run here." Another person should also, out of the cave also set up a barrier before leaving.


    In the forest, Xingyan and Liuyun were picking up branches and catching a hare. Seeing that there were wild fruits in the forest, Xingyan said to Liuyun, "let''s go back to pick some wild fruits. If we roast fish, we can squeeze some sour juice to neutralize it."


    "Well, I''ll climb up and pick it up." Liu Yun said, three or two of the climb to the tree.


    "If I pick some more branches, it should be about the same." Star Yan said, continue to pick up the branches.


    Climbing on the tree Liuyun picked a wipe, and then bit a bite, sour and astringent, not very delicious, but used to squeeze juice roast fish should be good.


    He didn''t pick too many, just picked a dozen and put them into his arms and looked around to see where Xingyan was. However, when he saw this, he saw two monks sneaking up from behind, and then he called out: "sister Xingyan, be careful behind!"


    When the two evil monks saw that there was a nun picking up a branch, they looked at each other. They were going to take him back. However, at the moment when they were about to rush forward, a little ghost started to remind him, so that the nun turned around and quickly avoided the two of them.


    "Haha, it''s another beautiful woman. Tut, brother, we''ve had a lot of good luck these days." After seeing the nun''s face, there was evil light in their eyes.


    This nun is as good as the cauldron in the cave. If you take it back


    "Evil cultivation!"


    When Xingyan saw the breath of these two people, she frowned, and her eyes were full of disgust. She put down the branch, drew out the long sword and pointed at them. The spirit breath on her body was also surging.


    "Little beauty, you are not our opponent. If you don''t want to suffer, you''d better follow us! We''re going to hurt you One of the evil Xiu said frivolously, and looked at her wantonly.


    At the same time, another evil Xiu took the opportunity to attack Xingyan and grabbed at Xingyan. The speed was so fast that Xingyan could see the light and shadow in front of her eyes. She almost waved her sword out of instinct.


    "Oh


    A sneer was introduced into Xingyan''s ears, and she felt that someone was close to her back. She whirled around and was like a sword. The fierce sword spirit attacked her, and the evil cultivation who was preparing to reach out immediately retreated.


    Looking at that scene, the clouds on the tree know that they can''t help, so they immediately climb down the tree and run back quickly.


    The two evil cults saw that the imp had run away, but they didn''t chase after him. Their target was the beauty, and the kid ran away.


    "Master! madam! Master! Madame


    Liu Yun ran and called, and ran out of the woods to the river: "master, madam, it''s not good! There are evil cults in the woods! I''m fighting with sister Xingyan! "


    Hearing this, Downing and Mo Ye look at each other. They stand up and go with the clouds to the woods.


    At this time, the star Yan in the forest accidentally inhaled a handful of powder from the evil Xiu, and her step slightly shook. In this moment, she gave the two evil practitioners a chance. They laughed, took her weapon, and then went to the cave.

 Chapter 1788

    When Mo ye and downing follow the clouds to the woods, they have no one to see.


    Liuyun was in a hurry, looked around and said, "it was here just now, right here! There are two evil cults, really! "


    Mo Ye glances around him and says in a deep voice, "there are traces of fighting here. There is no blood. Xingyan should have been captured and alive."


    "It should not go far." Tang Ning closed his eyes and released the divine consciousness. As he searched around, he saw that Xingyan was carried to a cave by two evil monks.


    "Found it!" As soon as Downing''s voice fell, his figure swept away in the direction of the cave.


    At this time, Xingyan, who was carried by Xie Xiu, was soft and powerless, and could not even use spiritual power. However, her consciousness was very clear. When she was carried into the cave by two people, a smell of love between men and women filled her nose. The next moment, the whole person was thrown to the grass.


    When the weak body fell to the weeds, the woman with red fruits was also reflected in her eyes. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Looking at the woman''s appearance, she also looked at the two evil Xiu, with killing intention in her eyes.


    Even if she was brought here, she did not worry at all, because she knew that her master would come to save her.


    "Hey, it''s amazing that when you enter our nest, you can still be fearless?" A evil monk saw this, and she couldn''t help laughing. She went to tear her clothes off. But at this time, a voice came from outside the cave.


    "Xingyan?"


    The woman''s voice came from the outside of the cave, which made the two people who were ready to start to see each other with a smile: "it seems that there is a woman again."


    "You go out and have a look. I''ll take her." Another evil Xiu said, motioning him to go out and have a look.


    "Yes, but don''t eat on your own." The evil Xiu said, and then he went out.


    And in the cave, the woman with red fruit all over her body shrinks like death when she hears the sound of star Yan outside. She raises her eyelids and looks at the woman who has just been caught.


    Star? Her name is Xingyan?


    When Xie Xiu walked out of the cave, he was very happy when he saw that there was only a beautiful woman in a blue dress outside: "Hey, come out and see, there are beauties here, and they are even more beautiful than the two inside."


    In the cave, hearing the voice of the evil monk, another person hesitated and went out. When he saw only one beautiful woman outside, his vigilance gradually relaxed.


    "What kind of luck is it today? How many beauties came to the door one after another? " The evil Xiu''s wanton eyes looked at the woman in green in front of her, and the more he looked, the more he had the taste.


    Tang Ning''s eyes swept on the two evil practitioners, and he chucked his lips with a smile: "it turns out that they are two real immortals. No wonder they can take away Xingyan." As she spoke, she took out the round bamboo from her waist. At the next moment, the blue figure flashed and attacked the two men.


    As soon as the beauty came, she began to do it. When the spirit of her spirit was dispersed, they felt a kind of ancient pressure. With the coming air, they attacked them. At that moment, their eyes shrank, and the secret channel was not good. When they wanted to escape, it was too late.


    When the round bamboo was attacked, it turned into a sharp sword, and the cold sword spirit attacked one of them at a speed that could not cover his ears. Because of the existence of ancient prestige, the evil cultivation''s action was stagnant, and he felt that the whole person was covered by the murderous spirit of the heaven

 Chapter 1789

    "Well!"


    With a dull hum, blood overflowed from his mouth. He saw that the long sword had penetrated into the Xie Xiu''s chest, broken his inner elixir, and cut off his vitality. The sword suddenly drew out, and the next moment, it attacked the back of the escaped evil Xiu.


    "Hoo!"


    At the moment when the sword flies out, a flame rises, accompanied by the sword penetrating the heart. At the moment of the scream, the evil monk falls down, and the flame is about to burn to ashes.


    Mo Ye walks out from behind the tree slowly, glancing at the two dead evil Xiu, and does not get close to the cave.


    However, Liuyun ran to the cave quickly: "sister Xingyan!" However, as soon as he went in, he was surprised to see a woman with red fruits inside and ran out again.


    Downing looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Husband and wife, in addition to Xingyan sister, there is a woman without clothes." Liu Yun stammered.


    Smell speech, Downing chuckled, knocked his head way: "you little devil." He walked in slowly.


    Come inside, see star Yan lean in the weeds pile, a pair of powerless appearance, then take out a medicine from the space to feed her to take: "is it OK?"


    "Master, Xingyan is OK." She looked at the woman on the other side, and her eyes crossed with pity.


    She was fine, because she had a master to save her, but this woman fell into the hands of these two evil monks and was ruined like this.


    As early as downing came in, the red fruit girl wanted to hide herself. Unfortunately, she couldn''t move. She kept lying in that position until she saw the eyes looking at her, and a tear was dripping from the corner of her eyes


    Tang Ning followed the star Yan''s eyes to see, fell on the woman''s face, eyes slightly flash, heart has a trace of accident. Because I didn''t expect to meet her here, and still in this situation.


    With a sigh in her heart, she took out a pill and put it into her mouth. When she stood up, a piece of clothes fell on her body, covering her red fruit body. Without saying a word, she went out.


    With the constitution of furnace tripod, if there is no strong shelter or strong strength, the final end can be imagined, she will end up like this. It can only be said that everything is her own choice.


    Star Yan saw the master go out, then looked at the woman, also quickly followed out, I do not know why, she looked at the master and the woman''s look, as if two people knew each other.


    After they went out of the cave, the woman who took the pills gradually recovered her aura of spiritual power. She sat up with her clothes on her body and looked out of the cave in tears.


    Tang Ning and Xingyan stopped not long after they walked out. They looked back and looked at the fire burning in the cave. Xingyan looked at Tang Ning and said, "master, that woman..."


    "She''s the one I bought at the auction house."


    Tang Ning said in a slow voice, looking at the flaming cave, and said, "she once ruined her face in order not to be reduced to a furnace cauldron. Now she has come to such a situation, it is better for her to live than to die."


    Listening to her words, Xingyan''s heart was slightly surprised that this woman was actually the one bought by the master


    "Let''s go!" Tang Ning turns and walks to Mo ye in front.

 Chapter 1790

    Xingyan took a look at the burning cave, then turned to keep up with the master''s steps. Behind him, the flame quickly devoured the cave and buried the woman in it


    It took them more than half a month to come to Xianwu college.


    Because Tang Ning has an identity jade card given by Lei Yao, President of Xianwu college, he can enter it directly without passing on.


    When Lei Yao learned that Tang Ning was coming, he put down what he was doing and rushed to the reception hall. Unexpectedly, he saw more than one Tang Ning. He could not help laughing: "girl Tang, you are here, but I have been waiting for you for a long time." Said, he looked at the black robed man on one side and asked, "girl, is this?"


    "Lao Lei, long time no see." Tang Ning said hello with a smile, and then introduced: "this is my fiance, Mo Ye."


    "So this is the night King Mo Ye! It''s true that seeing is better than hearing. " With a smile, he bowed his hand and said, "my husband, Lei Yao, is the president of this Xianwu college."


    "Dean Lei." Mo Ye nods his head.


    "This is Xingyan and Liuyun, our servant." Downing pointed to the two men.


    "I''ve met Dean Lei." The two of them advanced a salute.


    "Good, good." Lei Yao nodded with a smile, looked at Tang Ning and Mo ye, and said, "recently, there have been a lot of news from you. How can you come here when you are free?"


    Once the news spread that they had collected the two territories, even he had heard something about it in Xianwu Academy. He was in charge of three regions and became the three Lords. How could these two people still have time to come? It really surprised him.


    "To tell you the truth, we came here specially for the library of your Xianwu college. We want to study here for a period of time. Can you arrange it for us?" Downing said directly.


    Hearing this, Lei Yao was slightly surprised and then said with a smile: "it turns out that this is the case. Naturally, there is no problem. However, if you want to study here, you may have to hide your identity. After all, your identity is too unusual now. If people know that you have come to Xianwu college, it will cause a sensation."


    "No problem with that." Donning said with a smile.


    "There is a courtyard not far from the library. It is remote and quiet. You can live there! I will tell you that you can enter the library whenever you want. " He said with a smile, "go, I''ll take you to the yard and have a look."


    "Good." Tang Ning responds and goes with him with Mo Ye.


    The secluded path beside the library leads to a remote courtyard, which is close to the back mountain. Many green bamboos are planted around it. From the outside, you can only see a yard here, but not everything inside.


    They followed Mr. Lei to the courtyard and looked at everything inside. They could not help but look satisfied: "this place is very good. How can there be such a space in your college?"


    Lei Laohe laughed and said: "the students have their yard, and the tutors are not here. The other is that it is near the library, so most people can''t live here, so they are always empty. However, no one has lived for a long time and stained with a lot of dust. I''ll send someone to clean it for you."

 Chapter 1791

    "Don''t bother, let Xingyan and Liuyun clean it." Said downing.


    "If you need anything here, you can come to me. I''ll tell you from the library. I''ll pick up the wind for you in this yard for the first time." Mr. Lei said with a smile: "there are many people and a lot of people. In addition to the necessary few people, your identity is also confidential to the college tutors. Please forgive me for this."


    "Yes, you can arrange it." Said downing.


    After talking to them for a while, Mr. Lei left first. After returning, he called some of the most important people in Xianwu college together and told them about it.


    Xingyan and Liuyun are cleaning the yard, while Mo ye and Tang Ning go around.


    In the evening, leilao brought three old people over. As soon as he entered the door, he arched his hands with a smile: "night king, girl Tang, I''ll introduce you."


    Lei laowei turned to one side and introduced to the person on the other side: "this is Mr. Jiang who guards the library. Mr. Jiang is the former vice president who retired to guard the library. This is the vice president of the college, and this is the senior of law enforcement tanglu."


    Said, he then to three humanity: "these two are the night King Mo ye and his unmarried wife downing."


    "I''ve heard about them for a long time. I never thought I could see them here today." When they came in, they looked at the two men quietly. Rao Shi Lei Yao had already told them their identities. But when they saw them, they were still surprised and appreciated.


    How wonderful these two are! It is also strange that in a short period of time, it can unify the three territories and become the Lord of the three territories.


    Mo Ye just slightly nodded to them, and Tang Ning said with a smile, "Mr. Jiang, vice president, Mr. Lu, please sit down inside."


    "Please." The three laughed and walked with them to the table inside.


    Xingyan and Liuyun two people are responsible for going to the kitchen to bring dishes over. They come and go, and wine and vegetables are also placed on the table.


    Mr. Lei sat down with them with a smile and said to Tang Ning and his two friends: "today, we are the only old people who will come to help you clean up the dust. The wine and food in the college can''t be compared with the outside world. Don''t dislike it!"


    I''m glad to have a few drinks with you Downing and Mo ye hold up their glasses and toast to them.


    Lei old several people listened to also smile, took up the wine cup and their wine cup gently touched, way: "come, for we have predestined acquaintance, dry."


    Several people drank out of the cup, and the atmosphere gradually warmed up. In addition, Lei Lao moved the atmosphere in the middle. The meal made both sides enjoy the meal.


    After they were well fed, they did not stay much, but let them have a rest early and then all left.


    After sending them away, Mo ye and Tang Ning return to the courtyard. Tang Ning takes Mo Ye''s hand and says with a smile, "these people can drink."


    "I think they have restrained themselves. They are just light drinks and dare not drink too much. If they drink too much, they will not be able to get up tomorrow." Mo ye said with a smile, looking at her side, said: "I let Xingyan prepare water for bathing, you go to take a bath first! Sleep better. "


    "Well, it smells like wine! I''ll go wash it. " Donning answered with a smile, let go of his hand and walked forward.

 Chapter 1792

    When they came to Xianwu college, no one in Xianwu college knew their identity except Lei Laosi. Although people in the college knew that there seemed to be some strangers in the college, they could not find out their origin. They only knew that they lived in a courtyard not far from the library


    Time passed by quietly, and gradually, the people in the college also forgot them, because they rarely appeared in the college, only to see their attendants walking between the kitchen and the courtyard.


    In the blink of an eye, three years passed.


    In the past three years, Tang Ning and Mo ye had a very peaceful life. After reading the ancient books in the library of Xianwu college, they had been practicing in the courtyard or in the back mountain. In these three years, they did not step out of Xianwu college.


    In the past three years, they had a peaceful life, and the outside world was quiet for a period of time. There seemed to be no major events in different places. What puzzled the Lords of all parties was that during the three years, ye and his wife had not heard from each other, and they did not know where they had gone.


    Even though they knew that they had no lord''s house, no one dared to be greedy for their territory. However, the three leaders selected by Mo ye to take care of the three regions have been nervous and dare not relax in the past three years. However, what puzzles them is that since the master has entrusted the matter to them, he has not come back to look at it in the past three years, and even has not received any news.


    Xianwu college, in that remote courtyard.


    Under the tree, Tang Ning practices with her knees crossed. There is a kind of peaceful Buddha light and holy power in her body. The spirit breath of her body is surging, but you can''t see the profound cultivation. It''s just that she has a lot of immortal spirit than it was three years ago.


    Xingyan and Liuyun carry things in and put them on the table top. They don''t disturb the master son of cultivation under the tree, but retreat to one side and wait.


    Three years later, Liuyun has grown into a charming young man, and his pleasing baby face remains unchanged. However, in three years, his strength has also improved a lot.


    Xingyan in these three years, temperament is also more and more calm, two people wait on the side, until, the master under the tree gently exhaled breath, opened his eyes, this just came forward to call a.


    "Master."


    "Madame."


    Tang Ning got up and looked at the courtyard and asked, "Liuyun, is your master still practicing in the back mountain?"


    "Yes, ma''am. The master has set up a border, and his subordinates can''t get close to it." Liu Yun said.


    Hearing this, Tang Ning took a sip of the spirit tea on the table. After putting it down, he walked back to the mountain. When he came to the back mountain and crossed the border, he saw Mo Ye sitting cross legged on the stone. Tang Ning''s eyes were full of laughter.


    If he looks like this, he should be breaking through.


    Mo Ye gathers up his breath, looks at Downing and says, "Amin, I have a feeling that I will break through in this period of time."


    Downing came to him and asked, "are you worried that when you break through, the so-called God will take advantage of this opportunity?"


    "Not bad." It was because of this that he was able to cultivate under the pressure of his strength.


    "Mo ye, I think this is an opportunity." She looked at him and said, "the so-called God is hiding between heaven and earth. We can''t find him. But if he reappears, I think this is an opportunity to find him out."


    Hearing this, Mo Ye looks at her and asks, "do you mean to take this opportunity to bring him out?"

 Chapter 1793

    Downing nodded, looked at him and said, "it''s just that you have to take some risks, but..." With a smile, she said, "I''m also confident that I can protect you in his presence. As long as you can hold your mind, there will be no problem."


    Smell speech, Mo Ye hook lips a smile: "well, I believe you."


    "Since we have made such an arrangement, we can''t be here, so as not to cause trouble to Xianwu college. Let''s go back!" Said downing.


    "Yes." Mo Ye responds. He hasn''t been back for three years. It''s time to go back and have a look.


    After withdrawing the border, they went to the courtyard, sat down in the courtyard, drank tea, and told Xingyan and Liuyun to pack up their things and prepare to go back in these two days.


    "Let''s go and say goodbye to them later! I disturb them here, so... " Donning, who was talking with a teacup in his hand, stopped before he finished.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Ye sees her spirit power breath suddenly surging, and a layer of light Buddha light holy power also emerges from her body.


    "It''s the lower world. They lit the incense. Maybe there''s something urgent. I''ll go back." Tang Ning said, slowly closed his eyes, the spirit with the incense and left.


    Seeing this, Mo Ye protects the Dharma for her. When he sees Xingyan and Liuyun coming out, he says to the two humanitarians: "go outside the hospital and watch. Don''t disturb anyone."


    "Yes." They didn''t know what was going on, but they went out and stood guard.


    The lower bound is in the medicine gate.


    Inside the hall, the atmosphere is a little heavy. Here, not only the twelve disciples of Tang Ning are there, but also the old Tang and Xing Tong.


    However, in this hall, situ, ye feibai and Niu Dali, three of the twelve disciples of Tang Ning, were pale and weak, and all their spiritual breath was lost.


    On the long table in front of the hall, there are three incense sticks in a censer. Except for Mr. Tang, all the others kneel on the ground, kowtow respectfully for three times, and then they have been watching the wisps of smoke curling up from the incense, and they are very nervous.


    However, as time went by, they did not see their master appear, and they could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    "Elder martial brother, did you really say that when the master gave you the incense? Did you miss anything? " Yin qianze couldn''t help asking.


    "No, I remember very clearly. The master said that as long as you light the incense, she will come down." Song Tianyou opened his mouth and looked at the light smoke curling up, his heart was also uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. Since the master has said so, please light the incense, and the master will surely come." Qi Baihe opened his mouth and comforted the people.


    At the same time, a golden light in the sky fell on the medicine door. The light was so dazzling that even people in other places could see it.


    In the medicine gate hall, when the golden light slanted down on the three pillars of incense, the people in the hall could not help but be happy, especially when they saw the figure slowly emerging in the golden light, they cried out with excitement.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    When they saw her again a few years later, even if it was just a spirit, they were very excited. Seeing her spirit appeared in front of them, they didn''t know where to start.


    Tang Ning''s eyes swept over a group of people kneeling below. When the eyes fell on the three men of situ, he was slightly surprised and asked, "what''s wrong with you three, situ?"

 Chapter 1794

    "Master..." Situ looked at her, his eyes slightly red.


    Seeing him like this, Downing''s eyes turn to fall on Qi Baihe''s body: "little crane, you say."


    "Master, since you ascended to the fairyland, the disciples have followed the master''s advice and tried hard to cultivate. However, in the past year, there have been accidents one after another. The three younger martial brothers are all in danger in the advanced breakthrough. If it was not for the master''s amulet, I''m afraid it would be more than the loss of strength and accomplishments."


    Qi Baihe told her about the incident and said: "at first, we thought it was just an accident, but two or three could not be an accident. What''s more, the three younger martial brothers are all ready to advance. What''s more, it''s impossible for such a thing to happen. Therefore, I guess that it may be that the people in the upper world don''t want us to advance, or even want to kill us when we are advanced Because of this, the advancement of the other younger martial brothers was also suppressed. After our discussion, we lit the incense and reported it to the master. "


    "Anning, situ and their three people have lost all their strength and accomplishments, and their spiritual power can''t be condensed. They are all damaged and fragmented because of the internal alchemy. Do you have any way to let them practice again?" At this time, old Tang asked.


    After hearing what they said, Tang Ning knew why they would light the incense. Her eyes fell on the three men of situ, looked at them, and said to her grandparents: "grandfather, the three of them are in a serious situation. In addition to the internal alchemy being damaged and broken, their muscles and veins are also damaged. If they can''t repair their internal alchemy and remodel their muscles and veins, they can''t I''m on the path of cultivating immortals. "


    "Master, is there no way out?" Su Yanqing couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not without solutions." Tang Ning looked at them and said, "I got a purple jade green spirit three years ago. If it was made into a pill with other miraculous drugs, it can cure them. Now, I just have to give me some time to refine this pill."


    After a pause in her voice, she said: "during this period of time, you are all pressing down on your cultivation. Xiaohe first uses medicine to warm the body of the three of them. After three months, you can light up the incense. I will send down the refined pills to you."


    "Yes, master." Qi Baihe said in a respectful voice.


    "Arnin, how are you doing in the upper kingdom?" Old Tang asked a little worried.


    With a smile, Downing said, "grandfather, everything is fine with Mo Ye. During this period, we are preparing to lead out the so-called God. As long as we kill him, we will try to open the gate of heaven."


    She looked at the twelve disciples and said, "time is running out, so I won''t talk about anything else. Remember what I said, hold down the cultivation and don''t advance. After three months, I''ll light the incense." As soon as her voice fell, the shadow of her spirit disappeared with the golden light.


    "Yes, we obey our teacher''s instructions." The twelve men responded respectfully and kowtowed again. When they looked up again, the incense was gone, and their master had disappeared


    Upper bound, Xianwu college.


    Keeping that movement unchanged, Downing slowly opened his eyes, collected his breath, and put down his teacup.


    Seeing her coming back, Mo Ye asks, "what''s wrong with the lower boundary?"


    "During this period of time, the God didn''t attack us, but he did it to situ. It seems that we can''t wait any longer." Tang Ning said slowly, with a cold light in her eyes.

 Chapter 1795

    After sitting for a while, they went to say goodbye to Lei Yao and they left in the early morning of the next day and went to the Lord''s house of Nanyuan city.


    Half a month later, the Lord''s house of Nanyuan city.


    When the gate opened, the crowd stood in two rows to welcome them back to the house. The star orchid and the star bamboo also ran out quickly, shouting in surprise: "master!"


    Tang Ning looked at the two girls who had not been seen for three years and became girls, and showed a smile: "the star orchid and the star bamboo have grown into big girls after three years'' absence."


    The star bamboo joyfully looked at her way: "master son, we can miss you, master son, this time come back not to go?"? If you want to go, take us with you! We can follow the master and wait on him, and our cultivation has been improved. We can protect the master. "


    Star orchid is smiling slightly, way: "master son, monarch, on the way hard, enter mansion rest!"


    Mo ye and Tang Ning go inside together. Xingyan and Liuyun walk behind. When they see them, they smile and say hello.


    "Star orchid and star bamboo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you seem to be thin?" Liu Yun said with a smile.


    "Liuyun, why are you the same as you didn''t grow up? It''s still a baby face. " Xingzhu said with a smile, looking at his face which had not changed for several years, and narrowed a pair of eyes with a smile.


    "I was born with a baby face, but I''ve grown tall! You see, it''s a head taller than you. " Liuyun reached out to compare.


    "Well, it''s just long." Xing LAN pursed her lips and chuckled.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Go in! The master and the monarch are tired all the way back. We go in and wait. " Star Yan said.


    As a result, a few people quickly followed.


    After returning to the mansion, Mo ye and Tang Ning have a rest for two days. They have arranged the whole house for a while, and then they are ready for the advanced affairs. On the third day after they return to the mansion, old Yan also comes to the mansion.


    "Old man, how do you know we came back?" Downing looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I heard from Lao Lei. When I knew you were back, I wanted to come and have a look." Old Yan took a drink and said.


    "Since you are here, stay a little longer! Mo Ye is going to advance. I will protect him. " She said.


    Hearing this, Yan asked, "is there anything I can do for you? Lack of pills? I have it here. "


    Downing laughed and shook his head: "no, but after this, I want to refine a pill. I may need your help."


    Old Yan answered with a smile and went back to his former residence.


    On the other hand, in the name of Lord Nanyuan, Mo Ye gives an order to close the house and thank the guests. As soon as the news comes out, those who originally want to visit have to rest their minds.


    On this day, Mo ye, Tang Ning and Xiao Hei come to the back mountain of Lord Nanyuan''s mansion. After setting up the boundary and the array here, Mo Ye sits cross legged in the middle of the array.


    Looking at Mo ye who sits down in the middle, Downing comes up to him and asks, "are you ready?"


    "Well." "Don''t worry, it will be OK," he said


    Listening to this consolation, Downing could not help laughing: "I''m not worried, because I believe you can do it, but I have to give you a layer of protection."


    As she spoke, she pulled down his robe, bit her finger, and drew a symbol with blood on his back.

 Chapter 1796

    "Yes."


    Donning helped him pull up his robe and put it on. She squatted down in front of him and kissed his lips. After one kiss, she looked at his deep black pupil and said, "Mo ye, let''s start!" After the sound fell, she withdrew from the array and went to guard it not far away.


    Mo Ye takes a deep look at her, then slowly closes his eyes, and starts to mobilize the spirit breath in his body. With the surge of spiritual power in his body, the spiritual power that has been pressed down is just like the flood that broke the dike and rushed to the place where the elixir field is.


    When his spiritual power surged and his prestige was released, the powerful breath stirred the wind and cloud, making the people in the Lord''s house and even the people in the city aware of the changes in the sky.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It seems that something big has happened."


    "Look at this, someone is in the advanced stage, isn''t it?"


    The people in the city were talking about it, and the people of the great families saw the whirling wind and cloud in the sky and looked at the place where it was. They thought that the disturbance was caused by the Lord''s house.


    It''s about the Lord''s house. Even if they are curious, no one dares to inquire.


    The thunder came from the clouds and resounded in the sky. All the people in the Lord''s house listened to the thunder and thought of the explanation from the Lord and his wife. They all kept their posts and maintained the order in the mansion.


    At the back of the mountain, the strong aura of spiritual power and pressure envelop Mo Ye. As she retreats to the distance, she hides herself and her breath. Standing by the tree, her body gradually becomes transparent, until it seems to melt with the air and disappear.


    However, she was still standing there quietly, but no one else could see her. She was still there, releasing her consciousness and paying attention to the movement between heaven and earth.


    In the eyes of the array, Mo Ye starts to guide the spirit breath to the elixir field after two days. Under his guidance, the strong spirit breath rushes to his elixir field. After an inch of filling, he starts to break through the final threshold. When the elixir field is filled and the sea of knowledge is expanding, the clouds and clouds in the sky are also condensing with thunder.


    At this time, because of his aura of spiritual power and the pressure of the sky, because of the thunder surging in that day, the God in a certain place in the sky also felt the strong pressure and breath, and felt that someone was preparing to break through the peak of Feixian and enter the realm of true immortal!


    At this time, behind the rolling black clouds, a shadow appeared quietly there. When he saw the advanced friar Feixian below, his sharp and dignified eyes narrowed and his eyes crossed with ferocity.


    This son is the husband of Downing. If he is allowed to grow up, he will certainly become the help of Downing. In the past, when he was in the lower world, he could only use his own body to stop them. However, if there was no barrier of heaven and earth rules in the upper world, he would never let him live again!


    Almost when he appeared behind the black clouds, Downing realized that she was a God. She not only had the power of belief in the lower world, but also collected a lot of merits. Therefore, once her breath was hidden, it was like being integrated with heaven and earth. When she realized that the God finally appeared, she went to the sky.


    Sensing that something was approaching him, the God only breathed heavily, and the voice containing the power of heaven and earth sounded like thunder in the sky.


    "Who!"

 Chapter 1797

    As soon as his voice came out, a touch of his figure slowly showed his birth. His sharp eyes, like swords, were full of pressure. When he went to the body, he saw a beautiful woman in blue floating in the air, standing in the air. It was just Tang Ning who he wanted to die!


    "Downing!"


    "Oh! You finally show up. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time When donning showed his birth, he was locked by a wisp of divine sense. Looking at the so-called God in front of him, she sneered.


    "As a God, I have no spirit. I would like to ask, I have no resentment and hatred with you, why do you kill me three times and four times?" After so many years, she finally saw the true nature of the God who wanted to kill her.


    The so-called God in front of him was wearing a purple crown, wearing a dragon pattern armor, a golden dragon around his waist, and wearing cloud boots on his feet. The tiger eye lion''s nose was not angry but powerful. He was huge and powerful. He stepped on the cloud and opened his way to her.


    "You are an alien soul. You are a monster. You dare to be a God together with heaven. By this, I am qualified to kill you!"


    The voice like thunder came out of the God''s mouth, and every word carried the power of heaven and earth. If she had been Tangning, she would not have been able to bear it. However, since she had cultivated her immortal body and became a God, her so-called heaven and earth''s power had no impact on her.


    However, the voice had no half power to shake Tang Ning, but it was like thunder to the monks in the heaven and earth below, which made their Qi and blood churn, their breath suddenly disordered and frightened, especially when the sound reverberated in every part of the sky and passed into their ears.


    Downing? Is this the wife of the night King Mo ye? And that one is the Legendary God? Those people, unexpectedly appeared! What''s more, listening to their words, it seems that a great war is about to start


    At the back mountain of Lord Nanyuan''s mansion, after knowing that the God has finally appeared, Mo Ye abandons the six senses and concentrates on advancing to break through the final threshold. Only by breaking through can he avoid Tang Ning''s worries and help her.


    "Boom!"


    The first ray of thunder is in the sky. The two men strike down at Mo Ye. When he sees the thunder falling on him, the God turns his hand slightly, and a breath condenses and he has to shoot it downward.


    "With me here, how can you hurt him?"


    The cold voice contains a strong pressure from Tang Ning''s mouth. When he saw the blow that he condensed his hands to shoot downward, the green figure moved, and the round bamboo in his hand turned into a sharp sword and instantly attacked the God in front of him.


    The powerful sword Gang''s force, with a cold and murderous spirit, attacks at a speed that can''t cover his ears. The God who is just about to take the next palm will act for a moment. The hand is not patted downward, but towards Tang Ning who is attacking in front.


    "Hoo!"


    The air flow that can be seen by the naked eye is like a beast. With a sharp sword in his hand, Tang Ning''s powerful sword splits the air current like a beast with a sword, and the blue figure directly attacks the figure in front with the sword.


    The God''s hand moved, and a big sword went up with the crossbar. At that moment, the swords with strong air currents collided, making a clear and sonorous sound, and sparks burst out between the swords.

 Chapter 1798

    "Boom


    The strong air burst out from between the swords. The surging of the air current sent both of them away more than ten meters away. When the God saw that Tang Ning had such a strong ability to compete with him, his face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and he called out in a deep voice.


    "Golden dragon!"


    When the sound of the Golden Dragon fell, he saw that the golden dragon, like a decorative belt, came to life in an instant and rose to the sky. The sound of dragon chanting echoed in the sky with the breath of ancient times.


    "Little black!"


    Tang Ning also called out, only to see the light from his body shining into the sky, Xiaohei also showed the original shape of three legged golden crows. The golden flame was burning all over the body, and with a beat of wings, a crow crow also spread in the sky.


    "Dumb!"


    "Hiss!"


    All the monks who could see the Golden Dragon and the flaming three legged golden crow above the sky all took a breath.


    "Gods fight. It''s really a fight between gods. Let''s stay away and hide, so as not to be affected." Some friars cried out in panic. After living for so many years, they would see each other for the first time. Their legs trembled and their faces turned white.


    Whether it is the God, or the woman named Downing, or the golden dragon, or the three legged golden crow, it is an unreachable existence that they can not watch.


    Immortal fight, affected by the weak they, at this moment, they just want to find a safe place to hide.


    In the sky, after he called out the golden dragon, he saw that Tang Ning called out three feet of golden crow. At this moment, his eyes were full of killing intention, and he knew that if this daughter did not die, it would certainly threaten him! You should know that he is a God who has practiced for thousands of years, and she, a spirit of the world, dare to be enemies with the gods of this world!


    Jinlong and SANZU Jinwu are both contract animals of their own life, and they are also contract beasts with fire attribute. Once the two beasts meet, they launch endless attacks.


    When the sound of the Dragon chants, the four clawed Golden Dragon darts out to attack the three legged golden crows with a whoosh, and the sharp claws claw at the wings of the three legged golden crows. At the same time, the dragon body entangles the dragon head and bites the neck of the three legged Jinwu.


    The body of the three legged Jinwu was entangled and immediately avoided the dragon''s mouth that it bit at its neck, and directly nailed one eye of the golden dragon with its sharp mouth. The sharp sharp sharp mouth stabbed the dragon''s eyes like a sharp sword. In an instant, the sound of roaring and shouting penetrated the world.


    The Golden Dragon''s eyes were badly damaged, and the blood hissed and quickly retreated away. Although the three foot golden crow nailed one of its dragon eyes, it just didn''t get a good one. One wing of the golden dragon was scratched by the dragon claw, several feathers fell off, and the blood on the wings was dripping.


    "Dumb!"


    The three legged golden crow called out and rushed forward again. The flaming fire enveloped the Golden Dragon. It was only a contract beast with fire attribute. Moreover, the level of the golden dragon was not low. The natural fire was not very harmful to it.


    In the fire, the Dragon scales on the Golden Dragon were burned slightly, but they could not see the damage. Because of the heavy damage to the eyes, it fell into madness and rushed forward to attack the three foot golden black again.


    Three feet Jinwu suffered a loss. Seeing it coming, it immediately flapped its wings and flew upward. Then it dived down fiercely. Its claws grasped the dragon body, and its sharp mouth pecked at the dragon head again. At the same time, one claw grabbed the Dragon scales on the dragon body. After burning, the black dragon scales were scratched off a large piece. For a time, the scream of dragon chant sounded in the sky.

 Chapter 1799

    "Damned beast!" When the God saw it, he was so angry that he slashed at the golden black.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Downing swept forward to block the blow, only to hear a roar spread in the sky, the powerful wind and cloud whirled the whole world into a dark.


    The battle between the two men was not only affected by this area, but also by almost the whole continent. On this day, when people from all regions looked up, they could see the turbulent wind and cloud, and the sky full of dark clouds and strong pressure and air currents. It was clear that it was broad day, but it was like night, and everywhere it was dark.


    People all over the place lit candles to light up, and everyone''s heart is heavy and uneasy. This is the God in this piece of heaven and earth fighting, this is the rhythm of changing the sky


    The battle in the dark lasted for seven days. During these seven days, the whole continent was shrouded in darkness. The strong pressure and air current surging in the air became more and more depressed with their continuous fighting, which made people everywhere under the sky aware of the internal blood and gas surge and extreme discomfort.


    During the seven days of their continuous fighting, under the pressure and air flow of the two men, Mo ye in the back mountain advanced through the refining of the second thunder, and the spirit breath in his body was always surging. When he ushered in the third thunder and stepped into the real immortal strength, he did not stop because of this, but absorbed the spirit breath in the air for his use ¡£


    At the bottom, Mo Ye''s crazy advance makes the God who is fighting with downing look sideways. When he sees that he has successfully entered the real immortal, he still absorbs their spiritual breath in the air, and his face sinks.


    If he is promoted, he will be at the level of demigod. This downing is so difficult to deal with. If he is added, he will surely fail!


    Thinking of this, his eyes flashed a dark light, while he was fighting with downing. After a knife, he took advantage of the moment when downing was repulsed by him, his sleeve flicked and his voice came out.


    "Go! Kill him


    When Tang Ning was attacked and retreated by that blow, he saw a light in his sleeve. When he looked at it, the light in his eyes flashed. She didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, she turned the sword in her hand and took this opportunity to gather the powerful spirit of the sword and chop it towards the Golden Dragon entangled with three feet of gold and black!


    "Little black!" Tang Ning yelled, three feet Jinwu in an instant to detect her intention, immediately with two claws to grasp other people''s tail, quickly avoid.


    When the Golden Dragon saw that the air of the sword gang was chopping fiercely, he wanted to avoid it, but the dragon tail was caught dead and dead. When he looked at the sword, the sword had already been chopped.


    "Oh


    The shrill sound of the dragon''s howling sounded, and a dragon head was also cut down by Sheng Sheng. In that moment, the three legged golden crow quickly opened its mouth and spewed out flames towards the dragon head.


    The God was looking at the spirit blowing out of his sleeve, showing Xia Yisheng''s original appearance in the air and facing him. When he was very happy, he suddenly looked back and saw the scene that his life contract animal was cut off its head.


    "No!"


    When the roar came out, the life contract in the divine consciousness was cut off, and the power of counterattack hit, and the mind was damaged, and a mouthful of blood was gushed out.


    "Poof!"

 Chapter 1800

    At the same time, when Xia Yisheng''s spirit is rushing to Mo ye and trying to take him away, as soon as the spirit touches him, the light behind him suddenly bursts out. The ancient talisman with the holy power of Buddha''s light bursts out, destroying the spirit of Xia Yisheng in the light.


    "Ah..."


    The scream disappeared in the light, until, along with the spirit, perished.


    At the same time, the thunder strikes at Mo ye again. The spirit breath in his body helps him rush to the demigod when he is crazy. In an instant, two successive thunders strike, and Mo Ye successfully jumps into the demigod stage with the impact force


    In the sky, one after another of the impact of the God, especially after a mouthful of blood, he was shot by Downing to fly a hundred meters away.


    Seeing the contract beast being killed, he suffers a heavy blow. Mo Ye enters the demigod smoothly. Downing and her three legged golden crow attack him at the same time. His eyes are heavy, and he holds a big knife in his hand. However, he is not able to mobilize his spirit.


    After seven days and seven nights of fighting, he knew that even if he went on fighting, he would surely die, and this end seemed to have been doomed when he discovered downing.


    For this reason, he had been trying to kill her all these years, but unexpectedly, he finally came to this result


    Since it is going to fall, he will pull her together!


    "Downing, you destroy me here, I want you to die!" His spiritual power was surging wildly, and his whole body expanded rapidly under the rotation of the spiritual power, and a breath of destruction of the heaven and earth also filled the sky.


    Seeing this, Downing''s face was dignified, and his pull-in exploded. He was afraid that even the whole Nanyuan city would be destroyed by the air flow. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with it, Xiao Hei said.


    "Dumb! I''ll do it


    Three feet of gold black flapped the wounded wings and flew to the God at a very fast speed. Tang Ning was shocked and cried: "little black! Come back


    However, Xiaohei didn''t return his head, and flew forward with the speed of covering his ears, avoiding the attack of his broadsword. His two claws grasped his shoulder and continued to take him to the sky.


    "Beast! Let go The God only drank furiously, and the knife in his hand chopped toward Xiaohei''s two claws.


    Tang Ning saw the sharp sword flying out of his hand. He saw the cold light passing in the air, and shot down the big knife that cut to the legs of Xiaohei in an instant.


    "Sonorous!"


    The clear clang sound was covered by the roar. Xiaohei took him into the dark clouds and went to the high altitude. However, during a few breaths, he heard a huge bang coming from the high altitude, and the roaring sound spread out in the high altitude several times in succession.


    "Little black!"


    Donning yelled, watching the fire rising from the clouds in the high sky, the clouds rolling and rolling, the crow''s crow echoed in the sky with the unwilling voice of the God. She immediately rose into the sky, and at this time, the strong air current splashing from above flew away again and hit her with a bang.


    "Danger!"


    Mo Ye suddenly appears beside downing and takes her away from the air. When you look up, you can see that the flames in the sky are scattered and falling all around. There is a strong air flow in each flame, and all the places hit by it are roaring and loud, which can''t be calm for a long time.


    "Little black!"


    She felt that the contract with Xiaohei seemed to be broken in the divine consciousness, and her heart was filled with blood, and a mouthful of blood also gushed out.

 Chapter 1801

    "Poof!"


    Downing spits out a mouthful of blood and is held by Mo Ye beside him: "Amin!"


    Tang Ning holds his hand with one hand, wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth with the other hand, and takes a pill from the space to take it. Then he says to Mo ye: "I''m ok."


    She looks at the fireball falling in the sky and says to Mo ye: "help me find Xiao Hei, it''s still there!"


    "Well, as long as it''s still there, we''ll find it! Don''t worry Mo Ye holds her and looks at the fire that shoots down from the sky and says, "this fireball falls down and is extremely destructive. Annin, you should go to one side and have a rest. I''ll put out these fireballs."


    Downing shook his head: "this is Xiaohei''s natural fire. You can''t extinguish it. I''ll come." After swallowing the pill, the blood in her body gradually calmed down. She gently exhaled a breath, which lifted her breath and came to the air.


    In addition to the Lord''s house, there were fireballs all over the city. Each fireball hit and fell, and once the fire was burned, it could not be extinguished, which led to chaos in the whole city.


    "Hide! Hide


    Meanwhile, with her hands turning, all the fireballs shot down from the sky were blocked by a stream of air, and the flames were quickly extinguished in the sky


    The dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and the sound of fairy music covered by the dark clouds and the seven color clouds appeared in the sky. It was the music played by Mo ye when he advanced. At this moment, with the disappearance of the dark cloud, it reverberated in the sky.


    The whole sky, like the covered black cloth, was uncovered, and the light finally fell on the earth, which made people on the whole continent not free. The oppressive pressure and breath in the sky finally dissipated. They knew that this amazing battle had finally come to an end


    Tang Ning is in charge of the fire fighting, while Mo Ye goes to look for Xiao Hei. With his breath, he finds Xiaohei, who is dying of crow''s appearance, in a hole broken by a fireball in the forest connected with the Lord''s mansion.


    He took Xiaohei to Downing in the air, and handed her Xiaohei: "it''s very hurt. I''ve already fed a pill, but it seems that I have to put it into the space to keep warm."


    Tang Ning saw that all the flames around her had been extinguished, and the sky had returned to its original state, and the so-called God was burned in the flame. She took out a breath and took Xiaohei, who was dying. Her fingers gently stroked his blackened body, and her palms surged. A divine power with Buddha''s light and holy power sprinkled on his body to heal his wounds until, It has restored the black and bright feathers of the past, which will be income space.


    "Mo ye, the so-called God, is dead at last." She looked at him with a relieved smile on her face, and her body poured into his arms with a soft one.


    Mo Ye reaches out to catch her, gently pats her back and says in a slow voice, "have a good sleep!" After seven days and nights of fighting, he knew that she was tired both mentally and physically, and now everything is over.


    He went down with her in his arms. He knew that since then, there was no threat to the world

 Chapter 1802

    Downing slept for two days and nights, and didn''t wake up until noon on the third day.


    Guard in the bedside star Yan saw her wake up, quickly went out to the outside star orchid and star bamboo to tell: "quick, master son wake up, star orchid to the master son to bring food, star bamboo to report to the king."


    "Good!"


    When they heard the master wake up, they laughed happily and walked out quickly.


    Star Yan quickly back inside, see the master son has sat up, said: "master, where is the body uncomfortable?" She asked as she washed and dressed her, and then poured her a glass of water.


    "Master, have a glass of water first."


    Tang Ning reached out to take it. Xu had been sleeping for a long time and her throat was dry. After a cup of water, she finally felt more comfortable. She handed the cup to Xingyan and asked, "how long have I been sleeping?"


    "The master has been sleeping for two days and nights, and the monarch has been guarding the master until the housekeeper reported this morning that he had found out what information he had just left." Star Yan said.


    Tang Ning stands up and goes outside. When he comes to the courtyard, he just sees Mo ye and Yan come in.


    "Awake? Is there anything else wrong with your body? " Mo Ye takes her hand and asks, and takes her to the table and sits down.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I guess I''ve been sleeping for a long time and my body is a little sour." Downing laughed.


    "Tang wench, the body ache for a while, let them help you knead good, the body has no big problem also need not worry." Yan said with a smile and went to the table and sat down.


    "Good." With a smile, Tang Ning looks at Mo ye and asks, "how are the places in the city?"


    "You don''t have to worry. I asked Yuan Gang to take people to comfort them all over the city. Some injured people are also responsible for their treatment. But there is one thing I want to talk to you about." Mo ye said and poured her a glass of water.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked downing.


    "Master, let''s eat something to cushion my stomach first." Xinglan and Xingzhu come in with food and put them on the table.


    Mo Ye puts the porridge in front of her and says, "old Yan said that you just wake up and want to eat some light porridge. This is the medicinal porridge he made for you. It''s good for your health. Eat it while you eat it. I''ll talk to you."


    Tang Ning nodded and said thanks to Yan Lao. He ate and listened to him.


    "As soon as the God died, the boundary he had laid will disappear with it. In the past two days, I sent people around to look for it, and found a floating palace, which was the residence of the God. All the servants were there. Even the God''s wife didn''t escape. I went out this morning to take people back and lock them in the dungeon, the lady said It has nothing to do with her. She says her husband is dead. Please give her a way to live. "


    Hearing this, Downing looked at him and asked, "what do you think?"


    Mo ye said in a slow voice: "I''ve already asked people to investigate. At the beginning, there was a news that caused lords all over the world to try their best to find out your whereabouts? She was disposed of only for verification. "


    Tang Ning nodded, ate the porridge in the bowl, and asked Xinglan to take away the things. He said to Mo ye, "you can do this. I have to take a rest for two days and prepare to refine and repair pills for situ and his disciples. At that time, I will ask old Yan for help." She looked at Yan Lao.


    "No problem." Yan responded with a smile.


    At this time, the star bamboo behind asked in a low voice: "sister Xingyan, why did the people in the palace not escape, but wait to be caught back?"

 Chapter 1803

    Yan Xing didn''t open his mouth when he heard this.


    "It''s not that she doesn''t want to escape, but she''s making a living for herself. That God is dead. Now you are the only gods in this world. Your powers are boundless. If she wants to escape, where can she escape? It''s better to stay and maybe have a chance to live. "


    Yan said with a smile, looked at them and said, "in fact, you want to know whether she participated or not, but it''s simple. I developed a pill a few years ago. It''s called the truth after drinking. As long as you take this pill, she will answer her truthfully." Speaking of this, his face was full of satisfaction.


    Smell speech, Tang Ning tiny surprised: "still have this Dan medicine?"


    "Nature." Yan Laoxiao should take out a small bottle from the space and hand it to her: "there is only this last one left. Here you are!"


    Seeing this, Downing took it and said with a smile, "that''s a lot of saving."


    "Liuyun, let Yuanke take the woman to the front yard." Mo Ye confesses.


    "Yes Liu Yun, who was guarding the entrance of the courtyard, quickly went to find yuan Ke.


    Several people also went to the front yard and came to the front yard, where Yuanke had already taken the people.


    Tang Ning looks at the beautiful woman who has been taken to kneel on the ground and looks at her youth. In fact, she is hundreds of years old. It''s no wonder that she dare not even escape.


    Without more than half god cultivation, she could not hide her whereabouts.


    "Madam, I really didn''t take part in the things that hurt you. My husband did everything. Please spare my life!" The beautiful woman cried and begged, her hair slightly disordered, and her beautiful face was pale, like a pear blossom with tears.


    "Xingyan." Tang Ning called and handed the pill to Xingyan.


    After the star Yan took over, he stepped forward and pinched the beautiful woman''s mouth and put the pill in.


    The beautiful woman tried to spit out the pill, but she was forced to lift her chin and swallow it. She was shocked. She was lying on the ground trying to spit out the pills, but she felt the pills melt after entering the abdomen. A trace of heat was diffused in her body. Gradually, she did not know what was going on. She felt dizzy and heavy in her head, just like drinking wine The color also gradually turned red.


    "Haha, the effect is on." Yan said with a smile. Looking at the woman''s appearance, he knew that the medicine had begun to volatilize.


    Downing stepped forward and asked, "who are you?"


    "I, I am the colorful silk fairy Mo Lingyan." The beautiful woman murmured, her eyes blurred on the ground, and her body was shaking slightly, as if she was unstable and would fall at any time.


    The star Yan sees the appearance to support her, lest she fall on the ground to faint.


    "Have you heard of master Tang?" Asked downing again.


    "Master Tang I''ve heard that this is the man my husband wants to kill. My husband said that the woman must die, otherwise we will die. So we should try our best to let her die So I came up with an idea and sent out news to the Lords everywhere... " The woman unconsciously said, a double eyelid seems to be unable to lift general, drowsy.


    Tang Ning looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, raised his hand and abandoned her cultivation. At the same time, he told him, "take it down." She can''t live after her cultivation.


    "Yes, ma''am." Yuan Ke responded and led a man who lost all his accomplishments and became a dying old woman.

 Chapter 1804

    After the matter is settled, Mo Ye goes to deal with other things. Tang Ning and Yan Lao Ze go back. They talk about the elixir needed for the pill to be refined for two days, and the things to pay attention to


    For the people in the medicine department of the lower bound, three months passed very slowly. They did not know what happened in the upper bound. They just waited in the lower bound until the March period arrived, and they lit up the incense again.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t worry. Since the master said that he had a way to help you recover, there must be a way." Qi Baihe looked at situ and said.


    "We know." The three men nodded their heads. They never doubted their master''s words.


    With the incense curling up, a dazzling light also penetrated from the sky and fell on the three pillars of the incense in the medicine door. A touch of figure also appeared in the light.


    "Master!" People were overjoyed to see her.


    Tang Ning looked at them with a smile: "I want to tell you a piece of good news. That God is dead. From now on, you can rest assured that you can improve your cultivation. No one will deliberately hinder you. Here are three pills. Take them now, situ and you three!"


    With the fall of her voice, three shining pills flew into the hands of situ three people.


    Thank you very much Three people gratefully kowtow, this will be in the hands of the pills.


    At the same time, Tang Ning, in the light of the light, reached out his hand and stroked the heads of the three of them. With the volatilization of the pill and the power of the Buddha light given by Tang Ning, the broken internal alchemy in the three of them was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and their strength and accomplishments leaped up layer by layer until they returned To the peak of their strength.


    The people watching were shocked. It''s one thing that the broken endosulfan can recover. It''s amazing that the strength can return to the peak!


    As the incense was about to burn out, Downing''s voice came out again.


    "Practice hard, and I will come back..."


    When the voice falls, please the incense goes out, and Downing''s figure disappears with the vanishing light.


    "Thank you very much, master. We will wait for master to come back!" Seeing that their strength had recovered, the three men worshipped again, but when they looked up again, their master''s figure had disappeared


    Eight years later, the upper bound.


    "Mother, mother."


    A tender baby baby runs to Downing, but before he pours into her arms, he is picked up by the side of Mo ye: "come on, Dad."


    The baby is blinking a pair of beautiful big eyes to look at Mo ye, soft and sticky asked: "Dad, when are we going to the lower bound?"


    Mo Ye kisses her daughter''s face and says with a smile, "I''ll leave soon. Have Xi''er brought the gifts to my grandfather?"


    "All the presents are in the space." Baby baby Yang meat, whistling on the small hand space bracelet.


    "Let''s go, then." Tang Ning stands up with a smile, takes his daughter from Mo Ye''s arms, calls Xingyan and his several people up, and goes back to the mountain together.


    "Great, to the lower bound." Baby baby happily clapped her hands, a face of excitement.


    At the back of the mountain, Mo Ye''s hands gather a force of God and open the vortex gate leading to the lower world. With the rolling vortex gate appearing in front of them, Mo ye and downing look at each other and smile.


    After more than ten years in the upper bound, we can finally go back.


    At this moment, they hold hands and lead their daughter to the place where they want to go to the heart